《Sweet Noble Heir》 Chapter 1 At noon, the sun was dizzy. But all the people in the ten li and eight villages gathered in a clearing near Zhenhe village. The open area was on the dry and cracked riverbed. A girl in red clothes was tied to the middle of the river bed. It looked like thirteen or four years old, her mouth and lips were 1. Her eyes were closed, and a villager with a torch was standing beside. In the country, the villagers can only sacrifice people for rain. Jiang evening white is the silly miss of Jiang family. She was sent to the countryside a few years ago, saying that she was foster. In fact, she was born and killed. The mother-in-law who followed him ran first in the drought, leaving only a silly lady. No, the God said that when she wanted to sacrifice to the living, everyone thought of her. The gorgeous goddess, shaking the bell in her hand, danced around the altar, and said something, and suddenly stopped reading, her hands open and her head roared, and then waved to the villagers who took the torch. The villagers have been staring at the movements of the goddess, and see that the torch in hand is thrown out quickly. Who knows the girl''s eyes moved, Jiang night white opened his eyes, before I could feel the temperature of the hot dead, I saw a fire thrown at myself. "I am in the middle of the business!" Jiang was scared to get his chin back. The first reaction was to hide back. Only then he found himself tied with his hands and feet. Behind him was a stake. Fortunately, the torch fell on her body. Unfortunately, the torch fell on the wood under her feet. All the wood that has been exposed to the sun, without any moisture, burns when touched. Jiang late white can not see what is going on. The hand tied behind quickly pinches the fingertip, draws a talisman in the palm with blood. At the moment of painting, the golden light goes along the talisman. She was also a famous master in the metaphysics circle before she was honored as a rare and extraordinary talent in a hundred years. She came with a trick and rain talisman. Then a second before the sky was still cloudless suddenly turned out a cloud, accompanied by a thunder. "God, look! God, it''s a big eye! " The villagers who saw this scene knelt and worshipped excitedly, believing that the sacrifice played a role and brought rain. After a moment, the dancing goddess was shocked and the wind was more vigorous. While ringing the bell, he sang loudly: "wind is rain..." The shouting stopped at once. Even the villagers'' kneeling stopped, and stared at the scene. The cloud only gathered on the white head of the river, and splashed the heavy rain, and the fire under her feet was watered out in a flash. Looking at the villagers'' reaction, Jiang night white eyes flash, and her heart has already made a success. This is only a small magic she learned when she was introduced, but it can lead to such a big reaction. She can mix up in the 21st century with advanced technology. It will not be too bad here. To understand this, Jiang relaxed his breath late, and licked the lips wet by the rain. It was only tied for too long, and the pain of the body could not be relieved immediately. When the thirsty voice was a little comfortable, she wiped off the talisman of her palm, and the cloud was scattered in a moment, and the sun was shining again. Jiang looked at the goddess in the evening and looked at her. She drew another fire guide with her hand, burned and broke her rope, and the rope scattered, but Jiang almost fell down in the evening white. She was in time to side her body, and only her shoulder hit the wood to make a pain. "Here What''s going on with this? " The village head of Zhenhe village looks at the God grandma with no measures, and then looks at the river evening white. Chapter 2 What''s going on? This goddess cheated you! Jiang Wan Bai Xin Dao. Jiang evening white lip corner tiny hook, she most dislikes this kind of entrapment person, look how I deal with you! Jiang Wanbai''s brain turned quickly. After looking at the drought around, she knew that these people were praying for rain, and she was obviously a sacrifice. She raised her voice and cried, "she is playing tricks on you "What are you talking about?" The last thing she likes is that she pretends to be a ghost. As a result, there was a big bang. Suddenly, a thunder fell at the feet of the goddess. She was so scared that she sat on the ground and quickly backed away. As soon as she retreated, the thunder approached her and fell on her feet again and again, and it stopped after three thunders. "God can''t see you playing tricks and killing people!" Jiang Wanbai wiped off the talisman just painted in the palm of her hand, and her face, which was already white, turned a little bit whiter. But she stood up and sat on the ground against the firewood pile behind her. She looked at the goddess sitting on the ground with a cold voice. The villagers had been frightened by this scene for a long time. When they came back to God, they would not look at the goddess. Now July is not in the middle of July. It should have been the time when people in Zhenhe village were busy harvesting the first batch of new grain this year, but half a month ago, a sudden hailstorm made all the villagers lose their harvest. At first, the seeds were sown in a hurry, but they could barely survive by relying on the old grain. However, the drought immediately followed, not to mention whether the seeds in the soil can germinate or not, even if they grow out, they will die of drought. What''s more, if the drought continues like this, even people will die of drought. The villages of ten miles and eight townships gathered together and invited the goddess to pray for rain. Even when she said that she wanted to burn people to sacrifice to heaven, they didn''t stop them. But now they know that the goddess is playing tricks on gods and ghosts? Those who almost bite their teeth to take out the food for life, immediately angry, one by one, stand up and walk toward the goddess. "If you dare to play tricks on our grain, then you will be burned to sacrifice to heaven!" The goddess was frightened by Jiang Wanbai''s method and turned pale. She backed up and cried out: "I''ll give you back the grain! Give it back to you! Please let me go Jiang Wanbai has been exposed to the sun for too long, and she has no strength. She is powerless to hang her head, panting, and her head is also dizzy. However, at this time, countless memory fragments are crowded in her mind, extremely chaotic. Jiang Wanbai only felt that her head was going to blow up, but she had to keep her sober in case the villagers would anger her after they had dealt with the goddess. The head of Zhenhe village saw Jiang Wanbai sitting over there. His muddy eyes flashed. He didn''t dare to go forward. He sent a seemingly honest villager to ask, "silly girl, do you have a way to make the weather rain?" "Who do you call a silly girl?" Jiang Wanbai stretched out his hand and pressed his temple, and said angrily. Although she already knew that she was a fool, she could no longer be regarded as a fool by these people any more. She looked up and looked at her coldly with a heavy air. The villagers trembled with fear, and some of them even knelt down on their knees. "Immortal Forgive me, immortal The village head shivered with awe. He couldn''t understand how a good fool could not suddenly be stupid, and could even attract rain and fire, or even let thunder strike anyone. He thought that she was a fairy and suddenly enlightened. Chapter 3 The village head was afraid that she would punish herself and burn her. He quickly raised his finger to the god-in-law who had been tied up by the villagers and called out: "immortal! She lied to us! She made us burn you Jiang Wanbai confirmed that the hands he had exposed before had shocked them, and he did not deny the title of the village head. He immediately snorted: "send me back first, and don''t let anyone disturb me!" The head of the village immediately responded and called for someone to come and carry Jiang Wanbai on his back. When he returned to the village and entered a shabby yard, Jiang Wanbai was relieved to let himself faint. Jiang Wanbai is an orphan. Since she has the memory, her master has said that she will die when she is 20 years old, but she still has a chance to survive. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai has been searching for her life for more than ten years. Although she could not change her life, she was able to save her fortune for herself. However, she was able to find her twenty years old. Her life had not been found, and her death had already arrived. Jiang Wanbai is ready to be reincarnated. Who knows that she didn''t report to the local government when she opened her eyes. Instead, she was born again to a fool of this unknown Dynasty, also known as Jiang Wanbai. She lost her mother when she was a child, and she grew up stumbling and bumping. Because of a marriage her mother had set for her at birth, her father brought her to the countryside. "Maybe this is what the master called vitality." Jiang Wanbai opened her eyes and the golden streamer under her dark eyes crossed her. She sighed and sat up from the bed. Rebirth after death is indeed her life, at least the robbery has passed. But now that she has occupied someone else''s body, there is a cause and effect between her and Jiang Wanbai. Thinking of this, Jiang Wanbai twisted her eyebrows and a cold light crossed her eyes. These villagers bullied her and was a fool, so they would sacrifice her to heaven. This account still needs to be calculated. When Jiang Wanbai woke up, there was a man at the bedside. The man was dozing off until Jiang Wanbai sat up and said something to himself. Only when he woke up and saw Jiang Wanbai sitting up, his first reaction was to run outside and fall. "Young master! Miss Jiang is awake! " Soon, the little book boy came in with the support of a young man in royal clothes. The young man was thin and pale, but his eyes were as clear as ink, and a tear mole under the tail of his left eye added a bit of unique style. The young man sat down on a stool some distance from the bed and said to the little schoolboy, "go and bring the food from the carriage to Miss Jiang." The little bookboy flew out quickly. When the little bookboy left, only Jiang Wanbai and the young man in royal clothes were left in the narrow room. Jiang Wanbai touched his stomach and licked his cracked lips, thinking that this man was very intimate, knowing that she had not eaten or drunk. "Sorry, I''m late." Micro dumb voice from the opposite ring, Jiang night white eyes, on the youth''s warm eyes, she did not miss the alienation of youth eyes. Jiang Wanbai hesitated and asked, "are you?" "You and my mother are friends of handkerchiefs. When you were born, my mother and your mother made a verbal marriage and exchanged keepsakes." Qi Qingxing speaks slowly enough for Jiang Wanbai to understand him. In short, the young man in poor health is the husband who was originally determined from childhood. In this way, Jiang Wanbai knew who he was. The son of Qi Hou''s house, even if he was ill, would be his son in the future. The title of Lord Qi was still a powerful one. Because of this, the Jiang family abandoned her fool and asked her to marry her third sister. Chapter 4 Jiang asked later: "are you Qi Qingxing?" "You remember me?" Qi Qingxing eye bottom of the alienation of some, looking at the face of the face of the waxy yellow, thin girl, suddenly soft heart. He knew that he had a little wife who had not passed the door, but he was not too out because of his weakness, and he had never seen her. Even his wife had changed her for the last time. Thinking of the pickles in his home, Qi Qingxing gently sipped her lips, didn''t say it to the girl in front of her, and then talked about their current situation. "The village chief said you promised to ask for rain for them, so he didn''t want to let you go." Qi Qingxing looked outside, and lowered his voice and said, "wait a minute. My guard will come to us later, and then we will leave." He also did not believe that Jiang evening white really can ask for rain, only when this is Jiang evening white for self-help temporarily to find an excuse. Jiang white wring eyebrows, a sneer, said: "I did not promise to ask for rain for them." As soon as her voice had just fallen, the door suddenly filled with people, and the village chief was the first to take the lead. "Is the cactus better? Can you ask for rain? " The village head stared at the river evening white and asked, not only him, but all the people in the back were staring at the river evening white with a keen face. Jiang later looked at the white and Qi Qingxing. She could leave before the guards of Qi Qingxing came, but she was more interested in the things that caused the drought. Thinking about this, the river white eyes cover the eyes of the look. "Let''s let! Let me in! " The voice of the little schoolboy sounded from outside. He pushed people in with a small box. There were cakes in the box. It was supposed to pass the time for Qi Qing to eat. At this time, all of them came in, and handed them to Jiang evening white like a treasure, and then pulled out a small pot of water from her bosom. "Miss Jiang, you can eat something to fill your stomach." The village people are now living tight trousers and belts, even when the food is sufficient, they have not seen such delicate cakes. So as soon as the small box is opened, Jiang later white hears several mouthwatering sounds. But no one came up to rob, just stared at her. Jiang ate several cakes in a white breath late, almost choked. The little schoolboy even hurriedly turned the kettle open and handed it over, and a face was almost wrinkled together. "Miss Jiang, you eat slowly, I won''t rob you." Jiang later in the white poured a few saliva to slow over, will the kettle pass the time to bear to not in the face of the small book boy pinched, she stood up, finally had the strength, "go, let''s go to rain." The villagers at the door immediately lit up, Qi Qingxing slightly twisted her eyebrows and looked at her, but said nothing, only when she was to continue to drag the village leaders. The village head of Zhenhe village is the river that shows the river bed. Behind the village is the continuous mountains. When the river leaves the house in the evening, he asks the village head: "village head, is there a high-lying place nearby? It''s better to see the whole village landscape. " "It''s up to the mountain behind." "White girl, don''t you ask for rain?" the village chief asked? Do you want to stand in a high place and ask? " Jiang later white nodded, she was completely inherited from her original memory when she was asleep. In memory, the original body seldom went out since it was sent here. He was not familiar with the village landform. But he knew something about what happened before the drought. After the hail, it began to dry. If it was not raining, it would be odd. Chapter 5 In just a few days, the river at the head of the village became dry and cracked. Jiang Wanbai already had a guess in her heart, which was the reason why she promised to help out for rain. If that thing is really as she thought, it will be of great benefit to her now. Thinking of this place, Jiang Wanbai will have some pain. She has so many magic weapons now! Even to draw the simplest igniter, you have to use your own blood! Thinking of these, Jiang Wan''s pale face turned cold and cold. She paid no attention to anyone, and just walked towards the back mountain that the village head said. There is a small hillside in the back mountain. Just after walking on the hillside, Jiang Wanbai has confirmed his guess and is in a better mood. "You can wait here. I''m going to go into the mountains and pray for rain. If someone else is there, it won''t work." Jiang Wanbai turned to the village head and said that when the village head promised that she would not follow him into the mountain, she walked into the mountain and stopped suddenly after a few steps. "Take your childe to a place where you can escape from the rain, so as not to run when it rains later." Jiang Wanbai walks to Qi Qingxing, looks at him, and tells the little book boy beside him. She thought that since Qi Qingxing had come all the way to save her, she would treat him better, even if it was to return the cause and effect for the original body. Qi Qing moved his lips and whispered, "let green bamboo go with you." Even if he thought that Jiang Wanbai was just looking for an excuse to drag the village head and others into the mountain, Qi Qingxing was still worried. After all, it was the mountain, and Jiang Wanbai was just a little girl who could not reach his shoulder. The village head has been staring at Jiang Wanbai. Although Qi Qingxing can''t hear what she said, she still shouts out: "white girl, you go quickly, go early and return early!" Jiang evening white light tut a, toward Qi Qingxing way: "I go alone on line." After a pause, she said, "I''m ok. Don''t worry." As soon as Jiang Wanbai left, a villager asked, "village head, are we really not following up? What if she runs away? " "If you run, you run away. There is no food in the mountain. Running is also death." The village head gave a cold hum with his hands behind his back. Qi Qingxing was listening. Although he was afraid of Jiang Wanbai''s means, he still felt that she was the fool before. Otherwise, how could he wake up and not settle with them? And help them pray for rain. You know, this fool was sent to these years, they have not less bullied the fool. The head of the village thought in his heart. Qi Qingxing''s eyes were cold. The little schoolboy was also red and glared at the village head. But he knew that he could not make trouble. He had to reach out to help Qi Qingxing and said, "young master, let''s wait there." Qi Qingxing nodded his head, and they were about to turn around and leave. A voice of hesitation rang out in the crowd: "village head, the immortal is not going to look for the drought mite, is it?" "Drought? What kind of drought These two words are like a stone falling into the water, which immediately attracted the excited reaction of the people nearby. Soon, an old man was let out. The head of the village changed his face and didn''t speak. Seeing that the village head had not stopped him, the old man said, "in the early years, we had a great drought. Think about it carefully, it was almost the same as this one. However, at that time, he did not ask the goddess to ask for rain. A Taoist priest who passed by said that there was a drought in our mountain. Later, the Taoist priest went into the mountain and said that he had sealed the drought mite..." Jiang Wanbai does not know that the villagers at the foot of the mountain have guessed their purpose. She has entered the mountain. Chapter 6 The drought was so thorough that there was no grass on the mountain, but there were many potholes. It was obvious that some villagers had already dug grass roots in the mountain. Fortunately, the mountain is not steep. Jiang Wanbai picked up a branch and walked on. She did not know how long she had gone. She could not see the villagers at the foot of the mountain. She stopped with her back against a tree and looked around. There are faint traces of burning black on the trees around, but what others can''t see is that there is a faint black gas floating around. As you go northward, the black gas becomes thicker. However, at the bottom of a steep slope, the black gas is mixed with some red light, like a flame, and the traces burned by the fire are more obvious. Jiang Wanbai sighed, bit his fingertip again, and drew a talisman in the palm of her hand. After the rune was ten percent, the burning feeling disappeared immediately. She stood still and did not move, but her eyes fell on a steep slope in front of her. She raised her voice and said, "Jiang Wanbai, the 98th generation of Tianyin sect''s direct descendant, please see her!" As the voice fell, Jiang Wanbai threw away the branches in his hand and bowed forward to salute. There was no sound in the woods. Jiang Wanbai stood with drooping eyes, and after waiting for a while, she raised her voice again: "don''t you want to get rid of the present situation?" I don''t know how long it took. Jiang Wan''s white waist was sour. At last, there was movement under the steep slope ahead. The black air mixed with red light gradually condensed into a human figure. She was a beautiful woman with a beautiful voice, but mixed with resentment and anger. "How do you know where I am now Jiang Wanbai tugged at his lips and said, "in those days, tiannu helped the Yellow Emperor defeat Chiyou and made great achievements, but she lost her divine power and couldn''t return to heaven. After that, there must be a great drought in the place where she passed. The world had to expel you in order to survive..." She pauses for a moment, raises her head and stares at the figure. Her voice is firm and clear: "when I was a child, I heard my master sigh about the deeds of tiannu. Later, I studied the ancient Chinese script and found a way to help tiannu avoid such a situation..." "Seriously?" As early as Jiang Wanbai said her origin, tiannu she was shocked. When she heard this, she could not help it any longer, and even walked forward excitedly. As soon as she approached, the burning feeling was even worse. Jiang Wanbai pinched the talisman on the palm of his hand and knew that it would not last long. So he said quickly: "there was a secret script that recorded a kind of talisman that had this effect, but now I''m not in a good situation. I don''t have the worst materials needed to engrave the talisman. So before that, I still need to be wronged for a period of time, waiting for me to find out The material will help you to make the inscription. " The goddess was silent again. The talisman of Jiang Wanbai''s palm is gradually losing efficacy. She bit her teeth, and her fingers jerked a little bit in her heart. Her face turned white and coughed up a mouthful of blood. The blood did not fall to the ground and was suspended in front of her. "I swear with my heart that once I find the materials for making the talisman, I will come back immediately. If I violate the oath, the heavenly daughter can destroy my blood in my heart, and the way of heaven will punish me, and let me fall into hell and experience the pain." If she had done so, she would not have accepted all her words. The heavenly Maiden''s body trembled and was greatly touched. She couldn''t help asking, "they want to kill you for their own personal gain. Do you want to do this for them?" Chapter 7 "They are not the only ones who suffer from the drought. They have their own way of life. They remember that one day they will repay them, and what I do will be rewarded on me. This is not a conflict." Jiang Wanbai smiles and flicks his fingers. The blood in his heart flies to the sky. What''s more, the talisman is not permanent, and it will be replaced after a period of time. If the goddess does not want to return to the days when she was expelled, she can only follow her side. In addition, she helped tiannv he, and tiannv he had cause and effect with her and owed her kindness. Now she does not have any magic weapon around her. There is a demon God in her body, which is more than her previous magic weapons. But these jiangwanbai did not elaborate. When the thunder sounded, people at the foot of the mountain naturally heard it. They all looked up at the sky with their heads up and their eyes widened. Even green bamboo couldn''t help but run out of the eaves, stretched out his hand and squinted his eyes to the sky. Looking at it, he asked, "young master, do you think Miss Jiang can really ask for rain?" Qi Qingxing didn''t speak. His eyes always fell on the mountain, and there were shallow creases in his eyebrows. Even in such a simple situation, Qi Qingxing still did not hide his noble temperament. After the thunder, there was no movement. Just when everyone felt that it would not rain at all, Qingzhu lowered his head and went back to the eaves again. After a few steps, he suddenly stopped and slightly widened his eyes and said, "young master, do you feel that it is suddenly cool?" As soon as his voice fell, the sky was full of dark clouds and thunder, and the rain was pouring down. "It''s raining! It''s really raining! Oh, my God However, in the blink of an eye, the hot rain diluted, the moist and cracked soil, and the green bamboo was also infected by the villagers there. He ran to Qi Qingxing with excitement on his face and cried: "young master! It''s raining! It''s really raining! Miss Jiang really asks for rain! " Qi Qingxing''s face still did not have too much emotion. He looked at the mountain not far away, his eyes were dark, and his hand on his knee slowly turned the ink jade ring on his left thumb. The heavy rain kept falling. After Qingzhu''s excitement passed, he began to worry about Jiang Wanbai and said, "young master, why hasn''t Miss Jiang come back? She didn''t make a deal with the drought, did she sacrifice herself for rain? " Green bamboo said, eyes red. Qi Qingxing eyebrow heart a jump, turning the action of pulling fingers, he yelled: "when you go back, you will burn those books!" As soon as the green bamboo voice stopped, he stopped talking. At this moment, Jiang Wanbai was sitting in a cave waiting for the rain to stop. Knowing that the rain would last for a long time, she simply slept with her back against the mountain wall. When she woke up, it was already dark outside. She heard a lot of voices calling "Miss Jiang". Jiang Wanbai quickly supported the mountain wall. "Late night, the air has stopped, and the air has begun to sing She stood outside the cave, waiting for those holding torches to approach. When she got closer, Jiang Wanbai found that not only the villagers at the foot of the mountain were holding torches, but also some bodyguards dressed up. "Find the fairy, go back!" When he saw Jiang Wanbai, the village head was relieved and called for the people who were still looking for nearby and called everyone to go down the mountain. The guards didn''t react strangely, but the villagers, one by one, surrounded Jiang Wanbai. The village head also called for someone to carry her, but Jiang Wanbai refused. Chapter 8 On the way down the mountain, Jiang Wanbai obviously feels that there are people looking at him from time to time, one by one eager to speak, but also frightened. But they didn''t say anything, so Jiang Wanbai didn''t want to take the initiative to explain. When she went back to the foot of the mountain, Qingzhu, who was waiting not far away, immediately came up to meet her. After checking Jiang Wanbai''s body and confirming that she was not hurt, she was relieved. Then she looked at Jiang Wanbai excitedly and asked, "Miss Jiang, did you defeat the dry boar in the mountain?" "How do you know there''s a draught boar on the mountain?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Qingzhu immediately told her what the villagers said after she went up the mountain. Jiang evening Bailu showed a clear face. She swept over the villagers who were also curious and worried. She sneered and said, "what kind of drought? That''s the goddess "What is a heavenly maiden?" The voice of micro mute rings out, and Qingzhu turns around in a hurry, revealing Qi Qingxing who is not far away. Seeing that it was he who asked, Jiang Wanbai explained patiently: "when Chiyou attacked the Yellow Emperor, the Yellow Emperor sent tiannu chi to fight. Later, tiannu she helped the Yellow Emperor to capture and kill Chiyou and made great achievements. However, she lost her divine power and could not return to the sky again. Tiannu she herself was glowing and hot, so that the world would drive her out. Even so, she was Demon God, but some people confuse her with zombies Jiang Wanbai swept over the villagers. The village head''s face changed and he quickly explained, "this We don''t know It''s all the Taoist priest in those years, and the Taoist priest said that he was a dry man... " Jiang Wanbai also knew about this matter after tiannu she took his heart''s blood. In those years, tiannu she came here to bring about a great drought. It happened that a Taoist came to this place and mistook tiannu she for a dry one. Naturally, the Taoist priest couldn''t kill a demon God, so he tried to seal the goddess and bury it on the steep slope. When the hail fell this year, the soil on the steep slope collapsed, revealing the tiannv she who was sealed in it. The seal was loose, and tiannu she ran out. However, Jiang Wanbai sealed her back, otherwise it would not rain heavily. "Don''t let people go to the mountains until I come back." At the end of the river, the village head told him. As soon as the village head listened to her words, he was in a hurry: "immortal, this Is the girl still there "Demon God is also a God. I don''t have the ability to kill God." Jiang Wanbai rolled his eyes and didn''t tell the village head that tiannu Xu was now sealed and would not be in trouble. Jiang Wanbai still remembers that these people are going to burn themselves. He chuckles, thinking that if she can''t do something to kill them for revenge, let them be afraid for a while, and it will be a punishment. Now Qi Qingxing''s bodyguards are coming. The village head can''t stop her if he wants to stop her. What''s more, he doesn''t dare to stop her now. He has to take all the villagers to follow the carriage and cry out with tears: "Miss Jiang, you should come back earlier!" As the carriage went to the town, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing sat separately on both sides. In front of her was a low table with water and food on it. The opposite Qi Qingxing''s eyes always fall on her body, without concealing the meaning of inquiry. "You and I will return to Beijing early tomorrow morning." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai thought he would ask himself why he knew the things about tiannu. She was stunned and took a sip of her tea cup. She shook her head and said, "no, I have to go back to Zhenhe village." Chapter 9 "Are you really going back?" Qi Qingxing was surprised. He thought Jiang Wanbai cheated the village head and others when he said he wanted to go back. After all, she didn''t say when to go back. Jiang Wan nodded his head and said, "I made an oath..." She skimmed this paragraph, then hesitated to ask Qi Qingxing, "can you help me find some jade? I''ll pay you back when I get rich. " The talisman for the goddess can no longer be drawn on yellow paper. Jiang Wanbai plans to carve it with jade. "Yes." Qi Qingxing nodded. Before Jiang Wanbai showed a smile, he said, "but you have to answer some questions." Jiang Wanbai thought about it and nodded his head. When she was on the mountain, she carefully considered that the one who had an engagement with Qi Qingxing was the original body, but the original body was dead. Jiang Wanbai did not intend to replace the original body to marry Qi Qingxing, but she could do something for the original body, such as curing Qi Qingxing''s body. As for the rest, let''s wait until she dies. Because she had a plan, Jiang Wanbai didn''t cover up the affairs of tiannu. She just wanted Qi Qingxing to have a psychological preparation. She was no longer the original Jiang Wanbai. This is also Jiang Wanbai''s intention after seeing Qi Qingxing. After all, this person has no other reaction after seeing that she is no longer stupid. "You used to be a fool?" Qi Qingxing asked the first question without hesitation. Jiang Wanbai shakes his head and frowns. Even if the person in the body was not her, she was not willing to be called a fool. Qi Qingxing saw that she shook her head, and her face was warm and moist. Although Jiang Wanbai''s face still had a shallow smile, what he said made Jiang Wanbai aware of his unhappiness. "If you don''t want to tell the truth, just refuse to answer my questions at first. I will still lend you the money." Jiang night white eyebrow heart Cu more fierce, "I was not really pretending to be stupid, but today I was tied to burn to death when I was not stupid." Finish saying pause for a while, she also some tangled way: "should say I am dead, but I live again, live again I am not before I, I am not stupid naturally." Jiang Wanbai thinks that if she directly says that she is another soul occupying the body''s rebirth, this person is afraid to treat her as a monster, so she changes a slightly more euphemistic way. She''s not what she used to be. That''s the point. Jiang Wanbai looks at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing has always been looking at her. When she asked the first question, her eyes did not move away from her eyes. At this moment, she could see some expectation from Jiang Wan''s white eyes. Expect him to believe her? Qi Qingxing thought, originally casually put on the knee of the finger lightly, if green bamboo in, know that this is his childe do not want to understand. Seeing Qi Qingxing not talking, Jiang Wanbai simply put the matter aside and looked straight at Qi Qingxing. "I can help you to cure your body. Although I have nothing now, it is not difficult to solve your problem." With that, her eyes swept over Qi Qingxing''s face, and her head slightly turned to the side. Probably speaking of her own best part, the curve of her eyebrows frowned disappeared. Because of her self-confidence, she still had a little pride and radiated brilliance. Her face, which had been waxy and yellow because of long-term suffering, suddenly became less ugly. Chapter 10 Qi Qingxing looked at her face and was stunned for a moment. At the next moment, she blurted out with a slight sarcasm, "it turns out that Miss Jiang Er can not only pray for rain, but also subdue demon gods, but also see a doctor?" As soon as he spoke, he did not mention Jiang Wanbai''s eyebrows. Qi Qingxing''s own heart suddenly produced some chagrin. Today, he couldn''t control his words and deeds. He clearly knew that I don''t think so. Fortunately, in his previous life, Jiang Wanbai had received too much ridicule or disdain when he was just out of the mountain before he became famous. What was the result? Those people were not beaten in the face by her. After looking at Qi Jiang''s eyes at him, he was very happy to see him in a moment pity? Qi Qingxing twisted his eyebrows and thought, and heard Jiang Wanbai say: "your heaven is full, and you have obvious Fu rhinoceros bone, and the Fu rhinoceros bone is square, which is the first precious thing. And the heaven court master''s youth movement, just this is destined to make you rich and valuable when you are young. When you look at your earth court, you should be a long-lived, disease-free and disaster-free fate..." When talking about this, Shu Wan pauses for a moment. Seeing Qi Qingxing''s eyebrows creased, she can''t see whether he believes it or not. She then said, "but now that you''re covered with bad luck, you''re not only blocking your original fate, but also robbing you of your luck At least 16 years ago, someone has been calculating you. At first, the person who calculated you probably had some scruples and didn''t make a big move. But since three years ago, this person suddenly took a hard hand. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it won''t take half a year for you to die suddenly because of illness or accident. " If the words in front of Qi Qingxing, no matter whether there are waves in Qi Qingxing''s heart, he is always calm. However, when Jiang Wanbai''s last words came out, his face changed slightly. His pupil shrank, and his finger touching his knee stopped abruptly. Jiang Wanbai was naturally aware of his reactions and thought that he was not the first to say this to him. Later, Qibai said, "you can''t save me for a moment?" It is true that his health has been getting worse since he was three years old. It is exactly 16 years since he was three years ago that his health has suddenly become more and more weak Unfortunately, at the beginning of this year, his grandmother asked master Mingyuan to look at his face for him. That''s what master Mingyuan said. But this matter has been kept secret and has not been spread out, even the green bamboo who serves him closely may not know. What''s more, at that time, he had been sent to jiangwanbai from the countryside, so Does she really know that? Qi Qingxing''s heart beat inexplicably a little unstable, can''t say what feeling it is. But it is undeniable that Jiang Wanbai was happy when he said he could save him. At first, Jiang Wanbai said to cure his body, but if he didn''t, he would not be far away from death. He said that it was no problem for her to save him. "Yes." Jiang evening white spot. Qi Qingxing''s hand on his knee couldn''t help but curl up and stare at Jiang Wanbai''s eyes. He said, "you know Master Mingyuan also looked at me at the beginning. What he said was almost the same as you. But master Mingyuan couldn''t find anyone who hurt me, let alone save me." However, when his grandmother nearly fainted, master Mingyuan also said that there was a ray of life in his life. If he grasped this vitality, he would naturally be helped to regain his original fate and fortune. Chapter 11 Noble? Is Jiang Wanbai his noble man? Think of here, Qi Qingxing looks at Jiang Wanbai''s eyes become complicated. If it is, it will really make a big joke. After listening to Qi Qingxing''s words, Jiang Wanbai is sure that someone has already read it for him. Listening to Qi Qingxing''s tone, he can also guess that master Mingyuan should be a man of weight. She didn''t ask much, but said, "he can''t save you. It doesn''t mean I can''t help you." When he said this, Jiang Wan''s white lip corner with a light radian, eyebrows and eyes added a bit of different luster, proud and noble. Looking at such a river night white, Qi Qingxing heart sharp son seems to be scratched by what, no pain, is a little bit of itching. Jiang Wanbai thinks that he still has many questions to ask, but Qi Qingxing is silent. He doesn''t speak. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t know how to say even if he wants to say something. He simply closes his eyes and recites the mental method in his heart again and again. She was in poor health. She could not eat well all year round. As a result, she was seriously malnourished. It was estimated that she had been beaten up. She suffered numerous hidden injuries. Jiang Wanbai sat still and felt a faint pain on her body. She suddenly regretted that the punishment given to those villagers was too light. But don''t worry, she will go back. The carriage stopped outside a courtyard in the town. Qi Qingxing looked at Jiang Wanbai from the side of his head. He was facing her open eyes. His dark eyes were clear. He thought she was asleep "Take good care of Miss Jiang." Qi Qingxing got off the carriage and went to meet a woman. "Wait a minute." Jiang Wanbai stands at the door and shouts at Qi Qingxing, who tells him to go inside. Qi Qingxing stepped forward and looked at her slightly. The moonlight fell on his face, and his skin color was too white. Jiang Wanbai coughed lightly and said, "the jade I want..." "The shop outside has been closed, and the jade in this small place is not so good. If you want, you''d better go back to Beijing and buy it again." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai shook his head, "urgent use, not necessarily good jade, as long as it is jade." Qi Qingxing took a look at the green bamboo, and the green bamboo company said, "Miss Jiang, I''ll buy it for you early tomorrow morning." "Trouble." Jiang Wanbai nodded his head slightly and repeated a sentence: "when I have money, I will give it back to you." "No Qi Qingxing''s lips raised a shallow arc, but soon fell. Jiang Wanbai almost thought it was his illusion. He heard Qi Qingxing say: "if you can really save me, how much jade you want should be my reward for you." Watching Qi Qingxing withdraw her sight and leave, Jiang Wanbai can''t help but scratch her face. Fortunately, what''s lighting here is not the incandescent lamp of the 21st century, so that people can''t see her blushing at the moment. Like her famous feng shui master in the 21st century, she sees money as dirt. When she comes here, her sleeves are empty and she wants to borrow money from others although Qi Qing Xing has the final say that she is paid her, Jiang is very clear in her heart. She rescued Qi Qing Xing, which is the cause and effect for the original body. He also thanked him for coming all the way to save the original body. She could not take the reward of Qi Qing bank again. It looks like a way to make money. Jiang Wanbai sighed, followed the woman to her room, took a bath and ate some supper. Then she sat cross legged on the bed and still practiced the martial arts. Although she was a geomantic master in her previous life, Tianyin gate also had a special skill of body training. Jiang Wan daytime Fu was excellent and learned everything she could learn. Chapter 12 When it was slightly light, Jiang Wanbai opened his eyes and let out his breath. His body was so bad that he ran Kung Fu for a whole week in one night, but the effect was very obvious. Not only the dark wound on his body was much better, but the whole person was refreshed, which led to Jiang Wanbai almost being smoked and vomited by the smell in the room. "Blunder!" Jiang Wanbai covered his nose and ran to the window. He opened the window and opened the door to breathe. At that moment, I almost got up and cried out: "I was scared to see a person in hot water? I want to take a bath. " Fortunately, there is always hot water in the kitchen. I''m afraid that the master will suddenly need water. When she brings hot water, Jiang Wanbai takes a bath and changes her clothes. The sky will be completely bright. While she was taking a bath, people in the yard woke up one after another, all of them came with Qi Qingxing. There were only a few servants and a dozen bodyguards. When Jiang Wanbai came out of the room, he just met Qingzhu coming back with a brocade box. Jiang Wan''s white eyes brightened, and she guessed what was in the brocade box. She walked a few steps toward the green bamboo to meet her. Before she reached out, she heard a slightly hoarse voice behind her: "green bamboo, eat first." Qingzhu looked at Jiang Wanbai and his childe standing at the door of the room. He drew back his hand that had just been handed out. He held the brocade box in his arms and looked at Jiang Wanbai seriously. He said, "Miss Jiang, I''d better give it to you after dinner." Jiang evening white light cough a, answer way: "good." She never admitted that she was going to shut herself up in the room when she got the jade. Although her mouth should be good, Jiang Wanbai''s eyes always fall on the brocade box in Qingzhu''s arms. As Qingzhu walks past her, she also turns around and inadvertently sweeps Qi Qingxing who comes to the yard. She is stunned for a moment. "You look so..." Jiang Wanbai gave a light Tut and then automatically silenced. Qi Qingxing''s face at the moment is much uglier than that of yesterday, and he seems to be dying. Something must have happened last night, but she was immersed in the skills and neglected him. Qi Qingxing also knows that his face is very bad now. He has been in a nightmare last night. He seems to have a heavy weight on his body, which makes him breathless and cold. "It seems that the man knows that I am not in the capital now and wants me to die in a foreign land." Qi Qingxing pulled the corners of his lips. There was no fear and anger on his face, but a chill that made people shiver. Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and said directly to the green bamboo that came out of the brocade box: "serve your childe to eat quickly." When he went to the table where the food had been arranged, Jiang Wanbai looked at Qi Qingxing, but he still couldn''t help saying: "I''m here, I won''t let that man succeed." Qi Qingxing didn''t speak, but slowed down a little. Looking at Jiang Wanbai walking in front of him, he saw the dark light in his eyes, making people unable to see what he was thinking. Jiang Wanbai took his business to heart, so he didn''t say anything more during the meal. He only ate with his head down. Qi Qingxing had a bad appetite. He only drank a small bowl of porridge and took a bite on a piece of cake. He coughed and waved his hand. Green bamboo whole steamed stuffed bun face is going to wrinkle together, the eye socket is also red, anxious is about to cry: "childe, your body originally is not good, you should eat more." Chapter 13 "No more." Qi Qingxing coughed gently, took a handkerchief and wiped the corners of his mouth. He looked at Jiang Wanbai, who was still eating. Even though she had not spoken and was eating with her head stuffy, her speed was not fast. Qi Qingxing looked at it, raised her eyebrows slightly and asked, "are you a cat tongue?" "Well? Oh, yes Jiang Wanbai took time to look up at him, nodded and frowned to eat. The cat''s tongue is much more sensitive to temperature. For ordinary people, the temperature may be just right, but for Jiang Wanbai, it''s hot. That''s why she always eats more slowly than the people around her. In the same way, she has lost a lot of happiness when eating food. For example, when people are eating hot pot in winter, she is still breathing and waiting for the mutton roll to cool down. I didn''t expect to be reborn. This body is also a cat tongue. However, before that, as a fool, Jiang Wan ate nothing but leftovers. No one would have noticed this. Qingzhu sat Qi Qingxing and sent it to him. Qi Qingxing didn''t have much appetite, but when he watched Jiang Wan eat for nothing, he had an appetite again. He drank the soup and ate two cakes. Green bamboo is counting beside, happy about to cry. When Qi Qingxing reacts by himself, he is also quite surprised. "Well, let''s go and have a look at the jade. Let''s save your life first." Jiang Wanbai took the handkerchief from her mother-in-law, wiped her mouth and stood up. Green bamboo rushed to take out the brocade box and sent it to the next study. When the brocade box was opened, Jiang Wanbai knew that Qi Qingxing was right. In such a small place, there were not many people who could afford to buy jade. You can imagine that there would be no good jade. Qingzhu scratched his head and saw Jiang Wanbai frown slightly. He said, "Miss Jiang, there is only one jade shop in this town. I bought all the jade from them." There are seven pieces of jade, one of which is the size of a thumb, and the other six are jade pendants with rough carved flower marks. Jiang Wanbai thinks that this is not the 21st century, and there is no gambling stone. It is not easy for her to buy natural and unmodified jade. But Jiang Wanbai looked at Qi Qingxing and asked, "do you know where to buy jade that hasn''t been carved yet?" "It''s the raw material of jade decoration." Jiangwan Baidao. Qi Qingxing nodded and saw Jiang Wanbai''s eyes brightened. He said, "wait until I return to Beijing." "Good." Jiang evening white point head, pick and choose, from the seven jade out of three, take in the hand and play to his room, "lunch don''t call me, I don''t eat." As soon as Jiang Wanbai entered the room, she stayed until it was dark. She walked into the dining room with a box in her arms. Qi Qingxing was already sitting there. Seeing her coming in, she looked at her face and asked, "OK?" "Almost." Jiang Wanbai sat down and handed the box to Qi Qingxing. He said, "this is for you." She didn''t use carving tools. She relied entirely on her own fingers and skills. However, the body was weak, so she began to pick it up. After a day''s rest, she carved a jade amulet. Now the whole person is tired and hungry. After Qiyu saw it, she opened the box and put it on the line. Chapter 14 At dinner, Qi Qingxing ate a lot of food under the influence of Jiang Wanbai. At noon, Qingzhu did not persuade him to eat much. At this moment, he could see something. While waiting for Qi Qingxing to wash and gargle, Qingzhu said, "young master, when you have dinner, you must invite Miss Jiang here. With her in, you have a lot of appetite." As soon as he finished, he thought of the marriage between his son and Jiang Wanbai. He immediately became happy and murmured: "it''s time for you to get married. When you go back, you can finish the marriage and take Miss Jiang into the government. Then you can eat with Miss Jiang. Hey, hey..." Murmuring and muttering, he seemed to have thought of his son''s health getting better and better, and laughed happily. After listening to the words of qiri Qingzhu, some of his thoughts came out. "Young master, you have a good rest. Please call me if you have anything." Qingzhu withdrew and closed the door for Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing didn''t go to bed immediately. He sat at the table for a while. Thinking of the suffocation and cold last night, the corners of his lips pursed, but his eyes fell on the table. There was a box, which Jiang Wanbai gave him when he had dinner in the evening. Jiang Wanbai didn''t say what role the jade charm had, but she said, "it can save your life for the time being." Qi Qingxing''s eyes sank. At the beginning of the year, master Mingyuan said that he could not save him. He had never heard anyone say that he could save him. Even if his father had asked the doctor back from the palace, he only said that he should take good care of him. As for whether it can be raised well, the grand doctor has never said. However, his body has become a taboo in the Hou''s residence, and no one can mention it. However, when he came out this time, he was supposed to fulfill his promise to his mother. Unexpectedly, he would have such a harvest. With this in mind, Qi Qingxing''s dark color faded a lot. He reached out to open the box and took out the jade symbol inside. Qi Qingxing held the jade talisman in his heart. Qi Qingxing thought it would be cool in winter and cool in summer. Qi Qingxing thought that he would feel a cool feeling, but as soon as the jade Fu entered his hand, he sent out a warm feeling. The heat spread from his palm to all his limbs. Qi Qingxing was in a trance, and he felt that his stuffy feeling suddenly relieved a lot. He closed his eyes as if it was his own expectation, so as to provide psychological comfort. The courtyard was silent, only the moon fell. It was just the time to enter the dog days. The temperature was not low at night. There was no wind. A black shadow swam along the ground. It was very fast. Quietly, it crossed the courtyard wall and went to Qi Qingxing''s room. Later, Qijiang began to practice the Quan Yi Fu on the bed in advance, because he was still on the bed to practice the whole idea. However, with the lesson of last night, she opened the window and the moonlight fell in just in time, which helped her practice. Just when everyone fell into a dream, Qi Qingxing woke up from the dream. He could feel something sinking down and a chill was near his heart. Chapter 15 Even with his eyes closed, Qi Qingxing could feel the salivation of the thing for his heart. He struggled to open his eyes to see what it was, or turn over, but his limbs were numb and cold, and his eyelids could not move. At this time, Qi Qingxing thought of Jiang Wanbai and the jade symbol she gave herself. Didn''t she say that she could save his life temporarily? The chill was getting heavier and heavier. It seemed that a cold hand was pinching his neck. When the suffocation became more and more obvious, Qi Qingxing thought of Jiang Wan''s eating for nothing and what Qingzhu had said before he went to bed. He didn''t have any grudges, but suddenly he had some regrets, it seemed that he couldn''t wait for the time when he would have dinner with her every time. Qi Qingxing thought, throat and heart rise asphyxia pain, at this time, paste in his heart and palm between the jade suddenly began to burn, hot Qi Qingxing palms have some pain. At a certain moment, he heard a shrill cry, at the same time, a dazzling white light lit up for a moment, because it was too dazzling, even through his eyelids. "Cacha ~" when Qi Qingxing heard the subtle sound from his heart, he opened his eyes, turned over and sat up, covered his throat with one hand and gasped with a big mouth. The chill that spread to all parts of the body did not know when it had subsided. He lowered his head and took down the hand covering his heart. The jade amulet given to him by Jiang Wanbai was lying in the palm of his hand, which had cracked from the middle and broken into several pieces ¡£ Qi Qingxing''s heart beat very fast. He turned his head and saw a pinch of black ash on the ground near the head of the bed, emitting a foul smell. From the shrill scream to Qi Qingxing''s recovery and sitting up, all this happened in a few minutes. In a courtyard of a small city, an old Taoist in a gray Taoist robe was sitting cross legged in front of the altar, and suddenly his face turned white and spat out a mouthful of blood. People who heard the noise outside rushed in and said, "master, are you ok?" "The evil ghost sent out has been killed. It seems that the beast left Beijing this time and met people willing to help him." The old Taoist covered his heart and said with a sinister face. The man holding his hand was pretty, and he was shocked when he heard the words, "master, can we still kill him?" "Hum! Although the man killed my ghost, he certainly couldn''t get it. The beast can escape this time. Next time, I''ll see how the man can help him! " The old Taoist said confidently. He has excellent talent. Even the Mingyuan monk in the imperial temple can''t help him. The old Taoist priest is extremely conceited. He only thinks that someone helped Qi Qingxing kill the evil ghost, but he must have been seriously injured. Maybe he will leave in order to save his life. Then he will send another evil ghost. Qi Qingxing will surely die! Hearing the old Taoist priest''s words, the handsome man was relieved, his eyes showed excitement, and his mouth complimented: "master is really good. No one in the world can beat you." How could they not think that killing the evil ghost, Qi Qingxing here is just a bad jade talisman. Qi Qingxing looked at the broken jade talisman in his palm. He held it in his palm and went out. He didn''t disturb the green bamboo outside. When Qi Qing walked out, he showed the little couch where green bamboo was sleeping. He stepped on his feet and looked at the green bamboo in his dream and smashed his mouth. It was obvious that he had a good sleep. Qi Qingxing chuckled and his eyebrows crossed with a joyful look. Chapter 16 For the first time, Qi Qingxing had a feeling of "it''s good to live", which made him very happy both physically and mentally. Before he knew that he would die, even before Yu Fu played a role tonight, he felt that he must die. Even though Qi Qingxing had a light attitude towards his own life and death, he was still unwilling to die when he really wanted to die. Especially in the carriage the night before yesterday, Jiang Wanbai showed him his face. He was originally a very good man, but someone was robbing him. After knowing these, that is not willing to be more rich. Even after the death, that kind of pleasure, as well as the expectation for the future, has also doubled. This feeling is really wonderful. Qi Qingxing pushes the door and goes out. Jiang Wanbai lives next door to him. As soon as he turns around, he sees the window of Jiang Wanbai''s room open and steps slightly. Finally, he walks past. He now has an extremely strong desire to tell Jiang Wanbai, "I''m still alive. You really saved me." But Qi Qing walked to the window and saw Jiang Wanbai sitting cross legged on the bed. She only wore the single clothes when she went to bed. She didn''t know if the moonlight fell on her face. Qi Qingxing looked at her and suddenly felt that she was much whiter than when she first saw her. He should have turned away when he saw Jiang Wanbai sitting on the bed in a single garment, but his eyes fell on Jiang Wanbai, and he couldn''t move his eyes. Today''s Jiang Wanbai is still thin and yellow, but it''s much better than a day ago. But if it''s put in the beautiful capital, it will disappear. But Qi Qingxing remembers her eyes. It''s good-looking, especially when it comes to what she''s good at, the look in her eyes always makes his heart beat a little faster. Fortunately, it was a night of seven dog days, and it was not cold. Otherwise Qi Qingxing came here again in a cold sweat. He was afraid that he would not be able to get up the next day. However, he stood in front of Jiang Wan''s white window in the middle of the night. When it was getting light, Jiang Wan''s white eyes on the bed trembled. It was obvious that when he was about to wake up, Qi Qingxing''s first reaction was to turn around and leave. But he stood for half a night, his legs had already numb, this sudden action, immediately staggered a few steps, almost directly fell on the ground, he also dew all over his body, hair tip in the water. Qi Qingxing was in such a mess for the first time in his life. Jiang Wanbai did not miss the movement outside the window. After she opened her eyes, she ran to the window to look out, but saw nothing. "Wild cat?" Jiang Wanbai murmured and ran back. Today is better than yesterday, at least her whole person did not change black, but her body is sticky, still very uncomfortable. In the room separated by a wall, Qi Qingxing was leaning against the door of the room, and he overheard Jiang Wanbai''s words. When he stumbled and nearly fell down, he didn''t feel how it was. When he heard Jiang Wanbai''s "wild cat", Qi Qingxing''s ear tip was a little hot. Qingzhu woke up when he heard the movement and stillness. When he opened his eyes, he saw a man standing at the door. Before he made a sound, he heard his childe''s hoarse voice: "green bamboo." "Childe?" Qingzhu ran over and saw Qi Qingxing''s single clothes were wet through. Even the tip of his hair was dripping. Qingzhu''s face was white with fear, "childe, what are you doing? Go and change your clothes, and I''ll get you hot water. " Green bamboo shoes do not care to wear, rushed out. Chapter 17 At breakfast, Qi Qingxing gives Jiang Wanbai the broken jade talisman. Jiang Wanbai glances at it, and a little surprise flashes in his eyes. "It seems that I underestimated each other." Jiang evening Bai Dao, she thought for a while, eyebrows slightly frown. Qi Qingxing''s eyes have been falling on her face. Seeing this, she asked, "very difficult?" "How could it be?" Jiang Wan''s white eyebrow relaxed immediately. She coughed softly and said, "although I broke the jade Rune I gave you, the man will certainly be eaten back. I''ll give you another piece later. If he sends anything else tonight, I''ll let him suffer a lot. Hum Qi Qingxing looked at her, his eyes fell on her face, a piece of heart slowly collapsed, but his face did not show a trace. After dinner, Jiang Wanbai asked Qi Qingxing about the details of last night. When she was about to go back to her room and continue to carve jade symbols, Qingzhu suddenly asked, "Miss Jiang, how do I think you''ve turned white again?" In fact, from the beginning of the meal, Qingzhu''s eyes fell on Jiang Wanbai''s face. The change was really a little big, and he couldn''t even pay attention to it. Qi Qingxing also noticed, but he did not say it. What he thought of in his mind was the appearance of her meditation at night. He guessed that it might be due to cultivation. When Jiang Wanbai heard what green bamboo said, she reached out and touched her face. What''s more, she felt smoother and softer, but she was still skinny. This is not a skill that can help her. She can only rely on her food in the future. "Maybe it''s been so good lately." Jiang evening white voice vague way. Qingzhu thinks it''s not right, but more importantly, she thinks that she''s had a bad life in the past few days. Obviously, because she''s not in the Hou''s residence, her food is not as good as that of the Hou''s house. At most, it''s the food of ordinary people. But Miss Jiang thought the food was good. "Miss Jiang had a hard time before." Green bamboo wrinkled his face and said, "young master, when you and Miss Jiang become pro, you must be nice to Miss Jiang." Qi Qingxing looks at Jiang Wanbai and enters the room. He doesn''t contradict Qingzhu''s words. He couldn''t help thinking that if his wife was her, he would be very nice to her Because she practiced again last night, it took only half a day for Jiang Wanbai to carve the second jade rune. She gave it to Qi Qingxing when she had lunch. At last, she said to him, "this time, I added something to the array, which will definitely hurt the other party." According to Qi Qingxing''s description last night, coupled with the damage of the jade talisman, Jiang Wanbai has already had a problem with that man''s cultivation. If she still has the former cultivation, she will be able to settle the other party directly. Thank you very much Qi Qingxing said thanks and held the jade Fu in his hand. What was different in his heart. Soon into the night, the same as last night, Jiang Wanbai meditated next door, while Qi Qingxing was holding the jade charm and gradually fell into sleep. A dark shadow, similar to that of last night, drifted in again, but a moment later, a shrill scream rang out. The scream was not loud. It only rang for a moment and then disappeared, and no white light flashed. But last night in that small town, or in the courtyard, the old Taoist priest vomited blood, turned his eyes white and fainted. When the handsome man ran in, he only saw the old Taoist lying on the ground with seven orifices bleeding. In the morning of the next day, Qi Qingxing opened his eyes and was stunned for a moment before he turned over and sat up. On one side of his head, there was a pinch of black ash in the same position yesterday. He quickly looked down to see the jade amulet in the palm. The jade charm was still there, but there was a crack in the middle, which did not split into pieces like the jade charm of yesterday. Chapter 18 At breakfast, Jiang Wanbai felt two extraordinarily different eyes on her face as soon as she stepped in. She looked up and saw Qi Qingxing and Qingzhu. Subconsciously, she touched her face and asked happily, "am I white again?" Green bamboo nods wildly. My eyes fell on the food on the table, wondering if the food here was particularly different. I also looked at my childe. My face has really improved a lot in the past two days. "I came back last night, but I didn''t wake up." Qi Qing is going to show her the jade Fu with a gentle expression. The estrangement at the bottom of her eyes has long been shallow and almost gone. Jiang Wan nodded his head and said, "you can keep this jade talisman and keep your health. In a short period of time, that person should not dare to move any more." "Well." Qi Qing was about to collect the jade talisman. Seeing that she was in a good mood, Qi Qing moved her eyes and asked in a voice, "are you going to carve the talisman for tiannv?" "Not yet." Jiang Wanbai shakes his head. "It''s very complicated. It will take a few days." Qi Qingxing smell speech, Mou color dark some, he actually already some can''t wait to take her back. In the next few days, Qi Qingxing slept until dawn at night. During the day, he ate at the same table with Jiang Wanbai, and his appetite gradually improved. In a few days, when Jiang Wanbai came out with a box and said he would go back to Zhenhe village, Qi Qingxing''s spirit was much better than that day. Hearing that Jiang Wanbai wanted to return to Zhenhe village, Qi Qingxing immediately said, "I''ll go with you." Jiang Wanbai didn''t think much and nodded. This talisman was found in her last life after she heard the story of the heavenly maiden. She finally found it and even learned it, but she did not have a chance to use it. Therefore, at the moment when the talisman was made, Jiang Wanbai was very excited, and some of them couldn''t wait to see the goddess, so as to have a try on the effect of the talisman. This is the afternoon. Since the night Jiang Wanbai left, the village head has asked people to guard the entrance of the village every day, waiting for Jiang Wanbai to come. At this moment, I saw a carriage coming from afar, and the guards immediately turned to run to the village head''s house. While running, they called out: "the fairy is back! The fairy is back So, when the carriage stopped at the entrance of the village and Jiang Wanbai came down, he saw the village head standing there with the villagers, looking at her eagerly. Before she had time to speak, the village head called out to the people behind her. Immediately, two bound people were pushed out and knelt in front of Jiang Wanbai. "Immortal, we''ve been waiting for you to come back, immortal. Are you coming to take that The demon God? " The village head comes over with a smile and looks at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai bows his head and looks at the two people who are bound up. She knew both of them. One was the goddess, and the other was the mother-in-law sent by the Jiangfu government to guard her. She often beat and scold her original body, even left her body and ran away when the drought came. Otherwise, the villagers would not let her become a sacrifice. Who left her alone and a fool? Jiang Wanbai didn''t expect that the village head would capture the woman again and come to her to ask for credit. The woman was very excited when she saw her, but her mouth was blocked and she could only make a "Wuwu" sound. About a few days after she was caught, she heard about Jiang Wanbai''s changes, and now she wants to beg for mercy. Jiang Wanbai frowned and subconsciously looked at Qi Qingxing with a question in his eyes. Chapter 19 Qi Qingxing was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that she would ask her own opinions. But then, a joy rose in her heart. "Take it back first, let the bodyguard interrogate. What should be handed over to the government and what should be sold should be sold." Qi Qingxing''s thin lips moved, and the sound of her mouth was still warm and pleasant, but it made the goddess and her son-in-law feel cold and struggle more fiercely. If it was sold, it would be all right. But when the people of Jiangfu asked her wife to bring Jiang Wanbai to the countryside, they gave her her the deed of selling her body, which meant that she would never give up Jiang Wanbai. Although people still send money every year, the money they get is not enough for them to meet their needs. In contrast, the woman has to make herself well fed and dressed. As for the fool Jiang Wanbai? If it was not for her money, she would have starved to death. However, although she is no longer a slave of Jiangfu, isn''t she going to be sent to the government? The old woman was really afraid. She kept approaching the river evening white. She made a "Wuwu" sound in her mouth and shed tears and snot on her face. However, the bodyguard behind Qi Qingxing had come forward and dragged her away with the goddess. People in Zhenhe village have also heard what Qi Qingxing said just now. They are all bullying and afraid of being tough. When they hear that they want to be sent to the government, they are afraid that the village head, standing there, wants to say something, and is afraid that his voice will cause Jiang Wanbai''s idea. In case Jiang Wanbai is not happy, he will send them to the government. But if they don''t speak, it doesn''t mean no one mentions them. Qingzhu still remembers what Jiang Wanbai said when he entered the mountain. He glanced at him and said, "well, you didn''t bully Miss Jiang a lot before? Young master and Miss Jiang, why don''t you send them to the government? " "Ah? Spare my life! Fairy! God, spare your life! We are wrong! We don''t dare any more! You see, we helped you get that slave back! Just give us a break The head of the village knelt on the ground, crying and begging for mercy. The villagers behind him also knelt down. For a moment, there was a lot of crying and asking for mercy. Later, they thought about it She blinked her eyes, approached Qi Qingxing, lowered her voice and said, "anyway, I have other ways to make them suffer more. I must regret that they were so right Me. " Jiang Wanbai finished and looked at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing looked at her with her eyes down. His mind had already been a little far away. He didn''t guard against the sudden approach of Jiang Wanbai. Then a fragrance came to him. She was thin and weak, but only reached his shoulder. Now he looked up at him slightly. He just dropped his eyes and sank into her dark eyes. Qi Qingxing couldn''t help thinking that if such a pair of eyes were full of his appearance, he might worship him, or Love, how exciting it should be. But now, her eyes are really his appearance, but there are no these emotions, just a simple inquiry. Qi Qingxing''s heart trembled, and he said, "you are the one who suffers. How to execute them depends on how you think." "Good." Jiang Wanbai laughed and went back. He waved his hand to the village head and said, "I will not send you to the government, but God will watch all the evil you have done before. Good will be rewarded and evil will be rewarded. When the time comes, none of you can escape!" Chapter 20 "Thank you! Thank you No matter what kind of good or evil, the village head will eventually pay off. Anyway, as long as he is not sent to the government now, he quickly gets up from the ground and follows Jiang Wanbai''s side. As for the other villagers, some of them were still worried and worried, but they only stood at the back with their necks shrank. They did not dare to say anything or do anything else. Jiang Wanbai saw the smiling face of the village head and felt diaphragm. He waved his hand impatiently and said, "you should stay away from me." She originally wanted to let Qi Qingxing wait at the foot of the mountain, but her eyes swept to Qi Qingxing''s face. Suddenly, Qi Qingxing was blessed to her heart, and her face showed a smile, "do you want to go up the mountain with me?" Qi Qingxing only saw her suddenly laughing and was stunned for a moment. Then he heard such a sentence. He subconsciously asked, "yes?" "Of course." Jiang Wanbai looked at the green bamboo side of the head, looking forward to the green bamboo eyes, she coughed gently, said: "green bamboo or stay at the foot of the mountain." "Ah..." Although Qingzhu felt lost, he didn''t ask for it. He nodded and watched Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing go to the mountain together. The mountain road is not easy to walk. Although Jiang Wanbai has been practicing for several days, his body looks thin, but his actions are similar to those of ordinary people. But Qi Qingxing is different. He has been sick for a long time. Although he and Jiang Wanbai have been eating and sleeping better these days, he can''t get rid of his weak condition immediately. Jiang Wanbai found a strong branch for him and said, "if you can''t walk, let''s have a rest. Anyway, it''s not urgent at this time." "Good." Qi Qingxing should be down, but it is not arrogant, no matter how the heart thinks, but the surface at least did not show any emotion. During the break, Qi Qingxing asked her, "why do you want to bring me up with you?" "I want to see if you can get rid of your bad luck if you are close to the goddess." Jiang Wanbai didn''t hide it from him. He said frankly: "even if she is a demon God, it''s also a God. She''s glowing and hot, and the dark thing like bad luck is naturally restrained." Qi Qingxing didn''t wait for Qi Qingxing to be happy. She turned her voice and said, "but this is just my guess. Whether it''s useful or not, I''ll see it again. But don''t worry, I won''t let you have an accident." Jiang Wanbai sits on a big protruding stone with a smile on his side. Qi Qingxing''s heart trembled, because her last words, since the two met, just a few days, Jiang Wanbai has said such words to him several times. She said that she would let him live, make him better, and would not let him have an accident. Is it really just because he came all the way to him that she would still be so grateful? Do not know what to think of, Qi Qingxing heart suddenly jumped. They walked to the steep slope. Jiang Wanbai took out some pieces of Fu paper from her arms and gave them to Qi Qingxing. These days, she not only carved jade amulets, but also asked Qingzhu to help buy yellow paper and cinnabar, and also drew a lot of yellow symbols. Huang Fu is much simpler than Yu Fu. Jiang Wanbai holds a large number of them in his arms. She also made one, and then she went to the bottom of the steep slope and released tiannu. At the moment when the seal was lifted, a burning heat was immediately dispersed. Even if Jiang Wanbai quickly took out the jade talisman and threw it at tiannv, Qi Qingxing still felt the heat for a moment, but he could still bear it. It''s only the three pieces that Huang gave to him. Chapter 21 At the moment when the last Rune paper in the palm was exhausted, the burning heat finally dissipated. At the same time, the resentment of tiannv he, who was originally only the condensation of black gas and flame, gradually became clear. He was dressed in green, graceful and dignified. "Because I can''t find a better jade for a while, this jade amulet won''t last long. I may have to aggrieve tiannu to stay with me for some time." Jiangwan Baidao. She was so happy that she didn''t pay attention to Jiang Wanbai''s words. She just said, "you helped me so much. I''d like to follow you. I''ll wait for the day when you die." Jiang night white eyes a bright, she did not expect to have such a big harvest, happy way: "thank you tiannu." Tiannu Tiao nodded lightly, and her eyes fell behind her. To Qi Qingxing''s plain eyes, her eyes moved slightly and her eyes showed deep meaning. "In the future, I will walk with you in the world. You don''t have to call me tiannv, call me Qingyi." Tiannu Xiang finished speaking to Jiang Wanbai, and her body turned into a blue light and disappeared. Meanwhile, the Yu family flew to Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai put the jade symbol away and turned to Qi Qingxing. "How do you feel?" She asked. In fact, Jiang Wanbai has already seen the result, but still asked. Qi Qingxing spread out his hand and let the rune ash fall from his palm. He looked at Jiang Wanbai from the side of his head, with a shallow smile between his eyebrows and eyes, "I feel that the whole person is much more relaxed, as if Everything in front of me is clear, and the dull feeling is relieved "The bad luck on your face has really dissipated, and the rest can only be solved after returning to Beijing." Jiangwan Baidao. Qi Qingxing has felt the benefits of getting better and better these days. He is looking forward to the time when his body is completely better. By the time they got down from the mountain, it was already past noon. Even though the mountain had suffered from a severe drought, it was still much cooler than that at the bottom of the mountain. Green bamboo had been looking forward to it. As soon as they saw their figures, they ran over. "Young master, are you ok? Take a sip of water first... " Green bamboo took a paper fan from the carriage and kept fanning it to Qi Qingxing, and then handed the kettle over. Qi Qingxing didn''t sweat much. He was cold all the year round. He didn''t sweat even in such weather. He took the kettle from Qingzhu and gave it to Jiang Wanbai on his side. Jiang Wanbai Leng for a moment, reached out to take over, "thank you." She drank a few mouthfuls, moistened her throat, and then returned the kettle to Qi Qingxing. It happened that the three had already reached the carriage. Jiang Wanbai stepped on the carriage first. Qi Qingxing held the kettle for a moment and looked down. Jiang Wanbai didn''t drink to the spout, so he didn''t touch the spout. But Qi Qingxing still had some strange feeling in his heart. When Qingzhu saw him holding the kettle still, he lowered his voice and said, "young master, there is still tea on the carriage." Qi Qingxing responded. He didn''t drink the water in the kettle, but he didn''t give it to Qingzhu. He held the kettle and got on the carriage. When he got up, Jiang Wanbai was already eating cakes to fill his stomach. "Eat something. I''m so hungry." Jiang Wanbai pushed the cake in his direction. Qi Qingxing answered and saw her biting a piece of cake and lifting the curtain of the carriage. "What are you doing?" Qi Qingxing asked curiously. "Leave something for them." Jiang Wanbai takes out a handful of Rune paper and throws one out of every family. Chapter 22 Those runes are obviously light, but after flying out, what floats is that they can accurately fall on the gate, and then flash a little golden light, and the rune paper disappears. Throwing it away, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Qi Qingxing looking at himself all the time. Jiang Wanbai ate the cake he was biting in his mouth. He explained, "if they have ever been malicious to me, they will be punished, but everyone''s severity is different." If it''s just evil thoughts, maybe they will be haunted by nightmares for a few days. If there have been evil deeds, they must feel the same way. "It won''t take their lives, but it''s inevitable to suffer." Jiangwan Baidao. "Well." Qi Qingxing answered, her eyes still fell on those runes in her hands, with exploration. "Do you want it?" Jiang Wanbai noticed it and handed it to him directly. Qi Qingxing reached out and took it, but he couldn''t see anything. Seeing the entrance of the village, Jiang Wanbai made sure that every household was allocated in place. Then he put down the curtain of the carriage and continued to eat. Outside the carriage, the village head had been waiting at the entrance of the village with people. As soon as he saw the carriage coming, he quickly wanted to run over and yelled, "immortal, immortal, that What about the demon God? " But the bodyguards who followed the carriage had been told to keep them away. As for Jiang Wanbai, after his hunger had passed, he leaned back on the carriage and closed his eyes, ignoring the shouts outside. After a while, the village head had to stop and stop by the river. After the heavy rain, the river gradually had water, and it recovered to what it should have been in the past summer. "Village Village head, immortal, this is Did you solve the demon God The villagers behind asked in dismay. The village is located in a remote place, which is far away from the town, and the position of the village head is naturally very high. The village head put his hands on his knees. After running for such a short time in this hot day, he was all wet with sweat, and his eyes were smeared with sweat. The village head wiped with his sleeve. When he looked up again, the carriage had disappeared. "Calculate Forget it. Go back. " The village head took a little breath and waved his hand. Seeing that other people were still looking at him, he said, "don''t go to the mountain for this period of time. Anyway, the mountain is bare, and there is nothing worth going for this year and a half." When the villagers thought about it, they felt that the village head was right, so they turned their heads and walked back. The village head also stood up and walked to the village. But it was clear that the road was not smooth. He tripped his left foot and his right foot as soon as he lifted his foot. "Ah, ah, ah..." The village head waved his hands and fell directly into the nearby river. "Village head!" When the villagers in front of him heard the movement and looked back, they saw the village head fluttering in the river and his face changed. The people who knew the water rushed into the water to get him. After the head of the village fell into the water, the people of Zhenhe village seemed to fall into a magic spell. It was very unfortunate for a while, but some of them were light and heavy. I don''t know when it started. Suddenly someone came out and said the words when the immortal came. Evil is rewarded with evil, and good is rewarded with good. When they bullied the immortal, he was a fool. This retribution came. After leaving Zhenhe village, Jiang Wanbai and his wife stayed in the town for another night. The next morning, they packed up and set out for Beijing. July just passed when they set out and began to enter August. And the weather is hot, they go back to the road is also stop and go, are selected in the early morning when the light is slightly light, taking advantage of the morning cooler road. Chapter 23 When they left town and returned to Beijing, Qingzhu had a letter sent to the capital in advance. On the fourth day after their departure, Qingzhu received a reply from the capital. At that time, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were having dinner together. Qingzhu broke the channel: "young master, the old lady said that they are going to spend the summer in other courtyards in Jiangcheng. Let''s go there directly. The smile on Qingzhu''s face suddenly stopped. He took a careful look at Jiang Wanbai and hesitated: "Miss Jiang San is also there, the old lady said Let''s be careful on the way When Jiang Wanbai looked up at the past, Qingzhu said in a hurry. After that, he put the letter into his sleeve and looked left and right, but he didn''t go to see Jiang Wanbai. Obviously there''s something else to hide. Jiang Wanbai picked his eyebrows and did not ask questions. Instead, he looked at Qi Qingxing and asked, "have you not married Jiang Ruyue?" Jiang Ruyue is the original concubine and the third Miss Jiang in qingzhukou. Jiang Wanbai ranks second in the mansion, and there is a sister Jiang Ruwan on top of her. In the year when Jiang Wanbai was sent to the countryside, she entered the palace and was favored by the emperor when she entered the palace. It is also because of this that the Jiangfu suddenly has the confidence to change a young lady to be the wife of the prince. Qi Qingxing''s eyebrows were almost invisible. He looked at Jiang Wan''s indifferent appearance, and his expression was solemn. "You are my wife who has not passed through. Even if I want to get married, I will marry you." Jiang Wanbai was stunned and ran into Qi Qingxing''s eyes. She couldn''t see the emotion in Qi Qingxing''s eyes. Suddenly, she didn''t dare to look at him. She quickly moved her eyes away from the topic and said, "your grandmother should like her very much. She is willing to take her out for summer vacation." Seeing her Dodge, Qi Qingxing''s creases in the eyebrows spread out. He said, "grandmother will like you more." Jiang evening white light cough a, bury oneself in a meal, in the heart but some chaos. In her previous life, her followers were numerous, and many people saw that she was good-looking and young, and had expressed their love to her openly or implicitly. However, Jiang Wanbai''s heart was always calm and never had waves. The place where they settled was not far away from Jiangcheng. According to the green bamboo fingers, they could get to Jiangcheng in three days even if they only drove in the morning. What''s more, the more you go to Jiangcheng, the cooler the weather will be, and the more time you can travel. Usually, when she was not on her way, Jiang Wanbai stayed in her room, either contacting the pictorial symbols or practicing meditation. All the way through the prosperous city, Qi Qingxing asked Qingzhu to help her buy a lot of good jade. After dinner, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went back to their respective rooms. Rarely did Jiang Wanbai sit cross legged on the bed without closing her eyes. She slightly twisted her eyebrows and was full of tangles. Green light flashed by, Qingyi appeared at the table and sat down. He poured a cup of tea. His eyes swept across Jiang Wanbai and laughed, "what are you struggling with?" Jiang Wanbai sighs and grabs the soft pillow on one side. She is not used to the hard porcelain pillow or jade pillow, so every time she lives in the room, Qingzhu changes the soft pillow. This will let soft pillow in the arms, let her knead, Jiang Wanbai a face distressed way: "I seem to feel a little bit." She reached forward and made a move to show it to Qingyi. "What does it feel like?" Qingyi looked at her. "It''s like It''s love that the master said Jiang Wanbai looked at the door and confirmed that the door was closed. He lowered his voice and said to Qingyi. Chapter 24 Hearing the speech, Qingyi raised her eyebrows and did not speak. Jiang Wanbai grabbed the soft pillow in her arms and said to herself, "before, I never knew what love is. Shifu said that it was because the time had not come. I asked my married junior sister, who said that love is probably all the tastes in the world, and all this comes from one person..." "Do you feel it now?" Asked Qingyi. Jiang Wan nodded her head and shook her head again. Her eyebrows were even more severe, and her eyes were still a little confused. "I haven''t realized what little sister said, but..." She reached over her heart and whispered, "I know it''s different here." Jiang Wanbai in the previous life was a person who was very indifferent to happiness and anger. Although in the eyes of outsiders, she would laugh, cold face and cry, as if she were no different from ordinary people, but people close to her would find that she was a person who was more indifferent to happiness and anger than to be pleasant, but she was indifferent to herself when she was hard to hear. On the contrary, if someone else did something to her, she would not have too many emotional fluctuations, because she believed in cause and effect, and also believed in letting it go. Therefore, after rebirth, knowing the relationship between Qi Qingxing and the original body, she only wanted to return the cause and effect for the original body, but she had nothing to do with Qi Qingxing. As for those people in Zhenhe village, she thought that it was clear from heaven that she should be punished, so she didn''t need to do it again. But I don''t know when, Jiang Wanbai''s mood changed. "In the past, people used various ways to show their love to me, but I didn''t feel it. I had no waves and waves in my heart, but just now..." When Jiang Wanbai thought of Qi Qingxing and said that he would only marry her, as long as he thought of Qi Qingxing''s eyes at that time, Jiang Wanbai''s heart beat was a little fast and a little chaotic. It''s different. It''s not the same as before. Jiang Wanbai sighed and said, "if only the master was here, he could help me to figure out whether it was my marriage." She murmured in a low voice, raised her head and reacted abruptly to her confused eyes. As a heavenly daughter, Qingyi must have never been in love. If she said these things to Qingyi, it would be like casting pearls before swine. Jiang Wanbai throws away his soft pillow and feels that it is better to practice. And when Jiang Wanbai is worried, in Qi Qingxing''s room, Qingzhu hands the letter in his sleeve to him. Qi Qingxing opened the letter and looked down. There was no difference between what was said in the letter and what Qingzhu had read before. However, at the end of the letter, Qingzhu didn''t read it at that time. The old lady told him to send Jiang Wanbai to the capital and back to Jiang''s house. "Young master, do you really want to send Miss Jiang back to the capital city?" Seeing Qi Qingxing finished reading the letter, Qingzhu asked with a tangled face. In fact, he has met the third Miss Jiang. By contrast, Qingzhu prefers the present Miss Jiang. What''s more, his childe has come all the way to meet people. This is the fairy love mentioned in the storybook. It''s so touching! Green bamboo thinks wildly and moves himself. After Qi Qingxing finished speaking, he found that his little schoolboy''s eyes were slightly red and wanted to cry, but his eyes were blank, which was obviously not the reason for listening to his words. Qi Qingxing''s eyebrow was beating, and his letter paper was thrown to the desk. "Go back and burn all your scripts!" Qiqingxing road. Green bamboo face color a change, even busy way: "I was wrong, childe, what did you just say?" Chapter 25 In the morning of the third day, Jiang Wanbai and others arrived in Jiangcheng. Jiangcheng is indeed a summer resort. Although there is sun, the sun does not dry people. On the contrary, there is wind blowing. It is very comfortable. Compared with the heat in Zhenhe village, Jiangcheng here is like a paradise. "If others ask, what are you going to say that I''m not stupid?" Jiang Wanbai directly lifted the curtain of the carriage, reached out with one foot, and asked in the wind. Qi Qingxing looked at her back, his throat moved, and asked, "what do you want me to say?" Jiang Wanbai looks back at him, and she can tell Qi Qingxing that she is not the same Jiang Wanbai used to be because she thinks that there is a city government in this man. Even if she is surprised, she will not regard her as a monster. Qingzhu, she thinks that the little bookboy is stupid, and is totally lacking in a muscle. "Just say that I escaped death and suddenly woke up?" Jiangwan Baidao. Qi Qingxing slightly pondered and nodded. In fact, when he found that she was different from the rumor, he had already considered this matter. This time, all the people who came with him were his people who could take care of their own mouth. Although Qingzhu was naive, if he gave an order, Qingzhu would never reveal anything. "The capital is different from Zhenhe village. It''s better not to publicize your means." Qiqingxing road. "Well." Jiang evening white point, eyebrow heart but slightly frown up, she still want to earn money, but if can''t publicize, then how to make money? Jiang Wanbai is worried about how to make a living in the future. Qi Qingxing, looking at her sullen appearance, mistakenly thinks that her words make her unhappy. After all, anyone with talent can only hold back, I''m afraid. However, the various forces in the capital are complicated, especially at the foot of the emperor. Even if he wants to protect her, there will always be many unexpected troubles. Qi Qingxing pursed his lips and wondered whether there was a good way to have the best of both worlds. There was no one talking in the carriage for a moment, but Jiang Wanbai leaned against the wall of the carriage and was so comfortable by the wind that he was drowsy. When he was asleep, he was in a trance and heard the cry of a child from far to near. The carriage stopped suddenly. Jiang Wanbai didn''t prevent herself from leaning forward. When she was about to dive directly into the carriage, her arm was pulled into the carriage, and another palm held her back. She did not let her lie on her back directly. It''s summer now. Jiang Wanbai''s summer shirt is also very thin. Qi Qingxing was originally cold. Although he had the jade Fu given by Jiang Wanbai to keep fit, his time was still short. Even in such a summer, his temperature was still lower than that of ordinary people. Even holding the hand of Jiang Wanbai''s arm and holding her back, the palm obviously felt a heat from Jiang Wanbai''s body. Qi Qingxing felt very hot for a moment. It''s hot with the heart. "Oh, thank you." Jiang Wanbai has sobered up, and immediately thanks Qi Qingxing after sitting down. Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment, took back his hands and asked, "what''s going on?" "Childe, a child suddenly ran out." Green bamboo''s voice is also a little shaken. He has jumped out of the carriage and picked up the child who fell in front of him. The hand of green bamboo holding the child is shaking. If he hadn''t stopped the carriage in time, I''m afraid the child would have been gone if he had been trampled by a horse. Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai also came out of the carriage. They saw Qingzhu holding the child. Jiang Wanbai''s eyes swayed over the swollen face of the child and raised his eyebrows slightly. Chapter 26 At this moment, Qi Qingxing''s eyes also fell on the child, but did not notice the reaction of Jiang Wanbai. It seems that the children have been crying for a long time. Although this is in the outskirts of Jiangcheng, because of the cool weather here, many big families from the capital are staying here for summer. Qingzhu sat the child at the shaft of the carriage and was about to check whether there was any injury for the child. Not far away, a man and a woman rushed over. The child, who had been frightened, immediately struggled when he saw the men and women running by. "Oh, hey, don''t move. You''ll fall down!" Green bamboo quickly pressed him. "I I want to go home Wuwuwuwu... " The child began to cry again, struggling to run to the ground. At this time, the man and the woman had already run over. The woman was worried and worried. She was about to pounce on the child and cry out: "baby! My dear "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, he just ran out and fell in front of our carriage, but I stopped the carriage in time, but he must have been hurt if he fell. Or go to the city and let the doctor see him?" Seeing that it was the child''s parents, Qingzhu blushed and apologized. The young woman was so full of children that she didn''t pay any attention to Qingzhu. Instead, the man looked over Qingzhu and saw Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai sitting by the carriage. She also looked at a dozen bodyguards around her. Her eyes flashed and she said with a smile, "it''s OK. My baby is more naughty. It''s inevitable that children bump into each other. We''re going now." "Come on, now that baby has been found, don''t cry." The man pulled the woman''s sleeve and urged. The woman nodded, holding the baby and leaving. But the child struggled even harder, crying: "you let me go! My mother wants me to go home! I want to go home Wuwuwuwu... " Qingzhu didn''t know that all the children were in her mother''s arms. How could she still cry to find her mother? She scratched her head, but it was hard to say anything. Qi Qingxing had been looking at the couple, and saw that the eyebrows had been slightly creased, and the thin lips were about to make a sound, but a voice sounded one step ahead of him. "Wait a minute." Jiang Wanbai a voice, the men and women did not stop, as if they did not hear the general, but walked faster. Jiang Wanbai picks eyebrows slightly and looks at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing said quietly: "stop them." Around a dozen bodyguards immediately dismounted to block the way of the couple. Jiang Wanbai saw Qi Qingxing and asked him what he wanted to do, so he asked people to cooperate with him. She blinked, forced herself to press her restless heart and turned to look at the couple. The couple looked at each other and their eyes flashed. When they turned around, the young woman hugged the child in her arms and looked at Jiang Wanbai with vigilance and uneasiness, while the man frowned with discontent and anger on his face, "what do you want to do? We don''t care. You almost hit bao''er! " "Is this your son?" Jiang Wanbai, who was still crying, raised his chin and asked. The child obviously had been crying for some time before. Now the cry was hoarse and his voice was much weaker. Chapter 27 "This is our son of course!" The young woman choked, "what do you mean? Do you want to rob our son? " If it wasn''t nearly noon, everyone would eat at home. There was no one on the way. Otherwise, the woman would have to provoke the passers-by. After all, it was the worst to rob children and abductors. "Are they really your parents, kids?" Qingzhu also realized that it was wrong, and asked the child who was tied to her death. The child was stunned, probably did not expect someone to ask this question, "not a mother! I want my mother to whine "What do children understand? Just now, what do you want to do? We''ll report to the official if we don''t let us go! " The young woman was in a hurry. "OK, I''ll report it to the official." Jiang later white sneered, but saw the young woman and the man face expression excited, as if not afraid of reporting official. Green bamboo has some swing, think it may be wrong, if it is really a abductor, should be afraid of reporting to the official? "The child may not be from Jiangcheng." Qi Qingxing side looked at the river late white, low voice. Because it is not Jiangcheng people, they are not afraid to report to the officials. Anyway, even if they report to the officials, they bite their children to death. On the contrary, Jiang evening white and others may suspect that they have made mistakes because of their good attitude. This may be the case, but they met Jiang evening white. "It doesn''t matter." After the three words were said by Qi Qingxing in the late white Dynasty of Jiang, he looked at the woman''s humanity: "your teardropping hall is empty, and the children''s palace is empty palace, which is destined to have no children and no daughter in this life. You say this is your son?" "What are you talking about?" The young woman jumped in her heart and cried out, but there was a panic on her face. She and the man next to look at each other, both eyes show fear, really can not understand, how this thin girl will know that she will not have her own children in her life. Jiang evening white eyes on the face of the child, did not care about the response of the woman, and said: "this child''s parents'' house Ziwei Lord Ji, parents have blessing and wealth, authority or high position, should have their parents shadow, happy and happy to grow up, but now there are four evil, punishment, taboo, obviously by accident, early childhood from the parents, you dare to say that this child is you "Yes?" At the end of the sentence, the white voice of the river at night suddenly snapped, staring at the golden light shining through the young woman''s eyes. That year, the light woman was shocked by the heart and the heart was shocked. In a moment, she heard the sound of God scolding in her ear, which made her legs soft and her hands holding the child lost strength. The child went straight to the ground, fortunately, the guard general next to him reached out in time to catch the child. Although they did not know what children''s palace or parents'' palace, they still understood the words Jiang said in late white. Even Qingzhu understood that this woman should have hit no offspring. Now she holds a child and says she is her. The parents of the child are rich or expensive. They are far away from their parents after the sudden changes. They are obviously taken away from their parents. "Wow! You are the abductor! Son, get them up and send them to the government! Wait until the parents of the child find it, and see how they are still cunning! " "The green bamboo shouted angrily. It is not right that parents are rich or expensive. The young woman and man look good dressed, but they can not say that they are rich or expensive. Chapter 28 "The cloth on this child is a cloud brocade in the palace!" Qingzhu is a man who serves Qi Qingxing. He has seen many good things. He just hugged the child. At last, he thought of this mistake. "The one who can afford the brocade is either in the palace or the family is highly valued by the emperor, and has been rewarded by the emperor!" Green bamboo face firm way. At the key point, his mind was still very flexible. He looked at the men and women who were in a hurry and couldn''t speak. The green bamboo thought happily, and he was very successful. However, he admired Miss Jiang more. When the guard general asked the man and woman to tie them to the back, Qingzhu took the child to the carriage, turned around and drove on, and worshipped: "Miss Jiang, you are too strong! I just got these two turns by looking at my face! " Jiang evening white perfunctory answer, said: "very simple, if you want to learn, I can teach you." "Really?" Green bamboo turned around excitedly, and the carriage was shaking. Qi Qingxing eyebrow heart a twist, a low drink: "look at the road!" "Oh, oh, sorry, boy, I''m just so excited Miss Jiang, what you just said Green bamboo is hard to cover excited to confirm to Jiang evening white. Jiang evening white is taking the Puzi to wipe the face of the child with water, and he bowed to answer: "I will teach you when I have the chance. However, this still needs talent. If you have talent, it will be very simple for you. If not, it will not be forced." "I know it!" "If I learned this, then someone would like to harm the son, I can see it!" Qi Qingxing was a little shocked, and then his eyebrows began to smile. He looked at the river in the evening white, only to see her low eyebrows, but his heart was born with infinite tender emotion. "How do you think you want to teach green bamboo?" Qi Qingxing could not help but ask in a low voice, "generally speaking, you should not pass on the ability of outsiders?" At least, the core martial arts of those sects in Wulin are only handed down to the disciples who close the door, and even ordinary disciples can''t pass on. Although Jiang later white promised to teach green bamboo is not the core skill. The river white action a meal, still lowered eyebrows, did not go to see Qi Qingxing, only vague way: "like the green bamboo said ah." Thinking about what Qingzhu said just now, Qi Qingxing''s eyes brightened up, looking at the bright white eyes of the river, the lips raised, and the face showed obvious joy. However, Qingzhu is driving the carriage, and Jiang evening white deliberately does not look at his face, brings cakes and tea to coax the children in his arms, so no one has found Qi Qingxing''s joy at this moment. Somehow, the child stopped and sobbed after he was near the river late white, only occasionally choking, but it was obviously not as panicked as before. "Who is the child''s parents?" After joy, Qi Qingxing saw that Jiang night white mind God was put on the child, his heart came out a little bit of acid, out of the voice asked. The child obviously also heard the words "parents", and looked up at Qi Qingxing with a look at him. "Son, the two men recruited to say that the child was carried away by them on the way to Jiangcheng yesterday. In fear of their family chasing up, they threw all the children''s things into a river passing by, and they didn''t know what their parents were." The chief of the guard came over riding, whispering. Chapter 29 After the man and woman were tied up, Qi Qingxing ordered the bodyguard to interrogate the child''s life experience. "Don''t worry. Take the baby with you. You can let him go back tomorrow afternoon at the latest." The white handkerchief wiped the heart of the child. Listen to her say so, Qi Qingxing also no longer asked, waved to let the bodyguard go down. The little boy has been crying since he was carried away by those two people. They are tired of crying. Although they didn''t beat him, they are hungry all the time. Jiang Wanbai took two cakes to the child and asked him to pad his stomach and didn''t give it. "I''ll be able to eat when I''m in another hospital." See the child obviously did not eat full appearance, Jiang Wanbai light voice way. The child nodded and did not quarrel to eat. If other children, at this age, are most likely to cry, they may have started to cry. Jiang Wanbai sighed and touched his soft face. He asked, "dear boy, what''s your name?" "Baby." Hoarse voice, baby. "So your name is really bao''er." The green bamboo that drives ahead cannot help saying. At the next moment, his voice became happy and said, "young master, we are here." In front of him was the other courtyard of Qihou''s house in Jiangcheng. Obviously, the people in the other courtyard had been ordered early. They knew that the son of God would arrive today. The people at the gate saw the carriage coming from afar. After recognizing the green bamboo driving the car, they sent people to inform the old lady. "Old lady! Here comes the son of heaven When the carriage stopped at the gate of another courtyard, all the people inside knew that the son of heaven had arrived. Qi Qingxing got off the carriage first and turned to look at Jiang Wanbai. Qingzhu carried the child down. "OK, my brother is here..." The old lady''s voice of joy, Jiang Wanbai just got out of the carriage, looked up and saw a group of people around an old lady coming towards the door. And the old lady was followed by a young girl looking up. She was stunned when she saw Jiang Wanbai, and then she was disgusted. Jiang evening white pick eyebrows, move away from the eyes, bow to see Baoer holding his leg. Bao''er is very dependent on her. Looking at the strangers around, she tightly grabs her legs, as if afraid of being lost by her. "Grandmother." Qi Qingxing took two steps forward, and his eyebrows and eyes were warm. His hands lifted up and he was about to kneel down. The old lady quickly reached out and grabbed his arm. "Kneel what? Just come back! Just come back My business, is it hard? " The old lady said and said, his heart first red eyes. Qi Qingxing looked at him and felt guilty. He sighed and went to the old lady''s side. He held out his hand and said, "grandmother, I have encountered many things in my line of work. I''m lucky." "What great creation? Go for a walk, go first and have a rest, and then talk to your grandmother The old lady took Qi Qingxing to turn around and enter the mansion. Qi Qingxing didn''t move. He looked back at Jiang Wanbai standing behind him. His voice softened a little, with the meaning of consolation, "let Qingzhu take you to the place where you live to settle down, wash and gargle for a while, and come to have lunch later." "Good." Jiang evening white point should be under, do not mind the old lady deliberately left out. The old lady did deliberately ignore Jiang Wanbai. She had expected that her grandson would insist on bringing Jiang Wanbai to another hospital. When she saw the girl standing beside Qi Qingxing, she guessed it was the second miss of Jiangfu. So she ignored it. Now Qi Qingxing ordered Qingzhu to take care of Jiang Wanbai. Although she was not happy, she did not say anything. Chapter 30 However, Jiang Ruyue, who originally supported the old lady, was thrown away after the old lady saw Qi Qingxing. It seems that this scene is like a thorn. Shengsheng pierces into her eyes and makes her jealous. I''m a fool! But occupied the position of a legitimate daughter! What can''t compare with her, how can she marry into Qi Hou''s house to be the wife of the prince? She should be the one to do this. Thinking of this, Jiang Ruyue steals her eyes to see Qi Qingxing. When she touches Qi Qingxing''s face, her heart trembles and blushes. In fact, she has seen Qi Shizi for a long time. Although Qi Shizi is not in good health, he is very beautiful. She likes it very much. She doesn''t know whether it is an illusion. It seems that Qi Shizi''s face is much better and looks more beautiful than before. "Mr. Qi, the old lady has been reading about you since you left. I got a letter from Qingzhu a few days ago and has been counting the days looking forward to your coming..." Jiang Ruyue said with a smile that Yu Guang has been looking at Qi Qingxing, waiting for him to show his best side when he looks at himself. The old lady has been counting the days when Qi Qingxing will come back. So she changed her best clothes and put on her best hairpin earrings in the early morning to let Qi Qingxing see her best side. But Qi Qingxing didn''t even look at her. He only noticed the old lady''s feet. When the old lady patted his arm and wanted to introduce Jiang Ruyue to him, Qi Qingxing took the lead and said, "grandmother, I have something urgent to tell you." After a pause, he lowered his voice and added: "it''s related to the criticism given to me by master Mingyuan at the beginning." At first, the old lady was thinking about something, but she was nervous when she heard this sentence. She wanted to ask, but when there were so many people around, she had to bear it. She took Qi Qingxing by the back of his hand and said to Jiang Ruyue, "I haven''t seen xing''er for a long time. If you want to talk, you''ll all be separated." Jiang Ruyue was stunned. She was still waiting for the old lady to mention herself in front of Qi Qingxing, and her lips moved. However, the old lady was already supported by Qi Qingxing and walked forward. She didn''t care about her at all. She seemed to remind her that the old lady loved her just like that a few days ago. No matter how much I like her, I can''t be more important than Qi Qingxing. Jiang Ruyue pinched her hands tightly in her sleeve, and her fingernails fell into her palms. The smile on her face was barely maintained. She kept comforting herself. It doesn''t matter. Later, the old lady will definitely ask someone to invite her to lunch. It''s still a long time and there are many opportunities. Even if Qi Qingxing took Jiang Wanbai back, what? Qi Houfu would not recognize her. These ideas kept on wandering in Jiang Ruyue''s mind. She seemed to have mastered self-confidence. Thinking of Jiang Wanbai, she turned around to satirize her. As a result, Jiang Wanbai was no longer there. "What about Jiang Wanbai?" Jiang Ruyue was stunned for a moment and blurted out. When Jiang Wanbai left Qi Qingxing and her husband, she took the child with Qingzhu, but no one focused on her anyway. On this side, Qi Qingxing helped the old lady to the old lady''s yard. The old lady waved back the attendants in the yard and marched to the main room with Qi Qing. The mother, who was close to her, closed the door and kept the door from other people. When only she and Qi Qingxing were left, the old lady loosened her face, grabbed Qi Qingxing''s hand and asked nervously, "OK, what''s going on? Tell your grandmother Qi Qingxing gently patted the old lady''s hand. Instead of saying something about Jiang Wanbai in a hurry, Qi Qingxing asked with a light smile: "how does grandma feel about my face now?" Chapter 31 When she was outside the other courtyard, the old lady felt that he had suffered a lot and suffered a lot when she saw him. In fact, she also felt that it was different at that time, but there was no time to think about it. Now Qi Qingxing mentioned this, the old lady went to look at it carefully for a while. Looking at it, she felt happy on her face. Thinking of what Qi Qingxing said just now, she grabbed Qi Qingxing''s hand and asked, "xing''er''s face is much better than that when he left the capital. Is this the meeting of an expert? Can it save you? " "Yes." Qi Qingxing also did not hesitate, directly affirmed the old lady''s words. The old lady was stunned for a moment. Maybe after listening to master Mingyuan''s words at the beginning of the year, she had been in despair. Now she suddenly heard Qi Qingxing say that he was saved. The old lady did not react for a moment. Qi Qingxing also knew how important it was for her grandmother. He just reached out and gently comforted her. Soon, the old lady''s face showed ecstasy, but the tears also followed closely, "OK Ok... " She anxiously went to grab Qi Qingxing''s hand and asked with tears and laughter, "tell me quickly what''s going on? What about the expert? Didn''t come back with you? " "Come back with me." Qi Qingxing first said a word to calm her grandmother''s heart, and then began to explain to her what he had long thought of. Qi Qingxing first asked, "grandmother, do you still remember what master Mingyuan said to me at the beginning of the year?" How can the old lady not remember, even if master Mingyuan''s words made her feel desperate, and she would cry every time she thought about it, she did not forget a word of master Mingyuan''s words. She thought repeatedly and clearly. Now Qi Qingxing asked, she said with joy: "master Mingyuan said you still have a chance of life, if you meet a noble person..." "Yes." Qi Qingxing responded, "grandmother, my line of business, is to meet their own dignitaries, but also my life." If at the beginning, Qi Qingxing still had an idea that Jiang Wanbai might be his life, but today, Qi Qingxing has confirmed that Jiang Wanbai is his noble man. Even if Jiang Wanbai is not, he will tell his grandmother that she is. When Qi Qingxing drove himself to Zhenhe village, he told me when he met him, but he changed his view on some plots. After he finished, the old lady was in a trance, and her lips moved several times without saying anything. Qi Qingxing knew that what he had just said had a lot of information. His grandmother must have spent some time digesting it, so he was not in a hurry. I just believe that my grandmother will not like Jiang Wanbai any more. Not only do I dislike it, but I''m afraid I like it very much. Sure enough, after a long pause, Qi Qingxing brought her a cup of tea and let her drink it. After that, the old man held Qi Qingxing''s hand and asked in disbelief, "OK, what you''re saying is true? So Miss Jiang Er is really your A gentleman? " "Grandmother, how can I lie to you? You can also ask the accompanying guards or Qingzhu. They all know that I nearly died there in the first two days when I went to Zhenhe village. She saved me... " In order to make the old lady believe, Qi Qingxing told me all the things he had met in those two nights. At last, he took out the broken jade Rune and the cracked one for the old lady to see. Chapter 32 What Qi Qingxing told the old lady was that Jiang Wanbai was to be burned as a sacrifice by the villagers. However, when he arrived at Zhenhe village, Jiang Wanbai had been saved. However, he did not hide from the old lady the drought in Zhenhe village. It''s just that because tiannvhe can''t see the fool Jiang Wanbai has been bullied and humiliated, she comes to Zhenhe village and punishes the drought in Zhenhe village. At first, the villagers in Zhenhe village not only repent, but also want to burn Jiang Wanbai. In the end, the heavenly daughter wakes Jiang Wanbai. "You say that Miss Jiang Er is no longer a fool, and she has been given a lot of advice from the goddess of heaven." The old lady asked thoughtfully. She was thinking about the skinny girl she saw just before leaving the gate of the hospital. She could see that she had been having a bad time, but her eyes were very smooth and clean. The old lady found it was wrong when she thought about it. She suddenly said, "no wonder when you talked to her before, I didn''t think it was right. She was not stupid." Qi Qingxing responds. Seeing that the old lady has already digested these things, he tells us that Jiang Wanbai, on the way back just now, exposed them as abductors only relying on the two men and women. "Although I found something wrong when the couple came over, I couldn''t be sure that they were not bao''er''s parents, but Miss Jiang exposed them just by their faces..." Qi Qingxing talked about this time with a smile in his eyes. The old lady was also surprised. But after she was surprised, she began to worry again, sighed and said, "OK son, if you had known that she was your nobleman, my grandmother would not agree with the replacement of Jiangfu in any way..." All of a sudden, she changed her face and nervously took Qi Qingxing''s hand and asked, "OK son, do you think Miss Jiang Er is not happy because of this I don''t care about you. " "No way." Qi Qingxing almost did not hesitate to return. After these three words were uttered, he was stunned for a moment, and then his smile deepened. He was sure that Jiang Wanbai would not ignore himself, because she had said many times that she would save him. "Grandmother, she has recovered her mind now. Even because of her practice, she knows more clearly than we do. She also knows that Jiang Fu is going to give her marriage to Miss Jiang San, but she still saved me and came back with me." "You''re right." The old lady soon understood. She looked at Qi Qingxing with a smile and said, "even if she has hatred in her heart, she won''t hate you. You have done a good job to go there for her. It''s grandmother and Jiang Fu who owe her. The grandmother can''t decide what to do with Jiang Fu, but the Houfu will treat her well in the future..." I don''t know whether Jiang Fu will continue to die in the future, or react in time to seek Jiang Wanbai''s forgiveness. But at the thought of Jiang Wanbai''s father and his concubine, the old lady already had a plan in mind. She knew that except for the old lady who often lived in the Buddhist temple, Jiang Wanbai had no relationship with Jiang Wanbai. "Grandmother, Jiang Wanbai, it''s just that you and I know all these things. There are more people who know and more troubles." Qiqingxing road. Of course, the old lady wanted to understand. She nodded and said, "I still know that. I won''t let other people know." Qi Qingxing also said a few words to her. If someone came to ask her why Jiang Wanbai was not stupid in the future, she would be bullied in Zhenhe village. Maybe God can''t see it, so she is wise again. Chapter 33 At first, the old lady didn''t feel anything. Qi Qingxing also thought that Jiang Wanbai was the noble man of Qi Qingxing. She had already lifted Jiang Wanbai up in her heart. Now, Jiang Wanbai is second only to Qi Qingxing in her heart. Even the Lord Qi was left to the bottom by her. However, after a while, the old lady realized that there was something wrong with her. She looked at Qi Qingxing with a smile and said, "OK, grandmother has never seen you care so much about anyone. These statements are for her good. You can tell your grandmother honestly, do you like Miss Jiang er?" The old lady''s words hit Qi Qingxing fiercely. He suddenly looked up at the old lady. For a moment, he couldn''t tell what he felt. He shook his head subconsciously, trying to say that the reason why he was so considerate of Jiang Wanbai was that his mother asked him to take care of him for a lifetime before his mother died. The other reason was that Jiang Wanbai saved his life. In fact, these two points have made all these things that he has done hold water. Even words came to his lips, but Qi Qingxing looked at his grandmother''s smiling eyes, and he opened his lips. However, these two words could not be uttered. There was a voice in his heart that denied the reasons he was looking for. Since the old lady can become the one and only person of Qi Hou''s residence, her eyes are also very vicious, and she has lived to such an age, how can she not see what her grandson is thinking. It''s just that I''ve never been moved before, so I don''t know it now. She patted Qi Qingxing on the back of her hand, but she didn''t force him to admit his intention now. Even if she wanted to admit it, she should go to Miss Jiang Er to admit it. The old man said, "well, you can always figure out what''s the reason for that. It''s just that Miss Jiang is not a common person now. Many people will find her good, especially in places like Beijing Fang, if you really have a mind, you should think about it earlier. Don''t wait until she married someone else "She''s my wife who I haven''t been through..." Qi Qingxing twisted eyebrows, subconsciously said. Jiang Wanbai is his wife. How could he watch her marry someone else My grandmother said it right. Qi Qingxing pursed his lips, and his eyebrows and eyes had a relaxed smile. He said, "it''s not urgent. Now it''s still a long way to go." Originally, there was no yard for Jiang Wanbai in the villa. The old lady decided to leave her alone. Qingzhu didn''t ask any questions. He was the only one who followed Qi Qingxing''s side to serve him closely, and he still had the right to speak. You don''t have to ask the Mammy and the housekeeper of the villa. He arranged a spacious and comfortable yard for Jiang Wanbai. The most important thing is The yard is next to his master''s yard. Qihoufu comes to Jiangcheng villa every year for summer vacation. Qingzhu comes with Qi Qingxing almost every year, so he is very familiar with it. The courtyard next door is Qi Qingxing''s courtyard, which is the best location. Naturally, the courtyard next to Qi Qingxing''s courtyard is not bad. These are the yards for the host''s family. Everything is good. Even if the old lady had brought her here as a future granddaughter-in-law at the beginning, she did not arrange to come here. Originally, she was afraid that the arrangement had been made directly. On the contrary, Qi Qingxing was not happy. Now it seems that it is too wise. "You just do what you want to do, and your grandmother is there for everything else." The old lady walked toward Qi Qingxing. Chapter 34 Jiang Wanbai doesn''t want to call other people. It''s estimated that no one pays attention to himself when he shouts. He just looks for Qingzhu if he has something to do. Fortunately, Qi Qingxing seemed to have said something to Qingzhu in advance. Qingzhu sent Jiang Wanbai and bao''er to the courtyard where they lived. They stayed in the yard and said, "Miss Jiang, you can tell me what you want. I''m familiar with here." "Good." Jiang Wanbai is not polite. She asks Qingzhu to prepare some clothes for bao''er, so she carries bao''er to the house. It has to be said that since this is a courtyard arranged for the master''s family, it is really the best one. According to Qingzhu, there are separate warm pools in these yards, which are specially drawn from the mountains by workers. The stones laid at the bottom of the pools are also very special, similar to a kind of jade, which has the effect of warming in winter and cooling in summer. In a word, it''s luxury. Jiang Wanbai also sighed in his heart when he heard about it. Even though this is ancient times, it is not as convenient as those technologies in the 21st century, but many things are really enough for people to enjoy. However, the premise of enjoying this is that you have to have money. It would be better if you had money and power. But these two kinds of things happen to be absent in today''s jiangwanbai. Thinking of this, Jiang Wanbai is a little melancholy. However, she has not been melancholy for a long time. Since she can enjoy it now, of course, she still takes the time to enjoy it! Jiang Wanbai doesn''t bathe children. Qingzhu probably thinks of this and says, "Miss Jiang, go and have a rest. Let me come." So, after taking a bath for bao''er and playing in the yard, Jiang Wanbai also took a bath, changed his clothes and took a bath. After taking a bath, it seemed that all the dust on the road had been washed, and the whole person was much more relaxed and comfortable. When she came out, she saw more people in the yard. Qi Qingxing was standing in the yard, with his hands behind his back. He didn''t know what he was looking at. Green bamboo squatted in front of bao''er and was playing with her. "Go to dinner." Qi Qingxing first heard the movement, turned back to see Jiang Wanbai, eyes soft some. Jiang Wanbai has been white a lot by these days of practice, but because of her thin, although she is white, she still has some unhealthy appearance. Qi Qingxing''s eyes in her white glowing earlobe and neck, thought to give her a good patch, some meat better. And her white but can''t see what color of the face is really not happy. Baoer, who is playing with Qingzhu, also saw Jiang Wanbai. He immediately ran to Jiang Wanbai with a smile, "sister Jiang!" Later, white Baojiang don''t like white hands. Bao''er was holding her leg and giggling. Qi Qingxing stood a few steps away and saw the smile on Jiang Wan''s white face. His eyes were in a trance for a moment. He didn''t know what he thought of. When he came back to his mind, his pale face had a trace of red. "The young master will be so lovely in the future." The green bamboo next to me suddenly felt something. Qi Qingxing glanced at him and said nothing. "I told my grandmother about you. She won''t tell you." Qi Qingxing, waiting for her to come, whispered. Although the voice is low, it contains a faint tenderness. "Well." On the way back, Qi Qingxing discussed with her in advance, so Jiang Wanbai had no accident. She took bao''er''s hand and went to the place to eat with Qi Qingxing. Chapter 35 Because bao''er didn''t want to hold him, Jiang Wanbai led him. But bao''er was small and his pace was not big. Jiang Wanbai also slowed down his pace, while Qi Qingxing didn''t say anything. He slowed down his pace and walked slowly with her. Sometimes Jiang Wanbai would stop and say a few words to bao''er. Qi Qingxing had no impatience. He stopped to look at her. Maybe he didn''t notice it. His eyes fell on Jiang Wanbai''s face with tenderness. Qingzhu followed him and looked at the two big and one small people, thinking happily that if bao''er was really the child of Childe and Miss Jiang, it would be more perfect. Fortunately, the old lady''s yard is not far away. A group of people will arrive soon. Jiang Wanbai thought Jiang Ruyue would be there. When he got in, he found that only the old lady was sitting there. And the old lady''s eyes fell on her, a kind smile on her face, "is it evening white? It''s really beautiful, but it''s a little thinner... " With a sigh of relief, the old lady stood up and wanted to come to pull Jiang Wanbai. Even though Jiang Wanbai didn''t know much about human nature, she knew that she couldn''t let an old man meet her. She had to put bao''er''s hand into Qi Qingxing''s hand for a while, walked a few steps, and said to the old lady, "I''ve seen the old lady in Wanbai." She doesn''t quite understand the etiquette here. She can only make a fool of herself according to the fact that she occasionally saw some TV plays in the 21st century. The old lady took her hand and looked at her face with love. She said, "you''ve suffered a lot in recent years. Don''t be afraid when you come here. If it''s your own home, you can let the people at the bottom do it for you and make up for it." "Good." Jiang Wanbai''s reply was straightforward, and he laughed, "thank you, old lady." The old lady patted her hand and sat back. At this time, her eyes fell down and saw bao''er, who was running to hold Jiang Wan''s white legs. She was stunned for a moment, and then said in surprise, "isn''t this the young master of the general of the national defense?" "Grandmother, do you know that?" Qi Qingxing sat down by her hand and asked in a voice. Bao''er is too young to remember even if he met the old lady. He looked up slightly and looked at Jiang Wanbai and the old lady. Finally, he chose to hold Jiang Wanbai tightly. Jiang Wanbai slightly bent over and held him close to his other side. Even if bao''er is very good, it is not good to put it in the hands of the old lady, which will affect the old people. So, she sat down to the old lady''s hand, and Qi Qingxing face to face. The old lady is still talking about bao''er with Qi Qingxing, "I met once. I went to Yuehua temple at the beginning of the year. Isn''t even the lady there? At that time, Mrs. Lian took bao''er with her The old lady didn''t expect that the child saved by Jiang Wanbai on the road would be the young master of the grand general of the country. She was shocked for a moment, and then looked at Jiang Wanbai 1''s eyes and became more and more fond of it. You know, the grand general of the state protection army held the military power. Those who had lived and died together with the former Emperor also saved the former Emperor''s life. Even though the new emperor ascended the throne in recent years, he still respected Lian Yun, the general of the state protection. But Lian Yun didn''t want to have a different idea. He was loyal all the time. There were more people in the court who fawn on Lian Yun, and bao''er was Lian Yun''s late son. Lian Yun and his wife were childhood sweethearts. At first, Lian Yun followed the emperor Xiandi to fight in the north and south. It was his wife who stayed in Beijing to serve his parents wholeheartedly, and even sent him to his parents. However, for so many years, there has been no other woman in the family except this wife. Even though Lian Yun is still nearly 50 years old, even his wife still has nothing to do. Fortunately, Mrs. Lian went to Yuehua temple three years ago, and soon after she came back, she became pregnant. Chapter 36 Lian Yun and his wife got a baby like bao''er only when they were old. Even though Mrs. Lian was a little old when she gave birth to bao''er, she almost came back from the gate of hell. The couple held bao''er in their hands. Don''t say how Lian Yun is, for Mrs. Lian, bao''er is her life. I don''t know what kind of situation even Madame has to be in a hurry when bao''er is lost this time. However, Jiang Wanbai saves bao''er this time. No matter how Jiang Fu treats her, the general office of the state protection will certainly remember her feelings and will not let her be bullied or humiliated. When the old lady thought of this, she felt that Qi Qingxing was right. Jiang Wanbai was a noble man. She not only brought happiness to her grandson, but also to the people nearby. "Miss Jiang said that bao''er''s parents would come back in a few days." Qi Qingxing remembered what Jiang Wanbai said when he was on the carriage. The old lady thought about it and said, "there is also a summer resort here in the general''s mansion, which is the nearest one to us. I was wondering why even the lady didn''t bring bao''er to the summer resort this year. I didn''t think something happened on the way." Speaking of this, the old lady directly ordered people to walk along the road from Jiangcheng to the capital to see if they could meet the people of the general''s mansion and bring bao''er''s news to them, so that Mrs. Lian could come here quickly and feel at ease earlier. "Otherwise, I don''t know how Mrs. Lian is in a hurry to find her. She may have to wait a few days to come here. It''s better to bring her a letter, and she will come earlier when she knows." I am humane. At the age of the old lady, the grandchildren have grown up. Perhaps the biggest hope is to be able to hold great grandchildren. She always has a natural affection for children. But bao''er is white and fat and very cute. There is a general''s office behind her. The old lady likes it more and more. After dinner, she asked Mammy to send the children''s favorite food to the courtyard of Jiang Wanbai, and asked the people below to find some trinkets to play with. "I''m old, so I don''t want to make trouble with you young people. If you want to walk around, please ask xing''er to accompany you. Don''t be afraid to tire him. He has to walk more." The old lady never mentioned that Jiang Wanbai could save Qi Qingxing. It''s all about the attitude towards a younger generation that I like. Jiang Wanbai also saw that the old lady had not done anything bad in her life, so he did not refuse the old lady''s kindness. He nodded and went out of the old lady''s yard. Bao''er had been worried for a long time before, crying and running. In fact, she was already tired, but she didn''t dare to sleep and was hungry. Until he heard that the old lady sent someone to contact his mother and told him that his mother would come to see him soon. In addition, when he finally had enough food, the child could not hold on and fell asleep directly. Qi Qingxing asked Qingzhu to send bao''er to him first, and left someone to guard it. And he went with Jiang Wanbai. When they left the old lady''s yard, Qi Qingxing looked at her and asked, "do you want to go for a walk around? Or go back to rest? " Jiang Wanbai''s practice effect in the past few days is very obvious. She doesn''t feel tired, and the wind here is very comfortable. It''s not hot at all. Jiang Wanbai thinks about it for a moment and says, "take a walk around here." "Well." Qi Qingxing responded, but didn''t take her back to the yard and walked around the villa directly. The villa is not small. Jiang Wanbai discovered this point when she didn''t come in before. It''s estimated that she will be able to eat and consume almost when she comes down this circle. Chapter 37 Jiang Wanbai did not expect that he could meet Jiang Ruyue even after eating. However, it seems that Jiang Ruyue is waiting for her here. This is just the middle garden of the villa. No matter which yard you want to go out of the old lady''s yard, you have to go through it, unless you live in the courtyard prepared by the main family. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai didn''t have to go through here. If she and Qi Qingxing didn''t decide to walk, Jiang Ruyue would not have been able to wait until dark here. Jiang Ruyue didn''t expect Jiang Wanbai to come with Qi Qingxing. She didn''t know which yard Jiang Wanbai lived in. She thought that Jiang Wanbai, like herself, lived in a courtyard near the outer courtyard for guests. Seeing Qi Qingxing, she also thought that Qi Qingxing was going to send Jiang Wanbai back. For a moment, Jiang Ruyue has flashed many thoughts in her mind, but when she comes to Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai, she has a warm smile on her face. "Qi Shizi, are you going to send my second sister back?" Jiang Ruyue looks at Qi Qingxing and asks with beautiful eyes. Qi Qingxing''s eyes did not fall on her at all, nor did he speak. He frowned slightly. He thought that he should talk to his grandmother and quickly sent the river away. As soon as Jiang Ruyue saw Qi Qingxing, her eyes were glued to Qi Qingxing''s body. Jiang''s white eyebrows were beating and smiling in the evening. "Qi Shizi and I have just finished our meal and walked around casually to eliminate food." "You?" Jiang Ruyue immediately realized that she was not right. She was finally willing to move her sight away from Qi Qingxing and fell on Yu Qing''s body. Her expression was suspicious. After such a close look at Jiang Wanbai, Jiang Ruyue finally realizes that he is not a fool at all. At least that fool can''t talk to people so clearly, he can only look at people giggle. "Are you really Jiang Wanbai?" Jiang Ruyue''s hand tightened with her handkerchief. "Of course I am Jiang Wanbai." "But you are a fool! Are you not stupid? " Jiang Ruyue widened her eyes and even stepped back two steps by the news. Qi Qingxing eyebrow heart light a twist, cold voice way: "Jiang three miss this is what reaction?" Jiang Ruyue is shocked by Qi Qingxing''s voice, and immediately realizes that Qi Qingxing is watching. Even if she doesn''t like Jiang Wanbai any more, she can''t let Qi Qingxing see her. In the meantime, Jiang Ruyue''s shock on her face is stopped and replaced by surprise. "I I was just too surprised. After all, the second elder sister was stupid for so many years. We all thought she was so stupid. I didn''t expect that the second elder sister was better. It''s really good... " Jiang Ruyue said, leaving two drops of moving tears for himself. She pretended to cry with joy. In fact, she hated her heart to death, and she was a little flustered. If the old lady knew that Jiang Wanbai was not stupid, would she still ask Jiang Wanbai to be her granddaughter-in-law? Jiang Wanbai watched her act in her spare time. He heard Jiang Ruyue suddenly change the topic and ask, "second sister, where was the woman who followed you? When such a big event happened, she didn''t even know to send a message to her family. If she had known that you were not stupid, her father would have sent someone to pick her up and come back. She didn''t have to go there specially. " "Qi Shizi was not in good health. It was a hard trip..." Jiang Ruyue smiles gratefully at Qi Qingxing and makes good use of her sister. Chapter 38 Qi Qingxing took a look at her and wrung her eyebrows again. He said in a low voice: "it''s my fiancee in the evening. It''s reasonable for me to pick her up." When the word "evening" came out, Qi Qingxing''s fingers pinched a little bit. Yu Guang noticed Jiang Wanbai''s reaction. Seeing that Jiang Wanbai only moved his eyebrows and didn''t say anything, Qi Qingxing was relieved, but he was still a little disappointed. He called her name so affectionately that she didn''t react shyly? When Jiang Wanbai heard Qi Qingxing call those two words, the tip of her heart did tremble, and even the tip of her ear was slightly hot. But the more nervous she was, the more calm she looked. Jiang Ruyue was shocked by Qi Qingxing''s words, and her face was white. Her eyes were slightly red. She looked at Qi Qingxing and pulled out a strong smile on her face. She said, "Qi Shizi, didn''t the old lady tell you? You and your second sister... " "My grandmother said that when I got back to the capital, I would immediately go to Jiangfu to propose marriage. When the time comes, Huang Chen''s auspicious day will be determined, and the evening will be my wife who I will marry with a matchmaker." When Qi Qingxing said this, he was staring at Jiang Wanbai. But Jiang Wanbai always looks at the front, and there is no special expression on his face. Qi Qingxing''s heart kept sinking, lost and lost again. When he felt some pain in his heart, he suddenly saw Jiang Wan''s white and red ears like dripping blood. At this moment, Qi Qingxing''s gloomy mood suddenly became sunny, and the creases in his eyebrows were scattered, and the corners of his lips also drew a shallow arc. Jiang Ruyue is rocked by Qi Qingxing''s words. Looking at Qi Qingxing''s eyes is like looking at a heartless man. Jiang Wanbai was disgusted by her gesture. She frowned and didn''t talk to Jiang Ruyue. She coughed and said to Qi Qingxing, "shall we go on walking to other places or go back?" "Take a walk somewhere else." Qiqingxing road. They went straight across the river and walked forward. Jiang Ruyue shook her figure and quickly reached out her hand to support her servant girl. She turned her head and stared at Jiang Wanbai''s back. After a moment, she took a deep breath and said, "write a letter to your mother when you go back. Tell her that Jiang Wanbai is not stupid, and ask her to send someone to Zhenhe village to find out what happened!" Leaving Jiang Ruyue behind, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing continue to move forward, but no one mentioned Qi Qingxing''s proposal to propose marriage at that time. Qi Qingxing is still waiting for Jiang Wanbai to ask himself why he said that at that time. As a result, after waiting for a long time, Jiang Wanbai didn''t have the slightest intention to ask, but he couldn''t help it. Looking at a place in front of him, he said, "when I get back to the capital, I''ll let my grandmother choose a good day for HuangChen..." "That..." Jiang Wanbai interrupts his words and looks at him with a complicated look. "What you just said is true?" "How can marriage be a trifle?" Qi Qingxing took a deep breath and even closed his eyes to say this sentence. Qi Qingxing stopped. He looked at Jiang Wanbai with a solemn and serious look. "What I just said is true. You and I have been engaged in marriage. Now we are at a suitable age for marriage. Moreover, if you become a relative with me, you don''t have to stay in Jiangfu to be wronged." After saying that, Qi Qingxing saw Jiang Wanbai''s expression was stupefied. He thought that his words had frightened her, so he could not help but soften his tone and expression, and asked, "evening, don''t you want to marry me?" Chapter 39 Jiang Wan''s white lips moved, and her eyes were confused for a moment. She said, "I don''t know. I''m not Jiang Wanbai who made an engagement with you. I''m..." "What do you think of me, then, without all this?" Qi Qingxing took a deep breath, and his fingers in his sleeve trembled convulsively. He fixed his eyes on Jiang Wanbai and asked. Jiang Wanbai inexplicably began to get irritable, she turned her face and said, "I don''t know." She knew little about her feelings, but she didn''t think about it completely. Qi Qingxing asked her directly, how could she answer it? Qi Qingxing looked at her for a while, probably also saw this, and was reluctant to be angry with her. At last, he sighed, stretched out his hand and pinched his eyebrows. He said, "well, I won''t force you, but you are Jiang Wanbai now. Your and my engagement are always numbered. You don''t want to marry me, and you don''t want to marry anyone else." Qi Qingxing simply put his words here. He can give her time to figure it out, but she never wants to marry anyone else. "Why do you have to marry me? Because of your mother''s last words? Or because I saved you? " Jiang Wanbai snorted and asked. How could he force her into a corner and make her speechless? Qi Qingxing slightly raised eyebrows and said, "none of them, because I like you." make complaints about a soldier''s cheeks and red cheeks. She glared at Qi Qing''s line, walked away in front of her hand, and could not help but feel tucked away when she walked. Did she not always say that the ancients were more reserved? Why did the person she met say like her without warning? But the radian of the lip angle cannot be pressed down. Qi Qingxing looks at her red ear tip and smiles on her face. Always follow behind Jiang Wanbai. He is sure that Jiang Wanbai is also a little moved by himself, but he still needs to figure it out. It doesn''t matter. There''s a long way to go. Qi Qingxing looks at Jiang Wanbai in front of him, and he is sure to get it. "Take you back to the yard and rest." Qi Qingxing quickly walked a few steps, walked to Jiang Wanbai''s side, said in a voice. Jiang Wanbai answered, but did not look at him. Qiwujiang''s wife is still waiting outside the courtyard, but he doesn''t let his old lady sit in the courtyard for a rest. After waiting for half an hour, the old lady wakes up and hears that Qi Qingxing is sitting outside. She quickly asks someone to call him in. "How did you get here?" As soon as the old lady saw Qi Qingxing, the smile on her face couldn''t fall down. Qi Qingxing sat down beside her hand and said with a smile, "come and see my grandmother." When the old lady laughed more and more happily, he explained his intention, "grandmother, when will you send the third lady of the Jiang family back?" Obviously, the old lady had already thought about it. She sighed and felt guilty on her face. She said, "it''s my fault that I was bewitched by the stephouse of the Jiang family and promised them to change people. This brought Jiang Ruyue here." After saying this for a while, the old man said, "I took the initiative to bring her here. In the name of liking her, I wanted her to talk with me. Now it''s not good to send her back suddenly..." "Let''s watch her. Don''t let her come to us." Qi Qingxing pondered for a while and retreated. The old lady should. So when she was about to have dinner, Jiang Ruyue dressed up carefully and went to the old lady''s yard. As a result, she was stopped without a few steps. Chapter 40 "Miss Jiang San, this is the place where the old lady and the son live. No one can enter at will." Mother stopped Jiang Ruyue, with a polite smile on her face, not in the least the enthusiasm of the previous day. The other day, they thought that Jiang Ruyue was their future daughter''s wife. But now, the son not only took Miss Jiang Er back in person, but also let Miss Jiang Er live in the yard inside, and called Miss Jiang Er to eat together. If they can not see if they are the future children''s wives, they don''t have to do it in Qihou mansion. And Jiang Ruyue heard Ma''s words and immediately froze, and then he smiled: "is mammy forgotten? I went in and talked to the old lady yesterday and had dinner. " "That''s because we didn''t come back yesterday. Now the son is back. Miss Jiang San, as an outsider, naturally needs to avoid it." "Mammy laughed. Jiang Ruyue''s hands were tight, nails were all trapped in her palm. She was the old lady in the yard. She also dared not make too much noise with this mother. She nodded at the words, embarrassed: "I think it is not weeks. Fortunately, Ma Ma reminds me." "It should be." The smile on Mammy''s face never changed. Jiang Ruyue is not willing to turn back like this. Before her mother checks out what happened in the river village of Qingzhen Town, she must coax the old lady and coax her old lady. It is twice as good as half the effort to marry Qi Shizi. Jiang Ruyue lingered for half a day without turning around, looking constantly behind Mammy, looking for the searcher, hoping to see something in and out, so as to take himself in, at least Let the old lady know she''s here. However, soon, Jiang Ruyue saw a man walking to the old lady''s yard. She stared at her eyes and shouted out of control: "how can Jiang evening white be in it?" "Because Miss Jiang''s yard is in it." Mother looked with contempt, but still hung that polite and alienated smile explained. This is the order of the old lady, and she can not let Jiang Ruyue catch the wrong place. Jiang Ruyue now where she can still look at Mammy''s eyes, she heard Ma say that Jiang later in white lives in it, and immediately denied: "how can this be possible? I am a foreign woman who is inconvenient to enter and exit. Jiang evening Isn''t my two sister a foreign girl? Why can she go in? And there are courtyard for several princes and sons in Hou mansion. My two sisters can''t live in it... " Jiang Rusheng went back to God in time, and quickly changed his mouth, and his face was also smiling. But mammy has a very fierce eye. She can''t see her mind. She immediately said, "Miss Jiang 2 is the fiancee of the son and the future lady of the son. There is certainly a courtyard specially for her. Naturally, Miss Jiang Er is not a foreign woman." The dynasty is not strict with the women who have already decided their relatives. As long as the two sides have made a decision, the women can actually live in the men''s house. This point of river is clear, but she never thought of it. Before today, she was still in the eyes of these people or the future lady of Shizi. How can she become Jiang evening white once she comes back? At this moment, Jiang Ruyue finally reacted. She looked at the smiling mother, who was smiling at her eyes, and she was half cold in her heart. This is the man in the yard of the old lady. If there is no permission from the old lady, how can she stop here? Chapter 41 What''s more, if it wasn''t for the master''s attitude changed, how dare the people below treat her like this? But even if she wants to understand this, Jiang Ruyue has to bear it. This is the summer resort of Qihou house, not Jiangfu. She has to please the old lady and Qi Qingxing, and can''t make it too ugly. These ideas kept swinging in the heart. Jiang Ruyue took a deep breath and said to Mammy, "it turns out that what I think is not comprehensive enough." See mammy still hanging the same smile looking at himself, Jiang Ruyue palm almost pinched blood, she said: "in this case, then I''ll go back first, when the old lady wants to listen to me again, just call me to come over." This time, Jiang Ruyue did not linger to leave. She resolutely turned to leave, and even after walking out of a distance, her steps accelerated a lot. When she stepped into the yard, her smile disappeared and turned into anger and hatred. "Damned jiangwanbai!" Jiang Ruyue waved and smashed the things on the table and said angrily. Soon, what happened in Jiang Ruyue''s yard spread to my ears. The old lady slowly turned the Buddha''s beads. She heard Jiang Ruyue lose her state several times, even smashed things directly after returning to the yard. The cry was even heard by people outside the yard. Now, when I hear her, I can only look at the old man''s eyes and sigh that it is only a small way for me to look at her "Fortunately, the son of the world took the second Miss Jiang back, which did not let this commoner girl succeed." One side of the mammy with a smile, it is the mammy who will block Jiang Ruyue outside later today. In a short day, the old lady went up to Jiang Wanbai''s liking. As soon as she heard Jiang Wanbai, she had a smile on her face. She said, "I''m looking forward to having Xing Er marry the girl Wanbai, and then we''ll be blessed in Qihou''s house." Next to the mother is naturally good words coax the old man smile. After walking around the villa, Jiang Wanbai was not interested in going out. She stayed in the yard all day, either practicing or carving the talisman. After coming to the villa, Qi Qingxing asked Qingzhu to find her several pieces of excellent jade. On the third day of coming to the villa, bao''er''s parents finally came to visit. At that time, Jiang Wanbai was playing with bao''er in the yard. Qi Qingxing came in from the outside of the yard and said, "Baoer''s parents are here. Grandma asked me to take you there." "Let''s go." Jiang Wanbai was not surprised at all. She knew for a long time that bao''er''s parents would come today, so she did not go to practice. Instead, she accompanied bao''er to play in the yard, waiting for this moment. Bao''er also heard Qi Qingxing''s words and knew that his parents were coming. He walked very fast on his short legs and wished he could not run past. Seeing that he was really worried, Jiang Wanbai picked him up directly and said, "what''s the hurry? I''ll see you go with my sister in my arms. I''ll be there soon." It''s really coming in a flash. Even his wife had her son in mind, but she didn''t lose etiquette. Although she wished she could not go to pick up bao''er in person, she still stayed in the old lady''s yard. The old lady is also a mother, where can not understand her mood, so even the wife kept looking outside, did not say anything. Chapter 42 Just then, outside the yard, bao''er''s cry came out: "mother!" Even his wife couldn''t sit down any more. She suddenly got up from her chair and ran outside, shouting "baby, mother''s baby..." Tears have already fallen. Next to the tall Lian Yun is also excited, but somehow still remember to support his wife, eyes slightly red. This is his old son. When he thought that he would kill too much in his life, he would not have any more children. Isn''t this the fate of Lian Yun? Since bao''er was lost, he saw bao''er''s handkerchief from the riverside, and then found bao''er''s long-life lock. Even his wife cried and fainted directly. However, Lian Yun had to endure the pain. On the one hand, he had to take care of his first wife and arrange for someone to continue to salvage bao''er''s body. Who knows at this time, someone suddenly took a letter, claiming to be the Qi Hou house, according to the old lady''s order to send a letter to Mrs. Lian. Mrs. Lian usually didn''t walk around much with the old lady. At most, she met and said a few words at the banquet. The man took the waist token of Qihou mansion and brought the letter from the old lady. Mrs. Lian didn''t have the heart to read it at that time. It was not until baoyun''er found out that she had been abducted into the river. The couple came to Jiangcheng from there overnight. In fact, it arrived last night, but it was already late at night, and they didn''t want to disturb them. They just sat around all night and stayed up until dawn to clean up. When he walked into the old lady''s yard, Jiang Wanbai let bao''er down, and saw bao''er run into a woman''s arms and wail. Jiang evening white also did not pass, stopped in situ, or qi Qingxing pulled her to go inside. At the gate of the courtyard, Mrs. Lian and Lian Yun are holding the lost and recovered old Lai son. Jiang Wanbai has already come in and salutes the old lady in the courtyard, and is pulled by the old lady. "Evening white, are you comfortable? Where do not like to let people give you to change, change for you, don''t aggrieve, do you know? " The old lady took her hand, patted her, and told her with a smile. Jiang Wanbai naturally should. The old lady took her for a moment and asked Qi Qingxing, "OK, do you think the evening white is white again? And some meat. " "It''s long." Qi Qingxing looked at Jiang Wanbai''s face carefully and nodded his head. Jiang Wanbai was so hot that he glared at him and took back his sight. He said to the old man who was suddenly smiling: "naturally, it''s because of the good food and living here. I don''t think it''s hard to grow meat." The old lady was naturally enraged by her. In fact, Jiang Wanbai didn''t say these words to coax the old lady. She just told the truth. The villa is really enjoyable. In such a dog days, it''s cool and can eat whatever you want. She can live comfortably. Of course, she will grow meat. Jiang Wanbai is not worried that she will become a fat man. She needs to grow meat now. When she reaches her normal weight, she will control it, so that she will not become a fat man. After two words of Kung Fu, Lian Yun and Mrs. Lian still remember that this is the villa of Qihou mansion. What''s more, there are bao''er''s life-saving benefactor they want to thank. Even if you are happy now, you have to be slow for a while. So Mrs. Lian quickly walks in with bao''er in her arms. Her eyes are red and swollen, but somehow her eyebrows stretch out and she smiles. Chapter 43 Jiang Wanbai''s eyes wavered in Mrs. Lian''s eyebrows, squinting and laughing. Qi Qingxing''s attention has been focused on her. Seeing her smile, he leans over to her and asks in a low voice, "what are you laughing at?" Jiang Wanbai takes a look at him and whispers another part of the face she showed bao''er before. Bao''er''s original face was that he would leave his parents when he was young. He would have a hard time when he was young. Even his wife would be depressed and die of depression after a few years. But now that bao''er is back, when Jiang Wanbai looks at Mrs. Lian''s face again, her face naturally has changed and her depression has dissipated. It is the love between husband and wife, filial piety of children, life and beauty. Jiang Wanbai didn''t tell Qi Qingxing too much about it. He just told him the general meaning. Just finish saying that, over there even Madame has already said hello to the old lady, is looking at her together with the old lady. "Miss Jiang, thank you for saving my son this time. It''s hard to repay such a great favor. If you have anything to do in the future, just come to the general''s office. We are absolutely duty bound." Lian Yun opens his mouth first and looks at Jiang Wanbai''s eyes. It''s just that it''s a general who comes out of the battlefield. Even if you want to make yourself look good, it''s hard to be intimate. But Jiang Wanbai never looked at the surface, what''s more, she saw so many scenes like this. She nodded and said, "I won''t be polite." Lian Yun was relieved. If Jiang Wanbai kept wriggling and pushing away, he would feel uncomfortable. This kind of crispness and neatness was to his appetite. For a moment, his good feeling for the second Miss Jiang went up a lot. Even his wife finally eased some emotions. She held Jiang Wanbai''s hand and said with a smile: "you helped us find bao''er. If it wasn''t for you and bao''er''s age, I really want bao''er to recognize you as a godmother. For bao''er, you are his re-engineering parents. Otherwise, if he was really kidnapped by those two hateful abductors I don''t know how hard it will take to take it away... " With that, even his wife''s tears fell down again. Bao''er was still sobbing. He saw his mother crying, but he was sensible enough to wipe his tears with his hands. While wiping, he said, "my mother doesn''t cry..." Even his wife hugged him, but the tears fell more severe, such a sensible baby, she almost never see again, so, Jiang Wanbai is also more grateful. Mrs. Lian took Jiang Wanbai and said some words. Maybe she didn''t completely calm down in her heart. She said incoherently. Finally, she gave Jiang Wanbai a jade plate with the sign of the general''s mansion. She told her that whenever it was a shop under the name of the general''s office, she would just take the jade card and take whatever she wanted. Jiang Wanbai''s eyes lit up when he saw the jade plate and asked, "is there a shop selling jade?" She is worried that she will not have money to buy jade in the future! Sitting on one side, Qi Qingxing''s eyebrows jumped and said, "the shops are all jade ornaments. I''ll find you the original jade." Jiang Wanbai looks at Qi Qingxing. Of course, she prefers Yuanyu, but "I have no money." Jiang Wanbai approaches Qi Qingxing and whispers the fact that she doesn''t really want to admit. But one side of Mrs. Lian and Lian Yun look at each other. It seems that the second Miss Jiang likes jade very much. When she goes back, she will be sent to her. Although Jiang Wanbai has been given a jade medal and asked her to take care of the general''s residence, these are still empty at present. Even his wife feels that if she doesn''t give Jiang Wanbai anything, her heart is always empty and unfulfilled. Chapter 44 The old lady only told Lian Yun and his wife that it was Jiang Wanbai who saved bao''er. As for how she saved bao''er, she didn''t have time to say it, and whether she said it or not, it depends on Jiang Wanbai''s own thoughts. Hearing Jiang Wanbai say that he has no money, Qi Qingxing''s first reaction is to think of him is not her? Can think of that afternoon Jiang Wanbai''s reaction, to the mouth of the words changed, "first account, in the future you have money to return me." Even his wife said that there was no jade shop under the name of the general''s office. Jiang Wanbai just thought about it a little and nodded and agreed, "if you have any money, you will be returned." Jiang Wanbai specially mentioned this sentence again. Because they got closer and lowered their voices. People nearby also heard what they were saying. Only this curtain fell in the eyes of outsiders. Isn''t it just feelings that are easy to whisper? Even his wife, holding bao''er in her arms, said with a smile to the old lady: "Miss Jiang Er has such a good relationship with the son of a son. The wedding of wanting to come to the Marquis''s house is also near." In fact, the old lady felt the same way in her heart, but she couldn''t say it too much. So she said with a smile: "naturally, I am looking forward to happy things, but what to do depends on their own consideration." The fact that Jiang Fu wanted to replace Jiang er with Jiang San and marry her into Hou''s house did not spread. At that time, although the old lady agreed to this matter, it still depends on Qi Qingxing''s thinking. The original thought was that if Qi Qingxing also nodded and agreed, he would spread the matter out again. However, Qi Qingxing did not respond, but also inquired where Jiang Wanbai had been sent and took people to find out. How angry the old lady was to Jiang Wanbai, now she likes Jiang Wanbai. The old lady''s courtyard was very happy. Jiang Ruyue learned that the wife of the general''s office of the state protection came to visit her. She knew that Jiang Wanbai had saved the young master of the general''s residence on her way back. She had no time to think about it, so she hastened to dress up. "Old lady, Miss Jiang is outside." The mammy who had stopped Jiang Ruyue before walked in with a face of embarrassment and showed humanity to the old man. Originally, Mammy stopped Jiang Ruyue as usual, but Jiang Ruyue asked her to report. If she didn''t, Jiang Ruyue meant to stay there. In case she was met by his wife when she went out, it didn''t look like it. Mammy just came in to report, but she was always uncomfortable in her heart. She never thought that Jiang Ruyue could make such a thick skinned thing with her young lady''s airs in the past. The old man''s eyebrows beat with a heartbeat. Seeing Mrs. Lian watching, she motioned to Mammy to invite Jiang Ruyue to come in. While laughing, he Lianfu said: "I think that since the evening White came here for summer vacation, I can''t accompany me all day. So I invited her three sisters together, so that the evening white would not be too boring." The old lady''s words have some derogatory meaning to Jiang Ruyue. Just for Jiang Wanbai not so boring? Isn''t it like a plaything? Even the wife heard it, but also just with a smile: "the old lady has a heart." She only knows that Jiang Wanbai is bao''er''s life-saving benefactor, and she doesn''t care about the rest of Jiangfu. Jiang Wanbai also knows that Jiang Ruyue has come. She and Qi Qingxing have already discussed it verbally. Later Qi Qingxing will ask someone to help her inquire about Yuanyu. At this moment, they do not speak again. Chapter 45 Jiang evening white looked at the door, not long, Jiang Ruyue followed mammy behind came in, curling Tingting, looking at it was a pleasant purpose, she first asked the old lady to Ann, and then to the Lian Madame salute. There is no wrong place to choose in the etiquette, but she just sat down on the side, her eyes fell on the baby, and smiled: "is this the treasure saved by Qi Shizi?" "It''s late white that saved the baby." Even madam didn''t want to pay attention to Miss Jiang San, but when she mentioned her baby, she was unhappy. Jiang Ruyue was stunned, and his eyes were confused. "Is it not Qi Shizi who saved her baby on the way back to her second sister? My two sisters are a weak woman, and they used to be stupid She hurriedly covered her mouth, like she said it carelessly, biting her lips and smiling at the river in the evening. "I''m sorry, sister two, I''m not intentional, but I am used to your confused and indistinguishable appearance, but it hasn''t been changed over, but it should be Qi Shizi who saved her baby? Even if you are now silly disease is good, you can not even care about yourself, where can you save others... "" Jiang Ruyue frowned and said, Yu Guang saw that even the face of the lady and the old lady was not very good-looking, thinking that he spoke to him. Can be related to the general government of the state protection, even Qi Hou government will not push out, let alone such a great kindness? I think the old lady also does not have the River night white monopolized this famous person. Jiang Ruyue thought in his heart that he still looked at Jiang evening white with some blame on his face and sighed at the airway: "sister two, although you haven''t returned to Beijing for several years, you want to have a good name when you return to Beijing, but it should not be your own famous head to take over Qi Shizi will not care about these with you naturally... " "Miss Jiang San!" The old lady broke her in a deep voice. Jiang Ruyue stopped, but he didn''t realize it. He apologized: "sorry, old lady, they blame my two sisters for years in the countryside. It is inevitable that their heart is also damaged by those rural people. Only then do such a quick and quick work and make a quick profit. After returning..." "Miss Jiang San, it is really late White who saved the treasure. I don''t know where you heard that the late white took the credit of Qi Shizi, but my general''s mansion is not stupid enough to be fooled by anyone else." Even the lady could not hear it, said the cold voice. The heart is also like the old lady of the previous day, it is necessary to feel that the girl who raised the big girl by the common mother can not, and Jiang evening white is different as the di miss. Even after several years in the countryside, it is not only not bad, but there is still some air, but there is a slight temperament. I think it is my relatives hurt my heart, which opened up a lot of things. Even the lady couldn''t help thinking. The old lady looked at Jiang Ruyue and said, "I thought you were my sister in the evening white. I wanted to come and have some feelings. If she was bored here, you could talk to her. Now, it seems that I misunderstood her." Even the words of the lady only make Jiang Ruyue look stiff, the old lady said that let her face begin to white. Even if she no longer like Jiang evening white, she can not let this matter put on the surface, and in the case of Jiang evening white with no fault, otherwise fall in the mouth of others, is she does not respect my sister. "My second sister and I are naturally..." The river pleaded with a white face. Chapter 46 Jiang Wanbai, who had been looking at the silence, interrupted her and said, "after all, I have been in the countryside for several years. My third sister and I have not seen each other for so long, and there is no relationship. It is normal for me to have no feelings." Jiang Ruyue suddenly looked up at her, hate poison in the eyes, the palm in the sleeve was about to be pinched. "I''ve been worried about the second elder sister, but I''m in the capital and I''m too far away from the second sister, so I can''t visit her..." Jiang Ruyue, pale and pale, said suddenly, "it''s the woman who has been taking care of her second sister in the countryside these years. How come the second sister came back, but the woman didn''t follow her?" "She was sent to the government by me." Jiangwan Baidao. As soon as Jiang Ruyue heard this, she immediately covered her mouth and revealed her surprise. She said, "second sister, how could you send someone directly to the government for so many years? Will it be too... " She stopped talking, and her face showed disbelief. It seemed that she had never thought that Jiang Wanbai would be such a person. It would be too heartless to send her mother-in-law, who has taken care of herself for many years, to the government. But as soon as she finished, Jiang Wanbai looked at her with a puzzled face, "do you mean that I did something wrong?" ¡°¡­¡­ I just think it''s someone who has taken care of my second sister for several years. It''s hard to avoid feeling cold... " She sighed for the moon. "If what Miss Jiang San said is to take care of her lightly, she would not give her food or food, and if she moved, she would beat and scold her. Then I would really like to have a new look at Miss Jiang San." Qi Qingxing has a cold voice. Jiang Ruyue''s face was pale and pale. Seeing the old lady and Mrs. Lian''s bad eyes, she quickly explained: "no, I don''t mean that..." "What does Miss Jiang mean?" Qi Qingxing''s voice was a little angry. He said: "as a man, I shouldn''t have targeted Miss Jiang San like this. I just can''t listen to her. The woman took the money sent by Jiang Fu in recent years. She didn''t take good care of the night and night. She beat and scolded her from time to time. She didn''t give her food and drink. She was humiliated in every way. Finally, she even ran away and put her to death Ground! What''s more, she''s still a slave. It''s her responsibility to take good care of wanwanwanben. " Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment. Seeing that Jiang Ruyue was said to be crumbling and his eyes were red and about to cry, he didn''t feel soft hearted at all. He only continued: "I ordered her to be sent to the government. Miss Jiang San, you are your sister in the evening. You don''t worry about your sister''s good life in recent years. You care about a slave and a sister in your heart I''m not as good as a slave. It''s really eye opening "I''m not, I''m not..." Jiang Ruyue clutched her skirt with both hands, and her face was full of tears. Besides shaking her head and repeating these two words, she could not explain anything. Finally, she looked at Jiang Wanbai and said, "second sister, please help me explain a few words. I don''t think so..." Jiang Wanbai looked at her with an incredible face, "but I listen to what you just said, that''s what you mean." Jiang Ruyue sobbed and looked at her with wide eyes. "Old lady, although I''m an outsider, I can''t help saying that since the relationship between Miss Jiang San and Wanbai is not good, it''s better to send it back as soon as possible, so as not to aggrieve the evening white." Even if there is no fighting in the backyard of Lianyun, even his wife is not a fool. He immediately reaches the peak of his dislike for Jiang Ruyue, and can''t help but say to the old lady. Chapter 47 The old lady didn''t think so, except that she brought the man. At first, she didn''t find a good excuse. Now even the wife said so, she nodded at the right moment and said, "I''m old and stupid. I''ll have Miss Jiang sent back early tomorrow morning." The old lady waved her hand, and her original good mood was tossed away by Jiang Ruyue. Jiang Ruyue is really flustered. She is here to please the old lady. Now her goal has not been achieved, and she has to be sent back. She still wants to say something more. But the two mothers stood in front of her and said, "Miss Jiang San, the old lady is tired. The old slave will send you back to your yard." Jiang Ruyue was semi forced back to the courtyard where she lived. Before sending her back to the capital tomorrow, she would not want to go out of the yard again. Although Jiang Ruyue was sent away, everyone''s mood was still affected. Even Yun and his wife didn''t stay for a long time. After all, bao''er was just lost and recovered. Even his wife knew that his mood had not yet calmed down and was not suitable for a long stay. When he left, Qi Qingxing asked people to give the couple to Lian Yun and said, "general Lian, if you have anything you want to know, you can come and ask me at any time." Lian Yun listened to his words a little strange, but for a moment he couldn''t figure out what was wrong. He nodded to Qi Qingxing with dignity on his face and said, "goodbye." Although the old lady only mentioned that Jiang Wanbai saved bao''er, they also learned from their conversation that Qi Shizi was also present at that time, and that Qi Shizi let the guards stop the two abductors. Lian Yun kept this kindness in mind. Qi Qingxing didn''t say much. He knew that Lian Yun would come to him soon. After all, if Lian Yun interrogated the two men, he could know that Jiang Wanbai saved bao''er at that time. It was very strange. In the afternoon of the same day, a small box was sent to Jiang Wanbai''s yard. It was sent by his wife. It contained all kinds of jade ornaments. Jiang Wanbai immediately picked out what could be used with the small box and pushed the rest to Qi Qingxing. "Well, how much will these cost?" Qi Qingxing was also stunned because she handed something to herself. Then he heard her saying and immediately laughed. He called Qingzhu to bring a pamphlet and paper, and wrote down the jade ornaments in the box in front of her. "Then it will be clear." Qi Qingxing looks at Jiang Wanbai with a smile. Jiang Wanbai didn''t know what the price was here. He coughed and went to see him count. He said, "this is good. Take the pamphlet. Shall we calculate the account every half a year or once a year?" She looked sideways at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing picks eyebrows, "half a year." He didn''t believe it. After half a year, she didn''t marry him. When people are married, the book will naturally have no significance. Jiang Wanbai didn''t know what Qi Qingxing was thinking. Looking at Qi Qingxing''s counting, he also asked him to write down the pieces of jade that Qingzhu bought when he was in Zhenhe village. Qi Qingxing also depends on her. In any case, no matter how much or how little, this book is useless in the end. When Qi Qingxing was all recorded, Jiang Wanbai saw that he still had a surplus. He was very happy and praised: "your handwriting is really good-looking." Qi Qingxing''s handwriting is really good. He has a certain character. He can''t practice martial arts because of his weakness, but it doesn''t hinder him from practicing calligraphy and reading books. Moreover, he has made some achievements in this respect because he seldom goes out of the house and he is calm. Chapter 48 Being praised by Jiang Wanbai, Qi Qingxing feels happy. He clenches his fist to cover up his smile and asks, "what about you?" "Not bad." Jiang Wanbai''s expression was stiff for a moment and said with a stiff face. But in fact, she has a great talent for drawing symbols, but she has no talent for calligraphy. When she was a child, her master used all kinds of methods to make her complete the task of practicing calligraphy every day. But it doesn''t help. When he grew up, Jiang Wanbai was very interested in electronic products. He used more mobile phones and computers, and he didn''t have the heart to practice calligraphy. However, Jiang Wanbai does not admit that his words are ugly. It''s not ugly, it''s her own style! Qi Qingxing didn''t miss her stiffness. With a smile in her eyes, Qi Qingxing said, "I haven''t read the late words yet. Why don''t you take this opportunity to let me recognize it?" Qi Qingxing said and handed the brush to Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai thinks that if he doesn''t accept it, doesn''t it make Qi Qingxing feel that his sentence "fair" is lying? "Well, in case someone writes to you in my name in the future, and you don''t recognize it." Jiang Wanbai reached out to take the brush. She wanted to write her name, but when the tip of the pen touched the surface of the paper, she stopped for a moment and then dropped the paper. "Qi Qingxing" was written in one go. Qi Qingxing eyebrow heartbeat, staring at the word on the paper, thinking about what kind of words to describe it, like a word from a child''s hand. But Jiang Wanbai looked at him, raised his chin slightly, and coughed softly: "how?" "Yes, it is." Qi Qingxing thought, or used her own words just said. Jiang Wanbai snorted, his face was a little hot, and some became angry, "I don''t know how to appreciate it!" She pulled out the paper and was about to take it away. Qi Qingxing held her wrist. Jiang Wanbai''s constitution is hot, but Qi Qingxing''s weak body is accompanied by some cold. When his cold palm touches Jiang Wanbai''s wrist, they are both stunned. It''s very comfortable. The thought came into their minds at the same time. But Qi Qingxing quickly suppressed this thought, and his eyes fell on the paper in her hand, "the name written on it is better to give it to me." "You said it was ok? More? " Jiang Wanbai suddenly laughed, as if he had pulled back ten percent. Qi Qingxing also smile, eyes burning at her, "you write, I like." Jiang Wanbai''s face turned red. She quickly broke away Qi Qingxing''s hand, stuffed the paper into his arms, and said quickly, "isn''t it a piece of paper? Here you are! " Jiang Wanbai''s heartbeat is very fast, but he comes across the green bamboo when he comes out of the study. As soon as he saw her, Qingzhu asked, "Miss Jiang, what happened? Why are you laughing so happily "Who is laughing? I didn''t! " Jiang Wanbai put out his hand to cover his mouth, which found that the corner of his mouth rose. She quickly denied it. Seeing Qingzhu looking at himself strangely, she glared at him and said, "no, it''s not!" As expected, he was as disgusting as his master! This is Jiang Wanbai''s yard. She also ran where she went. She went out of the study and went to the dining room next to her. She sat at the table and drank a cup of frozen sour plum soup. Then she touched her face and felt that it was not so hot. At the end of the day, I can''t help but cover my face and hate myself for not striving for success. In the 21st century, I''ve heard the warm and frank love show, but I was indifferent at that time. Why can''t I carry such a sentence now Chapter 49 Just after breakfast the next day, Jiang Ruyue was sent out of the villa to Jiangcheng. Jiang Wanbai made a new talisman with a piece of good jade and changed it to Qingyi. "It seems that it''s no business for you to stay in Yufu. Why don''t you come out?" Jiang Wanbai suggested. Although she can practice for several months without going out, it does not mean that she is willing to stay in a jade talisman for a long time. Qingyi obviously didn''t want to. She just nodded and agreed with her after a little thinking. She said, "if someone asks me, say I''m your good friend." It was the first time that Qingzhu saw Qingyi. His round eyes were full of curiosity and awe. When Qingyi looked at him, Qingzhu quickly closed his eyes and his white face turned red. "What are you looking at?" The voice of Qingyi is not delicate and soft, but there is a fierce momentum among them. Hearing this, Qingzhu''s face turned white again. He wanted to kneel down, but he felt that it was not very good to kneel down. So he stood there at a loss. After a long time, he choked out a sentence: "I I haven''t seen a girl Just Just curious... " With that, his eyes seemed to be covered with tears and frightened. Don''t be afraid to see the White River next to you "I didn''t scare him." Qingyi looks like a meal and turns away his face. Her momentum is like this. She has stopped, otherwise Qingzhu will faint. Jiang Wanbai also thought of this and said to Qingzhu, "you can do what you want to do to your childe. After a long time, you will get used to it." "Yes." Green bamboo quickly answer, in the heart quietly relieved, but also can''t help secretly to see Qingyi, the heart of the original goddess is long like this, and the words in the book with the picture is some different. It''s better to see. Jiang Wanbai seldom has a talisman in her study in the morning. She pulled the green bamboo and said, "I said I would teach you how to look at the pictures. Today I just want to see how your talent is." As soon as Qingzhu''s eyes brightened, he immediately brought a small stool and a set of four treasures of the study. Seeing Jiang Wanbai''s eyes falling on his four treasures, he scratched his head and laughed shyly. "I''m a bit stupid, but I''ve learned to read with you. If you don''t understand, you can write down what you don''t understand, or you can ask someone who understands ¡£¡± "A good memory is better than a bad pen." Jiang Wan white point, "this is good, but I told you these, if you understand, don''t remember, naturally in your mind, if you don''t understand, even if you don''t remember, it''s useless." Hearing Jiang Wanbai say this, Qingzhu is nervous. Jiang evening white light cough, see Qingyi and Qi Qingxing are also sitting on the side looking at themselves, suddenly feel pressure. She straightened her back slightly, with a straight face. She thought about what the teacher had been like when she taught herself. She should be serious and serious. Then she told Qingzhu what the master had said when she introduced herself. They are all the most basic things in this field. If you don''t understand these things, you really have no chance with this field. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai said to Qingzhu, "you can think for as long as you want, and finally tell me what you think." After a pause, she looked at Qi Qingxing and said, "you can try, maybe green bamboo can''t, maybe you can? It''s better to rely on others to protect themselves. " Jiang Wanbai doesn''t tell Qingyi that although Qingyi is a demon God, he doesn''t necessarily understand it. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t think that Qingyi will need to learn from himself as well as Qingyi. At most, Qingyi wants to know more about it and asks her for advice. Chapter 50 Qi Qingxing did not think for long, he shook his head towards the river late white, but smiled: "it seems that I have no talent." And green bamboo still wrinkling his baozi face thinking. Jiang evening white also did not urge him, took his a book to lean on one side relish to look at, that is, someone came in to report, said: "Shizi, Miss Jiang, even the wife sent a post, please go to the mansion to tell." Jiang evening white put down the text in his hand, a small stretch of a lazy, toward Qi Qingxing Road: "go." When he waited in the summer resort of general''s mansion, Jiang went to see Mrs. Lian in the evening white, and played with her for a while, while Qi Qingxing was taken to Lian Yun''s study. As he expected, Lian Yun, after interrogating the couple, knew how Jiang evening White found that the treasure was abducted and sold, and finally remembered what Qi Qingxing said with him when he left Qihou mansion villa yesterday. Lian Yun was a general, so as to enter the study, Lian Yun opened to the door and asked, "Qi Shizi, how did Miss Jiang 2 know that the treasure was abducted?" Qi Qingxing and Jiang evening Bai discussed this matter. Instead of trying to hide Lian Yun, they should let him know what happened. He took Lian Yun as a person. Jiang later white saved his son. He would help her keep her mouth. "General Lian, I hope that I will not let a third person know what I said to you today except you." Qi Qingxing looks at Lian Yun, and his expression is cautious. Even Yun Leng a moment, when the machine to guard in the study of the dark guard also gave up. He had a vague guess in his heart, but still felt like a night, or someone told him personally that the fact is what he thought, so that he could believe it. Qi Qingxing said what he said with his old lady again with Lian Yun. Even the whispers he said after seeing his wife in the evening of yesterday''s Jiang evening were also said. Lian Yun was stunned for a long time after hearing it, and sighed half a long time, saying, "Miss Jiang 2 not only saved my son, but also saved my wife. Now I even Yun owes her two lives." Finally, he faces Qi Qingxing and says: "I must keep my mouth on this matter, and never say more words to the outside world." "I and I believe that the general will do so late, so that we can tell you the truth." Qi Qingxing laughs. After several days in the villa, except for the cultivation at night, during the day, white or robbed the book of green bamboo or drew the symbols in the study. She was determined by the slight obsessive-compulsion, and she should draw out all the talisman she could. At least one for each. Qi Qingxing seems to be quite idle, except reading in her yard, and he will go out occasionally. Jiang evening Bai also doesn''t know where he went. Why did he go. One morning in mid August, Jiang evening white just got up, moved the recliner lazy lying in the yard, green clothes these days also did not know where to run, leaving Jiang evening white a simple wooden card, said that something with wooden cards contact her, she will immediately rush over. Jiang evening white does not go to the old lady''s yard to eat, they are all Qingzhu help her to send food, because Qi Qingxing is also waiting for him, most of the time Jiang evening white and Qi Qingxing eat together. In the middle, no one mentioned the matter of finding a maid for Jiang evening white. This morning, Qi Qingxing also came with green bamboo. When he walked into the yard, he saw Jiang lying on the chair in the evening white, and the morning sun fell on her face, which was really white. Chapter 51 Qi Qingxing was poked by something in his heart, hot and soft. He walked by and smiled on his face. "Late, do you want to go to the city after dinner?" Jiang Bai opens his eyes and sits up late. His eyes are lit up. "Go!" For half a month, Jiang evening White had been well injured because of cultivation, and even grew a lot of meat. He was no longer skinny and almost skinny as before. Although it still looks slim, it is also within the normal range. If she does not practice, she should keep her body to the present level, I am afraid she will come back after eating well for half a year. After dinner, they took green bamboo out of the door. When they came, the carriage went to the river city. Because of the climate, many rich and valuable people have different villages on the side of Jiangcheng, which leads to the prosperity of Jiangcheng, although it is not close to the capital, but also very prosperous, especially at this time of each year. Once the carriage entered the city, the river was unable to sit in the evening. When he was going down, he was pulled by Qi Qingxing. "Take this with you." Qi Qingxing took out a hangover that had been prepared for her to wear. However, Qi Qingxing had already regretted it. The veil of the hanging hat fell down, but it made the river have a hazy beauty in the evening white. I''m afraid going out will only make people notice her more. Even in order to see the people after the light yarn, they will stare at her all the time. Jiang white raised his hand late to touch the hanging cap on his head, and did not see Qi Qingxing''s mind, only murmured: "trouble." But also did not take down, toward Qi Qingxing asked: "now we can go out?" "Well." Qi Qingxing reluctantly responded to a sound, first step down the carriage, turned to her hand the moment, the river evening white has been very clean and clean jumped down. Qingzhu came back to see this scene and hurriedly went up and said, "master, you should be careful. Let the son help you down. It is a small thing that you jump down suddenly and be seen by others. What if you sprang to your feet?" He looked at the river in the evening with a nervous and sad face. After he answered Jiang''s question that day, Jiang found that he had some talents, and he began to teach him more and started calling her master from that time on. Jiang late white also did not refuse. When the green bamboo went to deposit the carriage, the three began to hang out. Jiang evening white has no nature for those playing, and he doesn''t care much about jewelry and clothes. For her, these things are cumbersome. It is calculated that she can be most moved by eating. Although there are many cakes and fruits that have been eaten these days, there are no ice sugar gourds in the mountain villa. Jiang is not very acid at night, but his eyes are on the red and gorgeous ice sugar gourd, and some of them can not be removed. Know acid, but saliva crazy secretion, she still want to eat. "I want that one." Jiang evening white finger ice sugar gourd, see Qi Qingxing, "from the account book buckle." She still remember sending out the box of jade ornaments, but there are plenty of them. Ice sugar gourd can be eaten. "OK." Qi Qingxing is helpless, and his eyes are smiling. Jiang evening white knows that he can not eat much, so long as a string of green bamboo hurriedly pays, next a long time is Jiang evening white walking in front, green bamboo in the back pay, and Qi Qingxing followed her, timely remind her: "later to eat, snacks do not need to eat much, we also stay in Jiangcheng for a month, and then have the opportunity to come out to eat. ¡± Chapter 52 Jiang evening white still listen to Qi Qingxing last sentence, feel like eating almost did not buy again, just see what you want to eat in the heart, and plan to wait for the next time to eat. Jiangcheng is very busy, there are many streets, big and small. Jiang evening white, anyway, does not recognize the road. He wanders around when he sees the interested ones. He doesn''t know where he is going. But no matter how she goes, Qi Qingxing always follows her. "Tired? Would you like to go to the tea house for a rest? " Qi Qingxing asked, holding her wrist. Jiang stopped in the evening and felt like he was wandering, mainly eating almost, and there was no interest in wandering behind. "OK." The river is late to white. The front is not far away from the tea house, this is not the main street, compared with the main street next door to be quiet a little bit, the tea house just opened here, after entering the noisy voice suddenly and a lot less. Qi Qingxing originally wanted a private room. Jiang evening White had already walked to a table in the lobby, put his food and food on the table and said, "sit here." Qi Qingxing settled down, and finally relied on her. But when he left, Qi Shizi, who was always in the VIP room, sat in such a first floor lobby for the first time. There were all kinds of people with various identities nearby. He was still uncomfortable when he just sat down. Jiang later white saw it, asked Xiao Er to have a dish of melon seeds and fried peanuts, and a pot of tea. She grabbed the teapot in front of green bamboo, first poured Qi Qingxing a cup, and when he looked up, she blinked at him and said, "actually, I want to come to the tea house to listen to the book, but it is more interesting than I hold the book with my own book." When she mentioned the book, Qi Qingxing remembered the bamboo that often looked at the book. His eyebrows jumped and said, "this kind of thing is enough to kill time, and it is not suitable to be addicted to it." "Well." Jiang is very recognized for his late white point. With her active speech, Qi Qingxing was relieved from the discomfort, and his attention was on her, and he could not care for other things. In the first floor lobby, there is a table not too high. There is a case table on the table. There is a storyteller sitting behind the desk, a fan, a pot of tea, and a girl who can play Pipa beside it. Storytelling is also a skill. Three words and two words pull the audience into the story he tells, or sorrow or joy, all feel the same experience. The audience thinks it is good, and naturally he will give it a reward. Obviously this storyteller is very good. Jiang evening white one hand with his head, listening to the relish, Qi Qingxing saw her immersed in it, also convergence of heart and mind to listen. In the middle of this, some people in and out of the tea house, mostly a face leisurely to come here to pass time or entertainment, but in the gap between the shushuo stop, the late white Dynasty of the river to break silver, Yu Guang glimpses a tall and thin man hurriedly into. The man was white, and when he came in, he kept rubbing his head with his sleeve. He looked at the lobby first. After he didn''t find the person he wanted, he reached out and pulled the second grader and asked what he said. After the second man nodded, the man hurriedly headed for the second floor. "What are you looking at?" Qi Qingxing asked the voice in his ear. Jiang later white back to God, the man has been on the second floor, she eyes back, frown, "see some diaphragmatic things." Chapter 53 Qi Qingxing looked along the direction she had just seen. She saw that the little two was carrying a plate all the way to collect the reward, just coming towards their table. Jiang Wanbai put the silver that he wanted from Qingzhu into the plate carried by the waiter and said, "can you finish this story this morning?" If she can''t hear the ending, she will always think about it. Almost all the people who give rewards are copper money, and few people put silver coins directly. Therefore, when the second mate saw Jiang Wanbai''s hand, he was generous. His eyes brightened and he said with a smile, "he will finish. In the afternoon, there will be another storyteller. Therefore, our rule here is to have an accident in the morning and a story in the afternoon. Unless there is a special situation, it will not be delayed." "That''s good." Jiang Wan nodded his head and waved to the second. The waiter took the plate and left. After a while, he brought a plate of crispy candy and said with a smile: "this is for you. Thank you for your support." She likes sesame cake and peanut, but it''s hard to say. But Jiang Wanbai only ate two pieces, and then stretched out his hand was held by Qi Qingxing. "I''ll ask Qingzhu to buy you a bag later. Now eat less." Jiang Wanbai looked at the rest of the crisp sugar, some reluctant to give up, but still nodded to promise not to eat, she knew that after listening to the book will go to eat. Qi Qingxing let go of her, and when he took back his eyes, he saw her licking the corners of her lips, a little pink and tender, and then disappeared. Qi Qingxing''s throat became tight, and her eyes sank. When Jiang Wanbai realized that he was looking at himself, he asked, "what''s the matter?" Subconsciously, she licked the corners of her lips again, thinking that she was stained with sesame seeds or broken candy. Qi Qingxing''s laryngeal node rolled a few times, restrained himself from drooping his eyelids and stopped looking at her. His voice was a little hoarse. He asked, "you just said you saw something that corresponds to people. What is it?" "Here it is." Jiang Wanbai side head, toward the second floor of a private room lift chin. Qi Qingxing and Qingzhu both look at the direction she points to. The tall and thin man Jiang Wanbai had seen before stood in the private room. Opposite the man, there was a boy with a white beard sitting beside the boy. Both of them had a handle of whisk in their hands. When Jiang Wanbai motioned to Qi Qingxing to see it, the Taoist priest was pinching his fingers, and his face was mysterious. The tall and thin man did not know where to take out a handkerchief and was constantly wiping the sweat on his forehead. "Liar?" Qi Qingxing thought she was talking about the old way, so he guessed. Jiang Wanbai shook his head. It''s not about the Taoist priest, it''s about the tall and thin man. With just a few words, the Taoist priest had stopped and said something to the tall and thin man. The man''s face brightened, and Lao Dao stood up. The three men saw that they were going to go downstairs and leave. Jiang evening white eyebrow heart slightly frown. Qi Qingxing has been looking at her reaction, watching the three people have come down from the upstairs, he asked: "want to follow up to have a look?" "Follow and see." Jiang Wanbai seems to be waiting for this sentence. After saying this, he has already stood up. Before leaving, he does not forget to tell Qingzhu, "you stay here, listen to the end of the story, and tell me about it when you go back." "Oh, yes." Green bamboo quickly nodded and sat down again. "And more." Jiang Wanbai took a deep breath and glanced at the table where he had not finished eating the crisp candy, and said: "remember to buy a bag of crisp sugar, sesame." Chapter 54 After telling Qingzhu, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing run into the three people when they walk to the door of the teahouse. "Taoist priest." Qi Qingxing called out. The Taoist priest in front of him stops and sweeps Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai. He sweeps the dust in his hand without making a sound. The little Taoist who stood behind him came out, raised his chin slightly, looked at Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai with a look of pride, and asked, "what can I do for you to find my master?" "If you have something to do with my family, don''t you have promised to visit my house? Let''s go. " The tall and thin man urged. The Taoist priest pondered for a while. Seeing that Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai were not dressed in ordinary clothes, their eyes moved, and they coughed gently. They said with a deep look: "if you have something, you can come with us. When I have solved the affairs of Li''s family, I will listen to your affairs." This is the meaning of Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing nods, "it''s OK." The tall and thin man didn''t want to let his family''s affairs be seen by outsiders, but now it''s urgent. He doesn''t want to delay it for a moment, so he doesn''t say anything. He just urges: "master, let''s go quickly." The party followed Mr. Li to Li''s house. Li''s house is not big. It''s not very famous in the prosperous Jiangcheng city. Even the mansion is in the periphery of Jiangcheng. So Li''s family came here by carriage. Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai did not go to pick up their carriage, and they followed the carriage of Li Fu directly. On the carriage, the little Taoist turned his eyes and asked Qi Qingxing, "are you not from Jiangcheng?" "We''re here for the summer." Qiqingxing road. On hearing that Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai came to stay away from the summer heat, the little Taoist priest''s eyes lit up. After getting on the carriage, he closed his eyes cross legged, and his eyebrows jumped. The only people who will come to Jiangcheng for the summer vacation at this time are the dignitaries who come from the capital. The little Taoist priest thought about it quickly. He realized that if Qi Qingxing invited his master, they would make a lot of money this time. Maybe their fame would spread to the capital. At that time, he and his master were invited to the capital The more he thought about it, the faster his heart beat. He coughed softly and said, "do you know who my master is?" "I don''t know." Qi Qingxing said, "we just happened to have something to do. We wanted to find an expert. We saw that Mr. Li was anxious to invite you, thinking that maybe you are an expert." "You''re lucky." The Taoist priest raised his chin slightly and said, "my master is the master of the Moon Temple. If it were not for fate, ordinary people would not have met my master, let alone ask my master to help him." Qi Qingxing of Mingyue Temple knew that it was just outside the Jiangcheng City, which was the direction from the capital to Jiangcheng. Therefore, he did not pass by when he came from Zhenhe village with Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t know about Mingyue temple. However, judging from the expression of Taoist priest, she also knows that Mingyue temple should be very famous in jiangchi, so she is silent and does not ask more questions. But the little Taoist priest was waiting for their surprise, but only saw Qi Qingxing''s face clear. Jiang Wan''s white face didn''t even know it. He was a little upset and couldn''t help asking, "don''t you know the moon view?" Before Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai had time to speak, Li Jianwai had already interrupted their conversation in a hurry and said, "master, here we are, let''s hurry down." Chapter 55 The little Taoist had no choice but to shut up. Qi Qingxing still got off the carriage first, but he didn''t leave in a hurry. He stood in the same place and held out his hand to Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai originally wanted to jump out of the carriage directly, but her hands were holding on to the skirt. Suddenly, Qingzhu''s words flashed in her mind, so she released her skirt, looked up at Qi Qingxing and handed her the hand. Qi Qingxing has a smile in his eyes. His other hand embraces her waist and holds her down directly. After falling to the ground, Jiang Wanbai opened his eyes slightly and looked at Qi Qingxing, "you..." She just wanted to grab Qi Qingxing''s hand and jump down. Who knows, she was held down by him directly. "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing took her wrist and walked a few steps to the side. He looked at her with a smile in his eyes. Jiang evening white ear tip a little bit hot, cast off the face, "nothing." Qi Qingxing glanced at the tip of her ear, and the smile in her eyes deepened. He had already felt it clearly. If you want to know how Jiang Wanbai''s mind is, you can see her ears. Even if her face is still, her ears will always reveal her emotions. Li Yuanwai and others have already gone to the front. Jiang Wanbai quickly pulls Qi Qingxing with his back hand to follow him. If he is later, he will be closed directly. However, what is interesting is that when Jiang Wanbai leads Qi Qingxing in, he finds that people on both sides have opened the door one after another, sticking out their heads to look at this side. Each one has a very strange look, not only on both sides, but also on the opposite side. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing only had time to glance at it in a hurry, and then they went into Li''s house. The servants of Li''s house closed the gate in a hurry. "Second brother, have you come, Taoist priest?" There was no one to hear it first. The urgent sound came close with a group of disorderly footfalls. Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai looked at each other. Out came several men and women with tired and panicked expressions. The first one was a middle-aged man. He was chubby. He looked like a tall and thin man. He was the one who just called "second brother". As a matter of fact, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing noticed that there was a white lantern hanging outside the gate of Li''s house when they got off the carriage. It was obvious that they were carrying out the funeral or had just finished the funeral. "Come, please." Mr. Li asked the old Taoist to come. When the group saw the old Taoist priest, they were all relieved. One of the younger women glanced at Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai, who were following him. With a frown, they said to Mr. Li: "second brother, didn''t you say that we would not greet guests these days?" "And Why don''t I remember that we still have two relatives? " "No Li Yuan Wai took a look at Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai and said, "they came here for summer vacation from the capital city. It seems that something happened to them. If you want to find the Taoist priest, they just met in the teahouse, and the Taoist priest asked them to follow him." It was said that it was from the capital city and was allowed to follow by the Taoist priest. The young woman''s face looked a little better, and she only said, "let''s take them to the front hall for a cup of tea and wait a minute..." The woman''s voice was not low, so everyone heard her. Lao Dao looked at the little Taoist, and he immediately understood. "That''s not good. They come to see my master''s practice. They have to follow." The little Taoist said, thinking, of course, let them follow, we have to show them the master''s skills, and will be willing to spend money later. Chapter 56 "I''m afraid that irrelevant people will affect the Taoist priest..." The young woman said with a quick smile. "If it is easy to be influenced by outsiders, it shows that my cultivation is still shallow, and I still need to pay attention to it." "This Since the Taoist priest is the master of the Moon Temple, which of us in Jiangcheng doesn''t know the name of the Taoist priest. If the Taoist priest''s cultivation is shallow, no one can really solve the problems in our family. " The woman changed her mouth in a hurry. Isn''t it just for two outsiders to watch? Just watch it! It''s not easy to invite the master of Mingyue temple. He can''t really annoy him. Lao Dao gave up. He didn''t say anything to the woman. He said to Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai: "if you are afraid, you can follow me later." Thank you very much Qi Qingxing nodded with a smile. Jiang Wanbai stood beside him without hesitation. The curtain and cap on her head fell into the teahouse, and there was nothing to block her face at the moment. Her face was white and pure, with red lips and white skin, and her eyebrows and eyes were like ink, which attracted several teenagers from the opposite side to keep looking at her. Qi Qingxing naturally noticed that he jumped his eyebrows and took a few unobservable steps forward. He just blocked Jiang Wanbai''s side. Although he didn''t completely block the eyes of those teenagers, he didn''t let them stare at Jiang Wanbai''s face. "Taoist priest, I don''t know what happened to this family?" Qi Qingxing also knows that people who ask Li Fu may not get an answer. It''s better to ask Laodao. In order to prove himself, Lao Dao will certainly say everything without saying anything. Sure enough, as Qi Qingxing thought, the Taoist priest coughed softly and was about to speak. The woman next to him probably wanted to please the Taoist priest. She thought that they were both here. Sooner or later, they should know. Then he said, "speak out, don''t go out and talk nonsense." "It''s natural." Qiqingxing road. The woman began to speak. There are three brothers and sisters in the Li family. They all live in Jiangcheng. The old mother lives with the tall and thin man who is the second in the list. A few days ago, the old man had an accident. When he went out, he tripped over the threshold and fell to death. So all the Li family gathered here. The eldest son of the Li family had two sons, and the second son of the Li family had only one daughter for so many years. The third sister married the son of a doctor in the city, and both of them were the most perfect. Usually only on New Year''s day or when there is something important, this family will gather in the Li family''s old second house. This time, I didn''t think it would be the funeral of the old mother. Because of the weather, even on the Jiangcheng side, the corpse could not be kept for a long time, so only a three-day banquet was set up, and a funeral was to be held in the early morning of the third day. And the weird thing happened on the first night. In the evening, the temperature was lower than that in the daytime, but the difference was not too big. On that night, not only was the temperature so low that people felt cold, but also accompanied by a strong wind. At that time, all the paper people outside the spirit hall were blown away, and it was Mr. Li who called the servants to chase them back. Also present were the elders of the family. The custom here in Jiangcheng is to make the immediate relatives of the deceased see the last face of the dead before sealing the coffin, including the grandchildren below. But at that time, because the eldest grandson had not come back from his grandfather''s home, the coffin was not sealed until the first day of darkness. The people around him were busy making him wear mourning clothes and kowtow in front of the spirit of the old man. Then he opened the coffin and let all the Li family gather around to see the old man for the last time. Chapter 57 After seeing the last time and calling out "mother" or "grandmother" for the last time, the coffin will be sealed. However, when the coffin was sealed, the eldest grandson who came back last suddenly "eh". "What about the gold bracelet grandma always wears on her wrist? Why is it missing? " After all, he is the eldest grandson. He has been loved by the old man since he was born, and he is also the closest to the old man. I can see from my memory that my grandmother has a gold bracelet on her wrist. The gold bracelet is very thin and not too eye-catching. But because the old people often carry it, everyone in the Li family knows it. When the eldest grandson made a noise, the people of the Li family lowered their heads one after another, and they did not see it. Those who helped to open the coffin still held the lid of the coffin and urged: "isn''t it just a gold bracelet? Look for it later. It''s time to seal the coffin. " "That won''t do." The woman said, "that''s my mother''s most precious bracelet. I haven''t taken it off in recent decades. If I lose it, even if the coffin is sealed, my mother will not be at ease." With that, the woman began to cry again, and she called to the servants to look for them. The elder and the second of the Li family were worried. The old Li family thought that the gold bracelet must be found, otherwise the old man would not be at ease. So the coffin was put on hold for the time being, and everyone scattered to look for the gold bracelet. "Have you found the gold bracelet?" Jiang Wanbai, who has never made a sound, suddenly asked when he heard this. The woman nodded, her face was not good-looking, and a little shady, "I found it, but it''s not..." "Three sisters!" The tall and thin man who was leading the way in front of him suddenly made a voice, with a bit of scolding, and his face was not good-looking. The young woman turned her lips and did not go on to say how it was found. She only talked about what happened after the gold bracelet was found. I don''t know when a strong wind suddenly arose, which made people''s eyes a little bit unable to open. Everyone was in a hurry to find the gold bracelet. A senior member of the Li family had been urging him to say, "find the gold bracelet quickly! It must be the old lady who is worried and urging you The Li family and others were even more flustered. Even if they could not see clearly by the wind, they still ran around looking for the gold bracelet. The gold bracelet of the old man never left her hand. Now it''s not in her hand, and it can''t be taken down by herself. What''s more, when she packed things for the old man and put them into the coffin, they had already cleaned up all the things in the old man''s house. The second son of the Li family even braved great disrespect and searched the old man''s coffin again. Naturally, there was no such thing. The buried hand may not be touched. That is, when the Li family decided to search their bodies, the gold bracelet was found. When the gold bracelet was put back in the old lady''s hand, the strange gale stopped, and everyone believed more. Just now, there was such a strong wind because the old lady was worried about the gold bracelet she had been taken away. The gold bracelet was found and sealed. In the evening, all the guests were scattered, leaving only the two sons of the Li family and their eldest grandson to stay at the funeral hall. After that, nothing happened again. A funeral was held in the morning of the third day. "I thought that the gold bracelet had been found back, and my mother was relieved to go. This man was buried, but something happened again." The young woman said, pressing the corners of her eyes with her handkerchief. She has been crying these days. Now her eyes hurt so much that she can''t even cry if she wants to. Chapter 58 What happened was the young woman''s son, who was also the great grandson of the old man. To say that the eldest grandson was the old man''s flesh and blood, the great grandson was not so bad. Although the old man preferred sons over daughters, he only treated his grandchildren like this. On the contrary, among his two sons and one daughter, the old man usually loved his daughter more. On weekdays, what good things, save to save to their own daughter, for the daughter''s son is naturally very love. At noon after the funeral, the eldest brother and the woman of the Li family stayed here with their children. They were not in a hurry to go back to their own home. When they had lunch, the great grandson was sitting in a good place, but suddenly his eyes closed and his head turned up and fell to the ground. This can frighten all the Li family present. In a hurry, he sent people back to the room and asked the doctor to come back. As a result, the doctor had not invited him back. The great grandson woke up first. However, all the Li family were shocked by the boy who woke up. "When my son wakes up Just acting strangely Not only the look has changed, but also the voice, just like It''s like... " "Like your dead mother, isn''t it?" Jiang Wanbai speaks for the young woman. The young woman nodded first, and then she was surprised, "how do you know?" Because no one else said anything, all the people who were present heard what the woman and Jiang Wanbai said. For a moment, many people looked back at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wan''s white face did not change and said, "I guess." as like as two peas, the young woman did not think much of it. She believed in Jiang''s white words. "You guessed right," my son woke up. He was always bent and spoke like a mother. And she also... " The young woman seemed to think of something very terrible. Her hands were shaking and could not speak for a long time. By this time they had gone to the backyard and stopped outside a room. Li''s eldest brother arched his hand to Lao Dao and said, "Taoist priest, my nephew is here. Please go in and have a look." The Li family all stepped back. It seemed that they didn''t want to be the first to go in. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were originally at the back. As a result, when the Li family retreated, they, together with the Taoist priest and the Taoist priest''s disciples, became the most middle and front-line people. Jiang Wanbai took a puff from the corner of her mouth, but she didn''t make a sound. She just looked at the Taoist priest and said, "go and open the door." Although the little Taoist priest knew what was going on in this family for a long time, he didn''t pay attention to it. He thought it was just a ghost. His master didn''t deal with such things less, so he didn''t worry at all. He went straight up and opened the door. The door, which seems to have no problem, makes a screeching noise when it is pushed open. It seems that it has become a lot colder when I walk into the backyard. At this moment, such a harsh voice suddenly sounded, many people were aroused by goose bumps all over the body, and their hearts also followed a shiver. However, this is not the most frightening. At the moment when the door opened, the little Taoist was scared by the people standing behind the door, and gave a direct cry of surprise and sat on the ground. And the old man standing behind him was startled. Qi Qingxing subconsciously clenched Jiang Wanbai''s wrist. Jiang Wanbai thought he was afraid, so he stood on tiptoe and approached his ear and whispered: "don''t be afraid. I''m here. Even if I''m not here, with the jade charm on your body, ordinary evil spirits can''t hurt you." Chapter 59 Besides, it is a ghost who has just died. Qi Qingxing intended to appease her, and never wanted to be pacified by her in turn. But this feeling was not bad. His heart was soft and sweet. He should have a sound and held the wrist of Jiang evening white without releasing it. Jiang evening white thought he pulled himself may have a more sense of security, so he did not earn to leave, let him pull himself here, eyes re - fell at the door of the room. "Who are you? What are you doing? " Standing at the door is a half-large young man, dressed in a white single dress, the body looks thin, his face is dead white and white. At present, it is a piece of black and blue, which is very frightening. If you can hear him gasping, you should think he is a ghost. It''s no wonder the Taoist priest was frightened. "Chin''er..." When the young woman saw the young, she seemed to cry again. She wanted to approach the young man, but she moved her steps. The young woman was frightened to stand in place again. "Long way!" The young woman, like finding the straw for her life, rushed to the old way and cried, "you help my son!"! As long as the Taoist priest can save my son, we can do anything! " There was a silent man standing beside the young woman. The man was the son of the doctor she married. From Qi Qingxing and others, he had not heard him speak. At this time, the head of the road said: "our family has opened a medical school these years, which is also a lot of people saved. Our husband and wife have never done bad things in their lives. If there is any retribution, we should not repay to my son, ask the Taoist priest to help my son!" Li family others also made a voice, asking the old way to save the young. What the words mean is that as long as they can save the young, they will thank them again. And in this chaos, a clear voice suddenly sounded: "can I see your hand?" All of us found that the two men who came in with the Taoist priest had come to the young man when they were afraid to approach the door. The words just now were said by Jiang evening white to the young man. Although it means to ask, at the time of the exit of this sentence, Jiang evening white has reached out his hand to the right hand of the young man hanging on the side of his body. The young man shrunk with vigilance. The hand that Jiang later white extended out grabbed a void. However, a hand bigger than her hand held the young''s wrist, but it was probably the boy struggling very violently. In Qi Qingxing, he grabbed his wrist and lifted it to the white side of the river later, and the boy threw off Qi Qingxing''s hand and suddenly carried his hand back to his back. The young woman also saw this scene, although she was afraid of her son, she screamed, "what are you doing?" "Nothing, just see that he has something on his hand, do not know whether it is a wound or what, want to see." Jiang evening white holds Qi Qingxing''s hand, turns to the woman and laughs. The woman heard that it was a wound and so on, and she could not care about the things Jiang evening white and Qi Qingxing did, and looked at the young man nervously. Want to go up, but also afraid to stop in place, can only barely pull out a smile, toward the young said: "Chin son, where are you injured? Can you show my mother "OK." The young man asked for a voice, and wanted to approach the woman, but looked at the old way outside the door with fear again. He said, "mother, who are they? I''m so scared... " Chapter 60 At the moment, although the youth''s body is thin, but straight, and does not like the woman said at the beginning of the bent body, although the voice is hoarse, it is not an old woman''s voice, at most is the hoarse voice of the voice transformer. The young woman looked at him as if he had returned to normal, and her face was hesitant. But all this has nothing to do with Jiang Wanbai. She directly pulled Qi Qingxing back to the back of the crowd and asked a servant to take him and Qi Qingxing out. After a short walk, Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment and looked at the memorial hall which had not been completely cleared up over there. She asked Li Fu''s servant, "what was it like there before?" "It used to be the old lady''s favorite Buddhist temple." "Buddha Hall?" Jiang Wanbai unconsciously stretched out his hand and pinched the soft meat on his chin recently, thinking. Qi Qingxing looked at her movements, and her throat moved, and her hands itched. However, he knew that his relationship with Jiang Wanbai was not close to this. When the servant heard Jiang Wanbai ask, he looked back and saw that the masters of the family didn''t notice this side, so he lowered his voice and said, "although it''s the Buddhist hall that the old lady likes to go to, the old lady doesn''t let others in, and the doors and windows are always closed. After her death, the master asks us to go in and clean up..." It seemed that he recalled something very strange and felt a little terrible. The servant''s body trembled and then said, "there is no Buddha statue in it, but I don''t know what was burned in the brazier. It''s full of ash and stink. In short, it''s very strange..." "It''s weird." Jiang Wanbai listened to his words with a smile and said, "I''m just curious. Let''s go." The servant nodded and was about to continue to lead the way when a hoarse voice rang out beside him. "I''ll take you out." Jiang Wanbai side of the head, saw a woman in a white dress came out of the spirit hall. If the young man''s face was ugly like a ghost, then the woman''s face was not much better. The look of dying. It''s like the face of Qi Qingxing when he was in Zhenhe village. In other words, none of the family''s faces are good. Even if they were good faces before, they are now covered with a layer of Yin Qi, which is swallowing their Qi and Yin Qi. It is the same as Qi Qingxing''s bad luck. When she thought of this place, Jiang Wanbai was in a delicate mood. She didn''t want to take care of it, but at this time she felt that she had to take care of it. So, when the woman in white came to see her and Qi Qingxing to the door, Jiang Wanbai turned around and handed a triangular Rune paper to the woman, and said with a smile, "have you been sleeping soundly recently? Is the night a nightmare? I don''t have any other effect. I can make you have a good sleep After a pause, she added, "thank you for sending us out." The woman pauses for a moment. She didn''t want to believe it, but Jiang Wanbai is right. She hasn''t been able to sleep well recently. Once she closes her eyes, she feels that she has a pair of eyes staring at herself. She finally falls asleep and has nightmares. But every time she woke up, she couldn''t remember what she had dreamt of. She was just flustered. Hesitated for a moment, the woman still reached out and took the rune paper. She didn''t know if it was a psychological effect. After getting the rune paper, the panic seemed to have disappeared a lot. Chapter 61 "Thank you." The woman forced a smile toward Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai returned to her with a smile, and there was no more to say about it. He and Qi Qingxing turned around and left. They didn''t go back to the teahouse. When they left, Qi Qingxing said that after listening to the story of storyteller, he would let Qingzhu go directly to the biggest restaurant in the city, Jufu Zhai. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing also went to Jufu Zhai directly. Jiang Wanbai didn''t know his way anyway, so he walked with Qi Qingxing. When she went to Jufu Zhai for dinner, Qingzhu came over and looked a little excited. Obviously, she wanted to tell her the story after seeing Jiang Wanbai, but she still remembered that she wanted to eat now, so she had to bear it all the time. On the way back, Qingzhu didn''t have any hesitation. She told Jiang Wanbai what Jiang Wanbai didn''t finish listening to. It turns out that Qingzhu not only likes to read the stories in the storybook. If he talks about the story, it is also very interesting. At least Jiang Wanbai is interested in listening to it. Even Jiang Wanbai didn''t have time to tell Qi Qingxing what he thought of Li Fu. Seeing Jiang Wanbai, Qi Qingxing''s attention was completely attracted by the story of Qingzhu. He glanced at Qingzhu and took back his sight. When he looked at Jiang Wanbai, he was helpless and indulgent. Just, if you don''t let her know how the result is, I''m afraid she will still be thinking about it all the time. Fortunately, when Jiang Wanbai left, the storyteller had already said almost the same thing. When the carriage stopped at qihoufu villa, Qingzhu just finished his voice. Jiang Wanbai grabs Qi Qingxing''s hand and goes down, covering his mouth and yawning. Qi Qingxing''s eyes are colored, and he tries not to reach out and pinch the soft meat behind her neck. "Go back and take a nap." Qi Qingxing has a low voice. Jiang Wan nodded his head and walked in with him. After returning to the yard, she took a nap for a while. It was easy for her to sleep until dark and wake up with headache. Qi Qingxing knew that, every time she took a nap in the afternoon, she would stare at the time. After half an hour, he would wake her up and keep her from sleeping. Not only to prevent her from having a headache, Qi Qingxing was also a little flustered. She always felt that she had been sleeping like this, sleeping too heavily, giving people a feeling that they would not wake up. "Late, late, up." Qi Qingxing knocked on the door and waited for a while. There was no response in the room. He let the mammy who called specially to come in and called Jiang Wanbai up. In fact, he can directly let mammy in from the beginning, but every time he has to knock at the door first. If he doesn''t wake up Jiang Wanbai, Qi Qingxing will let mammy in. The mother did not know why the son of heaven wanted to make such a fuss, but as a slave, this was not what she could ask. Jiang Wanbai sat up vaguely, covered his mouth and yawned. His brain was still blank and his eyes were blurred. Mammy made sure that her clothes were well dressed on her. Then she went out and said to Qi Qingxing, who was standing with her back to the door, "son of the world, Miss Jiang is awake." Qi Qingxing nodded slightly, turned and walked in. And mammy went to bring warm water to Jiang Wanbai to clean her face and hands. "Thirsty..." Jiang Wanbai finally found a little thought, she lifted the quilt out of bed, went to the table to pour water to drink. The tea on the table has been cold for a long time, which is better for Jiang Wanbai. Whether it is hot or cold, she likes to drink cold. The outstretched hand was blocked by Qi Qingxing. "The tea is cold." Qiqingxing road. Outside, I heard the warm water coming from the teapot. Chapter 62 Jiang Wanbai is not used to bitter tea, so the teapots in her room are filled with sweet and slightly heat clearing herbal leaves, or sugar water mixed with honey. Jiang Wanbai prefers to drink sugar water. That is to say, the sugar water is warm instead of cold. After a cup of sweet tea, Jiang Wanbai was sober again. Then she wiped her face and hands with the water from Mammy. Only then did she get rid of the residual confusion. "What are you going to do in the afternoon?" Qi Qingxing asked. Jiang Wanbai thought about it and thought about Li Fu''s affairs. She said to Qi Qingxing: "it seems that there is no other thing to do. Just lie in the yard." If you want to lie down, it''s really lying down. Qi Qingxing asked people to bring frozen sour plum soup and a lot of fruits. These fruits are also chilled with cold water, which is not as cold as a stomach, but also cool and delicious. Jiang Wanbai likes it very much, especially with a bowl of fruit or pastry in his hand and a notebook in his other hand. He lies in the yard with a comfortable wind blowing. He really wants to be as comfortable as possible. In the 21st century, Jiang Wanbai didn''t feel that she had enjoyed it so much. Instead, she came to the ancient times where science and technology was not developed. Instead, she indulged in these enjoyment. She sighed that she was addicted to enjoyment, and she did not put down her words book. "What did you want me to do with you to pull that boy''s wrist?" Qi Qingxing asked. Jiang Wanbai heard his question and then remembered that he had not explained with Qi Qingxing. At that time, after listening to the young woman''s words, she already had a guess about Li Fu, so she discussed with Qi Qingxing and asked him to cooperate with him to catch the young man''s wrist. Although the youth broke free in an instant, but may as well hinder the river, Wanbai saw what he wanted to see. As soon as he saw it, his conjecture in his heart was naturally confirmed. As a result, Jiang Wanbai was not interested in what the old Taoist priest wanted to do. Even if he didn''t fight with the thing of the attached youth, Jiang Wanbai knew that the Taoist priest would not be the opponent of that thing at all. The Li family brought disaster to destroy the family. However, the disaster was caused by my own family. However, at that time, when Jiang Wanbai asked Qi Qingxing to cooperate with him, Qi Qingxing did not hesitate at all. He did it for her without even asking her why. Jiang Wanbai did not want to hide from him. But after going out of Li''s house, she went to dinner. On the way back, she was attracted by the story that Qingzhu had heard. After arriving at the villa, she fell asleep directly. So far, Jiang Wanbai has not had time to tell Qi Qingxing about it. "Just to see the palm of his hand." Jiangwan Baidao. "What''s in the palm of his hand?" Qi Qingxing asked. There is an imprint on Jiang Wanbai road At this point, Jiang Wanbai beckons and shouts Qingzhu to come over. She puts aside her words book for the time being. The whole person sits upright and looks serious and serious, just like when she gave a lecture to Qingzhu. Looking at Jiang Wanbai, he always pretends to be a strict teacher every time he arrives. Qi Qingxing actually wants to laugh, but he knows that if he does, he will certainly make Jiang Wanbai angry, so he always cooperates with her and pretends to be serious. Qingzhu is really serious and wants to learn something from Jiang Wanbai. Chapter 63 Jiang Wanbai, looking at her two students'' serious appearance, was deeply gratified. She said, "there are many kinds of statements about the mark. I can''t finish it all at once, so I only want to tell you about the mark on the palm of the young master Li Fu." The mark is actually a special Yin Qi. Once you are infected with this Yin Qi, it proves that you have been targeted by the ghost who left the Yin Qi. As for the result after being watched, it depends on what the ghost is leaving this Yin Qi for. Some are desperate, some are looking for a double. "What is the imprint on the young palm of Li''s house Qi Qingxing asked. Qingzhu didn''t know what happened to Li''s house, so he didn''t know what happened to the young master of Li''s house. He could only stare at him with wide eyes and try to remember every word his son and master said. Jiang Wanbai pondered for a while. For a moment, she didn''t know how to describe the situation. After a long time, she said, "I''ll find a substitute, but..." She paused for a moment, with a sneer in her eyes. "That young man was not the substitute chosen by the old lady at first." However, the old lady''s great grandson became the one who died for her. "The boy is not dead yet?" When Qi Qingxing thought of going, although the young man''s face was ugly, his words and actions seemed not very similar to those of the old man, so he asked. Jiang evening white point head, side head to look at the direction of Jiangcheng, light tut: "at most also can hold this one or two days, first seven one, either he died, or that old woman is reluctant to give up his great grandson to die." "How could an old lady in the backyard do this?" "It''s up to me to know." Jiangwan Baidao. When Qi Qingxing wanted to ask her how she could think about the management of Li''s mansion, Jiang Wanbai had already said: "the old lady''s means are the same as those who have harmed you. They are all taking away people''s luck and damaging people''s fate. However, the old lady has robbed more things." It''s longevity. After living for several decades, I still can''t bear to die, but my life is near. I can only think of a way to rob others'' life. It''s not enough to rob others'' life, and we have to grab our luck. In this way, when she lives in this world again in the future, it will not be too miserable. Otherwise, since living is suffering, what''s the meaning of her hard life? Qi Qingxing was stunned by Jiang Wanbai''s words, and then sweet and warm came to her heart. It was for him that she would take care of this matter. Jiang Wanbai didn''t notice this. She just saw Qi Qingxing smile on her face after she finished speaking. After thinking about it, she still said: "although the technique is very similar, it doesn''t necessarily have something to do with the person who hurt you. Don''t hold too much hope." In order not to hope too much, then if there is no harvest, that disappointment is also doubled. Of course, Qi Qingxing understood what Jiang Wanbai said. He didn''t explain it. He just nodded and said, "I know." As for whether he can get better or not, he has held great hope since he met Jiang Wanbai. He believes in her. At the moment, even if the young woman loves her son very much, she is still ruthless and says, "qin''er, don''t be afraid. The Taoist priest just helps you to have a look." Chapter 64 The young man looked at the old Taoist''s eyes with a little fear, but after hesitation, he nodded and said: "if there is nothing after seeing it, let them leave quickly. Mother, I''m so tired, I want to sleep." "Well, it''ll be over soon." The young woman looked at the young man''s present green black, naturally is full of should. In fact, my heart has been relieved. Since the youth is willing to let the Taoist priest have a look, does that mean that her qin''er is already well? The thing that made her son abnormal must have gone. Otherwise, I won''t let the Taoist priest look at it for him. At this thought, the young woman was much more at ease, but the specific situation would not be known until the Taoist priest had seen it. But in fact, not only the woman thought so, but even the Taoist priest had such a thought. He didn''t believe that there was any ghost who was not afraid of himself at all. It must be that the ghost on the boy has already run away, so I''m not afraid of him. It must be like this! Even, the Taoist priest thought that the young man was not possessed by ghosts at all. Otherwise, he would not see any strong Yin Qi after he came in. Only a little Yin Qi was left after the funeral, which would soon be dissipated by the people in this family. The young man stepped aside, and the old Taoist priest immediately took his apprentice in. After entering, he walked around and came out. Although he didn''t find anything, he couldn''t say it directly. If you say it directly, although the people of Li''s residence will be relieved, they will certainly not feel his ability, and they will not be able to give much thanks. Therefore, the old Taoist priest said with a deep face: "your house is full of Yin. The thing is still in your house. I will do a ritual." "Good, good, Taoist. What do you need? We''ll let the servants prepare. " Li Fu''s people quickly said. For a while, they all felt very cold, as if they were really entangled with a stream of Yin Qi. In particular, the young woman was afraid that the ghost would come back to harm her son, so the Taoist priest quickly subdued the ghost. But Li Fu''s second brother hesitated and asked, "Taoist priest, do you know this troublemaker in the end Is it my mother As soon as this sentence was said, the Li family, who were still anxious, were silent. Their faces were still a little stiff. No one said anything but looked at the Taoist priest. But the Taoist priest closed his eyes and counted with his fingers. After a moment, he opened his eyes and endured the expectant and nervous eyes of the Li family around him. He shook his head and said, "it''s not the old lady who passed away from your family, but a ghost who broke in to make trouble when your family is in a bad mood." Hearing that it was not his mother who had just passed away, Li Fu''s people were relieved one after another, and said directly to the Taoist priest, "since it''s an evil ghost, Taoist priest, you can never let it go!" Only the second brother of Li''s family still frowned, and even looked at the Taoist priest who was invited by himself already had doubts. The second son of the Li family didn''t forget that when the nephew just woke up, he was not only rickety and looked like an old man, but also his voice and some habits. He was too much like his mother! But the second brother of the Li family didn''t express his doubts at this time. He just watched the Taoist priest''s practice and thought whether it was or not, he would wait to see how the Taoist priest did it. Chapter 65 Just as the Taoist priest was doing this, the woman who had sent Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai to leave also came. Looking at the Taoist priest who was there, she withdrew her sight and called out to the second brother of the Li family: "Dad." "Yuan''er, how did you come out? Are you feeling better? Still having nightmares? " Li''s second son immediately took his attention back from the Taoist priest and looked at the only girl standing beside him with heartache. Li Yuan didn''t want her father to worry, so she shook her head. The young woman on one side snorted when she saw Li Yuan coming, and pulled the boy to move aside, as if Li Yuan was something dirty. On the contrary, it was the teenagers around her. Ever since Li Yuan appeared, her eyes had been falling on her. Li Yuan noticed that, looking up, she felt a chill in her heart when she looked up at her cousin. But soon, the palm of a hot spread, even to disperse her heart that cold. After a while, when her cousin was pushed towards the Taoist priest, she took a breath and looked down at her palm. In the palm of her hand was the soothing charm that the girl had just given her. It seemed that there was nothing special about it. She was lying quietly in the palm of Liyuan''s palm. Even because she had just held it too tightly and had a cold sweat, the rune paper seemed to be a little wet. Li Yuan also noticed this. She quickly took out her handkerchief and wiped the rune paper carefully. She did not dare to hold it in her hand any more, for fear it might be damaged, so she put it into her purse, which was not enough. She put it directly into her heart. Li''s second son, who has been paying attention to Li Yuan, also saw this scene and asked curiously, "yuan''er, what are you hiding?" "It''s a soothing charm." Li Yuan gave her father a smile. She didn''t know why. After holding the rune paper in her heart, she felt that she had settled down a lot, and her previous vague fear seemed to have dissipated a lot. Li''s old two Leng for a moment, subconsciously asked: "yuan''er, is the Taoist priest for you?" "No Li Yuan hesitated for a moment, thinking that the person in front of her was probably the one who worried about her most. After that, she said with a smile, "maybe it''s a psychological effect. When I got this Rune paper, I didn''t know whether I would have a bad dream in the future, but I was quite at ease." Li''s second son didn''t think like Li Yuan. He pursed his lips and thought about it. He didn''t tell her the uneasiness in his heart. He just told Li Yuan: "since it''s useful, stay well and don''t lose it." "Good." Li Yuan nodded. Even if her father doesn''t say so, she will keep it well. When the Taoist priest left, Li Fu naturally prepared a generous gift. When he left Li Fu, he found that the men and women who came with him were missing. Seeing the disappointment on his face, the Taoist priest on one side quickly comforted him: "master, wait for the story of Li Fu to be publicized, or the two people will inquire about the disappearance of Mingyue temple. Then, they will know that the master is very good. They will come to visit again. At that time, they will regret leaving early today. In order to express their apology, they must ¡­¡± The little Taoist showed a smile to the Taoist priest. Lao Dao also felt that his apprentice was right, so he coughed softly and said, "don''t accept other business in recent days." Chapter 66 Now that you have done your business, you can''t take on other people''s business, so as to avoid a conflict of time and give the two people the illusion that they are very easy to invite. At that time, it will not be so easy for him to take Joe. The little Taoist has followed him for so many years, of course, he can''t understand. Lao Dao took his apprentice back to Mingyue temple, waiting for Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai to come to the temple. The next day, someone did find Mingyue temple. It was still early in the morning. But it was not Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, but Li Fu''s people. Li Fu''s people went out of the city to the Moon Temple at dawn, and they immediately wanted to find the master. All the people in the temple knew that the master helped the Li family to do things yesterday, and he didn''t stop them. They took them to Mingyue temple. It was the eldest of the Li family who should have come to Mingyue temple. After all, it was the second brother of the Li family who invited the Taoist priest to come to Mingyue Temple yesterday. But after what happened last night, the second son of the Li family has decided that Lao Dao is a liar, so he doesn''t want to come here. Instead, he wants to find the two people who came with him yesterday. In the eyes of the elder Li family and the young woman, it was just as unreasonable as madness. So the eldest brother of the Li family came over. As soon as he saw Lao Dao, he knelt down and cried: "Taoist priest! Help The Taoist priest was frightened, but still in time with a high and deep look, shook the dust and asked: "what happened?" When the Taoist priest asked this question, Li''s old nature thought about what happened last night. The fat body trembled first, and his face turned white and said, "Taoist priest, the ghost that you took away yesterday also has an accomplice! Last night I came to my nephew and killed my niece Li''s eldest brother is also a personal genius. Although he doubts that the old Taoist''s method of yesterday is useless, the only person they can ask for now is Mingyue temple. So the elder Li family directly helps the elder brother find an excuse, saying that the ghost was taken away by the Taoist priest yesterday. But the ghost had an accomplice, so it would have been the face of the Taoist priest, who would certainly not stand idly by. As the boss of the Li family thought, Lao Dao was worried when he heard that there was a ghost troublemaker in the Li mansion last night. Of course, he knew whether he had taken away the ghost yesterday. Therefore, he felt guilty at the moment, but he didn''t show it on his face. He followed the Li family leader''s words and said, "there are still friends! It''s my fault. Let''s go. I''ll go to your house again today. " Li''s eldest brother was pleased, and quickly invited the old way to the carriage he was riding when he came. On the way back, Li''s eldest brother said what happened last night. After seeing off the Taoist priest yesterday, they all thought that the matter had been completely solved. Everyone was relieved and planned to have a good sleep. Even the second brother of the Li family and Li Yuan couldn''t help comforting themselves that perhaps the matter had been solved. So after dinner, Li Yuan went back to her room to lie down and go to bed. Since the incident that her grandmother lost her gold bracelet and found it back, Li Yuan had not had a good sleep for a long time. Once she closed her eyes, she had nightmares. Cold all over, always feel a pair of eyes staring at themselves. But this evening, she put her hand on the soothing charm in her heart, and the uneasiness and fear that haunted her a few nights ago all miraculously disappeared, and Li Yuan was soon dragged into sleep by fatigue. Chapter 67 In the middle of the night, a scream woke up the whole Li family. Li Yuan was no exception. At the moment when she opened her eyes, she was scared to lose her voice. She saw a pale face, which was close to her face. Her eyes were occupied by a piece of black. She could not see her white eyes. Li Yuan only felt this face staring at herself. Her eyes widened, she did not dare to breathe and her body was stiff. Probably feeling Li Yuan''s fear, this face slowly had a reaction, it slowly grinned and opened its mouth full of fangs, which were teetering with stench. At the moment, Li Yuan can''t feel nausea. She is full of fear and can''t hold her breath for too long. She wants to push away this face and run away to find her father, but her body is stiff and she can''t do anything. In front of her eyes, the mouth of this face became bigger and bigger. Soon, Li Yuan could not see that it was a face. She only saw a black hole dissatisfied with sharp teeth. At a certain moment, the black hole suddenly came towards her. "Ah Li Yuan saw a white light fly out of her heart and beat back the face in front of her. For a moment, silence returned to the room. At the moment before she choked herself to death, Li Yuan finally remembered the matter of breathing. She put her hand over her heart and gasped for breath. Her stiff limbs also regained consciousness. She turned over and sat up, waiting for the pain of holding her breath for too long to subside. She did not care about her cold sweat. She reached out to touch her heart and found a flat purse. Li Yuan opened it. The amulet in it has turned into a handful of ashes. "Yuan''er! Yuan''er! Are you all right, yuan? " Li''s second son ran in anxiously and anxiously. Seeing Li Yuan sitting on the bed perfectly, he was relieved. "Dad, what happened?" Li Yuan grabs his arm, the remains of fear on her face. Soon, Li Yuan dressed in a hurry and went to the front hall with her father. In the past, everyone had dinner here, and most of them were here when they met foreigners. Therefore, it was very spacious. The Li family all sat here and it was not crowded. However, after Li''s eldest brother covered his heart and calmed down, his eyes flashed and he found that there was a person missing. "Third sister, where''s your chin''er?" Li Yuan also looked at this question. Of course, she didn''t see the cousin, but the young woman was pale. When she heard the elder brother''s question, she didn''t immediately return to her mind. Her eyes did not focus on all people''s faces, and her lips trembled, but she couldn''t say a word. Or the silent man sitting beside her said hoarsely: "qin''er is possessed..." His expression also has some trance, obviously did not completely ease down. And the daughter is holding the young woman''s arm tightly and her eyes are red and swollen. All of them were shocked. After a moment, the eldest daughter-in-law wiped her face and cried, "what evil has been done?" It''s good not to mention it. The young woman who had no focus suddenly looked at Li Yuan, pointed out her hand and screamed: "it''s all you! If you were not greedy for your grandmother''s gold bracelet! How can so many things happen? Qin''er was killed by you! If anything happens to qin''er, I''m not finished with you! " As soon as this was said, the eldest and eldest daughter-in-law of the Li family all fell silent. The second brother of the Li family took Liyuan''s hand and protected her behind him. He opened his mouth to say what he wanted to say. Finally, he could not say it, so he sighed. Chapter 68 Li Yuan, pale and biting her lip, said, "I don''t want my grandmother''s gold bracelet!" "Not who are you? Ah? The gold bracelet was handed in by yourself The young woman looked resentful. If her daughter and her husband didn''t stop her, she would have rushed to Li Yuan and started. When everyone was in a hurry to find the gold bracelet, it was Li Yuan who handed the gold bracelet out. All the people asked her why the gold bracelet was here. She just kept silent. As a result, everyone thought that she was greedy and stole the gold bracelet of the old man''s treasure. As a result, when the young woman scolded her, the elder Li family didn''t come forward to speak. Obviously, he thought so. The second brother of the Li family felt guilty and did not dare to refute. He could only take care of his daughter. At this time, a hoarse voice of youth voice change period sounded: "no It was Li Qin who took away her grandmother''s gold bracelet. " "What do you say?" In a flash, everyone looked at the young man standing beside the eldest brother. The eldest grandson of Li''s family was only three months older than Li Yuan. He was loved by the old lady. Seeing all the people looking at him, he simply said, "I only know that Li Qin took away the gold bracelet from his grandmother. Later, I don''t know how it got to his cousin''s hand..." "No way! How could qin''er do such a thing? Did Li Yuan ask you to say that? " Exclaimed the young woman. However, even the little daughter beside her cried: "really It was really taken by my brother We all saw it... " "It was taken by my cousin..." Li''s eldest son also gave evidence. The young woman slapped her little daughter on the arm and said angrily, "your brother eats what''s inside and outside! Help others frame your brother together, don''t you? " "I didn''t!" The little girl was so frightened that she was beaten by her mother. She burst into tears and said, "it was taken by my brother! Otherwise, why didn''t my grandmother go up to my cousin''s, but to my brother''s? " This made the young woman unable to refute, and others suddenly came back to their senses. Li''s old Avenue said, "no wonder No wonder he was the one who was haunted. That makes sense "What''s going on here? Why did qiner go to get his grandmother''s gold bracelet? How could it be in yuan''er''s hands? " Li Qin''s father asked. Li Yuan looked at the frightened servants outside the door and said in a hoarse voice, "it''s time to ask the mother who serves her grandmother." That night, all the people in the Li family sat in the front hall, and no one dared to go back to bed. As soon as it was light, the Li family''s eldest brother rushed out of the city to Taoist temple. Li Yuan and the second son of the Li family began to inquire about the two people who had calmed their spirits. They didn''t believe in Mingyue Temple any more. On the contrary, after seeing the soothing charm to protect herself, Li Yuan believed that only those two people could save her family. At dinner, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had dinner together in the old lady''s yard. Halfway through the meal, Mammy came in and said, "old lady, son of a generation, Miss Jiang, there are a couple of father and daughter coming from outside. They say their surnames are Li, and they are looking for the son and Miss Jiang." Jiang Wanbai has almost eaten. She doesn''t make a sound and raises her eyes to the old lady. Later on, Qijiang almost knew each other, but I didn''t know anything about it Chapter 69 When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing come out, Li''s father and daughter are waiting anxiously. As soon as they come out, the father and daughter look the same, a surprise. "Please help my Li family." Li''s second son did not say a word, but directly knelt down to Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai. Although Li Yuan didn''t speak, she also wanted to kneel down. Qi Qingxing waved his hand, and the bodyguard outside the villa quickly stopped them. "Speak as you go." Jiangwan Baidao. Li''s father and daughter heard, on the face of a joy, quickly let two people on the carriage, a go up, Jiang Wanbai said: "as soon as possible good, or go back is really collect the corpse." As soon as she said that, Li''s father and daughter''s face changed. Li''s second son urged the coachman to go quickly The coachman also heard Jiang Wanbai''s words, and knew more clearly what Li Fu was facing now, and he did not dare to delay. This time, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing learned the whole story from Li Yuan. On the day when old lady Li Fu died unexpectedly, Li Qin, the great grandson, learned from her mother that the gold bracelet she was carrying was hollow in the middle and contained a treasure map, which recorded some of the property left by his grandfather. So Li Qin took away the gold bracelet from the old lady''s wrist when no one was paying attention to it. It was hollow and filled with a piece of extremely thin paper. But Li Qin took it out and didn''t have time to open it. The roll of paper turned into fly ash in his hand. Although Li Qin didn''t let the adults know when Li Qin took the gold bracelet, except the eldest grandson and Li Liyuan, the other two were present. When the roll of paper turned into fly ash, she was caught by Li Yuan. At that time, she asked Li Qin to put the gold bracelet back. As a result, all the elders and adults of the Li family rushed to put the bracelet back, but they never found a chance to put it back. When the eldest grandson came back and sealed the coffin, he found that the gold bracelet the old lady was carrying was missing. Li Qin was flustered, and there was a strong wind at that time. The old man said that again. In a panic, Li Yuan bit her teeth and took the gold bracelet to her father. She didn''t explain the misunderstandings. "From that day on, I began to have nightmares every night. As soon as I closed my eyes, I felt that someone was watching me. I had to light the light when I went to sleep. Even so, I couldn''t sleep well..." Li Yuan said in a dry voice, "at first I thought it was caused by the death of my grandmother, but later I found out that it was not..." Her face was still pale and her lips were dry and peeling. Her nerves were tense and her condition was very bad. "Li Qin''s look at me made me feel very scared, just like It''s just like my grandmother looked at me before she died "Looking at something? It''s something she''s going to get. " Jiang Wanbai then said. Li Yuan responded excitedly, "yes! That''s it! I didn''t dare to say that until last night, the amulet you gave me saved me... " Li Yuan told Jiang Wanbai about what she had experienced last night. After that, she decided to look at Jiang Wanbai, "girl, can you help us? Please help us... " Li Yuan began to cry. The second son of the Li family on the other side had red eyes. She was exhausted by what happened in recent days. Chapter 70 "Did your grandmother never like you very much?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Li Yuan was stunned for a moment and nodded, "because I am a woman, and my mother died of illness a few years ago and has not been able to give birth to a son for my father, so my grandmother has always disliked me and my mother." "That''s it." Jiang Wan nodded his head and said, "a granddaughter you don''t like can really be used as a stand in." "Double? What do you mean Li asked. Jiang Wanbai also told him directly: "your mother doesn''t know where she learned a kind of magic. She can find a substitute after her death. Once she has a substitute, she can come back to life. In other words, the body that occupied the double will come back to life again. Your daughter is the one she chose, but it''s a pity that it''s a mistake..." The gold bracelet that turns into fly ash is the rune paper. Anyone who moves the rune paper will be left with a mark, and the soul of the old lady will occupy the person''s body. At first, Li Yuan should be the one who chose to die for herself. It was just a mistake. The first person who moved the rune was Li Qin. When the old lady woke up in Li Qin''s body, she found out that she didn''t occupy Liqin''s body completely. It''s trying to get into Liyuan''s body. "It''s also because she makes you have a bad rest. Once your spirit is affected, your soul will be unstable. She can find a chance to leave Li Qin''s body and occupy your body instead." Jiangwan Baidao. Li''s second son was unbelievable. Obviously, he couldn''t accept it for a while. Li Yuan, who probably had a guess for a long time, has now been confirmed by Jiang Wanbai''s mouth. Although she was stunned for a while, she soon regained her consciousness and said with a bitter smile on her white face: "I only think she doesn''t like it. I don''t want to go in front of her on weekdays. I didn''t think that she wanted my life The life of her great grandson and grandson is life, but my life is not life? " Even in the past ten years, her grandmother''s work had already made her cold hearted, but at this time, her tears still fell down, and she was already crying when she finished her words. Li''s second son finally came to his senses and patted Li Yuan on the shoulder. When he was in his forties, his eyes were red and he began to cry, "how could she do this?" "Don''t be afraid, yuan''er. Dad won''t let anyone hurt you, even if that person is your grandmother!" Li''s second son, red eyes, gritted his teeth. Even if he felt guilty about his mother''s death, he felt that I had not taken care of her before she fell to death, but this does not mean that he is willing to use his own daughter''s life to defend his mother''s life. Even if it was a slow drive, when the carriage arrived at the gate of the city, the gate had already been closed. Li''s father and daughter were really worried. When they didn''t know what to do, Qi Qingxing had already asked the guards to take their own token. After a while, the guard came back with the token, and the closed gate was opened from inside. Not fully opened, but enough for the carriage to pass. The father and daughter of the Li family were so happy that they urged the coachman to go to Li''s house. When they got outside, they only saw two white lanterns hanging at the gate of Li''s house, and the gate was closed, so there was no sound. Li''s second son ran to the door and slammed at the door, but there was no response. He was so scared that his face turned white. He turned his head and threw a look for help to Jiang Wanbai, "this Is it... " He shivered and thought that when he came back, Jiang Wanbai said that it was too late to collect the corpse. Chapter 71 "Are we still late?" Li family old two face despairing way. Jiang Wanbai sighed and said to Qi Qingxing, "let''s kick the door open." "Good." Qi Qingxing responded and took a look at the bodyguard. Immediately, two bodyguards came forward and began to knock on the door. These guards themselves are not ordinary guards. They run into them with internal force. Soon, the gate begins to crumble. Two guards step down and another two change. Jiang Wanbai stood behind and watched, his lips moved and he wanted to say something. Qi Qingxing''s attention has been focused on her body. Seeing her movements, he asked in a low voice: "what''s the matter?" "In fact, I can blow the door open with a charm." Jiang Wanbai whispered, "I suddenly think of it." She blinked, innocent. Qi Qingxing looked at her and was silent for a while, but he reached out and pinched her finger. At this time, several bodyguards took turns and finally opened the door. And such a big noise, of course, attracted the opposite and both sides of the family have come out to check. Some people asked Li''s second son what had happened, but Li''s second son didn''t answer. As soon as the door opened, he took the lead in running in, and Li Yuan followed closely. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were not in a hurry. After entering, Jiang Wanbai said, "close the door." In order to avoid extraneous affairs, it is better to close the door, so that people outside will follow in because of curiosity. So the bodyguard who hit the door was forced to block the door back. At last, he cut off the sight of the outside investigation. After entering Li''s residence, he found that the silence was even more strange. There was no sound at all. The second brother of the Li family did not dare to delay any more. When he saw people at the front teeth of the front yard, he ran to the backyard. Last night, the scream from nowhere woke all the people in Li''s house. Then many people said they had seen the ghost, and the shrill cry in Liyuan''s room was even more frightening. So, last night, the people of the Li family gathered in the front yard all night and stayed up until dawn. The eldest brother of the Li family rushed to Mingyue temple and invited the Taoist priest back. But he couldn''t say that he didn''t notice anything. So this time he simply investigated the whole Li Fu. After the investigation, there was still no result. The Taoist priest pondered for a while, and did not say that he would do another ritual. He said, "since the ghost appears at night, I will stay here until the evening. As long as it dares to come out, I can take it away immediately." This proposal was approved by all the people, so the people of Li''s house entertained Lao Dao for a day. When it was dark, the boss went to Li Qin''s room. After Li Qin disappeared last night, he was not found until dawn in the morning. He fainted in the courtyard where Li Yuan lived. He didn''t wake up all day. Lao Dao stood in front of his bed. Li Qin, who had fainted, suddenly opened his eyes. as like as two peas in his eyes, he could not see the whites, and his face was pale, almost identical to the face that appeared in Li Yuan''s room last night. He straightened up and sat up. His eyes were gloomy and he passed all the people in the room. At this moment, Lao Dao suddenly felt Yin Qi, and what made him fear was that the strong Yin Qi was not the Yin Qi that the ghosts he had met before. Lao Dao was also a little flustered, and finally realized that he had encountered a difficult matter this time. Chapter 72 But Lao Dao didn''t immediately turn around and run away. He bit his teeth and called the Taoist priest to bring his magic weapon and said, "go back first!" Only the little Taoist followed him in the room, while all the Li family members were waiting outside. All of a sudden, they heard the voice of Lao Dao. Subconsciously, they wanted to squeeze into the door to have a look. Before they got close, they saw the Taoist priest and the Taoist priest retreat. Li''s people turned white one by one. The boss of the Li family asked in a hurry: "Taoist priest, can''t you even deal with it?" "It''s very tricky. You stand away and be careful of being caught by it!" The old Taoist priest didn''t return, and his voice was still heavy. As soon as the Li family heard this, they quickly scattered. If the yard was not so big, they would not be willing to go outside the yard and see nothing. I''m afraid they could go a little further away. And Li Qin in the room came out step by step. He bent his body and walked very slowly step by step, like an old man. After he came out, he stopped at the door. His eyes without white eyes rolled over all the people in the yard. An old hoarse voice came from his mouth, "where are the second and Li Yuan?" Even if it was the young woman and the elder Li who seldom visited their mother after their separation, they immediately heard that the voice was clearly the voice of their deceased mother. "Mother Is it really you? " Li''s eldest brother swallows saliva, shivering asks a way. The next moment, that pair of eyes with no white eyes was aimed at him, which scared the boss of the Li family to almost soften his legs and sit on the ground. But fortunately, the people around him helped him. It is better to say that the Li family at the moment are all supporting each other. "Hum! And Li Yuan? " The old lady didn''t answer the Li family''s question. She was just obsessed with looking for the granddaughter she didn''t like. In fact, the Li family knew that their mother, who had just passed away recently, was attached to Li Qin. The young woman immediately broke down and cried, "mother, what can''t you do? You said, as long as you say it, we will help you immediately. Don''t you love qin''er very much? How could he be harmed like this now? Mother... " But the old lady was infuriated by the young woman''s words. She stared at the young woman and said angrily, "if you hadn''t fixed your eyes on qin''er! Let him move my bracelet! He shouldn''t have been the one who had the accident! If you want to blame, you useless mother! I can''t watch the children! " "Mother, what do you want to do? Mother, has not that bracelet been returned to you? " Cried the young woman. The elder Li family was much more intelligent. He heard something wrong from the old lady''s words. He clenched his heart and asked, "mother, you said that qin''er was not the one who had an accident. Who should be the one who had the accident? Mother, do you mean to harm others Maybe I feel that the matter has come to this point, and there is nothing to hide. The old lady immediately said, "it should have been Li Yuan that dead girl who came to take my bracelet. As long as she took my bracelet, I could live! You''re useless. You can''t watch the children! " She looked darkly at the young woman. When the Li family heard her words, they were very nervous. The eldest grandson asked, "grandmother, can you survive? What about cousin Liyuan? What about cousin Li Yuan? " What will happen? As a matter of fact, the Li family all know that Li Qin''s current situation will tell what Li Yuan will be like. If it is not for the recent events that have impacted them and made them psychologically prepared, I''m afraid they will not be able to accept that possibility for a while. Chapter 73 "To die for me can be regarded as her filial piety. She has not raised her for so many years in vain!" The old lady took it for granted. However, this has made all the Li family feel cold. Even the young women who had criticized Li Yuan before could not agree with the old lady at this moment. Just as the Li family was shocked, the old lady''s eyes were gloomy and ran over everyone. Finally, she fell on the young woman and said, "Xiao San Er, go and find Li Yuan, and qin''er will be ok..." For a moment, everyone looked at the young woman. "See what I do?" The young woman bit her teeth and tightened her heart, but she still said to the old lady, "mother, qin''er is your grandson. Please let him go." "Yes, mother, you Go at ease Every year, we will send more things to you, and usually we will visit you more... " Li''s eldest brother also wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and his eyes were red. In the end, it is the mother in the heart, but it does not mean that they can watch the old lady kill the younger generation in order to survive. But the old lady''s expression suddenly became sinister, and said angrily, "I have raised you for so many years in vain! You want me to die The old lady seemed to lose her mind suddenly, and her expression became ferocious, so she rushed at the nearest person. The nearest to the old lady are the Taoist priest and the little Taoist priest. Although they have never made a sound, they are always on the alert. As long as the Li family makes a noise, they will start immediately. But now there is no need for the Li family to make a sound. In the face of the old lady, the old man''s eyes are sharp. Li''s second son and Li Yuan did not see anyone in the front yard, so they went straight to the backyard. When they got to the backyard, there was no movement. Jiang Wanbai said, "go to Liqin''s yard." The second son of the Li family suddenly woke up and ran anxiously to the courtyard arranged for Li Qin. The courtyard door was closed, but as soon as the second son of the Li family passed by, he heard the sound in the yard, the cry of Ai Ai in expectation, and the confused cry of pleading. All these sounds were familiar to the second son of the Li family. "Big brother! Three sisters! Open the door Li''s second son quickly reached out and knocked on the door, shouting. But the people in the yard seemed to be unable to hear his voice, and there was no response. The courtyard door was still closed, and the chaos inside did not stop. "Get out of the way!" Jiang Wanbai walks past, the slender finger grabs two people''s lapels and pulls back. Qi Qingxing stood behind and saw her lift people away with her hands. Her eyelids jumped and her hands tightened slightly. After pulling the man away, Jiang Wanbai throws out a piece of Rune paper directly. The rune paper touches the gate of the courtyard and asks. At the moment before, it bumps into an invisible barrier, and then it burns up and spreads in the blink of an eye. In a moment, the whole courtyard was wrapped up, and then extinguished, blocking the exclamations of the second and the second Li Yuan. Jiang Wanbai reached for the door. Before Li''s second son how to smash can''t open the courtyard door by Jiang Wanbai easily pushed open. As soon as the door opened, the Li family in the courtyard turned their heads and looked at it one after another. For a moment, they did not respond to the opening of the door. At the moment, the old lady who occupied Li Qin''s body was pinching Lao Dao''s neck with one hand. Lao Dao''s face turned purple, and she was about to be strangled alive. The old lady heard the door open, but her eyes turned away. She saw Li Yuan standing behind Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Chapter 74 "You are just in time! I won''t have to go to you again! " The old lady threw her hands away, her eyes fixed on Li Yuan, and her mouth was full of strange laughter. But the Li family in the courtyard finally came to their senses. The elder brother of the Li family called out to the second brother of the Li family: "second brother, run to Yuanyuan! My mother wants Yuanyuan to die for her! " The Li family thought that the old lady only wanted Li Yuan''s life and would not move them. These talents are, anyway, let Li Yuan run first. Even if they were sad, they would be old, sick and dead. In recent years, they have been filial to their mother. The old lady has lived for decades, but what about Li Yuan? Liyuan is a younger generation. She has only lived for more than ten years. Her life has just begun, and she has not had time to get married and have children. In any case, they will not really agree with the old lady to arrest Li Yuan and die. Even if it''s not the story of filial piety that the younger generation cuts meat to make medicine to save the elder, they can''t accept the old lady''s death and even the body has been buried, so they can''t accept the old lady''s killing the younger generation to live again. This is ridiculous! Unfortunately, when the Li family just finished this sentence, the old lady who occupied Li Qin''s body rushed to Liyuan at a strange speed. She didn''t take Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing in mind. She just wanted to kill Liyuan and rob Liyuan''s body. In this way, her great grandson will not be in trouble, and she will be able to survive. When the time comes, she will persuade her second son to marry and have a new son, or directly adopt one from the eldest son. It''s better than being a loser now. Jiang Wanbai stood still, but there was a yellow symbol between the tip of the index finger and the middle finger. When others could not catch the figure of the old lady, she quickly raised her hand. The next moment, the old lady fell straight forward, and there was a yellow symbol on her forehead. Qi Qingxing was originally standing on the side of Jiang Wanbai. Seeing this, he held Jiang Wanbai''s wrist and stood beside him. However, the second brother of the Li family only knew that the old lady had just rushed to kill his daughter. He was protecting Li Yuan behind him, but he did not expect to reach out to help the old lady. So the old lady fell down with her face to the ground. It was Li Qin''s body that fell. People present were staring at the scene with wide eyes. For a long time, Li Yuan grabbed her father''s hand, looked at Li Qin who had fallen on the ground, and asked Jiang Wanbai, "Miss Jiang, she How is she? " "I''m trapped by my talisman for the time being. I have something to ask her, so keep her first." Jiang Wanbai turned his wrist, took a look at the courtyard, and cried, "who will carry her in? Sit down somewhere and have a good chat? " When the boss of the Li family carried Li Qin''s body on his back, the Li family were still in a trance. They didn''t know how to solve the problem. Clearly Even the Taoist priest was nearly strangled, but Miss Jiang was able to hold the old lady by just relying on a piece of Rune paper. The Li family, who came back to their senses, could not help looking at the rune paper on Li Qin''s forehead. Li Qin''s eyes were still wide open. His eyes were not white, and he was staring at Jiang Wanbai, full of resentment. The little Taoist priest fainted, and now he was carried in and put on one side of the chair. The old Taoist priest was also sitting on the side, feeling the blue and purple pinch marks on his neck and panting for breath. For a while, he was speechless. Chapter 75 The Li family still remember Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. After all, they met yesterday. "Big Master... " The young woman looks at Jiang Wanbai and is interrupted by Jiang Wanbai as soon as she exits. "My name is Jiang." Jiangwan Baidao. The young woman was stunned for a moment, and soon remembered what Li Yuan had called Jiang Wanbai when she was just at the door. She immediately understood and said, "Miss Jiang, can you help my son? I I As long as Miss Jiang can "That''s what I''m here for." Jiangwan Baidao. The young woman was stunned for a moment, and then she was relieved. She saw that Jiang Wanbai easily controlled the Empress Dowager in Li Qin''s body. She now trusts Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai lifted his chin and said, "uncover the rune paper on her forehead." "Ah?" Li''s family was shocked and said, "this Isn''t that good? In case... " "What am I afraid of?" Jiang Wanbai looks at them with a puzzled face. The Li family was stunned. When they came back to their senses, all the big and small eyes fell on the Li family''s boss, who was also afraid of it. However, he bravely walked over and reached for the rune paper on Li Qin''s forehead a few steps away. As soon as the rune paper was uncovered, the Li family''s eldest brother quickly went back, while the old lady immediately rushed at Li Yuan with a ferocious look. But she did not take a few steps. Several pieces of jade that Jiang Wanbai quickly ejected fell on her body, and a formation was formed in an instant, which directly trapped her. So, all the people watched helplessly as Li Qin was suddenly blocked by a white light and stepped back several steps. For a moment, a black shadow with a bent body was almost knocked out of Li Qin''s body. When the Li family saw this scene, they were all shocked. They knew that the shadow should be the ghost of the old lady. The old lady didn''t dare to try again. She looked at Jiang Wanbai and looked at her face. She was not willing and afraid. But soon, she looked at the Li family and others, and her voice was full of tears. She hoped that "I raised you so much. Are you allowing outsiders to bully me? Ah? Unfilial It can be seen that after knowing that she nearly killed Lao Dao and calling for her granddaughter to die for her, the people of the Li family will not be soft hearted at all. Li family old road: "Niang, did you make enough noise? Yuanyuan is also your granddaughter... " "If it''s my granddaughter, why die for me?" Exclaimed the old lady. Hearing this, Jiang Wanbai frowned and said in a cold voice, "your Shouyuan is near. It''s a cruel thing to covet someone else''s Shouyuan. What''s more, it''s still your granddaughter. What''s the matter with your granddaughter? Isn''t a granddaughter a human being? You used to be someone else''s granddaughter? Why didn''t you die for your grandmother "You The old lady was blocked by her words and couldn''t refute it. After a while, she looked at the Li family and continued to cry, trying to impress them with filial piety. But the Li family was not stupid and filial. They all knew what to do. So they turned their faces one by one and did not look at the old lady trapped in the border. Qi Qingxing was disgusted by the old lady''s words. He felt irritable. He pinched Jiang Wanbai''s hand and said in a low voice, "what do you want to ask her?" Jiang Wanbai saw that the old lady was stubborn and had already exhausted her patience. She held a piece of yellow Fu on her fingertips and threw it towards the border. She yelled: "enough!" Chapter 76 Huang Fu, thrown out by Jiang Wanbai, flew directly into the border. The old lady seemed to realize the effect of the Yellow Fu. She hid herself from her face in fear. She put her hand over her face and hissed: "go away! I don''t have a grudge against you! Why do you mind your own business! " "I just don''t like you!" Jiang Wanbai hummed. The boundary was so big that the old lady couldn''t avoid it. In an instant, she recovered Li Qin''s original face and cried to the young woman: "mother, I''m afraid! Mother... " But the young woman was cheated once and never again. What''s more, as long as she thinks that this is her mother''s body shouting these words on her son''s body, she does not feel heartache, but is extremely cold. At that moment, the Yellow Fu fell on Li Qin. In a moment, the Yellow symbol turned into a white light and disappeared into Li Qin''s body. So all the people standing outside the border saw a black shadow bounce out of Li Qin''s body. The shadow fell directly on the ground a few steps away from Li Qin, and Li Qin''s eyes closed and his body slipped down. "Bring him out." Jiangwan Baidao. Li''s parents, sun, were the first to come back to their senses. He ran over and dragged his cousin''s hands outside without any hindrance. The old lady who fell down on the ground rushed to the outside, but when it was her turn, the invisible boundary appeared again. It not only stopped the old lady, but also bounced her out again. When the old lady fell to the ground, her Yin Qi dissipated a lot and her body became unstable. She covered her heart and looked at Jiang Wanbai in panic and fear. "Well, now I ask you, you answer honestly, otherwise..." Jiang Wanbai showed his teeth, showing a bad smile, "you have to suffer." Qi Qingxing sat beside him and looked at it with a smile in his eyes. He thought the river evening White was very lovely. The old lady was obviously afraid of Jiang Wanbai, but she was nearly hit by a border. She was completely driven out of her wits. She did not know what means Jiang Wanbai had. She tried her best to survive. Naturally, she did not dare to anger Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai was very satisfied with her honesty. The next moment she stopped smiling, she looked at the old lady and asked, "who taught you this life-saving magic?" The ghost of the old lady herself was restored to her former appearance, and the back of her head was covered with blood. However, from the front, there was nothing to frighten, except for her clean face and gloomy whole face. As soon as she listened to Jiang Wanbai''s question, her eyes flashed and she opened her mouth to speak. But Jiang Wanbai had already touched her mind and directly squeezed out a piece of yellow Fu and said, "if you lie, I don''t mind using soul searching. I''ll know everything I want to know. As for you What do you want? " The old lady''s mind was completely broken by a sentence of "out of her wits." she said, "I said! I''ll tell you all! " According to the old lady, she got this magic trick from an old man. At that time, she was still young and had just given birth to her little daughter. Her mother-in-law passed away. Li Fu had just finished her funeral that day. An old man passed by Li Fu and asked for a bowl of water. At that time, the old lady happened to be present, so she was asked to give Lao Dao a bowl of water and some food to take on the road. After drinking the water, Lao Dao''s eyes lingered on her face, showing a regretful look. Chapter 77 The old lady believed in these things, especially her face and fate. She immediately felt that the old man who asked for water might be an expert, but the Taoist priest''s face showed a pity. Could it be that something was wrong with her face or fate. At the thought of this, the old lady''s heart is a jump, so quickly let him in, want to treat him well. Lao Dao declined her. Unable to come, the old lady asked, "Taoist priest, do you see something?" The old Taoist priest didn''t hide it from her, and said directly, "my wife is short-lived..." "What?" The old lady was so frightened that she almost fell to the ground. She quickly waved back the others and begged to the old Taoist: "Taoist priest, can you help me? I I will add more incense and charity in the future. I just want to live a long time. I also want to see my daughter get married and have children "After listening to me, the Taoist priest gave several pieces of paper, which recorded this method." The old lady mumbled her lips. "Where''s the paper?" Jiang Wanbai asked. The old lady said, "after I wrote down this method, I burned the paper for fear of being found out. I remember what to do and how to do it anyway..." Jiang Wanbai squints at the old lady. According to the old lady, it was more than 30 years ago that she met the Taoist priest. At that time, he was very old. In 30 years, most people must have died. However, Jiang Wanbai believes that the Taoist priest is probably still alive, and may be related to the man who killed Qi Qingxing. After all, the man who can teach the old lady such magic arts is obviously not reluctant to give up. It is not impossible for him to rob other people''s lives and survive in these 30 years. After the old lady said that, she has been secretly looking at Jiang Wanbai, her shriveled lips wriggling, her body bent and shrinking there, a small black group. Just as Jiang Wanbai pondered, the old Taoist priest who covered his voice finally eased a little. Although his voice was still hoarse, he could still be heard clearly: "since that old Taoist said that you are short-lived, how can you live to this age? Who else have you robbed of your life As soon as the words came out, the Li family were shocked and looked at the old lady one by one. I didn''t expect that it was not the first time for the old lady to do such a thing. I thought that the old lady had already died, but I didn''t know who had robbed her of her life. At this moment, when the Li family thought about the pictures of getting along with the old lady in the past, they would no longer feel warm and happy. I feel cold all over the body. When the old lady saw Jiang Wanbai looking at herself, she immediately retorted fiercely, "I didn''t! I didn''t! " "I''ll know if you ask the judge!" The white cold voice in the late Jiang Dynasty said that he would ask God if he made a rune. The old lady also wanted to quibble. The second brother of the Li family, who had been protecting Liyuan, said with a white face: "mother, did you kill father?" The old lady suddenly looked at him and looked at the second son of the Li family. Her face showed panic. Then she lowered her head in a hurry. Seeing the old lady''s reaction, what else did the Li family not understand? For a while, the next generation was ok, but they were stunned by the fact. However, people like the Li family leader were pale and swayed for several times and could not stand still. Li''s eldest brother looked at the old lady with trembling lips and tears in his eyes Chapter 78 "So what?" Seeing that she couldn''t hide it, the old lady simply broke the pot and showed resentment on her wrinkled face. She said, "what kind of father is he? When I just gave birth to my third son, his mother would make trouble for me everywhere. Before I was out of the month, she asked people to take them out of bed and make rules. But what about him? There are many foxes out there At that time, the young woman had just been born. Of course, she did not remember these things. Before she grew up, her grandmother passed away. Naturally, she could not feel her dislike for herself. The elder and the second of the Li family were not very old at that time, but they were able to remember things. They did remember that at that time, father never went home, and grandmother was not good to his mother. "But that''s not why you can kill Dad..." Li''s eldest brother couldn''t help saying. The old lady sneered and said angrily, "I won''t kill him. After I die, he will marry you his stepmother and pick up countless women. Can you live to this day? Can you live as well as you are now? I didn''t kill him for you As the old lady said, she was full of tears. The Li family was silent and didn''t know how to refute it. In fact, the old lady was right. If they had survived their ungrateful father, they might not have lived to grow up. But when I think of my father being killed by my mother, I always feel that it''s wrong and I can''t do it. "Which is right or wrong? Tell the judge. Taking people''s life is equivalent to disobeying the law of heaven. You Hum Jiang Wanbai is not the Li family. She won''t tangle with them. In her opinion, it''s wrong for the old lady to take life. If you do something wrong, you will be punished. Jiang Wanbai directly withdrew the border, took Qi Qingxing''s hand and said, "let''s go back." After that, Jiang Wanbai, regardless of the Li family''s reaction, pulled Qi Qingxing out of the Li family''s house. After her death, the old lady realized that Jiang Wanbai had withdrawn the boundary, and her face showed ecstasy. She frowned and rushed out to escape. After being wounded by the border, the old lady can''t snatch Liyuan''s body for the time being, so she plans to find a place to hide first, and then rob others'' body after the wound is healed. However, as soon as she ran into the yard, a thunderbolt burst out in the sky at night, and it was slashed directly at the old lady. The Li family who pursued her saw the old lady scream with their own eyes and turned into a handful of black ash, which was blown away by the night wind. The old Taoist who covered his neck and followed him out saw this scene and said in a hoarse voice: "the soul is broken. This is the end of disobeying the way of heaven." Jiang Wanbai heard the thunder and murmured something similar when he got on the carriage with Qi Qingxing. When Qi Qingxing heard this, he understood why she left the border and let it go. Because he knew what would happen to the old lady, he stretched out his hand and pinched Jiang Wanbai''s back neck and asked, "are you tired? Take a rest in an inn in the city tonight and go back tomorrow morning. " "Good." Jiang Wanbai covered his mouth and yawned. Leaning against the wall of the carriage, Jiang Wanbai fell asleep. He leaned on Qi Qingxing''s shoulder and was held by Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment. Seeing that she didn''t wake up, he held her head and carefully let her lie down. Lying in his arms was much more comfortable than resting on his shoulder. Jiang Wanbai didn''t sleep deeply. He just knew Qi Qingxing was by his side, so he let himself close his eyes and was lazy to open them. Chapter 79 After sleeping in the inn in the city all night, when I got up the next morning, all the people of Li''s residence came to him and waited. The old Taoist priest of Mingyue temple and his little apprentice came along. Qi Qingxing woke up earlier than Jiang Wanbai, and was already sitting at the bottom. When Jiang Wanbai came out of the room, he went to the stairway and looked down. He saw what he said, which made people at the bottom nodded in response. Then, Qi Qingxing looked up if he felt it. When he saw her, the radian of the corner of his lips did not change. He only had a smile in his eyes, which made him alienated and dissipated. For a moment, he gave people a feeling of changing from fuzzy to real. It seems that only at this moment can outsiders approach him. "Late, come down for breakfast." Qi Qingxing said to her. When the sound of Qiqing''s jargon dropped, the waiter waiting for him ran to the kitchen and brought out the breakfast. Jiang Wanbai went down and found that there was no one else in the huge inn. She fell asleep in the carriage last night. She was carried down by Qi Qingxing. She didn''t know that he had directly contracted the whole hotel. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t like to eat those cakes at breakfast. She prefers to eat steamed stuffed bun and soybean milk, or to have dinner with chaos and noodles. Qi Qingxing has found out her hobbies and habits, so it''s also these things that the sophomore has prepared. A bowl of small noodles, sprinkled with minced meat and spicy oil, a few slices of vegetables, a small spoon of fried peas, crispy, and then called on a spoonful of onion powder, very fragrant, Jiang Wanbai was completely aroused by the appetite, bit a meat bun began to breathe noodles. There was also a bowl of soybean milk beside her. Qi Qingxing was helping her add sugar to the soymilk. Jiang Wanbai saw it and said, "put more sugar." She likes to drink very sweet soybean milk. "Good." Qi Qingxing knew that she loved to drink sweet, and heard her say that it was natural for her to go down. Qi Qingxing''s taste is much lighter, but his appetite is much better than before he went to Zhenhe village. At least since then, he has not been as thin as before. When Jiang Wanbai was eating, there were people sitting on both sides. They looked at her eagerly. She was not comfortable. She looked up and asked, "have you eaten?" "Yes Those people nodded and said they had eaten if they didn''t want to. In fact, not only did they not have time to have breakfast, they didn''t sleep last night. Jiang Wanbai, seeing their present qinghei, also knows that they are probably not in the mood to have breakfast. She does not say anything. She continues to eat her own food. She eats slowly because she is afraid of being hot, but no one dares to urge anything. Instead, she does not feel that the hungry party has been aroused by her appetite. Finally a few younger generation can''t help, or called the second to eat up. Even if Jiang Wanbai ate first, when she finished eating, Qi Qingxing and others just finished eating, wiping the corners of his mouth and looking at her one by one. "See what I do?" Jiang Wanbai droops his eyelids and drinks Soybean Milk with suitable temperature. The people of the Li family looked at each other and finally looked at the second son of the Li family. It should have been the eldest son of the Li family who had been in contact with Jiang Wanbai all the time. Therefore, after discussion last night, the people of the Li family unanimously decided that the second son of the Li family would still come forward to say thanks. "Miss Jiang, you saved our Li family. We..." "Do you want to thank me?" Jiang Wanbai swept the Li family. After the Li family nodded together, she laughed and said, "this is simple. If you really want to thank me, give me silver or jade directly." Chapter 80 "I like these things." Jiang Wanbai smiles at the Li family and says it very frankly and without any cover up. The old Taoist and Taoist children sitting on one side were choked and coughed several times before they looked at Jiang Wanbai in disbelief. Even if they were dead, they would run for those yellow and white things to help others, but they would not say so frankly. They should turn around and let the other party take care of it. Although we all know it well, we still won''t get it on the surface. Therefore, for Jiang Wanbai''s bluntness, both the Taoist priest and the Taoist priest were shocked. Even the people of the Li family were all stunned for a moment, but they soon came to their senses. Several elders of the Li family all laughed and said, "it''s natural, as long as Miss Jiang doesn''t dislike it." Jiang Wanbai now wants to save more money, so that he can buy jade from Qi Qingxing. Of course, he will not dislike it. However, she also knows that the Li family is not rich in Jiangcheng, but only a little bit of money. I think it will not be a lot to thank her, but Jiang Wanbai will not be too little. After breakfast, he left the inn. Jiang Wanbai didn''t rush back. He and Qi Qingxing wandered around the city again. He bought some snacks and snacks that he didn''t have time to eat last time. Then he got on the carriage with satisfaction. He stayed in Jiangcheng until the middle of September, when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing left for Beijing. A few days later, they returned to the capital. The carriage stopped at the Qihou mansion. As soon as Jiang Wanbai got out of the carriage, a face-to-face mother came up to her and said, "second lady, your wife will send slaves and maids to pick you up." Not long after Jiang Ruyue was sent back to the capital, the Jiang family sent people to Jiangcheng to take Jiang Wanbai back, but the old lady stopped him. The old lady spoke, and the people of the Jiang family did not dare to say anything. For more than a month, Jiang Ruyue had a bad time, smashed a lot of things, and from time to time she would lose her temper or run to her father''s study and cry. Jiang Xiancheng is in love with Jiang Ruyue. He also hopes that Jiang Ruyue will marry into Qihou''s residence. When the time comes, he will give him more help in his official career. Naturally, he comforts him with a good voice. Compared with Jiang Wanbai, he also wants Jiang Ruyue to marry into Qihou mansion. After all, Jiang Ruyue grew up watching him grow up. He has deep feelings with him and is the crystallization of his love with his beloved. He also hopes that his beloved little daughter can marry better. As a result, people would stare at Qihou''s residence early on. Once Jiang Wanbai returned to Beijing, he would immediately take him back. However, the mother who came was not Jiang Wanbai''s mother, but the people around her. When she saw Jiang Wanbai, her face was still respectful. Obviously, she did not look down on her because of her previous experience. Jiang Wanbai looked at her for a while, nodded and said, "I''ll go and say to the old lady first." Mammy was obviously relieved. She nodded and said, "it should be. The maid is not considerate enough." The old lady had already got out of the carriage and saw this side. Seeing Jiang Wanbai come over, she took the lead and said, "you should go back to see your elders. If you don''t feel comfortable, just come and live in our Marquis house. The yard is ready for you." "Good." Jiang Wanbai also didn''t refuse the old lady''s good intentions, and he answered with a smile. Watching Qi Qingxing support the old lady to go in, she just turned around and said to Mammy, "let''s go." Since Jiang Wanbai got off the carriage, the mammy has been looking at Jiang Wanbai secretly. Jiang Wanbai also knows what she is looking at, probably to confirm whether she is really as stupid as Jiang Ruyue said. Chapter 81 After all, it''s one thing to hear and another to see. All the people living here are royal relatives and relatives, or Qi Hou''s residence. Although Jiang Xiancheng is a real servant, he does not have any real power. Moreover, he has been sitting in this position for more than ten years, and he has not made progress, and he does not pay attention to it. He didn''t pay much attention to him. It is impossible for Jiangfu to join us, so mammy came here in a carriage. The carriage was for Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai went in and said, "come on, too. Just tell me something about your family." Mammy''s face was startled. When she got on the carriage, she could not help asking, "second lady, are you not afraid that the maid is aunt Zhu''s?" After a pause, seeing that Jiang Wanbai did not make a sound, she went on to say, "if the slave is aunt Zhu''s, even if you ask, the answer may not be true." "You''re a grandmother''s man." Jiangwan Baidao. Yes. Mammy also wanted to ask how she knew. Jiang Wanbai had lost patience and said, "you are the master, I am the master?" A sentence stopped mammy speechless. She knelt down on her knees and lowered her head: "it''s the maid who has exceeded the distance. The old lady has not been in good health in recent years. When the second grade girl of junior high school was sent to the countryside, the master and aunt Zhu did it without her knowledge. When the old lady knows about this, you have been sent away, and the old lady is powerless to do anything..." Mammy first said the old lady''s sufferings, which she wanted to say, but she didn''t want the second lady to resent the old lady. Jiang Wanbai knows that her words are half true and half false. From the vague memory of her original body, she knows that this grandmother is still very good at speaking in the family, because of the filial piety in this dynasty, and Jiang Xiancheng was really brought up by the old lady herself, and she still listens to this mother''s words most of the time. Otherwise, Jiang Xiancheng''s true love would not have been for so many years, and she was still an aunt Zhu. At the beginning, Jiang Xiancheng took this true love into the government and made Jiang Wanbai''s mother die of depression. The old lady sent a message on the spot. Even if aunt Zhu had a son in the future, she would never be allowed to be righted. However, after Jiang Ruyue''s elder sister entered the palace, the old lady had already loosened up a little, and she also gave a leak to Jiang first. If Jiang Ruyue could marry into Qi Hou''s house, she would agree with aunt Zhu''s righting. Therefore, for Jiang Wanbai was sent to the countryside, at first, the old lady may not really know, but later she did not want to let the original body come back. After all, she is a fool. After all, she will only let the Jiangfu be laughed at. Otherwise, it will not say that Jiang Ruyue will support her mother if she marries Qi Houfu. "Aunt Zhu has been blowing a pillow side wind in the master''s ear for a long time. If the maid doesn''t come, I''m afraid it will be aunt Zhu''s person who will pick up the second miss. At that time, the second miss is afraid that there will be no good fruit to eat. The old lady is worried that you will be bullied by Aunt Zhu. Then she let the maid come to pick you up and hide the news of your return to Beijing today..." Mammy said as she went to see Jiang Wanbai''s reaction. It''s a pity that Jiang Wanbai has been leaning against the wall of the carriage with her eyes closed. She has no expression on her face and will not give her any response. Mammy felt that she had said everything she should have said. At last, she sighed and said, "second miss, in this mansion, in addition to the master being hoodwinked by Aunt Zhu, only the old lady really loves you." Chapter 82 "After all, you are the only granddaughter of the old lady, aren''t you?" Mammy said. Hearing this, Jiang Wanbai lifted his eyes and said with a smile: "will my grandmother support me in the future?" "It''s nature..." Mammy thought what she had said worked, and her face was beaming with joy. At that time, the carriage stopped. Jiang Wanbai followed mammy into Jiangfu and walked directly to the backyard. As soon as a servant girl came out, she was stunned for a moment. Then she saw the mother behind Jiang Wanbai. She immediately responded and saluted with a smile: "second lady." Jiang Wanbai glanced at her, and answered with no salt or salt. She walked to the main house in the yard. Mammy followed her. Before she stepped into the main room, she raised her voice and called, "old lady, the second lady is back." As soon as Jiang Wanbai went in, he heard an old voice calling her with joy: "is Wanbai back? Come and show grandma. You''ve suffered a lot outside these years... " As for the old lady, she didn''t have a good look when she was sitting in the old lady''s house Even if you don''t get close to each other, the grandmother still wants to shout. Probably aware of Jiang Wanbai''s indifference, the old lady first glanced at the mammy behind her. The Mammy was surprised and nodded to the old lady, indicating that she had said everything. The old lady quietly took back her eyes and looked at Jiang Wanbai. She looked at her face lovingly and reached out to hold her face to have a good look. Strangely, Jiang Wanbai just stopped for a moment and stood beside the couch and allowed her to move. "Too thin It''s too thin I blame your father for being bewitched and sent to the countryside to suffer hardships. My grandmother can''t stop you. I''m distressed... " Mrs. Jiang put her hand over her heart and her eyes turned red. It seems that it really hurts. Jiang Wanbai looked at her curiously, thinking that the old lady was also a performer, but she didn''t show her face. She just pulled the corners of her lips and said, "grandmother, it''s all over. Fortunately, Qingxing came to me..." On hearing Jiang Wanbai mention Qi Qingxing, Mrs. Jiang''s eyes flashed with joy. She could see more clearly than her son. She knew that since the prince of Hou''s family had gone to fetch Jiang Wanbai back in person, there would be no one else in this Shizi''s wife''s position, only Jiang Wanbai''s. What''s more, Jiang Ruyue, who was taken to summer by the old lady of Qihou mansion, was sent back. The attitude of Qihou mansion has been made clear. That is, aunt Zhu and Jiang Ruyue are still in the delusion, and her son is deceived by the woman''s rhetoric, and for a while he can''t tell the truth. "Qi Shizi is a good man. He is thinking about you in his heart. You can have a good relationship with him in the future. Don''t have any other right and wrong again..." Mrs. Jiang taught her in a good tone. Jiang evening White left ear into the right ear out, also did not care, naturally will not feel angry or angry, she felt a bit funny. She had never had any right or wrong. The old lady would just like to let her be honest with her husband and educate her son. She did not mention that she had agreed to change her son''s wife. Chapter 83 Jiang Wan seldom talks in vernacular language. Mrs. Jiang only thought that she had been in the countryside for a few years and was not very good for a long time. She was timid and introverted, so she didn''t care. She just said, "Wanbai, in a few days, my grandmother will find a mother to teach you some rules, so as not to make people laugh at you when you marry into Qi Hou''s house." "I''m afraid not." Jiang Wanbai blinked. She didn''t want to learn the rules from those moms. Besides, she followed Qi Qingxing in the villa for more than a month, and no one said that her rules were bad. Old lady Jiang''s face sank when she was stunned and said, "evening white, don''t make a fool of yourself." "It was Qingxing''s grandmother who told me to move to Qihou''s house tomorrow, and then she would ask the mother in the palace to teach me." Jiang night white face does not change the color of the nonsense. Anyway, even if the old lady Jiang asked to go to the old lady of Qihou house, she would help her round it. And tomorrow to move to Qihou house is also back on the way, Qi Qingxing and her agreed, Jiang Wanbai lazy to deal with these people, so also did not think much about agreed. After hearing Jiang Wanbai''s words, Mrs. Jiang''s face turned cloudy immediately. She was laughing and praising her good work. She was very pleased by the old lady of Qihou''s residence. Outside, a report was heard, "old lady, aunt Zhu is coming with the third lady." The smile on Mrs. Jiang''s face was closed and she said in a low voice, "what is she doing here?" "I heard that the second lady had been received by the old lady, so I came here to have a look." The beautiful voice rings from the outside, and then Jiang Wanbai sees a beautiful woman with Jiang Ruyue coming in. The woman''s eyebrows and eyes are full of charm. She doesn''t look old at all. On the contrary, it''s very exciting. There''s no big difference between the face in Jiang Wanbai''s memory except for a little more charm. Jiang Wanbai has already taken back his hand and walked to the old lady Jiang''s hand and sat down. He looked at the two men walking in with no intention of getting up. Jiang Ruyue said angrily, "what do you mean, second sister? Do you know how to get up to greet your elders? I''ve been in the country for a long time "Tut ~" Jiang Wanbai said with a light Tut and a sarcastic smile: "as the only one in the family, let me say hello to my aunt? There is such a saying in the world? " Aunt Zhu''s face suddenly turned white and her fingernails were pinched into her palm. What she hated most was the name of "aunt" on her head. In other courtyards, those servants had changed their mouths and called her "Madame" directly. People in the old lady''s yard still called her "aunt Zhu". Therefore, aunt Zhu did not like to come to the old lady''s yard. Now, there is one more person to remind her that she is an "aunt", is a concubine room, in front of Jiang Wanbai this fool, she is just a maid. "It''s just like the moon. I hope you don''t get angry..." "I''m not angry." Jiang Wanbai looked at her perfectly, "as long as aunt Zhu still remembers the rules." She raised her chin slightly and waited for Aunt Zhu to salute. Aunt Zhu''s whole body is stiff, how can''t her knee bend down, want her to salute this fool? How could that be possible? Jiang Wan was so white that her face turned red. She had to say more. Mrs. Jiang, who was sitting on the top, said with a heavy face, "that''s enough!" "Grandmother..." Jiang Ruyue thinks that Mrs. Jiang is standing on her side. She goes to her aggrieved and wants to be close to Mrs. Jiang as before. Chapter 84 It''s better to let old lady Jiang punish Jiang Wanbai severely. But Jiang Ruyue just walked forward two steps, on the river old lady disdain of the eyes, "see Di elder sister is this attitude? I don''t know how to salute when I see my grandmother. Jiang Ruyue, that''s how your aunt teaches you the rules? " "No No, it''s not Grandmother... " Jiang Ruyue looks pale and a little confused. I don''t know how the old lady was coaxed by herself and suddenly stood there. Clearly, my grandmother also agreed with her to marry into Qihou''s house instead of Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Ruyue couldn''t understand, but aunt Zhu had already understood Mrs. Jiang''s attitude. As early as she learned that Mrs. Jiang had sent her mother to ask Jiang Wanbai back to her house, she had already suspected it. Now she just affirmed her guess. She hated her heart to death, but aunt Zhu did not dare to fight against Mrs. Jiang openly. She immediately pulled out a smile and said, "Ruyue doesn''t know the rules. She just wants to be close to her when she sees her, so she forgets her propriety, Ruyue..." She took Jiang Ruyue''s hand, and the other hand in her sleeve was about to pinch blood. Her smile on her face was stiff, and her eyes were all insulted. She first saluted the old lady, then turned to Jiang Wanbai and saluted with them. "If you don''t understand the rules, just study hard. The third sister has been staying in the capital city without knowing the rules. It seems that Aunt Zhu really does not teach well..." Jiang Wanbai picked up his tea cup and sipped it gently. He said, "grandmother, I look at Aunt Zhu. It''s not good. I heard that Aunt Zhu is in charge of most of the affairs in the family. Isn''t this a disgrace to our family? It''s better to set up rules and regulations... " "Second miss, I''m..." As soon as aunt Zhu''s face changed, she wanted to explain. As a result, as soon as he opened his mouth, Jiang Wanbai glanced at the past and said, "hmm? What does aunt Zhu call herself? " "It seems that this rule is really bad. It''s not as good as me..." Jiang Wanbai said to Mrs. Jiang with a sigh, "or I have the cheek to ask grandma Qingxing for a word, and then let my third sister and aunt Zhu learn the rules together?" "No No need to... " Aunt Zhu was so frightened that she didn''t care about anything. Jiang Wanbai said that she didn''t understand the rules, so she recognized it by biting her teeth. After all, it was in the house, which she had mastered and was not afraid to be told. But when it comes to outsiders, how can everyone know that she was scolded by his wife and didn''t understand the rules, and she had to go to Qi Hou''s house to learn? Even if she can be righted, she will still be looked down upon. Everyone will remember that she used to be an aunt, an aunt who was trampled on by his wife. Jiang Ruyue returns to her senses and stares at Jiang Ruyue angrily. However, she also knows that her grandmother is not on her side now. She dare not make old lady Jiang angry. Of course, Mrs. Jiang doesn''t want this thing to really go out. It will be the whole Jiangfu who will lose face at that time. But she also knows that she can''t let it go easily. Otherwise, Jiang Wanbai will be dissatisfied. Then pondered for a while, then toward the bamboo aunt light way: "since do not understand the rules, then these days to make good rules." When she turned to Jiang Wanbai, she had a loving smile on her face and said, "just in time, Wanbai also stayed with her grandmother to have a good meal." "It''s natural." Jiang Wanbai said with a smile. It was just about time to have lunch. So Jiang Wanbai sat beside Mrs. Jiang. Jiang Ruyue sat opposite her, while aunt Zhu stood beside her and made rules, including vegetables and water. Chapter 85 Jiang Wanbai was the only one who enjoyed the meal most. Aunt Zhu''s face turned blue, but she had to wear a smile, which made her feel a bit ferocious. However, Jiang Ruyue wanted to please Mrs. Jiang, but Mrs. Jiang only cared about Jiang Wanbai. She turned to stare at Jiang Wanbai, but her eyes were sour. Jiang Wanbai didn''t look at her. After dinner, Mrs. Jiang yawned and showed fatigue on her face. Jiang Wanbai did not make a sound. Aunt Zhu on one side said, "let''s have a rest first. The second younger sister must be tired. My concubine has already prepared the yard." "The evening white, let mammy take you to Qin Chunyuan, grandmother let someone clean up for you early in the morning, and you will live there when you are in your house." The old lady ignored aunt Zhu''s words directly and laughed kindly at Chaojiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai laughed and said, "that''s great, grandmother. When I''m not in the house, you have to let someone watch for me. I don''t like outsiders coming into my yard." "Good, good." Mrs. Jiang is naturally full of answers. She clearly points out that when Jiang Wanbai was sent to the countryside, she didn''t stop it and didn''t ask people to take Jiang Wanbai back. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t be without resentment. However, Jiang Wanbai didn''t take the initiative to mention this matter after she came back. Mrs. Jiang knew that at least she could be saved in Jiang Wanbai. Then, she should be more firm. Aunt Zhu''s face was stiff, and there were many bloodstains on her palm. Qin Chunyuan used to be the courtyard where Jiang Wanbai''s mother lived. Since Jiang Wanbai''s mother died of illness and aunt Zhu couldn''t support her for a long time, she had also made the idea of Qin Chunyuan. She thought that even if she was not righted, she should at least live in the master''s yard, so that people in the house could know that she was the mistress of the house. Unfortunately, Mrs. Jiang not only disagreed with her being righted, but also refused to let her live in qinchunyuan. At first, aunt Zhu wanted to cut first and then play. She even had a good relationship with Jiang first. As a result, most of the things were moved in. Mrs. Jiang knew about it and forced people to throw her things out again. Now, Mrs. Jiang gave the courtyard to Jiang Wanbai and said that she would leave it to her in the future. As soon as aunt Zhu came out of Mrs. Jiang''s yard, her face became gloomy. When she got to the garden, she could not help but tear up a lot of flowers on the roadside. She had planned to let Jiang Wanbai live in the yard before she was sent to the countryside. She wanted to give Jiang Wanbai a leg up. But now, Mrs. Jiang even stood up to Jiang Wanbai! Aunt Zhu was so angry that she did not dare to offend Mrs. Jiang. She had to make rules with a smiling face! "Mother, what''s the matter with grandma?" Jiang Ruyue was also very angry. She took aunt Zhu''s arm and said, "my grandmother was on our side before tomorrow." If it was normal, aunt Zhu would have coaxed her. But now, she was very upset. She even threw away Jiang Ruyue''s hand and said, "if you hadn''t been sent back by Qi Houfu, we would not have been insulted today!" Jiang Ruyue was stunned at the spot, and then screamed: "Niang, are you blaming me?" For a moment, the servants in the past looked at this side one after another. Aunt Zhu felt ashamed and didn''t want to stand here arguing with her. She wrung her eyebrows and said, "enough, like the moon. It seems that you really need to learn the rules." Chapter 86 If you shout like this, you can''t look like a lady. Now, when she sees the idea of being a little girl in Beijing, she''s always careful about what she''s doing wrong. Jiang Ruyue glared at her with unbelievable eyes. Jiang Xiancheng was going to the upper court today. After the next, he went to drink and eat with his colleagues. He was not sent back until the afternoon. He was drunk. Aunt Zhu wanted to complain to him, but she found him unconscious. The wine stinks, but also mixed with a strong pungent smell of rouge, it is obviously to go to Fengyue place to drink wine. Aunt Zhu''s face was distorted for a moment. Even if she was true love in Jiang Xiancheng''s heart, over the years, several aunts were still brought into the mansion. If she hadn''t strictly controlled the backyard, I didn''t know how many more young masters and ladies would be in this mansion. A common woman can have a child, but she will never allow a son to be born! Thinking of this, aunt Zhu reached out and touched her stomach, bit her teeth, or untied her clothes and went to bed. Jiang Wanbai went to Qin Chunyuan with Mammy. As soon as she went in, she felt a sense of familiarity rising from the bottom of her heart. She hardly hesitated and went to see many scenes in her memory. "Since the death of his wife, the yard has been empty. The old lady has been kept in order, but the furnishings have not been touched. Aunt Zhu wanted to live in the house, but she was forced out by the old lady. This has been reserved for you for the second lady." The mammy who brought Jiang Wanbai to pick her up at the gate of Qihou mansion. From stepping into the yard, Mammy began to babble. Jiang Wanbai did not make a sound, but walked through the familiar places according to her memory. She used to climb up and down the soft couch, and even had a cloth tiger. The cloth tiger was very old. After a pause, Jiang Wanbai reached out and took it up. In a trance, she still smelled a smell of milk. As a child, Jiang Wanbai used his mouth to bite the cloth tiger. "Thank grandma for me." Silence for a long time, Jiang Wanbai holding the cloth tiger sat by the bed, said to Mammy. Mammy''s eyes filled with a smile, but her mouth also said: "where is the old lady doing this for the second lady''s one thank you? At the beginning, the master insisted on welcoming aunt Zhu into the mansion, but the old lady failed to stop her. You have always felt sorry for your wife and the second miss, and there is not much you can do. I just hope that the second miss will still have a little nostalgia for this mansion... " Mammy peeped at Jiang Wanbai''s reaction as she spoke. But Jiang Wanbai drooped her eyes, and there was no fluctuation on her face. Seeing this, Mammy''s face showed disappointment. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something. Jiang Wanbai said, "Mammy, go back, I''ll sleep for a while." Mammy had to swallow it again and leave. A lot of servant girls were left in the yard. They were all given to her by Mrs. Jiang this time. Towards the evening, a woman came up and said, "second miss, the master is eating in the bamboo garden. Please come along." "Just come." Jiang Wanbai woke up early and drew a few runes. As soon as he collected the things, he went outside. As soon as I got to the outside of Zhuyuan, I heard the laughter inside. Jiang Wan''s white face didn''t change, so he went straight in. When she went in, the people inside did not stop and no one said hello to her. Chapter 87 Jiang Wanbai didn''t care at all and sat down in an empty seat. At last, their voices stopped and looked at her one after another. Jiang Ruyue said: "second elder sister, dad is still here. Why don''t you even shout at him? I''m really in the countryside. I don''t know any rules. " Once upon a time, she seemed to have a look at the river, but she didn''t want to see what she said! Stand up for me Jiang Wanbai sat still and even picked up his chopsticks and was about to eat. Jiang first slapped his hands on the table top, making the dishes and chopsticks jump with each other, "have you put your father and me in the eye! How do you learn the rules? It''s really in the countryside... " "Didn''t my father and aunt Zhu send me to the countryside?" Jiang Wanbai looked at him in surprise, "I thought my father should know this when he sent me to the countryside. What rules can the country have?" She knew that this meal could not be eaten. She simply put down her chopsticks and looked at Jiang Xiancheng. "Are you hating me?" Jiang''s face stiffened for a moment, shaking his face. "If you know this kind of thing, why say it?" Jiang Wanbai sighed. Jiang Xiancheng''s face suddenly looked ugly. He was so angry that he could not shake his heart. He raised his hand to fight Jiang Wanbai''s face. Unfortunately, Jiang Wanbai had been on guard for a long time, so he directly stood up. Instead of hitting her, Jiang Xiancheng slapped her on the table directly because of his excessive force. "Bang", Jiang Wanbai feels pain when listening to the sound, not to mention this moment, Jiang Xiancheng has already screamed out. Aunt Zhu was stunned for a moment, and quickly reached out to check Jiang Xiancheng''s hand. As she looked at it, she looked into her eyes and said to Jiang Wanbai: "second miss, even if you don''t like my body and Ruyue, if you have any temper, just go to my body. Master, but your father, you are unfilial!" "If I''m kind to the killer who killed my mother, I''m really unfilial." Jiang evening white face color a cold, cold voice. When Aunt Zhu and Jiang Xiancheng heard this sentence, they were both shocked. Their eyes flashed. Then they looked at each other. Jiang Xiancheng turned blue and said angrily: "evil! What are you talking about? Your mother died of illness "If you hadn''t asked to marry my mother for the sake of official career, my mother would have been cheated into thinking that she had married a good man. If you had not kept this outer room after you married my mother, and you had just finished giving birth to my mother, I couldn''t wait to take the outer room back to the house. If it wasn''t for you, the dog man and woman, how could my mother be depressed! What''s more... " Jiang Wanbai''s eyes fell on Aunt Zhu''s face, freezing cold, "is my mother''s end of depression, you should not be the most clear?" Jiang Xiancheng was unable to refute what Jiang Wan said in white words. He held his heart and gasped. After half a sound, he even said: "ah Zhu and I are true love!" "Hiss ~" Jiang Wanbai chuckled rudely, with a face of sarcasm. "Then your true love is really disgusting." Jiangwan Baidao. "You, you, you..." Jiang Xian was so angry that he leaned back. He said, "You evil barrier evil creature! You''re going to piss me off At first, aunt Zhu was frightened by Jiang Wanbai''s sentence "you should be the most clear about it." then she reluctantly regained her mind. She pressed down the bottom of her heart and said, "second miss, you are so unfilial that you can see who dares to marry you!" Chapter 88 Jiang Ruyue, who had been startled by the scene in front of her, regained her consciousness after hearing aunt Zhu''s words. Her eyes brightened and her face excitedly looked at Jiang Wanbai and said, "yes! I will tell Qi Shizi that you are unfilial! At that time, Qi Shizi will not be willing to marry you again! " As if caught what handle, Jiang Ruyue raised his chin slightly and looked at Jiang Wanbai excitedly. She waited for Jiang Wanbai to cry in panic. It was better to kneel down and beg her for not telling her these things. But Jiang Wanbai stood there and looked at her with a fool''s eyes. Jiang Wanbai said, "well, just go and say, and I''ll wait. Is it you, Jiang Shilang, who was impeached for spoiling my wife or I was ridiculed for being unfilial first?" "What spoils my wife? What are you talking about? Your mother has been dead for many years... " Jiang Xiancheng was frightened by these four words and yelled at Jiang Wanbai, but only to cover up his heart. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t want to pay attention to him. Instead, he looks at Aunt Zhu and pulls the corners of his lips. The ink color of her pupils deepens. She says quietly: "aunt Zhu, in these years, in the dead of night, don''t you think there are several pairs of eyes looking at you all the time?" Aunt Zhu''s face suddenly turned white, and Jiang Wanbai sneered and left. All the roars of Jiang Xiancheng are left behind. As soon as she got into the yard, Jiang Wan''s white face was not angry at all, as if she had just walked outside for a while. She said to her maid, "go to the kitchen and give me the food. I haven''t eaten yet." The servant girl was stunned for a moment. She knew that she had just been invited to the bamboo garden for dinner, but she didn''t dare to ask. When she answered, she hurried out and went to the kitchen. What happened in the bamboo garden was quickly spread to Mrs. Jiang''s ears. At that time, Mrs. Jiang had just had dinner, and a Mammy was squatting in front of her and rubbing her feet for her. After listening to the silence for a while, Mrs. Jiang sighed: "she was a fool in the past ten years. Now that God has let her escape from death, she will be a lucky one in the latter half of her life. Don''t they all say that if she is not killed, there must be a blessing in the future?"? Qi Shizi and the old lady of Qihou''s house regard her as treasure. Her father can''t understand this. She is confused "Old lady, if you don''t invite the master here, you can talk to him?" Mammy suggested. Mrs. Jiang shook her head. She didn''t think about it, but she knew more clearly what kind of temper her son was. As long as there was aunt Zhu, Jiang Xiancheng could not get along with Jiang Wanbai harmoniously. "That''s it." Mrs. Jiang waved her hand and closed her eyes and said, "if he wants to do it, let him do it. I can''t stop him. I can only hope that the girl in the evening white can remember me a little bit, and then he will be able to return home." Mammy did not dare to say anything. However, I still feel a little dissatisfied with what the old lady said. Even if the second young lady can marry into the Qihou mansion in the future, she will not give any help to the master at most. Can she really deal with the master in reverse? In the final analysis, the master is her father, which can not be denied. What they didn''t know was that what Mrs. Jiang thought was the warning Jiang Wanbai gave to Aunt Zhu before he left the bamboo garden. In the heart also has the suspicion, perhaps, at that time Jiang Wanbai her mother''s death really and Zhu aunt related. Chapter 89 That night, after everyone was asleep, a scream came out of the bamboo garden, which startled the maids who stayed outside. The lights were bright for a moment. Before long, Jiang came out of the bamboo garden with a gloomy face, and his clothes were not fully dressed. But the bamboo aunt who always chased Jiang first didn''t chase her out this time. This night, the light in the bamboo garden has not been extinguished. Aunt Zhu''s face is pale and shrinks on the bed. She pulls her mother who she trusts and does not sleep all night. It was not easy to wait until the day was slightly bright, Jiang Ruyue rushed in with his hair in his hair. "Mother Ghost! Mother... " Jiang Ruyue''s face was pale. She rushed directly into aunt Zhu''s arms, shivering and incoherent. When Aunt Zhu heard her words, she felt a tremor in her heart. The hand that held her arm tightened instantly. Her bloodshot eyes looked at Jiang Ruyue and asked, "Ruyue, what do you see?" "Mother It''s It''s aunt Yun... " Jiang Ruyue shook his voice. When Aunt Zhu heard this, she had been holding on for half a night. At this moment, she turned her eyes and fainted directly. From this day on, even if aunt Zhu gave a death order to hide it, the whole people of Jiangfu knew that Aunt Zhu and miss three had seen ghosts. They did not know who aunt Zhu saw, but the third miss was said to have seen aunt Yun. When mentioning aunt Yun, the servants in the mansion all look strange. Even the mother who reported to old lady Jiang said with deep expression: "old lady, the pregnant aunt Yun and the third Miss fell into the water together, one body and two lives. Although the third Miss bit to death, it was aunt Yun who pushed her first, but what happened to the fact..." Mammy did not finish speaking, but Mrs. Jiang understood. At the beginning, aunt Yun kept the pregnancy from her death. When she died, they knew it was a corpse and two lives. But at that time, Jiang Ruyue insisted that it was aunt Yun who pushed her first. When she fell down, aunt Yun was arrested. But people are all dead. What''s more, Jiang Ruyue says that she doesn''t know that Aunt Yun is pregnant. Does she really not know? Thinking of another possibility, even Mrs. Jiang felt a chill in her heart. She quickly turned the Buddha beads and recited several Buddhist names. Then she said to her mother, "at that time, it was like the moon, but she was only nine years old..." You can kill people at the age of nine Mammy did not dare to say any more, and she read a few Buddhist names along with Mrs. Jiang. I thought that Aunt Zhu and Jiang Ruyue made a scene that night. Who knows, the next night, both aunt Zhu and Jiang Wanbai were awakened by screams. Jiang Ruyue cried again and ran into aunt Zhu''s yard. She could not care about anything. She cried and cried in fear: "mother, she came to me to pay for my life. It''s really aunt Yun, and there is a child who is all blood..." As soon as the day breaks, aunt Zhu takes Jiang Ruyue to Daqing temple outside the city. However, this matter has been spread out. Many people know that there is a ghost in Jiang''s mansion, and the ghost doesn''t disturb others. They just make a concubine and his aunt''s daughter. When they know that the aunt was raised outside the house by Jiang before Mrs. Jiang''s death, and then she is brought back to the mansion. Jiang Fu''s people are depressed and die. This aunt becomes the mistress of the mansion. Those ladies and girls who are familiar with backyard intrigue understand it in their hearts. Jiang Wanbai left Jiangfu the next day, and Qihou''s house had already prepared a yard for her, which was still next to Qi Qingxing''s yard. Chapter 90 The population of the Qihou residence is much simpler. If you go out to qiqingxing, there is only a common young master who was brought back six or seven years ago. It is said that the Lord Qi left a seed when he went down to do business. Later, the woman and the child bumped all the way to the capital and went to Qihou house. And the Lord Qi did remember the woman, and there was the subordinate who gave the woman to him as a witness. The child''s facial features and he were indeed similar. So the woman, along with the child, entered the Qihou mansion. But that woman has always been an aunt. Even though Qi Qingxing''s health has been getting worse and worse in recent years, the son of this generation has always been Qi Qingxing. Although Qi houye is not very close to Qi Qingxing, he has never said that he would give the throne to the common son. At first, Jiang Wanbai didn''t know that Qi Qingxing had a younger brother. When he entered Qihou''s house, his family and his lord Qi were all present at noon. When they ate in the old lady''s yard, Jiang Wanbai knew that Qi Qingxing had a half brother. She looked at Qi Qingxing, and then looked at the young man who looked gentle and harmless. Her eyebrows slightly frowned and her face showed doubts. "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing approached her and asked in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai hesitated for a moment and asked, "how old is your brother younger than you?" "Three years old." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wan''s doubts on her white face became more serious. She opened her lips and looked around the people present. She swallowed those words back and whispered to Qi Qingxing: "eat first." Qi Qingxing knew that she had something to say to herself, and her eyebrows moved. She looked thoughtfully at the youth sitting on the lower right side of the Lord Qi. Qi Hao seemed to be looking at him. He looked at him with a harmless smile. The young woman sitting next to Qi Hao filled a bowl of soup and handed it to Qi Qingxing with a gentle smile: "the son of heaven looks much better now. It seems that Jiangcheng is indeed a good place." Since Qi Qingxing''s mother died of illness, there has been no other woman around Qi houye. Until this lady Qing took Qi Hao to find him, there was only one lady Qing around him in these years. Mrs. Qing has always been gentle, but she has never caused any trouble. She is honest and honest. The old lady is tolerant of her. Qi Qingxing doesn''t have much contact with her, so he doesn''t have much sense of her. "Elder brother''s face is really much better. Originally, I wanted to ask someone to help him find a master or an expert to come back. Maybe he can cure his body." Qi houye''s eyes also fell on Qi Qingxing''s face. He knew what master Mingyuan had said at the beginning of the year. Now he saw that Qi Qingxing''s face was much better and had obvious changes before he left Beijing. His face was also slightly surprised and asked, "what did you encounter in this trip?" "Some things happened. I don''t know if my father has time later. I have something to say to my father." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. The Lord of Qi nodded his head after thinking a little and said, "go to my study after dinner." Qi Hao, who was talking, was directly ignored by the two people. For a moment, a dark light flashed through his eyes, but he still had a smile on his face and turned to the old man and said, "grandmother, in a few days, you are going to the Daqing temple, right? Will my grandson come with you then "It''s hard for you to have such filial piety. Let''s go together then." The old lady nodded. Chapter 91 Usually, several masters of Qihou''s house ate together, and he was always the first to eat well and leave. This time, when he had finished eating, he would put down his chopsticks. When he put down his chopsticks, he looked up at Jiang Wanbai, which gave rise to a kind of hesitation. Without him, Jiang Wanbai really makes people look very fragrant when they eat. After a while, Lord Qi feels like he still wants to eat. "When you''re finished, leave first." Old lady Qi knew her son''s habits well. Seeing that he stopped chopsticks but didn''t leave immediately, she thought he was worried about Jiang Wanbai just coming over, so she said in a voice. Qi Hou ye, who wanted to continue to eat, suddenly felt embarrassed to move his chopsticks again, so he put them down. Seeing Jiang Wanbai also looked over, he coughed gently and tried to soften his face a little. He said, "you keep eating. I''ll go first." Qi Qingxing didn''t even lift his eyelids from the beginning to the end. Obviously, he was used to the behavior of Qi houye leaving after dinner. When Mrs. Qing first came, she would be anxious to follow up, but now she is used to it. She can sit in the same place and tell Qi Hao to eat in a low voice. Occasionally, she will take care of old lady Qi and Qi Qingxing. Although it''s just a meal time, in Jiang Wan''s white eyes, this lady Qing is more capable than aunt Zhu of Jiangfu''s family. What''s more, Mrs. Qing has a son beside her, and aunt Zhu has been with Jiang Xiancheng for so many years. She has only two daughters and has not given birth to a son. After leaving from the old lady, Lord Qi went to his study as usual. When he got into the study, he was about to help him sharpen his ink. As soon as he reached out his hand, Lord Qi looked at him sideways: "don''t worry. Go to the kitchen and give me the food first." "What would you like to eat Or the first time was asked to go to the kitchen to eat, the hands carefully asked. The Lord Qi thought about the things on the table, and his throat moved. His words were: "whatever you want." When his subordinates ordered people to bring cakes, the Lord Qi took them and ate a few pieces and did not move them any more. He always felt that his appetite had been provoked a little bit. "Lord, do not eat?" Asked the waiter carefully. Lord Qi waved his hand and went back to the desk to check the official documents. After dinner, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing sat with the old lady for a while. When the old lady showed sleepiness, they came out of the old lady''s yard. "What did you want to say to me before?" Qi Qingxing didn''t make a sound on the way back. Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment and thought about it. She looked around and then approached Qi Qingxing in a low voice: "you should have a brother." "Well?" Qi Qingxing nodded and looked at her suspiciously. I don''t know what she said. After all, I just had dinner with Qi Hao. But the next moment Jiang Wanbai''s words will make him face a change. "You do have a brother, but I see your face, your brother is 20 years younger than you It''s your father''s son, but the man on the table just now... " Qi Hao is only three years younger than him. Qi Qingxing''s pupils shrank slightly, and then he heard Jiang Wanbai mutter: "what''s more, I don''t quite understand the face of Qi Hao. It seems that Qi Hao''s life is rich and has a promising future. When you look at it carefully, you can see clearly that he has a lonely and miserable life." Jiang Wanbai''s face is distressed. Chapter 92 If he hadn''t just warned himself that others were watching, Jiang Wanbai really wanted to make a divination for Qi Hao. "Gu Sha?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice. Jiang Wan nodded his head and said, "it''s the father and mother who are close to him. If you are close to him, you will be attacked by a minor illness. If you are a person with such a fate, his parents must die early in his childhood. If his parents stay away from him since childhood, he can not be affected, but..." "Mrs. Qing is the one who brought him up and has always brought him around." Qi Qingxing light voice, but the hand in the sleeve is tight, the back of the hand is bulging. "If that''s true, he''s not my brother." Qiqingxing road. Jiang evening white point head, carefully looking at Qi Qingxing''s face. "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing quickly realized Jiang Wanbai''s eyes and couldn''t help laughing and reached for her wrist. Jiang Wanbai takes back his sight, and his ear tip is a little red. "He is not your brother, which is a good thing, otherwise your family will be taken by him..." "Well." Qi Qingxing answered and said in a low voice, "I''m not sad." It''s really nothing to be sad about. Although Qi Hao has been taken back for several years, he and Qi Hao do not have any feelings to say. They are not sad. At most, they are a little angry. Jiang Wanbai simply stopped, turned over and looked at him openly. Seeing that he was calm, he did not feel sad. Jiang Wanbai quietly relaxed and let down his heart. "It''s ok if you don''t feel sad. What are you going to do?" Qi Qingxing said: "I believe what you said, but my father may not believe it. I will let people investigate this matter, and then tell my father that before this, you should keep this secret." "Good." Jiang evening white point, she was not what talkative people, "that old lady there I also do not say." "Well." Qi Qingxing took her hand and went ahead. When he got to the gate of Jiang Wanbai''s yard, Jiang Wanbai suddenly stopped and said to Qi Qingxing with a serious look: "it suddenly occurred to me that he was the one who took away your good fortune because I didn''t see his face really." That makes sense. Qi Qingxing didn''t react too much. Jiang Wanbai looked at it and said, "have you guessed it already?" Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment and shook his head, "no, I''m not as smart as you." Jiang Wanbai coughed lightly, but she still didn''t hold back the smile on her face. She turned to her face and pointed her ear lobe to Qi Qingxing. She took her hand back and said, "I''m going to go in. You can go back." "Good." Qi Qingxing''s mouth should be, but also stood in place without action. Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment. He turned around and walked toward the yard. After a few steps, he suddenly stopped and ran to Qi Qingxing. "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing almost couldn''t resist opening his hand to her. Although he didn''t open his hand to hold her full, he still stretched out his hand to trim her hair behind her ears. "I think that the person behind you will probably do it again in the near future. You have collected all the jade runes I gave you." Jiang Wanbai grabs his hand and instructs. Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment, and his smile deepened in his eyes. After all, he could not help but bend down to hold her in his arms. He turned his head and thin lips against her ear and whispered, "good." Jiang Wanbai''s body became stiff in an instant. The tip of her nose smelled the faint fragrance of Qi Qingxing, which was not unpleasant. On the contrary, she liked it very much. Chapter 93 The man in his arms has been in a stiff state. Qi Qingxing has to let go of her. He reaches out and rubs on her head. He is helpless and knows that he can''t force her. "Well, go in." Jiang Wanbai quickly turned around and ran into the yard with almost the same hands and feet. He ran straight into his room. He closed the door and put his back against the door. He covered his heart, which was beating fast, and his cheek was burning. A moment later, Jiang Wanbai covered his face with both hands and squatted down with his back against the door. His heart was also too shameful. But it''s just a hug. What do you do with such a big reaction Fortunately, she did not have to face Qi Qingxing directly. Jiang Wanbai happily thought, the next afternoon did not go out of the room, sit down on the bed and meditate carefully. Jiang Wanbai felt that his heart beat faster when he was in front of Qi Qingxing, which must be the reason why his practice was not in place! But Qi Qingxing looked at Jiang Wanbai and ran into the room. He was in a better mood. He turned around and went to Qi houye''s study and told him what he had said with his grandmother. After hearing Qi Qingxing''s words, the Lord of Qi closed his eyes and thought of the lunch time. He said in a deep voice: "this young lady Jiang is indeed blessed." Nothing else. As soon as Qi Qingxing left, Qi houye called for the housekeeper. He asked the housekeeper to see if there was any good cloth and gestures in the warehouse. After a pause, he thought of what Qi Qingxing had just said. He added: "send her all the best jade." Therefore, Jiang Wanbai, who was shut up in his room and meditated carefully, came out at dinner and faced boxes of good things. "Leave the jade and send the rest to your son''s yard." Jiang night white eyes a bright, ran over to pull out all the jade, the other people on the courtyard to qiqingxing courtyard too. After living in Qihou''s residence, Jiang Wanbai finally had a personal servant. She was a maid named Hongdou. She didn''t seem to speak much, but she was very capable. Jiang Wanbai could see that Hongdou was a martial artist at a glance. The other servants in the yard are all under the management of red beans. At this moment, hearing Jiang Wanbai''s words, Hongdou was stunned for a moment and hesitated to say: "Miss, this is what the Marquis gave you. We have a special place to put it in our yard. I''ll take it up for you." "No, No Jiang Wanbai waved his hand and said, "in the future, there will be something to send. Except for the jade, you can send all the other things to your son''s yard. He knows how to deal with it." "Well, I see." Although red beans do not understand, but still nod should be under. After all, when Qi Qingxing arranged for her, Jiang Wanbai would be her master. As a result, the rest of Qi Hou''s house just learned that the Marquis had sent many good things to Jiang Wanbai''s yard, and the next second they learned that those things had been sent to the courtyard of Qi Qingxing next door. Mrs. Qing was stunned when she heard this, and said to the mother beside her: "it seems that the future son''s wife and son will have a good relationship. The Lord is also very satisfied with her. In the future, we should pay more attention to it." Mammy was waiting on her side when she came into the mansion. She was silent for a moment and then she said, "madam, you are the only one in the backyard of marquis. You really don''t have to put yourself so low." "No Mrs. Qing shook her head, and a light smile appeared on her gentle face. She took Mammy''s hand and said, "Mammy, I''m not putting myself down, I''m just very grateful." Chapter 94 For Wei Qing, it was really hard for her for more than 20 years. Until she came to the residence of Qihou, at first, Mrs. Qi did not like her, but she did not feel sorry for her. Later, Wei Qing was honest and did not make any other things. She always kept her duty. Although in the eyes of outsiders, she was just a concubine, but the internal affairs of the mansion were gradually transferred to her hand. Although the Lord Qi seldom came into her yard, he never gave her spleen qi. Compared with the past, Wei Qing felt that she had no worries about food and clothing, and even someone was waiting on her. All these were given by Qi Hou''s house. She did not dare to covet anything more. She only wished to keep the family peaceful and stable with such a grateful heart. Mammy sighed and said nothing. In fact, she thought it was very good, but when she saw more and more power struggles in the backyard, she suddenly met such a master who did not fight and didn''t rob. Mammy was also in a complicated mood for a moment. Mrs. Qi''s yard is also peaceful. Probably only in Qi Hao''s yard, after learning that Lord Qi had sent boxes after boxes of treasures to Jiang Wanbai, including one sword that he had never asked for from him before, he became very angry and smashed a lot of things. And the servants in the yard all looked numb and turned a blind eye to it. Before the things were smashed, Qi Hao heard that Jiang Wanbai had sent those things to Qi Qingxing''s yard. He suddenly laughed: "I thought it was a terrible thing. I thought it was a terrible thing. I was so cautious and pampered. I don''t know how to hold on to it. I''m afraid to give it to Qi Qingxing, idiot!" Of course, he didn''t know that Jiang Wanbai sent those things to Qi Qingxing. He wanted Qi Qingxing to convert them into silver and write them in a small notebook. He only sent them out when Jiang Wanbai suddenly received a reward from Marquis for a while. "Tell the master to prepare. In a few days, I''ll find a chance to get him into the mansion." Qi Hao side of the head toward one side of the bookboy said. The schoolboy nodded, turned his head and went out. His movements were also stiff. When he met people on the road, he could not find out anything, but he felt a little strange when he looked closely. However, it is now evening, and the people who come and go are servants. They bow their heads one by one. No one will look at the second young master''s schoolboy carefully. On the third day, aunt Zhu took Jiang Ruyue out of the city to Daqing Temple early in the morning, and the story of the two mother and daughter going to hell for two consecutive nights was spread. Just at the time of breakfast that day, Jiang Wanbai and others ate together in Mrs. Qi''s yard. Before eating, everyone didn''t go to the table and sat talking. A mammy came in and told the story. After hearing this, Mrs. Qi looked at Jiang Wanbai, followed by a Buddhist name, and said: "don''t be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door if you don''t feel guilty. If you''re in such a hurry, you''re sure you''ve done too much." "The old lady said so." Mrs. Qing''s face was slightly pale. She seemed very afraid of these things. She frowned and said, "but how can Miss Jiang San go to hell?" "I must have done something wrong." Sitting on one side, the always silent Lord Qi suddenly said. Mrs. Qing was stunned for a moment, nodded and didn''t dare to speak again. Qi Hao didn''t want to talk to Mrs. Qi Qing''an after she sat there. Chapter 95 When they came out of the old lady''s yard after breakfast, Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai walked on the road. Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice, "what the hell are they doing?" "Well." Jiang Wan nodded his head and frowned slightly. He thought of the scene he saw when he saw aunt Zhu. His disgust was not concealed. She said, "she has so much blood on her hands, not to mention the original My mother''s blood, I just let her see something she should have seen. " Those resentments have been lingering around aunt Zhu''s body. Jiang Wanbai starts to make aunt Zhu see the resentment. Because of the fear in the heart, those resentments will naturally condense out the things that Aunt Zhu is most afraid of. For example, someone she killed. "Your mother''s death has something to do with her?" Qi Qingxing frowned. Jiang evening white head, face faint also show a chill, she reached out to cover the heart, drooped eyes and said: "she killed so many people, it is time to suffer retribution." At first, Jiang Wanbai always feels a little touched when he hears things related to Jiangfu. Jiang Wanbai thinks that it is the emotional reaction of the original sound left in the body. But the day before yesterday, when I met aunt Zhu and her in Jiangfu, the anger burst out from the bottom of my heart. Especially after learning that Aunt Zhu was the murderer who killed the original voice mother, at that moment, Jiang Wanbai really wanted to kill aunt Zhu directly. Fortunately, she controlled it, and then realized that it was not right after the event. Since it was the emotional reaction left by the original voice, it would slowly disappear as time went on, and finally nothing remained. I don''t think we should have such a big reaction. There may be some things she didn''t know. It''s a pity that she didn''t see the soul of her original body when she got into this body. Maybe she had gone to reincarnation. "I want to go to hell." Jiang Wanbai suddenly raised his eyes and said to Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing was shocked by her words. When anyone heard the word "Difu", their first reaction was related to death. "I want to see what happened to the original jiangwanbai." Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and took the initiative to hold Qi Qingxing''s hand and whispered. Qi Qingxing fixed to look at her, and not because of her words on the relief, but asked: "then when will you come back? Is there any danger? " "There won''t be any danger. I''m just going to have a look, not to change the book of life and death." Jiang Wanbai said, "but when I go to the underworld, someone has to stand by and watch for me. At that time, my soul is out of body. If someone wants to hurt my body, my soul may not come back." "I''ll watch for you." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai immediately laughed and said, "I knew you were the best." The last four words fluttered in Qi Qingxing''s heart, which made his heart tremble and his ear tip was soft and hot. Soon, Jiang Wanbai took Qi Qing to his room. She lit a stick of incense on one side, sat cross legged on the bed, handed a piece of Rune paper to Qi Qingxing and said, "if this incense is burned up and I haven''t come back, you will burn this piece of Rune paper." Qi Qingxing took the rune paper and looked down to see a wisp of hair in the middle of the rune paper. "Didn''t you say there was no danger?" Qi Qingxing said in a deep voice. Since there is no danger, why tell him these? "Just in case." Jiangwan Baidao. Chapter 96 After saying "just in case", Jiang Wanbai saw Qi Qingxing still frowning. She immediately said, "I will come back. After all, I haven''t completely cured you." Besides, she finally had a chance to be reborn. Of course, she should cherish it. Jiang Wanbai will not let herself do dangerous things. At least she would never do it if she didn''t have to. Qi Qingxing heard her last words only soft eyebrows and eyes, gently should a: "then you don''t want to delay too long." "Good." Jiang Wanbai should go down and sit cross legged. After a moment, her body gradually lost her breath. Qi Qingxing felt cold in his hands and feet for a moment after he realized this. He was frightened. He could only pinch the rune paper wrapped in Jiang Wan''s white hair in his hand, so as to make the cold recede a little. Qi Qingxing stares at the incense stick, hoping that it will burn faster, so that he can burn the rune paper in his hand and call Jiang Wanbai back. At the moment, Jiang Wanbai is no longer in the room when she opens her eyes again. There is no Qi Qingxing in front of her. Instead, it is a pale face, which is very close to Jiang Wanbai''s face. If someone else didn''t get scared to faint directly, they would turn pale and scream. But Jiang Wan looks at the grimace without expression, holding a piece of Rune paper in his right hand and pastes it on the grimace. At the next moment, the face opened its mouth and uttered a shrill cry. As soon as it retreated to a safe distance, he reached out and touched his forehead, whining and crying for pain. "How painful ~" grimace looked at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai sneered and said, "do you try again?" She raised a large number of runes in her hand. The face shrank again, and the other faces around him who were ready to move quickly shrank back, so this piece of space centered around Jiang Wanbai was a big space. It''s rare that someone comes here. They just want to scare each other, but they don''t mean it. Who knows that they didn''t scare people, and they were scalded with a scar on their forehead. Jiang Wanbai knew that the ghosts here had no malice, so they didn''t use the rune paper to drive them to death. They just hurt for a while as if they were burned by fire. At the end of the day, there will be a scar, but this scar is not permanent, it will disappear little by little. But for some beautiful ghosts, that''s too much trouble. Seeing that the faces around him were honest, Jiang Wanbai put the stack of runes away, and his eyes flickered in the faces and asked, "have you ever seen a ghost that looks like me? Just about two months ago. " The ghosts who stay here are actually souls who have just died. Because they have just been ghosts and have not committed great crimes, they have not been sent to the 18th floor of hell. Instead, they have stayed in line here, waiting to be reincarnated when the time comes. On average, after a period of time, there will be a batch of grimaces. Therefore, even if Jiang Wanbai has come several times before, those who have seen her have been reborn. Hearing Jiang Wanbai''s question, those grimaces looked at each other, and finally they all shook their heads, "never seen." Jiang Wanbai frowns, wondering whether the original body has been arranged to reincarnate so soon. And those grimaces see her frown dissatisfied appearance, think about after, push a grimace to come out. Chapter 97 It was the face that Jiang Wanbai wanted to frighten her at the beginning. There was a burn mark on the forehead of the grimace. When she was pushed out, she first glared at the faces behind her, and then looked at Jiang Wanbai with another face of injustice and fear. "He''s the longest we''ve been here." All the faces said. Jiang Wanbai''s eyes fell on that grimace and picked her eyebrows slightly. "No, I really haven''t! I''ve been here for more than a year. I haven''t seen anything that looks like you. I don''t even want to see one like you! " That face a face affirms say, almost raise a hand to swear. Jiang night white eyebrow heart Cu more fierce, if the original body of the soul did not come to the earth, where will it go? When she was reborn, she did not find the soul of her original body Just as Jiang Wanbai was thinking, those grimaces stirred up again and called out in awe at Jiang Wanbai''s back: "magistrate." All the faces could not help but murmured in their hearts. What was the origin of this man? He even recruited the magistrate. You know, many of them had never seen the judge again, except that they could see the judge when they first came to the prefecture. Jiang Wanbai turned around, arched his hand to the judge and said with a smile, "long time no see." Looking like a harmless jade faced scholar, Lu Bian nodded his head toward Jiang Wan and said, "I already know what you''re coming for. You don''t have to look for that person." "Why?" Jiang Wanbai is puzzled. Lu Yuan gave her a meaningful smile, and the judge''s pen in his hand pointed at her and said, "you are her, she is you." Jiang Wanbai''s pupils suddenly shrank, her hands curled up on her side. She opened her lips and her brain was in a mess. She was stunned for a long time before she asked in a hoarse voice: "my master..." "It''s been reincarnated." Lu Bian shook his head and looked at her with pity in his eyes. He said, "the so-called vitality is just created by someone who paid a great price." Only this sentence shocked Jiang Wanbai. She closed her eyes and wanted to say something more. Lu Ping had already guessed what she was going to ask and said, "it''s safe and smooth. There''s no need to ask again." Thank you very much In the evening, Jiang''s eyes turned red, and Chao Lu Yuan arched his hands again and left the underground palace. In the room, Qi Qingxing was staring at the incense stick. When he saw that there was still a knuckle left in the stick, Qi Qingxing tightened his hand holding the rune paper. The next moment, Jiang Wanbai, sitting on the bed, took a breath and opened his eyes. "Late, late!" Qi Qingxing got up from the stool excitedly, walked to the bedside a few steps, and reached out to touch Jiang Wanbai''s face. Jiang Wanbai side face away from his hand, she is not good now, pale face, and drooping eyes, not to let Qi Qingxing see the mood in her eyes. But Qi Qingxing can feel her whole person sad and depressed atmosphere. "Late, late..." Qi Qingxing felt a pain and squatted down in front of her, "what''s the matter? What happened? " "I know something." Jiang Wanbai put out her hand to cover her eyes, so that he could not see his red eyes. She reached out to push Qi Qingxing, and her voice was hoarse: "Qi Qingxing, would you like to go out first? Wait for me to slow down and then tell you what happened." Hearing that she was still willing to tell herself, Qi Qingxing was relieved. Chapter 98 Although he was very worried, Qi Qingxing also knew that it might be better for Jiang Wanbai to be alone at the moment, so he could only stand up with heartache, stretch out his hand and knead on her head, and said in a warm voice, "OK, I''ll go out and wait for you, and I''ll come in when you''re good." Fortunately, this time Jiang Wanbai didn''t dodge his hand any more, and he gave a low reply when he heard his words. Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment, and soon turned around and went out. After going out, he closed the door to her. He stood in the yard, looked down at the rune paper tightly held in his palm, thought about it, and put the rune paper together with the wisp of hair into the purse he was carrying. As soon as Qi Qingxing left, Jiang Wanbai rolled into the bed with the quilt in his arms. The whole person curled up with his eyes closed. He began to think back from his own memory. From the beginning, the master said that there was a death in her life. From the very beginning, the master told her that there was still a ray of life in it. Jiang Wanbai naively thought that he had a chance of life. Until today, I learned those words from Lu Bian. When Jiang Wanbai died, her master was still alive, and with her master''s accomplishments, she could at least live to his death. However, Lu Bian said that her master had gone to reincarnation. How could she have been reincarnated after she died? Almost instantly, Jiang Wanbai already had an answer in his heart. From the beginning, she did not have any vitality. The vitality that the master said was bought by her master. No wonder Jiang Wanbai in this world is a fool. No wonder she did not understand love in the 21st century. Because the master from the beginning separated a wisp of her soul, sent it to this world, and used the method of concealing the sky and the sea to let her come to this world after death to live again. Jiang Wanbai, the fool of the world, is her vitality, which is obtained by the master with his own accomplishments and life. So she was reborn, and the book of life and death was changed, and the master who caused all this lost his accomplishments and fell back into samsara again. All this is the truth that Jiang Wanbai learned from the few sentences of Lu Bian. She just can''t understand Why do you want to exchange yourself for her vitality. If she died, she would die. Anyway, she had only lived for 20 years. She had nothing to worry about. The master is not the same. After so many years of cultivation, master Jiang Wanbai covered her face, the corners of her eyes were sour and her palms were moist. At a certain moment, she suddenly thought of something. She suddenly sat up from the bed and took out a black block the size of a little finger nail from her arms. Colorless and tasteless, it was Jiang Wanbai who handed it over to her when she came back from the prefecture, saying that it was the master who left her. Jiang Wanbai knew what it was, tranquilizing incense, another sense of tranquilizing incense. She was anxious to light the incense, so she didn''t even want to look for a fire starter, so she took out a fire charm, put the tranquilizing incense into the incense burner on the table, and threw the igniter into it. In a flash, a flame rises, and then the flame goes out. A wisp of green smoke rises slowly from the censer. When the wisp of blue smoke rose to the sky, it did not disperse, but slowly gathered together, and quickly formed a man with a white face. The man was wearing a blue robe. When he saw Jiang Wanbai, his cold eyebrows and eyes were stained with warmth, and his lips were slightly hooked, showing a smile. Chapter 99 "Xiaobai." The man calls out a way, the voice is peaceful, as always reassuring. Jiang Wanbai looked at him with red eyes. His cheeks trembled a few times, and then he called out in a hoarse voice: "master." With this "master" exit, Jiang Wanbai seems to have found his own voice and asked what he wanted to ask. In fact, it was just one thing he wanted to ask. "Master, why?" Why save her? The smile on the man''s face did not change. His eyes always fell on Jiang Wanbai''s body. He said, "because I am your master." Don''t understand Jiang Wanbai to speak again, he continued: "they say that one day as a teacher, lifelong father, Xiaobai, you are brought up by my own hands, your talent is so good..." "But master, your talent is also very good." Jiang Wanbai interrupts him excitedly. If only because of her good talent, let master so sacrifice, then Jiang Wanbai can''t accept, she simply can''t accept this reason. The man looked at her, in the eye is the elder to the younger generation''s compassion, he sighed tone, way: "this is not the same." "Why not?" Jiang Wanbai pinched her hands tightly, thinking that she might not be as good as her master at her age. But I heard the man say: "Xiaobai, of course, it''s different. I''ve lived for several decades. I''ve seen all the scenery I should see, the people I should see, and the place I should go. Besides you, I have nothing to worry about. But you, Xiaobai, your life has just begun, your talent has just been shown, and the world still has There are a lot of things you don''t touch... " Jiang Wanbai stares at him, intending to refute him, but can''t say a word. She wanted to say that she didn''t want to see the things she hadn''t seen, but her throat seemed to be blocked by the eyes of the master, and she couldn''t say a word. And the man stopped for a moment, the expression on his face became more and more gentle, but also showed a kind of relief, he said in a soft voice: "Xiaobai, your teacher''s mother has been waiting for me for ten years, and I don''t want her to continue to wait." At this moment, Jiang Wanbai''s brain seemed to be hurled a hammer. After a moment of blank space, he gradually recovered the ability of thinking. She took a deep breath and pulled the corner of her lips to smile, but her tears fell down. Jiang Wanbai said, "OK, master, you can go to the Shiniang. I must I will live a good life. " "Xiaobai, darling." A smile appeared on the man''s face, looking at Jiang Wanbai, the smoke in the censer gradually faded, and the man''s figure also slowly dispersed. At that moment, the man''s eyes flashed and worried. In fact, he is still worried. In the 21st century, he can protect Jiang Wanbai. After that, he can no longer protect her. The girl he raised himself may have to go on his own for a long time. This is just a remnant of master Jiang Wanbai staying in Anshen Xiangli. He doesn''t know that Jiang Wanbai now has a person who can accompany her to go down with her. If you know, I''m afraid the master will feel more at ease. At the moment when the master''s figure completely dispersed, Jiang Wanbai squatted down and cried bitterly. She knew that she would never see the master again. At this moment, Qi Qingxing, who has been waiting outside the door, hears the painful cry in the room. He can''t help but open the door and rush in. Chapter 100 Qi Qingxing saw Jiang Wanbai squatting on the ground at a glance. He strode over and squatted down to hold her. Jiang Wanbai quickly held him in his arms, as if someone who had thought he would be alone from now on suddenly found a way to rely on him. Jiang Wanbai buried his face in his arms with all his strength and wept a little out of breath. Qi Qingxing did not ask anything, just holding her, a hand gently along her back, pacifying her. Don''t know how long passed, Jiang Wanbai''s cry gradually stopped, she tightened Qi Qingxing''s skirt, side face, pale face, eyes red and swollen. Qi Qingxing just looked at her from the side of his head, and then he picked her up directly. He said in a warm voice, "in the evening, I''ll take you to bed and sit comfortably." It''s hard to squat all the time. Jiang Wanbai leaned in his arms, and when Qi Qingxing sat on the bed with her in his arms, she blinked her eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "Qi Qingxing, I will be alone in the future." Qi Qingxing''s heart is tight, almost immediately hold her hand, low voice firm, "will not, late, I will always accompany you." Jiang evening white raises an eye to look at him, see his serious face, she pursed lips, for a long time just should a: "good." When Hongdou came in with warm water to wipe her face, Jiang Wanbai had told Qi Qingxing what his master had done for him. Qi Qingxing waved his hand to let Hongdou go out. He wrung the handkerchief and wiped Jiang Wanbai''s face. He asked, "so you are Jiang Wanbai originally?" "Well." Jiang Wan''s head is white. He feels that he is treating a child now. He is a bit awkward. He can''t help but turn his side and reach out to grab the handkerchief and wipe it himself. Can Qi Qingxing grasp her palm, take a pad to wipe her palm and fingers, gentle and meticulous, lip corner with a faint smile, "very good." "Well?" Jiang Wanbai frowned at him and didn''t know why he said "very good". Qi Qingxing wiped both hands for her, then raised his eyes and looked at her. He held her hand but did not let go. He said, "the person who made the engagement with me was originally you. You should have married me." So, good. Jiang night white ear tip began to burn again, she took a hand, failed to pull it back, had to snort a glance to the side of the face, muttered: "you want the beauty." "I think it''s beautiful." Qi Qingxing nodded, a serious face, "there is nothing more beautiful than you will marry me." Jiang Wanbai said that he couldn''t do it. After staring at him, he pursed the corners of his mouth. Qi Qingxing called to the red bean and poured the water. He said, "do you want to hear a happy thing?" Jiang Wanbai did not make a sound, but secretly glanced at him. Qi Qingxing was tickled by her small movements, and pulled her to go outside. He said slowly: "the person who can provide the original jade has been found. Now I''m in your house. Go see you?" "Go and go!" Jiang Wanbai''s mood immediately became clear. Soon, Jiang Wanbai met the man who provided the original jade in the front hall. He was a man of poor appearance and short stature. The man did not come empty handed. He also brought several large pieces of original jade and put them in the box. Jiang Wanbai''s eyes brightened as he looked at them. He asked, "how many original jades do you have?" "We''ll have as much as you want, miss." The man who called himself Tang Li said with a smile. Chapter 101 Obviously, it has been seen from Qi Qingxing''s attitude that the person who finally decided to buy how much jade was actually Jiang Wanbai. So he always followed Jiang Wanbai with enthusiasm and explained how much jade they could mine in a year. At this time, it can''t be compared with the 21st century. Even if there is sufficient labor force, it is not easy to mine such jade. What''s more, not every jade is good. Therefore, in Tang Li''s opinion, the mining volume is very good. According to Jiang Wanbai, who is familiar with the market situation in the 21st century, it is still very small, but She really needs to use jade to carve jade talisman for the time being. In addition to changing one piece of jade for Qingyi at intervals, another consumption is Qi Qingxing. And once the people who want to harm Qi Qingxing are solved, then Qi Qingxing doesn''t need to provide jade talisman all the time. After thinking for a while, Jiang Wanbai determined the amount of jade she needed now. She said to the Tang Dynasty, "what I want is not quantity, but the quality of jade. As long as it is a good jade, even if it is only one or two small pieces, you can send it to me." For the sake of peace of mind, Jiang Wanbai also asked Qi Qingxing to write a contract. She and Tang Li signed the contract respectively, and Tang Li sent the best jade to her in the future. Tang Li originally said that he could also provide cutting or carving services, but Jiang Wanbai refused to do so. Jiang Wanbai could come by himself and ensure that the most energetic part of the jade would not be damaged or wasted. Tang Li saw that she didn''t need it. She only thought that there were more powerful sculptors in Qihou''s house, so he didn''t ask for it. She left the pieces of jade with the contract and left happily. "Send them all to my room, how much money will be deducted from the account book." Jiang Wanbai, holding a fist sized jade, happily walked toward Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing to see her happy just a little relaxed, let people send jade to her room. Carved jade ornaments are more expensive, while complete sets of jade ornaments are more expensive. Jade of the same size may not be as expensive as jade ornaments, but if it is an original jade with a fist size or even larger, the price will naturally rise. Jiang Wanbai is not sure how much money she spent on buying this box of jade. Anyway, the account book is in Qi Qingxing. She thinks that Qi Qingxing will not pit herself. When she has no money, Qi Qingxing will tell her. So the heart of the big silver to the back of the head, holding the best piece of jade into their own room, a whole afternoon did not come out. When Qi Qingxing saw her again, it was already the morning of the next day. Qi Qingxing said, "I heard that a Taoist priest from Jiangfu had done the Dharma last night. The Taoist priest was very effective..." "Is it?" Jiang Wanbai looks at him sideways. Soon, she heard the details of the incident from Qi Hao, who was at the same table during lunch. Aunt Zhu took Jiang Ruyue to Daqing Temple yesterday. She originally wanted to find master Mingyuan. However, master Mingyuan usually travels outside and seldom stays in the temple. What''s more, she pays attention to fate when meeting master Mingyuan. It''s not something you want to see. In fact, aunt Zhu knows this. For her, it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t see Master Mingyuan. As long as she goes to Daqing temple and asks for a amulet, or asks a master to go to her house, she can feel much relieved. But before she got to Daqing temple, she met a Taoist on the mountain road. Chapter 102 The Taoist priest, with a flowing beard and an air of immortality, stopped in front of the carriage of Jiangfu. In a word, he said the plight of aunt Zhu and Jiang Ruyue. This time, it''s hard for Aunt Zhu to believe it or not. After all, although the ghost of her and Jiang Ruyue had been spread out for a long time, no one knew what the ghost she and Jiang Ruyue saw looked like. However, the Taoist priest who claimed to be "not greedy" could tell exactly what kind of ghost she and Jiang Ruyue were entangled in. In a moment, aunt Zhu got out of the carriage and begged the non greedy Taoist priest to save her and Jiang Ruyue. "Since I''m here, I''m naturally trying to solve what happened to your mother and daughter." Don''t be greedy for a long way. He didn''t hold a whisk, but a pretty young man standing beside him had a whisk in his hand. According to the Taoist priest, the young man is his apprentice, and his name is "don''t want to". Aunt Zhu invited the master and apprentice, who were not greedy but didn''t want to go back. She waited for the night to arrive, and the Taoist priest began to open the altar. Mrs. Jiang also believed in these things, so she rarely showed up and stood on crutches to watch. The place not greedy for Taoist priest''s choice is neither the most haunted bamboo garden, nor the courtyard where Jiang Ruyue lives, or the garden in the backyard, facing a lake. Just two nights later, Jiang Ruyue had changed her appearance. Her face was pale. At present, she was blue and black, and her eyes were full of red blood. At this moment, when she saw the lake, she shivered all over her body and shrank behind her servant girl with panic on her face. Seeing this scene, Mrs. Jiang twisted her eyebrows and said in a deep voice: "the moon is more and more unlike her appearance now." The mother who served her looked at Jiang Ruyue, hesitated for a moment, or approached Mrs. Jiang''s ear and said in a low voice, "old lady, do you think that the third Miss looks like a ghost?" At first, Mrs. Jiang just felt ugly. Now when she heard Mammy''s words and went to see Jiang Ruyue, she felt more and more terrible. It seemed that the next moment she would burst out and suddenly show a ferocious appearance. Not only Jiang Ruyue, but also aunt Zhu looks like a ghost. Mrs. Jiang felt a chill in her heart. She didn''t dare to look at it again. She hastily took back her sight. But aunt Zhu and Jiang Ruyue are all paying attention to the non greedy Taoist priest. They don''t notice what Mrs. Jiang and mammy said. Aunt Zhu clenched her handkerchief. Happy and afraid in my heart. On the way, Jiang Xiancheng also heard about it. She came over and took a look. Aunt Zhu was willing to pay a little attention to Jiang Xiancheng. She walked towards Jiang Xiancheng and thought that she would show the same gentle smile as before. She said, "master, when the Taoist priest has done the law, there will be nothing in our house, and my concubine can continue to serve the master." These two nights, because of her ghost business, Jiang Xiancheng did not stay in her yard, but stayed with another aunt. Now aunt Zhu is afraid that other aunts will have a chance to have children. If anyone gave birth to a son before her, even if she had a eldest daughter who had entered the palace, she would not be able to maintain her status in this mansion! But at the moment, aunt Zhu''s face was pale, and her smile was stiff. Her eyes were full of red blood. She no longer saw the gentle amorous feelings of the past. She only let Jiang Xiancheng get up and was shocked. Chapter 103 Jiang first took a few strides backward. Seeing aunt Zhu''s face stiff and standing there, other people also secretly looked at him because of his big reaction. Jiang first showed a conscious gaffe and gave a light cough. He covered up and said, "I''m a little tired in the last dynasty. Please watch. I still have something to deal with and go first." After that, no matter what other people''s reaction, Jiang Xiancheng turned around and walked away in a hurry. Aunt Zhu pinched her palm and looked at the non greedy Taoist priest over there again. But Mrs. Jiang looked at this scene, her eyelids drooped and her shriveled lips pursed, which made people unable to see what she was thinking. However, Mammy whispered: "aunt Zhu has always claimed to be true love with the master for so many years. Now something has happened, and the master''s reaction is..." "You are not allowed to talk about the master''s affairs." Mrs. Jiang said in a deep voice. Mammy was startled and quickly bowed her head to plead. Mrs. Jiang raised her eyes and looked at the not greedy Taoist priest who was not far away. She said, "go down and talk to me. I don''t have to wait in front of me these days." "Yes, old lady." Mammy was ordered to step down, and another mother came up to take her place. This night, what happened to Jiang Fu was unknown to outsiders. However, on the morning of the next day, aunt Zhu went out of the house and asked several well connected ladies for tea. Seeing that her face was much better and her spirit was in a good state, the ladies began to ask: "Jiang Fu is so popular, but it was the last few days Is the trouble over? " Most of the people who can go out to drink tea with aunt Zhu are in the same situation as aunt Zhu in the family. There is no mistress in the house. They are very favored as aunts, or one of them has been promoted to be a mistress. But even so, they are still looked down upon and excluded from the circle of those noble husbands in the capital city. Therefore, several people often get together to look down on those noble ladies whose eyes are higher than the top, and wonder when they can become the housewives in the government. As a result, every time I come out for tea, several people call it "Mrs. Jiang.". "It''s settled." With a smile, aunt Zhu said that she was not greedy for Taoist priest. When Jiang Wanbai learned from Qi Qingxing, almost all the people in this circle knew that Jiang Fu invited a Taoist priest who was not greedy. He was very powerful. "Elder brother, it is said that the Taoist priest is very powerful. Why don''t we invite the Taoist priest here to show you? Maybe it can cure you? " Qi Hao said with a smile. The people of the Qihou residence, except for the fact that the old lady Qi and the Lord Qi knew that Qi Qingxing had been criticized by master Mingyuan, others did not know. But the old lady always wanted to ask an expert to take a look at this matter for Qi Qingxing. We all know that. Therefore, Qi Hao suddenly proposed this, and no one doubted anything. He only thought about Qi Qingxing. Only Jiang Wanbai glanced at him, his eyes moved slightly, and he didn''t say anything. But his hand hanging on his side suddenly scratched Qi Qingxing''s palm. Her original intention is to remind Qi Qingxing that Qi Hao is going to start. The non greedy Taoist priest must have something to do with Qi Hao. However, Qi Qingxing was caught off guard by her and her throat became tight. Her eyes sank when she looked at her. Almost immediately, he grasped Jiang Wanbai''s fingertips with great force. Jiang Wanbai took a puff and failed to pull his hand back. He looked at him with a puzzled face. Chapter 104 "What are you doing?" Jiang Wanbai looked around and saw that no one was paying attention to himself. He quickly made a silent comparison with Qi Qingxing. He struggled hard on his hands, but he did not dare to move too much, for fear of attracting other people''s eyes. Qi Qingxing pinched her fingertip, or let her go. At the moment, both Mrs. Qi and Mr. Qi looked at him. Instead of responding to Qi Hao''s proposal, they asked Qi Qingxing for advice. "Qing Xing, what do you think?" Asked Mrs. Qi. Qi Qingxing looks at Jiang Wanbai with a side face. Jiang Wanbai is twisting his wrist. When he looks up, he finds that everyone is looking at himself. He is stunned for a moment. "Late evening, do you think you want to invite that Taoist priest over here?" Qi Qingxing had a smile in her eyes, and he didn''t reach out to touch her head. Both Mrs. Qi and Mr. Qi know that Jiang Wanbai is different, so it''s not wrong for Qi Qingxing to ask her about her, while Mrs. Qing always cares about her own affairs. Even if she is surprised, she thinks that the future son of a-wife is very valued by Hou Ye. Only Qi Hao''s eyes moved. He thought deeply at Jiang Wanbai''s eyes. As far as he knows, Jiang Wanbai''s father is no more than a servant boy of the third grade. How can he be so important to her? Qi Hao is still thinking about it. Jiang Wanbai has already nodded his head and said solemnly: "of course, please." "Let the housekeeper go to Jiangfu later." The Lord of Qi made a final decision. No one refutes. For the rest of the time, Qi Hao takes a look at Jiang Wanbai from time to time with a look in his eyes. When Jiang Wanbai notices that he is looking at him, he withdraws his sight, or shows a friendly smile. Once or twice, Jiang Wanbai didn''t care about him. Qi Qingxing noticed Qi Hao''s action, drooped his eyes and said in a light voice: "you can''t control your eyes when eating rice?" Other people don''t know who Qi Qingxing is talking about. They are all puzzled. Qi Hao''s face is stiff, and his hands holding chopsticks are tightened. He doesn''t make a sound. He lowers his head and eats honestly. Seeing that Qi Qingxing didn''t break out again, Mrs. Qi and Lord Qi uncovered the matter and did not ask more questions. They''re not talking about them anyway. It was rare that he did not put down his chopsticks and left early. Instead, he sat a little longer than usual. Mrs. Qi first noticed the change of her son and couldn''t help laughing and said, "do you have a good appetite today?" "I have a good appetite these days." Qi Hou Ye''s action of drinking tea made him glance at Jiang Wanbai and said quietly. Qi Qingxing looked at him at Wen Yan and said nothing more. Only Mrs. Qi said with a smile: "a good appetite is a good thing. I see, since the evening White came to our house for dinner, your appetites seem to have improved. It seems that Wanbai is the lucky star of Qihou''s house." Unconsciously, Mrs. Qi really said the truth. Qi Hou ye, who understood the truth, was as silent as Qi Qingxing. However, Qi Hao thought for a moment and found that his appetite was much better if he ate in the old lady''s place these days, but it was all because of Jiang Wanbai? Qi Hao chuckles in his heart. His grandmother is too fond of Jiang Wanbai, the granddaughter-in-law. Such a name can be pulled out. But he was disdainful again. Qi Hao still had a kind smile on his face. He should have said to Mrs. Qi: "what grandma said is, it seems that sister-in-law should be a member of our family." Chapter 105 None of the people present refused Qi Hao''s address to Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai was distracted after dinner and didn''t hear at all. Otherwise, she might have a red ear and her heart beat faster. Qi Hao is very good at talking and always makes old lady Qi laugh. In this regard, Mrs. Qi really likes him, but no matter how much she likes it, the more Qi Qingxing can go. "Hao''er is old enough. Let your mother show you something. The girl who has a good family will be settled quickly. When your elder brother gets married, you should get married too..." Qi Laofu is humane. Mrs. Qing quickly replied, "I will look at it." "Now you are the only woman in the backyard of marquis. You also represent Qi Hou''s house. You should go out and walk around more, or hold some banquets in your house for a lively time. By the way, you can find some good girls in the capital city. Don''t stay in your own yard all day long..." Qi old lady looks at Qing madam to say. Mrs. Qing was terrified and shocked. At the beginning, the power of the back house of the Qihou mansion was handed over to her by the Lord Qi. She was frightened for a long time, but Mrs. Qi said nothing. Just when she does not do well, she will be called to teach her, nothing else. Now, Mrs. Qi even asked her to go out and walk around as the hostess of Qihou mansion For a moment, Mrs. Qing was still at a loss and subconsciously looked at the Lord Qi. Lord Qi looked at her eyes, and his eyebrows suddenly softened. He nodded and said, "my mother is right. You don''t always stay in the yard. You have to go out and walk around when you have time. When you get married, you have to take her to socialize..." Listen to Qi Hou ye say word by word, Mrs. Qing''s original uneasy heart suddenly settled a little bit. She suppressed the panic in her heart and whispered: "I remember it." Jiang Wanbai finally regained his mind at this moment. She just heard what Mrs. Qi said to Mrs. Qing. She looked at Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Qing with a thoughtful look. "Well, you all step back, evening white. If you stay and talk to me, you''ll leave later, right?" Qi old lady suddenly said. The others, of course, had no opinion and got up and left. Only before Qi Qingxing stood up, Chaojiang Wanbai whispered: "I''m waiting for you outside." "Oh, good." Jiang evening white point head, intuition Qi old lady is to have something to say to oneself, and won''t delay too long. Sure enough, when Qi Qingxing also went out, Mrs. Qi stood up and walked into the room supported by the mother on one side, while Jiang Wanbai stood up and followed closely behind. "Do you have anything to say to me, old lady?" Jiang Wanbai asked in a voice. Mrs. Qi walked slowly towards the soft couch and said with a smile, "you can see through it. What do I have to say to you?" "Is it about Mrs. Qing?" Jiang Wanbai immediately replied. Just after finishing the affair of Mrs. Qing, Qi Laofu suddenly made a voice to drive people out and left her by the way. Sure enough, Mrs. Qi sat down beside the soft couch, looked at Jiang Wan with a smile and said, "since you have guessed it, it''s better to guess what''s behind it?" Jiang Wanbai sat down on one side and said with a smile, "are you and the Marquis going to support Madame Qing?" Chapter 106 Mrs. Qi was slightly surprised in her eyes, then deepened her smile on her face and said, "Lord, he is not a heavy desire, and I never interfere in his backyard affairs. Of course, I will not interfere in the affairs in the backyard of Qingxing in the future." Mrs. Qi did not forget to say that if she was another woman, she would be at ease at the moment. Although it was common for men to have multiple concubines, even women were taught to get along well with other women in her husband''s backyard. But it doesn''t mean that women are really at ease to accept all this. No matter who is smiling at the women in his backyard, he is always uncomfortable. Of course, he hopes that the fewer women there are in his backyard, the better. However, there are not only men who want to admit women into the backyard, but also some families, even their mothers or grandmothers. In order to have more sons or grandchildren, he will spare no effort to pack women into his backyard. However, the women who are crammed into the two can''t move freely. Mrs. Qi wants to reassure Jiang Wanbai by saying such a sentence, but Jiang Wanbai doesn''t care. She doesn''t care about it at all. If there are other women in Qi Qingxing''s backyard, she will leave without any hesitation. After all, she has been in the 21st century, and she is a monk herself. She will never let herself be wronged. Even if she will not meet another person who is attracted by Qi Qingxing in her whole life, she will not regret it. She can cultivate her Taoism in peace of mind. Maybe she can achieve great success in Taoism. In this way, Jiang Wanbai has a moment to feel like this is also very good, simply she and Qi Qingxing are not married. Mrs. Qi only saw Jiang Wanbai''s face full of thought. She didn''t know what she was thinking. She thought that she was similar to her own, so she had a deeper smile on her face and said, "if Mrs. Qing didn''t come at the beginning, I''m afraid the Marquis is is still alone now..." "Now that Mrs. Qing has been in the mansion for so many years, and has served the Lord well, and has given birth to a son for the Marquis, we are not so stubborn. We will not look down on Mrs. Qing because of her previous status. Since she has the ability, the Marquis and I are willing to support her." Mrs. Qi stopped for a moment, looked at Jiang Wanbai and suddenly asked, "Wanbai, what do you think?" In fact, she was afraid that Jiang Wanbai would have some opinions. After all, Mrs. Qing was just a concubine in the eyes of other people. If she had been a concubine, Jiang Wanbai, who had been married as his son''s wife, would have been the hostess of the family. Jiang Wanbai is the representative of Qihou''s residence, whether it is a big power in the back house or going out for social activities. But now, it means that all this will fall on Mrs. Qing''s head. Therefore, what Mrs. Qi is most afraid of is Jiang Wanbai''s unwillingness. Whenever she shows a little unwilling expression, she will never mention the matter of supporting Mrs. Qing. But Jiang Wanbai almost did not hesitate to nod his head and said, "I think it''s very good, Mrs. Qing is very good." She is used to looking at people''s faces. Although Mrs. Qing''s face is not very good, or even miserable for the first half of her life, the face behind her is smooth and rich, and more importantly Mrs. Qing has a son in her life. Jiang Wanbai didn''t tell Mrs. Qi about this. She was worried that too much would affect Mrs. Qi''s original sense of Mrs. Qing. Chapter 107 When Mrs. Qi heard her saying that Mrs. Qing was very good, she had already quietly relaxed and said with a smile: "since the evening white also thinks she is good, she is really a good one. In the future, she will manage the affairs of the Hou''s house, and she will also do the social activities. You just need to enjoy the happiness safely and steadily, and you don''t have to worry about anything else. But you can rest assured that no matter what, she can''t go more than you..." "Well." Jiang Wanbai''s curved eyes smile. I think it''s very good. She only wanted to practice, only wanted to draw symbols, just wanted to study Taoism. She could not raise the slightest interest in the way of back home and what kind of social intercourse. As a result, Mrs. Qi saw that she was not attached to these things, and she liked them more and more. Jiang Wanbai was also very happy. Finally, both sides ended the conversation happily. As Jiang Wanbai expected, the conversation didn''t last long. When she came out of old lady Qi''s yard, she saw Qi Qingxing standing not far away. Hearing the movement, Qi Qingxing turned to look at her. Her eyebrows and eyes were even more gentle. He stretched out a hand to her, "late and late." "Guess what the old lady said to me." Jiang Wanbai trotted over with her skirt. She put her hand in his palm and was held by him. She raised her head slightly and looked at him with a solemn mystery on her face. "You can''t guess. Tell me later?" Qi Qingxing pondered for a while and shook his head to admit defeat. Jiang Wanbai immediately complacent smile, she takes back sight to go forward, hum a way: "can''t guess, then wait, soon you will know." Although Mrs. Qi didn''t say when to strengthen Mrs. Qing, Jiang Wanbai guessed that it should be soon. With a smile in her eyes, Qi Qingxing looks down at her soft hair top and doesn''t continue to ask. Soon, the housekeeper went to the Jiangfu to invite the Taoist priest who was not greedy. However, the Taoist priest''s Apprentice still stayed in Jiangfu. "The affairs of Jiangfu haven''t been completely solved, just leaving my apprentice to experience." Don''t be greedy for a long way. At the moment, he was in the courtyard of old lady Qi. He was going to the study of Lord Qi. However, Qi Qingxing thought that the Taoist priest was probably with Qi Hao, and there were many confidential documents in his study. So Qi Qingxing proposed to go to the old lady Qi''s yard. It happened that everyone was present, and Jiang Wanbai was also there. She recognized the Taoist priest at the first sight. It was when she was in Zhenhe village that evil spirits were sent to kill Qi Qingxing, and as a result, she severely injured the first army. This thing is much clearer. After solving the Taoist priest, Qi Qingxing will be able to get better. However, before that, Jiang Wanbai still wanted to play with him. She was very curious about what the Taoist priest had started to do since Qi Qingxing was a child. At that time, she even took a close eye on Qi Qingxing. Why? Therefore, when Qi Hao and others talk to the Taoist priest, Jiang Wanbai just stands by Qi Qingxing and looks at him with a little excited smile on his face. In Qi Hao''s eyes and not greedy Taoist priest''s eyes, maybe she had never seen such a powerful Taoist priest, so she felt strange and excited. Only Qi Qingxing guessed out a little something, but held her hand helplessly and pinched it like a warning. You can play, but you can''t risk yourself. Inexplicably, Jiang Wanbai even understood his meaning, so he winked at him. Don''t worry. It''s not the greedy Taoist priest that should be worried about, not her. Chapter 108 "Taoist priest, what do you think of my grandson''s face?" Qi old lady did not completely believe this not greedy Taoist priest, so she asked in a voice. Anyway, master Mingyuan has seen Qi Qingxing''s face for a long time. If she is not greedy for what the Taoist priest said, she can tell that she can''t even see her face. She has no ability. Mrs. Qi thought in her heart, and her face showed her eagerness. It will not be seen wrong by Qi Hao and the Taoist priest not greedy. On hearing this, the Taoist priest looked at Qi Qingxing and walked around him. His eyes fell on his face and he stretched out his hand for a while. His eyebrows tightened and his face became more and more heavy. "Taoist priest, how does my elder brother look? He has been ill for so many years, and even the imperial doctors in the palace can''t see him well. What can you do, Taoist Qi Hao asked anxiously. A good brother who is worried about his big brother will be deeply affected. Jiang Wanbai can''t help but look at him a few more eyes, that is to say, Qi Qingxing pinches his fingertip like a warning. "What are you doing?" Jiang Wanbai stares at him slightly. Qi Qingxing whispered: "just look at me." Jiang Wanbai was stunned and thought that as an ancient man, how could you be so unpretentious? But if you want to know Qi Qingxing, this person''s practice of not being reserved for several times has actually refreshed her view of the ancients. In contrast, Qi Qingxing is more like from the 21st century, and she is introverted like an ancient. Just as Jiang Wanbai pondered on this, Taoist priest bugreedy shook his head and sighed: "it''s not that I''m alarmist, but in the face of Shizi, who was already exhausted from July to August, but met with the help of an expert. What else should he do to change his original extremely poor fate Now... " Don''t greedy road long pause for a while, again sigh tone, ask: "dare to ask the son of the world, originally saved your that high person now where?" Mrs. Qi and Mr. Qi were also shocked when they heard the words in front of him. They thought that the Taoist priest really had real skills. After all, Qi Qingxing would have been dead if he had not met Jiang Wanbai from July to August. But when the Taoist priest suddenly said that Qi Qingxing had a very bad fate, they looked at each other and saw the meaning in each other''s eyes. This Taoist priest may really have some skills, but what he can do is just skin deep. After all, master Mingyuan said that Qi Qingxing''s original destiny was excellent, which could only be achieved if he was changed and robbed. Master Mingyuan can see this, even Jiang Wanbai can see it, but the non greedy Taoist priest can''t see it. Obviously, this Taoist priest can''t compare with Shangjiang. This thought, but Mrs. Qi did not directly put perfunctory expression on her face, instead, she answered the Taoist priest''s question and said, "the expert left after saving my grandson, so we don''t know where he went now." Mrs. Qi just wanted to hide that Jiang Wanbai was the expert, so she said so. Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai did not deny it. However, when the Taoist priest heard this, he sighed and said: "that''s too bad. Even if the master saved the son, now the son can''t last long. I look at the fate of the son of heaven, which is half a month or half a year. I''m afraid the son of heaven will worry about his life again." Chapter 109 When I heard this, Mrs. Qi and Mr. Qi didn''t believe the Taoist priest''s words. Qihao said: "after dinner, Qihao will give birth to a long time "Ah?" Qi Hao was stunned. He looked at the Taoist priest and said, "father, the Taoist priest just said that elder brother is worried about his life. Since the Taoist priest has already said it, why don''t you ask him to help him?" Not greedy, the Taoist priest hastily said, "Lord, I would like to try my best." "No need." Mrs. Qi also said, in fact, she was not happy. She just thought that it was the person who was invited back by her little grandson. If she didn''t like it, it would be hard to refute Qi Hao''s face. After all, Qi Hao was kind-hearted. Thinking of this, Mrs. Qi changed her view and said, "since this is the destiny of Qingxing, we can''t change it. Let''s just Please take this trip, Taoist priest. " Qi Hao and the Taoist priest not greedy were shocked when they heard this. The Taoist priest, not greedy, looked at Qi Hao subconsciously. Didn''t he say that Mrs. Qi loved this son of the world most? But Qi Hao did not understand. He looked at the old lady Qi. Seeing that she had a firm face, he went to see the Lord Qi again. As a result, he saw the Lord Qi nodding with approval. At this moment, Qi Hao had great doubts about what he had seen in the past ten years. Is Does Mrs. Qi care nothing about his big brother? Then what is he and the Taoist priest not greedy for? However, it has been done Qi Hao bit his teeth and looked at Qi Qingxing. He said angrily, "elder brother, do you want to accept your life?" "Of course I can''t accept my life." Qiqingxing road. Qi''s old lady was stunned and puzzled to look at him, while the Lord Qi looked at him and looked at Jiang Wanbai with a thoughtful look on his face. Qi Hao, on the other hand, was excited. He said to Mrs. Qi and Lord Qi: "grandmother, father and elder brother are still disobeyed. Of course, we can''t let the elder brother really wait to die!" "Do you think so, sister-in-law?" Seeing that Mrs. Qi was still silent, Qi Hao turned to Jiang Wanbai to see how she liked Jiang Wanbai recently. He thought that as long as Jiang Wanbai nodded her head, she would certainly agree. As for whether Jiang Wanbai would agree with this matter, Qi Hao felt that no one would like to be a widow just after marriage. Sure enough, Jiang Wanbai solemnly nodded his head and said, "I think you are right." After she said that, seeing Qi Hao''s face showing a happy look, Jiang Wanbai also laughed, a pair of ink like eyes staring at Qi Hao''s eyes, continued: "it is not too much to change the fate to seek a line of vitality, but the premise is that we can not harm nature and harm the interests of others. Otherwise, even if we really change our own destiny, we can''t escape the punishment of heaven." For a moment, Qi Hao''s face was stiff, and he felt that Jiang Wanbai''s words meant something. But he turned to think about it, and he felt that it was impossible, so he immediately put his heart down. Instead of taking Jiang Wanbai''s words, he looked at Mrs. Qi. Qi old lady saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing both opened their mouth, then sighed: "since you all agree, then try it." Qi Hao immediately responded happily. "You ask the housekeeper to arrange a yard for the Taoist priest to live in. It''s late today, and we''ll talk about it tomorrow." The Lord of Qi made his way to Qihao. Chapter 110 Qi Hao took the Taoist priest and left. The Lord of Qi looked at Mrs. Qing, who had not made a sound. He said, "you should go back first." "Yes, marquis, the concubine left first." Mrs. Qing bit her lip, whispered, and turned away. Qi Hou Ye''s eyes fell on Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai. Before he made a sound, Qi Qingxing took the initiative to say, "grandmother, father, I have something to say." At this time, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing feel that they can''t keep a secret about Qi Hao and the Taoist priest. So, four people entered the old lady Qi''s room and waved the others back. Qi Qingxing said the evaluation of Qi Hao before Jiang Wanbai. As soon as Qi Qingxing finished speaking, Mrs. Qi didn''t fully respond. Jiang Wanbai continued: "the non greedy Taoist priest is the key to ah hang. I hurt him in Zhenhe village before, and now I''m almost ready to take care of him. Now I''ve come to visit him..." "Ah? Then we still keep him... " After learning that the non greedy Taoist priest was the one who was responsible for Qi Qingxing, Mrs. Qi was shocked and put behind everything that Qi Hao might not be her grandson. Anyway, there is nothing important about Qi Qingxing here. On the contrary, Lord Qi''s reaction was calmer. At most, his eyebrows were slightly twisted and his expression was sinking. Seeing that old Qi''s face changed in a hurry, Lord Qi comforted him and said, "mother, since Qingxing and Wanbai both agree to leave the non greedy Taoist priest in your house, there must be a way to deal with him, so we don''t have to worry about it." "Really? Evening white, can you really deal with that Taoist priest? " Asked Mrs. Qi. Jiang Wan nodded his head with a smile and comforted Mrs. Qi. "Old lady, I could hurt him when I didn''t meet. Now that he has been sent to me, it''s even scarier for me." After hearing this, Mrs. Qi finally put down most of her heart, and she did not forget to hold Jiang Wanbai''s hand and told her, "don''t forget to pay attention to your own safety when you clean him up. If you hurt yourself because of the affair of Qingxing, your grandmother will also be distressed." "I will." Jiang Wanbai smiles and answers, with a touch of warmth in his heart. After this period of time together, Mrs. Qi has really started to regard her as a family member, and Jiang Wanbai also likes this kind of feeling of being missed. "Qi Hao..." Mrs. Qi turned to the Lord Qi. Although she cares most about Qi Qingxing, her eldest grandson, she still has feelings for Qi Hao in recent years, just because Qi Qingxing is not in good health, and she has seen big things since childhood. She has given most of her feelings to Qi Qingxing. The Lord of Qi already had a plan in mind and said, "I will let people go to Liuzhou to investigate." Mrs. Qing is from Liuzhou. Before returning to Hou''s residence, Mrs. Qing was also born in Liuzhou, and later took her to the capital. "I think Mrs. Qing may have been cheated, too." Jiang Wanbai thought about it and said, "I don''t think her face has ever had a child." "That''s not sure she didn''t know about it." Qi Hou ye said in a deep voice. Qi old lady also said: "it''s better to find out, if she is also cheated, we Qihou house will not wrongly her." Seeing this, Jiang Wanbai did not say anything more. She and Qi Qingxing didn''t stay for dinner. Mrs. Qi suddenly knew that such a big thing happened. She didn''t have any other energy for a moment, so she didn''t stay them. Chapter 111 Waiting for Yu Qing and Qi Qingxing to come out of the old lady Qi''s yard, they meet Mrs. Qing on the way back. Mrs. Qing met them as soon as she saw them. Her face was full of desire, and she was obviously waiting for them here. "Mrs. Qing." Jiang Wanbai pulls Qi Qingxing to stop and looks at the gentle woman in front of her. Mrs. Qing nodded to her, then looked at Qi Qingxing, pursed her lips and said: "son of a generation, I feel that the Taoist priest doesn''t want to be a good one. You''d better not believe it all." After saying these words, Mrs. Qing secretly observed Qi Qingxing''s face. Seeing that Qi Qingxing had no anger on his face, she continued: "I heard that master Mingyuan was coming back a few days ago. Why don''t you wait? When I go to Daqing temple with my old lady in a few days, I will ask Master Mingyuan to have a look? " Hearing Mrs. Qing''s proposal, Jiang Wanbai looks at her thoughtfully. Qi Qingxing''s eyes flashed and said, "I have my own plan." Mrs. Qing''s face was stiff, her eyes flashed with annoyance, but soon she bowed her head and let it to one side and said, "it''s my concubine who has exceeded the distance." Qi Qingxing''s lips moved, and finally pursed her lips without saying anything. She continued to walk forward. After a few steps, he was held by Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai turned back to his wife and said with a smile, "ah hang, he doesn''t mean that you are nosy. Don''t think about it." Mrs. Qing is stunned for a moment, then she laughs with embarrassment. What else does she want to say, but Jiang Wanbai has already taken Qi Qing to walk. After walking out of a distance, Jiang Wanbai said, "does madam Qing know anything?" "If she is also an insider, for the sake of her just came to remind her, Qihou house will not be too hard on her." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. But she won''t let Mrs. Qing stay at home. That night, Jiang Wanbai sat cross legged on the bed, suddenly opened his eyes, such as the dark eyes across a pale gold light, showing a bone chilling. At the same time, a black shadow quietly sneaked into Qi Qingxing''s yard, just like in Zhenhe village, from the door to Qi Qingxing''s bed. Jiang Wanbai sits still. After a while, he closes his eyes again and begins to practice. At one moment, a shrill scream came out from Qi Qingxing''s yard. Soon, the lights were lit up in the whole Qihou mansion. The Lord Qi came here wearing only a robe, and Mrs. Qi was helped to come here. For a moment, several masters of the whole Qihou house, except Jiang Wanbai, arrived at the scene. "What happened?" Qi asked with a worried face. Qi Qingxing was sitting on the edge of the bed, with a broken jade in his hand, and a handful of black ash at his feet. "That thing comes again." Qi Qingxing slightly twisted his eyebrows and said in a deep voice. He had already told his grandmother and father about Zhenhe village. Mrs. Qi''s face turned white and her body shook for a moment. She broke free of Mammy''s hand and rushed to Qi Qingxing. She asked anxiously, "Qingxing, did you hurt where?" "No, grandmother. I''m fine. It''s just that the jade amulet is broken." Qi Qingxing quickly got up to hold the old lady Qi and showed her the broken jade Fu. Qi old lady this just a little relieved tone, patted the back of his hand: "nothing is good, nothing is good." Although the Lord of Qi didn''t speak on one side, his calm eyes became loose. Chapter 112 Only Qi Hao, who was standing near the door, looked a little bad. Mrs. Qing, standing on one side, just saw this scene. Her face changed and her nails in her sleeve fell into her palms. Qi Hao didn''t realize this. He adjusted his color, walked forward and asked, "what happened? Big brother, you say Yufu? What jade talisman After this period of buffering, Mrs. Qi has been able to accept that Qi Hao is not her own grandson''s affair, even because Qi Hao and non greedy Taoist priest unite to kill Qi Qingxing and kill her feelings. Even when she heard Qi Hao''s voice, Mrs. Qi remembered that she was not greedy for Taoist priest, especially when Qi Qingxing had just been hurt. Mrs. Qi doesn''t even want to see Qi Hao. Qi Qingxing didn''t let out too much emotion. He said before: "the expert who saved me gave me a piece of jade talisman to protect my body. It''s also the jade talisman that saved me tonight." "Is that jade Rune broken now?" Qi Hao''s eyes fell on his palm and his eyes flashed. Qi Qingxing nodded and collected the broken jade Fu and said, "it''s useless if it''s broken." Qi Hao''s eyes flashed a glimmer of joy, but his face soon showed regret and pity, and said, "what if there is another danger tomorrow night?" "Isn''t there a Taoist priest not greedy?" Qi Qingxing said lightly. Qi Hou Ye stood aside and said in a timely voice: "well, since it''s all right, go back and have a rest. I''ll see the Taoist priest tomorrow and ask him what to do." As soon as the Lord Qi spoke, the others, of course, did not dare to say anything more, and turned to leave one after another. Qi Qingxing asked Mammy to send Mrs. Qi back. Before Mrs. Qi left, he took Mrs. Qi''s hand and said in a low voice: "grandmother, I''ll be there any night. I''ll be fine. There may be no peace in the mansion these days. This is the tranquilizing charm that I''ll give you later." Mrs. Qi accepted the amulet, and suddenly felt that her heart was suddenly relaxed. "The evening white is very good. When you get married, your grandmother will be relieved." Qi old lady holding that peace of mind Fu, patting Qi Qingxing on the back of the hand said. Qi Qingxing low should a, lip angle tiny hook, low voice way: "fast." That night, in addition to Jiang Wanbai did not appear, that not greedy Taoist also did not appear. Until the next day, after breakfast, people see not greedy Taoist priest. "The Taoist priest didn''t have a rest last night, OK?" As soon as he saw that he was not greedy, Jiang Wanbai asked with a smile. Other people smell speech also look at not greedy Taoist priest, then all found that not greedy Taoist priest''s face pale, look some dispirited appearance. Don''t greedy Taoist priest awkwardly smile, way: "last night I have been thinking about how to solve the son of the world, so I didn''t sleep well." In fact, he is planning to release the evil ghost after the emergence of emergency, so that the people of the Qihou house will definitely be able to trust him more. It''s a pity that he didn''t have time to enter Qi Qingxing''s yard at that time, and the evil spirits sent out were gone, and he was also eaten back. "Is it? I''m sorry, Taoist priest. " Qi Hou ye said, not salty or light. Not greedy, the Taoist priest''s expression immediately became serious, "it should be." "Do you think that evil spirit will come again tonight?" Qi Qingxing asked. "It will come." Not greedy, the Taoist priest said with a positive look, "the destiny of the son of heaven is easy to attract such unclean things. They covet the soul of the son of heaven. For evil spirits, the soul of the son of heaven is a great tonic." Chapter 113 "So how can we eliminate those things?" Qi Qingxing asked. "I don''t have a way yet, but I will stay by my son''s side to protect his safety." Not greedy Taoist said. After saying that, Qi Hou Ye frowned and immediately said, "of course, I will think of a way to solve this matter as soon as possible." "That''s long." Jiang Wanbai on one side immediately bent his eyes and laughed. Although not greedy Taoist priest said he would guard by Qi Qingxing, Qi Qingxing didn''t let him follow during the day. In Qi Qingxing''s words, "those evil spirits on the left and right will come only at night. In the daytime, there will be no trouble for the Taoist priest. The Taoist priest can do what he wants to do." Not greedy Taoist priest really did not intend to keep a close watch on Qi Qingxing. Even if Qi Qingxing did not open his mouth, he would find an excuse to put it forward. So Qi Qingxing took the initiative to mention, not greedy Taoist priest immediately should come down. As soon as the Taoist priest was not greedy, Qi Qingxing went to Jiang Wanbai''s yard. As soon as he went in, Jiang Wanbai was thinking about something with a pen. What she put in front of her was not a letter paper or a copybook, but a clean yellow Rune paper. "Here you are." When Qi Qing walked to his side, Jiang Wanbai did not look up at him, but handed a new jade Fu to Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing''s face flashed with a smile. He reached for the jade amulet and put it into the purse where he had put it. He kept it well. He knew that she wanted to draw a symbol, so he did not make a noise to her. He took a book and sat aside and looked down. "Are you going to take a test of merit and fame?" Jiang Wanbai suddenly asked in a voice. Qi Qingxing raised his eyes to see her. He hesitated a little and nodded, "I want to try." "This is good." Jiang Wan nodded his head in vain and sighed: "when the time comes, the old lady will be happy when he comes back with a champion." "And you?" Qi Qingxing asked. "Me?" Jiang Wanbai hardly hesitated and laughed: "of course I will be happy." "Good." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai takes back his sight, touches cinnabar with his pen, and draws on the Yellow Rune paper with his wrist moving. No matter it is easy or difficult, the pictorial symbols are always focused on one step. Jiang Wanbai stopped his hand soon. A golden light flashed through the strokes of cinnabar on the rune paper, and then disappeared. It looked like an ordinary Rune paper. I don''t know what the effect is. "There''s a good show to see tonight." Jiang Wanbai bent her eyes and laughed. She reached out and pinched Huang Fu. She folded her hands a few times. Soon a paper crane lay in her palm. Jiang Wanbai throws the paper crane. The paper crane flutters its wings and flies out. It soon disappears. But at the moment, the greedy Taoist priest who is talking with Qi Hao in the room suddenly feels that his neck is a little itchy. He subconsciously reaches out to scratch and does not put it in his heart. Qi Hao, sitting opposite him, seemed to see something in a trance, but when he looked at it carefully, there was nothing left. "What''s the matter?" Not greedy, the Taoist priest noticed his sight and asked. "It''s nothing. My eyes are wrong." Qi Hao shakes his head, does not want to continue to tangle in this matter above, continues to talk about just two people conspire. "Your main purpose now is not to protect Qi Qingxing, but to get close to him and get his trust. He won''t blame you when Qi Qingxing dies." Chapter 114 Qi Hao said: "as long as the Lord Qi is willing to recommend you to the emperor, it will be the time for Qi Qingxing to die. Once he dies, I will become the son of Qi Houfu''s family. All his life belongs to me, and you..." Don''t greedy Taoist priest and he looked at each other, laughed, laughter rampant, said: "and I, after entering the palace, there is dragon gas protection, the way of heaven can''t help me, ha ha ha!" At this moment, in Jiang Wanbai''s study, Jiang Wanbai holds his chin with one hand and points it with the other hand. The conversation between Taoist priest Buwei and Qi Hao spreads out from the small paper crane. Hearing the laughter of Qi Hao and bugreedy Taoist priest behind him, Jiang Wanbai held the paper crane''s sharp mouth and murmured: "it''s so noisy." The paper crane twisted its head, and when Jiang Wanbai let go of his hand, he immediately flew to the side of Qi Qingxing, turned around Qi Qingxing for several times, and rubbed its head against Qi Qingxing''s finger holding the book. "It''s no use being coquettish with him. He won''t be on your side." Jiang Wanbai hums and laughs. Qi Qingxing held the wings of the paper crane, and the paper crane continued to rub his fingers happily, but the next moment the whole paper crane whirled around and was thrown out of the window by Qi Qingxing. "Don''t get angry late, eh?" Jiang Wanbai held a teacup and looked at the scene with a smile and said in a low voice: "now I know their purpose. I also found an interesting thing." "What?" Qi Qingxing put down his book and asked. "Guess how old Qi Hao is?" "Well?" Qi Qingxing''s eyes narrowed slightly. The next moment I heard Jiang Wanbai say: "Mingming is not greedy. The Taoist priest is more than 20 years older than Qi Hao, but the relationship between them is completely reversed. Qi Hao is the leader, which is too strange..." "Qi Hao was still very young when he came to the Marquis''s house. A child came into the residence as the son of the marquis. Generally speaking, someone was behind him to arrange this matter." Qi Qingxing analyzed. Therefore, from the beginning, Jiang Wanbai and he both thought Qi Hao was just a piece of chess that didn''t covet the Taoist priest in order to achieve some purpose. But now it seems that the truth may be different from what they thought at first. Jiang Wanbai has a guess in her heart, and she also tells Qi Qingxing that Qi Hao has been robbed. When he was very young, she suspected that Qi Hao had been taken away. A man entered Qi Hao''s body and planned the matter with the Taoist priest not greedy, and robbed Qi Qingxing''s luck and destiny. "Why did he do it?" Qi Qingxing asked. Jiang Wanbai reached out and pointed her index finger on the table. She said, "it''s the same purpose as robbing you of your life. He wants to change his destiny of Gu Sha." "Is he also the fate of a solitary evil spirit?" Qi Qingxing was stunned. Jiang Wanbai explained: "even if he takes the house, he can''t change his destiny. On the contrary, the body he took away will be changed by him. Therefore, from the beginning, the person in Qi Hao''s body is the destiny of Gu Sha." "Just as the face of a person will change, after he takes away the body, the face of the body has begun to change, and will eventually become his original face." After listening to Jiang Wanbai''s explanation, Qi Qingxing understood it. He chuckled and said, "in a word, designing such a big plan is to change your destiny." "The way of heaven is actually fair. A good destiny like you is naturally due to the blessings you have accumulated in your previous life or earlier. Qi Hao''s face, of course, is that he has done too many evils before." Jiangwan Baidao. Chapter 115 Now that the two men''s aims have been determined, Jiang Wanbai has lost a lot of interest. She bored point of the table, toward Qi Qingxing smile, way: "tonight there is a good play to see." Qi Qingxing picked his eyebrows and thought that when he came in, he saw Jiang Wanbai with a pen in his hand and knew what she had done. He didn''t ask him in detail. He just waited for the theatre at night. Time passed quickly. When it was just dark, the Taoist priest didn''t want to look for him. Although we have known the details of not greedy Taoist priest, but even for the sake of appearance, Mrs. Qi and others still have to show a nervous appearance. What''s more, Mrs. Qi is really nervous in her heart. However, seeing that Jiang Wanbai was also there, the tension was relieved a lot. This curtain fell in the eyes of Qi Hao and Taoist priest bugreedy, and they spontaneously attributed the reason to the non greedy Taoist priest. Qi Hao went over and took old lady Qi''s arm. As good as before, he said: "grandmother, you don''t worry. If there is no greedy Taoist priest here, the elder brother will certainly be OK." At this time, Mrs. Qi already knew that Qi Hao was not her grandson''s affair. When she was holding her arm like this, she almost shook off his hand directly. However, she was also the old lady of Hou''s residence, and she still resisted at the critical moment. In fact, Qi Hao didn''t take part in the event of harming Qi Qingxing''s life, or he didn''t know his identity. He was just used. Mrs. Qi could still care about his friendship for more than ten years and find a reason to send him out of the capital, but she would also give him a sum of money, so that he could live and clothe wherever he went in the future. But Qi Hao cheated her in the name of her grandson. She wanted her own grandson''s life. She couldn''t bear it. I don''t know that Mrs. Qi feels sorry for Qi Hao''s being so nice. Jiang Wanbai thinks that Qi Hao was taken away from her. It''s even more uncomfortable to see this scene. What if Qi Hao''s real life is older than Mrs. Qi? Speaking of this person is also a talent, can so freely pretend grandson is not unnatural. Maybe I''ve done such a thing for a long time, so I''m familiar with it At the thought of this, Jiang Wan''s white eyes were cold. If it was, she would have to act for heaven. On this side, Mrs. Qi also used an appropriate excuse to get rid of Qi Hao''s approach and turned to the non greedy Taoist priest and said, "I don''t know if we can also stay on the side later." "Of course it can." Don''t be greedy for the leader. He would like to see how he subdued the evil spirits with his own eyes, and then he and Qi Hao could achieve their goals. Thinking so in his heart, not greedy Taoist priest looked at Qi Hao. They looked at each other with a smile, so all of them sat in the courtyard of Qi Qingxing that night. Even the old lady Qi was forced to stay. However, when she was old, Qi Qingxing asked people to bring some cushions and let her lean against the soft couch of the room to squint. Anyway, as long as it is around her grandson, Mrs. Qi nodded. Qi Hou Ye sat by Qi Qingxing''s hand, and Mrs. Qing also sat aside. From time to time, he poured tea for him, and occasionally looked at Qi Qingxing with worried eyes. It''s a pity that Qi Qingxing''s eyes are always on Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai is so bored that he can''t meditate and practice in front of these people. He simply takes out a piece of jade that has been cut in advance and starts to carve it. Chapter 116 Jiang Wanbai could have done it with one finger when she carved jade amulets. But now, in full view of the public, she could not really do such a thing, so she took out a carving knife to hide people''s eyes. "What is sister-in-law carving?" Qi Hao wants to talk to bugreedy Taoist priest, but he is afraid of arousing the suspicion of Lord Qi and Qi Qingxing, so he can only bear it. He doesn''t know what he suddenly stares at Jiang Wanbai and asks with a smile. When he asked this question, other people''s eyes turned around and looked at Jiang Wanbai. It is important to pay attention to a stroke of promotion, which can not be disturbed, or once distracted, it is likely to be abandoned. At this moment, Qi Hao suddenly answers. Jiang Wanbai grabs the hand of the carving knife and knows that the jade Rune in her hand is useless. She sighs, thinking that she should not make the jade amulet at this time. However, the real culprit is Qi Hao. Didn''t you see that others were all shut up? Only he has a mouth. This is money. Jiang Wanbai lifted his eyes and said coldly, "who is your sister-in-law?" Qi Hao is not Qi Qingxing''s brother-in-law. Of course, she is not his sister-in-law. But Qi Hao doesn''t know that his identity has been found. He only thinks that there is a problem between Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, so he is not angry. He just laughs and says, "you are my sister-in-law. My elder brother must have wanted to marry his sister-in-law early. Sister-in-law, elder brother-in-law, he doesn''t like to say anything If it makes you unhappy, don''t get angry with him After saying these words, Qi Hao turned to Qi Qingxing again, winked at Qi Qingxing, and lowered his voice: "brother, go and coax my sister-in-law..." Unfortunately, Qi Qingxing didn''t move and didn''t even look at him. Qi Hao''s smile on his face was stiff, and he almost couldn''t hold back his anger. However, he soon thought that when Qi Qingxing died, it was not his own word, so he became rampant. At that time, Qi Qingxing would surely be worse than dead. Qi Hao felt a lot happier when he thought about it. He still had a smile on his face, but his expression was a little helpless. He said, "it seems that elder brother is really not enlightened about this..." It''s a pity that no one took his words. However, he didn''t know what to say to catch Qi Hao, so he could only keep silent. For a moment, Jiang Wanbai feels that Qi Hao is filled with an atmosphere of "embarrassment" all over his body. But soon, the man turned his attention to Jiang Wanbai. He thought Jiang Wanbai was the only one who cared about himself. He looked at the jade in Jiang Wanbai''s hand curiously and asked, "sister-in-law, what are you carving?" "Jade." Jiang Wanbai said impatiently. Anyone can hear the meaning of her words. Can''t you see such an obvious jade? No matter how strong Qi Hao''s psychological quality was, he was a little nervous after successive setbacks. He could only suppress his anger by not arguing with a widow. He said innocently, "sister-in-law, of course, I know it''s jade. I''m just curious. What do you want to carve with this jade?" "Whatever." Jiang Wanbai finally couldn''t help it. She looked up at Qi Hao and said, "if you''re bored, you can go out and have some fun. The noisy sitting here always distracts me. It''s hard for me to think of something to carve, and it''s all broken up by you." Chapter 117 Maybe he didn''t expect Jiang Wanbai to be so straightforward, and Qi Hao thought that he was not bad looking and had a sweet mouth. Generally speaking, there was no one who didn''t like him. Even Qi Qingxing was not intimate with him, but he didn''t show his disgust. And now, Jiang Wanbai Ming shows his dislike. Qi Hao was still a little unbelievable for a moment, which made him stop his mouth. Jiang Wanbai looked down at the jade plate with only two strokes. After thinking about it, he asked Qi Qingxing, "ah hang, what do you think I should carve?" She lowered her voice and asked Qi Qingxing that she wanted not to disturb others. This behavior was in sharp contrast to Qi Hao''s behavior. "Your name." Qi Qingxing gave her the answer with a little thought. Jiang Wanbai thought for a while, but did not think of a better plan for the time being, so he nodded and began to carve his name with a carving knife. It''s just that the two strokes engraved before really fit the word "late". Jiang Wanbai is relieved at last, thinking, this side engraves her name, and on the other side she carves an array and hangs it on her body. Soon, the night was getting deeper and deeper. Qi Hou Ye sat at the table with his eyes closed. His figure was still straight. It was hard to tell whether he was asleep or not, and Mrs. Qing could not hold on for a long time. Unconsciously, he leaned on his shoulder and slept in the past. When Jiang Wanbai engraved the word "late", he just looked up and saw this scene. He did not miss the moment when Mrs. Qing leaned up. Qi Hou Ye''s body was tense, but the tension was only a moment. Soon, he relaxed his body. It seems that she wants to make Mrs. Qing more comfortable. Jiang Wanbai picks up the corner of his lips and sweeps Qi Hao and the Taoist priest not greedy. Not greedy Taoist priest closed his eyes and sat on one side, holding his fingertips in one hand and whisking in the other hand. It was really like an expert. Jiang Wanbai takes a glance and draws back her sight. That is, at the moment when she grabs the cutter again, she suddenly realizes that a stream of Yin is coming into the yard. Jiang Wanbai smiles soundlessly, and can''t help but reach out and hook Gou Qi Qingxing''s finger. Look at her and hold her finger. Jiang Wanbai quietly compared two words "come". Qi Qingxing''s vision slightly pauses for a moment, raises the eye to look at the direction of the door, the face does not have the slightest fear. Soon, if the Lord Qi, who had been closed his eyes, opened his eyes. He looked around and found nothing unusual. But he still reached out and pushed Mrs. Qing, who was leaning on his shoulder, to wake up. In fact, Mrs. Qing didn''t sleep deeply because she suddenly felt cold. So she just was pushed by Lord Qi. She opened her eyes. When she woke up, she found herself leaning on the shoulder of Lord Qi. She immediately sat upright and bit her lower lip and said, "Lord, I''m sorry, concubine..." "Don''t be too far away from me." Qi Hou Ye interrupted her words, holding her hand and saying in a deep voice. Mrs. Qing looked at him in a daze. Her face, which was cold and white, was also a little red. The hand she was holding by Lord Qi was more obvious to feel the warmth. At this moment, the man in front of her gave her a great sense of security. Mrs. Qing stares at him for a while and answers softly: "good." On the contrary, it was Mrs. Qi. No one went there because Jiang Wanbai had given Mrs. Qi a rune paper in advance. Chapter 118 At this moment, the rune paper given by Jiang Wanbai has already worked. Mrs. Qi has not been woken up. On the contrary, she still sleeps soundly. She doesn''t feel the chill that other people feel. At the moment, a rune paper in her arms is emitting a faint red light. "Why is it suddenly cold?" Mrs. Qing asked in a low voice. After that moment''s moving, she still had the upper hand in her physiological reaction, and her face turned pale with cold. Lord Qi also felt that cold, because he had killed people on the battlefield, and he was tainted with evil spirit and masculinity of men, so the cold influence on him was not great. What''s more, the chill did not come to him. Qi Qingxing''s face was slightly white, and the blood color he had raised during this period disappeared completely. Jiang Wanbai held his hand and asked softly, "ah hang, what''s the matter with you?" In fact, Qi Qingxing''s palm is still a little hot, because Jiang Wanbai''s Yufu nourishes his body, his cold symptoms have been reduced a lot during this period of time, and his hands are usually warm. Jiang Wanbai had already given him a new jade talisman. Naturally, the evil spirit could not help him. He was just acting. And Qi Hao and bugreedy Taoist priest were obviously cheated. Qi Hao''s face was also a little pale. He clasped his arms and shivered: "is the ghost coming?" As soon as she said this, Mrs. Qing''s face changed obviously, and she leaned on her subconsciously. He stopped for a moment and looked at her sideways. Originally, she held her hand loose, and then she was supported on her shoulder, and she was held in his arms. "Don''t be afraid." It was hard for Lord Qi to comfort him. Although his voice is not so soft, but now fell in the ears of Mrs. Qing, but let her feel very happy. And Qi Hao followed closely, as if thinking of something, and said: "yes, don''t be afraid, the Taoist priest is still here, Taoist priest, is the ghost coming? Where? Take it away Qi Hao''s tone was anxious, but he didn''t add any water. In order not to arouse doubt, he had already discussed with the Taoist priest not greedy. He did not make any resistance, but also suffered from the influence of the Yin Qi. Because of this, Qi Hao did not notice that there were two people who were not affected by Yin Qi at all. One is Mrs. Qi who sleeps in the back, and the other is Jiang Wanbai, who is closest to Qi Qingxing and should have been affected the most. But not greedy Taoist priest, Qi Hao told him to do it quickly in advance, so that he would not be hurt by Yin Qi for a long time. Therefore, he did not pay attention at the moment. Before that, he had been pretending to be an expert with his eyes closed. After hearing Qi Hao''s anxious urging voice, he did not pay attention. Not greedy, the Taoist priest opened his eyes, shook the whisk, and said in an angry voice, "where''s the kid! Don''t you show up soon? " The next moment, the door "bang" was opened, a shadow wrapped in Yin Qi stood at the door, the shadow can be seen is a human shape, only the eyes are two red holes, and now it is still bleeding. When the door was opened, Lord Qi quickly reached out to block Mrs. Qing''s eyes, so Mrs. Qing didn''t see the terrible scene. Otherwise, she would have screamed out and might have been frightened. Qi Qingxing''s reaction was similar to that of Qi houye. It was also his first reaction to cover Jiang Wanbai''s eyes. However, he had just covered Jiang Wanbai''s eyes. Jiang Wanbai''s sight was blocked. He asked in a puzzled voice, "what are you doing?" Chapter 119 Qi Qingxing and Qi houye looked at each other for a while. He took back his sight as if nothing had happened and said in a low voice, "I''m afraid." Jiang Wanbai: Why is Qi Qingxing afraid to cover her eyes? Jiang Wanbai soon thought of a good excuse for Qi Qingxing. He must have been too scared, so in a panic, he wanted to cover his eyes, but accidentally he covered her eyes. Qi Qingxing''s voice was not particularly low, and Qi Hao had been distracted by his reaction. Now he heard Qi Qingxing say that he was afraid, and he could not tell whether he was really afraid. He said with a trembling smile: "brother, don''t be afraid. The Taoist priest will be able to subdue the ghost." Jiang Wanbai pulled Qi Qingxing''s hand off his back. Hearing Qi Hao''s words, he turned his lips and said sarcastically, "you are all shaking with fear." Qi Hao became more rigid and angry. Why did Qi Houfu see Shangjiang Wanbai as his wife? This woman has sharp teeth and sharp mouth. Where does she look like a lady? But no matter how angry he was, Qi Hao had to bear it. However, this tolerance, he suddenly saw that there was something wrong. "Brother, sister-in-law, don''t you feel cold?" Qi Hao''s thick skin has also been practiced. Even if he hates Jiang Wanbai to death, he can still shout out the "sister-in-law". Jiang Wanbai glanced at him and said, "why should we feel cold?" Because she was afraid of not greedy for Taoist priest and Qi Hao''s suspicion in advance, Jiang Wanbai didn''t give lady Qing and Lord Qi a rune paper to protect their body. However, she had known for a long time that she would not be afraid of those Yin Qi with Qi Hou Ye''s own aura. As for Mrs. Qing, if she is there, she will never let anything happen to her. What''s more, Jiang Wanbai thinks that the Lord Qi will certainly protect Mrs. Qing. And the truth is exactly what she expected. Therefore, there is only one person who is really affected by Yin Qi, that is Qi Hao, who has been shivering and can''t even speak steadily. Even if Madame Qing was protected by the Lord Qi, she still felt a little cold, but she was able to endure it. Jiang''s white face is ruddy in the evening, and Qi Qingxing''s blood that disappeared before acting has come back. He is looking at Qi Hao coldly. Qi Hao turned his head and looked coldly at the Lord Qi. When he saw Mrs. Qi sleeping peacefully on the soft couch, he suddenly had a very bad premonition. "Don''t be greedy, Taoist priest. It''s really powerful..." Qi Hao shivered, smiling on his face. He can only think that he doesn''t know anything. If necessary, the people in the Qihou residence really know something. He doesn''t mind being greedy for cannon fodder. As for his identity, Qi Hao still firmly believes that he will never be found out. At most, he was suspected of collusion between Qi Houfu and not greedy. Qi Hao thought in his heart. But in this short time, not greedy already waved the dust to fight with that evil ghost. Originally, according to the plan that he and Qi Hao had discussed, it was necessary to let the evil spirits rush in. It was better to attack Qi Qingxing and Qi Hou ye first. When their lives were at stake, they should not be greedy and then save them in time. In this way, the father and son would have believed him very well. But when he started, he was not greedy about the time to let the evil ghost rush in and hurt Qi Qingxing and Qi Hou Ye. He read something quickly in his mouth, and then he pretended to be forced to retreat for a few steps. Chapter 120 Not greedy still don''t know what''s going on in the room. Everything is going on according to the plan he and Qi Hao discussed. Until he retreated, the evil spirit rushed into the room as he wished, but the ghost who should have rushed to Qi Qingxing directly rushed to Qi Hao next to Qi Qingxing. Qi Hao''s eyes widened. He could have avoided it. However, in order to convince people, he didn''t bring anything to resist tonight. He had already been shivered by Yin Qi. At the moment, he watched the sharp claws of the devil turning to his head, and he sat rigidly in place, even unable to hide. Jiang Wan Bai Leng looks at this scene with no intention of stopping. She is curious about who the man in Qi Hao''s body is. As long as Qi Hao dies, the people inside will appear naturally. So she sat still. Qi Hao''s voice broke and he cried out, "help! Help Taoist priest bugreedy finally found something wrong. Since he could help Qi Hao rob Qi Qingxing''s fate, he really knew something. After reaction, he didn''t rush to summon the evil ghost, but directly Huidong Fuzhen ran to the evil ghost. To this moment, not greedy is still thinking, can not directly use the spell to control the evil ghost, or it will be revealed. At the moment before the evil ghost''s claw almost penetrated Qi Hao''s mind, the Taoist priest''s whisk hit the ghost. The ghost screamed and quickly dodged to one side. Although Bu greedy saved Qi Hao, the evil ghost''s claw still hurt him. At this moment, there are five bloodstains sliding down Qi Hao''s face. Qi Hao gasps for breath, feeling like a survivor. And not greedy has once again stood with the evil ghost. In fact, it''s not greedy to start at this time. I don''t know why. The evil ghost seems to have completely forgotten that he is its master. After being injured by him with a duster, he rushed over again with a look of resentment. Ten fingers turned into sharp claws, a look that wanted his life. This is a devil who is not greedy to raise by himself. He has a new trust in his own means. Now, with such a change, he is not only suspicious, but also has to deal with the devil who has been out of control. So I can''t think about anything else for a while. Bu greedy didn''t find out more. Gradually, a spell appeared on his neck. Bugreedy didn''t know about it. Qi Hao, who had slowed down, saw it. He suddenly thought that he had seen this symbol when he was negotiating with no greed during the day, but it disappeared quickly. At first, he thought it was his illusion, so he didn''t pay attention to it. But now it seems that this sudden appearance on the neck of not greedy may be the main reason for disrupting their plans for the evening. Qi Hao suddenly turned his head and looked at Qi Qingxing. He reluctantly pulled out a smile and asked, "elder brother, did you still invite an expert in the mansion?" He paused for a moment, thinking of the person who had hurt him three times before, "big brother, did the man who saved you never leave? Or did you get that man back, big brother? " Qi Hao clenches his hands and stares at Qi Qingxing. In fact, without Qi Qingxing''s reply, Qi Hao already felt that this was the case in his heart. Otherwise, how could he not understand that there was anyone else who could quietly calculate not to be greedy. It''s just that he was not detected by greed, but he was also there at that time, and even he was cheated. Chapter 121 Not greedy also heard Qi Hao''s words, his hand a shake, almost did not put the hands of the dust to the ground. Although he felt that the man who helped Qi Qingxing hurt himself, he would also be bitten back. He should be no more powerful than himself. But now, his self-supporting evil ghost is out of control. But he didn''t even find out the existence of that man. Was Qi Hou''s house hiding too well, or was that man more powerful than himself? For a moment, the Taoist priest did not want to be greedy. He had already known that he would not cooperate with Qi Hao. He might as well find a place with heavy Yin to cultivate himself. However, at this stage, he has no room for repentance. What is more important now is to solve the evil ghost who is not under his control. The devil is obviously in a state of immortality. Not greedy to bite teeth, or in the heart of a cruel, directly on the evil ghost under the dead hand. Since it''s the devil he raised himself, he also knows how to solve him quickly. However, when the evil spirit died, he spat out a mouthful of blood. His whole face was as white as paper, and he could not stand steadily. With this one, he has already lost three evil spirits, and the well bred ones have lost most of them. At the thought of this, not greedy throat and gushed up a fishy smell, he was forced to swallow back. He forced him to look at Qi Qingxing and asked, "Qi Shizi, what do you mean? Now that the man who saved you has come back, why don''t you say that? " Bugreedy has not thought of what he and Qi Hao have completely exposed. He is not afraid that he will be recognized by the man who saved Qi Qingxing. Anyway, he and the man did not meet at that time. "If so, how can you know your purpose?" Jiang Wanbai smiles and points his fingertips on the table. At the same time, bugreedy suddenly felt his neck itchy. After a few grabs, he saw a small paper crane flying out and flying briskly to Jiang Wanbai. The next moment, Qi Hao and not greedy voice sounded. There is no other nonsense, just two people in the room during the day to discuss things are word for word repeat. At this moment, bugreedy and Qi Hao''s faces were very ugly. After calculating for more than ten years, they were about to succeed. As a result, they were yellowed when they were facing the door? Bu greedy and Qi Hao looked at Jiang Wanbai with sinister eyes. Qi Hao said, "you are not the second lady of Jiangfu at all. You are also a member of Xuanmen." Jiang Wanbai didn''t expect Qi Hao to think so. She was surprised. Qi Qingxing held her hand and said in a low voice, "evening is my fiancee." "No way!" Qi Hao suddenly stood up. The evil ghost was killed, and he was no longer affected by Yin Qi. Now he stares at Jiang Wanbai and says, "even if you are not stupid, you can''t suddenly learn Xuanmen magic!" "Who said I learned it all of a sudden?" You''re staring at me in the White River Qi Hao choked on her words and could not refute it. But on second thought, it was indeed after Qi Qingxing went to Zhenhe village that their plan began to deviate from the track at the beginning, until today, it is completely out of control. "Who are you?" The Lord of Qi, who had not made much noise before, looked at Qi Hao and asked in a cold voice. In the end, it was a person who was in the upper position and in power. At the moment, it was just a question. When he looked at it coldly, Qi Hao was almost unable to support the real move. Chapter 122 However, Qi Hao didn''t know how many years he had lived. He soon regained his mind and looked at the Lord Qi with an unbelievable face and said, "Dad, what do you mean by this? I am your son, of course. " After saying this, Qi Hou Ye didn''t respond. Qi Hao quickly turned to Mrs. Qing, who was stunned at the spot after hearing the dialogue from the paper crane. He said wrongly, "Niang, please help me to say something. Even if I do something sorry to my elder brother, my father will not doubt my identity?" "Tut ~" Jiang Wanbai gave a light Tut, looked at Qi Hao with interest, and said, "if you are really the child of Mrs. Qing and Hou ye, I''m afraid that Mrs. Qing will not live to find you." Qi Hao''s face flashed a little panic. He didn''t expect that Jiang Wanbai could see his original face, but he had already snatched part of Qi Qingxing''s life! How can it be seen by Jiang Wanbai? When Mrs. Qing heard Jiang Wanbai''s words, she was shocked. She looked at Qi Hao, Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai with a pale face. She looked at almost all the people who were still awake, but did not dare to see the Lord Qi. "He Is it really not my son? " Mrs. Qing finally looked at Jiang Wanbai and asked with shaking lips. She always felt that the future wife was a good person. Jiang Wan nodded, "he''s not your son. No matter it''s the body or the one who takes the house in the body, he has no blood relationship with you." The person with the appearance of solitary evil spirit, let alone those who have blood relationship, will be affected even if they are too close to them. However, Qi Hao and bu greedy still showed a look of shock on their faces. They were told that their plans and faces were ignored. They even found out that he was reborn after taking the house. "No It can''t be... " Qi Hao stood up, shaking his head and retreating with shock on his face, "who are you?" Before the words fall, Qi Hao and bu greedy turn around and run at the same time. They even drop a piece of Rune paper, which tears up a void. Qi Hao and bugreedy rush to the void. But the void flashed and soon disappeared. At the same time, under everyone''s feet, a huge array of Dharma was born, and the golden light flashed over. Qi Hao and bu greedy cried out and were trapped by a net that appeared out of thin air and fell to the ground. "Can you still draw the breaking empty talisman with your little accomplishments? It shouldn''t be. " Jiang Wanbai took back his hand, stood up from his seat, went to Qi Hao and picked up a rune paper which had lost its light. As soon as I got it in my hand, I got the rune paper and it burned suddenly. Qi Qingxing has been staring at Jiang Wanbai. Seeing that he got the rune paper burning in Jiang Wanbai''s palm, he almost reached out to help her shoot the fire. Fortunately, I have seen such a picture more than once when I get along with Jiang Wanbai. But when he saw it for the first time, he did reach out to shoot it, which was once a bit embarrassing, although Jiang Wanbai did not laugh at him for this. "It turned out to be a forgery." Jiang Wanbai clapped her hands and patted off the paper ash. She stood up and stretched her feet on Qi Hao. She kicked and snorted, "now, you can answer what I ask." Qi Hao is more capable than not greedy, and obviously knows more. Chapter 123 At first, Qi Hao didn''t want to cooperate with him. He even lied when Jiang Wanbai asked questions, but he didn''t forget to sell. But soon he became honest. The reason was that once he had such an idea, Jiang Wanbai didn''t do anything about it. The net that trapped him began to tighten. Without blood, he felt pain all over his body. Life is not like death. Most of Jiang Wanbai''s things have been guessed, but Qi Hao still told him what he had done. Qi Hao killed his parents when he was born. People in the village believed this very much. At that time, they would drown Qi Hao who had just landed or throw him directly into the mountains to feed the wolves. Anyway, I dare not stay in the village. But a Taoist priest passing by the village saw this scene and saw the fate of Qi Hao''s solitary evil spirit, so he saved him. The Taoist priest later became Qi Hao''s master. Qi Hao''s master, whose surname is Tang, comes from a small hidden family. In the family, he studies xuanshu. Occasionally, some disciples walk around, most of them for training. The people of the Tang family spared no effort to help him block his fate. This did not affect the Tang family and made Qi Hao grow up smoothly. Qi Hao has been learning metaphysics with his master. But soon, he was not satisfied with using these to save people. Even, the master said that because of his fate, he would stay in the Tang family all his life, and he would not even have the opportunity to go out for training like other disciples. Qi Hao is not reconciled, but he has no way. According to his fate, if Mao rushes out in a hurry, it will cause chaos, and more powerful people will be called in to deal with him. Until Qi Hao found a secret book, which recorded how to seize the house and how to rob other people''s lives. Qi Hao was very excited, and soon left the Tang family by snatching the house and other people''s lives. But it was not easy to seize the house. Once he met a spirit that was stronger than himself, he might be directly killed. And it''s not a simple thing to snatch life, especially if the life of the person he robbed is too good. If he is not careful, he will be punished by God. But people are always greedy. At the beginning, Qi Hao only dared to snatch some ordinary destiny because of his prudence. But soon his appetite was not satisfied with it. Why was he born to be the fate of a solitary evil spirit? Why can''t he have a fortune? Therefore, when he ran into Qi Qingxing, who was taken to Daqing temple to make a vow more than ten years ago, Qi Hao immediately took Qi Qingxing''s fate into consideration. He knew that it was not easy to rob Qi Qingxing''s fate, so he made a plan after he went back and decided to make Xu Xu''s plan. For this reason, he even found no greedy cooperation. When Mrs. Chu Qing was not pregnant at all, he just wanted to have enough identity to get close to Qi Qingxing. More importantly, he wanted to rob Qi Qingxing of everything, so he imposed a ban on Mrs. Qing. Let Mrs. Qing mistakenly think she is pregnant and has a baby. To be on the safe side, even the man who sent Mrs. Qing to the Lord Qi was banned by Qi Hao. "What about the secret arts?" Jiang Wanbai kicks Qi Hao and asks. Qi Hao started and quickly dropped a purse from his sleeve. The secret arts were very important to Qi Hao, so he always carried it with him. Jiang Wanbai squatted down and picked up the purse. He took out a piece of yellowing paper and glanced at it. It was no different from what Qi Hao said. Even, it''s an incomplete secret. Chapter 124 "You are bold enough to try such incomplete heresy." Jiang Wanbai closed her palm, and the yellow paper turned into ashes in her palm. As Jiang evening white handed heart toward the next cover, those ashes fall in front of Qi Hao. Qi Hao''s eyes were red, and he struggled subconsciously for a moment. But soon Jiang Wanbai put out his foot and kicked him and said, "what''s the performance? Have you written down this secret skill for a long time? " What''s in your head, even if it''s burned. "Why am I born to be a lonely and evil person, to kill my own parents, and to be rejected by everyone? Why can some people be born rich and noble?" Qi Hao red eyes son, unwilling to cry out, "I do not accept! Since the way of heaven is unfair! Why can''t I change my life for myself "By what?" Jiang Wanbai sneered and turned to take a look at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing thought of what she said during the day. He looked at Qi Hao coldly and said, "the way of heaven is fair. You were born with a solitary evil spirit. That''s because you did too much evil in your last life..." "More than a previous life? It''s all the fate of Gu Sha. Maybe you''ve been doing evil for many times in front of you. " Jiang Wanbai then said Qi Qingxing. She stood up and looked down at Qi Hao, "what do you want to do? You know the way of the mysterious gate. You should also be very clear about the karma of these ages. Why do you deceive yourself again Qi Hao''s face turned red. Of course, he understood karma, but he was not reconciled. He didn''t even know what his last life was like. Why should this life make atonement for the last one? Qi Hao looks at Jiang Wanbai with indignation in his eyes. Jiang Wanbai knew what he wanted to know, so he didn''t care about him any more. He turned around and walked to the non greedy Taoist priest at the door. He saw that even Qi Hao couldn''t stand the net and explained everything. If he was not greedy, he didn''t dare to hide it. He said everything he knew. Most of them are not different from what Qi Hao said. The other part is not greedy about his life before he knew him. After Jiang Wanbai finished asking, he thought for a moment and heard a voice of hesitation behind him, "Miss Jiang, I I just heard him say that the reason why I thought I had a son was that he put a ban on me. Can you help me to solve this prohibition? " Mrs. Qing''s face turned white, and her lips were still shivering when she spoke. Even though a series of things made people unable to resist, she still held on. She heard the story and knew what happened between herself and Qi Hao. Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment and walked toward her, "I''m sorry, I almost forgot this thing." She went to Mrs. Qing. Mrs. Qing quickly stood up. She was almost unsteady, but a strong hand held her wrist in time. Mrs. Qing''s body is stiff and her pupils are slightly enlarged. However, she still has no courage to see Lord Qi. Instead, she looks at Jiang Wanbai. "Miss Jiang..." "Don''t talk. Just look me in the eye." Jiang Wanbai is about the same height as Mrs. Qing. Now standing in front of Mrs. Qing, don''t look down or look up. Just look at the past and look at Mrs. Qing. Mrs. Qing just subconsciously looked at her eyes with her words, but when she looked at the past, her brain was blank, and the whole person was lost in an instant. Chapter 125 Jiang Wan''s dark white eye fundus appears a touch of gold, like a piece of star light. No one knows what Mrs. Qing saw in Jiang Wanbai''s eyes at this moment, but it was just a few seconds'' effort. Jiang Wanbai turned away, and the golden color of her eyes faded away, leaving only a piece of ink. But Mrs. Qing blinked her eyes, and her eyes gradually focused. She looked at Qi Hao lying there, only feeling strange. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mrs. Qing opened her lips and didn''t say the last word. Jiang Wanbai asked people to move Qi Hao and bu greedy to her yard, and Mrs. Qi also sent her back. Qi houye and Mrs. Qing left. Qi Qingxing thought about it and looked at the light outside. The night passed, but he didn''t feel sleepy, so he just got up and went to the wall. When he arrived, Qi Hao and the non greedy had disappeared. Qi Qingxing swept around, but he couldn''t help asking, "how did you deal with those two people?" "Give it to the local government." Jiang Wanbai said truthfully. The judge came by himself and took Qi Hao and bu greedy directly to the local government. When he left, Jiang Wanbai was still curious. He asked the judge to draw out Qi Hao''s soul and see the man''s original face. It looks like he is in his thirties, and his facial features are plain. I think it is at this age that he began to learn the secret art of seizing the house, so his soul has been staying at this time. After listening to Jiang Wanbai''s few words, Qi Qingxing left the matter behind. He said in a low voice, "I haven''t slept all night. Do you want to have a rest?" Jiang Wanbai spent most of his evenings in practice. Although he didn''t sleep last night, he didn''t feel tired at the moment. Instead, he was Qi Qingxing. "You look much worse than me. You''d better go back and have a rest." Jiang Wanbai looked at Qi Qingxing''s pale face and frowned slightly. "Now the people who really harm you have been solved. You don''t have to worry about it. When you have a good rest, go and ask the imperial doctor to come into the mansion to show you. There is a jade fu I gave you to keep your body, and there is a prescription made by the imperial doctor. In less than half a year, your body will recover as usual." Qi Qingxing''s eyes brightened, but his heart was still happy. His throat knot rolled several times before he suddenly reached out and held Jiang Wanbai into his arms. Qi Qingxing chin against Jiang Wanbai soft hair top, gently rub, he whispered: "evening, it''s good to meet you." He thought that if the pain of the previous 16 years was to meet her this year, and if he wanted to live a new life, he would still like to. Although Qi Qingxing didn''t know what Qi Qingxing was thinking, she was suddenly hugged when she heard this sentence. Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment, and her ear tip turned red. Her lips were raised and she murmured: "it''s good to know." Jiang Wanbai doesn''t know what the Lord Qi said to Mrs. Qing, but Mrs. Qing is still Mrs. Qing. Nobody asks about Qi Hao''s whereabouts. It seems that there is no such person in the family. However, when the Lord Qi gave orders to his family, the people in the house did not dare to mention the second young master. The external rule is that Qi Hao, the second young master, went on a study tour and did not know when he would come back. People outside did not know that Qi Qingxing had begun to get better. They all knew that Qi Houfu''s sons were getting worse and worse in recent years, so they were talking about how the two young masters went out to study. Chapter 126 It is clear that we should take this opportunity to win over the hearts of the old lady and the Lord Qi. As soon as the son of the Lord Qi''s family dies, the position of the son will soon fall on the head of the second young master. However, some people think that on the other hand, they can''t help but say: "in any case, there are only two young masters in the Marquis''s house. Once the eldest young master dies, the son of the world must belong to the second young master. There is no need to argue for a certain time. It will have no influence to leave the capital in the name of studying abroad." "That''s right. No matter whether the second young master is in the capital or not, as soon as the eldest young master dies, the throne must belong to the second young master." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The most important thing in the capital is the gossip of the government, so the discussion about the second young master of Qihou''s residence going out to study soon disappeared. After a year''s treatment, Qi''s wife will be able to take care of his health after a good recovery. Although the imperial doctor said it was a year and a half, Jiang Wanbai also said that with her jade talisman, it only took half a year. When the imperial doctor was sent away, Mrs. Qi''s eyes turned red. "Grandmother, this is a happy thing. Why are you crying?" Qi Qingxing hurriedly walked over and took the handkerchief in Mammy''s hand to wipe the tears on Qi''s old lady''s face. Qi old lady took Qi Qingxing''s hand, shook her head and said, "grandmother, this is happy." After waiting for so many years, since Qi Qingxing''s mother died soon after giving birth to him, Qi Qingxing was sent to the old lady Qi. She really raised her own child. For so many years, Qi Qingxing''s greatest worry is the body of her eldest grandson. However, no matter what kind of miracle doctor she sought, Qi Qingxing''s body was not well governed by the law. Even in the past three years, Qi Qingxing''s body has been deteriorating. At the beginning of the year, he learned from master Mingyuan that his life had been criticized. Over the past six months, Mrs. Qi has been in tears. In the past six months, Qi Qingxing had a hard time, and the old lady Qi was not so good. She asked for doctors several times more than in previous years. But now, Qi Qingxing can finally get better. How can Mrs. Qi be unhappy? "Evening white." After patting Qi Qingxing''s hand, Mrs. Qi looked at Jiang Wanbai and said, "it''s a blessing for Qingxing to meet you. I was so confused that I promised Jiang Fu to change your marriage. I feel sorry for you..." "That''s too serious, old lady." Jiang Wanbai quickly walked over and said with a smile, "if it wasn''t for the change of marriage, ah hang would not have gone to Zhenhe village to find me..." "Everything has a cause and a result. Now the result is good. What we have done before will be neglected, OK?" Jiang Wanbai winked at the old lady Qi, showing a more delicate side. Mrs. Qi was relieved by her words. Before, she didn''t dare to mention it because she was afraid that Jiang Wanbai would be angry with Qi Qingxing, and no one would be able to save Qi Qingxing. But today, Mrs. Qi really felt that she had done something wrong before, so she sincerely wanted Jiang Wanbai to forgive her, and then she opened up the matter, so as to avoid a deeper filthy future. But Jiang Wanbai never blamed Mrs. Qi. After all, it was the people of Jiang''s family, aunt Zhu and Jiang Ruyue, who proposed the change of marriage. But old lady Qi, who was thinking of her eldest grandson, was wrong, but Jiang Wanbai had already forgiven her. Chapter 127 After getting Jiang Wanbai''s words, Mrs. Qi also breathed a sigh of relief. She held Jiang Wanbai''s hand and asked, "Wanbai, even if you blame me, it doesn''t matter. Qingxing is sincere to you. I''m afraid it will affect the feelings between you and Qingxing." Jiang Wanbai shakes his head and doesn''t realize what''s wrong with Mrs. Qi''s words. She says, "I won''t blame you for saying that, naturally, I won''t blame you. Ah Xing is very kind to me. Anyway, I won''t be angry with him because of these things." After thinking about it for a while, she added, "as long as ah hang doesn''t do something sorry for me, I won''t let him down." Qi Qingxing on one side of the lip hook, eyes gentle looking at her. On her face, Mrs. Qi took Jiang Wanbai with one hand and Qi Qingxing with the other. She said, "that''s good. Qingxing will never apologize to you. Wanbai, if Qingxing really does something wrong to you in the future, grandma must be on your side!" Jiang Wanbai didn''t know how to answer this, so she nodded blindly, but she didn''t dare to say anything else. However, when she nodded, the mother who served old lady Qi said with a smile: "now that the body of the son can be raised, we will have a happy event." Happy event? Jiang Wanbai subconsciously turned back to see Qi Qingxing. She thought of Qi Qingxing''s achievement and fame. Qi Qingxing''s health was not good, but he was not so bad that he could not read and take the exam. Therefore, he had been admitted to the Jinshi and was waiting for Chunwei. As a result, the body suddenly became very poor, and this drag has not been tested again. Jiang Wanbai thinks that Chunwei seems to be in February, and Qi Qingxing happens to be in Chunwei next year. It''s really a great joy that Qi Qingxing will take part in next year''s Chunwei. Now the shadow of Qi Qingxing''s face has completely disappeared. The purple and golden light on his face makes Jiang Wanbai feel a bit dazzling. He is sure that Qi Qingxing will be able to get a place in the Spring Festival next year. He may be the number one scholar. So Jiang Wan nodded his head in vain and said, "by February next year, ah Xing''s health will be all right. Then there will be a happy event." Qi Qingxing was a little stunned. Seeing that she looked serious and thinking about the February of next year, he knew what she said. Obviously, he didn''t understand Mammy''s meaning. For a moment, he felt lost and helpless. But he thought about it carefully and didn''t explain it to Jiang Wanbai. If he got a place in Chunwei next year and married her again, it would be a double happiness! But Mrs. Qi thought about the marriage between Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, and said with a smile: "next February is really good." My heart has begun to think about it. When it comes, we should ask Jiang Wanbai in advance to calculate a good day. In fact, the Houfu can start to prepare now. For a moment, although the people present may not think of the same thing, they all have a happy expression. Jiang Wanbai lived in Qi Hou''s house and didn''t go anywhere. After solving Qi Qingxing''s problems, she felt that she had put down a big stone and was relaxed a lot. She began to practice and practice pictorial symbols at ease. Pick up those things that you would have in your previous life again and again. In fact, it is a review. Life is very comfortable, and Tang Li there every half a month will come to Qihou house, give her a box of good jade. At the beginning of August, Qingyi came back once. Her jade amulet cracked and couldn''t hold on. Jiang Wanbai simply gave her a small box of jade charms. There were five or six pieces in all, each of which was excellent. Chapter 128 "If you give me so much at one time, don''t you fear that I will run away with these jade charms?" Qingyi holds the box and looks at Jiang Wanbai curiously. Jiang Wanbai is not the only one who knows amulets. What''s more, she has lived as a demon God for so many years. Even though she has been sealed and sleeping in the middle, she still knows many capable people or big demons. You can go to someone else with a jade talisman for reference. Then you can draw it. She doesn''t have to follow Jiang Wanbai any more. Jiang Wanbai looked up at her in surprise and said, "if you want to go, you can go. I have never said that I want to hold you." After a pause, she felt that she might not have made it clear enough, so she added, "you should know better than me. At the beginning, I wanted to help you solve this problem because I asked you to restrain your anger and solve the drought." "So, from the beginning, there is no cause and effect between you and me." Jiang Wanbai looks at Qingyi seriously. Qingyi was stunned, half ring and laughed, and said, "Jiang Wanbai, I can''t understand you." She laughed for a while, then did not say anything more, and Jiang Wanbai was still a little proud, gently coughed and said: "it''s good to be unable to understand if you can''t understand it. Master said that those experts are often incomprehensible..." Jiang Wanbai remembered a Dharma array that he had not been able to draw before. He was studying it recently and did not notice when Qingyi left. Since she was a child, she has the ability to never forget. Therefore, she always remembers some secrets in her mind, even if she doesn''t understand them at the beginning. When she has nothing to do, she can recall them while studying them. For example, after coming here, Jiang Wanbai is even very glad that she has such a skill. Otherwise, she will have no magic weapon and the ancient books collected in the 21st century will not be brought. But just because she can''t forget, even if those ancient books didn''t come, she can still think of them now and continue to think about them. As time went by in Jiang Wanbai''s constant study, Qi Qingxing''s health was getting better and better. However, Qi Houfu''s house kept the matter in the dark. However, Qi Houfu asked the imperial doctor to come to his house every half a month. In fact, in order to ensure Qi Qingxing''s physical recovery, every time the imperial doctor came to check Qi Qingxing''s pulse, he was surprised. The reason was that Qi Qingxing''s recovery speed was much better than he expected. The imperial doctor who examined Qi Qingxing''s pulse was Shen. He was an old imperial doctor in the palace. It can be said that Qi Qingxing had asked Shen Yuyi for anything in the past ten years. Therefore, the people in the Qi Marquis''s residence were somewhat close to this doctor. In the middle of October, after finishing Qi Qingxing''s pulse as usual, Shen Yuyi asked in surprise: "Qi Shizi, you are recovering very well, much faster than I expected. But what good method have you found in your family? Or a panacea? " "It''s a jade talisman for health preservation." Qi Qingxing said with a smile. He had some respect for the doctor Shen, so he said: "when I went to Zhenhe village this year, I met an expert. He gave me a jade talisman, and my health gradually improved." Shen Yuyi was stunned. He didn''t expect that what made Qi Qingxing better was just a jade talisman. Then he asked with a shy face, "what jade talisman is it? Can you let me have a look Qi Qingxing showed him the jade Fu, but he did not let Shen Yuyi touch him. Chapter 129 Shen Yuyi originally wanted to take it in his hand and have a closer look at it. What''s the difference between the amulet and the Amulet of Daqing temple? It can be seen that Qi Qingxing''s baby looks like. He can''t open his mouth. He thinks that since it''s a life-saving thing, he should be so precious. Shen Yuyi saw the speed of Qi Qingxing''s recovery, so he didn''t doubt Qi Qingxing''s words. He even hesitated and asked, "Shizi, where is this expert now? But still in Zhenhe village? " After asking, he sighed and explained, "it''s because the fifth princess who was born in the palace half a month ago is so weak that the hospital can only hang her life. Since this jade charm has such effect, I also want to ask for a piece for the fifth princess. Otherwise, I would like to see the fifth Princess suffer such a crime when she is so young..." Speaking of this, Dr. Shen sighed again. Speaking of the five princesses, although she was only half a month old, her fate is quite rough. Today, the emperor and the queen are young husband and wife, and they have grown up in childhood. Their feelings are very good. After the emperor ascends the throne, it is inevitable that many women will be included in the harem. However, the empress has never had any children. Instead, it is the imperial concubines who gave birth to three princes and a princess. In recent years, some people in the imperial court have even dared to submit a memorial and ask to be abandoned. But the emperor has not agreed, only that even if the queen has no offspring, he will not abandon the queen. But the empress felt sorry for the emperor and was worried. Fortunately, at the end of last year, the good news came from Fengqi palace. The queen was pregnant. At that time, the emperor ordered an amnesty. This is only pregnant. If you give birth to a prince, the emperor will directly set up a prince. For a while, the harem was in turmoil again. However, the emperor attached great importance to the queen and the children in her womb. She had been well protected, but I don''t know why. Maybe it was because she was too worried before she became pregnant. The queen was not in good health. Even if it is good after pregnancy, the queen is also emaciated and haggard at the speed visible to the naked eye. In the first few months, all the people in the hospital were afraid that something would happen to the empress. Fortunately, after the first few months, the Queen''s health gradually improved. It looks like a normal pregnant woman. But no one thought that half a month ago, when the empress gave birth, she went directly to the hospital. Even the five princesses were from the hospital and tried their best to protect them. What if they could. At that time, people who saw the five princesses felt that the five princesses were short lived and so thin. However, when the queen left, the emperor was very angry. Looking at the five princesses who survived, he immediately gave orders. If the five princesses could not survive, all the people in the hospital would go to be buried with them. So when he found that Qi Qingxing''s body was getting better, Shen Yuyi wanted to ask him. In fact, when Qi Qingxing had just returned from Jiangcheng and asked Shen Yuyi to go to the palace for the first time, Shen Yuyi wanted to ask because he still remembered that Qi Qingxing was very poor before he left the capital. At that time, although Shen Yuyi didn''t dare to say, he already felt that Qi Shizi couldn''t last this year. Who knows Qi Shizi just left the capital for a few months, and then came back to get into great health. Shen Yuyi has been holding back. After the fifth princess was born, he did not resist asking. Chapter 130 Qi Qingxing didn''t know about the five princesses, but he also knew about the Queen''s dystocia. Originally, Lord Qi would occasionally call him into his study and tell him something about the court. Even if master Mingyuan almost committed death to him at the beginning of the year, he did not give up such a practice. Later, when Qi Hao''s affairs were settled, Qi houye called him to his study more frequently, even when discussing with his subordinates, sometimes he would ask him to come over and ask his opinions. This is to prepare to send him into the court. Therefore, Qi Qingxing knew that the empress had a difficult labor. Because the Lord Qi was also in charge of some forbidden guards in the palace, Qi Qingxing knew more about it. He did not immediately agree to Shen Yuyi, but said: "the expert did not see outsiders. When I presented the jade amulet to me, I also made an oath that I would never reveal her whereabouts..." "Can''t you get in touch with the master? I don''t necessarily want to see her. I just want to ask for a jade charm... " Shen Yuyi said anxiously. He really wanted to save the five princesses. The life and death of the five princesses involved their lives and deaths. But in fact, although the emperor put down such words, he might not really put all the people in the hospital to death. Second Shen Yuyi''s family had just added a little granddaughter half a year ago. Looking at the five princesses who were only half a year younger than his little granddaughter, Shen Yuyi was inevitably soft hearted. Qi qingxingben didn''t mean to refuse him directly. He said, "I will send someone to contact her as soon as possible to see if I can ask for a jade talisman, but Can Shen Yuyi tell the truth about the situation of the five princesses? After all, if you know the detailed situation of the fifth princess, maybe the jade charm given by that expert can better symptomatic... " Shen Yuyi thought that maybe the jade talisman was the same as their prescription. Different symptoms required different Fu paper. So he told Qi Qingxing about the situation of the fifth princess. Finally, he said, "Qi Shizi, in fact, this matter is not allowed to spread out, so you..." "Don''t worry, doctor Shen. I won''t tell anyone else except that expert." Qiqingxing road. Shen Yuyi immediately put his heart down and said, "I''ll go tomorrow Or come back the next day? " He wanted to get the best result as soon as possible. After all, there was no longer room for the fifth princess. But how long does it take to see when Qi Qingxing can contact that expert here. Fortunately, Qi Qingxing said, "tomorrow." "Well, I''ll wait for the news of the son of heaven." Shen Yuyi quickly responded and left with something. As soon as Shen Yuyi left, Qi Qingxing sat down for a while and then went to the next door to look for Jiang Wanbai. When he went, Jiang Wanbai was squatting in the yard, holding a broken jade card in his hand. His expression was a pity. And red bean stood beside and comforted: "Miss, the broken jade is not very strong. Maybe you can send it to polish out some earrings." "Then send it and polish it into earrings." Jiang Wanbai handed the broken jade to her. She lifted her eyes and saw Qi Qing walking in. She said, "polish it and give it to ah hang." Jiang Wanbai thinks that such earrings are worth more than a few pieces of broken jade. Qi Qingxing didn''t understand what she was thinking, but he was funny. He went over and said, "I''ll ask you something later." "Ah?" Qi Qingxing seldom uses this word. Jiang Wanbai immediately gets interested and sits down in the yard with him, waiting for him to speak. Chapter 131 Now it''s October, and the weather is not so hot, and even a little cool. But Jiang Wanbai likes this kind of weather, as long as it doesn''t rain. Red beans take the broken jade down, and soon bring tea and cakes. As soon as the weather was cool, the sour plum soup that Jiang Wanbai liked to drink was withdrawn and no more was made. Qi Qingxing talked about Shen Yuyi''s request for Yufu. After that, he said something more, "the death of the queen is a bit strange..." Qi Qingxing also heard about it from the Lord of Qi. Although the empress did not seem to have any difference before she gave birth, on the day of production, the queen was still bleeding. And clearly at that time, the empress''s stomach was very large, and experienced mothers could see that the Queen''s stomach should be Gemini. But the five princesses who were born at that time were very thin and thin. When the queen had a difficult labor and was bleeding more than once, the blood flowing out was black and smelling of stench. In short, all the people present at that time thought it was very strange. Especially after the death of empress dowager, the whole person instantly shriveled down, as if all the blood in the body had been drained away, eyes wide open, like a corpse. "The emperor also suspected that someone in the Palace used the technique of weariness and victory to harm the Queen''s wife. He had always asked his father to investigate the matter, but there was no clue." Qiqingxing road. When Jiang Wanbai talked about the empress''s death from Qi Qingxing, he was thinking. Hearing this, she took a look at Qi Qingxing and said, "it''s not strange if you can''t find out. Even if you ask a person who knows how to do it, you can''t find out who it is." "The five princesses..." Qi Qingxing asked. "I have to see the five princesses before I know how to save her." Jiang Wanbai frowned slightly. She couldn''t give the amulet to the fifth Princess casually, just like Qi Qingxing''s jade Fu. Only when she knew Qi Qingxing''s situation did she know what kind of Fu to draw for him. Qi Qingxing nodded slightly and said, "tomorrow you will enter the palace with me." Jiang Wanbai didn''t ask him how to enter the palace, so he was very relieved of his ability. So the next day Shen Yuyi did not get news, but Qi Qingxing had already brought Jiang Wanbai into the palace. The reason why they were able to enter the palace was to let the Lord Qi show up. Coincidentally, when Jiang Wanbai decided to go with Qiqing''s marching palace the next day to see the situation of the fifth princess, Lian Yun came to Qihou''s house that night, stayed with him for a while, and then came to Qi Qingxing''s yard. After a while, someone invited Jiang Wanbai to come. Lian Yun came for the five princesses. "The relationship between the emperor and the queen is very deep. Now that the queen has passed away, the emperor has been greatly hit. However, we have no clue about the murderer who killed the queen. However, the five princesses are still on the line. Now the emperor keeps close to the five princesses day by day, and even can''t even go to the court. It is said that all the speech officials who went to admonish were beaten out of the palace..." As ministers, they can not see the emperor really decadent. And because of the five princesses, many people have died in the palace. Lian Yun thought about it, but finally came to Qi Hou''s house. He hoped that Jiang Wanbai could come to rescue the fifth Princess and find out who killed the queen. "But this matter still depends on how Miss Jiang decides. If you don''t want to, we will never ask for it." Lian Yun said solemnly. The Lord Qi also nodded beside him. Chapter 132 Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have already planned to take charge of this matter. Naturally, they did not refuse the request of Lord Qi and Lian Yun. Lian Yun and Qi Hou ye entered the palace all night. The four people discussed how to talk to the emperor about this matter in their study. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t care. Qi Qingxing thinks everything can be said. When Qi Hou ye and Lian Yun left, Qi Qingxing looked at her, pursed her lips and did not speak. "I''ll go back first." Jiang Wanbai didn''t notice Qi Qingxing''s abnormality. She nodded to him and left. When she went out, she didn''t hear anything behind her. "OK, what''s the matter with you?" Jiang Wanbai turns back and looks at Qi Qingxing standing at the door. Now it''s dark. The green bamboo lights up the light in the yard. Qi Qingxing stands under the light, and his white, almost transparent face is also warm. "Late, late." Qi Qingxing stood in place and did not move, only looked at her, a deep eye, "if one day all people know your ability, how will you?" Jiang Wanbai is not a silly white sweet. Even in the 21st century, her ability has to be covered up. Everyone who can''t make trouble is known to all. Here, Jiang Wanbai knows that if one day her skills are known by most people, although the results are good and bad, Jiang Wanbai is more inclined to that bad result. But she''s not afraid. "What if the world knows it? If I want to hide in such a big world, no one can find me. " Jiang Wanbai replied without thinking. And Qi Qingxing in hearing her answer, the expression has a moment of complexity, as if had expected that she thought so, but still can''t help but so angry. He asked, "if you hide, what about me?" You look at Qijiang late at night, just stand in front of her "I..." Jiang Wanbai opened his lips and could not speak. In fact, she had the answer to this question a long time ago, and this answer has never been changed. Jiang Wanbai has never thought about what is missing in this answer. Qi Qingxing sighed, "later, you are not alone now." When discussing with Lian Yun and them whether to let the emperor know about Jiang Wanbai''s metaphysical skills, Qi Qingxing found that Jiang Wanbai was indifferent. When he understood why she was so indifferent, Qi Qingxing''s first reaction was to be angry. But as time went by, the anger gradually subsided, and Qi Qingxing had more helplessness. "I''m sorry." Jiang Wanbai actually realized that it was her own problem. She looked at Qi Qingxing with remorse on her face. "If I want to go, I will certainly take you with me." Jiang Wanbai said seriously. Qi Qingxing was satisfied with the answer. After this night, Jiang Wanbai finally began to face it. Now she is different from before. On the next day, after breakfast, they went to the palace by carriage. Lord Qi and Lian Yun had already gone to the early Dynasty. Even if the emperor doesn''t go to court because of the five princesses, all civil and military officials still have to go. Some ministers are responsible for selecting urgent matters and asking the emperor to make a ruling. Therefore, when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing arrived at the gate of the palace, a palace man was already waiting at the gate of the palace. As soon as he saw the carriage of Qi Houfu''s house, he immediately met him and asked, "is it Qi Shizi and Miss Jiang er?" Chapter 133 "Yes." Green bamboo replied, he did not follow Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai into the palace, still sitting outside the carriage waiting. Seeing Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai, the palace man said, "Qi Shizi, Miss Jiang Er, Lord Qi told me to wait for you here. Let''s go with them." "Lead the way." Qiqingxing road. The palace man lowered his head and took two people into the palace. Now it''s just under the early Dynasty. Many people are going out of the palace. But Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai go to the palace gate on the other side, just staggered with those people. Although they decided to let the emperor know about Jiang Wanbai, they still wanted to hide it from others. At first, when Jiang Wanbai left Zhenhe village with Qi Qingxing, the intention was that the fewer people knew about it, the better. But now it''s calculated that besides Qi Hou''s house and Lian Yun''s general mansion, even the emperor should know. "I always feel that I can''t hide it." Jiang Wanbai sighed and muttered. Qi Qingxing looked at her sideways, stretched out his hand in her palm and pinched it. He said, "have you heard a word?" "What?" Jiang Wanbai gets closer and looks at him curiously. Qi Qingxing was not in good health before, and had never been to the palace, so that it was the first time for them to come to the palace. However, they were not nervous or afraid at all. They could not help but look at them. "Gold always shines." Qi Qingxing smiles and says in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai looked at him in amazement. For a while, he couldn''t help laughing and muttering: "I''m also a piece of gold." Qi Qingxing''s meaning is actually very simple. Since she has such a skill, she can''t hide it if she wants to hide, unless she does nothing in the future and looks on coldly, or simply finds a place where no one else can hide. In this way, no one will find out that she has such a skill. Since the fifth princess was born, the queen died of a strange cause. The emperor took the five princesses with him. Now the five princesses live in the health palace, which is also the emperor''s bedroom. When Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai followed the palace people to arrive, Qi Hou ye and Lian Yun had arrived. They were standing at the gate of the hall. When they saw them coming, he said, "the emperor and the five princesses are waiting inside. Go in." Finish saying to pause for a while, the eye falls on Jiang Wanbai''s body, low voice way: "don''t be afraid, the emperor won''t embarrass you." Even if there is a real dilemma, he and Lian Yun will also block it. This is what the Lord Qi and Lian Yun have discussed for a long time, so that if lianjiang evening white can''t solve the problem of the five princesses, the emperor will be angry at that time, and they must be blocked. When the door is pushed open, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing follow Qi houye''s back. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t bow his head, so that he can see the man sitting by the bed. The man seems to be in his thirties, just in his prime, with cold features and a heavy momentum belonging to the superior. He was looking at the baby on the bed. He saw it only when he heard something. Maybe because Jiang Wanbai didn''t bow his head, he was very conspicuous among several people. Xiao Quan saw Jiang Wanbai at a glance. When Qi Hou ye and Lian Yun entered the Palace last night, they had already told him about Jiang Wanbai''s time. He also sent people to check and confirm that Jiang Wanbai was a fool before. That''s right. Now, he saved Lian Yun''s son face to face. Even Qi Qingxing is in good health. Chapter 134 Xiao Quan''s eyes flickered over Qi Qingxing''s face, confirming that he was much better than before. In fact, he had already believed in Jiang Wanbai''s ability. However, he looked dignified and said in a deep voice: "if you cure the five princesses and find out the cause of the Queen''s death, I will allow you to be a princess." This word a, Qi Hou ye and Lian Yun are startled. Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment and subconsciously went to see Qi Qingxing. She wanted to ask him whether it was better to marry a princess or to marry Miss Jiang Er, but this is obviously not suitable for the present question. Fortunately, the emperor''s words have a premise. She has to cure the fifth Princess and find out the cause of the Queen''s death. This question can also be asked later. Thinking of this, Jiang Wanbai temporarily restrained his mind and said to Xiao Quan, "emperor, let''s see the situation of the five princesses first." Seeing that her face did not show any fear, Xiao Quan moved her eyes and did not say anything. She just stood up from the bedside and opened her body sideways. This is to let her go to check. Jiang Wanbai walked over and looked down at the baby on the bed. Rao had seen people who had been harmed by various means before. But now she saw lying in a soft quilt, almost skinny and bony, and his head was very large, and his skin was almost transparent. He could see the blood vessels and channels under him. His hands on his side trembled. Can''t help but say: "the five princesses are really lucky." As soon as she said this, she obviously felt the momentum of Xiao Quan around her, but she didn''t have any reaction, just leaned over slightly. "What are you doing?" Xiao Quan asked in a deep voice. "Didn''t the emperor smell it?" Jiang Wanbai keeps his body bent and looks at Xiao Quan. Xiao Quan''s eyes narrowed slightly, "what?" "Such a heavy smell of blood, but also mixed with a stench..." Jiang Wanbai twisted her eyebrows, and her face showed a real dislike. She still held the posture, but her expression was serious. She said, "emperor, I hope you have a psychological preparation..." "I don''t need any psychological preparation! If you can''t cure the five princesses, get out of here It is about this half a month time has heard a lot of such words, Xiao Quan for a moment look a little violent. However, he did not say that if he could not be cured, he would directly kill his head, but let Jiang Wanbai leave. Qi Hou ye and Lian Yun stood still, thinking that if the Emperor didn''t want to kill his head directly, then they didn''t need to come forward. Qi Qingxing''s eyes sank, almost subconsciously, he would go up to speak, and was blocked by Qi Hou Ye''s wrist. Lord Qi shook his head at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing pauses for a moment and looks at Jiang Wanbai. He sees her standing up slowly. "I didn''t say that the five princesses could not be cured." Jiang Wanbai said helplessly, "it''s just She paused for a moment, and her expression became cautious. "Even if the minister can cure the five princesses, the five princesses will probably be mentally retarded from then on After all, it''s been a long time. " In fact, Jiang Wanbai thinks it is a miracle that the fifth princess is still alive. When hearing that five princesses might be mentally retarded from then on, Xiao Quan looked cold and angry, but he didn''t get angry at Jiang Wanbai. He just looked at the five princesses on the bed and said in a deep voice: "you just need to cure zhen''er." Even if she is not mentally complete, he will take good care of her in the future. Even if he will leave the world with her first, he will prepare everything for her and will never let her be bullied. Jiang evening white point head, the next moment left index finger and middle finger close together, toward the five Princess point. Chapter 135 At the moment of Jiang Wanbai''s sudden attack, she is acutely aware that several murderous intentions are coming to her in the dark, one of which comes from her side, but these murderous intentions are extinguished in an instant. Jiang Wanbai still didn''t completely restrain herself. She was right to save people, but she didn''t want to hurt herself, so she prepared protection for herself when she decided to do it. She is not afraid of Xiao Quan''s hands. Jiang Wanbai''s two fingers close together and point at the center of Princess Wu''s eyebrows. The baby, who had been breathing weakly, opened his mouth and let out a faint cry. Xiao Quan stood aside and his heart beat violently. Even though it was difficult to ascend the throne, he had already practiced his joy and anger, but at this moment, he was still a bit out of form. The fifth princess has never made a sound since she was born. When she was born, she was so thin that almost everyone except Xiao Quan felt that she would die at the next moment. The midwife didn''t dare to shoot her at all, so that for the first time in half a month, Xiao Quan heard her voice for the first time. However, before Xiao Quan had time to realize whether he was happy or angry, he saw Jiang Wanbai''s two clips. He saw that she had caught a little blood color, and then Jiang Wanbai made an effort with that blood color. At the same time, the cry of the fifth princess was raised a little, but it was only for a moment. It was very short, and there was no sound in a moment. Xiao Quan didn''t have time to see what Jiang Wanbai had brought out. He rushed to the bedside and saw a little blood on Princess Wu''s forehead. Xiao Quan was furious and was about to have Jiang Wanbai taken down. The fifth princess suddenly began to cry again. When Jiang Wanbai heard the news, he took out a piece of jade Fu and put it into the five princess''s arms. As soon as the jade Fu was in her arms, the five Princess stopped crying, pursed her mouth slightly, closed her eyes and curled up in front of her body. "You''d better ask the nurse to take care of it. She''s too young to be medicated. You can only make sure that she''s full first, and then you can try other ways when she''s older..." Jiang Wanbai quickly said a few words to Xiao Quan, and then he called to Qi Qingxing: "ah hang, help me find a jar!" Qi Qingxing''s attention has been focused on her body. She pulls a bloody worm from Princess five''s forehead. At this moment, she is still struggling to shake it at her fingertips. Subconsciously, she was going to help her take it. But hearing her cry, he immediately turned around and looked for it nearby. Even Qi Hou ye and Lian Yun, who had been on the battlefield, had goose bumps when they saw this scene. However, they were not afraid. When they heard Jiang Wanbai''s voice, they also followed him. Fortunately, there were many medicine jars around him, all of which were made by prescriptions prescribed by people from the hospital. However, Xiao Quan did not ask people to feed them to Princess Wu. At the moment, those medicine jars are still on the side, and there is no time to take them away. Qi Hou Ye quickly took one, but there was no medicine in it. He put it into Qi Qingxing''s hand. He didn''t know why he didn''t send him to Jiang Wanbai for the first time, but put it into Qi Qingxing''s hand. Maybe it was because Jiang Wanbai called Qi Qingxing? Qi Qingxing took the medicine jar, opened the lid and handed it to Jiang Wanbai. His voice was also a bit urgent: "evening, put it in quickly!" He saw with his own eyes that Jiang Wanbai pulled the worm from Princess five''s forehead, and was afraid that the insect would run into Jiang Wanbai''s body. Chapter 136 When Qi Qingxing opened the jar and handed it over, Jiang Wanbai quickly threw the worm in, and quickly felt out a yellow Rune and threw it in. There is also cooling medicine in the jar. After the worm is thrown in, it struggles to get out, but the Yellow symbol pressing on its head immediately burns up. "Throw it away!" Jiang Wanbai urged Qi Qingxing to put the jar aside, and then she quietly breathed a sigh of relief. However, the hand that had caught the long insects had been holding that position. Anyone could see that she was stiff. "Late, late. Are you all right?" Qi Qingxing mistakenly thought that she had been hurt by insects, so he reached out to grab her wrist and wanted to check it out. But Jiang Wanbai avoided his hand and just stood aside with a look of disgust and said, "can you give me a basin of hot water? I have to wash my hands. It''s disgusting... " Qi Qingxing smell speech a Leng, know she is just because be disgusted to, so relaxed tone. And Xiao Quan has also responded, beckoning people to bring hot water. "Let the nurse in first. The fifth princess is probably hungry. She can''t eat much now. She will get better in the future. By the way, don''t let the fifth Princess leave her body. Although she can''t raise her mind, it can make her body better..." Jiang Wanbai told Xiao Quan. What she dislikes most is those who use the so-called weariness to harm children. How innocent children are, especially those who are not yet born. Xiao Quan immediately sent for a nurse. Because of such things as the queen, Xiao Quan was also cautious about the fifth princess''s nurse. After letting the nurse come in, he said to Jiang Wan, "help me to see if there is any problem with the nurse." Jiang Wanbai took a look at the two nannies who came in, pointed to one of them and said, "this nanny is good." She didn''t say how about the other nurse, but Xiao Quan understood that she had left the nanny that Jiang Wanbai pointed to, and then asked the manager to take Jiang Wanbai and others to the side hall. As soon as she went into the side hall, Jiang Wanbai got a basin of hot water. She pressed her hand in and kneaded it for several times. She asked the palace people to change several pots of hot water for themselves and washed them carefully. Although she still felt a little nauseous, it was much better than before. Qi Qingxing has been looking at her movement, after seeing her wash her hands, he took the pad to dry her hands for her, held them in the palm, and said, "it''s very clean now." "Well." For a moment, Jiang Wanbai really felt the sticky and disgusting feeling of fingertip disappeared a lot. She breathed a sigh of relief. But Xiao Quan didn''t come over. He stayed in the health palace and saw that the nurse fed the five princesses before he came. Come over when Xiao Quan face with obvious joy, he toward river evening white way: "Zhen son ate." You know, during this half month, the fifth princess could hardly eat anything. She would vomit after eating a little. Now that she was finally able to eat, Xiao Quan felt that everything was all right. The manager followed him with the medicine jar in his hand. Jiang Wanbai felt cold when he saw it. He said to Xiao Quan, "emperor, this jar is useless. Let''s find a place to bury it." Xiao Quan nodded, and the palace people on one side immediately carried the jar down. And Xiao Quan sat down on the top, fixed eyes on Jiang Wanbai, said: "you saved the five princesses, I said before the words count." "Er The cause of the Queen''s death has not been found out. " Jiang Wanbai touched the tip of his nose and laughed. Chapter 137 Hearing the speech, Xiao Quan nodded and asked Jiang Wanbai, "what do you have now? Or you can talk to me first, Zhen er head inside that What''s going on, worm It should be thanks to the fact that Xiao Quan just went to see the situation of the fifth princess. He only vaguely saw that Jiang Wanbai pulled something out of the five princess''s forehead. However, before he could have a close look at it, he was burned away by a yellow Rune of Jiang Wanbai. Therefore, although I know it is a worm, I feel a little chilly in my heart, but it is not as serious as Jiang Wanbai and Qi houye. More anger in my heart. Even if Princess Baijiang had a mind before and after he had grown up, he would not have been able to talk with Princess Chongli. "When I heard about the empress, I had a guess. When I saw the fifth princess, I smelled the blood and stench..." Shuwan stopped when he said this. When Xiao Quan and others heard her words, they suddenly thought that Jiang Wanbai did ask the emperor whether he smelled the smell before he started. Xiao Quan was silent for a while, wrung eyebrow way: "I this half month has been guarding in Zhen son side, really did not smell." "That''s normal." Jiang Wanbai said, "it just means you don''t have talent. If it''s green bamboo, you may smell some..." This is almost blurted out. After Jiang Wanbai said it, he realized what he had said. His face suddenly showed a little embarrassment, and coughed slightly. Subconsciously, he looked at Qi Qingxing, with the meaning of asking for help. It''s also strange that she didn''t think that Xiao Quan was an emperor, so she didn''t have a sense of vigilance. Say what you think. But forget, there is a sentence called disaster from the mouth. But Xiao Quan didn''t mean to blame her. Now he was so happy that the five princesses were saved. He just asked: "who is green bamboo? Your apprentice? " "I think so." Jiang Wan Bai Dao, seeing that he didn''t care, continued to say, "when I smell the smell, I''ll see the fifth Princess again, and then I''ll make sure that the fifth princess is really poisoned..." Speaking of this, Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment. She thought about it and changed her way: "to be precise, it is actually the empress, not the five princesses, who have been bewitched." Jiang Wanbai is not very familiar with Gu insects because she is very afraid of insects. However, the master thought that since she was gifted, she should learn and should not be abandoned. Since she embarked on this road, there was no choice for her to deal with. Even if Jiang Wanbai didn''t like Gu Chong, he was afraid, but he also contacted many things in this field ¡£ She hesitated for a moment, then thought of the wording and said her conjecture. "I''m not sure what the name of the insect is, but I can know the function of the insect." This insect should be just eggs at the beginning. You should know that some eggs are very small, as small as sesame, or as small as dust, which is hard to notice with the naked eye. And some people put such eggs into the things that the empress could import. Once the eggs are eaten by the queen, they will soon hatch in the Queen''s body and become insects. Such insects begin to eat the Queen''s vitality and grow up gradually. But the Queen''s mother herself looks like nothing different, but the life span of the insect is not long. Chapter 138 "The Queen''s mother should have been unable to support the previous months." The river is late in the white road. The insect enters the body, after hatching, it will devour the host''s vitality crazily, and it doesn''t take too long. Xiao Quan heard Jiang''s late white words, and he was in a trance for a while, murmuring, "no wonder the queen was not in good health and poor in her fetal appearance when she was pregnant." Jiang later white head, continued: "but this is the palace, and queen lady is in your side, there is Dragon Spirit protection to support..." After a while, Jiang later white shook his head and said, "not all." "What do you say?" Xiao Quan asked. Jiang evening white looked at Xiao Quan, and her eyes were a little complicated. She sighed and said, "there should be also the reason why queen Niang instinctively wanted to protect the fetus in her abdomen. She resisted two phases and kept the five princesses. The life span of the insect was very short, and she could not kill the queen in a short time, and she slept in the Queen''s mother..." Until the queen was born, the insect woke up, and while the Queen''s mother''s blood was boiling, and focused on her production, she absorbed all her life, and even put the eggs in the body of Princess five. The eggs that are produced hatch again, and become the way that Jiang later catches it. Even the adults like queen and mother can not resist the insects. How can the newly born children like Princess five resist it? So Jiang later white first saw the five Princess when said that. It is a miracle that Princess five can survive. "It''s not a miracle In fact, the emperor has kept the fifth princess. Since the birth of Princess five, the emperor has been guarding it. With the Dragon Spirit suppression on you, the insect has not been in a good mood. However, the insect has absorbed the most part of the life of the five princesses when it hatches, because the five princesses will be as weak as they are now, and the insects enter the brain. The five princesses will not have the mental integrity in the future... "" Jiang said in the evening white. Xiao Quan listened to her words, and his face changed constantly, and then he was furious and then thankful. In the temple, he was quiet for a while, and Jiang went to Qi Qingxing''s side in the evening white. The hand in his sleeve was held by him. She paused and approached him and whispered, "you dare to be so reckless in front of the emperor?" "I don''t break the law by holding my future lady''s hand." Qi Qingxing smiled and answered in a small voice. Jiang evening white ear point some red, just about to scold him not to face, Qi Hou ye light cough a voice, Jiang evening white hurriedly to Qi Hou ye to see, on Qi Hou ye and Lian Yun fun eyes. Jiang later white heart a meal, this suddenly the red ear tip spread directly to the neck. She thought she and Qi Qingxing spoke very quietly, but there was no one in the temple. She and Qi Qingxing were so small that the people who were present were close to each other. Of course, they could hear the dialogue between them. Xiao Quan is not guilty. Now the insects in the five princesses are driven away. The cause of the Queen''s death is also very clear. Only the murderer has not been caught. He is more tolerant of Jiang evening white. In addition, seeing the interaction between Jiang evening white and Qi Qingxing, he thought of himself and the queen when he was young. He also wanted to live in a double person for a lifetime and a double person. Naihesheng was born in the royal family. He finally was still the queen I lost the queen. But Queen never complained about him, even to fight for him to give birth to Zhen son. Thinking of the weak five princesses and the dead queen, Xiao Tsuen Hung''s fingers in his sleeves trembled, and his eyes were in a moment of sour. But for years he has been used to hiding his real emotions. Chapter 139 Therefore, Xiao Quan was just a dignified way to the river late: "next you just find out the real murders that killed the queen, and you can give you anything I want." He probably also saw that Jiang evening White was not interested in the position of princess, so he stopped mentioning this, but instead gave Jiang evening white the right to choose, just like what she wanted he meant. You should know that such a word should not have been said from the mouth of the king, otherwise, if the river in the evening and white to ask his Jiangshan, he gave or not to? Even Qi Hou ye and Lian Yun were surprised, and they did not expect Xiao Quan to give such a commitment. Jiang evening white listened to the eyes is bright, she also has nothing to want, except jade is money, in short, is rich. Before rebirth, Jiang night white see money as dung soil, but never thought, one day his mind is full of money. Jiang evening white is happy to think, fingertip is pinched. After a glance at Qi Qingxing in the late white Dynasty of Jiang, she coughed and said to Xiao Tsuen: "first, catch the real murders." Xiao Quan naturally thought so. He nodded his head and called directly the commander-in-chief of the forbidden guards lingo and said, "let lingo follow you. If you want to go in this imperial palace, you will go wherever you want to go. If anyone dares to block you, let lingo do it." When saying these words, Xiao Quan''s eyes showed a grim look. Obviously, to catch the murderer who killed the queen, no one else in the palace was left in his mind. Jiang evening white is naturally willing to, which saves her a lot of trouble, because to pass the back palace those places, Qi Hou ye and Lian Yun naturally do not follow, and Xiao Quan and there are still things to discuss, so did not accompany her. As for Qi Qingxing. Jiang later white way: "must let a Xing and Minister daughter together, or minister daughter is afraid." She spoke with such a solemn voice, and the look did not show a little fear. Xiao Quan looked at her with a smile and said, "I can''t see where you are afraid." "That is because I don''t want to lose my attitude in front of the emperor, and I am still with him. If he is not here, I think the minister and daughter will have soft legs as soon as they get out of the temple." She said with a firm face, and did not feel anything to be ashamed of. Anyway, it was made up to cheat people. Jiang was not empty at night. Xiao Quan did not know if he could see it. He waved and said, "Lord Hou said you didn''t want too many people to know your identity. Then he would wear a mask so that he would not be seen." "Thank you, the emperor." Jiang evening white immediately thanks. Turn around to see two palace people with two masks come, a man and a woman, are jade, jade good ah, Jiang evening white can like jade! So Qi Qingxing and one person to take the mask up. When he left the temple, lingo asked Jiang evening white: "Jiang What should I call two of them? " He originally wanted to call Miss Jiang, but he thought that Jiang evening white wanted to cover up her identity and called Miss Jiang. She would be found out of trouble protection, so he asked. Jiang thought about it later in the evening, and said, "call girls directly." Call girls, and don''t take their surnames. Who knows which girl they will be. Jiang was very proud of his late white, and felt his method was good. She couldn''t help looking at Qi Qingxing, smiling at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing said: "madam is really clever." "What lady? You''re being yelled! " The white ear tip of the river suddenly red, almost jump. Chapter 140 Qi Qingxing stood still and said with a face of course: "my wife is naturally you. In this way, outsiders will not think about you and me even more if you and I are husband and wife." Jiang Wanbai settled down and felt that there was some truth in what he said. After all, she had not married Qi Qingxing. If Qi Qingxing called her wife and was met by someone, others only thought that it was a couple who helped the emperor find out the real murderer of the queen. They would never think of them. But let her admit that Qi Qingxing is right. Jiang Wanbai feels shy and can''t open his mouth. Finally, he snorted and said, "whatever you want." After that, he did not wait for Qi Qingxing to go. He chose a direct direction. His red ear tip fell into Qi Qingxing''s eyes, which always meant that he had run away. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were talking, lingo kept silent. He was loyal to his duty and served as the background board. Seeing that the address was settled, he caught up and asked, "girl, where are we going now?" At the same time, he waved and called a team of guards to follow. "Just follow me." Jiang Wanbai took out a yellow Rune from his arms, folded it into a paper crane with flexible fingers, held it in the palm of his hand and threw it up. The paper crane stirred its wings and flew in full view of the public. Attracted the surprise of lingo and the guards behind. And Qi Qingxing is not the first time to see her this means, but not surprised, just a little proud. Because the person who can do this is Jiang Wanbai, who he likes. The paper crane flies forward. Jiang Wanbai follows the paper crane and meets the palace people on the road. Those palace people do not know the identity of Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, so they can''t help but look up at them, but they don''t notice the paper crane leading the way in front of them. When these palace people saw Lin Ge, who was following Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, they all looked pale and bowed their heads to get out of the way. After passing through several palace people, lingo couldn''t help but ask, "girl, can''t other people see this paper crane?" "I can''t see." Jiang evening white road, "see more people, only provoke trouble." Thinking that she didn''t want to let too many people know her identity, Lin Ge nodded clearly and guessed that Jiang Wanbai had intended to see the paper crane. He turned back to the guards behind him and said in a stern voice, "what you see and what you hear today can''t be spread out. Those who violate it will be killed!" "Yes A group of guards were anxious, and they should go down together. Naturally, those who can enter the guard are not simple people. They are the descendants of aristocratic families in central Beijing. If they can get lucky enough to be valued by the emperor, they can go to heaven step by step. Even if they can''t, those who have stayed in the guards will have a bright future in the future, but they are not the ones who want to join the guards. No matter how good your family background is, you have to go through trial and selection Pull out. However, among these excellent people, they should give priority to the children of noble families, and the rest of the quota will turn to the children of ordinary families. Therefore, almost every one of the guards can have a family background, which is very amazing. Jiang Wanbai didn''t care about this. He just followed the paper crane and watched it go deeper and deeper. Lin Ge''s expression was dignified. Walking in this direction, only a few people lived in the palace over there. His look changed. Especially when the paper crane stopped in front of one of the magnificent and magnificent palaces, lingo immediately beckoned for someone to send a message to the emperor. Chapter 141 Jiang evening White did not pay attention to lingo''s action, see paper crane in front of a palace stop, immediately to walk in. Qi Qingxing reached out and pulled her. "What''s wrong?" Jiang later Bai had to stop, looking back at Qi Qingxing with a puzzled face. Qi Qingxing looked at lingo and said, "here is the place where empress dowager lives. Let''s wait." Lingo also hurriedly said: "girl, the subordinate has sent someone to inform the emperor, please wait a moment." Jiang evening white heard the words should be heard, thinking that when he came out, the emperor said no matter where to go, no matter who met, lingo had to deal with it together. Now, in front of the queen Prince''s palace, he would stop to inform the emperor. But, it''s the Queen''s mother, wait a minute. Wait some boring, Jiang evening white side head toward Qi Qingxing quietly asked: "Empress Dowager is the prince''s mother?" In the imperial territory, he asked whether the empress was his mother or not. Jiang evening Bai also felt a little bad, but he was curious. After all, the paper crane refers to the palace of the Empress Dowager. The Queen''s death and empress can not take off the relationship. So she asked Qi Qingxing the question. Lingo is the commander of the guard force. He has a high martial arts. He naturally hears the question of Jiang evening white. He pulls his eyes and goes over to say nothing. He should not hear this. Qi Qingxing glanced at lingo and saw his intention to avoid. He must go to the river and said, "no, the emperor''s mother died early, and the Empress Dowager was canonized after the fourth year after the queen died." "Is the mother of the emperor sick?" Jiang evening white heart read electricity between, there is a fuzzy guess. When Qi Qingxing nodded, she almost confirmed the guess in her heart, and couldn''t help but whisper to Qi Qingxing: "I guess the death of the mother on the Emperor may be similar to the queen." She paused, and she looked at Qi Qingxing, and Qi Qingxing looked at the light and dark. Then she said, "if it is, then the Empress Dowager..." "Either the empress has raised the person who will be tired of winning, or the empress himself will be able to do so." Jiang evening white again looked at the palace, but it was a pity that the magnificent palace was also covered with a faint dragon spirit, she could not see what was hidden under the dragon spirit. Dragon Qi can prevent evil spirits from being dirty, but similarly, if someone does something in the belly of the dragon, even dragon Qi has no way. Jiang night white heart sneer, heart said this person abacus is playing well, unexpectedly dare to hide for themselves by dragon Qi. However, once it is pulled out, the phage is not the same. Just as Jiang evening white thought, Xiao Quan rushed over and heard that it was on the side of the river evening white. He didn''t even sit in the imperial chariot. When I came, I knew that it was outside the Empress Dowager''s cining palace. Therefore Xiao Quan did not stop much, but took a deep breath and said to the river later: "what I said before is still counted. No matter who killed the queen, you can do it directly." The meaning of the words, even if the person is empress dowager, if Jiang evening white to do it directly, he will not block. Jiang was stunned in the evening. Although she was prepared for it, she didn''t expect Xiao Tsuen to be so happy. She said a little, asking simply, "emperor, what did your mother get to die early?" Xiao Quan was a little stiff. He turned to the palace of cining and saw cold intentions and complicated emotions. He said, "I don''t know." Chapter 142 Xiao Quan really didn''t know. In fact, his mother didn''t die suddenly, but soon after giving birth to him, his body went from bad to worse. According to the Taiyi, it was because of the bleeding during delivery that hurt the root, so it was difficult to recover, so he could only take medicine slowly. But it didn''t take long. His mother died. At that time, Xiao Quan was still very young, because his mother was not in good health, so he was afraid that he would be ill. When Xiao Quan was just born, he was taken away from his mother''s side and carried by the nurse, but the noble prince could not be carried by the nurse all the time. Later, she was taken by the Empress Dowager. When Xiao Quan''s mother died of illness, Xiao Quan did not remember what happened to his mother. Naturally, he did not remember how his mother died. Perhaps he could not see his mother''s last face at all. Xiao Quan easily heard her meaning from Jiang Wanbai''s words. He wrung his eyebrows and said, "the mother''s family of the Empress Dowager is the former Taifu. The father of the Empress Dowager is the teacher of my father''s emperor, and the Empress Dowager is also a famous talented girl in Beijing at that time." The implication is that such a person can''t be tired of such harmful skills. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t think so. She has encountered too many strange things. She has also seen the worst and the best side of human form. She has also seen the filial son who has been praised by everyone to practice magic arts with his parents, wife and children for long life. However, it is not surprising that she is a famous talented woman who has learned some skills of weariness and victory behind her back. However, before seeing the empress dowager, Jiang Wanbai was not sure whether the Empress Dowager was the real murderer behind her. Therefore, she did not refute Xiao Quan''s words. She just said, "we have to go in and see how it is. We can''t tell whether someone raised these things in the Queen''s Palace." Obviously, Xiao Quan was more receptive to this remark. He nodded and took the lead to walk towards the palace of benevolence. Just a few steps away, I saw a mammy coming out. Mammy''s face turned pale slightly. But when I saw Xiao Quan, she said with a smile: "I''ve seen the emperor. The emperor is very well." "Get up, how is the Empress Dowager?" This mother followed the Empress Dowager''s side since she was a child. Later, she followed the Empress Dowager into the palace. It can be said that Xiao Quan grew up with her. Therefore, Xiao Quan''s expression towards her is also generous. Mother song stood up and said with a smile, "the Empress Dowager has been much better recently, just thinking about when the emperor will come. This is not. She is asking the servant to ask whether the emperor will come to have dinner together. As soon as the maid comes out, she meets the emperor. It is obvious that the emperor and the Empress Dowager have a good heart." Xiao Quan was also soft hearted about Mother Song''s words. He followed the Empress Dowager since he was a child. Although he was not born by the empress dowager, he was no different from her own. What''s more, there are no other children under the Empress Dowager''s knee. She also gave all her maternal love to him. In addition to the fact that there is no blood relationship between the two people, it is really like a mother and son. "It''s still early. I''m not in a hurry to have a meal. I''ll take two people to see my mother." Siu Tsuen Road. Mother song has long noticed the masked Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, but she is a slave. Although she knows that she has some feelings in Xiao Quan, she will not forget her identity through these feelings. So there was no question. At this moment, I heard Xiao Quan say that he brought him to see the Empress Dowager. Although he was curious, he did not ask. He just followed him into the CI Ning palace. As soon as I entered the River night, Bai Mei''s heart was wrung. Chapter 143 Xiao Quan walked ahead and didn''t notice the change of Jiang Wanbai. What''s more, Jiang Wan has a mask on his white face. But Qi Qingxing has been paying attention to her body. Although she can''t see it, she still feels it. She can''t help but reach out from under her wide sleeve robe and hold Jiang Wanbai''s fingertip. It''s hard to ask. She just looks at Jiang Wanbai with questioning eyes. Jiang Wanbai looks at his eyes and feels warm in his heart. He shakes his head slightly and shakes his wrist. A piece of yellow Fu falls on the palm of his hand and is pushed into Qi Qingxing''s hand. Qi Qingxing is in the recovery stage. She is weak, and is most likely to be targeted by filthy things. She is afraid that if there is conflict later, there will be something short of eyes on Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing was filled with a yellow talisman in his palm, which made Qi Qingxing warm. At the same time, he guessed that the CI Ning palace might be the place Jiang Wanbai was looking for, so he got up his spirits. Although he had no talent and couldn''t help her, he couldn''t hold her back. In such a short time, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have followed Xiao Quan to the palace. Jiang Wanbai sees the woman sitting on the top of the hall. The woman is well maintained. Although her face has wrinkles brought by years, she has good temperament and gentle eyebrows, but she has a charm that women can''t compare with. Even if it is the same woman Jiang Wanbai, looking at the heart are slightly moved, have a good impression. Even, I can''t help but agree with Xiao Quan''s previous statement. How can such a beautiful person be tired of winning? But this idea just appeared. Jiang Wan''s white fingertips hurt a little. She suddenly regained her consciousness. She gradually became clear in her trance eyes and looked sideways at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing lip moved, did not make a sound, but asked her silently. "Why are you distracted?" Jiang Wanbai''s heart was startled, his eyes flashed, and he answered Qi Qingxing''s question soundlessly, "bewitched." When she looked up at the empress dowager, her eyes were clear, and there was no trance. If someone looked at her eyes carefully, she would find that there was a thin layer of golden light at the bottom of her dark eyes. When the golden light flashed, the scene in the white eyes of the River night slowly changed. A layer of rich black gas appeared in the original magnificent hall, mixed with a few wisps of blood. Especially in the Empress Dowager''s side, the blood color is deeper. Jiang Wanbai''s mind moved slightly. When she looked to one side, she turned a pair of gloomy eyes. Her heart sank and blinked, and the golden light of her eyes faded away. "Why are you willing to come here today? How about little five? What does Tai hospital say? " The Empress Dowager frowned slightly and asked with a worried face. Xiao Quan went over and sat down by the Empress Dowager''s hand and said, "little five''s health is getting better and better. I come here today for the Queen''s sake." "Queen?" The Empress Dowager''s eyes moved. She looked at Xiao Quan with disapproval on her face and said, "do you still think that the queen was killed by someone?" "Mother, you did not see the death of the queen, naturally you can not understand that strange, but now someone has found out for me the Queen''s death, also saved zhen''er, now I am looking for the murderer behind." "What?" When the Empress Dowager heard the speech, she suddenly tightened her hand which was originally placed in her lower abdomen, and squeezed the string of beads in her palm. But Xiao Quan saw her gaffe, and her eyes sank, but she asked quietly: "I said that I am looking for the real murderer who killed the queen. How can the empress mother react so strongly?" Chapter 144 "I just didn''t think that the queen was really hurt." The Empress Dowager restrained her expression and explained. Xiao Quan''s eyes flashed. He didn''t know whether he believed the Empress Dowager''s words. The Empress Dowager''s eyes fell on Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing and asked, "are these two people who found out that the queen was killed?" "It''s true." When Xiao Quan looked at Jiang Wanbai, he didn''t mean to make a sound. He said, "the queen was killed by people who were tired of winning, and they followed the clues to find out outside the palace of the empress mother..." Xiao Quan stopped for a moment. His eyes were always fixed on the empress dowager, and she did not miss the slightest reaction of her. Even if the confusion in the Empress Dowager''s eyes was quickly covered up. "It''s impossible!" The Empress Dowager said in a voice, "if the people who are tired of victory are in the palace of AI family, how can the AI family be ok? Or Do you suspect that the mourning family has harmed the queen? " When the Empress Dowager asked for the last sentence, she did not go to see Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, but looked at Xiao Quan, which was obviously asking Xiao Quan. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other and understood that they had similar ideas. Even if the Empress Dowager was not the one who harmed the queen, he could not get rid of this matter! "The paper crane does stop outside the palace of the empress dowager, which means that the person who gives the queen a bug is in the Empress Dowager''s palace. As for why the Empress Dowager is OK..." Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment and said, "as long as we catch that person, we will know it in the first instance." "Presumptuous!" There was a sudden roar. Mother song, who has not spoken much since she came in, looks at Jiang Wanbai angrily. After seeing her voice, everyone including the emperor''s eyes fell on her. She took a deep breath and suddenly knelt down to Xiao Quan. The Empress Dowager was full of tears and said, "the emperor, the Empress Dowager is devoted to Buddhism, and the Buddhist incense is everywhere in the CI Ning palace. The maid dares to say that this place is the most unlikely place to be tired of winning. The emperor and the maid know that you are deeply in love with the Queen''s wife, but you can''t trust people who don''t know their origins and who are tired of victory!" Jiang Wanbai took a puff from the corner of his mouth and coughed softly without speaking. On the contrary, it was Xiao Quan who looked at mammy song with heavy eyes. After a while, she said, "this matter must be investigated." "The emperor!" Mother song was shocked and opened her mouth and wanted to say something. But Qi Qingxing, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly lowered her voice and said, "it''s really necessary to check. Since the paper crane has stopped outside the palace of the empress dowager, that person must be hiding here. If it is not found out, maybe the next victim is empress dowager." "You''re right." Xiao Quan nodded. Seeing that mother song was still talking, she said in a cold voice: "mother song, what are you doing to stop me? Somebody! Go and find out where Mother Song lives "The emperor!" Mother song''s face was pale and trembling, but lingo had sent someone to the room where she lived. The Empress Dowager sat on the top, her face also turned pale. She was staring at mother song, as if she had thought of something, and her face was shocked. Jiang Wanbai has a meaningful glance at the Empress Dowager and mother song. He reaches out and plucks the paper crane on his shoulder and says, "go find it." The paper crane shook its wings, and her shoulder flew away, and she wanted to find it in the palace. However, when she flew in front of mammy song, she was sitting on the ground with a pale face. Suddenly, she grabbed the paper crane and put it into her mouth. Chapter 145 "Stop her!" Xiao Quan was startled and snapped. Lingo had already rushed up and grabbed Mother Song''s chin, then reached out to her mouth. However, mother song had chewed up the paper crane, and when lingo pulled it out of her mouth, it had become a group of waste paper. "This..." Lin Ge grabs the waste paper in his hand and looks at Xiao Quan and Jiang Wanbai. "Can this fly?" Lingo asked with expectation. "Ha ha ha ha..." Mother song laughed wildly, "you dare to do me a good thing! You die too She pounced on Jiang Wanbai, but this time lingo was on guard and kicked her to the ground. His foot was mixed with internal force. Mother song was kicked out and "puffed" out with black blood. The blood was very thick and smelly, and the palm of Mother Song''s hand was squeezed open by something. A bloody insect the size of a nail crawled out. On the back of the insect, there was a shell with black lines on it, which was full of strange light. Just looking at it makes people feel sick. As soon as the insect came out, it pounced on the pool of blood spurted out by mammy song. She sucked it and shook her wings. At the same time, two people sent by LINGO to search Mother Song''s room came in with two small jars in their arms. Just across the threshold, I was about to report to lingo and Xiao Quan that they had found some strange things. The jar in my arms suddenly vibrated. "Put it down!" Jiang Wanbai''s face changed and he walked quickly. Two people quickly put down the jar, the jar on the ground on the "bang" burst open. "Escort!" Lin Ge shouts, blocks in front of Xiao Quan and stares at two groups of insects flying out of the broken jar. There are a total of more than a dozen insects. Each insect is about twice the size of the bloody one. In addition to the different shapes, there are no strange lines on the shell. When more than a dozen insects flew out, the little bloody bug had already sucked up the blood on the ground, so it spread its wings and flew. The more than ten big insects obviously took the blood colored insects as the king and followed the bloody insects. For a moment, the hall was filled with the buzzing of insect wings. "This bug..." Looking at Xiao quange''s face, he is on guard. Not only he, but all the people looked at the insects as if they were facing a great enemy. There was a feeling that the insects were staring at them. It seemed that the insects would fly towards them at the next moment. It''s like sucking the blood of mother song, and sucking them clean. As long as the thought of this, everyone''s heart is cold, skin covered with goose bumps. "Tut Trouble. " Jiang Wanbai stopped when the insects flew out and quietly looked at the insects. In fact, she didn''t like them. However, it seems that no one can deal with them except her. Mother song laughed again. Even if she coughed up blood while laughing, she looked at Jiang Wanbai bitterly and said, "they will get into your eyes, your nose and your head, and slowly eat you from inside. Soon you will feel the pain of being eaten slowly. Ha ha..." "You''re disgusting." Jiang Wanbai looks disgusted. He reached out and touched out a stack of runes and said to Qi Qingxing: "cover your nose, or it''s smelly." Qi Qingxing has not yet moved. When Xiao Quan and others hear her words, they immediately take out their handkerchief or cover their mouth and nose with their sleeves, and they retreat one after another. Chapter 146 Qi Qingxing also took out a handkerchief. When Mother Song saw Jiang Wanbai take out the rune paper, she had a bad feeling in her heart. She was kicked by lingo and broke several ribs, lying on the ground unable to move. A sharp whistling came from mother song''s mouth. The insects seemed to have got the order to have a meal, and swarmed away toward the river evening white. Jiang Wan''s white eyebrows beat, but he was not afraid of the insect. He just felt disgusted. He didn''t want these insects to touch him at all because of his nausea. Jiang Wan''s white hand moved quickly and threw pieces of runes out. Before the insects could get close to her, they bumped into the rune paper she had thrown. As soon as they hit, those runes would explode into a fire and sweep all the insects in. Fuhuo was immediately ignited when it was infected with insects. The shrill cry of insects was heard in the hall for an instant. At the same time, a stench was dispersed. A handkerchief blocked Jiang Wanbai''s mouth and nose. Jiang Wanbai pauses for a moment, throws out the last Rune paper, grabs the hand that covers his mouth and nose, and steps back several steps. The burnt insects fell down, and several palace people who were frightened by the insects and did not have time to cover their mouths and noses immediately vomited, and were greatly fumigated by the stench. Even if Jiang Wanbai and others blocked their mouths and noses in advance, they still smelled the smell. Jiang Wanbai looked sideways and saw Qi Qingxing''s eyebrows almost imperceptibly twisted. Her mind moved and she took out a piece of Rune paper and threw it out. In an instant, a strong wind blew from the ground. The strong wind took away all the charred insect corpses on the ground, and also took away the odor. "Hoo!" Jiang Wanbai breathed a sigh of relief and pinched Qi Qingxing''s wrist. When Qi Qing was about to take her hand away, she gasped and said, "OK..." "Have all the bugs been solved?" Asked Xiao Quan. Later, she looked at mammy song''s white face and looked at her face Who the hell are you? " "Guess." Jiang Wanbai smiles. Mother song took a look at the Empress Dowager who was sitting on the top. The Empress Dowager was holding her breath fiercely. Now she was lying on the soft couch and panting. When she saw mammy song looking at herself, she shrank for a moment. She looked at mammy song with a complicated look and opened her lips. After a long time, she asked, "why? Why did you kill the queen Mother song was in a trance for a moment. She didn''t know what she thought of. Her eyes were suddenly fierce. She screamed: "because she has not had any children, the emperor has always refused to abolish the empress. Only when she is dead, the emperor will be abandoned. When she is re established, there will be royal descendants Maidservant I didn''t expect that the empress was pregnant... " Xiao Quan listened to Mother Song''s words, and the blue veins in his forehead leaped fiercely. The hand in his sleeve clenched into a fist, and the blue veins on the back of his hand were bulging up, "cheap maid!" "I know that I have done harm to the queen and the fifth princess. I would like to thank you for your death! Empress dowager, don''t blame the maidservant Cried mammy song, and she snapped her tongue. There was more blood in her mouth. She looked at the Empress Dowager with wide open eyes, and soon she had no breath. "Drag her down and throw her to a mass grave outside the palace!" Xiao Quan said angrily that she wished she could not break mammy song into pieces, but she practiced the art of tiresome victory, which was really strange. Chapter 147 Soon, Mother Song''s body was dragged down. Looking at Jiang Wanbai, Xiao Quan asked, "the paper crane is destroyed. Is there any other way?" The empress dowager, paralyzed on the couch, was startled at Xiao Quan''s words and said, "mother song is dead, and the insects are also affected by this The master burned it. Should this matter be solved? " The Empress Dowager looked at Jiang Wanbai eagerly, hoping that she would nod and say that the matter was over. Jiang Wanbai''s eyes moved and looked at Xiao Quan. Whether to continue the investigation or not depends on Xiao Quan''s meaning. Xiao Quan looked at the Empress Dowager with deep eyes, which made it impossible to recognize what he was thinking. The Empress Dowager was sitting on the couch with her broad sleeve robe covering her hands. The armor under the robe had been broken by Shengsheng. She looked at Xiao Quan in panic, and the lines around her eyes deepened a little bit in a short time. It seemed that Mother Song''s affairs had given her a big blow. The Empress Dowager at the moment is very soft hearted, what''s more, there are decades of mother child friendship with Xiao Quan. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing look at each other and guess Xiao Quan''s choice. Sure enough, Xiao Quan took a deep look at the Empress Dowager and said, "in this case, the Empress Dowager should have a good rest. If something happens, ask someone to ask for a doctor as soon as possible." This means no more checking. Since Xiao Quan has made a speech, others dare not say anything. Jiang Wanbai droops her eyes and keeps silent. When Xiao Quan turns around first, she and Qi Qingxing go out together. When Xiao Quan came to the door, he suddenly stopped again, turned his back to the Empress Dowager and said, "empress mother, this Buddhist hall will be removed in the future. Since mother song can make trouble in your palace, it is obviously of no great use." Then he swung his sleeve and went out. Jiang Wanbai looked back and saw that the Empress Dowager''s face became more and more pale, and her expression was stunned, as if she had been greatly hit. It seems that Xiao Quan''s words about withdrawing the Buddhist temple are more severe than those things that mother song did. "Let''s go." Seeing Jiang Wanbai, Qi Qingxing turned around and looked at the Empress Dowager''s trance. He called her in a low voice and took her wrist to go out. When the party left the palace, Xiao Quan asked Lin Ge to stare at the removal of the Empress Dowager''s Buddhist hall and said, "if there is something different..." He looks at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment, took out a pair of yellow Fu from his arms, handed it to Lin Ge and said, "if you find the trace of poisonous insects again, throw the Yellow Fu." "When the Yellow Rune touches the poisonous insects, it will ignite?" Lin Ge also remembers the scene when Jiang Wanbai dealt with Gu insects. Huang Fu asked. Jiang Wan nodded his head and noticed that Xiao Quan''s eyes also fell on Huang Fu. He coughed softly and pretended not to see it. When Lin Ge turned around and left with the Yellow Fu in his hand, Xiao Quan said, "this Rune..." "The emperor is the real son of the dragon. With the help of dragon spirit, even if there are poisonous insects, they can''t get close to the emperor." Jiang Wanbai said seriously. Xiao Quan thought that she had also said when she saved Xiaowu. Fortunately, with the protection of his dragon spirit, Xiaoquan could hold on to now. So he was a little relieved, but said quietly: "zhen''er, that jade charm is also useful? I can''t always guard in Zhen son''s side. " "Useful." Jiang Wanbai replied. Xiao Quan nodded. When they spoke, they had already reached the imperial study. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing followed them in. Qi Hou ye and Lian Yun had left. There were only three of them in the imperial study. "Now you can tell me what you want." Xiao Quan turns to look at Jiang Wanbai with a slight smile in his eyes. Chapter 148 Jiang evening white light cough a, subconsciously toward Qi Qingxing look. Qi Qingxing knew at a glance what she was thinking, smiling in her eyes, and nodded to her silently. With Qi Qingxing nodding, Jiang Wanbai''s heart suddenly stabilized. She said to Xiao Quan, "the emperor, my daughter wants some books." "Book?" Xiao Quan raised her eyebrows with an unexpected look. In fact, when Lord Qi and Lian Yun recommended Jiang Wanbai to him last night, Xiao Quan learned from Lian Yun that Jiang Wanbai liked jade. Therefore, after discovering that Jiang Wanbai had no idea about the position of princess, he thought Jiang Wanbai would ask himself for jade. I didn''t expect Jiang Wanbai to ask for books. "Just want some books about geomantic omen and metaphysics." Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and said, "there is no end to learning." Qi Qingxing let out a light smile between his lips. Even Xiao Quan was amused by her last words, "ha ha! What an endless student. What else? What else do you want? " Jiang Wanbai''s ear tip was a little feverish, and she snorted in her heart. She had no end of learning. Did she make a mistake and wanted to see a book about metaphysics in the world, which had been in Jiang Wanbai''s mind for a long time. Qi Qingxing also asked Qingzhu to find some related books for her, but most of them were similar to storybooks and had no reference value at all. Jiang Wanbai knew that such books were generally collected by those families or sects. It''s invisible to outsiders. So Jiang Wanbai began to speak to Xiao Quan. She thought that maybe there would be books in the palace that she wanted to find. Xiao Quan thought for a while and said, "I don''t know what kind of books you want. Why don''t you go to wanshulou yourself?" "Wanshulou?" Jiang Wanbai looks at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing could hardly hold back the smile of her eyes. He explained in a low voice: "wanshulou has collected most of the books in the world. There are at least millions of books. Except for those that have disappeared or some isolated books, it can be said that all the books in the world can be found in the wanshulou." However, this wanshulou is not everyone can go in to see. Only those who hold ten thousand books can enter wanshulou, and there are only a few of them in the world. "Since there is such a good place, the minister and daughter will not bother the emperor''s people. She can find it by herself." Jiang Wanbai smiles and looks forward to it. She can''t wait to go to wanshulou. Qi Qingxing''s lip angle curve is bigger, but Xiao Quan shakes his head and laughs. He immediately asks people to bring a ten thousand book order to Jiang Wanbai, saying, "this order can also enter and leave the Imperial City freely. Don''t lose it." "Of course, such a precious minister and girl should take good care of them." Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and put it away. When he put it away, he was already thinking about finding a time to refine the bag of heaven and earth, so that he would not be afraid to lose anything. Xiao Quan waved his hand, indicating that Jiang Wanbai could go. He went to the Health Preservation Hall in a hurry to see what happened to the fifth princess. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing retreated and said, "ah hang, do you know where the Health Preservation Hall is?" "Well." Qi Qingxing nodded. When he was young, his body had not yet completely deteriorated. He had studied in the palace, so he was familiar with the palace. But now it is not early, Qi Qingxing said: "go to have lunch first, come back when you have time." "Good." After all, Jiang Wanbai did not have a valley, or know hungry, touched his stomach and nodded. Chapter 149 After leaving the palace, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went back to Qihou''s house in a carriage. The Lord of Qi had been waiting for him, and even Yun didn''t go back to the general''s house. They stayed in Qihou''s house. The four people went into the study of the Lord Qi and learned about the development and result of the matter from Qi Qingxing. Lord Qi and Lian Yun looked at each other. Lian Yun asked Jiang Wanbai, "Wanbai, do you think this is really over?" Obviously, he and the Lord Qi also suspected that mother song was not the real emissary behind her. Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and said, "if the people behind him stop here, then this matter is really over." "It''s right in the evening. Since the emperor has decided not to pursue the matter, we can only assume that this matter has passed. If the person in the future causes trouble in the back, the emperor will not give up like this time." Qiqingxing road. Qi Hou ye and Lian Yun also agreed with their words. They didn''t go on talking about it any more. After coming out of the study, they went to eat together. When the afternoon, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing did not go out of the mansion again. Jiang Wanbai did not feel how about it. But Qi Qingxing is now in the stage of cultivating his body. He is running around with him in the morning. In fact, he is a little tired. But he didn''t want to disappoint Jiang Wanbai, so he didn''t say anything, but Jiang Wanbai saw it. Then he took the initiative to say: "this time I spent a lot of Rune paper into the palace. I''d better stay in the room to replenish the inventory this afternoon, and you can have a good rest." Qi Qingxing knew that she had cancelled the trip to wanshulou, and felt warm in her heart. She said, "we will go to wanshulou again tomorrow." "Good." Jiang Wanbai responded happily. As a result, he was about to go back to the house to draw the amulets. Someone from the palace came and brought a large number of rewards, including excellent yellow paper and cinnabar. In this world, cinnabar is very expensive and can''t be used by ordinary people. However, Jiang Wanbai''s amulets are very expensive. Only when he arrived here did Jiang Wanbai realize that what he was doing was burning money. Thinking of this, Jiang Wanbai asked Qi Qingxing in a low voice: "that How much money do I have left? " Since Qi Qingxing had a small book to keep accounts, Jiang Wanbai did not take care of these things, and did not know how much he spent. However, after hearing Qingzhu talk about how expensive these fine cinnabar are, Jiang Wanbai remembered to ask. "And more." Qi Qingxing did not elaborate, but told her that there was still a surplus. After a pause, he saw how she wanted to ask in detail. He said, "today, the emperor has given you so many rewards, and your little vault is full again." "Yes, too." Jiang Wanbai looked at the box of rewards, but also did not forget to tell Qi Qingxing, "if the money is not enough, you must remind me." "Good." Qi Qingxing pulled his sleeve and laughed. On one side, when he was in charge of his son''s account, he accidentally saw a number of green bamboos standing beside him, looking at his nose and heart, without saying a word. After clearing out what she could use, Jiang Wanbai locked herself into her room. She not only wanted to replenish the inventory with symbols, but also thought about whether she could refine a bag of heaven and earth. Jiang Wanbai is good at drawing symbols and arranging arrays, especially amulets. However, she does not have much talent in refining magic weapons. No more than three of the ten things can be successfully refined. Chapter 150 Jiang Wanbai shut himself into his room and thought about it at night. Finally, he came out with a pile of waste materials and let red beans deal with it. "How''s it going?" Qi Qingxing came over with a plate of cut mango and asked. He knew that Jiang Wanbai wanted to refine his utensils. Jiang Wanbai sighed. He was depressed, but when he saw the mango meat in Qi Qingxing''s hand, he felt much better. "I failed. I didn''t have any talent in weapon refining." Jiang Wanbai sighed again. She didn''t think that Qijiang had no talent before she said that she had no talent. After seeing the pile of black lacquer and black things, Qi Qingxing comforted him: "take your time, you can always practice it." "If the cost of materials is not so expensive, I will not be distressed..." Jiang Wanbai murmured, took a toothpick to poke mango meat to eat, one mouthful, sweet to the heart, Jiang Wanbai immediately satisfied bent eyes. Jiang Wanbai is not afraid of failure. She just loves her money. Worry about your debts all the time. Qi Qingxing could probably guess what Jiang Wanbai was thinking. He immediately helped his forehead to laugh. He said, "let''s go to dinner first and have a good rest. Maybe tomorrow we can succeed in refining." "By your word." After eating what she likes, Jiang Wanbai is in a better mood. She winks at Qi Qingxing and smiles. Seeing that she was in a good mood, Qi Qingxing did not say any more. Seeing her finish half a mango, Qi Qingxing took a handkerchief to wipe her hands and mouth, and said, "go to eat." "Good." Jiang Wanbai should go down and take the handkerchief and wipe it carefully. Then he and Qi Qingxing go to dinner together. Because Mrs. Qi knew that she and Qi Qing went to the palace to investigate the cause of death of the empress. She specially asked Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing to go to her place for dinner in the evening, so as to tell her about the things in the palace. Jiang Wanbai also agreed, so at this moment and Qi Qingxing went to the old lady Qi. Mrs. Qing was also there. After learning that Qi Hao was not her son, Mrs. Qing was greatly shocked. In addition, what she saw that night really gave her a lot of fright. Since that night, Mrs. Qing has been seriously ill. During this period of time, Jiang Wanbai has not seen her. Today is the first time I''ve seen it in such a long time. Jiang Wanbai took a look at Mrs. Qing''s face, pursed his lips and laughed, and asked, "has madam asked the doctor to see it recently?" Mrs. Qing was stunned for a moment and said, "I invited a doctor a few days ago. Originally, the doctor had to go back to see him today, but the doctor had something to do, so he made an appointment to come back tomorrow." Jiang Wan nodded and said nothing more. However, Mrs. Qi asked nervously, "evening white, do you see anything?" Mrs. Qing has also seen Jiang Wanbai''s means. Although she has not heard the recognition of Mrs. Qi and others, she can see from Qi Hao that Jiang Wanbai is an expert who saved Qi Qingxing. So at this moment is also a face nervous looking at Jiang Wanbai, afraid of what''s wrong with his body. Jiang Wanbai shook his head and said, "there''s no big problem. I just saw that Mrs. Qing''s Qi and blood were in deficit, so I asked." "It''s good if there''s no big deal. It''s good to have a deficiency of Qi and blood and take good care of it." Qi old lady finished saying and ordered Mammy to get some good things to come over, give Mrs. Qing to take back later. Chapter 151 Because she already had the idea of supporting Mrs. Qing, Mrs. Qi now treats Mrs. Qing as her daughter-in-law. Mrs. Qing refused to give up, and finally accepted it with full heart. After dinner, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are not in a hurry to leave. They stay here to talk to Mrs. Qi. Mrs. Qing has not recovered completely and left without sitting more. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing came out of the old lady Qi''s yard, it was completely dark. Qi Qingxing sent the green bamboo back early. Jiang Wanbai didn''t like people to follow him, so he didn''t bring red beans out. When they came out of the old lady Qi''s yard, Qi Qingxing only needed a lantern. He carried the lantern and walked beside Jiang Wanbai, holding her wrist. He would like to pull her with ten fingers clasped, but Jiang Wanbai was pulled by him once, and the whole person was almost red. Although Qi Qingxing feels funny, but the back also is astringent, did not pull her with ten fingers. At the moment, there are not many people walking outside. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walk side by side. There is a full moon hanging in the sky. The atmosphere is very good. "I''d like mango, too." Jiang Wanbai touched his stomach and said suddenly. Thinking of the soft fragrance of mango, she couldn''t help licking her lips. In July and August, compared with watermelon, Jiang Wanbai preferred eating mangoes, but eating mangoes was easy to dirty hands and mouth. Jiang Wanbai was very worried about this. Fortunately, no matter in the past life or now, someone will cut the mango meat for her, she only needs to be responsible for eating. "I''ll let you peel one of them later." Qi Qingxing chuckled and said. Jiang Wanbai nodded with satisfaction. "Did you see anything in Mrs. Qing just now?" Qi Qingxing asked. Jiang Wanbai can bluff old lady Qi and Mrs Qing with a sentence of Qi and blood deficiency, but can''t coax Qi Qingxing. Jiang Wanbai did not want to really perfunctory him. After thinking about it, she stopped and looked at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing also stopped and looked at her sideways. On seeing Jiang Wanbai''s mysterious face on tiptoe, he approached him and whispered, "Mrs. Qing is probably pregnant." "Well?" Qi Qingxing didn''t pay attention to what Jiang Wanbai said. His attention was completely pulled away by the fragrance that suddenly drew closer. In addition, Jiang Wanbai got close to him, and the smell of spraying touched his ears when he spoke, which caused slight itching. The itch seemed to have spread to his heart, so that Qi Qingxing''s heart tip also itched. Jiang Wanbai did not know it. He said to himself, "but I''m not sure. I''m just guessing. So I didn''t tell the old lady and Mrs. Qing. Anyway, if she was pregnant, the doctor would know by a pulse." However, if she is not pregnant, Mrs. Qing and Mrs. Qi will be in vain. Jiang Wanbai does not want to do such a thankless thing. Qi Qingxing looks at her with her eyes fixed. She doesn''t make a sound. Her eyes fall on her red lips. Jiang Wanbai didn''t know what he was thinking. He misunderstood that he was thinking about Mrs. Qing''s pregnancy, so he asked, "what''s the matter? Happy or unhappy? If Mrs. Qing is really pregnant, you will have a brother It doesn''t have to be just a brother. " Thinking of seeing Mrs. Qing''s children''s palace before, she couldn''t help but smile and said, "it''s not certain that it''s still a dragon and Phoenix fetus." If so, Qi Qingxing will have a younger brother and a younger sister. Chapter 152 "Do you like children?" Qi Qingxing suddenly asked. Jiang Wanbai didn''t know that Mingming was talking about his brother and sister. How could she suddenly ask herself this, but she still thought about it and said seriously: "if it''s a bear child, I don''t like it, and I''ll beat the child. But if it''s a clever and obedient child, I still like it very much." The kind of soft children, the kind of children who giggle when they are teased. For example, before bao''er, Jiang Wanbai still likes it very much. But like return to like, "if let me stay with a child all the time, I will still be bored." "You are a child yourself." Qi could not help rubbing her head. Jiang Wanbai was not angry at all. Instead, he bent his eyes and laughed. He took Qi Qingxing''s hand and continued to walk towards the front. While walking, he called out: "yes! I am a child! The child wants mango now! Want to eat a lot of mangoes! Also want to eat watermelon! Want to drink iced plum juice She reported a long list of what she wanted to eat. It was like a greedy child. Qi Qingxing''s face was spoiled by her. When Jiang Wanbai looked back, he reluctantly shook his head and said, "no, it''s evening. I''ll go to bed later. I can''t eat so much." "No! I''ll eat it Jiang Wanbai snorted, with a smile on her eyebrows, "children are unreasonable! I''ll eat it anyway Qi Qingxing immediately wrung his eyebrows, sighed and pretended to have a sad face. He said, "is my little boy going to be a bear child?" Jiang Wanbai had told him what bear child means before, so Qi Qingxing knew something about bear child. "Yes, it''s a bear child. Do you want it?" Jiang Wanbai looks at him with a smile. Maybe the moonlight is too good, or the people under the moon are too good. She just plays so wantonly. Jiang Wanbai is in a good mood. Qi Qingxing''s heart is soft and sweet. He holds Jiang Wanbai''s wrist in his backhand. Instead of answering Jiang Wanbai''s question immediately, Qi Qingxing pretends to be pondering over whether to throw away the bear child. Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes. Seeing that he was silent all the time, seeing that the yard was about to arrive, she snorted softly and was about to say that you didn''t want me, so I didn''t want you either. Qi Qingxing suddenly hugged her, bowed his head and kissed her in the middle of her eyebrow, and said with a smile, "although I don''t like bear children, but if this bear child is you, I will have to take it. I can only keep it so as not to harm other people." Jiang Wanbai reached out his hand and touched the eyebrows of his parents. The radian of the corners of his lips could not be pressed down. She looked at Qi Qingxing for a moment. She felt embarrassed again. She pressed the corner of her mouth with one hand and pushed him away with the other. She said, "you should take good care of me, otherwise I will go to other people''s home." "Well, take care of it. You''d better tie it up with a rope, so that you don''t have to worry about leaving me running." Qi Qingxing is still holding her wrist firmly, with a smile in her voice and full of tenderness. Jiang Wanbai''s ear was hot and her heart was beating fast. She looked at Qi Qingxing from the side of her head. She looked at his smiling eyes. She suddenly twisted her wrist and grabbed Qi Qingxing''s palm with her backhand. The next moment, her fingers squeezed into his fingers and clasped them with his ten fingers. "Late, late..." Qi Qingxing''s eyes sank and his throat knot rolled several times. Chapter 153 Jiang Wanbai couldn''t stand Qi Qingxing''s burning sight. She didn''t dare to look at Qi Qingxing''s eyes. She coughed softly and said, "although it''s still very shy, I have to adapt to it..." It''s just ten fingers clasping. In the future, the two people will always be more intimate. Of course, she has to adapt. But shyness is also true. After a while, Qi Qingxing saw that her whole ear was red. Qi Qingxing''s smile at the corner of his eyes and eyebrows could hardly be suppressed. He looked at the hand tightly clasped with her ten fingers, and his voice was full of gentle smile. He said, "well, later, we should adapt more." Adaptation is not a thing that can be accomplished overnight. Please give me more advice. Jiang Wanbai still can''t help but look back at him, one eye bumps into the gentle pool in his eyes, and his heart is warm and sweet. When she separated from Qi Qingxing, Jiang Wanbai went into her room and was about to wash and go to sleep. In front of her, a red light fell down, and Qingyi, who had disappeared for a long time, appeared in front of her. "Tsing Yi?" Jiang Wanbai slightly surprised, the next moment on a smile: "there is a period of time did not see you." "I went to see some old friends." Qingyi sparsely said a sentence, and did not elaborate. Jiang Wanbai thinks about it for a long time. Maybe the one who can let Qingyi call "old friend" is an old friend who has survived from ancient times. When she sees that Qingyi doesn''t mean to say it in detail, she doesn''t ask any more questions. She just says, "how long are you going to stay this time?" Last time Qingyi left, Jiang Wanbai gave her a jade charm that could last for a long time. As long as there was no accident, Qingyi might not have used it to find her for one or two years. But now that Qingyi is back, Jiang Wanbai thinks that Qingyi''s friends can''t have seen them all so soon. Maybe something happened that made her come back in advance. When Jiang Wanbai asked this sentence, his tone was very natural and familiar. It was like asking an old friend who came back from home because of some things. The tone made his eyes shine and gave birth to a strange feeling in his heart. Such a feeling, even if she had lived in the sky, as a goddess did not have. Although strange, but Qingyi did not feel disgusted, she said: "feel you seem to be in trouble, so come back and have a look." Even if Jiang Wanbai didn''t mention what to do with her, and even Dayou gave her Yufu, it doesn''t matter where she goes, even if she never comes back, but Qingyi takes it in her heart. So before she left, she put a little bit of mind on Jiang Wanbai. As long as Jiang Wanbai encounters any difficult things that cause her mind to fluctuate too much, she will feel it. Then according to the specific induction to decide whether to come back to have a look. In fact, in the afternoon, Qingyi felt Jiang Wanbai''s mental fluctuation, but she delayed some things on the way, and realized that the things Jiang Wanbai encountered should not be serious, so she didn''t come back until the evening. The only thing she didn''t think about recently was that she didn''t think about it. In fact, it''s about refining utensils. "I have more and more things. I want to take everything with me. I can''t put any more on my Fu. So if I want to make a bag of heaven and earth, I don''t need to be very good. As long as I can pack things for me, I have refined all afternoon, wasting a lot of materials, and none of them has been successful." Jiangwan Baidao. Chapter 154 Speaking of this, Jiang Wanbai is really helpless. She doesn''t think it is a shame to tell the fact that she is not good at. Facing Qi Qingxing or Qingyi, Jiang Wanbai is very calm, "I really don''t have any talent in refining weapons." It''s nice to say that there is no talent. At the thought of the scrap iron wasted in the afternoon, Jiang Wanbai feels that he has no talent at all. But in the 21st century, the aura there was still worse than here. She could still refine several magic weapons after several failures. Maybe it''s because I haven''t practiced for a long time? He thought that since he knew he had no talent, his brothers and masters would not let him spoil those materials. Since then, Jiang Wanbai has not refined anything by himself. Hearing her finish, Qingyi didn''t have much reaction. Instead, she comforted her and said, "no one can do anything. You are very gifted in the arrangement of symbols and array. It''s nothing strange that you have no talent in refining weapons. If you really want the bag of heaven and earth, I can refine it for you." "Ah?" Jiang Wanbai''s attention was focused on her last sentence, and her eyes suddenly brightened. She said politely: "it''s not good Ha ha... " "Nothing bad." Qingyi lost her smile. She seldom laughs like this. "I don''t know how to draw symbols and how to set up an array. But I did learn some weapon refining from a friend many years ago. That person praised me for my talent." However, no matter how talented she is, she doesn''t have much interest in refining tools. Moreover, as a goddess, few people dare to ask her to refine them. The one who has the qualification to speak has long had a magic weapon in his hand and doesn''t need to find her to refine anything. Jiang Wanbai didn''t expect that Qingyi could make utensils. She immediately went to get the materials she needed and gave them to Qingyi. She said, "there are still many materials. Even if they are wasted, it doesn''t matter." She thought, since Qingyi has taken the initiative to speak, it must be really talented to refine. No matter how much material is wasted, it will not be more wasted than her own. With such a mentality, Jiang Wanbai is very generous and gives the rest of the materials to Qingyi. When Qingyi takes things away, Jiang Wanbai is in a good mood to wash and sleep. This night, Jiang Wanbai had a good sleep. When he got up the next morning, he found a paper man on the table of his room, and two rings were placed beside the paper man. Originally, Jiang Wanbai didn''t notice here. She stretched out. She was thinking of holding the quilt and rolling a few more times. She stayed in bed for a while. Anyway, Hongdou hasn''t come to call herself. But just as she was holding the quilt, she was about to turn over when she heard a rustling sound in the room. Only then did she see the paper figures and rings on the table. The two rings look very simple and unsophisticated. They are made of jade and stone. Both rings are silver gray and inlaid with a gem the size of a mung bean. It''s just that one gem is black and the other is red. Around the gem, along the ring, there are simple patterns. Jiang Wanbai only takes a look at it and knows that those patterns are space runes. As soon as Jiang Wanbai saw these two rings, he got up quickly. He didn''t even wear Xie, so he ran to the table and took the ring to his hand. Chapter 155 After getting the ring, the paper man stood up unsteadily. The paper man bowed to Jiang Wanbai first, and then there was a sharp voice. "The Lord has already left. Before leaving, he said that the two rings can be used only by dripping blood to recognize the owner, and can be used without spiritual power. The remaining materials are put in the original room. If you have anything else to do in the future, just let the adult come back." After the paper man said the words left by Qingyi and Jiang Wanbai, his thin body instantly ignited a flame. But in the blink of an eye, the paper man was burned into a handful of fine ashes. Just as red beans opened the door and came in, a gust of wind came in, and the dust was blown away. "Miss? How are you standing here? " Red bean saw Jiang Wanbai standing at the table in a single dress. Her eyes fell. She was barefoot and didn''t even wear shoes. She walked over with a nervous face. "Miss, it''s early autumn now. If you don''t wear shoes, it''s easy to get cold from the sole of your feet. It''s not good for your health..." Jiang Wanbai or the first time to see red beans such a garrulous side. After all, before this, red bean has been very capable, almost what she wants red beans to do, red beans go to do, will not talk much, do things are also very beautiful, let people rest assured. So that at this time to see red beans so garrulous appearance, Jiang Wanbai also some trance. It was not until the red bean pulled her to the bedside and reached for her foot. Jiang Wanbai didn''t come back to his mind. Then I heard the red bean raised his head and said to himself, "Miss, your feet are cold, don''t you feel it?" "Ah?" Jiang Wanbai was a little ticklish, so he quickly retracted his feet and touched them. He said foolishly: "it''s really cool." Red bean is almost angry with her, but she is the master, and she can''t really scold her. She has to stand up and walk outside and say, "Miss, don''t go down to the ground. I''m going to fetch hot water to warm your feet." When the red bean went out, Jiang Wanbai took the quilt again and covered it tightly. In fact, she didn''t feel cold, probably because she was getting better and better with her practice. Red beans soon came back with hot water and soaked Jiang Wanbai''s feet, but he didn''t talk like before. Jiang Wanbai looked at it and explained in a low voice: "I''m just so happy that I forget to wear shoes for a while. I won''t do it again." Red bean looked up and was stunned to see her face explaining seriously. She wanted to say that Jiang Wanbai was actually the master, and there was no need to explain it to one of his slaves. However, she swallowed it again. She smiles at Jiang Wanbai and says, "Miss, it''s good for you to know. Don''t get cold in the future, or you will feel sick and worry about yourself." Speaking of Qi Qingxing, Hong Dou looks at Jiang Wanbai''s nodding, but she still doesn''t tell Jiang Wanbai. In fact, just when she was going out to serve hot water, she met Qi Qingxing, who was waiting for Jiang Wanbai to have breakfast. By the way, she said about Jiang Wanbai''s barefoot stepping on the ground. When Jiang Wanbai got dressed and washed and went out of the room, he saw Qi Qingxing sitting at the table. At the moment when Qi Qingxing heard the news and looked up, Jiang Wanbai felt a little guilty. Chapter 156 "Have you been waiting a long time?" Jiang Wanbai walks over and asks in a low voice. Although Qi Qingxing had already come to wait for her when she got up before, she had not been so guilty before. Jiang Wanbai did not understand where the guilty came from. Until after she approached, Qi Qingxing reached for her hand. Jiang Wanbai''s first thought is to think of the things she and Qi Qingxing said to adapt to last night. Immediately, my face turned red. But Qi Qingxing didn''t squeeze her fingers into her fingers, but rubbed her hands from fingertips to palms, which relaxed her slightly calm eyebrows. "What''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai finally realized that Qi Qingxing''s meaning was not the same as what he thought. She sat down beside Qi Qingxing and couldn''t help asking. Qi Qingxing lifted his eyelids, looked at her, and then released her hand to serve her porridge. He asked, "did you get out of bed without shoes in the morning? The clothes are not well dressed? " Jiang Wanbai suddenly turns his head and looks at the red bean standing on one side and complains in his eyes. However, the next moment he was pinched his chin and turned his head back, "what? Dare to do it, but dare not let others say it? " Qi Qingxing raises eyebrows and looks at her with a smile. "I was just excited." Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes, the next moment a face happily seized Qi Qingxing''s hand, "send you a good thing." Qi Qingxing knew that the good thing Jiang Wanbai said must be a real good thing. Maybe it''s not a good jade or a huge night pearl, but the good thing from her hand is definitely more valuable than these two things. Or good things that money can''t buy. But he did not expect that Jiang Wanbai would give him a ring. Jiang Wanbai originally wanted to put it on Qi Qingxing''s finger. When it came to doing so, she felt a little embarrassed, so she put the ring in Qi Qingxing''s palm. "Last night, Qingyi helped me refine the storage ring. It''s better than the heaven and earth bag. There are just two, one for me and one for you." Jiang Wanbai took out his own piece, in front of Qi Qingxing''s face, dripping blood to recognize the Lord, and took it on the middle finger. The ring can change its size freely. As soon as Jiang Wanbai starts to use it, the ring will automatically become a suitable size, which just encircles her middle finger. But Qi Qingxing listened to Jiang Wanbai''s words and asked, "but I don''t have spiritual power..." "Qingyi said that this ring can be used without spiritual power." Jiang Wanbai said, holding Qi Qingxing''s finger, and with a stroke on his fingertip, a drop of blood fell on the ring of Qi Qingxing''s palm. "Try it." Jiang Wanbai looks forward to looking at Qi Qingxing. Although she had already known how convenient and good storage ring was, she still looked forward to Qi Qingxing''s reaction after seeing it. It was probably a feeling that she wanted to put all the good things she thought in front of him. Want him to be as happy as he is. Qi Qing will wear the ring on his thumb. The ring changes for a while and becomes a trigger. Jiang Wanbai blinks his eyes and says, "the color has changed." The ring, which used to be a bit gray, is now ink like, almost integrated with the black gem on the ring, but it is also more beautiful. Qi Qingxing obviously likes it too, with a smile on his lips. The next moment, when his mind comes into contact with the vast space in the ring, the whole person''s spirit is shocked and he looks happy. "I heard you said that some space rings can hold living things?" Qi Qingxing asked curiously. Chapter 157 Jiang Wan nodded his head and said, "but we can''t do it. The spiritual power and materials needed for the space for living things are more precious. I asked Tang Li to inquire about it. Some materials can''t be found at all." After that, Jiang Wanbai looked at Qi Qingxing, narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, "what do you want to do?" Even in the 21st century, rings that can hold living things are very rare. At least, except for Jiang Wanbai''s own one, she has never seen it in anyone else''s eyes. It is because she helped protect the dragon vein and safeguard the way of heaven, which was given to her by heaven. However, when she died, the ring should also be taken back by the way of heaven. After all, if such a thing is allowed to remain in the world, if it accidentally falls into the wrong person''s hands, it will be a disaster. Just don''t know, she put so many good things in the ring or her magic weapon, is also taken away together, or was thrown out. Think of here, Jiang Wanbai has some flesh ache. However, the pain of meat returns to the pain of flesh. Jiang Wanbai is still very happy to have a ring now. At this moment, hearing Qi Qingxing mention the ring that can hold living things, Jiang Wanbai feels a little strange and asks him. Qi Qingxing didn''t hide it from her. After seeing green bamboo and red beans, they immediately stepped back and did not forget to close the door. As a result, only Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai were left in the room. Qi Qingxing said to Jiang Wanbai: "later, if this ring can hold living things, then he will lead the army to fight in the future..." Jiang Wanbai only listened to the four words "leading soldiers to fight", and then slowly opened his eyes. Qi Qingxing saw her reaction, the words behind did not go on to say, just looking at Jiang Wanbai. If the leader is in a war, he will put the soldiers in the ring and take them to the battlefield. If the enemy is confused by the number of people on the surface, then release them, can you be caught off guard. There are also some difficult and dangerous places to go through on the military road, especially those places where only one or two people can pass through. If you put a person in the ring and you take it by yourself, you don''t have to save a lot of things. This is just one or two advantages. Jiang Wanbai knew that Qi Qingxing thought much more than herself. She said: "this is probably impossible to achieve, not to mention that the materials and aura to refine such rings are not enough. I haven''t seen anyone refining them before I was reborn. Even if someone refined them, this kind of ring is not everyone can use." The greater the effect of such a ring, the more restrictive it means. Although Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have two storage rings on their hands, they are not outstanding ones, which can even be used by ordinary people like Qi Qingxing. If it''s a big one, maybe Qi Qingxing can''t use it. "Not to mention living things, even those big storage rings, such as those that can hold down mountains and rivers, also need spiritual power to open them." Jiang Wanbai said truthfully. After hearing this, Qi Qingxing was not disappointed. He pondered for a while and said, "it doesn''t matter. This ring is also very useful." He doesn''t need to use such a ring to hold a lot of gold and silver, but if he has a chance in the future, it can be used to transport grain, official silver, even weapons, or even want to hide something important. As long as you put that thing inside the ring, people outside can''t find it. "Anyway, it''s a ring for me to hold things. If you have an idea and can realize it, it''s also your ability." Jiang Wanbai said with a smile. Chapter 158 After dinner, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were about to go out to wanshulou. When they heard that the doctor who was going back to Mrs. Qing had come, they really felt happy. It happened that Marquis Qi had already gone to court now. As soon as he heard the news, he didn''t even change his court clothes, so he went to Mrs. Qing''s yard in a hurry. "It was the first time to see the Marquis behave like that after staying in the Marquis'' house for such a long time." The mammy who came to report it couldn''t help laughing. Mrs. Qing is pregnant. This is a great event for the whole family. Not only is Mrs. Qi happy, but also Mr. Qi. As soon as the news comes out, Mrs. Qi and Mr. Qi have already given rewards. All have rewards, none of them have fallen. For so many years, there was only a son of Qi Qingxing in Qihou''s residence. There was a fake Qi Hao, but later the fake Qi Hao disappeared. Compared with other families, the number of people in Qihou''s residence was indeed a little thinner than that of more than a dozen common sons and daughters. Therefore, Mrs. Qing had a happy event, and Mrs. Qi was naturally very happy. Jiang Wanbai had a subconscious look at Qi Qingxing. Last night, when she and Qi Qingxing mentioned this matter, they asked Qi Qingxing how they thought they would have younger brothers and sisters, but Qi Qingxing did not give her an answer at that time. Now Jiang Wanbai subconsciously went to see his reaction. Qi Qingxing''s expression didn''t change much, and he didn''t even feel surprised. He was only stunned when he turned his head to the line of sight of Shangjiang Wanbai after dismissing Mammy, but it was only for a moment. He said with a smile: "what''s the matter?" "I wonder if you are happy or not?" Jiang Wanbai didn''t deceive him and asked what he was thinking directly. Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment and thought of what Jiang Wanbai asked himself last night. He gave a light smile and said, "I can''t say I''m happy, but I don''t feel unhappy. Maybe it''s It doesn''t have much to do with me. " Even if Mrs. Qing was born a boy, it would not affect him. Now he doesn''t know whether he will like the child or not, so he doesn''t really feel much at present. Hearing this, Jiang Wanbai immediately put himself in his place and nodded his head, saying, "shall we go to wanshulou?" Qi Qingxing nodded and said, "go, you don''t need us to go there." "Take it, and come back early for lunch." Jiang Wanbai immediately rushed to the road. She now has a feeling of searching for treasure, looking forward to finding the book she wants in wanshulou. Soon Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing arrived at the palace gate in a carriage. Without privileges, the carriage could not enter the palace directly. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing got out of the carriage and walked in. As a result, not far away, the palace people who gave the white belt road to Jiang Wan appeared again. First, they saluted them, and then they said with a smile: "Qi Shizi, Miss Jiang, the emperor heard that they had entered the palace and wanted to invite them to the health palace to see the five princesses." As for the cause of the Queen''s death, the Emperor gave a command, and all the people concerned were killed. It was a bit of a rumor that no one could tell when the people around him would be gone in a place like the palace. If you want to live, don''t worry about where the missing people went. Therefore, even if the emperor had dealt with so many people yesterday, everything in the palace was still in order, and the vacant seats were filled immediately. There was no storm. It was just how people were worried in private, which was not Xiao Quan''s business. Chapter 159 So now the people in this palace don''t know that the fifth princess is getting better. On the contrary, many people still think that the fifth princess is just being hanged by the hospital, and it may be gone. When the five princesses are gone, the emperor will be very angry. No one wants to show his eyes in front of the emperor in this period of time. In case he offends the emperor, it will be over. However, from this morning, the emperor actually began to go to the early court, which has attracted a lot of thinking. However, how can the health preservation hall be the emperor''s territory? Don''t look into it. You can only guess that the emperor also recognized the fact that the five princesses couldn''t stay, so he turned his attention back. After all, if you put too much emotion, then the five princesses will not be more sad if not. Now do not put any feelings, in the future, people will not be too sad. However, this is only the beginning. People in the Imperial Hall of the Imperial Palace are still waiting and waiting. They dare not come here at this time. Therefore, the Health Preservation Hall and the imperial study are rarely peaceful. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing arrived at the Health Preservation Hall, the palace man stopped and said, "Miss Jiang, go in and have a look." He only mentioned Jiang Wanbai, the meaning is very obvious, only let Jiang Wanbai go in. Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and looked at Qi Qingxing. Before he could speak, the palace man in front of him continued: "Qi Shizi, follow your servant to the imperial study. The emperor is waiting for you in the Imperial study." The palace man is smiling. Jiang Wanbai looks at him and Qi Qingxing. He wants to ask the emperor what he can do to find Qi Qingxing? Qi Qingxing has pacified the pinch of her fingertip, way: "go in, wait for me to come to you." Jiang Wanbai looked at his face carefully and made sure that there was nothing wrong with him. Then he nodded and turned into the Health Preservation Hall. Qi Qingxing followed the guide to the imperial study. The hall of health preservation is very quiet. Even the ambergris incense that the emperor ordered in the past has been removed, but the doors and windows are always closed, which is a bit stuffy. Jiang Wanbai frowned as soon as he went in, and said to the nurse who was guarding the inside: "open the window and let it breathe." The nurse didn''t know her identity. She just guessed that she was different when she could come in. After all, the five princesses were here. Even the imperial concubine and the Empress Dowager didn''t allow her to come in. But even so, nanny is still hesitant about Jiang Wanbai''s words. She said, "but the fifth princess is weak and easy to catch cold..." "Tut ~" Jiang Wanbai gave a light Tut and looked behind him. The door behind him opened and Lin Ge came in. Lin Ge said, "Miss Jiang, if you have something to do, just go down and do it." The nurse didn''t recognize Jiang Wanbai, but she was Lin Ge, the commander of the guard army. She was afraid that Jiang Wanbai would complain to lingo that she would not listen to her words. She said, "the master wants to open the window, but the fifth princess is weak, so it''s easy to catch cold by opening the window..." Nanny looks worried at Jiang Wanbai, and turns around to continue to look at the fifth princess. She was chosen to take care of the five princesses, which was a great blessing. According to the emperor''s present value of the five princesses, she could only take good care of the five princesses and grow up, and in the future, she would have dignity in front of the five princesses and be ranked on the top of the emperor''s list. Lin Ge didn''t listen to what the nurse said. He just looked at Jiang Wanbai and said, "the emperor has ordered his subordinates. If Miss Fanjiang is not satisfied, she should immediately change it." Originally, Xiao Quan asked her to come over to confirm whether there was anything wrong with the fifth princess. Chapter 160 Jiang Wanbai has not had time to open his mouth, the nurse standing by the bed is immediately flustered by Lin Ge''s words. She had met all the masters in the palace, so she recognized them. But the girl in front of her had never seen her before, and she had never thought that she should have such great power. In other words, it was so valued by the emperor. If she wants to change the nanny, isn''t it a matter of one sentence? The nurse thought to herself, and she really guessed it. "This master, the servant is also worried about the five princess''s body, and does not mean to refute your words. Don''t blame the maid..." The nurse quickly flattered Jiang Wanbai with a smile. As soon as she finished saying that the five princesses on the bed grunted, she immediately turned back and patted the fifth princess, and gently coaxed her mouth. The fifth princess was silent again. It seems that the nurse and the five princesses get along very harmoniously. Jiang Wanbai picked up his eyebrows slightly and said to Lin Ge, "open the window first. If you don''t have a disease, you''ll have to hold back. Let alone the five princesses." As soon as the nurse heard that she still wanted to open the window, her face showed disapproval, but she did not dare to stop her. She just said to lingo, "Lin Tongling, you are also present, and you have heard that it is the master who wants to open the window. If the fifth Princess gets cold, something happens, you can testify for the maid, it has nothing to do with the maid." This is the witness who has found himself guilty before anything happened. She thought, no matter how important this girl is, she will never be able to go beyond the five princesses. Lingo''s expression sank, and ignored the nurse''s words, but went directly to push the window open. After opening the window, he went back to Jiang Wanbai and looked at Jiang Wanbai, obviously to carry out what he said when he came in. The nurse''s face changed and she sat there suspiciously. Although she didn''t go to see Jiang Wanbai again, her ears were sharp and she kept an eye on the movement behind her. Jiang Wanbai didn''t care how the nanny was. He looked at Lin Ge and asked, "how did the nanny change people?" The nurse she pointed out to Xiao Quan yesterday was not this one at all, nor was this one of the three people standing in front of her yesterday. Jiang Wanbai believes that with yesterday''s events, at least in terms of the five princesses, Xiao Quan absolutely believes in her, and the nurse she points to will not change easily. As soon as the nurse listened to her words, she strained her nerves. Before Lin Ge could reply, she said, "Yun Niang ate something wrong yesterday. She was allergic. The emperor ordered a maid to take care of the fifth princess." The nurse bit herself seriously. She was the emperor''s man. A pair of eyes stare at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai raises eyebrows and looks directly at her. For a moment, the nurse just felt that all the thoughts in her heart seemed to have been seen through by her. She moved her eyes, and her hands on her legs were still holding their sleeves. Lingo glanced at the nurse, and he could see her mind, but he didn''t say much. He couldn''t decide whether to stay or not, but he would tell the emperor the truth. "That nurse grew a lot of rashes. People in the hospital said it was allergic, so the emperor asked people to change a nurse." Lingo explained to Jiang Wanbai. "Are there any other nannies in the palace? Let me see. " Lingo road in the late Qing Dynasty. Lingo knew what she meant as soon as he heard her. Although the nanny didn''t know Jiang Wanbai could decide whether a nanny would stay or not, she also had a bad feeling. She quickly turned around to talk to Jiang Wanbai. But lingo has already understood Jiang Wanbai''s meaning. Naturally, she will not be left to ask her to speak. She makes a gesture to the guards at the door. Immediately someone comes in and drags the nanny out. Chapter 161 "What are you doing? The maidservant is the nurse appointed by the emperor to take care of the fifth princess! The maid is the nurse of the fifth princess! Five princesses! Five, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, No The nurse cried out in a hurry. Lin Ge was afraid that she would make the five princesses cry. He quickly let someone cover her mouth. After the nanny was completely dragged away, the health palace was restored to peace. Lingo said: "spare nannies are waiting in the side hall, subordinate this let people call them." "Well." Jiang evening white spot. Since the fifth princess was about to be born, the nanny has been selected. There are more than a dozen nannies who don''t have to do anything. Every day, they keep good food and drink in the palace, waiting for the fifth princess to be born and taking care of the fifth princess. When the nurse in the Health Preservation Hall was dragged down, there was a lot of noise. People in the side hall also heard some of it, but they didn''t know what happened. They had the courage to sneak a look at the door and saw that the nurse was dragged away by the guards. She was scared and turned back. "What''s the matter?" Although the other nannies didn''t have the courage to look over, they were also curious about what happened. Seeing her shrink back, they rushed over and asked. The man who drew back and patted his chest said, "the one who replaced he Niang last night has just been dragged away by the guards!" "The guards? Is this a big deal? " The nannies around were startled. For them, the guards were people who only obeyed the emperor''s orders. They often came and went in the palace with swords on their arms. They always cried or begged for mercy. They only knew that if they fell into the hands of the guards, they would surely die. When these nannies were in doubt, someone went to the side hall and took them all to the main hall. In the main hall, Jiang Wanbai stands beside the bed and leans over to look at the five princesses on the bed. The baby who was originally sleeping with closed eyes suddenly opens his eyes, blinks his long and dense eyelashes, and suddenly grins. The baby''s head is still big, the body is small, there is no blood color on the face, the skin is thin and almost transparent. doesn''t look cute or displeased, but on the contrary, it''s scary. But Jiang looked at her and smiled. It felt like a sudden warm breeze. She stretched out her hand and gently touched her long eyelashes. She asked with a smile, "is your five Princess recognized me?" ''s milk Nien, who was brought over, lowered their heads, and could not make complaints about them. Even if someone was tucked up in their hearts, they would not dare to reveal themselves on the surface. Jiang Wanbai also just suddenly joked like a sentence, and then straightened up. Seeing that the fifth princess had closed her eyes and seemed to be asleep again, she sighed and said, "the five princess can only grow slowly." "Much better than before." Lin Ge took a sentence next to him and said, "Miss Jiang, the nurse has brought her here. What do you want to leave behind?" Jiang Wanbai turned around and looked at more than a dozen nannies standing at the bottom and said, "look up and let me have a look." She wanted to see the faces of these nannies, from which she could see many things, such as the character and health of the person. More than a dozen nannies had a meal, but although they did not know Jiang Wanbai, they knew Lin Ge and knew that this was the commander of the imperial guard army. Even commander Lin was polite to Jiang Wanbai, they did not dare to disobey him and raised their heads one after another. Have courage big quick sweep River evening white one eye, but most of them are drooping eyes, dare not see more. Those who raised their eyes were removed from the list at the first time by Jiang Wanbai. They were not polite. They directly pointed out their hands and said, "you, you, you You guys can go out. " Chapter 162 The nannies were startled. Before they could speak, lingo had already waved, and immediately someone came forward to cover his mouth and took him out. Seeing Jiang Wanbai''s words, he asked people to take their companions away. The rest of the nannies became more and more silent. As soon as they were nervous, they could not help but bow their heads. Jiang evening white eyebrow heart a Cu, way: "let you look up, you lower your head to do what?" As soon as she uttered a voice, the nurse who subconsciously lowered her head quickly raised her head, lowered her eyes and looked at the place in front of her. She did not dare to look at Jiang Wanbai more. Jiang Wanbai walks over and looks at these nannies. As a matter of fact, since she can be selected as the nurse of the fifth princess, at least she has passed the examination of Tai hospital, that is to say, she has no physical problems. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai mainly focuses on her character. Those who can see the bad at a glance, Jiang Wanbai doesn''t need to take a close look. After reading, he doesn''t say who can stay. Instead, he asks lingo: "where is the nurse who got the rash? Can I have a look? " Lin Ge was stunned and said, "please move to the side hall, Miss Jiang." He glanced at Princess five. Jiang Wanbai suddenly understood that the fifth princess was in the main hall, and it was impossible to let the nurse with rash come over. "You two stay and take care of the fifth princess. The others can leave first." Jiang evening white spot two people stay, this just and Lin go together to the side hall. The name of the nurse with rash is he, so everyone calls her "he Niang". He Niang lives in the side hall on the other side. She is separated from the fifth Princess and the rest of the nannies. In fact, she should be sent away directly when she has a rash. However, considering that she was the nanny left by Jiang Wanbai, Xiao Quan asked someone to leave her for the time being. If Jiang Wanbai did not ask about this person today, he Niang would be sent out of the palace as soon as Jiang Wanbai left. Now Jiang Wanbai sees he Niang. Lin Ge takes her to see him. "The doctor said it was allergic rash, but the problem is not big, and it does not infect people." Lin Ge said a few words in detail. Seeing Jiang Wanbai''s little reaction, he couldn''t help asking: "Miss Jiang, just those nannies are not good?" "Not all of them. In fact, most of them are pretty good." Jiang Wanbai said, "I want to see he Niang for another thing." Lin Ge is stunned. He doesn''t know what else Jiang Wanbai can do with a nanny. However, he looks at Jiang Wanbai and finds that Jiang Wanbai has no meaning to say, so he shut his mouth without asking. Soon, they arrived at the side hall where he Niang lived. Because only he Niang was sick, she was just a wet nurse, and no one would come to serve her. Therefore, she was the only one who lived in such a large side hall. When Jiang Wanbai and Lin Ge went in, the nurse sat by the window. She didn''t know where to find the needle and thread. She seemed to be making clothes. When she found someone coming in, she put down her things in a hurry and immediately knelt down to salute. "No salute." Jiang Wanbai made a voice to stop her. He Niang pauses for a moment and subconsciously looks at lingo. She only knows lingo. Seeing that lingo doesn''t say anything, she stops saluting, and stands there in some embarrassment. "My Lord, are you able to get out of the palace?" He Niang hesitated to ask. She can see Lin Ge''s attitude towards Jiang Wanbai, so this sentence is also asked by Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and said, "this is not something I can decide." She looked at Lin Ge, and Lin Ge Lian said, "if the fifth Princess doesn''t need any more people to take care of her, if she is ill now, she can go out of the palace." Chapter 163 "Then you can really get out of the palace." After hearing lingo, Jiang later white turned to he Niang and said. He Niang''s eyes were bright, obviously a little happy, but soon worried that she was too happy to annoy the master and son, so she covered up the joy. She said, "it is the slave servant who does not have the blessing to take care of the five princesses." Jiang evening white didn''t care about these, she stared at his mother''s face and looked at her, and she couldn''t help but began to panic. She looked away and looked at the clothes she put in the embroidered basket. "Is this for your child?" Jiang walked over in the evening white, only leaned closer to see, did not touch it, recognized that it was made for children, she asked. He Niang nodded, and her face also showed the joy of being a mother of man, "it was for the little son of a slave and maid." Since she can enter the palace to be a nurse, she is also a woman who has just produced it. If she is not poor at home, and the palace has received more money from the nurse, she will not leave her child for the palace soon after she has given birth. "Little son?" Shu late side head, looking at what Niang, "venture to ask a sentence, you have a few children?" "Two, a daughter who is now five years old and a little son, just two months old yesterday." He Niang laughed, a child and a daughter, she was very satisfied and very happy. Although the life was poor, but her husband was honest and hard-working, and she could get a lot of money this time, and the life in the family will be better in the future. Jiang evening white saw he Niang''s satisfaction, she moved her lip flap, saw he Niang eyes on the children''s clothing that had already done a large part of the time, finally, she still pressed down her mind, and did not talk to him Niang again, but said to lingo: "go." He Niang, who left the temple, could not understand what she came to do, and lingo, who followed him, didn''t understand much, but his position was determined to keep asking even if she was curious. After returning to health care hall in the evening, Qi Qingxing came here. Together, Xiao Quan, the emperor, came here. Xiao Quan came in and found that the nurse had changed. He did not ask Jiang evening white. He just walked down to see the five princesses in her sleep, and smiled on her face. Only when she faced the five princesses, Xiao Tsuen was like a normal father, not the five. "Now Princess five is still very weak, so she sleeps a little, and when her body is gradually raised, her spirit will be better. Although these mammoth can take care of Princess 5, it is better for the doctor to run to Princess 5." The river is late in the white road. As she came in, the doors and windows were closed so strict, choked, if they were to be seen by a doctor, it would not be recommended to be so stuffy. Xiao Quan paid great attention to Jiang''s late white words. When she said, he didn''t just listen to her and remember it, but also let the manager of one side follow her. Otherwise, he would have to see so many plays every day, and he would inevitably forget it carelessly. In fact, Jiang evening white to say not much, after all, compared with her, the palace can take good care of the five Princess of the people still many. She hesitated, and Xiao Quan waved away the others at the sight. When there is no outsider in the palace, Jiang later then said, "Princess five is weaker than ordinary people in mind, and she must be much later than ordinary people in her wisdom. Maybe she can walk at three years old and speak only when she is five years old These are possible, and the ability of the fifth princess to express in the future is certainly not as good as her peers. Therefore, the minister and the woman feel that those who will serve the princess need to be careful and gentle later. " Chapter 164 "You''re right." Although she heard that Princess Wu would not be as intelligent as her children of the same age, Xiao Quan was still cruel and painful, but he listened attentively to Jiang Wanbai''s suggestions. Seeing that he was good at talking, Jiang Wanbai saved himself a lot of trouble. He said, "the minister and the five princesses will not be disturbed if they have done everything they should." She and Qi Qingxing bid farewell to Xiao Quan. Xiao Quan knew that she was going to wanshulou when she entered the palace. She had already been in the Health Preservation Hall for some time, so she did not stop her and waved her hand to let her and Qi Qing walk. When she got out of the Health Preservation Hall and went to the main road to the wanshulou, Jiang Wanbai was relieved and told Qi Qingxing what she had done in the Health Preservation Hall, including her visit to the side hall of he Niang. Lin Ge can bear not to ask questions, for Qi Qingxing, there is no need to bear. So after Jiang Wanbai finished speaking, Qi Qingxing asked his doubts directly, "what are you going to see he Niang for? Did you find anything? " "It''s just that she looks a little strange." Jiang Wanbai said, "it''s not surprising that she should have three children by her face. She gave birth to a daughter in her early years, and then left a pair of twins. However, her face shows that the youngest daughter should leave her when she is very young, but the fate between mother and son is not broken The most important thing is... " Jiang Wanbai suddenly approaches Qi Qingxing and looks at him mysteriously. Qi Qingxing slightly pick eyebrows, see her so, in fact, the heart was also provoked a little curiosity and tension. "I think her son is a little strange, but I can only perceive one or two from her face. The specific thing is to see her son." Jiangwan Baidao. Qi Qingxing looked at her for a while. Seeing that she didn''t go on talking, Qi Qingxing asked, "you go to see he Niang just to see her son''s face?" He always thinks something is wrong. If he just feels strange, Jiang Wanbai doesn''t have to be mysterious like he just did. Is he excited about going to Wanshu? Qi Qingxing would never have thought of it. In fact, Jiang Wanbai kept a word from him. On her face, she found that he Niang''s son might have something to do with the dragon vein. He Niang''s son was obviously just a child of a poor family, and even had a relationship with the dragon vein. Jiang Wanbai began to be curious. What''s more, he Niang''s life will be smooth for at least ten years, and then she will have branches after experiencing a great ups and downs, either rich and powerful, or die of depression. "She will not take her son with her when she goes into the palace as a wet nurse." Jiangwan Baidao. So she went to see he Niang, not to see he Niang''s son, but to know whether her little daughter had lost. If not, she might remind him. Maybe it can change the fate of the little girl, at least not let her leave her close relatives at a young age. Jiang Wanbai told Qi Qingxing what he thought. After that, he sighed and said, "do you know what answer I got from he Niang?" "Has her little daughter lost?" Qi Qingxing Road, followed by a pause, the eye light micro motion, and added: "but he Niang does not know this matter!" If he Niang knows that her little daughter has lost, she is obviously not in the mood to leave home to become a wet nurse in the palace. Since she can stay at home to be a nanny, it shows that there is no major event that can not make her stay at home. Chapter 165 "Half right." Jiang Wan Bai Dao showed a little compassion on her face. She did not know whether it was for he Niang or for he Niang''s little daughter. Her eyes fell on a tower like building in front of her and said, "he Niang''s little daughter has indeed left home, but he Niang doesn''t know that she has a little daughter at all!" Jiang Wanbai saw that he Niang should have given birth to a dragon and Phoenix fetus. However, he Niang only mentioned her little son, but did not mention that she had a little daughter, and that what she gave birth to was a dragon and Phoenix fetus. He Niang looks like a woman with soft temperament. What she says and does reveals one thing. She only knows that she has a son, but she doesn''t know that she has given birth to a pair of twins. Rao was Qi Qingxing. He was stunned when he heard Jiang Wanbai''s words. He opened his lips. For a while, he didn''t know what to say. After a long time, he said in a deep voice: "how can you be ignorant when you come out of your stomach?" "What if, after giving birth to a son, she is exhausted and faints? As long as the people present took away her daughter who was born immediately after, and then kept it from her, it was not surprising that she did not know anything about it. " Jiang Wanbai said, "I just can''t understand why the people in her family want to send her daughter away, but they still keep it from her." To say that it was not only the midwife who carried away the daughter of he Niang. At that time, there must have been his family present. The midwife must have obtained the consent of his mother''s family to take away a child. Perhaps, it was not the midwife who took away his mother''s child, or her family sent the child away. He Niang''s family background is not good. Jiang Wanbai actually has a guess in mind, but she is not willing to face this guess, so she doesn''t say anything to Qi Qingxing. Although Qi Qingxing was born in a wealthy family, when he was weak in his early years, he had seen a lot of cold and warm feelings and knew how people''s hearts were. Therefore, he also guessed the fact that Jiang Wanbai did not want to admit the fact, so he kept silent. "Wanshulou is here." Qi Qingxing raised his eyes and saw that wanshulou was in front of him. He finished the topic with a voice. Jiang Wanbai breathed a sigh of relief and took his wrist to speed up the pace of walking there. The next moment, he was caught by Qi Qingxing''s backhand, and the two men clasped their fingers. Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment, did not break away from him, nor did he look back, but his ear tip was red. Qi Qingxing smiles at the corners of his lips and walks with her. Jiang Wanbai originally thought that such an important place must also be heavily guarded. After all, it is said that the books in the wanshulou also contain some martial arts secret books. It is inevitable that some people would like to visit this important place. Or with the same purpose, she couldn''t find the book she wanted outside, so she came here to look for the book. However, Jiang Wanbai took Qi Qing and walked closer to see that there were no guards or guards. There was only a small window beside the closed gate. Jiang Wanbai saw a gray haired old eunuch sitting in the small window. "Can there be ten thousand books?" When Jiang Wanbai approached, the old eunuch looked up and asked in a voice. Although he is old, Jiang Wanbai''s eyes are not turbid, but there is a subtle light in his eyes. Obviously, he is an extraordinary person. Maybe his martial arts are not bad. Otherwise, the emperor will not trust him to keep the wanshulou alone. Chapter 166 However, Jiang Wanbai had no martial arts skills and could not find out how his internal breathing was. He could only judge that he was not very human by observing his breath and spirit. "Yes." Jiang Wanbai took out ten thousand books and handed them to him. The old eunuch took a look at it, and after confirming it was true, he handed it to Jiang Wanbai. He looked sideways at Qi Qingxing beside Jiang Wanbai, "this childe''s ten thousand books should also be given to the old slave." "Ah?" Jiang Wanbai slightly widened his eyes and said, "can''t I have this piece of ten thousand books only?" "A ten thousand book order can only be used by one person. You can go in if you have one. He can''t go in without him." The old eunuch did not change his expression, but said steadily. Jiang Wanbai frowned, "can''t you be flexible?" "No "Well, I''ll have a word with him first." Jiang Wanbai saw that he refused happily, and she should be very happy. After that, she took Qi Qing to one side, a little farther away, and confirmed that the old eunuch could not see himself and Qi Qingxing. The old eunuch didn''t say a word about this. He seemed to be convinced that no matter what means Jiang Wanbai used, he could not avoid his ears and eyes to bring Qi Qingxing in. "Here you are." Jiang Wanbai put a piece of Rune paper to Qi Qingxing and said, "it''s invisible. You go in with me. He can''t see it." Afraid of being heard by the old eunuch, the words behind Jiang Wanbai are just silent comparison of the mouth shape of Chaoqi Qingxing. Fortunately, Qi Qingxing looked at her lips for a while and understood her meaning. He reached for the rune paper and held it in the palm of his hand. He looked down and saw that the shadow beside his feet had disappeared. Apart from the shadow can not be seen, the whole person seems to have no other feeling. "Go." Jiang Wanbai waved to Qi Qingxing, adjusted his expression and went to the small window. "Well, now I''m going in." Jiang Wanbai knocked outside the small window. The old eunuch looked at her and looked behind her. Qi Qingxing was standing beside Jiang Wanbai, but the old eunuch didn''t seem to see anything. His eyes wandered from the place where Qi Qingxing stood, without even stopping. "Go in. If you are hungry, you should come out earlier. If you are thirsty, just ring the bell. " The old eunuch said that he did not know what he had done. The gate next to him made a heavy noise and opened slowly. Jiang Wanbai should go down, look at the gate opened, and Qiqing walked in the past. When you get in, the door closes behind you. "This is the distribution map of wanshulou. If you follow the map, you can find the book you want to read." Jiang Wanbai was startled by the sudden sound nearby. Subconsciously, she reached out to catch Qi Qingxing, but her outstretched hand made a hasty turn in mid air and took it back. In the eyes of the old eunuch who could not see Qi Qingxing, Jiang Wanbai danced for a while. After entering the door, there was a small window on the left side, which was connected with the old eunuch''s room. Jiang Wanbai didn''t pay attention to it for a moment. After he came in, he just looked at the book which was so colorful that it seemed that he could not see the end of it. Then he was startled by the sudden noise of the old eunuch. "Oh, thank you." Jiang Wanbai took a deep breath, gave the old eunuch a stiff smile, and reached for a drawing he handed out from the small window. When Jiang Wanbai takes the drawing, the old eunuch shrinks back. Jiang Wanbai reached out his hand and patted his chest gently. Qi Qingxing, who was full of smiles around him, complained: "it''s too frightening." Chapter 167 Qi Qingxing did not make a sound, because Jiang Wanbai reminded him when he came in that the invisible talisman could make him invisible, but his voice could not be hidden. Therefore, if he made a sound, the old eunuch would still be able to hear him. The sound of Qi Qingxing''s footsteps can be blocked by the sound of pushing the gate open. But now that the gate is closed, there is no other sound to block it. And the old eunuch is good at martial arts, maybe he will find something. "The book I''m looking for..." Jiang Wanbai stood beside Qi Qingxing and opened the drawing. They looked at the drawings together. The drawings were very clear. The books of those types were distributed in that area, and even numbered. All of them were clear. Jiang Wanbai''s fingertips across those numbers, and still looking for them, Qi Qingxing reaches out and points in the direction of the southeast corner. "Ah! Here it is Jiang Wanbai took the drawing and went to the southeast corner with Qi Qingxing. When you look up, it seems that there are countless pearls inlaid on the dome. These pearls will shine the wanshulou without windows like daylight. And there is a light smell on the walls. Jiang Wanbai sniffs it and likes it. "These incense are specially prepared by the Tai hospital." Qi Qingxing pulled the sleeve of La Jiang''s evening white and explained to her in silence. Because there will be echoes in wanshulou, he does not dare to make a sound now. Otherwise, the echo together will certainly disturb the old eunuch. Jiang Wanbai''s eyes moved. He took out a small array plate and threw it up. The array plate covered her and Qi Qingxing. Jiang Wanbai said, "you can talk at ease. If he can''t hear your voice, there will be no echo." Qi Qingxing laughed and said, "these incense burning can keep the books in wanshulou from getting damp and attracting insects. As long as the fragrance keeps on, the books in wanshulou will not decay even if they are stored for hundreds of thousands of years." There was no echo. "It''s a good thing." Jiangwan Baidao. As they talked, they walked toward the southeast corner. Because of the barrier, Qi Qingxing didn''t have to play down the footstep sound as before, but he was much more comfortable. "How do you know so much?" Jiang Wanbai asked. "When I was young, I studied in the palace. At that time, I had a good relationship with the emperor. The emperor lent me ten thousand books and asked me to come to wanshulou several times." At that time, Xiao Quan was only the crown prince. Although Qi Qingxing could not be his companion because of his weakness, he still had to stay in the palace to study. He had a very good relationship with Prince Xiao Quan. But later, he was getting worse and worse. He failed to take part in the imperial examination, let alone become an official. Xiao Quan also became emperor, and he was no longer a young prince at that time. Inadvertently, time has changed a lot of things. Qi Qingxing droops his eyes and thinks of the words Xiao Quan called himself to the imperial study before he came to wanshulou. Jiang Wanbai''s tone was different when he talked about the past. He subconsciously looked at him, saw his expression, moved his mind, and asked, "the emperor wants you to go to the imperial study. Does he want you to become an official in the imperial court?" "Well." Qi Qingxing nodded and looked up at Jiang Wanbai. With a sudden smile, he praised: "the evening is really smart." Clearly he didn''t say anything, and she could guess it with the slightest change of expression and tone of his voice. "Of course." Jiang evening white is not modest, slightly raised the chin, some small proud. Chapter 168 With such a small expression, Qi Qingxing only felt that she was extremely cute and itchy, but also knew that it was not the time to do anything. With these words, they have already reached the southeast corner. Next to these bookshelves, there is a ladder at a distance. The ladder is made by mechanism. When people stand up, they can control the height through the handle beside them, and they can also make the ladder move. Jiang Wanbai takes a glance at the whole wanshulou. Roughly, there are about 12 ladders. In the southeast corner, there is a ladder where at most three people can stand. After going up, you can put down a piece of wood next to it. You can also sit on it and read a book. It''s very convenient. "Who came up with this ladder?" Jiang Wanbai looked at the ladder and felt very strange. He couldn''t help being excited and curious. "I don''t know." Qi Qingxing shook his head. "I just heard that everything in the wanshulou was thought out by the people who helped build it. But who was that person? Because the emperor at that time kept it very tight, so far, he didn''t leave any name. There is no way to prove it." The wanshulou has been in existence for hundreds of years. With Xiao Quan, two generations of emperors have been changed. In addition, the emperor who built the wanshulou gave a command at that time, so that there was no trace left. Even if future generations wanted to check it, they could not find it. Jiang Wanbai is a little surprised that even Qi Qingxing doesn''t know about it. After listening to Qi Qingxing, she knows. Since there are emperors who deliberately hide it, and this wanshulou is not everyone can come, it can really hide from the world. Even, there are some people who do not know that there is a wanshulou in the imperial city. Jiang Wanbai climbed up the ladder, waved to Qi Qingxing, and said, "you are busy, don''t worry about me." Qi Qingxing took a puff from her forehead, went over and held her. When Jiang Wanbai turned back in doubt, he pinched her in her earlobe and gritted his teeth and said, "cross the river and tear down the bridge, eh?" "Nonsense!" Jiang Wanbai immediately refuted, only felt that the earlobe that he had pinched began to burn. She reached out to push Qi Qingxing away, slightly widened her eyes, and said, "this is not called crossing the river to demolish a bridge, this is called free activity!" "Qi Qingxing, it''s free time now," she said Qi Qingxing hums and laughs, reaches her forehead, sees her bright eyes, and wants to kiss her, but she still holds back. Her throat knot rolls for several times, and finally releases her and says, "go." Jiang Wanbai then shook the ladder to the height of the book she wanted. Qi Qingxing stood below and looked up at her for a while. Seeing that she had already read the book, he did not mean to look down at him. He helped his forehead with a helpless smile and turned to look for the book. But he did not go far, nor did he go to the ladder. He just found a book he was interested in from the bottom near Jiang Wanbai. He sat at a small table and looked forward. After a while, the old eunuch came to deliver a pot of tea. At that time, Jiang Wanbai was on it, while Qi Qingxing was sitting at the small table. Before the eunuch came over, he stopped turning the book and took his hand off the book. Seeing that there was an open book on this small table, the eunuch took the tea to the table, looked at the book on the table, and looked at Jiang Wanbai, who was on the ladder. He saw that Jiang Wanbai was reading a book in his hand. Chapter 169 Qi Qingxing sat there calmly and did not move. Fortunately, the old eunuch did not put the book away on the small table because Jiang Wanbai was not there. He put down the tea and left soon. As soon as the eunuch left, Qi Qingxing began to look again. Because of the delay in Xiao Quan for a while, it was already late when they came here, so Jiang Wanbai didn''t stay in the wanshulou for long in the morning. Fortunately, she had a gift that never forgets. She found a book that she thought was useful and quickly went through it. Keep it in mind and plan to go back and think about it. After all, the books in wanshulou can''t be taken out, and she can''t eat in it. She doesn''t have Bigu now, and she will leave when she arrives at the meal point. They went out of the palace and went back in a carriage. As soon as they went back, they heard a news. "You say aunt Zhu is pregnant?" Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and looked at the old lady Qi. His face was surprised, but after that, his expression became more and more strange. Mrs. Qing said, "it was the doctor who came to see me today. He went to Jiangfu yesterday and said that Aunt Zhu was pregnant." When Mrs. Qing said this, she hesitated, as if afraid that Jiang Wanbai would feel uncomfortable. But Mrs. Qi obviously knew that Jiang Wanbai had no feelings for the people of Jiangfu, so she didn''t hide it from Jiang Wanbai and told her about it directly. Anyway, if we don''t say it now, Jiang Wanbai will know sooner or later. If she really cared, she would have known something better, so as not to wait for Aunt Zhu to give birth to the child, she would know that at that time, she would be more miserable. Jiang Wanbai really doesn''t care much about Jiang Fu''s aunt who has children again. She just thinks it''s interesting because when she went back to Jiangfu before, she found out when she saw Jiang Xian''s face. This person was doomed to be childless. It''s not only that there are no children, but there will be no more children in the future. I''m pregnant, but my aunt? That''s interesting. Jiang Wanbai believes that he will never be wrong about his face. However, if Jiang Xiancheng''s face changes over such a long period of time, it is also possible. "If you are pregnant, you will be pregnant. It has nothing to do with me." Jiang evening white indifferent smile, Chao Qing Madame way: "if the river house gives you the post, you also don''t go." After a pause, Jiang Wanbai explained: "something will happen." Originally, even if she did not explain, Mrs. Qing would not go. Although she was a concubine, Jiang Wanbai is now a member of Qi Hou''s residence. Of course, she is more inclined to Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai explains this again. Mrs. Qing and Mrs. Qi are both nervous and unwilling to go. Mrs. Qing was still a little restrained in front of Jiang Wanbai, so she didn''t dare to ask more questions. However, Mrs. Qi was much closer to Jiang Wanbai, and immediately asked curiously, "Wanbai, did you figure out something?" "No Jiang Wanbai shakes his head and does not say that Jiang Xiancheng should not have any more children. It is her father in name. Even if it is not reliable, she still wants to save face. Whether Jiang Xiancheng wants to raise children for others in the future, it has nothing to do with her. With such an idea, Jiang Wanbai quickly turned off the topic and said to Mrs. Qi, "I went to the palace with ah Xing in the morning and drank a cup of tea. I''m so hungry..." "If you are hungry, eat more." Qi old lady patted the back of her hand and said with a smile. Chapter 170 When Jiang Wanbai picked up his chopsticks to eat, Qi Laofu suddenly thought of something, or asked: "Wanbai, did you see that Mrs. Qing has a happy pulse yesterday?" After asking, Jiang Wanbai raised her head to talk, and she said, "to tell the truth, don''t lie to me, an old man." "Oh, my grandmother is really clever. You have guessed that." Jiang Wanbai said along with her words. Mrs. Qi suddenly laughed and her eyes narrowed. However, she was happy that Jiang Wanbai''s "grandmother" was not Jiang Wanbai''s praise. Since this period of time, Jiang Wanbai has been calling her "old lady". Although Mrs. Qi didn''t say anything, she still wanted Jiang Wanbai to call her "grandmother". As long as she called "grandmother", it meant that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had a stable marriage. She can also put her heart down, otherwise she will always worry about Jiang Wanbai being robbed by others. Not only old lady Qi was happy, but also Qi Qingxing and Qi Hou ye had a smile on their faces. Mrs. Qing didn''t respond at first, but she felt the pulse of joy, and the joy on her face did not fall off, so it was not abrupt. When she lowered her head to think about it when she was eating, she thought it over, and the smile on the corner of her lips became deeper. The Lord of Qi saw what he wanted to say, but thought of what Mrs. Qi said, so he held back his words. Qi''s old lady means that when Mrs. Qing is born, both boys and girls should put Mrs. Qing right. But now you don''t have to tell Mrs. Qing about this, in case Mrs. Qing is still nervous when she is pregnant. Qi Hou''s house is harmonious and lively here, and Jiang Fu is even more joyful. The rare old lady Jiang called aunt Zhu and Jiang Xiancheng to eat together in the courtyard. She told her plan directly on the table and said, "if aunt Zhu is a boy, I will agree with you to support her." As soon as this word comes out, aunt Zhu and Jiang Ru are obviously happy on the moon. They''ve been looking forward to it for a long time. "Thank you very much, old lady." Aunt Zhu immediately said with a smile. Mrs. Jiang''s face was happy, but her tone was still a little light. She said, "thank me again when you give birth to our young master of Jiangfu." Aunt Zhu''s face brightened for a moment, but soon she continued to smile as if nothing had happened. I don''t seem to worry at all about what would happen if it wasn''t a boy. "My mother is pregnant. I should let my elder sister know. Father, would you like to send a message to the palace sometime?" Jiang Ruyue said. Jiang Xiancheng immediately nodded and said, "when I go to the court tomorrow, I''ll drag someone to deliver a message to your elder sister. It''s not only your elder sister, but also the evening white..." "No way!" With his aunt Jiang''s words, she didn''t interrupt. I don''t know why. Since the last time when the house was haunted by ghosts, Jiang Xiancheng''s attitude towards treating aunt Zhu has become colder and colder, and she has come to her yard a lot less often. Now he has taken the initiative to mention Jiang Wanbai. This makes Jiang Ruyue and aunt Zhu unhappy. "Wanbai is your second sister, and also the di miss of our mansion. What do you mean?" Jiang Xiancheng was interrupted, and his face immediately sank down. The joy she had given birth to because of aunt Zhu''s pregnancy had dissipated a lot. Chapter 171 Looking at Jiang, Mrs. Jiang only knows how to deal with her son. Jiang Ruyue''s face showed discontent, but he was frightened by Jiang Xiancheng''s scolding. He did not dare to make a sound, but felt more aggrieved. But aunt Zhu pulled out a touch of grievance on her face and said, "master, have you forgotten? The second young lady was not happy with my wife. If she was told at this time, she would not be happy to tell her that she would have to go back to the house to make trouble. How can I keep my mind at ease? " "That''s right, Dad. The doctor said that my mother is very old, and she should be very careful." Jiang Ruyue hurriedly eased over and said along with aunt Zhu''s words. When Aunt Zhu heard her say that she was old, her face was stiff. Under the cover of her handkerchief, she glared at Jiang Ruyue, but her face also showed a more aggrieved expression. She did not refute Jiang Ruyue''s words and said, "master, even if you care about the second miss, you should also think about the child in my wife''s body." Listening to his mother and daughter''s remarks, Jiang Xiancheng also felt reasonable. In fact, it was not only aunt Zhu who was old. He felt that he was not young. In recent years, there was no new recruit in the government. He had already given birth to the idea of holding a child from his family. At this time, aunt Zhu suddenly got pregnant, which was a big surprise for Jiang Xiancheng. He was also very fond of the baby in aunt Zhu''s stomach, so after hesitation, he looked at Mrs. Jiang and said, "mother, what do you think?" Although Mrs. Jiang is standing on the other side of Jiang Wanbai, she also agrees with aunt Zhu. She is worried that Jiang Wanbai will come back and collide with the child in aunt Zhu''s stomach. So she pretends to meditate for a while, then nods and says, "just follow what aunt Zhu said. Let''s inform sister Ru Yue first." "Good." Jiang Xiancheng nodded immediately. He is still willing to listen to Mrs. Jiang''s words about these things. After all, he actually means the same thing in his own mind. Hearing this, aunt Zhu and Jiang Ruyue are relieved. Since the last ghost incident, the two people have always felt that Jiang Wanbai is an evil sect. Otherwise, how could it be that after she said so many words, their mother and daughter began to see the ghost? When old lady Congjiang left here, Jiang first went to the study. Jiang Ruyue accompanied her to Aunt Zhu. They walked slowly towards the yard. "Niang, when my father delivers the message to the elder sister tomorrow, she will definitely let us into the palace." Jiang Ruyue took aunt Zhu''s arm and said happily. Aunt Zhu glanced at her. Of course, she saw clearly what her daughter was thinking. She immediately said, "Ruyue, what do you want to do with your elder sister?" Jiang Ruyue felt that there was no need to hide her mind from Aunt Zhu, because she would certainly help her. She said: "Niang, I want my elder sister to ask the emperor to marry me and Qi Shizi." As soon as this sentence came out, aunt Zhu wrung her eyebrows. "Even if your eldest sister still has some favor in the palace, it''s impossible for her to ask for the imperial edict. Qi Shizi and Jiang Wanbai have an engagement!" Moreover, Qi Hou''s house is very heavy in front of the emperor. The emperor can never promise this. Jiang Ruyue snorted and said, "what about a engagement? It was only a verbal engagement, and then hired, and there was no exchange of Geng tie. What kind of engagement was it? The emperor doesn''t necessarily know about it. When the imperial edict of marriage is given, I don''t believe that Qi Houfu dares to resist it! " Chapter 172 Jiang Ruyue''s words were very firm, and aunt Zhu was also moved by her, and her face showed hesitation. Jiang Ruyue knows that if you want to ask the elder sister to help, you must ask aunt Zhu to agree. Otherwise, aunt Zhu does not agree, and the elder sister will never agree with her. She continued: "even if the engagement was exposed, it could be said that it was the engagement between Qi Shizi and me! Anyway, Qi Hou''s house and our family didn''t say who they were engaged to! " "Why didn''t you make it clear? It was Jiang Wanbai''s mother who made an engagement with Qihou''s house at the beginning... " Aunt Zhu frowned and said that she was not reconciled to this. If she was not inferior to Jiang Wanbai''s mother, how could such a good thing turn get Jiang Wanbai! It seems to forget that the reason why Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing can make an engagement is that Jiang Wanbai''s mother and Qi Qingxing''s mother were originally the handkerchief they grew up with. Jiang Ruyue was refuted by Aunt Zhu. Her face was ugly, even her eyes were red. She really hated and aggrieved. Why did she want to come back and not continue to be stupid? What''s more, since she was a fool and was sent to the countryside, why didn''t she die there? If Jiang Wanbai had died, she would have been married to Qihou mansion now! Jiang Ruyue''s grievance is that Aunt Zhu is her own mother, and she is not willing to help herself. If she married into the Qihou mansion, it will be a great good thing for her! Aunt Zhu saw at a glance what Jiang Ruyue was thinking. She sighed. Maybe because she was pregnant, her mother''s nature became more powerful. She said, "Ruyue, your mother didn''t say she would not help you." "Mother?" Jiang Ruyue was stunned at first, and then responded to the meaning of aunt Zhu. After that, she laughed and said happily, "mother, is what you said true? Are you really going to help me? " "When did mother cheat you?" Aunt Zhu angrily patted Jiang Ruyue for a moment, and a strange light flashed in her eyes. She said, "when I enter the palace, I''ll ask your sister to help you." Thank you Jiang Ruyue immediately became happy. Jiang Ruyun, the elder sister of the Jiangfu family, became a saint as soon as she entered the palace. Within two years, she had been promoted to the imperial concubine position. She was pregnant with a dragon son just half a year after entering the palace. However, the child was not saved because she was framed. Her body was also damaged, and there was no good news in these years, but even if she had no children under her knees, she was still on the throne of imperial concubine, and the emperor still occasionally went to sit in her palace. In short, although she was not a favorite, there were still some saints. Maybe it was because she never tried to get a high official position for her father, so the emperor always remembered her. Jiang Ruyun also knows this, so even if Jiang Xiancheng occasionally asks people to send her letters and let her blow the emperor''s pillow side wind, Jiang Ruyun has been holding back no action. On the one hand, he wants to pacify Jiang Xiancheng, and on the other hand, he also wants to keep his little affection in the emperor. Before giving birth to a prince, Jiang Ruyue knows that this point of affection must not be lost. Because of these, Jiang Ruyun''s life in the palace is not very easy, but she knows that her mother''s family is not strong enough. Even if she is not easy in the palace, she can only bear it by herself. When she learned that Jiang Xiancheng had delivered the news to herself, Jiang Ruyun was very nervous. She thought Jiang Xiancheng had come to urge her to complain that she had not made any profit for him, so that she didn''t want to read the letter. Perhaps the lady outside the palace is still waiting for an important message Chapter 173 "What''s important to him?" Jiang Ruyun laughed sarcastically, but still picked up the letter and opened it. Seeing this, he showed a happy look and said to the lady in the palace: "it''s really an important thing! There will be a younger brother in this palace. " The letter was written by Aunt Zhu first. She showed it to Jiang Xiancheng. Jiang Xiancheng thought it was OK to send it in. Naturally, the letter also mentioned that Jiang Xiancheng wanted to get something important, but Jiang Ruyun automatically ignored the matter. She told the daughter in the palace, "get a pen and paper, and I want to write back to my mother." Jiang Ruyun soon left and wrote a reply. When the palace girl took the letter to the messenger, she asked, "where is the emperor now?" "The emperor should discuss with the courtiers in the imperial study." The palace girl thought about it and said, "does the lady want to let his wife enter the palace?" She is not a queen. If she wants aunt Zhu to enter the palace, she has to ask the emperor for an order. Jiang Ruyun hasn''t seen the emperor for nearly two months because of the five princesses. However, news has spread in the palace recently that the emperor asked a miracle doctor to rescue the fifth princess. A few days ago, the doctor''s mind will disappear, but if you think about it, there will be a lot of people who really want to know. Jiang Ruyun personally went to stew a cup of soup. He calculated that he would not go to the imperial study until he was about to eat. When she got outside the imperial study, he saw Duke Hai delivering food. "Wait a moment, madam. I''ll go in and announce it." Hai Gonggong''s smiling way. Jiang Ruyun is not in a hurry. She just stands outside and waits. She used to follow the same process when she came here. Usually, she can get in by standing outside for a while, because every time Jiang Ruyun comes over carefully, she won''t come when the emperor doesn''t want to see people. This time, however, Jiang Ruyun failed. Duke Hai soon came out and said to Jiang Ruyun, "Niang, please go back. The emperor has to discuss business with others. It''s not convenient to see you now." Jiang Ruyun was stiff for a moment, but soon her face returned to a gentle smile. She only frowned slightly and showed some worry: "please send this soup in, father-in-law. We can''t do anything for the emperor. We can only do what we can." "The empress''s heart, the emperor naturally felt it." Still smiling, Duke Hai picked up the soup cup himself. Jiang Ruyun looked at the imperial study with the door closed. Even if he was not reconciled, he had to turn around and leave. After noon, it will come from the river in the evening. There are so many eyes in the back palace, not to mention how long the queen has been there? Many people have begun to stare at the Queen''s position, and Jiang Ruyun''s actions are so frequent that naturally attracted many people''s vigilance. On this day, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were called into the palace by Xiao Quan to see the fifth princess. She planned to go to wanshulou again. The one who came to lead the way was the palace man. Jiang Wanbai already knew that the other side was Duke Hai and the red man beside the emperor. "The fifth Princess recently ate more food than before, and her complexion is better. The emperor is in a better mood, but he is still afraid of any mistakes, so he invited them into the palace." Haigong said with a smile. Chapter 174 Jiang Wanbai doesn''t care about running to the palace. It''s a big deal. Every time she comes to see the fifth princess, she goes to wanshulou to stay for a while, just to her liking. Moreover, Jiang Wanbai actually likes Princess Wu. I''m glad to see the five princesses getting better and better. Obviously, with Xiao Quan''s permission, Duke Hai showed them the way and told Jiang Wanbai about the five princesses in the past few days. He was afraid of missing something. Jiang Wanbai listened carefully to them. In fact, she felt that as long as the poisonous insects were gone, and the jade Fu she sent would not leave the five princesses, there would be nothing wrong with the five princesses. As they talked, they walked toward the Health Preservation Hall. When they were about to arrive at the Health Preservation Hall, they saw a group of people standing at the gate of the Health Preservation Hall. At first glance, it should be two groups of people, do not know why they are fighting outside the health palace. "Is this?" Jiang Wanbai looks at Duke Hai in doubt. Duke Hai''s eyes were cold for a moment, but when he faced Jiang Wanbai, he regained his smiling appearance and said: "in front of him are empress Yunfei and empress Shufei. Maybe they want to come to see the five princesses. But the emperor has already given instructions. Without his permission, no one can go in." "Yunfei is the elder sister of Jiangfu and jiangruyun." Qi Qingxing knew that Jiang Wanbai could not recognize Jiang Ruyun. After haigonggong''s explanation, he approached Jiang Wanbai and explained in a low voice. Although he lowered his voice, he still heard something. Duke Hai also knows the relationship between Jiang Ruyun and Jiang Wanbai. Now when he hears that Jiang Wanbai doesn''t seem to recognize this elder sister, he has a number in his heart and knows how to treat Jiang Ruyun. "Miss Jiang, go with the slave. Don''t worry about anything else." Hai Gonggong said with a smile. Jiang evening white point, there is no intention to go and Jiang Ruyun say hello. When they approached, the two groups of people who were facing each other at the door of the Health Preservation Hall also noticed them. When they saw Duke Hai, they first showed a smile. Then they saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing who were following him. "Duke Hai, are these two?" Lady Shufei took the lead to ask, her eyes turned, and her heart became more and more curious about why Duke Hai brought these two people to the health palace. "It''s Qi Shizi and Miss Jiang er." The sea father-in-law smiled and said, "then the emperor told us that no one could come near this hall of health without his instructions. The two empress is standing outside this hall of health. If he is surprised by his five royal highness, if the emperor is to blame..." Duke Hai didn''t finish speaking, but both Shufei and Jiang Ruyun understood what he meant. Now, in this palace, the Empress Dowager who is most valued by the emperor, except for the palace of benevolence, is probably the fifth princess in the Health Preservation Hall. But since they can sit in the Imperial Palace, it''s not easy to get rid of them. After hearing about Jiang Wanbai''s identity, lady Shu is still thinking. Jiang Ruyun has already reacted to Jiang Wanbai. She looks at Jiang Wanbai and approaches with a smile and says, "second sister, my mother has already sent a letter to this palace, saying that she is well now, and I still want to see her You, I don''t think you''ve come to the Palace first. " Although she didn''t know why Jiang Wanbai appeared here, she mistakenly thought that Qi Qingxing had brought Jiang Wanbai with her after she knew that it was Qi Shizi from Qihou''s residence. But no matter why Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing came here, it is always good for her to show her relationship with Jiang Wanbai. Chapter 175 Sure enough, as soon as she saw Jiang Ruyun, she proposed her identity with Jiang Wanbai. After seeing Jiang Wanbai, she suddenly said with a smile: "it turns out that it''s Princess Yun''s younger sister, but I''ve lost sight of it. I''m going to take a step first." She turned around and took the people away. Jiang Wanbai blinked and didn''t understand what she meant. However, when Jiang Ruyun came to take her hand, Jiang Wanbai almost reflexive, so he hid away from Jiang Ruyun''s hand. Jiang Ruyun didn''t expect that she didn''t cover up at all. She just avoided herself and stood in the same place with a stiff face for a moment. At this time, the lady of cloud and the lady of the cloud are in the way of the river "This palace..." Jiang Ruyun opened his lips and subconsciously went to see Jiang Wanbai and said, "I haven''t seen my second sister for a long time. I want to have a few words with my second sister." "I have nothing to say to you." Jiang Wanbai said directly if he didn''t want to. This time, the smile on Jiang Ruyun''s face can no longer be carried. "Second sister, do you really want to make such an ugly scene with this palace?" Jiang Ruyun bit his teeth and pinched his palm in his sleeve. She only knew that Jiang Wanbai was not stupid, but she did not know that Jiang Wanbai and aunt Zhu had turned their faces directly. Otherwise, he would not want to get closer to Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai shook his head. Before Jiang Ruyun could breathe a sigh of relief, she said, "there is no sisterhood between us. You don''t have to act in front of me. Although I was a fool for more than ten years, I still have a good memory. I can remember clearly what you did and what your aunt did. I didn''t ask for your trouble. You just wanted to come to me If something goes wrong, don''t cry Jiang Wanbai said with a serious face. She is not a soft hearted person. She didn''t deal with Jiang Ruyun before, because Jiang Ruyun was in the palace and didn''t provoke her in front of her. Although Jiang Ruyun bullied her when she was a child, although it was too much, it was not as good as that of aunt Zhu who killed her mother. But Jiang Wanbai didn''t take the initiative to find her trouble, which does not mean that all the past events have been uncovered. Seeing that she didn''t mind the presence of outsiders, Jiang Ruyun said without any cover up. Her face was ugly. At last, she became angry. She shook her sleeve and said, "the second younger sister is young. Let me tell you something happened. It should be the second sister who doesn''t cry." After all, she sneered, "it''s in the countryside, I don''t know!" Then he took the people and left. Jiang Wanbai listened to her words are not angry, blinked his eyes and laughed. "Late?" Qi Qingxing took her hand and kneaded it placidly. Although she knew that she didn''t care about Jiang Ruyun''s so-called relatives, she still wanted to pacify her to avoid her sadness. Thinking of what Jiang Ruyun said just now, Qi Qingxing''s eyes also showed cold. Duke Hai thought more simply. He must tell the emperor what happened at the gate of the health preservation hall today. Now Jiang Wanbai is valued by the emperor. However, Jiang Ruyun and Jiang Wanbai are at odds. I think her affection for the emperor has disappeared. At the thought of this, Duke Hai had a moment''s sarcasm in his heart, but he soon restrained his emotions. He did not ask Jiang Wanbai about the relationship between Jiang Wanbai and Jiang Ruyun. He was still smiling and said, "Miss Jiang, Qi Shizi, let''s go in. The emperor will come back later." Chapter 176 Jiang evening white point head, and Qi Qingxing walked in together. There is a nanny by the bed of Princess Wu. It is the one left by Jiang Wanbai who asked lingo last time. When the nurse saw her coming, before she could salute, Duke Hai had already waved her hand and motioned her to step down. As soon as the nurse left, there would be no outsider in the huge main hall. As soon as Jiang Wanbai reaches the bedside and leans over to see the five princesses, Xiao Quan comes in from the outside. "The spirit of the five princesses is much better." Jiang Wanbai approached the five princesses and said to Xiao Quan. Although the five princesses were rescued before, she was not very well because of her weakness. Most of the day she was asleep, and it was rare to have a sound when she opened her eyes. But now, when the princess is sleeping, she will not make a lot of noise. "Zhen son is very good." Xiao Quan came over and sat down beside the bed. He put his hand in the little fist that Princess Wu clenched and teased for a while. The fifth princess looked at him in a daze. After a long time, she grinned. Obviously, she was much more insensitive than most people. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing didn''t stay in the health palace for a long time. She came here only to confirm that everything around the five princesses was correct at the request of the emperor. After confirming that there was no problem, she and Qi Qingxing left. They went to wanshulou side by side. They didn''t know that Duke Hai had already said about the confrontation between Princess Yun and concubine Shu in front of the Health Preservation Hall. When Duke Hai said that the relationship between Jiang Wanbai and Yunfei was not good, Xiao Quan hung his eyes and his fingers were tightly held by the fifth princess. His eyes were happy, but his words were cold. "Jiang''s family is not clear, fish eyes are pearls, stupid to the extreme." In a few words, Duke Hai already knew Xiao Quan''s meaning from these words, and his heart also had the bottom. Jiang Wanbai still used an invisible talisman to take Qi Qingxing into the wanshulou and set a border to ensure that Qi Qingxing would not be heard by others even if she made a move. Then she climbed up the ladder to find the book she had turned over last time. Although I have the gift of unforgettable memory, I have really figured out some of them these days, but I still have to turn over the original book again to have a better understanding of it. After all, xuanshu means thousands of miles apart. Jiang Wanbai is addicted to the sea of books. She can''t extricate herself from the sea of books until the door is pushed and makes a heavy friction sound. She looks out of her head, but her sight is blocked by a row of bookshelves, and she can''t see who is coming in again. Qi Qingxing also heard the movement, looked at her and said, "I''ll go and have a look." He stood up and walked towards the door. Jiang Wanbai thinks that outsiders can''t see Qi Qingxing, so he doesn''t have to worry, so he starts reading his book again. Before long, Qi Qingxing came back and stood under her ladder and said, "it''s the prince." The eldest prince was not born by the empress. On the contrary, his mother and concubine were only the daughter of a county magistrate. After entering the palace, she was only given birth to a dragon son after only one favor. She also gave birth to the first dragon son of the first emperor. But the woman was also a poor woman. She died of dystocia when she gave birth to the eldest prince, who was taken by the queen since she was a child. Previously, the emperor did not show the intention of establishing a crown prince. As everyone knows, the emperor is waiting for the empress to give birth to the prince. Chapter 177 But now the queen has passed away and gave birth to a princess, which undoubtedly makes the women in the harem ready to move. They not only want the vacant Queen''s position, but also the crown prince. If their children can be made the crown prince, the Queen''s position is also easily available. The two are obviously tied together. But no one thought that the day before yesterday, the emperor directly asked the emperor''s teacher to teach the eldest prince, and even gave him a ten thousand book order. Obviously, he was going to treat the eldest prince as a prince. The meaning is obvious, but it has not yet been issued. This is also the reason why concubine Shu rushed to the Health Preservation Hall. She also had a son, the second prince, under her knee. Although she was not the eldest son of the emperor, she had a prominent mother''s family, which was not comparable to that of the eldest prince. Qi Qingxing just told Jiang Wanbai that it was the big prince who turned in from the bookshelf. Jiang Wanbai raised his eyes and ran into the line of sight with the prince. The eldest prince is now only ten years old, but he is already a school of mature appearance. He has a straight face, but there is still baby fat on his face. Jiang Wanbai can''t help laughing and bending his eyes. The rule of wanshulou is one person, one order. Therefore, even the eldest prince, he came in alone. When he came, he didn''t expect that someone was already in the building. He suddenly saw someone, who was still a woman, and looked flustered for a moment. But soon, he remembered his own identity, so he raised his head more and more, pretending to calmly glance at Jiang Wanbai, waiting for her to salute himself. Instead of coming down to salute her, the man on the ladder looked at him and laughed. The eldest prince couldn''t hold on. He coughed softly and asked, "who are you?" He didn''t ask Jiang Wanbai which palace he was from. He knew that he would never be an ordinary maid of honor. "I''m Jiang Wanbai." Jiang Wanbai reported his name, took a look at Qi Qingxing and withdrew his sight. He turned and continued to look at the book he found. The eldest prince thought that maybe she didn''t know her identity. After listening to her name, she waited for her to ask who she was. As a result, Jiang Wanbai didn''t ask at all. If she asked who the prince was and then turned back, maybe the prince would not feel anything and concentrate on his own business. But now, the eldest prince always feels that there is something in his heart, which makes him very uncomfortable. He came here to look for books. The book he was looking for was on the bookshelf behind him. However, he didn''t want to go there. He lingered here for a long time, but he couldn''t help asking, "why don''t you ask who I am?" Still a kid. Jiang Wanbai sighs in her heart. She has already noticed the absent-minded of the eldest prince. She just wants to see how long he can endure it. "You are your highness, I know you." Jiangwan Baidao. The eldest prince nodded slightly, then straightened his chest and back his hands, and made a look of an adult. Jiang Wanbai bent his eyes and laughed, and didn''t continue to say anything. However, the eldest prince looked at the layers where Jiang Wanbai was and the distribution map in his hands. He quickly found out what she was looking at. He opened his lips and wanted to ask, but at last he forbeared and turned to look for the book he wanted. Because of the outsider in, Jiang Wanbai is not good to talk with Qi Qingxing. Otherwise, in the eyes of the prince, she was talking to herself in the air. Fortunately, the eldest prince didn''t come back to talk to Jiang Wanbai again. He was safe. Chapter 178 Until Jiang Wanbai was hungry, she closed the book, touched her stomach, and said to Qi Qingxing, "OK, I''m hungry. Let''s go back." Qi Qingxing is standing under the ladder. When she makes a sound, she has stopped turning books and looks up at her with a strange look. Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes. He didn''t respond. What happened? He heard a voice with hesitation: "you Who are you talking to? " Listen carefully, as if with a bit of panic. Jiang Wanbai is stiff in an instant. She looks at Qi Qingxing and turns her head to look at the prince on the opposite side of the syncline. In a moment, she sees a feeling called "panic" in the eyes of the prince. "Ha ha ha Did you hear me wrong... " Jiang Wanbai laughs awkwardly a few times, wishful thinking this matter so laughs in the past. When the eldest prince was holding the book, his hands were so hard that his knuckles turned white. His eyes wandered between the book on the small table and Jiang Wanbai. After swallowing several mouthfuls of saliva, the eldest prince shook his lips and asked, "here Anyone else? " In fact, he had found that the book on the small table had been passive. Every time he looked back, the number of pages he saw was not the same as before. At first, the prince thought it was his own illusion. Later, he had the heart to remember it. He specially observed it. The more he saw it, the more frightened he felt. The eldest prince wanted to pretend that he didn''t know. As a result, Jiang Wanbai suddenly made a noise. "Ha ha ha No one, just us... " Jiang Wanbai glanced at Qi Qingxing again and asked for help with his eyes. As a result, Qi Qingxing just looked at her with a smile and did not make a sound. The eldest prince obviously didn''t believe her words. He even stepped back two steps. His voice was strong and calm, "you Are you human? " "Er..." Jiang Wanbai blinked, "can I think you are scolding me?" Hearing Jiang Wanbai''s words, the eldest prince was relieved. He said, "you don''t have to lie to me. I found out..." The prince pointed to the book on the small table. Just as Qi Qingxing is sitting at the small table, as long as his fingers are slightly offset, he is referring to Qi Qingxing. "What happened to the book?" Jiang Wanbai looks puzzled. When the prince saw her, he didn''t recognize her. In fact, he relaxed, not because he really believed Jiang Wanbai''s words, but because he felt that there should be no danger in his invisible existence. And that invisible existence has been here for some time, but it did not hurt him. Instead, he has been sitting at a small table reading seriously. Is it a ghost who likes reading? "Forget it, you..." The eldest prince put the book back, turned around and glanced at Jiang Wanbai. He swept around the small table by the way. At last, he didn''t say anything and turned away. The eldest prince went outside and said, "who came before this hall came down?" The old eunuch looked up at him and said, "Your Highness, there are rules in wanshulou. You can''t reveal the identity of the people who come here." The eldest prince''s expression had a moment''s exasperation, the old eunuch saw it and continued: "if the prince wants to know, it''s better to ask directly. The comer is still in it and hasn''t come out." The big prince was stiff in an instant, and Yu Guang glanced at someone coming out of the library and said in a hurry: "no more." Turn around and walk away, the pace is very fast, quite want to avoid the meaning. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing came out, they just saw the prince leaving. She glanced at the small window and looked at the old eunuch''s eyes. She laughed and walked with Qi Qingxing. Chapter 179 After a long distance from wanshulou, Jiang Wanbai withdrew Qi Qingxing''s invisible talisman and border, and said with a smile, "this big prince is also too funny." She couldn''t help laughing. Qi Qingxing has no choice but to spoil his eyes. He says: "this time, he is very scared." "I can''t be blamed for that..." Jiang Wanbai laughed for a while. Suddenly he narrowed his eyes and approached Qi Qingxing. He laughed so much that he asked, "you know clearly that he found you. You did it on purpose." She didn''t believe in the prudence of Qi Qingxing, so easily let the eldest prince find out. Qi Qingxing slightly raised eyebrows, just smile, and did not refute. "Why are you so bad?" Jiang Wanbai reaches out to grab his face and pull it. Qi Qingxing is the first to hold his hands, Jiang Wanbai does not accept, and stands on tiptoe to make trouble with him. While walking, they were fighting and quarrelling. When they were in a crowded place, they would be restrained. Chunwei is in February next year. Now it is the middle of October, and there are less than four months left. When Jiang Wanbai arrived here, he leaned over to Qi Qingxing, who was reading a Book: "is there enough time? Why don''t I go to the palace myself? Do you just read at home? " She thought that Qi Qingxing finally survived the disaster, and there would be no other worries in the future, and Chunwei would be a signal sent out by Qi Houfu to the outside world, which means to tell those royal families and courtiers in Beijing that their sons are in good health. In the future, the princes and brothers of the Jingzhong aristocratic family will be included in the Qihou mansion. "Have you forgotten where the wanshulou is?" Qi Qingxing helpless, "there are more books than our house." In the house is reading, to wanshulou he is also reading, there is no big difference between the two. What''s more, although he has been in bad health for so many years, he is not wasted. He has never left behind what he should learn. Qi Qingxing does not say that, but he is very confident. That day, he was called to the imperial study by Xiao Quan. Xiao Quan asked him what he wanted to do. With the friendship between them when they were young, he said that Xiao Quan would immediately arrange for him to do it. "I''m going to take part in the Spring Festival next year." Qi Qingxing gave Xiao Quan this answer at that time. But Xiao Quan looked at him for a long time, and finally laughed, "ah hang, you still haven''t changed." Jiang Wanbai soon found that she was the only one in the whole Qihou mansion who was worried about Qi Qingxing''s examination. Mrs. Qi and Lord Qi did not even ask questions. At first, Jiang Wanbai thought that old lady Qi didn''t know that Qi Qingxing was going to take part in Chunwei. When she accompanied Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Qing to talk after dinner, she mentioned it. Mrs. Qi immediately slapped her on the back of her hand with a smile and said, "Qingxing has an idea when he was a child. He must be sure that if he fails to pass the examination and loses the face of Qi Houfu''s house, he will be expelled. He is still tired in the evening. You should worry about him. Later, grandma will talk about him well." Jiang Wanbai looks muddled and looks at Mrs. Qing, but she nods with approval. "The son of God has always been excellent, but it didn''t show up because of his poor health. Now that he is in good health, there is nothing to block the light of the son of God." Said Mrs. Qing. The expression still has a little sigh. Jiang Wanbai opened his lips, and then he realized that the reason why they didn''t say anything was that they didn''t worry about Qi Qingxing. Chapter 180 I still don''t know him enough. Jiang Wanbai thought in his heart and said to Qi Laofu, "I''m not worried about him. Don''t talk to him, grandmother." Qi old lady smiles and answers. How does she think in her heart? Only she knows. Jiang Wanbai is relieved. In fact, she is worried that Qi Qingxing will laugh at herself when she knows about this matter. What''s more, what if she misunderstands that she is secretly worrying about him? She didn''t worry about him! But Qi Qingxing finally knew, told him is not Qi old lady, but Qi Hou Ye. When Jiang Wanbai didn''t know about it, Mrs. Qi told him about it, so Qi Qingxing was called to the study by the Lord Qi. That night, when Jiang Wanbai finished eating and was wandering around the yard, he met Qi Qingxing who came back from the Lord Qi. "You are back." Jiang Wanbai rubbed past. She knew that Qi Qingxing was called by Qi Hou Ye. Qi Qingxing looked at her like a smile and answered. Jiang Wanbai soon realized that he was a little strange. He reached out and touched his face. Then he approached him and asked in a low voice, "did the Marquis teach you?" "Well." Qi Qingxing nodded. Jiang Wanbai was startled and was about to ask. He realized that they were still standing outside the yard. Qi Qingxing certainly didn''t want others to know about his training. So he took his hand and walked into the yard, saying, "let''s go in and talk." Qi Qingxing follows her with a smile. On the way, Hongdou meets Hongdou. Hongdou wants to ask if she wants to send hot water. Seeing Jiang Wanbai holding Qi Qingxing, she retreats. She knows that Jiang Wanbai doesn''t need hot water for a while. After entering the small study, Jiang Wanbai held Qi Qingxing''s shoulder and asked him to sit down. Then he looked at him with a straight face and said, "OK, now there is no outsider here. You can say it. I won''t laugh at you." "My father did scold me." Qi Qingxing said, "but I think my father is right." "Ah?" Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and continued to ask, "what did the Lord Qi say about you?" "I shouldn''t have let you worry about me." Just a word, Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes, and it took a while to understand. Qi Qingxing knew what she had said to Mrs. Qi in the morning, and immediately her cheeks flushed and she became angry. "Who cares for you? I didn''t! " She suddenly stood up from the stool, raised her feet to go out over Qi Qingxing. As a result, she took a step and was held by Qi Qingxing from behind. Qi Qing was about to hold her up and put it on his leg. He looked down at her. He held Jiang Wanbai''s hand and said, "I''m really happy, although I was reprimanded by my father." At first, Qi Qingxing was stunned when he was reprimanded by Lord Qi. After all, in the past ten years, he had never been reprimanded by his father since he had memory. It was because of this that he was reprimanded by his father for the first time in his life, but Qi Qingxing was totally happy. He held Jiang Wanbai in his arms, his chin was against her shoulder socket, and his voice was full of contented smile. "It''s my fault that I didn''t tell you clearly. When I was still in the palace with the emperor, Taifu praised me. If I took part in Chunwei, it would be me, but I was not in good health. There were three Chunwei games, each lasting three days, and I could support it for nine days No, I didn''t go to the Spring Festival Chapter 181 In fact, with Qi Qingxing''s identity and Taifu''s praise of him, no one would say anything even if he didn''t join Chunwei as an official. After all, Xiao Quan directly asked him what he wanted to do. For Qi Qingxing, the so-called high official and high salary is actually something he can get easily. Participating in Chunwei is just a form. In fact, Jiang Wanbai was still vaguely aware of these things, but he had only guessed in his heart before. Now it was confirmed by Qi Qingxing himself that these thoughts were really clear. "Even if it''s just a passing test, you can''t do too badly." Jiang Wanbai frowns slightly, grabs a wisp of hair that he drops down and murmurs. If she was herself, she would certainly not mind what others said. But when Qi Qingxing was the one who needed to face all this, Jiang Wanbai could not help worrying about a lot of things. What''s more, Qi Qingxing has a Qihou mansion behind him. It''s not Qi Qingxing''s business alone. He is both prosperous and damaged. Qi Qingxing side of the face, lips almost wipe her ear lobe to speak, "I know, absolutely will not give madam shame!" "Well?" Jiang Wanbai subconsciously felt that something was wrong. When he looked at him from the side of his head, the earlobe was really wiped off his lips. Immediately, she trembled all over. She reached out to cover the earlobe reflexively, and slightly widened her eyes to look at him, "what are you talking about nonsense?" "No nonsense." Qi Qingxing pinched her hand and looked forward to something in his eyes: "later in the evening, when I''m on the top of the list, it''s time for me to formally marry you to Jiangfu." Jiang Wanbai was stunned. He didn''t expect that he was holding such a plan. But in her heart, she didn''t feel that there was anything bad, and even gave birth to expectations. This was what Jiang Wanbai couldn''t ignore. She took back her sight and stopped looking at Qi Qingxing. She said, "OK." She even called out to her grandmother, and naturally she had the heart to marry him. For a moment, Qi Qingxing''s eyes were filled with ecstasy. Jiang Wanbai stays at her house to study the books she saw from the wanshulou. In Jiangfu, aunt Zhu and Jiang Ruyue have been waiting for the imperial edict since Jiang Ruyun delivered the letter. However, after three or five days, there was still no news. Aunt Zhu felt strange in her heart, and Jiang Ruyue was more anxious. She ran to the bamboo garden and asked, "mother, why hasn''t the elder sister heard from you? It''s not going to happen, is it "How could it be!" As soon as aunt Zhu was frightened, she subconsciously denied it. Jiang Ruyun could never have an accident. The reason why she is so confident in Jiangfu at the beginning is that Jiang Xiancheng''s love has something to do with her. However, with more and more women in the family in recent years, Jiang Xiancheng has become more and more indifferent to her since she was haunted. Aunt Zhu now relies more on Jiang Ruyun in the palace. Therefore, before she gives birth to her son, Jiang Ruyun must not have an accident. "You can''t have an accident with your elder sister." Aunt Zhu said, "if something happens, we can''t know nothing about it. It must be because of some delay." "Can something be delayed..." Jiang Ruyue couldn''t help complaining about her elder sister. "It didn''t take three days for us to receive a letter from my father before. But it''s been five days, and there''s no news at all." "Nothing will happen if you say it will be OK!" Aunt Zhu was a little angry. "Your elder sister said in her reply last time. The emperor is not in a good mood about the five princesses. She may not be able to find a chance to let us go into the palace Chapter 182 Aunt Zhu feels that her little daughter is a little unreasonable. Jiang Ruyue soon realizes that she can''t be angry with her. She changes her tone and shakes her arm coquettishly. When she did something wrong in the past, as long as this can be done, aunt Zhu and Jiang Xiancheng will not be angry with her immediately. It can be said that coquetry is a hundred trials. However, this time, Jiang Ruyue just shook aunt Zhu''s arm and was suddenly thrown away by Aunt Zhu. Jiang Ruyue was caught off guard, and was thrown directly to the side and staggered a few steps and fell on the ground. "Ah! Mother! What are you doing? " Jiang Ruyue sits on the ground, staring at Aunt Zhu with unbelievable eyes. After shaking Jiang Ruyue, aunt Zhu carefully hugs her abdomen. She looks frightened. Her reaction is even greater than Jiang Ruyue. When she is sure that her stomach is OK, she looks at Jiang Ruyue, who has fallen on the ground. On the river such as the moon''s eyes, she has a moment of embarrassment, but soon turned to one side of the servant girl yelled: "do not go to help miss up! Are you all blind? What''s the use of raising you? " Nearby because of this scene and stunned servant girls have come forward one after another, seven hands and eight feet will Jiang Ruyue up, a low head, a word do not dare to say. "How about it? Like the moon, did not fall to where? " Aunt Zhu holds her stomach and looks at Jiang Ruyue with worry on her face. In fact, her stomach has not yet shown her bosom, but she is holding her stomach so carefully that it seems that she is about to give birth soon. For this baby, aunt Zhu is really too careful. Jiang Ruyue was still full of disbelief, but now she saw the worry on Aunt Zhu''s face, and the mood was relieved. She thought that her mother still hurt herself. She pursed her mouth and sat down again. She continued to act coquettishly: "it hurts to fall. Mother, do you do it? How do you react so much?" But she didn''t mention it. She frowned at the mention of aunt Zhu, blaming her: "Ruyue, you''re not too young. You know clearly that your mother is carrying her body now. How can you shake her mother like that? How can you do if you are pregnant?" "Mother Jiang Ruyue widened her eyes and looked at her, "don''t I usually be so coquettish? You didn''t say anything "Ordinary is ordinary! Now it''s not the same. Now your mother is still pregnant with your brother! " Aunt Zhu''s eyebrows wrinkled even more fiercely. She only felt that Jiang Ruyue was becoming more and more ignorant. Jiang Ruyue couldn''t pay attention to her. She just felt angry and aggrieved. She suddenly stood up, stamped her feet and said, "that''s enough! Brother, brother, not yet born! How do you know it''s my brother? Mother! You are too partial After yelling at Aunt Zhu, Jiang Ruyue turns around and runs out. The maid who follows Jiang Ruyue looks at Aunt Zhu, and finally runs after her. The mother who served aunt Zhu rushed forward and poured a cup of ginseng tea to Aunt Zhu. She comforted her and said, "madam, don''t be so angry that you will understand your pains." "I''m so angry! Who am I so careful about? Not for her! If I can''t give birth to a son safely, can she be so arrogant? How can you live so well? When the time comes, don''t say she will marry into Qihou''s house. She can''t even marry a good family! " Aunt Zhu said and her eyes turned red. Angry and aggrieved, I just feel that I broke my heart for Jiang Ruyue. Everything depends on her and thinks for her. In the end, it becomes an eccentric! Chapter 183 "Don''t be angry, madam. The immortal master has already said that you must take good care of yourself to give birth to a young master." Seeing that persuasion was useless, Mammy moved out of the immortal master who lived in the house. Sure enough, as soon as she mentioned the immortal master, aunt Zhu''s eyes brightened and her anger subsided. She obeyed Shun''s heart and said, "yes, I can''t be angry. The immortal Master said, I can''t be angry..." Soon, aunt Zhu''s mood calmed down. She turned to look at Mammy and said, "can the immortal master be in the mansion now?" "Yes, the immortal master has not left all day." Mammy said. Aunt Zhu bowed her head and laughed. She stood up and said, "I''ll go to the immortal master to see if my child is safe." As she spoke, she walked to the door. However, after a few steps, she thought of something. She turned to the dressing table, sat down in front of the bronze mirror, and looked at her hair ornaments carefully. When she was satisfied, she stood up again and walked toward the courtyard where the immortal master lived. At this time, aunt Zhu''s eyes and eyebrows were smiling, with some expectation, some joy, and some shame. She seemed to be a little girl who was going to see her sweetheart. Even if the mothers and maids on one side saw something wrong, they all bowed their heads. No one dared to say anything more, just as if they had not seen it. The immortal master mentioned by Aunt Zhu is the master and apprentice who came to catch ghosts last time. The master was invited to Qihou mansion and never came back. The apprentice stayed in Jiangfu all the time. Originally, the immortal master wanted to go to Qi Hou''s house with his master. But aunt Zhu was worried that he would go to hell again, so she tried her best to keep people in her house and keep the immortal master, which would change her taste. Before that, aunt Zhu''s mother didn''t run away from the palace to find the news. Even if she didn''t come, aunt Zhu was a little flustered. She immediately wrote another letter to Jiang Ruyun when she went to the court the next day. Jiang Wanbai also went to the palace early in the morning. Today she still wants to go to the wanshulou, but before she goes to wanshulou, she has to go to the Health Preservation Hall. Unfortunately, when she goes to the Health Preservation Hall, Jiang Wanbai meets Jiang Xiancheng at the arch between the back palace and the former dynasty. Jiang Xiancheng just asked someone to take the letter to Jiang Ruyun. He specially waited here for Jiang Ruyun to reply. Suddenly, he saw two people walking side by side, both of whom he recognized. One of them was his second daughter. "Evening white? What are you doing here? " Jiang Xiancheng took a few steps toward Jiang Wanbai. Without asking the reason, he directly wrung his eyebrows and said with a straight face: "you go back quickly! This is a palace, not a place for you to come! " Because Jiang Wanbai didn''t tell Xiao Quan before entering the palace, Duke Hai probably didn''t know about her entering the palace and didn''t come to show her the way. Zuozhou jiangwanbai has a ten thousand books, plus Lin Ge is there. The guards know her well and won''t stop her, so she can go in and out of the palace freely. At this moment, hearing Jiang Xiancheng''s words, Jiang Wanbai almost couldn''t help rolling her eyes. She said, "this palace is not yours. I''ll come as soon as I want. The Emperor didn''t say anything. What''s the matter with you?" She was about to say, "it''s none of your business.". But the reason was still there, and he resisted. But even if it is not mixed with coarse words, but also let Jiang''s face red and green, very ugly. Chapter 184 "You You! Unfilial daughter Jiang Xiancheng trembled with anger, and reached for Jiang Wanbai, who would slap Jiang Wanbai. It''s a pity that this slap hasn''t been waved out. Qi Qingxing takes the next step and pulls Jiang Wanbai behind him. "Mr. Jiang, what do you want to do?" Qi Qingxing looks at him coldly. Jiang Xiancheng was scared back a step by Qi Qingxing, and then he felt a little angry. He was so scared by a younger generation. What''s more, Qi Qingxing just said a word and didn''t do anything. There seemed to be nothing wrong with that remark, neither abusing him nor threatening him. "I teach my daughter a lesson. It has nothing to do with Qi Shizi?" Jiang said with a cold face. However, even if he also deliberately cold face, but the momentum is not as Qi Qingxing, Qi Qingxing pressure to death, the heart can not restrain, but he also dare not reveal. "Did Mr. Jiang forget?" Qi Qingxing gave a sudden sneer, which made Jiang feel cold at first, "forget What did you forget? " "At the beginning, you personally ordered me to be sent to the countryside. In recent years, I didn''t care whether I was alive or dead. If ah hang had not gone to the countryside, I would have died there." Jiang Wanbai shows his way from behind Qi Qingxing. "Have you forgotten what you said when you sent me to the country?" "I What did I say? " Jiang first stammered involuntarily. He really couldn''t remember what he had said. He only vaguely remembered that there was a sense of relief at that time. Before that, he had always felt ashamed because of Jiang''s late whiteness. Jiang Wanbai sneered and said, "you say, send me to the countryside, and I will be dead in the future. You will never have my daughter again. Even if others really ask me, they will say that I am dead." "Nonsense! I can''t... " Jiang first subconsciously wanted to deny, but with the ironic eyes of Shangjiang Wanbai, he knew that negation would not work. In fact, he had already felt that such words would indeed be what he said. He quickly changed his words and said, "I was so angry..." "Too angry?" Jiang Wanbai sneered, "that''s interesting. Although I was stupid at that time, I never cried or made trouble. I stayed in my yard all day and didn''t go anywhere. What''s your anger about me? You''re angry, so you want me to die? " Jiang first opened his lips and wanted to say that if it wasn''t because you were a fool, how could I be angry, but I also felt that this reason could not hold water. So he could only look ugly and said, "Jiang Wanbai, I am your father. Do you really don''t even recognize my father?" "Dad?" Jiang Wanbai gave a light Tut and sneered, "when my mother died, I really thought I had a father, but when I was sent to the countryside, when you said I was dead, I had no father!" "Jiang Xiancheng, I''ll put my words here. Don''t put on the airs of being a father in front of me. You''ve never thought I was your daughter. Don''t come to me and use this set now. Just insult yourself!" Jiang evening white cold voice finish saying, pull Qi Qingxing''s hand to go. But Qi Qingxing stopped holding his wrist with his backhand. She frowned at Qi Qingxing and didn''t know what he wanted to do. Qi Qingxing gently pinched her wrist. Jiang Xiancheng, who was almost stunned by Jiang Wanbai''s words, said, "Lord Jiang, from the day I pick up wanwan, wanwan is a member of Qihou''s residence. She has nothing to do with your Jiangfu, and you don''t need to be supervised by you in the name of no need. What she put in your Jiangfu will be taken back sooner or later" in the future Chapter 185 Feeling that he has finished what he wants to say, Qi Qingxing takes Jiang Wanbai away. Leaving Jiang Xiancheng standing in the same place, Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai have already entered, but he is standing outside the arch, and he can''t catch up with him. As a result, can only stand in place, was angry to jump feet, but nothing can be done. Jiang Wanbai was dragged by Qi Qingxing for a distance, and the two slowed down. Jiang Wanbai thought of what Qi Qingxing had just said to Jiang Xiancheng, so he asked, "what do you think I''ll take back what I put in Jiangfu sooner or later?" She had been thinking about it, but she didn''t think of it for a moment. Qi Qingxing was helpless. Unexpectedly, the first question she asked would be this one. So she put out his hand and knocked on her forehead. She looked serious and said, "did you really forget? The dowry that your mother married into Jiangfu. " Jiang Wanbai reached out and touched her forehead, but it didn''t hurt. She blinked her eyes, and half a ring showed a sudden look. Qi Qingxing finally remembered her, and then said, "your grandfather''s family is the richest man in Yancheng. When your mother married into Jiangfu, she carried a lot of dowries. If it hadn''t been for the support of your grandfather''s family, Jiang Xiancheng would not have climbed to the third grade maid. I''m afraid he would still be a sesame official." Jiang Wanbai thought about it with a slight squint. After a long time, he sneered and said, "Jiang first told me that he was forced to marry my mother by Mrs. Jiang. Now it doesn''t seem certain." After all, Jiang Xiancheng was such a person who always thought about his official career. Even if he refused to marry her mother at the beginning, Mrs. Jiang would tell him the benefits the Yan family could bring him. Knowing that the Yan family can bring him benefits, will Jiang Xiancheng give up? Not necessarily. "How much dowry was collected by the Jiang family in those years will be vomited by the Jiang family in the future." Qiqingxing road. Jiang wanwan''s head is white and her eyes are cold. She has no feelings for Jiang Xiancheng. However, the old lady Jiang can see clearly better than Jiang Xiancheng. As long as she is not provoked, she will not be difficult for an old man. They went to the Health Preservation Hall as usual. This time, they came a lot earlier. Xiao Quan had just gone to the imperial study. However, Duke Hai was in the palace of health preservation. When he saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing coming over, they were immediately happy. "Miss Jiang, Qi Shizi." Haigonggong smilingly saluted, and the same as last time, will this period of time the five Princess and Jiang Wanbai said in detail. Jiang Wanbai is not perfunctory. He listens carefully. When he hears that he is not right, he will write it down. When he finishes speaking, he will bring it up. Qi Qingxing saw that she was talking with Duke Hai, so he went to the bed. When they came in, the other people in the hall retreated. Now the nurse was no longer there. Qi Qingxing sat by the bed and reached out to tease the fifth princess. It has been nearly a month since Lijiang Wanbai removed the poisonous insects in Princess Wu''s body. In this month, the recovery of the fifth princess is visible to the naked eye, not to mention it is no longer as white and transparent as before, and even her head is not as big as before. It seems that she is slowly moving towards the normal baby. The fifth princess is awake now. She looks at Qi Qingxing with her big eyes. She looks very nice and lovable. When Jiang Wanbai and Duke Hai finish talking, Qi Qingxing has already taken back his hand and stood up as if nothing happened and said, "shall we go?" Chapter 186 Jiang Wan nodded and looked at the five princesses with a smile: "I''ll see you again next time." Duke Hai sent them out and hesitated and said, "Miss Jiang, in recent days, empress Yunfei has been running very hard in the imperial study and health palace." Although Xiao Quan didn''t see Jiang Ruyun once, Xiao Quan still told Duke hai to tell Jiang Wanbai about it after seeing Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai didn''t have much reaction. She just said with a smile: "please tell me, father-in-law Hai. However, her affairs have nothing to do with me. You saw that day. I don''t have any sisterhood with empress Yunfei." The meaning of this word was very clear. Duke Hai nodded and said, "I think of all of a sudden." When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were sent away, Duke Hai went back to the imperial study, intending to inform the emperor of Jiang Wanbai''s visit. As soon as he arrived at the gate of the imperial study, he met Jiang Ruyun, who had come again. As soon as Jiang Ruyun saw his eyes slightly bright, he immediately called out: "Duke Hai." Even if Jiang Ruyun can''t be spoiled now, she''s still a concubine. Duke Hai doesn''t mean to show her face directly. She just doesn''t have any sincerity in her smile. "Empress Yunfei." "The emperor''s mother is bending over the river and asking for the emperor to see her "It is..." Jiang Ruyun nodded her head and was rejected so many times. She was able to figure out some things. This time, before Duke Hai refused, she said, "Duke Hai, the mother of this palace has had a happy event recently, and I haven''t seen her for a long time. I want to ask the Emperor for an order to let them enter the palace. She also bothers Duke hai to go in and talk to the emperor." She doesn''t want to see the emperor this time, as long as she can get the imperial edict. Hai Gonggong laughed and said, "please wait for me." He turned around and entered the imperial study. It happened that the courtiers had already left. Duke Hai said about Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing''s coming. At last, he mentioned Jiang Ruyun''s waiting outside. Xiao Quan pondered for a while, but still gave a decree to Jiang Ruyun. After Jiang Ruyun got the imperial edict, her uneasy heart was calmed down again. She thought that the emperor still remembered her, but she was really busy recently, so she didn''t see her. In this way, Jiang Ruyun was relieved and took the imperial edict to let people take it to Jiang Xiancheng. The next morning, Jiang Ruyue accompanied aunt Zhu into the palace. I don''t know what the three said in the palace, but when Aunt Zhu and Jiang Ruyue left, they were all smiling. It was November. The weather became colder and colder. Jiang Wanbai was afraid of cold. Even if she practiced, it was useless. This was reflected in the 21st century. Both the master and his brothers thought it was her psychological role. Otherwise, his brothers would practice the same skills, and they would wear short sleeves when it was snowing, and they would not be afraid of the cold, and Jiang Wanbai would either shrink in the air-conditioned room or go out in a tight wrap. When she arrived here, there was no air conditioning, and Jiang Wanbai''s chilly Constitution did not change at all. Only in November, she had people light a charcoal fire in her room. Wherever she went, she would carry a soup lady in her arms. When Qi Qingxing found out this, he only thought that she had something wrong with her body. Even though the previous hidden injury had been cured by Jiang Wanbai, he still asked doctor Shen to come over to give Jiang Wanbai pulse. Chapter 187 It happens that doctor Shen has to go to Qihou''s house once or twice a month. One is to check Qi Qingxing''s pulse to make sure that his body is recovering. The other thing is to help Mrs. Qing check the pulse and ease the birth. Now, doctor Shen has become a special doctor of Qihou''s residence. If he didn''t think it would be better to stay in the imperial hospital, Mrs. Qi would have let people clean up the courtyard for him. After being carried over, Shen Taiyi gives Jiang Wanbai a pulse. He looks at Qi Qingxing in silence. When he is just carried over, he sees Qi Qingxing wringing his eyebrows and thinks how serious it is. As a result, there is nothing wrong. "I have little talent and little knowledge. I really don''t see anything wrong with Miss Jiang''s health." Shen Taiyi snorted and said as he packed up his things. Not only is there nothing wrong with it, it''s actually very good! For so many years, doctor Shen has never seen anyone so well. Qi Qingxing did not loosen his eyebrows. On the contrary, he stared at Shen Taiyi and said, "are you sure? Then why is she so chilly? " "Some people are naturally afraid of cold. What can you do?" Shen Taiyi''s Hu ziqiao was warped, and he packed up his things and left. Qi Qingxing watched him leave and looked back at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and looked at him innocently. "Look, I said that I have nothing to do with my body, just a little bit colder than ordinary people." After a pause, Jiang Wanbai used a less accurate word to describe it and said, "maybe it''s nature? Like the fish''s nature is to like who, then my Jiang Wanbai''s nature is afraid of cold. " "Unreasonable!" Qi Qingxing could not help laughing at her serious nonsense. Now that Jiang Wanbai is afraid of the cold is not a physical reason, he also slightly relieved, holding her hand to put on Mrs. Tang, and wrapped up her cloak for her, saying: "since you are afraid of the cold, don''t go out casually, but don''t often nest in the room." "Good." The river is white, but in the heart, she Tucao, do not make complaints about the house, but do not often nest in the room. Or in the room? She thought about it, but she thought it was better to stay in the room. In fact, although it is cold now, it is not so cold that Jiang Wanbai doesn''t want to go out. If she wears more clothes, she is still willing to go out. When it comes to December or January, even if Jiang Wanbai is wrapped up more, she will not want to go out. But a few days later, Mrs. Qi said that she would go to the Daqing temple outside the city and go to the Daqing temple for the last time before the weather was completely cold. After a while, the road to the mountain would be difficult to walk, and few people would go to the temple to offer incense. Mrs. Qi will go this time of the year. "Evening white, would you like to come with me?" Mrs. Qi asked Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai thought about it and nodded, "go, I don''t seem to have been to Daqing temple." When she was still a fool, she was locked up in Jiangfu all day. Naturally, no one would think of taking her to Daqing temple. When she was not stupid, although she had heard of Daqing temple, she never went there. Jiang Wanbai wants to go, and Qi Qingxing goes with him. According to Qi''s old lady''s meaning, maybe you can meet Master Mingyuan, and then let master Mingyuan look at Qi Qingxing''s face again. "Grandmother didn''t mean anything else. Don''t think much about it." The old lady Qi told the story in the evening of the river for fear that she would mistakenly think that she did not believe her ability. Chapter 188 Jiang Wanbai didn''t think much about it. Even she wanted to meet Master Mingyuan. It''s better to listen to master Mingyuan''s views on Qi Qingxing''s destiny. It would be great if she could look at Qi Qingxing''s fate again. After all, she can''t look at her face for herself, and now Qi Qingxing is involved too much with her, so it''s inevitable that her face has changed and she can''t see it. That''s the best person to see. Seeing that she didn''t mind, Qi Laofu was relieved and talked about other things after discussing the specific time to go to Daqing temple. Mrs. Qing is occasionally invited to some banquets. After all, there is no lady Hou in the house of marquis Qi, and she is the only one in the backyard of Lord Qi, and she is still pregnant. Most of the people who went to the banquet were ladies and ladies in Beijing. The most talked about among women were the clothes and accessories popular in Beijing, or what scandal happened in the inner courtyard. It can be said that in this circle of the capital, there is no family that can really hide things. What''s more, this individual is very clear about these dirty things. Even if anyone wants to hide something, as long as he divulges a little information or relevant information, and several ladies sit together and chat, they can guess the truth for you. Mrs. Qing didn''t talk much, but it didn''t interfere with her listening. After listening, she went back to the mansion and talked to Mrs. Qi. Therefore, what she said at this time was something she heard at the banquet yesterday. "It has long been known that the young master of the general''s office for protecting the country was lost. When I went to the party yesterday, I heard that young master Bao was almost abducted." Mrs. Qing doesn''t know that the one who found bao''er was Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Even his wife and Lian Yun didn''t tell the story. Outsiders only know that bao''er was abducted on the way to summer vacation. However, no one knows how to find it and who found it. Mrs. Lian never mentioned this matter. At first, others thought that it was the general''s office who protected the country to find it. Later, she learned from her husband''s population that it was someone else who helped to find it, and Mrs. Lian was very grateful to the man. But even if she didn''t say who it was or who knew the truth, Mrs. Qi would not deliberately say it, and Jiang Ruyue, an outsider, would not even publicize it. She is not stupid. She doesn''t want to let others know that Jiang Wanbai is in debt to the general office of the state protection. Even old lady Jiang and aunt Zhu, Jiang Ruyue, are not so stupid. When Mrs. Qi heard Mrs. Qing mention bao''er, she subconsciously looked at Jiang Wanbai, and then asked, "why did you almost get lost again? Is there no one in the general''s office? " It''s been a long time since I lost myself. Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and asked, "is there any secret?" At this time, Qi Qingxing and Qi houye both went to the study, and did not stay to continue to participate in the women''s topic. Only a Jiang Wanbai sat with her in her arms and occasionally stretched out one hand to eat some fruit plate cakes or knock melon seeds. She likes Mrs. Qi very much, because she is old and she is afraid of cold. So now a stove has been set up in the room. Jiang Wanbai sits here to eat and drink, and gossip to listen to. Don''t mention how beautiful she is in her childhood. She doesn''t care about other gossip, but she still likes the baby. Chapter 189 Qingfu said: "it''s said that it''s an internal thief." "What?" Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and rubbed the peanuts off the coat. He didn''t quite understand the meaning of Mrs. Qing''s words. She blew the thin coat away, put peanuts in her mouth, and bit it down, full of fragrance. Mrs. Qi understood it for a moment, shook her head and said, "it''s brave to take bao''er away. She knows that it''s the lifeblood of Mrs. Lian''s husband and wife, and dare to do so..." "What is the matter?" Jiang evening white still did not understand, some anxious Chaoqing lady asked. Mrs. Qing laughed and continued, "Madam Lian has only one child like bao''er. She took over a pair of children from her sister''s family a month ago..." Speaking of it, Mrs. Lian''s sister is also her concubine''s sister. They were not close to each other when they were not married. On the contrary, they only occasionally walked around after they were married. During the years when Lian Yun was fighting outside with the emperor, Mrs. Lian was alone in the capital, and the concubine occasionally came to talk with her, and the relationship between them became a little closer. However, after her husband was sent out of Beijing, she also left the capital. Although it was not far away from the capital, it was not as convenient as before. Only on New Year''s day, the concubine brought a pair of children to Beijing to see her. Before giving birth to bao''er, Lian''s wife was very kind to her and treated her as her own. Even when she was pregnant again, they agreed that if she didn''t have any children in the future, they would adopt one from her. But within a few days, even lady found out that she was pregnant with baby, and it was nearly three months at that time. After bao''er was born, even his wife never mentioned the matter of adoption. After all, he had already had children. Before that, he did not count his words. But that''s what happened. A month ago, Mrs. Lian thought that bao''er was always alone, so she took over a pair of young children of Shu Mei. The eldest son of Shu Mei was already at school age, so she didn''t take it over. Instead, she came to her daughter and her little son, who was almost the same age as bao''er. Originally, I wanted to play with bao''er. By the way, it''s about kinship. It''s good to cultivate feelings since childhood. Who knows, just a few days ago, Shu Mei''s children almost lost bao''er when they were playing with her. When the three children were playing together, there were nannies and servant girls around them. However, it was the children who ran and ran. By playing hide and seek game, they ran away from the people in the blink of an eye. Otherwise, the nanny will find something wrong in time and take the servant girl all the way to find the past, and bao''er will really be lost. "If it''s really just like this, it''s just children''s playfulness, and it''s not a matter of thieves." Qingfu said, "it''s strange that when the nurse takes the bodyguard to find bao''er, there are two people beside bao''er, and the two are abductors." It was the general''s house. Many people in the family knew how to interrogate them. They quickly asked the two abductors out of their mouths. However, someone paid them to buy them both and let them wait there. Then they would take away one of the children who had gone there. They would dispose of them whether they were sold or killed. When hearing the sentence "whether it''s sold or killed", Mrs. Lian immediately blew up, and immediately let people call Lian Yun back. She is bound to find the man who bribed the abductor. Chapter 190 Lian Yun asked bao''er to follow the abductor''s words and got some things from bao''er''s mouth. "The abductor said that the people who bought them out were just letting them wait there. How could the people behind know that bao''er would go there?" Jiang Wanbai asked. As soon as Mrs. Qing''s eyes brightened, she said in the evening, "you''re so smart. Even the general thought like you at that time. So she asked bao''er and learned the truth from bao''er''s mouth." Bao''er said that the one who let him go there was the elder sister of Lian''s wife''s younger sister, who was also nine years old now. Bao''er called her sister and liked to play with her. The nine-year-old girl was still a child. Before general Lian and Mrs. Lian asked her, she just heard bao''er say it, and she cried out in horror. First, she wanted to go home and find her mother. At the sight of her like this, even the wife''s heart was cold, the last few words from the little girl''s mouth asked the context. "Mrs. Lian''s concubine didn''t get married very well, and the whole family was transferred from the capital a few years ago. She originally wanted to be close to Mrs. Lian. Even his wife could speak good words for her husband in terms of sisterhood. It would be just a matter of general Lian''s words to transfer her husband back to the capital at that time..." It''s a pity that what Madame even disdains to do is these things. Although she has guessed a little bit of her mind, she has been reading about her friendship with her in those years, so she has not revealed it, but she has not fulfilled her wish. Later, the common sister also saw the temperament of his wife. Knowing that this road was not going to work, she decided to go to other places. I thought that even Madame had no children for so many years. If she adopted her children in the past, everything in the general''s house would be her children''s in the future. When the children were older, the brothers would help each other. And she finally convinced Mrs. lian to accept adoption. Who knows that the child in her womb has not yet been born, and even his wife is pregnant, so this plan has failed. Seeing bao''er getting bigger and bigger, even his wife''s life is getting better and better. Her family is still far away from the capital. She is not only dealing with the concubines and concubines in the mansion, but also courting her husband. In these days, Lian''s wife, a common sister, thought of a way. She thought that if bao''er was gone, Mrs. Lian would be sad for a period of time. Then she would persuade Mrs. lian to take her child in her arms, and Mrs. Lian would surely pour all her love for bao''er on her little son. It was just as she had planned in the beginning. So there was the plan. But what she didn''t expect was that when Jiang Wanbai helped to find bao''er back, Mrs. Lian knew Jiang Wanbai''s skill and asked Lian Yun to ask Jiang Wanbai for a peace charm. When the two abductors who were waiting there saw bao''er, they would take bao''er away from him. Who knows that when they got close to bao''er, they had hallucinations, so they lost their companions. Mrs. Qing also said, "it''s said that the one who saved bao''er this time is a Ping''an rune. Even his wife also said that the Ping''an Rune was sent by the expert who saved bao''er last time. Unexpectedly, she saved bao''er again this time." Mrs. Qi knew where the Ping''an Fu came from, so she looked at Jiang Wanbai with a smile and said, "bao''er is also a lucky one. She has been saved by the expert one after another. I think that Mrs. Lian is more grateful to the master this time." Chapter 191 "It''s true." Mrs. Qing didn''t notice it was wrong. She said to herself, "as soon as this matter comes out, many ladies and noble girls in Beijing are asking where the lady''s senior man is, and she also wants to ask for a talisman from that master. No matter whether there is a disaster or not, it is always safe to take it around." When Mrs. Qing said these words, her eyes also had some expectation and curiosity, which were obviously similar to those of the ladies and ladies. However, she knew that Jiang Wanbai''s ability was also very strong, especially the jade Fu. But she was embarrassed to ask Jiang Wanbai for it, so she didn''t open her mouth. How could Jiang Wanbai and Mrs. Qi not see her mind. At the beginning, Mrs. Qi asked Jiang Wanbai with such an idea, but Jiang Wanbai also said that the jade amulet is not necessarily a good thing. If Qi Qingxing and the fifth princess are weak, or there are other reasons, such as Qingyi, in short, there are other conditions in her body that counteract the jade charm, and the jade charm is really good. But if you are not ill or ill, you will bring such a jade talisman, on the contrary, it will attract the covetous eyes of other things, and then it will be a disaster or a blessing. In addition to the jade talisman with extraordinary effect, even ordinary yellow paper Rune may not be able to avoid disaster. It may help you resist the disaster in front of you, but the disaster you deserve will be returned to you in another way. Just like bao''er, although Jiang Wanbai blocked his childhood lost fate last time, bao''er got seriously ill and had a lot of trouble after he went back. Even his wife was worried about him, so she fell ill. Although these are not as heavy as his childhood lost, but it is also to him. Although the fifth Princess saved her life, she was doomed to be mentally incomplete and unable to be the same as ordinary people. After hearing this, Qi Laofu gave up. Seeing that Mrs. Qing was very excited, Mrs. Qi took her hand and patted her gently. She said, "you and the children in your belly are blessed. Even if you don''t have the protection of those runes, you don''t have to worry about them. If you really care, when you go to Daqing Temple with me in a few days, you will be more sincere, and the Buddha will protect you Bless you "Old lady, I know that." After Mrs. Qing didn''t think about Qi Hao, Mrs. Qi and everyone will treat themselves as before, even better than before. Mrs. Qing has been very grateful in her heart, especially during her pregnancy. With just a few words, her eyes became red. Jiang Wanbai looked beside him, smiling. Suddenly he took out a piece of Rune paper from his sleeve and handed it to Mrs. Qing. He said, "although I can''t compare with bao''er''s peace charm, it''s also a soothing charm. At least, it can make your wife sleep well and raise her fetus well." When Mrs. Qing was happy, she quickly took it over and said gratefully to Jiang Wanbai: "Wanbai, thank you..." "It''s OK. I''m looking forward to the baby in my wife." Speaking of, when she married Qi Qingxing, Mrs. Qing''s child will be her brother and sister. Jiang Wanbai narrowed his eyes and thought that in the past, there was a little younger martial brother in the same school. He was only three years old. He was an orphan left in the mountains. He was picked up by the master. You were brought up by me one day. Chapter 192 That little younger martial brother is very good and never cries. Even if he was reprimanded by his master for not completing his learning task that day, he was only red in his eyes and nose, and would not shout. Finally, he would turn around and continue to make up for the learning task. He is a very likable child. What Jiang Wanbai is most satisfied with is that the child is not picky about food. Jiang Wanbai is very picky about food. However, in order to treat her picky food, the master and his classmates have different tasks each time they cook a meal. Everyone must eat his share, whether you like it or not. At this time, Jiang Wanbai will find many excuses to give his share of big chicken leg or chicken and duck meat to this younger martial brother in the name of reward. For chicken and duck, Jiang Wanbai only likes to eat chicken wings. If it''s fried duck, she likes it. If it''s stewed, it''s OK. Thinking of these past events, Jiang Wanbai suddenly said to Qi Laofu, "grandmother, let''s have roast duck in the evening." Mrs. Qi didn''t know why she suddenly wanted to eat the roast duck, but she was still smiling. She immediately asked Mammy to go to the kitchen and said that, so Jiang Wanbai ate the roast duck that night. Because she had been eating this dish for a long time, and she missed it too much. After eating too much, she could only be dragged by Qi Qingxing to go for a walk to eat. When eating, Jiang Wanbai tells Qi Qingxing what he heard from Mrs. Qing. On hearing this, Qi Qingxing said, "just in time, general Lian asked his father to ask you for another peace talisman. By the way, he also wanted to ask if you could sell the amulet. After listening to bao''er''s story, the ladies and ladies asked Mrs. lian to help them ask for Fu." However, no one doubted that Madame Lian''s story was false. After all, because of bao''er''s affair, the concubine''s sister turned over, and the concubine came to the capital and knelt at the gate of the general''s residence, crying for his wife''s forgiveness. In the end, the concubine was afraid of revenge from Madame Lian and the general''s office. But even his wife never said no revenge. If you send the concubine directly to the government, you should know that according to the law of this dynasty, it is a capital crime to abduct and sell children, while the concubine''s sister instigates others to abduct and sell Baoer, which is no different from instigating murder. Although the concubine was not sentenced to death, but also to prison, do not know when will be released, and her husband directly gave her a letter of divorce. As for what will happen to her three children in the future, it is not even for the wife to consider. Even if she loves her son again, she will not be soft hearted. Because of these, no one doubted that what Mrs. Lian said was false, so he highly praised the "master" in her mouth, and even some people wanted to meet this expert. But even his wife also said that the masters didn''t like to see people, nor were they in the capital. They traveled around. Even if they wanted to contact the master, they relied on letters. "Anyway, as long as I don''t disclose my identity, I will certainly earn money." For Qi Qingxing, Jiang Wanbai agreed without much hesitation. Now she just wants to make money. After all, I spend money too fast, and I don''t know when I will become poor or in debt. Qi Qingxing was not surprised by her answer and said with a smile, "then I let my father go back to the company general like this." "Good." Jiang Wanbai touched his sleeve and thought, anyway, the most important thing she needs is Rune paper. Chapter 193 But Jiang Wanbai didn''t expect that the demand for Fu paper was too large. "Why do they want so many runes?" After listening to Qi Qingxing''s report, Jiang Wanbai was stunned. Qi Qingxing also held a pamphlet in his hand. The pamphlet was brought by Madame lian to general Lian. It recorded in detail which wife of the family wanted, and what kind of Rune paper it was best to use. Most of them were Ping''an, an Shenfu, or birth amulets There is also the Fu that can make official career high and deep. "I know both peace charms and tranquilizing charms, but what are the other ones? I''ve never heard of it. " Jiang Wanbai looked through the book and felt speechless. Qi Qingxing forbear to laugh, but his words did not hide his sarcasm. "It''s just that you want to rely on the ability of gods and monsters, so that you can have peace of mind, which is similar to the psychology of expecting pie from the sky." As for those talismans for peace and tranquility, I don''t know how many people have done too much wrong and want to rely on a piece of Rune paper to reassure themselves. Jiang also thought of this. She gave the book back to Qi Qing Xing. "Let Mrs. Lian trouble more. All the characters who want to sign up must register the birthday, and each family has at most three. Has it been more or less?" or "I has the final say." At least through the eight characters of the birthday, we can see whether the person seeking Fu has ever done anything heinous. If she really committed such a thing, she would not give Fu. Otherwise, what would she do if she helped the tyrant? Qi Qingxing thought for a moment and added a little for her, "it''s better to give someone''s birthday eight characters, and that rune can only be used by that person. Otherwise, those people who have ghosts in their hearts can use other people''s birthday eight characters instead?" "You''re right..." Jiang Wanbai reached out to touch his chin, pondered for a moment, and said, "but I have never done this. Let me first try to see if it works." "Try first. I''ll deliver the letter to general Lian." Qi Qingxing laughed and did not urge her. Instead, she turned around and asked someone to return the book to the general palace of the state protection. In addition, a letter was attached to the letter, which stated the conditions to be met for the fufu. By the way, according to Jiang Wanbai''s meaning, the advantages and disadvantages brought by Fuwen paper to them are also clearly described. Disasters can not be completely avoided. Even if the Fuwen paper is used to avoid once, the disaster will come back in other ways. Jiang Wanbai shut herself into the room again. When she came out again, she was happy to find Qi Qingxing. She held a piece of Rune paper in her hand and said, "I succeeded!" I''m excited and proud. Qi Qingxing is reading a book. When she runs in, she puts the book down and sits there waiting for her to run close. With a smile in her eyes, "it''s really fierce late." He spoke without hesitation. Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment, and then her ear tip became red. Although she wanted to be praised, she still felt that there was something sorry. "Cough..." Jiang Wanbai coughed gently, his eyes shifted, and he handed the rune paper in his hand and said, "I added an array on the rune paper, which can satisfy what you said. If the person who is not born with the eight characters of birthday holds this Rune paper, it is no different from taking a piece of waste paper." "It''s too late." Qi Qingxing sighed again and praised her with a smile. This time, Jiang Wan''s face turned red. She raised her chin slightly. "In fact, it''s just so..." Chapter 194 "The main reason is that the formation is too simple." Jiang Wanbai added that if she had a tail, it would have been cocked up now. Qi Qingxing reached out and kneaded on her head. The smile on her face could not be suppressed. Soon, Madame Lian asked general lian to send a pamphlet. Because of this, there were more and more people walking between lord Qi and general Lian, who did not move frequently. At first, the Qihou mansion and the Huguo general''s mansion were two big mountains in the central part of the court. Now these two mountains have the meaning of becoming a huge mountain, which has shocked the hearts of other factions in the court. Many small meetings have been held secretly to discuss what the Qihou house and the general residence of the state protection are going to do. Some people even ran to Xiao Quan and said that Qihou and Huguo generals would join hands to rebel. Xiao Quan turned his head and called Qi Hou ye and Lian Yun into the palace. The complainants mistakenly thought Xiao Quan was going to beat them. They didn''t know that they were sitting in the imperial study. Recently, many people asked Jiang Wanbai for Fu through Mrs. Lian. Lian Yun talked to Xiao Quan about the threshold set by Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, and then handed the letter up. Xiao Quan looked at it and burst into laughter. "This is a good way to save those people from thinking about pie falling from the sky all day long." Xiao Quan was clear about the reason why the Qihou mansion and the general residence of the state protection came near, but he did not pay any attention to it at all. Even the list of pamphlets sent by his wife for the second time was much less. First, Jiang Wanbai said that each family could only sell three copies at most, and would not give any more than three copies. Moreover, she wanted eight characters about her birthday. Although everyone attaches great importance to his or her birthday eight characters and will not easily give them to others, they need them when they go to the temple to pray for incense and talisman. This is understandable, but for those who have ghosts in mind, they are not willing to give them to others casually. What''s more, those people haven''t seen Jiang Wanbai, and they still need Mrs. lian to tie the knot. But recently, general Lian and Lord Qi have come so close. What if they used this as a cover to cheat their birthdays into other schemes? Those who were afraid of the two families were even more reluctant to give it. Instead of giving it, they gave it back to the women in the mansion. They were not allowed to go to Lian''s wife to ask for Fu. Go to your opponent for a rune? Joke! So when Mrs. Lian registered again, the pamphlet was more than half as thin as last time. Jiang Wanbai was quite satisfied. He took the pamphlet and carefully looked at the eight characters of those people''s birthdays. If he confirmed that there was no problem, he would prepare Fu. When Lord Qi went to court tomorrow, he would let him take it to general Lian. Just as Jiang Wanbai stayed in his room to prepare the rune paper, Jiang Ruyun, who had never been to the Health Preservation Hall and imperial study again, had asked for the imperial edict to let aunt Zhu and Jiang Ruyue enter the palace. She was still stopped outside the imperial study. This time, Duke Hai did not cheat her. Xiao Quan did see the minister. What he saw was Lord Qi and Lian Yun. "I''d like to ask Duke hai to help me and the emperor. I want to ask for a decree of marriage. My younger sister is at the right age for marriage. My mother told me about it the last time she came to the palace." "I don''t know which family the lady is after?" Mr. Hai asked with a smile. Originally, he wanted to ask clearly. He didn''t have to run a few more times. Jiang Ruyun laughed and said, "it''s Qi Shizi of Qihou mansion." Chapter 195 As soon as Jiang Ruyun said that, the smile on the face of Duke Hai could not hang. He knew that Jiang Ruyun''s younger sister was Jiang Ruyue, the third young lady of Jiangfu, rather than the legitimate Miss Jiang Wanbai. How could a lady of Commons want to marry the son of a son of Qi''s family? Still want to ask the emperor to give him a marriage? Let''s not say whether it''s fantastic or not, let''s talk about another thing. Even Duke Hai knew that Qi Shizi and Jiang Wanbai had an engagement. Now Jiang Wanbai has lived in Qi Hou''s house. Now Jiang Ruyun wants to rob the husband of Miss Jiang''s wife to his sister? Ooh! It''s really shameless. I want to borrow the emperor''s hand. It''s not only shameless, but also stupid. It seems that Princess Yun''s good days in the palace are really over. No matter what he thought in his heart, Duke Hai didn''t reveal it. He just nodded to Jiang Ruyun and said, "madam, please wait a moment. I''ll go in and ask the emperor." Jiang Ruyun thought that the emperor would see the ministers in the palace. Even if he told him about it, he would have to wait for those ministers to leave before Duke Hai would go in and tell the emperor that Duke Hai would go in immediately. She showed a happy look on her face, and did not hurry to leave, simply waiting here, "please father-in-law." and other sea father-in-law turned in, and the smile on her face fell off. Even if she was sitting in the imperial concubine, she would still be pleased to be a father-in-law. This is the difficulty in the deep palace. Who is in a high position and who has the final say is not entirely decided by your position. The most important thing is to see your weight in front of the emperor. It was because he knew that the emperor and the two ministers were not talking about business, and that it was also about Qi Hou''s house and Jiang Wanbai that Duke Hai immediately came in and reported it. After he whispered Jiang Ruyun''s words to Xiao Quan, he lowered his head to one side. But Xiao Quan picked up his eyebrows and laughed angrily, "Jiang Fu is really a good schemer! I will be a fool if I am to be a villain? " Duke Hai dare not answer. But Qi Hou ye and Lian Yun look at each other, Jiang Fu? Is it the Jiangfu they know? However, the emperor did not take the initiative to say, and they did not dare to ask. They could only guess in their hearts that if it was the Jiangfu they knew and did not know what the Jiangfu had done, the emperor would be so angry. "Two Ai Qing, go and sit behind the screen, just to listen to the calculation of Jiang Fu." Xiao Quan said to Lord Qi and Lian Yun, "Xiao Haizi, go and let her in!" Qi Hou ye and Lian Yun still don''t know what happened, but after listening to Xiao Quan''s words, they turn and sit behind the screen on one side. When the screen is blocked, it is difficult for people to notice that there are still people sitting behind the screen. Although the people sitting in the back can not see the people clearly, they can at least hear the dialogue clearly. Jiang Ruyue didn''t expect Duke Hai''s speed to be so fast. When she heard the emperor let her in now, she was very happy. On her face, she hesitated and said, "isn''t the emperor seeing the minister? Is it not good to go in now? " "It''s OK. Just go in. Don''t let the emperor wait for a long time." Duke Hai is still smiling. No one could see what was on his mind. Jiang Ruyun certainly would not give up this opportunity. After thanking Duke Chaohai, he entered the imperial study. She did not see any ministers after entering. She did not dare to look at other places. She only thought that there were no ministers at all. At first, Duke Hai was deceiving himself. Chapter 196 Thinking of this, Jiang Ruyun was angry with Duke Hai and dared to cheat her! No matter what he thought in his heart, Jiang Ruyun didn''t reveal anything on his face. He gave a gentle smile to Xiao Quan. After bowing his knees, he was about to say a few words of concern. Xiao Quan interrupted her impatiently: "you said you want me to give me a marriage. Who is it for? What is the specific situation? Please tell me in detail." Unable to express his concern, Jiang Ruyun was still a little disappointed, but soon got excited. He said with a smile to Xiao Quan: "emperor, I want to ask the emperor to marry Ruyue and Qi Shizi, my younger sister. Now Ruyue has arrived..." Jiang Ruyun was still talking nonsense about her elder sister such as his mother. Behind the screen, after hearing her first sentence, Lord Qi twisted his eyebrows and his face sank. And Lian Yun on one side looked at him and looked out of the screen. He continued to listen to Jiang Ruyun talking nonsense there. Xiao Quan was angry, but he didn''t show it. He interrupted Jiang Ruyun''s words and said, "do you want me to marry Jiang Ruyue and Qi Qingxing?" "Exactly." Jiang Ruyun responds and looks at Xiao Quan with a look of expectation. She knows that men can rarely refuse a woman to look at him with such a look. What''s more, a pillow man who has been tender for many times and almost has a child. In the past, Jiang Ruyun did not use such a method to ask for Xiao Quan''s things or something. Almost all of them succeeded. She got what she wanted. She thought this time would be no exception. But she did not know that the man in front of her was not only a man, he was also the emperor of the world. She had already seen her thoughts clearly. She had promised her because she felt that those demands were not too much, and that if she had promised him, it would not have any influence, but also make her more obedient. However, this time is different from the past. Xiao Quan looked at Jiang Ruyun with unfathomable eyes and said, "Princess Yun, I''m afraid that she has forgotten. Your little sister Jiang Ruyue is just a commoner girl of Jiangfu. Do you want me to give her a marriage to the son of the Lord of Qi''s residence? Did Qi Hou Fu agree with this? If Qi Hou''s house does not agree with this matter, I will not let other people and even Qihou''s house think that I am humiliating them once the imperial decree of marriage is issued? " Jiang Ruyun''s face was stiff and a little pale. She was a commoner girl herself, but she still entered the palace and even became a concubine. In recent years, no one dared to mention this matter in front of her, except for the noble concubines and Lady concubines. Even Xiao Quan never mentioned her identity. Jiang Ruyun thought he didn''t mind that he was a common girl. Now he heard this from him. "Emperor, in fact, there was an engagement between Qi Hou''s house and his concubine''s family, so there was no such thing as insult." Jiang Ruyun took a deep breath, suppressed the embarrassment and pain, and pulled out a smile toward Xiao Quan. She said: "the emperor''s order is just to add a pen to the engagement between our two families, so as to make the engagement more beautiful. I think Qi Houfu will not think much about it, but will appreciate the emperor." "What''s more, if you have the emperor''s decree of marriage, then outsiders will not mention the identity of the ministers, concubines and sisters. This is also a good thing for Qi Hou''s house. Who dares to say that the marriage given by the emperor is not good?" Jiang Ruyun continued his efforts. The palm of her hand hidden in her sleeve was about to be broken. Once she thought of Xiao Quan''s status as a commoner girl, she felt that a knife had scratched her heart, making it difficult for her to breathe. Chapter 197 But even if it is embarrassment and pain, Jiang Ruyun did not want to give up, because she also has her own calculation. If Ruyue can marry into Qi Hou''s house to be his wife, it will also help her. With Qi Hou''s house behind her, she will have a fight for the Queen''s position. It is a great good thing for her to be a relative of Qihou''s house, or for Jiangfu. However, she must marry her sister Jiang Ruyue, not Jiang Wanbai. Thinking of that day''s tit for tat, Jiang Ruyun was extremely flustered. If Jiang Wanbai was allowed to marry into the Qihou mansion, they would not have good fruit to eat. "I just knew that Princess Yun had such a clever mouth..." Xiao Quan sneered. Before Jiang Ruyun understood what he meant, Xiao Quan suddenly turned his head to the other side of the screen and said, "it''s just that the Marquis is is here. What do you think of Yun Fei''s words?" "What..." Jiang Ruyun looks at the screen in shock. When she sees the Lord Qi and Lian Yun stride out, she almost sits on the ground. Jiang Ruyun and aunt Zhu discussed the plan to avoid the Qihou residence first. It was better to ask Xiao Quan to give the imperial edict of marriage. When Qi Houfu received the imperial edict, he could not refute it. Otherwise, it would be a protest. But she did not expect that the Lord Qi was in the imperial study, and what she had just said Jiang Ruyun''s face was pale. Looking at Duke Hai and looking at Xiao Quan, he felt desperate for a moment. But soon, she suppressed the despair, and turned to smile at the Lord Qi. Her brain turned fast, and she was thinking about how to persuade him. He said calmly: "it''s nonsense!" "Lord Qi, what do you say..." "What? Is this Marquis wrong? " The Lord Qi looked at her and looked disgusted. "At first, my Lord''s wife made an engagement with you Jiangfu, but she made an engagement with Mrs. Jiang. What was set was Jiang Wanbai, the second miss of Jiang. I don''t believe that you don''t know about this matter!" "Even general Ben knows this, and the Jiangfu can''t be unaware of it." Even Yun is also at the side of the cavity. If Jiang Wanbai is involved in this matter, he can''t ignore it. Otherwise, his wife will find out and he will have to sleep in his study at night. Jiang Ruyun''s face was stiff, and he choked out a sentence: "Jiang Wanbai is a fool." "It used to be. Miss Jiang Er is not stupid now." Xiao Quan stood above and said coldly. The Lord Qi was even more angry: "even if Miss Jiang Er is a fool, I will not repent of my marriage! Even Jiang Ruyue can marry. What''s wrong with marrying a fool? What''s more, the evening white is not stupid now. My Lord looks at her. She is much better than other people in your Jiangfu. At least she is not as shameless as you are! " According to Qi Hou Ye''s words, in his opinion, Jiang Ruyue is not as good as a fool. Jiang Ruyue''s face was red and white. At last, he was blue and purple. He was very ugly. He was forced to the extreme. He sneered directly and said, "Lord Qi said that even if Jiang Wanbai was a fool, he would let Qi Shizi marry her. But how can we remember that at the beginning, Qi Houfu and I Jiangfu negotiated to marry a new girl to marry you? The Lord of Qi is saying it well now. Didn''t he dislike Jiang Wanbai as a fool Chapter 198 At that time, Jiang Fu and Mrs. Qi discussed that they wanted to marry Qi Hou''s house in a different way. However, Jiang Ruyun still knew it, and the Lord Qi knew it. But at that time, he didn''t care, because he knew that Qi Qingxing was not in good health and could not live for half a year. He thought that anyone who would marry would be the same, as long as Qi Qingxing agreed. However, Qi Qingxing personally went to Zhenhe village to meet people. Naturally, this matter will not come to an end. At this moment, Jiang Ruyun felt deeply humiliated, and he broke the jar and said it directly. On hearing this, Lord Qi didn''t feel annoyed. He just felt a little guilty about Jiang Wanbai. He turned to Xiao Quan and said, "emperor, we were confused about this, but we didn''t have to go to Jiangfu at that time. It''s good that if Qingxing agreed, it would count. But Qingxing didn''t agree. He went to Zhenhe village to pick up Wanbai After a pause, he continued: "even if there is a mistake, it is also the fault of our elders. Qingxing is really sincere in treating the evening white." Jiang Ruyun sneered at him and said, "it''s really good or bad that you''ve told Qi Hou''s house..." "Enough!" Xiao Quan roared. Jiang Ruyun came back to her senses. Remembering whether she was in the imperial study or under the emperor''s eyes, she knelt down in panic and said, "the emperor forgive me. I''m really impatient and aggressive, so I can''t choose what to say..." "Do you want to expose a word that you can''t choose to say?" Qi Hou Ye was really angry. He said to Xiao Quan: "emperor, Yun Fei is a concubine, and I really can''t manage it. But it''s also a matter of Qi Hou''s house. Her Jiangfu wants to design the marriage of her son, so I can''t disclose it!" Xiao Quan looks at her with deep eyes. Jiang Ruyun was afraid, but before she had time to speak up to defend herself, Xiao Quan said, "there is something wrong with Yun Fei''s virtue..." Just the beginning of this sentence made Jiang Ruyun suffer a lot. Not long after the Lord Qi returned to his residence, Jiang Wanbai knew about it. He also knew that Jiang Ruyun was demoted from Yunfei to Yunbin, and Jiang Xiancheng was demoted to be an official. He was demoted from a servant of the third grade to the fifth grade. He was still an idle post. It''s even more leisure than the servants who were not paid attention to at the beginning. Outsiders don''t know why Jiang Xiancheng was demoted or why Jiang Ruyun was demoted, but they probably know what they did, which upset the emperor. In the back palace, Shu Fei and others were secretly happy. They only thought that Jiang Ruyun always ran to the Health Preservation Hall and imperial study recently, which made the emperor dislike him. Fortunately, they pressed and resisted, and did not have the impulse like Jiang Ruyun. In Jiangfu, the people in Jiangfu knew the reason. After all, when the people in the palace came to announce the order, they also read out the reason why they were demoted. Before the father-in-law of the edict had left, Jiang Xiancheng slapped aunt Zhu in the face with a backhand. "Dad! What are you doing Ah Jiang Ruyue wants to help aunt Zhu, but she is also slapped. Mother and daughter fall on the ground, cover their faces, and look at Jiang Xiancheng in disbelief. The old man''s face was blue with rage. After being held up by Mammy, her crutches knocked hard on the ground. Although she could not fight against aunt Zhu, she wanted to pick aunt Zhu''s skin. "Disaster! You are both a mother and a daughter! It''s on purpose to harm our Jiang family! " Mrs. Jiang said angrily. The preaching father-in-law looked at the farce, sneered and walked away. Chapter 199 Seeing that Jiang Xiancheng had to do something, aunt Zhu suddenly covered her stomach and cried with pain. "What a pain My stomach hurts a lot... " Aunt Zhu''s face was really white, and there was cold sweat on her forehead. It didn''t look like she was pretending, but when she found Jiang Ruyue was still holding her face, aunt Zhu secretly stretched out her hand and pinched her. Jiang Ruyue immediately returned to her senses and turned to look at Aunt Zhu''s eyes. She did not respond to Aunt Zhu''s meaning. She just saw aunt Zhu covering her stomach and crying out with worry: "mother? Mother, what''s wrong with you? What are you doing? Go and get a doctor The stunned servants didn''t dare to move. Instead, they watched Jiang Xiancheng and Mrs. Jiang. Just now, aunt Zhu''s mother and daughter had made the master demoted. It was the first time for them to see the master do something to Aunt Zhu for so many years. Therefore, they all hesitated at the moment. After all, although aunt Zhu was in charge of the family, the two real masters of the family were Mrs. Jiang and Mr. Jiang Xiancheng. After all, Mrs. Jiang was still thinking about Aunt Zhu''s stomach and her descendants of the Jiang family. She knocked on her crutches and said in a deep voice, "go and ask the doctor." With the old lady''s words, the talent nearby rushed to ask for a doctor. However, Jiang Xiancheng was still not relieved. He was determined to get the emperor''s important position. Even if he didn''t, he would at least become a powerful official. He didn''t have to be an idle post like before. He was regarded as farting in the court. Now, he was transferred from the previous position, but fell in a more leisure position than before! He also reduced his official position and reduced his salary by more than half! Jiang Xiancheng only felt that his heart was not smooth, and he wanted to strangle aunt Zhu''s mother and daughter. Jiang Xiancheng''s eyes made aunt Zhu''s heart feel cold. She could not help tightening the hand holding Jiang Ruyue''s arm. Jiang Yueyue screamed with pain, but she did not shake off aunt Zhu. She tried to pull aunt Zhu''s hand in spite of the pain. She yelled to the servants nearby: "what are you doing? Will you send my mother to the room? " This time, the servants around were no longer in a daze. They rushed forward to carry aunt Zhu to the backyard. Jiang rushes to follow up. Jiang Xiancheng stayed in place and did not move. His face was livid. He said, "why do you believe her? It''s just pretending." Now he could see clearly that Aunt Zhu was pretending to be. When she was talking about true love, she would scold the people around her if she had a headache. Mrs. Jiang has always seen her son thoroughly. Her shriveled lips wriggled a few times when she heard the speech. She still saved face for him and didn''t tell her story directly. Instead, he said, "you can bear the seeds of our Jiang family in your stomach, even if you are still angry. When the child in her belly falls to the ground, you can do anything you want." Jiang first presented a light hum, suddenly said: "Niang recently might as well help the son to watch point." "I will help you to watch naturally, won''t let her make trouble again, as long as you don''t let her cry a few words and come to the mother''s trouble again." Jiang Laofu is humane. Although Mrs. Jiang is telling the truth, this is not what Jiang Xiancheng wants. His face shows a moment of embarrassment and says: "my son was confused before, but now I can''t. what my mother did is right. In the future, my son will not refute you again. What your son asks you to help is not aunt Zhu, but..." Jiang gave a pause for a moment, and probably felt a little embarrassed about the next words. He waved his hand to let the others step down. Then he lowered his voice and said to Mr. Jiang, "mother, we should have a mistress in our house." Chapter 200 "What? Are you still going to help that woman up to now Mrs. Jiang''s face, which had just improved, suddenly sank again. She looked at Jiang Xiancheng with a grudge of iron and steel. Her crutches knocked hard on the ground several times. If not, she remembered that this was her own son. The crutch in her hand was about to lose control, and she knocked on her head. Jiang Xiancheng shook his head in a hurry, and his expression turned to be a little sinister. He said, "mother, you misunderstand your son''s meaning. He doesn''t want to support her That woman knows something is going wrong. If she is really allowed to be a mistress, our family will not want it. The son means... " "Niang, if you have time to help your son see if there is a suitable woman in Beijing, my son will marry her back to serve you and take good care of the family..." The river is the first. Mrs. Jiang frowned, but she didn''t think it was wrong for Jiang Xiancheng to take a wife when she was a long time old. There are many people in Beijing who are still married when they are 70 years old. Jiang Xiancheng is really nothing like this. On the contrary, after thinking about Jiang Xiancheng''s words, Mrs. Jiang also felt that this idea was very good. She immediately nodded her head and said, "I know, my mother will pay attention to it for you." "Thank you very much." Jiang immediately had a smile. The thought that he would soon be able to get a wife, it seems that the depressed mood of being demoted has also been relieved. From this day on, Mrs. Jiang began to entrust people to help Jiang Xiancheng to see each other. Now that Jiang Xiancheng has been demoted and has no real power, it is impossible for him to marry the legitimate daughter of a good family, but a common daughter can. But Jiang Xiancheng couldn''t look up to him. Mrs. Jiang helped him choose a few of them. Hearing that they were common women in the family, Jiang Xiancheng shook her head and waved her hand and said, "no, mother, since she is a commoner girl, she must not be taken seriously in the family. What''s the use of her son marrying her back?" At this time, Jiang Laofu understood the real purpose of his sudden desire to marry again. "Do you want your wife''s mother''s family to help you in the future?" Jiang Laofu is humane. Jiang Xiancheng coughed gently and said, "it''s not a help. I don''t want a better family than me, but it''s not too bad. At least we can support each other." After a pause, he added, "but it would be a good thing if a mother could tell her son that his family background was better than her son." Mrs. Jiang''s eyebrows are going to wring when she listens to his words. Even if she can''t agree with Jiang Xiancheng''s plan, she said with a heavy face: "have you reached the point where you want to test women''s position?" "What a disgrace to our ancestors of the Jiang family!" Jiang Xiancheng was flushed by the old lady Jiang''s words, but he still stuck his neck to explain: "mother, you can''t say that. If your son can marry such a woman who can help his son''s official career, that''s his son''s skill. Since she married me, it''s natural for me to help me. I''m good for our family, and it''s good for her to live well, isn''t it? ¡± the more he said, the more justifiable he felt, "besides, if his son''s official career can be stable, it will also give our Jiang family a long face! Why is it disgraceful? " Mrs. Jiang was about to vomit blood because of his words. Pointing to Jiang Xian, she said angrily, "I gave up an old face to help you talk about the marriage of Yan family. What happened to you? She was bewildered by an aunt Zhu. The girl of Yan family died of depression. The Yan family also broke up with our family! If you had treated the mother of Wanbai well at the beginning! With the support of the Yan family, would you still be a third grade waite Chapter 201 "Even if you are a third grade waiter, at least you won''t be unable to do it like you are now!" Jiang Laofu''s face was a little white. In fact, he felt sorry for the dead Mrs. Jiang. When she helped Jiang Xiancheng marry Mrs. Jiang back, she repeatedly assured the Yan family that she would treat her well? When a man was married and pregnant, Jiang Xiancheng came out and raised the outer room. She was also known by Mrs. Jiang. When Mrs. Jiang was excited, she had an accident. As a result, Jiang Wanbai was born a fool. At that time, everyone knew that Mrs. Jiang gave birth to a fool because she was angry by Jiang first. But no one dared say it. Later, aunt Zhu urged Jiang Xiancheng to send Jiang Wanbai to the countryside to live and die. When Mrs. Jiang learned that she had been sent away from the capital, she actually had a mind to chase Jiang Wanbai back. But Jiang first showed this not long brain, immediately stopped her people back, but also ran to her yard to lose his temper, after losing his temper, he began to cry bitterly. "Because she is such a fool! My colleagues are making fun of my son! My son was ashamed when he went to the early morning. Mother, do you really want to embarrass my son for being a fool? " Between her son and her granddaughter, the son is still important, so Mrs. Jiang has to rest her mind. She only asks people to send enough money every year to ensure that Jiang Wanbai does not have a bad life even in the countryside. Unfortunately, the mother who went with Jiang Wanbai had already been bought by Aunt Zhu. Where would she spend the money on Jiang Wanbai. The old lady Jiang has been hiding the guilt in her heart. Only occasionally, when she can''t sleep in the dead of night, she thinks of her poor daughter-in-law, so she can say a few more words with her mother-in-law. In the heart of Mrs. Jiang, Jiang Wanbai is not as important as Jiangfu. At the moment, Mrs. Jiang is angry at Jiang first. Jiang Xiancheng listens. Although she has some regrets in her heart, if he had not been bewitched by Aunt Zhu, Mrs. Jiang would not have given birth to a fool, and nothing in the future would have happened. According to the friendship between Mrs. Jiang and Mrs. Qi Houfu, his Jiangfu will surely make friends with Qihou''s. He won''t always be a idle job. Oh, now he can''t even be idle. But Jiang Xiancheng did not want to admit that he was wrong. He was still stubborn and said, "the Yan family is just a merchant. What can they do for their son?" "What do you know?" Jiang Laofu was so popular that he swore. "Fool!" Mrs. Jiang shook her finger at Jiang Xiancheng and said angrily, "forget it, you can do whatever you want. But if you have damaged the reputation of our Jiang family, don''t blame being a mother for ignoring your feelings!" With that, Jiang turned and walked away. But Jiang Xian looks ugly and stays in the study, but the more unwilling he is in his heart. The more old Mrs. Jiang thinks he can''t, the more he wants to do something, Yan family? Isn''t the Yan family a merchant''s home? Although he is the richest man in Yancheng, this is the capital city. Yan city is hundreds of miles away from the capital, which is far from good! Jiang Xiancheng shakes his sleeves. Even though he is only a five grade one, there are still subordinates who are lower than his own. I heard that there is an unmarried legitimate daughter in Lord Chen''s family, but I don''t know how he looks. Jiang Xiancheng is thinking about these things in his heart. In the bamboo garden, aunt Zhu falls one porcelain cup after another. Chapter 202 Since the imperial edict came to the Imperial Palace, not only Jiang Ruyun demoted his concubine as a concubine, but even Jiang Xiancheng was demoted. Aunt Zhu was also shocked at that time. She didn''t know which link was wrong. How did she become like this? She asked the emperor for a marriage decree? If the emperor is not willing to give it, then forget it. How can you be in such a big trouble? It''s a pity that Aunt Zhu can''t see Jiang Ruyun now. She can''t know what happened at that time. She also wanted to send a letter to Jiang Ruyun to ask what was going on. However, Jiang Xiancheng''s rage that day really scared her. She didn''t dare to go to Jiang Xiancheng at this time. She could only smash things in the room and feel anxious and afraid. What aunt Zhu doesn''t know is that Jiang Xiancheng has actually delivered a letter to Jiang Ruyun. She wants to know what happened to Jiang Ruyun in the palace. Jiang Xiancheng also wants to know and see if there is any rescue method. But the letter did not pass into the harem. Now all the people in the palace know that Princess Yun has provoked the emperor''s anger, and the Jiang family has been angered. Now who dares to deliver letters for the Jiang family, and Jiang Ruyun has been banned. People in the palace have long been used to stepping on the low and holding high life. Jiang Ruyun used to have a little face, but now this kind of face has been trampled into the mud. Without the former brilliance, she is not even eating as before. The letter can not be delivered, Jiang Xiancheng also has no way, just for the three aunt Zhu''s mother and daughter more angry, even vaguely have to give up Jiang Ruyun''s meaning. However, Jiang Ruyue, who has not yet been married, still has some functions. Jiang Xiancheng calculates and hears whether there is any good family that can let Jiang Ruyue marry. Of course, in Jiang Xiancheng, the so-called good family can help him in his official career. Jiang Ruyue occasionally learned about this matter, and immediately ran to Aunt Zhu. As a result, she learned that Aunt Zhu was not in Zhuyuan. "Where will my mother go if she is not in Zhuyuan?" Jiang Ruyue asked with her eyebrows twisted. The maid who waited on Aunt Zhu''s eyes twinkled and hesitated for a long time before saying a sentence: "it should have been to the immortal master." "Why did Niang run to see the immortal master again?" Jiang Ruyue always felt that something was wrong. She didn''t know when to start. Every time she came to find aunt Zhu, she went to see the immortal master many times. This is still when she ran into it, and when she didn''t come over? Does aunt Zhu spend most of her time with the immortal master? "It''s no longer haunted now. Why does she always go to see the immortal master? Do you want to cultivate yourself Jiang Ruyue thinks about it blindly. He doesn''t see the strange look of people in the bamboo garden. He turns around and runs to the courtyard where the immortal master lives. When she got outside the yard where the immortal master lived, she saw the mother beside aunt Zhu waiting outside the yard, standing on tiptoe to look into the yard. "Why are you standing here? Where''s my mother Jiang Ruyue walked over and asked Mammy to drink. Mammy was startled and almost fell on the ground. She found that Jiang Ruyue was coming. After that, she quietly relaxed. She bowed her head and said, "madam, let the immortal master help to see if the fetus is OK, but when the immortal master does it, she doesn''t want anyone to watch. The maids are waiting outside." "Isn''t that what a doctor should do?" Jiang Ruyue twisted her eyebrows, "forget it, I have something to look for my mother." She said, and planned to open the door directly into the yard. Chapter 203 "Little lady!" Mammy was surprised and quickly reached out to stop her. Jiang Ruyue''s face suddenly became ugly. "I want to go in. Do you dare to stop me?" Mammy also looked at Jiang Ruyue and grew up. She always felt that she was different from her mother and daughter. In the past, Jiang Ruyue was really close to her, but now she is listening to the old servant in Jiang Ruyue''s mouth. Mammy suddenly realized that, in fact, she was still a slave here in the river. She was in a state of depression and complicated, but she did not forget what she wanted to do. We can''t let Jiang Ruyue break in now. If we see something we shouldn''t see, I don''t know if aunt Zhu will let her go. Even the immortal master won''t let her go. When she thought of what she had raised in her room by chance, Mammy was shaking. Jiang Ruyue couldn''t understand. She said that she had something urgent to go in to find her mother. The old slave even tried to stop her from going in. Because she was beaten by Jiang Xiancheng, Jiang Ruyue was very upset. Now she was more depressed and her anger rose regardless of her. There was a lot of noise outside the yard, but it was strange that the people in the yard seemed to hear nothing, and there was no movement. At first, Jiang Ruyue was still angry, but later she began to worry. Elder sister was not something she wanted to contact, and now she was demoted to be a concubine because of her affairs. Jiang Ruyue was also afraid that she had begun to hate herself. Now, the only thing she can rely on is her mother. She can''t have an accident. At such a thought, Jiang Ruyue was in a hurry and called out: "what are you still in a daze to do? Break in! See if there''s something wrong with my mother When the servants who followed Jiang Ruyue heard this, they also felt strange. Although aunt Zhu could not be spoiled now, the child in her belly was still valued, so she did not dare to delay. They all went forward to open Mammy and kick the door. Jiang Ruyue was free, so she kicked Mammy, "cheap maid! If you dare to harm my mother, I will never let you go! " Mammy was aggrieved. Every time she came to the immortal master, aunt Zhu took her alone. Now, the people brought by Jiang Ruyue wanted to do something. She couldn''t stop her, and she also obeyed aunt Zhu''s orders and stayed outside. Soon, the closed gate was kicked open by the people brought by Jiang Ruyue, and Jiang rushes in fiercely. As soon as she enters, she screams and turns her eyes into a faint. When Jiang Ruyue woke up again, she had been sent back to her yard. She opened her eyes vaguely and saw a figure sitting by the bed. She was scared and almost screamed. Or the person beside the bed saw her wake up, wiped the corners of her eyes with a veil, and said in a voice, "Ruyue, are you ok? I''m scared to death. " "Mother?" Jiang Ruyue blinked her eyes and saw that the person sitting by the bed was aunt Zhu. She breathed a sigh of relief. Then she thought of the scene she saw before she fainted. Her face became frightened again. She quickly sat up and grabbed aunt Zhu''s hand and said, "mother, I I see ghosts A lot of ghosts It''s in the yard of the immortal master... " "It was kept by the immortal master to protect the yard, so that no one would intrude in and disturb his cultivation." Aunt Zhu listened to Jiang Ruyue''s words without any surprise and explained a sentence. Chapter 204 "Mother, aren''t you afraid?" Jiang Ruyue looks at Aunt Zhu with disbelief. She can still remember how miserable she was when she was haunted. As a result, aunt Zhu frowned and said, "what''s to be afraid of? That''s where the immortal master lives." After a pause, he suddenly rebuked Jiang Ruyue: "it''s you, Ruyue. What do you want people to do in the yard of the immortal master? Didn''t mother leave mammy outside the yard? Didn''t mammy tell you? No one can break in when the immortal master does it! " "Mother Jiang Ruyue''s aggrieved eyes were red, "Niang, I''m not worried about you, the yard is so noisy outside, as a result, you don''t have any movement inside. I''m worried about your accident, which makes people break in." After all, it was her beloved daughter. Even now she had a more concerned person, aunt Zhu was still in a weak state of mind. She held Jiang Ruyue in her arms and said, "OK, it''s your mother''s fault. It''s your mother''s fault." "Mother, I have only you. If you don''t care about me, what should I do?" Jiang Ruyue lies in the arms of aunt Zhu, choking. Aunt Zhu''s eyebrows moved and said, "your father won''t care about you..." As soon as Jiang Xiancheng was mentioned, Jiang Ruyue remembered what he had been looking for before. She suddenly lifted her body from Aunt Zhu''s arms. She grabbed aunt Zhu''s sleeve and said, "mother, do you know that my father will marry me casually for his official career?" "What?" Aunt Zhu twisted her eyebrows. She really didn''t know. Now most of her mind was on the immortal master and the children in her abdomen. She didn''t care what she was doing recently. Hearing this, she immediately felt a little unbelievable, "your father never cares about these things. Where did you hear that? Is someone deliberately lying to you? " "I heard my father say it myself!" Jiang Ruyue said excitedly. If she didn''t want to go to Jiang Xiancheng and admit her mistake, hoping to return to the time when Jiang Xiancheng spoiled herself, she would not hear Jiang Xiancheng mention his marriage outside the study. "What Dad cares about most is his career. Who knows who he will marry me for his career?" Jiang Ruyue thought more and more afraid, she worried that Jiang Xiancheng would marry her to those old men as concubines in order to please the boss. Aunt Zhu''s eyes flashed and she was also angry. Now she hated Jiang Xiancheng, and she didn''t care about him at all. That day, when she cried out that she had a stomachache, Jiang Xiancheng didn''t have the slightest worry and concern. If it wasn''t for the old lady Jiang standing by, Jiang Xiancheng would probably have started at her. Thinking of this, aunt Zhu took Jiang Ruyue and said in a low voice, "my mother just went to see the immortal master and asked about your marriage. The immortal Master said that Qi Shizi is your good mate..." In fact, she complained about it in front of the immortal master, and the immortal master gave her an idea. Jiang Ruyue''s eyes brightened when she heard the speech, but she soon became dark again. She bit her lip and said, "mother, I can''t marry into the Qi Marquis''s house. You see, just for the purpose of giving the marriage edict, I hurt my elder sister and father like this..." "The immortal Master said it was possible, that''s possible. Don''t you believe the immortal master''s words?" Aunt Zhu reached out and patted her, pulled her close, and said the immortal master''s plan. After finishing, Jiang Ruyue was worried and surprised, and asked, "mother, is this plan really OK?" "Why not? You wait and see. " Aunt Zhu touched her stomach and laughed. Chapter 205 When Jiang Wanbai was still working on her study in the mansion, there were rumors about her fate. "Say I''m COFU? It''s a lonely evil spirit. " Jiang Wanbai blinked and looked at the little paper crane in front of him. Since he knew that Aunt Zhu was pregnant, Jiang Wanbai left a little heart in his mind and asked the little paper man to help him stare. You don''t have to go into the Jiangfu. You just need to stare outside the Jiangfu. You can also watch the scene of Jiang Xiancheng''s attack on Aunt Zhu and Jiang Ruyue when Jiang Xiancheng was demoted. Who let her little paper man have a real-time display screen function. The little paper crane is related to the small paper man sent out, so that the small paper man who does not need to go out runs on both sides. Jiang Wanbai has just learned about this. And the people of Qihou mansion also knew about it. All the people in Qihou''s house knew that Jiang Wanbai would be their future son''s wife. When they heard the rumors outside, the people who went out to buy in the morning sent people back to the house first and told them about it. The man first told the old lady Qi, because at this time the Lord Qi had already gone to court in the palace. Old lady Qi is old and sleeps little. She gets up very early. She is sitting by the couch, chatting with her mother about the past and waiting for Qi Qingxing and others to come and have breakfast. There are not many masters of Qihou''s house, and there are not so many rules in other families. At least they don''t ask to come to Mrs. Qi before breakfast. It''s just that the weather is cold now, and several people of Qihou''s house spontaneously have breakfast with Mrs. Qi. When the servant was still telling the rumors outside with Mrs. Qi, Mrs. Qing also came. Hearing the following words, she frowned slightly. She thought of the words that the servant just said, "the life of a solitary evil spirit, a person close to you", which is not the same as Qi Hao''s original life style? Mrs. Qing, who was also in charge of the family, naturally recognized that the servant was one of the people who supported the purchase. Seeing him kneeling here at this time, her mind changed, she guessed most of them. She asked Mrs. Qi, "mother, but there are rumors about Qi Hao outside?" After the ban imposed by Qi Hao was solved by Jiang Wanbai, when Mrs. Qing mentioned Qi Hao again, her tone was like mentioning a stranger. Her feelings for Qi Hao''s "false son" in the past ten years were also false, and they were all Qi Hao''s prohibitions. "It has nothing to do with Qi Hao." Mrs. Qi shakes her head. She is different from Mrs. Qing. Her feelings for Qi Hao are real, but most of her mind has been on Qi Qingxing in recent years. Qi Hao''s health is getting worse and worse in recent years. But there are still feelings, but this feeling was almost exhausted when he learned that Qi Hao was the one who harmed Qi Qingxing. When you mention this name again, you will feel a long time apart. Mrs. Qi''s eyes were in a trance for a moment, and she told Mrs. Qing what she had just said, "it''s evening white. Early this morning, the people who went out to buy heard many people spreading this. I think it''s all nonsense! There must be someone who deliberately destroys the reputation of Wanbai behind his back! " The people of the world have paid much attention to the eight characters of fate. Otherwise, they would not have to ask the master for help before the engagement. Chapter 206 Although no one can guarantee that the master invited must be right, there is still some peace of mind. But now it is said that Jiang Wanbai''s life style is not good. If the person who has an engagement with Jiang Wanbai is not Qi Hou''s house who knows her skills, other people who don''t know her will have already run to break the engagement with Jiang Wanbai. This is not over, and the people of Jiangfu will probably not give up. "Mother, why don''t you have someone check it out? See who''s behind the scenes? " Mrs. Qing frowned slightly and felt that this matter was not easy to deal with. After all, they can''t have anyone talk about it. Obviously, Mrs. Qi also thought about the difficulty of this matter. She immediately nodded her head and told people to do it. She said with a headache: "we two women can only think of only these. The rest is to see how to deal with it by Qingxing and marquis." "What about the evening white? Do you want to tell her about it? " Mrs. Qing asked hesitantly. She felt that if she had to deal with this matter instead, she was afraid that she would collapse at once. It was better not to tell Jiang Wanbai that the weather was cold now and Jiang Wanbai would leave the house even less. Maybe by the time Jiang Wanbai wants to leave the mansion, this matter will have been solved. Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Qing thought almost the same, but she did not directly decide the matter, but said: "look at Qingxing how to say." But Qi Qingxing always came with Jiang Wanbai, and this morning was the same. They walked in side by side. They first said hello to Mrs. Qi, and then asked Mrs. Qing how she was doing. Mrs. Qing nodded, looking at Jiang Wanbai''s eyes more than ever. Jiang Wanbai always feels that something is wrong. Not only does Mrs. Qing look at her differently than in the past, but also old lady Lian Qi. Maybe she has already known the rumors outside? At that time, Jiang Wanbai already knew the rumor from the small paper population. Now he thought about it. However, Mrs. Qing and Mrs. Qi did not take the initiative to mention this matter, and Jiang Wanbai did not mention it. Soon, the Lord of Qi also came back to eat breakfast together. Mrs. Qing and Mrs. Qi looked at each other. Mrs. Qi first said, "Lord Hou and Qingxing stay here to talk with me." "Come with me in the evening white. I just want to ask you something." Mrs. Qing also followed, saying that her words made people misunderstood, and then quickly explained a sentence: "it''s about children." Jiang Wanbai thought, I haven''t had a child, I don''t know if you ask me. But she knew that Mrs. Qi wanted to support herself. She probably wanted to discuss those rumors with Qi Qingxing and Qi houye, so she didn''t refuse. "Madam Qing, let''s go." Jiang Wanbai stood up and said to Qi Qingxing before leaving: "I''ll go first." "Good." Qi Qingxing nodded and watched her leave with Mrs. Qing. As soon as Jiang Wanbai left, Lord Qi asked Mrs. Qi, "mother, do you want to talk about rumors outside?" "You already know that?" Mrs. Qi was stunned, and then her heart sank. The Lord Qi just went to the court. He came and went on the carriage. He knew all the rumors. Doesn''t it mean that those rumors have been spread to the palace? The Lord of Qi nodded and looked at Qi Qingxing, who was beside him, with a face that he didn''t know. He said in a deep voice, "I didn''t know about it. I just heard Jiang Xiancheng say it in the early Dynasty." Chapter 207 At that time, before the emperor came, the courtiers in the hall of Supreme Harmony were lazy and gathered in groups to talk, but all of them lowered their voices. After all, this was in the hall of Supreme Harmony, and it was not in the morning, so it was not good to make a lot of noise. That is to say, in the buzz, Jiang''s voice rose abruptly to attract everyone''s attention in the past. Jiang Xiancheng looked excited and angry: "if it wasn''t for a broom star in your house, how could I and her elder sister annoy the emperor! It''s no wonder that since she came back, I can''t live well in the government! " "Evil spirit? What''s the life of a solitary evil spirit? Who is the life of the solitary evil spirit There was a question immediately. They are not interested in how Jiang Xiancheng is, but they are very interested in the life of Gu Sha. This is very frightening. Of course, we should know who it is. That''s the way to be on guard, isn''t it? I didn''t notice for a moment that the man approached. When Jiang Xiancheng heard someone''s inquiry, he felt that it was time for him to wash his white clothes. He immediately said that Jiang Wanbai was the fate of a solitary evil spirit. He wished to blame Jiang Wanbai for being demoted and even unable to be reused for more than ten years. "When she was still in the house, there was no peace in the house. Later, I asked someone to give her a life. When I learned that she was an orphan, I sent her to the countryside. It was not surprising! As soon as she left, the government got better. Now she is back, alas... " Jiang Xiancheng was very proud. In a few words, he attributed all these things to Jiang Wanbai''s fate. In this way, no one would say that he was cruel and sent Jiang Wanbai to the countryside because of Jiang Wanbai''s fate! And the reason why he is demoted now is that Jiang Wanbai, the official of the imperial family, has come back. It is not that he has angered the emperor! During this period of time, because he was suddenly demoted, several of his former colleagues also alienated him. Jiang Xiancheng knew that these people deliberately alienated him because they were afraid of affecting themselves because they saw him irritating the emperor. Sure enough, someone really believed Jiang Xiancheng''s words and showed pity to Jiang Xiancheng, saying: "Lord Jiang is really pitiful. It''s really hard for you to stand such a evil star for so many years." "I''m ok now, but I''ve just been demoted. But she''s living in Qihou''s house, and she''s closest to his family..." Jiang Xiancheng was hesitant and impatient, and looked at the Lord Qi with deep guilt. All the people around him were shocked and said, "I heard that the life of the solitary evil spirit is bad luck for anyone who is close to him. The closer he gets, the worse he will be, and even he will die!" As soon as the words came out, the eyes of the Lord Qi changed. And people who always liked to fight against Lord Qi said, "these are just some groundless statements. I don''t think the Lord Qi will drive the girls out because of these rumors." This is really full of malice. If Jiang Wanbai is really an orphan, then keeping Jiang Wanbai in Qihou''s residence is a bomb that will kill you when you don''t know. And these words are just digging holes for the Lord Qi! If Qi Hou Ye is a man who wants to save face and leaves Jiang Wanbai bravely, he is leaving a deadly bomb. If he doesn''t, he will directly ridicule the Lord Qi and embarrass a weak woman. Chapter 208 But when the river is not really the life of the solitary Sha, the pit is no longer a pit. Qi Hou ye even ignored this person, even a look did not give, but sink eyebrows to look at the river first presented, Jiang Xianxian is not really want to face Qihou mansion, even if he knew that he was demoted also has Qi Hou Ye presence merit. "Lord Qi, you should send her back to the countryside. At first, the lower official thought she had been in the countryside for so many years, and it was not stupid. The life style may have changed, but now, her life style seems to have not changed. In order to avoid the harm to you, she should be sent back." Jiang sighed first, a look of apology. Lian Yun stood by the side of the Lord Qi, and they were talking. So when they first shouted out those words in the river, Lian Yun did not go away. He knew that Lord Qi would never believe these words, because they knew the best about Jiang''s ability to be late white. It is said that Jiang evening white is a lonely star of Tiansha, but the treasure is saved by Jiang evening white. The fifth princess is also saved by Jiang evening white. Even Qi Qingxing, who was approved by master Mingyuan, survived this half year. In the words of Mrs. Qi, Jiang evening white is Fu Xing, the noble person of Qi Qingxing, said by master Mingyuan. No, since Qihao was solved by Jiang evening white, she has been promoted to the whole Qihou mansion. Now, she is the noble of the general mansion of the state protection and the fifth princess. To say that Jiang evening white is a sky evil alone star, they two together with the emperor on the first do not recognize! "It''s ridiculous to blame a woman for all his faults and failures, and to pull out the life of a solitary evil spirit," said the Lord Qi "Lord Qi is right!" Lian Yun immediately attached to the side, "Jiang first presents, I will see you don''t feel ashamed but also very proud of the appearance, but fall in the eyes of the general and the Lord, you are just a ridiculous coward! It''s still a little man! " "I You You...... " Jiang first presented a clear and white face mocked by Qi Hou ye and Lian Yun. They opened their mouths, and the people nearby dared not speak. But before to Qihou Ye digging the pit, after being ignored, also did not open to say anything. Seeing that Jiang was given to the joint by two big guys, no one dared to mention the matter just now. After Qi Hou ye and Lian Yun connect were finished, they turned around, and they didn''t put Jiang first in their heart. Jiang stood there, standing in the first place, and he was low in his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. There is something about Jiang''s late white life or aunt Zhu told him last night that he was not willing to see Aunt Zhu again. When she saw her, he was angry. But last night aunt Zhu first invited him to the bamboo garden in the name of the child in her stomach, and then she coaxed him gently and gently for a long time. At that time, Jiang felt like she was back to the time when she and aunt Zhu were in love again. Then, he learned from the swallow and spit of aunt Zhu that she found the immortal master to calculate the life of Jiang evening white, and she knew that Jiang evening White was actually the fate of Gusha. When Aunt Zhu explained the meaning of Gusha''s life, Jiang came down in cold sweat, and was shocked and angry. He was afraid. He had no doubt about Aunt Zhu. After all, he had seen the skill of the immortal master in the house. At first, Jiang had asked the immortal teacher to help him to run his career, but he was rejected. Chapter 209 At that time, the immortal Master said that as long as he didn''t have any ups and downs, he would have been a magnanimous official career. After that, he sighed and shook his head slightly. At that time, Jiang Xiancheng did not know why he sighed and shook his head, but now he does. "It turns out that the immortal master knew that Jiang Wanbai''s fate was harming me at that time!" Jiang first stood up abruptly, gnashing his teeth. Thinking of Jiang Wanbai''s attitude towards himself that day in Gongzhong, he was angry. He didn''t blame her for killing herself, but she was so kind that she didn''t know how to be grateful and didn''t pay attention to his father! Hateful! Remembering his hatred, Jiang Xiancheng had no objection to Aunt Zhu''s plan to export. He even went to the battle in person and publicized it in Taihe hall, trying to clean up his previous stains. It''s a pity that all this has been stirred by Qi Hou ye and Lian Yun. When Xiao Quan came to the upper court, Qi Hou ye and Lian Yun all stepped out of the queue and took part in the first edition of Jiang on the spot. "The emperor, Jiang Xiancheng spread rumors in the hall of Supreme Harmony, and he did not know how to reflect on himself. He tried to find a high sounding excuse for his mistakes and blamed everything on a woman. In the view of the minister, it was really a cowardly and villain behavior!" "Emperor, I think the Marquis is is right. Jiang Xiancheng is the man..." Lian Yun agrees. After their words, Jiang Xian was pale and fell on the ground. He almost climbed out on his knees and cried to Xiao Quan: "emperor! I am wronged! What I said is true "Jiang Xiancheng explained that it was the immortal master of his family who approved the fate of the late Jiang Bai Gu Sha, and also the apprentice of the Taoist priest who had caught ghosts for Jiang Fu before." Qi Hou ye thought about what Jiang Xiancheng said at that time, and his brow was still calm. At that time, Jiang Xiancheng still wanted to take the Lord Qi to testify for him. After all, the master of the immortal master in his mouth was also invited to Qihou house, but he never went back after he asked to go to Qihou house. The Lord of Qi directly said in a low voice: "he tried to murder the son of this Marquis, and he has been put to death." In a word, let Jiang take a breath of cool air and sit on the ground. When he came back to his senses, Xiao Quan demoted him to seven grades and transferred him away from the capital. He immediately packed up his things and left Beijing early. Hearing what happened on the court at that time, Qi Qingxing was slightly cold and said, "that immortal master can''t just let it go." As for the rumor, with Jiang, he first presented himself. As long as he publicized these rumors, and then dealt with the immortal master, the rumors would disappear naturally. "That man can also do some magic. I''m afraid we can''t move each other easily." The Lord of Qi meant something. Qi Qingxing nodded slightly and said, "this matter has to be known later." Anyway, it''s all for Jiang Wanbai to know. Qi Qingxing doesn''t worry about Jiang Wanbai as much as Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Qing. Qi Qingxing, after all, is the person who knows Jiang Wanbai best at present. After he decides, old lady Qi and Lord Qi are at ease. Leaving from Mrs. Qi, Qi Qingxing went to Jiang Wanbai''s yard. When he went, Jiang Wanbai had already returned from Mrs. Qing. When he saw him coming, he immediately stood up and ran to him mysteriously. Jiang Wanbai reached out and put a finger between his lips and said, "let me guess what you want to say." "Guess." Qi Qingxing raises eyebrows and looks at her. Jiang Wanbai confidently smiles and puts her hands back into her arms, holding Mrs. Tang in her arms. "Are you going to talk to me about rumors outside?" Chapter 210 "That''s right." Qi Qingxing nodded, went over and sat down opposite her. There was a small table between them. The table was a low table, which was used on the couch. He could reach each other with his hand. Seeing that Jiang Wanbai had no haze in his face, he knew that she had not taken those rumors to heart, so he asked with a smile: "what reward do you want for the evening?" "Any reward?" Jiang Wanbai half body on the small table, leaning close. Qi Qingxing nodded, "as long as I have." "Then you have to go to Daqing temple with me tomorrow." Jiangwan Baidao. Qi Qingxing was stunned. He was supposed to go to the Daqing temple. Even if Jiang Wanbai didn''t say it, he was sure to go, "change it." Qi Qingxing said, "I was going to Daqing temple." Jiang Wanbai listened to the speech and thought for a while, and then said, "after coming back from Daqing temple, you have to accompany me to go shopping in the street." "Good." Qi Qingxing''s eyebrows and eyes showed a gentle smile. After returning to Beijing for such a long time, he really should take her to the street to have a good stroll. Thinking that he had neglected this point, Qi Qingxing could not help but feel some remorse. But he didn''t show it. Instead, he told Jiang Wanbai about all the things he had just discussed with Mr. Qi, the Lord of Qi. At last, he asked, "how do you already know?" He can be sure that Jiang Wanbai has not been out of the mansion today, and his family members have been ordered not to discuss this matter in the mansion. "Because of this." Jiang Wanbai snapped his fingers, and a small paper crane flew over from the side, flapping its wings and landing on Jiang Wanbai''s fingertips. She said that she had put a paper man to watch Jiang Fu. After hearing this, Qi Qingxing looked strange and asked, "I didn''t expect the paper man to have such a wonderful effect." "The paper man''s surveillance skills are limited. If they are too far away from me, they will lose their effectiveness and become ordinary paper people." Jiang Wanbai saw that he had another idea and explained the advantages and disadvantages to him. He also sighed: "if my elder martial brother were here, it would be different. His art of paper man has reached the peak. Even if the paper man is away from him, he will have divine sense and even have certain attack power. In short, it will have many advantages..." Hearing Jiang Wanbai''s exclamation of her senior brother, Qi Qingxing suddenly became alert and asked, "how old is your senior brother? Do you like him very much? " "When I died, my senior brother was over 50 years old, and had a daughter. I heard that she was still a big star, but I didn''t see it with my own eyes." Jiang Wanbai didn''t see Qi Qingxing''s difference, but explained it truthfully. Qi Qingxing, who had been more than 50 years old, was relieved in a moment and continued to bring the topic back. He said, "the one who is making trouble in Jiangfu is the Taoist priest''s apprentice, and that person also knows xuanshu. I''m afraid my father and I can''t deal with it." "Let me do it!" Jiang Wanbai suddenly said with great passion that he was afraid to take a chest guarantee. She said: "the immortal master is not a good thing. The reason why I let the paper man stare at Jiangfu is that there is resentment and blood accumulated above the river house." This shows that some people in Jiangfu are practicing some magic arts, and the blood will be strong every other period of time. Jiang Wanbai can''t help but suspect that the other party is killing people. Even if there were no rumors about this, Jiang Wanbai did not intend to let that man hop around again. "One more thing." Jiang Wanbai suddenly lowered his voice and approached the mysterious Qi Qingxing God. As soon as she leaned over the small table, Qi Qingxing could not help but approach her. When she smelled a familiar fragrance, she couldn''t help falling into a trance. Chapter 211 Qi Qingxing narrows his mind and looks at Jiang Wanbai. But Jiang Wanbai did not notice this, whispered: "in fact, the child in aunt Zhu''s stomach is not Jiang Xiancheng." Qi Qingxing has a meal and looks at her. Seeing that she showed a small gossip look, she instantly laughed, and her heart was soft and collapsed, and said, "how do you know?" "I saw Jiang Xian''s face last time." Jiangwan Baidao. The last time she saw Jiang Xiancheng in the palace, she confirmed that the fetus in aunt Zhu''s womb had nothing to do with Jiang Xiancheng, so she said with Qi Qingxing for sure. Qi Qingxing didn''t think it was bad for her to say that her father had been brought up with a green hat. Anyway, Jiang Xiancheng didn''t regard her as a daughter. For Jiang Wanbai, she was brought up by a master in the 21st century. As for the soul and soul of growing up in this world, she was struggling to grow up. He had nothing to do with Jiang Xiancheng. Maybe she should thank Jiang Xiancheng for not killing? "I don''t know who is the father of the child in aunt Zhu''s womb." Jiang Wanbai murmured, paused for a moment and then said, "I hope it''s not what I think." Speaking of this sentence, Jiang Wan''s white face showed a sad look. Qi Qingxing saw it and asked, "what''s wrong with it?" "I suspect that child belongs to the immortal master." "But this is not the most important thing. The important thing is that in the eyes of the immortal master, what the child is to him." It is his own blood, or the carrier of some kind of magic, such as ghost boy and infant spirit. Jiang Wanbai only knows that there are several kinds of magic arts practiced by fetus. In fact, Jiang Wanbai doesn''t want to think bad. What if the immortal master took this child as his blood and cherished it as ordinary people treat children? But the blood color above Jiang Fu really worried Jiang Wanbai. Qi Qingxing gathers her eyes and grasps her hand silently to comfort her. Qi Qingxing has seen the two extremes of human nature, so he is not surprised by Jiang Wanbai''s concerns. His palms were dry and warm. In such a wet and cold weather, Jiang Wanbai felt that the warmth had reached the bottom of her heart. She took a deep breath and said, "I don''t care about those rumors, but I can''t if they affect you." Jiang Wanbai stood up and put Mrs. Tang in Qi Qingxing''s arms and said, "you wait for me here. I''ll go to Jiangfu." All her important things are in the storage ring, which saves her time to clean up. Qi Qingxing''s eyebrows moved and his heart warmed. Because of Jiang Wanbai''s words, he knew that Jiang Wanbai had really taken him and put Qi Hou''s house in his heart. However, he did not wait here as she said. Instead, he also stood up and said, "I will go with you." "No Jiang Wanbai blinked and laughed, "I''ll be back soon. It''s freezing outside. Don''t go with me. " Now it''s almost the middle of November. Seeing the weather getting colder and colder, it''s unreasonable for the weather here to get cold anyway. Qi Qingxing looks at her in silence and suddenly realizes that he can''t help her even if he goes. He may drag her back. If there is a real fight, Jiang Wanbai has to deal with the enemy and pay attention to his safety. If the other party is not too strong, it is just that if Jiang Wanbai is good for being nervous and can not be distracted, he is there to harm her. Chapter 212 Thinking of this, Qi Qingxing was irritable and powerless. If he could, he would learn xuanshu, but he didn''t have the talent. Jiang Wanbai sensed the change of Qi Qingxing''s momentum. She was not in a hurry to start, but stopped to stand in front of Qi Qingxing. "OK, what are you thinking?" Jiang Wanbai held his face in his hand and asked with a wink. She seldom noticed that Qi Qingxing was like this, so she could not let go of Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing looks down at her. He wants to shake his head and find an excuse to cover up the past. He doesn''t want Jiang Wanbai to know his inner vulnerability. But when the excuse came to his mouth, Qi Qingxing saw Jiang Wan''s worry in his white eyes. He suddenly realized that he could find an excuse to cover up the past for others, but not when facing Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai is different. After understanding this, Qi Qingxing told Jiang Wanbai all his thoughts calmly. "In the evening, I''m very weak, also very irritable, and more afraid. When you are going to face these dangers, I can''t do anything. If you don''t go with me, I''m not at ease. I''ll be worried and afraid." "Then you go with me." Jiangwan Baidao. Qi Qingxing shook his head and then said, "but if I go with you, I''m afraid it will drag me down. I will become an enemy and threaten your existence. I''m afraid you will be distracted." Jiang Wanbai was stunned and didn''t expect Qi Qingxing to think so much. As soon as Qi Qingxing said it, Jiang Wanbai knew that there was nothing wrong with these worries. She thought, her face flashed a moment of tangle, and suddenly looked up at Qi Qingxing and said, "this is simple. You and I can practice together in the future. Our tianyinmen skill can not only strengthen our health, but also help you protect yourself when you are critical. In this way, you and I will face that together When it''s better, you can go with us. We''re all at ease The more Jiang Wanbai said, he thought this was feasible. In fact, even if Qi Qingxing didn''t say anything today, she would have to face this problem sooner or later. She would inevitably encounter a stronger opponent in the future. What if the other party took a back course to deal with Qi Qingxing? She is not worried about Qi Qingxing. Instead of worrying about Qi Qingxing, she should teach Qi Qingxing to protect herself. Qi Qingxing looked at her in dismay and said, "but I have no talent." "Who says you don''t have talent?" Jiang Wanbai frowns, a face of disapproval. Qi Qingxing looked at her and did not speak. Jiang Wanbai was stunned and recalled carefully when she said such a thing. Soon she remembered. For a moment, she was helpless and explained: "I said that you don''t have talent in Fengshui. It doesn''t include cultivating skills. Just like me, you have talent in drawing symbols and arrays, but I can''t practice weapons. So although you can''t go through fengshui, you can''t do it It''s OK to practice martial arts. " "How do you know?" Qi Qingxing''s eyes slightly narrowed, or some hesitation. After all, Jiang Wanbai has never mentioned it. How can she know if he can practice? "I''ve observed it, I''ve touched it secretly." Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and said honestly. From the decision to go hand in hand with Qi Qingxing, Jiang Wanbai stealthily touched the bone when Qi Qingxing held her, knowing that Qi Qingxing was OK. Although Tianyin sect forbids disciples to pass on the skills to others, there is a situation that is OK. Chapter 213 If the other half of Tianyin sect''s disciples is not from Xuanmen, they can choose a skill to teach the other half. "Always teach you a skill, so that even if you encounter something, at least you can protect yourself." Jiangwan Baidao. It''s hard to avoid that some people can''t do anything about Feng Shui Fu. Then they can teach their own skills to each other. In order to prevent the disciples from taking back half of what they have learned in order to prevent them from getting divorced. "It should have been taught to you after we got married, but it doesn''t matter at all in advance." Jiangwan Baidao. After listening to Jiang Wanbai finish this, Qi Qingxing''s irritability gradually calmed down. He gave a light sigh of relief, reached out for Jiang Wanbai to close his cloak, and said, "go back quickly." "Good." Jiang Wanbai smiles and kisses Qi Qingxing''s face on tiptoe before leaving. Pro finished running, slippery like a fish, do not give Qi Qingxing to seize her opportunity. Jiang Wanbai went to Jiangfu in a fair and aboveboard manner. He sat in the carriage of Qihou mansion. The carriage stopped at the gate of Jiangfu, and Jiang Wanbai got off the carriage. Perhaps she should be happy, because the body was sent to the countryside for several years before her rebirth, but after she came back, she had not gone to the streets or to various banquets in Beijing except entering the palace. As a result, people who hear rumors now only know that Jiang Wanbai, the second miss of Jiangfu, is a lonely star of Tiansha, but they don''t know what Jiang Wanbai looks like. But the people of Jiangfu met her. When they saw her getting out of the carriage, they all turned pale and frightened. They even recoiled, for fear that they would be conquered if they approached Jiang Wanbai. If you change to someone else, I''m afraid they will be angry to see their reaction like avoiding the plague. But Jiang Wanbai doesn''t care at all, so she goes straight in. Along the way, people who saw her were scared to avoid, and no one dared to stop her. While Jiang Wanbai walks inside, she occasionally looks up at the top. After entering Jiangfu, the resentment and blood color perception become more and more intense. Jiang Wanbai looked at the most concentrated place and knew that the direction was where the immortal master lived. "Second lady!" Suddenly, a mammy blocks in front of Jiang Wanbai. Later, ma''am was afraid of you, but she didn''t show any fear to her Mammy finished, but also showed a smile toward Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai thought for a moment that she could not rush directly to the courtyard where the immortal master was. She had to avoid the eyes and ears of Jiang Fu. She nodded and followed Mammy to the old lady Jiang''s yard. As soon as he went in, Jiang Wanbai smelled a smell of medicine. After a slight pause, he continued to walk inside. As he walked, he asked, "grandmother is ill?" "The old lady caught a cold last night, and has asked the doctor to come and see it." Said Mammy. It doesn''t say that the old lady was actually presented to her by Jiang. The imperial edict came to your house yesterday, and the emperor only gave them three days. During these three days, they had to pack up their things and follow Jiang Xiancheng to leave the capital and go to Yancheng. What a coincidence, Jiang Xiancheng was demoted to a county of Yancheng this time to be the county magistrate. In this short time, Jiang Xiancheng fell from the third grade to the seventh grade. He couldn''t even stay in the capital. He was dragged back by the imperial guards yesterday. The whole person seems to be crazy. Chapter 214 As soon as Mrs. Jiang heard what Jiang Xiancheng had done on the hall of Supreme Harmony, she immediately fainted with anger. "Evening white, did you know about your father''s demotion?" Mrs. Jiang leaned on the couch, and her face was much worse than when Jiang Wanbai saw her last time. She even had a faint breath on her face. Jiang Wanbai can tell from a glance that Mrs. Jiang was affected by those resentments. She should be glad that the immortal master''s living place is not close to Mrs. Jiang''s yard, otherwise the situation of Mrs. Jiang will be much more serious. "I see." Jiangwan Baidao. She thought that Mrs. Jiang would be as afraid and resentful as others. After all, she seemed to believe this more than Jiang Xiancheng. However, Mrs. Jiang was only in a state of despondency. She looked at everything, or was completely disappointed with Jiang Xiancheng. She knew that Jiang family was really going to be destroyed here. Mrs. Jiang closed her eyes and said, "Wanbai, your father is a fool, and I can''t tell you to blame him any more. If you want to blame him, you can blame him. Anyway, you won''t see him again in two days. I''m old, and I don''t know how long I can live. Now I can''t control him, let alone later, my father..." Mrs. Jiang''s voice stopped abruptly. She was silent for a while, then suddenly she shook her head and said, "forget it, everyone has his own destiny. It''s his own work. What should we do?" So I pressed down that little thought in my heart. She also knows that today''s Jiang Wanbai has no feelings for the Jiang family. Jiang Wanbai just sat there in silence and did not answer the old lady Jiang''s words. In fact, she felt that if she left the capital, she would not be able to go to Yancheng. She pursed her lips and suddenly said, "grandmother can actually stay in the capital. I heard that the emperor did not take this residence back." This mansion is not the Shilang house given by the emperor, but the dowry that Mrs. Jiang brought when she married into the Jiang family. I don''t know how much larger it is than the original Shilang''s house, so the Jiangs live here. Seeing that Jiang Wanbai opened her mouth, the mammy on one side also advised him: "yes, old lady, you can stay in the capital. When you have a chance in the future, the master will be promoted again, and your mother and son will be able to live together again." "He won''t be promoted in his whole life." Mrs. Jiang has been looking very well. She shakes her head and won''t cheat herself. She knows that Jiang Xiancheng has been demoted this time. She doesn''t want to come back again. If he doesn''t commit a crime, it''s OK. If he goes to the county, he will not be able to do it next time. Mrs. Jiang sighed and said, "the people of the Jiang family are not in the capital city. I will not go to the county. I will go back to the old house of our Jiang family. When I die, I will go back to the ancestral hall of the Jiang family." She probably knows how her body is. The mother on the side has been serving the old lady Jiang for decades. Her eyes are red when she hears the speech, but she knows the old lady''s temperament, because she has no further advice. "Evening white, grandmother is sorry for you, too." Mrs. Jiang suddenly said, "if you want to blame your grandmother, you should also complain about it. Your mother brought the dowry that she always asked people to keep for you, including this mansion. In two days, we moved away, and my grandmother let people leave all the things for you Chapter 215 "I don''t complain." Jiang Wanbai shook his head and said, "I used to live in a daze. I don''t know who is good to me and who is not good to me. As long as I can eat enough, I know that although my grandmother didn''t let me back, the money sent to Zhenhe village every year was sent by you. That''s enough." Jiang Wanbai suddenly laughed, looked up at Mrs. Jiang, and said, "when Jiang Xiancheng wanted to send me away, he said that when I died, I never thought I had a father. My grandmother remembered to send me money these years. I am very grateful." She said gratitude, and she was polite and distant when she laughed. Let old Mrs. Jiang understand in a flash that she was not saying these words in her granddaughter''s capacity, but just a stranger who had received kindness. In fact, few of the silver she has asked people to give Jiang Wanbai these years has fallen on Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai didn''t mention it, but let old lady Jiang understand. Even though she did not have a good life in the past ten years, she survived. Her mother gave birth to her, but it is a pity that her mother has gone. Let''s say that people like Jiangfu have given her support, but this kind of kindness is not so heavy. Yu jiangwanbai said that it was just a kindness. It was like you walked by the street and saw the beggar on the road pitifully, so you bought him a meal. A kindness that has nothing to do with kinship. However, Jiang Wanbai came here today to pay back the favor. In the future, she and Jiang Fu will not owe each other. Mrs. Jiang vaguely understood Jiang Wanbai''s meaning. She opened her lips, but she couldn''t say a word. Jiang Wanbai had already stood up, took out a piece of Rune paper from her sleeve and said with a smile, "a few days ago, the young master of the general''s office of the state protection was almost abducted. Does grandmother know about this?" "Yes, I have." Mrs. Jiang nodded and her eyes fell on the rune paper in Jiang Wan''s white hand. Her eyes brightened slightly, "did you ask Mrs. Lian for a piece of Rune paper?" Although all the Fu paper was bought by everyone, for Mrs. Jiang, it can''t be said to buy it. It can only be said that they asked for it by donating some sesame oil. At that time, Mrs. Jiang also wanted to ask for one, but she was not familiar with Mrs. Lian, and aunt Zhu was always aunt Zhu who went out to the party, and aunt Zhu was just an aunt. Even Madame will not pay attention to her. So Mrs. Jiang tried to ask for a piece of such Rune paper, but she couldn''t find it. Jiang Wanbai nodded his head and put the rune paper into Mrs. Jiang''s hand and said, "with this Rune paper, my grandmother will surely be able to get to the old house safely." "I''ll go first." Jiangwan Baidao. When Mrs. Jiang held the paper, she only felt that when she started to use the paper, a warm feeling came into her body, dispelling the cold in her body. It seemed that her spirit was much better. Jiang Wanbai gave the rune paper to Mrs. Jiang and left. She went to the back of the rockery and took out a paper man. She transformed herself into her own image by magic. The paper man went out. Jiang Wanbai took out the invisible Rune and walked slowly towards the courtyard where the immortal master lived. In the eyes of Jiangfu people, Jiang Wanbai came to see Mrs. Jiang and left. When Jiang Wanbai finally found the yard, he saw a mammy standing outside the yard. Mammy''s expression was tense. Occasionally she turned around and stood on tiptoe. It seemed that she wanted to see the movement in the yard, but most of the time she was paying attention to the surrounding activities. It''s sneaky at a glance. Chapter 216 Jiang Wanbai searched his memory and found that the mother was the one who served by Aunt Zhu. Her eyes narrowed slightly and her eyes fell on the yard, guessing that Aunt Zhu should be there now. Yesterday, Jiang Xiancheng was thrown back, and he was crazy. First, he lost his temper and yelled that he was right. He called Jiang Wanbai to be Tiansha lone star. Then he ran to the yard where the immortal master lived and called for him to take Jiang Wanbai away. All the servants working in Jiangfu know that the immortal master doesn''t like people entering his yard. Even if the servants send things to him, they just put them at the gate of the yard, but they knock on the door and leave. Before long, things outside the yard will disappear. Therefore, after watching Jiang Xiancheng rush into the courtyard where the immortal master lived, the servants of the Jiangfu surrounded the courtyard outside, but did not dare to rush in. At this time, Mrs. Jiang had already fainted. Aunt Zhu was frightened by the crazy master. She said that she had moved her vital energy and returned to Zhuyuan. Jiang Ruyue is very afraid of this place since she was scared out last time. She doesn''t dare to come here. So for a while, she doesn''t even have a person who can make decisions. And the people outside don''t know what happened inside. They can''t hear any sound. After about half a column of incense, Jiang Xiancheng comes out in a trance. I''ve been locked in my room since I came out. At this time, even if she didn''t go to Jiangxian first, she should have stayed in her yard. After all, such a big thing happened, but aunt Zhu came to the immortal master after breakfast. When Jiang Wanbai arrived here, aunt Zhu had been in for nearly an hour. Mammy was afraid that someone would come over at this time. When she turned around again and stood on tiptoe to listen to the movement in the yard, Mammy was patted on the shoulder. As soon as she turned back, she immediately widened her eyes, and her throat let out a sound of anger. At the next moment, her eyes turned white and fainted. It was so startled that I couldn''t even make a sound. Jiang Wanbai beckons and brings back Mammy''s grimace, which shrinks and falls on her palm and turns into a paper man. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t take care of mammy lying on the ground and walks directly across her towards the yard. When the gate of the courtyard is closed, Jiang Wanbai reaches out and pushes, but fails to open it at the first time. Guessing that it is probably locked from the inside, she steps back two steps and looks up at the top of the yard, her fingers close together in front of her eyes. At the next moment, a trace of golden light flashed through the dark pupil bottom. Jiang Wanbai saw a border over the courtyard, which was obviously arranged. If she had just jumped on the wall and wanted to turn over, she would have been caught in the battle. Just don''t know what kind of array it is. Whether it''s fierce or not, Jiang Wanbai thinks. He is curious and wants to study it. During this period of time, he reads in wanshulou and finds many things he didn''t know before. Although in the final analysis, it is similar to what she knew before, but a different method can achieve the same effect, which gives Jiang Wanbai a lot of inspiration. She has a lot of new ideas, but they haven''t come true yet. Jiang Wanbai stood outside the yard, looked up at the array, thought about it, then took out a paper man, put a wisp of God on the paper man, urged the paper man to go up. At the moment when the paper man touched the Dao array, Jiang Wan''s white eyes were in front of him. For a moment, his limbs were cold. He felt that countless pairs of cold and piercing hands were holding on to him, and those hands were tearing and tearing, as if they were fighting for her. Chapter 217 When he got what he wanted, Jiang Wanbai took back his mind. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw that the paper man sent out had been torn into pieces and was flying to the bottom. It''s a pity that it has not fallen on the courtyard wall and disappeared directly, as if it had been swallowed up by something. Jiang Wanbai has the bottom in his heart and takes out the array plate made in advance from the storage ring. And now in the yard, aunt Zhu is relying on a beautiful young man''s arms. Her eyes are like water, a hand is stretched out in the young man''s lapel, and her voice is soft and tender: "you can take me with you. Anyway, that old man is going to a small county. I don''t want to go with him. I just want to be with you, wherever you go, as long as I and you We can have our children together. " The young man did not look very old, but was a little older than Jiang Ruyue. Although aunt Zhu had already given birth to two daughters, the eldest daughter had already married. She is still charming, and she is willing to spend money on herself in daily life. She has no fine lines on her face. Although she looks like a woman, she still has charm. People who are still hooked are excited. The youth is the disciple of the Taoist priest, and is also known as the immortal master of aunt Zhu and other people. The immortal master looked down at Aunt Zhu''s stomach. His expression was not worried for a moment. He said, "why is that old man so busy? I was demoted from the capital at this time. Trouble Aunt Zhu didn''t know what he was thinking. He was worried about himself and the baby in his stomach. He had to run with Jiang Xiancheng. Aunt Zhu said, "I didn''t expect him to be so stupid. OK, you can tell me. Are you going to take us with us or go to the county with Jiang Xiancheng? I can find out. Although the county is rich, it still can''t compare with the capital city. Moreover, Jiang Xiancheng was demoted, and his salary is certainly not as good as before. If we go with him, our life will not be so comfortable. " With this in mind, aunt Zhu doesn''t want to follow Jiang Xiancheng any more. In her opinion, the immortal master is so powerful that she can take her to other places to enjoy happiness if she leaves Jiang Xiancheng. In any case, it''s better than following the river first. Aunt Zhu was still pestering the immortal master to make a decision. The immortal master twisted her eyebrows and thought, and suddenly her expression changed. "What''s the matter?" Aunt Zhu saw that he changed his face and asked in a voice. The immortal master looked outside, "someone touched my array, didn''t you ask your people not to come in?" Speaking of the latter sentence, the immortal master looked irritable, but for his big plan, he would have been impatient with the old woman. Aunt Zhu, keenly aware of his impatience, quickly reached out and stroked his heart and said, "don''t be angry. I let mammy stare outside. It shouldn''t be my people who broke in. Ruyue that time was a complete accident..." But before she could finish, she suddenly reached out to push her away and strode out. "Ah Aunt Zhu staggered back. Fortunately, she helped the things beside her in a hurry, but her lower abdomen seemed to hurt. Aunt Zhu felt flustered and her stomach began to show her arms now. But I don''t know why. She didn''t vomit like she did when she was pregnant. On the contrary, she has a good appetite recently, which makes people around her feel flustered. Mammy also advised her to invite a doctor to have a look. But aunt Zhu only believed in the immortal master''s words. The immortal Master said that this was normal, which showed that the child in her abdomen was strong and healthy. Chapter 218 As soon as aunt Zhu stabilized her stomach, she looked up and found that the immortal master had gone out. Before she had time to feel aggrieved, she realized what had happened and hurriedly helped her stomach to go outside. As soon as she got to the door, she saw someone jumping off the wall of the courtyard. "Jiang Wanbai?" Exclaimed aunt Zhu. Jiang Wanbai stood firm and raised her eyes. First she saw aunt Zhu at the door. Then she saw the young man walking a few steps ahead. She picked up her lips and said, "did you not disturb you?" As soon as this was said, the young man''s expression did not change much. It seemed that he didn''t care about the things between himself and aunt Zhu at all. He just watched Jiang Wanbai with vigilance. He was able to break his array without any damage. It seemed extremely relaxed. His ability should not be underestimated. He suddenly thought of his master, who had no news. But aunt Zhu was much more flustered. She grabbed the door frame around her and anxiously explained, "what are you talking about? I just came to ask the immortal master to help me to see if the child is still well. Don''t use your dirty mind to judge people "You''ve done a dirty thing yourself, and you won''t be told?" Jiang Wanbai sneered, glanced at her stomach, and her expression changed slightly. She said, "I''m carrying a ghost as a treasure. I don''t know how to live or die." "You..." Aunt Zhu''s face changed. But the youth''s expression also had the change, probably did not expect Jiang Wanbai to see his plan at a glance. "Jiang Wanbai? The second young lady who lives in Qihou mansion? " The young man thought of his aunt Zhu''s name, and soon he thought of Jiang Wanbai''s identity. He thought of his master''s never coming back after he went to Qihou''s house. He looked at Jiang Wanbai with fear. Of course, he knew the purpose of his master''s going to Qihou''s house. However, the master disappeared, and even Qi Hao disappeared. Although Qi Hou''s house said that Qi Hao had gone out to study, he didn''t believe it. Qi Hao has been planning for so many years. How could he give up at this time and go on a study tour instead! Jiang Wanbai narrowed his eyes and laughed, "I cleaned up your master, but I didn''t expect to leave you such a disaster." At that time, she didn''t expect that the Taoist priest would still bring an apprentice, so that when she found out that it was wrong, there was a gathering of resentment over the river house, which had become a climate. "You killed my master?" The conjecture in the heart was affirmed. The young man''s cheek trembled and asked in a coagulated voice, but he had already retreated. Even his master can kill him. What''s more, there is a Qi Hao in front of him. He must be better than him. However, he was not willing to give up when he thought of his last big plan. Since Jiang Wanbai had seen that Aunt Zhu was pregnant with a ghost, he would certainly solve the problem after solving him. But this ghost is exactly the most important part of his plan. Jiang Wanbai side of the head, no longer with him nonsense, there are people waiting for her to go back, go back late that person must be worried. At the thought of this, Jiang Wanbai''s heart sank and he raised his hand to throw a piece of Rune paper towards the youth. With the other hand, he took out an array plate and lifted it upward. The array disk flew into the sky and disappeared. At the same time, an invisible space wave appeared, enveloping the whole courtyard and even the resentment above the yard in the array. "You can''t run away." Jiangwan Baidao. And she can be relieved to use her fist. Chapter 219 The young man dodged the rune paper thrown out by Jiang Wanbai. After standing still, he gave a sneer. Suddenly he took out a black whistle. When the whistle rang, the resentment from the upper part rushed to the lower part and carried him away in a dark way. Jiang Wanbai''s expression did not change. She directly took out a handful of Rune paper to the group''s resentment, and took out a paper man by the way. Her paper-cut man''s Kung Fu was not as good as her senior brother''s. The paper man had no attack power, but could entangle the young man. At the beginning, the youth saw a group of paper men rushing towards him, but he was cautious and panicked. When he took out a sword, a sword and a paper man, he knew that these paper men were not lethal at all. "Little skills." The young man suddenly sneered, no longer put these paper people in their eyes, even touched out a piece of Rune paper, his face showed a painful look. Jiang Wanbai has just thrown out the array and trapped that group of resentment. Yu Guang glimpses the young man''s expression and is still curious about what kind of precious Rune paper he has taken out. The next moment, the young man threw the rune paper out of his hand. As soon as the rune paper hit the paper man, it burned and exploded into a big fire. In an instant, it devoured a group of paper people. After the fire was extinguished, the rune paper was also burnt to ashes and fell on the ground. "Ignitor?" Jiang Wanbai puffed at the corner of her mouth, but she couldn''t understand. She could draw such a simple Rune without Rune paper and cinnabar. When he solved the paper man in front of him, the young man found that his resentment was all trapped by Jiang Wanbai. His face changed suddenly and his whistle blew again in the next moment. In the courtyard, except for the room where Aunt Zhu stood, the doors of the other rooms were closed, but at the moment when the young man blew his whistle, all the closed doors were opened. For a moment, ghosts were crying and howling. What came out was not a ghost, but a walking corpse. These corpses were green and black with white eyes, and their mouth was full of stinky saliva. As soon as they came out, they howled and rushed toward the river evening white. It was these walking corpses that frightened Jiang Ruyue last time. On that day, these walking corpses happened to let out the wind in the yard, but they were not locked into the room. Jiang Ruyue saw this scene as soon as she broke in. Among them, several walking corpses were eating human limbs, and Jiang Ruyue immediately fainted. She was protected by Aunt Zhu, but those servants who ran in with Jiang Ruyue did not have such good luck. Those servants are now among the group of walking corpses. Jiang Wanbai is willing to deal with evil spirits, but also does not want to deal with corpses. It is too disgusting, especially with a stench. Jiang Wanbai resists nausea and takes out a lot of runes from the storage ring. They threw them at the corpses without money. Anyway, she has a lot of runes. As for these walking corpses, they can''t get close to them. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t want to touch them with his sword at all. The young man wanted to use these corpses to hold Jiang Wanbai in check for the time being, but he tried to break the array arranged by Jiang Wanbai, so as to take the opportunity to escape. As a result, he saw Jiang Wanbai throwing a lot of runes out of the room. The young man''s eyes widened. For a moment, he was greedy. He wanted the Runes of Jiang Wanbai. As for the storage ring, he was still shallow in his eyes. He had no idea that there would be something in the legend of Jiang Wanbai. These greedy desires made the youth give up the thought of running away. He looked at Jiang Wanbai and thought that she could throw the rune paper out without money. I don''t know how many treasures there are. If you kill he Chapter 220 The young man was suddenly excited, but he also saw that it was impossible to kill Jiang Wanbai only with these walking corpses, so his eyes fell on Aunt Zhu sitting on the ground at the door. From the beginning of seeing Jiang Wanbai start, aunt Zhu was frightened. Maybe she was too frightened. Instead, she didn''t faint directly. She just opened her eyes and looked at Jiang Wanbai. Her brain was blank. Until she was pulled up by a hand, aunt Zhu suddenly came back to her senses. Shaking her hands, she took the youth and asked nervously, "immortal Immortal master, she How could she do this? Can you deal with her? Must kill her! Or we''ll be finished... " To be precise, aunt Zhu felt that she was going to die. At the thought of what she had done to Jiang Wanbai, aunt Zhu was scared. Now she finally knew that when Jiang Wanbai came back, she and Jiang Ruyue were both in hell. They must have something to do with Jiang Wanbai! Think again, if not met the immortal master, she and Ru Yue may have died. "Of course I''ll kill her. You can rest assured." The young man grinned grimly and suddenly stretched out his hand to tear off aunt Zhu''s skirt. Aunt Zhu was still wondering what the young man meant by what he said. Seeing that he started, she immediately screamed. She reached out to push him and screamed: "are you crazy? Are you still thinking about it at this time? " She thought the youth wanted to be intimate with her. The young man grinned grimly and didn''t explain at all. Jiang Wanbai narrowed his eyes and took a look at it. He twisted his eyebrows and knew what he wanted to do. He wanted to take out the fetus from Aunt Zhu''s stomach at this time! It was supposed to take out the fetus when he was old in July, and refine the ghost child by the foetus'' resentment. At that time, the ghost child was the most fierce, but now he can''t wait, and it is impossible to refine the ghost child with this fetus. But this fetus has been specially fed by him for several months, which is a great tonic for the corpse. He wants to use the fetus to feed the walking corpse and feed out the most powerful walking corpse, so that he can kill Jiang Wanbai. Since Jiang Wanbai has already seen what he wants to do, naturally he will not be satisfied. There are fewer and fewer walking corpses in front of him. Jiang Wanbai bites his teeth and shows the same expression on his face as when the young man took out the ignitor. But what made her flesh ache was a jade rune, which was different from what she had given to Qi Qingxing and Qingyi before. This jade Rune was offensive, so it was more careful and more difficult to engrave. She carved several pieces during the period, just managed to get such a piece in her hand. Jiang Wanbai originally wanted to keep it as an afterhand, and it was the best to use it in a crisis. But now she had to bear the pain to take out the jade talisman in order to solve the problem immediately. Jiang Wanbai pinches a magic formula and says something in her mouth. At the moment when the jade Fu shines in her hands, Jiang Wanbai throws the jade charm out. She turns her head and runs to the youth. She throws a fire charm at the youth and takes out a long sword from the storage ring. The sword was originally hung by Qi Qingxing in his study. Once Jiang Wanbai saw it when he went to Qi Qingxing''s study and thought it was quite good. Qi Qingxing gave it to her, and Jiang Wanbai carved some runes on it. When necessary, it can deal with not only human beings but also ghosts, because the rune above has a restraining effect on evil spirits. Now it is the best way to deal with this young man. Chapter 221 When the skirt was torn, aunt Zhu finally realized that it was wrong. Maybe the children in her stomach also noticed the danger. Her stomach began to hurt. Aunt Zhu''s face was pale and she was in a cold sweat. She couldn''t even struggle to escape. Looking at qingniang''s five fingers into claws, she was actually going to take the child out of her stomach with her hands. Aunt Zhu exclaimed in horror: "immortal master, this is your child. What do you want to do?" "Since it''s my child, it''s right to give it to me!" The young man grinned grimly, but at the next moment his face changed greatly. He could not take care of his aunt Zhu. He quickly dodged to one side. However, he was still a little slower. Jiang Wanbai made a cut in his right shoulder with his sword. The cut was different from the ordinary sword wound, and there was no blood flowing out. Instead, it was like being burned by something. The wound was blackened and smelled. This burning black trend spread to his whole arm. "What is this?" The young man was shocked and quickly took out the powder and sprinkled it on the wound. As a result, the powder was also refined by magic. Originally, it could make his wound grow better quickly. Now when he touched the wound, it made his wound burn black, spread faster, and there was burning pain. "Ah The young man was so hurt that he screamed, but he quickly took out a small machete and cut off the whole right hand shoulder to shoulder. Jiang Wanbai sneered and attacked again with his sword. The young man turned pale and resisted with a machete in his hand. However, at the beginning of Jiang Wanbai''s jade talisman, he was doomed to be defeated. A wound on his right shoulder forced him to break the whole right hand. But when his left hand was also injured by the sword in Jiang Wan''s white hand, even on his body and face, those sword wounds did not show the appearance of blood dripping, burning, which was his nemesis. Several wounds down, the youth has been unable to support, directly knelt down on the ground. The machete in his hand also fell to the ground. He had no strength in pain. He could only lie on the ground and howl in pain. Gradually, the howl became weaker and weaker. The young man opened his eyes and stopped moving. Jiang Wanbai calmly takes up his sword. As he walks past the youth, he throws out a piece of Rune paper, which instantly covers a white awn flying out of the youth''s eyebrows and falls back into Jiang Wanbai''s sleeve. Because of Qi Hao''s sorcery, Jiang Wanbai does not dare to despise their evil spirits any more. Who knows if there will be another Qi Hao? So it would be better for her to send his soul to the underworld in person. Aunt Zhu was lying on the ground, pale, and had a stomachache that made her want to roll. She saw Jiang Wanbai kill the young man. Seeing her coming towards him, she shrank back in fear. But when she moved a little, the pain in her stomach, which seemed to be torn, suppressed her fear of Jiang Wanbai. She actually begged Jiang Wanbai, "help my child, please help me..." Jiang Wanbai stands in front of her, stares at her stomach and sighs. "Darling, I''m going to reincarnate now. Maybe Lord Yama will deal with it as appropriate..." Jiang Wanbai squatted down and stretched out his hand over aunt Zhu''s stomach. Aunt Zhu''s face was frightened and she was holding her stomach. She heard the meaning of Jiang Wan''s vernacular. To reincarnate is not to ask her child to die? She tucked back desperately with her stomach in her arms. Chapter 222 Jiang Wanbai side of the head, a moment later, eyes a cold, snort, five fingers into claws in the upper part of aunt Zhu''s stomach, an empty grasp, an instant, aunt Zhu found that the stomach has no pain. She looked at Jiang Wanbai in horror and asked in a shrill voice, "what have you done? What have you done to my children? " Jiang Wanbai, however, felt that there was no need to explain to her. She stood up and looked at Aunt Zhu from a commanding position and said, "after you leave, you can find a doctor to open a pair of Luozi soup. There is still time." After that, he threw a piece of Rune paper at Aunt Zhu, which quickly fell into aunt Zhu''s eyebrows. Jiang Wanbai turned away and took out another invisible Rune at the moment when he walked out of the yard. As soon as the youth died, Jiang Wanbai put away the array outside the yard, and by the way, he took away all the resentments. As for the walking corpses lying in the yard, they became real corpses. After all this, Jiang Wanbai swaggered out of Jiangfu, and what the people of Jiangfu would do with the corpse in the yard was not her business, but aunt Zhu. Jiang Wanbai has taken away the little ghost in her stomach. Aunt Zhu only has a stillbirth left in her stomach. She also tells aunt Zhu to ask for a bowl of Luozi soup. As long as the dead fetus is lost, aunt Zhu can still recover her life. On the way out of Jiangfu, Jiang Wanbai stops, turns back, and looks up at the top of Jiangfu. He still has a slight resentment, but as long as it takes a long time, it will dissipate. At most, people living in Jiangfu will feel a little colder than other places and will not endanger their lives. If you are a little lucky, the sun, then these resentments will spread faster. Finally solved this matter, Jiang Wanbai turned to go to Qihou house. After a few steps, she stopped and patted her forehead and speechless. From Jiangfu to qihoufu, she walked a few times, and she still sat in the carriage every time. She did not want to remember the route at all. When she came, the carriage had already been taken back by the paper man who had been transformed into her appearance. In other words, she did not have a carriage to sit on now, and she could not recognize the way back to Qihou''s house. Without the mobile phone navigation in the 21st century, Jiang Wanbai had to find a place where no one was going to go in, withdraw his invisible symbol, and then he swayed out to ask for directions. At the moment, the house of marquis Qi has been in trouble. Since Jiang Wanbai left, Qi Qingxing has been sitting there waiting. He can''t read the book. He lets people stare at the gate of Jiangfu. If there is something wrong, he will report back immediately. But soon, the person who went out to stare at came back, "son of the world, Miss Jiang is back." Qi Qingxing suddenly got up and strode outside. When he got to the gate, he saw Jiang Wanbai get off the carriage. He didn''t seem to be hurt or had any accident. Qi Qingxing was relieved and strode to her: "late, late..." Jiang Wan walked past him with a blank face. Qi Qingxing twisted his eyebrows and turned to look at Jiang Wanbai''s back, which immediately found that it was wrong. Jiang Wanbai''s pace was too rigid and looked very strange. Qi Qingxing''s heart suddenly seemed to be pinched by a hand. He was a little out of breath. The hand on his side was even clenched into a fist. The blue veins on the back of his hand were bulging. He followed Jiang Wanbai without saying a word. Seeing that she ignored everyone, she walked into Jiang Wanbai''s yard and then into Jiang Wanbai''s room. Qi Qingxing followed her in, but saw Jiang Wanbai''s action and suddenly turned to him. Chapter 223 "Late?" Qi Qingxing''s voice was hard, but he called again. But Jiang Wanbai still doesn''t pay attention to him. Instead, he walks over Qi Qing and closes the door. Qi Qingxing turned around and saw Jiang Wanbai suddenly shrink, twist and twist like he was out of breath. Finally, he became a paper man with big palms and fluttered to the ground. Qi Qingxing''s eyebrow heart jumped violently and quickly reached out to catch the paper man. The paper man fell in the palm of his hand. Qi Qingxing stared at it for a while, then he opened the door and went out, "green bamboo!" Originally, he followed Qi Qingxing to the gate to pick up Jiang Wanbai''s green bamboo. Naturally, he saw Jiang Wanbai''s strange appearance. Seeing his childe go in with him, he stood at the door, scratching his head a little puzzled. He was talking to the red bean beside him: "do you think it''s strange that Miss Jiang just walked? It''s like So... " He felt that he couldn''t explain for a while, so he went to Hongdou and began to learn it for her. As a result, as soon as the door was suddenly opened, Qi Qing stepped out and called him. His voice was full of anger, and under his anger was worry and panic. "Childe?" Qingzhu quickly trotted over and looked at it. He found that Jiang Wanbai was not in the room. Hong Dou was about to go in. Qi Qingxing said, "I haven''t come back yet. Go find it!" "But just now..." Qingzhu continues to scratch his head. He just saw Miss Jiang come back. Did he have an illusion? Is it really like what the young master said? Why does he read more books? Although Qingzhu is puzzled, but he still moves quickly to call people, ready to go out of Hou''s house to find Jiang Wanbai. The first place to go is Jiangfu. As a result, when Qi Qingxing arrived at Jiangfu with his men, he found that the gate of Jiangfu was open, surrounded by many officials. Qi Qingxing saw a familiar person outside the crowd and found that even the guards were out. "Qi Shizi?" Lin Ge was just talking to his subordinates. Yu Guang glanced at a familiar figure. He looked up and found that it was Qi Qingxing. He strode to Qi Qingxing. When he came to Qi Qingxing, he looked around Qi Qingxing and asked, "didn''t Miss Jiang come with you?" "I''m looking for her, too." Qi Qingxing twisted his eyebrows. Now that lingo is here to deal with things, it''s much more convenient. Hearing that Qi Qingxing was also looking for Jiang Wanbai, Lin Ge thought of the scenes in Jiangfu and looked around. He invited Qi Qingxing to a place where he was paying attention. He lowered his voice and asked, "Qi Shizi, is Miss Jiang coming to Jiangfu?" Qi Qingxing nodded and glanced across the gate of Jiangfu. He saw that some officers and soldiers came out with a corpse. There was a smell of putrefaction in the air. The people who had been watching were moved back several steps by the stench. Qi Qingxing''s mind was tight, and before he asked, Lin Ge had already told him about the situation in Jiangfu. "Dozens of bodies have been found in Jiangfu. All of them are in a courtyard. Only one person died today. The others have been dead for some time. The bodies have rotted." Lingo road. If it wasn''t for the rotten smell floating out of Jiangfu, people passing by would feel strange and report to the government. They would not know when the bodies would be found. After all, I heard that when people from the government came over, the people of Jiangfu still did not dare to get close to the courtyard. They only said that there was an immortal master living there, and no one was allowed to get close to it. Chapter 224 So even if the people in Jiangfu first smell the rotten smell, no one wants to go in and have a look. "I let people recognize that the corpse that died today is the immortal master mentioned by Jiangfu." Lingo road. As soon as he said this, Qi Qingxing was obviously relieved. He said to lingo, "it''s true that wanwan is going to solve the immortal master. Now that the immortal master is dead, it means that evening should be OK. Thank you for telling me." After Jiang Wanbai solved the invisible talisman, she asked a person for directions. As a result, Jiang Wanbai did not understand. She could not help but miss the guidebook. After drawing so many symbols, she did not expect to draw a guide sign, so that she couldn''t even get out of it now. Jiang Wanbai sighed and found many people walking in one direction. She asked, "where are you going?" She was holding on to a woman, an eager look, did not look at Jiang Wanbai, desperately forward, "Oh, go to Jiangfu to watch the excitement, heard that many people died, even the palace guards were shocked." "Guards?" Jiang night white eyes a bright, think of Lin Ge, since is the guard, she can find someone to send her back. So Jiang Wanbai went back to the gate of Jiangfu again. She was looking around to see if there were people she knew well. She saw Lin Ge and Qi Qingxing who were talking at the same time. Jiang Wanbai had no time to think about how Qi Qingxing could appear here. She ran over there happily. "Yes Qi Qingxing is talking to Lin Ge. He plans to enter Jiangfu. He hears a familiar voice. Qi Qingxing is shocked. He turns to see Jiang Wanbai running over. He is happy and angry for a moment. And there was no expression on his face. "Later, since we have found it, let''s go first." Qi Qingxing arched his hand at lingo. Lin Ge raised his hand to stop him and said, "wait a moment, Qi Shizi. Let me ask Miss Jiang a few words." "If you want to ask about Jiang Fu, you don''t have to. Tomorrow my father will write all the memorials and submit them." Qiqingxing road. When lingo heard it, he nodded naturally. "Let''s go." Qi Qingxing turns around and tells Jiang Wanbai that he is angry. Jiang Wanbai can''t help but feel guilty. He turns around and follows him. Not a few steps out of the crowd, Qi Qingxing in front of her suddenly stops and looks at her slightly. Jiang Wanbai is walking with his head down. After a few steps, he suddenly bumps into his arm and stops. "What''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai reached out to touch his forehead and asked curiously. Qi Qingxing looked at her forehead and found that there was no bruise before taking back his sight. He stretched out his hand to her and pursed his lips to look at her. Jiang Wanbai bowed his head, looked at the hand in front of him, blinked his eyes, and laughed happily. He put his hand in his palm. Qi Qingxing clenched his hand and pulled her toward Qihou house. Because he was in a hurry to find Jiang Wanbai, he did not come out in a carriage. At this moment, they were going back. "I didn''t know the way until I came out of Jiangfu." Jiang Wanbai explained, "I was just looking for someone to ask the way. I heard that the guards came to Jiangfu, so I came to see the guards. I didn''t expect to see you when I came." While they were talking, they went back to Qihou''s house. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went to Qi houye''s study, and then they retreated. Chapter 225 Soon, there was a result from the government. Dozens of corpses moved out of the courtyard of Jiangfu were all tortured to death in front of them. Most of them have been recognized by people, and their relatives have reported the case. The remaining half of the corpses could not be found. It was probably a businessman in the past. So they asked someone to write down the general features of the corpse and send them to other places to see if they could find their family members or friends. Although the weather is cold now, the corpse can''t be preserved for a long time. What''s more, the body began to rot when it was found. The government can only dispose of the corpse, leaving the objects on the corpse for registration, so that if someone comes to recognize the body in the future, at least something can be identified. However, the government did not conceal such information, so that the streets and alleys quickly spread. It was known that the immortal master raised by Jiang Fu was actually a heresy. He even used living people to refine corpses. Naturally, what such a person said was not credible. As a result, there are not many people who believe the original legend of Jiang Wanbai. What''s more, even Jiangfu moved out of the capital. Jiang Wanbai didn''t go to see her off on the day when the people of Jiangfu left Beijing. On the night before, the porter told her that someone had come to see her and claimed to be her sister. Sister? Jiang Wanbai''s nominal sister has only one Jiang Ruyue. However, she has no sisterhood toward Jiang Ruyue. She immediately waved her hand and said, "no, I don''t see her." The porter naturally went back and stopped the man. It was Jiang Ruyue who came. She didn''t want to follow her father to leave for a county. After seeing the prosperity of the capital, she asked her to go to such a small place. Jiang Ruyue felt that the future was gloomy as long as she thought about it. It''s a pity that there is no one she can rely on now. Jiang Xiancheng seems to be crazy. She keeps herself in the study all day and nobody is seen. Aunt Zhu suddenly falls ill on the day the body is found. When Jiang Ruyue went to see her, she found that Aunt Zhu didn''t pay any attention to her at all. She only knew that she was holding her own stomach and kept saying something. She seemed to be crazy. And sister Jiang Ruyun, Jiang Ruyue is not to see. Look for Mrs. Jiang. Mrs. Jiang only gives her two choices. Either follow her to the old house, or follow her father to get a county seat. The old house is not as good as the county in a rural town. Jiang Ruyue naturally is not willing to go. After thinking about it, she saw that she would leave the capital tomorrow. Jiang Ruyue bit her teeth and ran to Qihou''s house to see Jiang Wanbai. She calculated that if Jiang Wanbai was convinced, she could actually stay in the capital in the name of accompanying her sister. As long as she is still in the capital, she will have a chance to enjoy the scenery. By this time, Jiang Ruyue had already made plans to please Jiang Wanbai, but what she didn''t expect was that Jiang Wanbai would not even see her face. "Miss Jiang said no, please come back." Door guest airway. Jiang Ruyue opened her lips, and the palms in her sleeves almost pinched blood. On the other hand, she even showed a sad and sad expression on her face. She cried and laughed at the porter and said, "how could my sister not see me? Did I make my sister angry? Can you ask my sister again? Tell her that no matter where I do something wrong, I am willing to change it. Just ask my sister not to be angry with me and see me once Jiang Ruyue''s face was beautiful, and he made this appearance specially. The porter was really soft in his heart and said, "then wait a minute. I''ll ask Miss Jiang again." Chapter 226 The porter turned and was about to go in, but he saw a carriage stop at the gate of the mansion. Lord Qi got off the carriage. Yu Guang glanced at a man standing at the door. He didn''t recognize who it was at first. He stopped the porter and asked, "who is that?" The Porter said Jiang Ruyue''s identity and purpose. Jiang Ruyue was shocked when she saw the Lord of Qi. It was her first time to see him. She had never seen him before when she came to see Mrs. Qi in Qihou''s mansion. When she saw him today, she was glanced at by the Lord Qi. Jiang Ruyue could not help turning pale. In the heart, this is a man in a high position. His momentum is so amazing, far from being comparable to his father''s mediocrity. However, although the momentum is frightening, it also makes people incomparably excited. Women love powerful men, don''t they? Jiang Ruyue reached out his hand to cover his heart leaping fast, and his cheek was slightly hot. She even couldn''t help but compare the Lord Qi with Qi Qingxing, and the more she thought about it, the faster her heart beat. He didn''t even know what the Lord Qi said after hearing the report from the porter. He just looked up and saw that he was going to leave. Jiang Ruyue stepped forward without thinking about it. He called out in a trembling voice: "Marquis..." Her voice was soft and affectionate, and the porter felt that half of her body was already crisp. He secretly raised his eyes to see the Lord Qi, but he did not even turn back. He only turned his back to Jiang Ruyue and said, "Miss Jiang will leave Beijing with her father tomorrow. It''s a long way to go. It''s better to go back earlier and have a rest, so as not to be too busy on the road." "Thank you for your concern." Jiang Ruyue raised her head slightly and looked at the figure of marquis Qi. She felt that his figure was very tall. Her eyes were a little crazy, but her voice was more gentle. She said, "Ruyue is really worried about her second sister. In the future, Ruyue left the capital with her father and they. The second sister is alone in this family. What can we do if she misses her family in the future ¡± there was more melancholy in her voice. She seemed to be really worried about Jiang Wanbai, who was afraid that Jiang Wanbai would be alone in the future. As soon as the Lord Qi heard this, he twisted his eyebrows and turned to look at her. He was not happy. He said, "Wanbai is protected by the Marquis''s house. Whether it is Qingxing, or this Marquis, and my Marquis''s mother, they are all Wanbai''s family members. She will not be like you said. Miss Jiang, please go back." Qi Hou ye said that he had no patience at all and strode towards the Marquis house. Behind him, Jiang Ruyue''s gentle and flexible voice didn''t make him stop for a moment. "Miss Jiang, please come back." The porter waited for Qi Hou ye to leave, and quickly went to the face of Jiang Ruyue, whose face was lost, and turned to her guest way. Jiang Ruyue was startled and thought of the purpose of coming here. She quickly turned red in her eyes and said, "don''t you mean to help me ask my sister again?" "But you don''t have to ask." After all, he can''t be soft hearted when he is in front of him. Jiang Ruyue bit her lip and begged several times, but the porter didn''t want to help her to pass on her message. However, Jiang Ruyue had to turn around and leave. However, when she came to Qihou mansion, she was more reluctant to leave the capital, so she lifted the curtain on the way to the driver: "don''t go back, go to the palace." Since Jiang Wanbai can''t get there, she can only go to ask for elder sister. Chapter 227 Jiang Wanbai didn''t know that Jiang Ruyue met Qi Hou ye at the gate of the mansion. After dark, she and Qi Qingxing went to Mrs. Qi for dinner. Because they were going to Daqing temple in the morning, they all came to the old lady in the evening. Qi Hou Ye was busy with his official business. He was the latest to come. As soon as he came in, Jiang Wanbai looked at him with surprise. "What''s the matter?" Most of Qi Qingxing''s attention is always on Jiang Wanbai''s body. Seeing her looking at Qi Hou Ye''s expression like this, she immediately asked curiously. Fortunately, he was afraid that Jiang Wanbai could not speak in public, so he lowered his voice to inquire. Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Qing are talking to Mr. Qi, but they don''t notice this side. Jiang Wanbai took back his sight and whispered to Qi Qingxing: "I look at the face of the marquis. It seems that he has been contaminated with a rotten peach blossom." "What?" Rao is Qi Qingxing can''t help but be surprised to hear this, subconsciously to see Qi Hou Ye''s face, but it''s a pity that he can''t look at each other, so he doesn''t see anything. Jiang Wanbai touched his chin and said to Qi Qingxing, "if this rotten peach blossom is really provoked to the government, I''m afraid it''s not a good thing." Although Qi Hou Ye looks very shallow now, Jiang Wanbai can''t see any details, but he can also guess that since it''s rotten peach blossom, it won''t be any good. The house is still light, and there are people who are ruined by a rotten peach blossom. Before dinner was ready, Jiang Wanbai approached Qi Qingxing and told him about it. She also mentioned several things she encountered in the 21st century. She said: "the most terrible thing is that rotten peach blossom turns into peach blossom evil spirit. That''s the worst thing that most people can''t solve." Involving peach blossom evil spirit is bound to involve human life. "And you? Can you work it out? " Qi Qing side face asks a way, the line of sight falls on her eye, fall is her red lip. They were very close at the moment. When Qi Qingxing was close to him, he couldn''t help thinking that if he leaned forward a little bit, would he be able to kiss her? Fortunately, he still had reason and knew that there were elders sitting next to him. Jiang Wanbai pondered for a moment and nodded, "it is possible to solve the problem, but peach blossom evil spirit is also divided into many kinds. If it is the peach blossom evil spirit under the Fox family''s cloth, it will be troublesome." Seeing the farther and farther away, Mrs. Qi has already had the food served. Jiang Wanbai stops the topic and says to Qi Qingxing: "the Marquis just has a faint rotten peach blossom, which has not reached the level of peach blossom evil, so don''t worry." Qi Qingxing nodded. After dinner, Qi Hou ye called Qi Qingxing, "follow me to the study, I have something to ask you." Qi Qingxing should go down and say, "father, I''ll send you back later." Even when Qi Qingxing sent Jiang Wanbai back to the yard, he went to Mrs. Qing and said, "I''ll accompany you back to the yard." Mrs. Qing was a little stunned, and then happily responded. Since Qi Hao''s affair, the Marquis has not alienated her, but has become closer to her. When Qi Qing was about to return Jiang Wanbai back to the yard, he had not come back. Qi Qingxing was not the first time to come to qihouye''s study. Although Qi houye''s study was an important place, it was never restricted for him. When he was young, Qi Qingxing even read and practice calligraphy in this study, so he was very familiar with it. He looked for the previous book and looked for it for a while. Then he came back. Chapter 228 After entering the door, Lord Qi asked Qi Qingxing, "what are you talking about just now?" After a pause, he explained: "I see the evening white look at my eyes some strange..." Not only Jiang Wanbai, but also Qi houye noticed that after Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had said a few words, even Qi Qingxing''s eyes were a little strange. Qi Hou ye called Qi Qingxing to ask after dinner. Qi Qingxing thought for a moment. Jiang Wanbai didn''t say that he wanted to hide the meaning of Qi houye. So he said about the rotten peach blossom. Qi houye''s face was stiff. He learned from the mouth of Northern Anhui that he seemed to have been in trouble with rotten peach blossom. This really made him a little embarrassed. So after the strange silence, Qi Qingxing is about to leave, Qi Hou ye asked with a strange look: "the evening white didn''t say how to pinch this rotten peach blossom?" "The peach blossom is still shallow in the evening, and she doesn''t know what to do, father Take care of yourself. " Qi Qingxing also felt embarrassed and went out after a slight cough. The Lord of Qi thought and thought about it, but he couldn''t remember when he fell in love with peach blossom. Jiang Wanbai soon learned the reason why Qi Qingxing was called to speak. Qi Qingxing said: "my father also said that we should not let Mrs. Qing know about this. Knowing these things will inevitably make her feel bad." "I know that." Jiang night white point, Qi Qingxing to bed, and told him not to forget to practice. After solving the problems of Jiang Fu, Qi Qingxing began to practice with her. At present, Jiang Wanbai has just told him the first level of Kung Fu, and Qi Qingxing has to practice hard for the rest. Jiang Wanbai didn''t worry about whether Qi Qingxing would delay Chunwei because of this. On the contrary, Qi Qingxing''s spirit would be much better and his mind would be clear. Naturally, he could read more books. The next morning, Jiang Wanbai was dug out of the quilt by red beans. After having breakfast with Qi Qingxing, he went to the gate of the mansion and took a carriage to Daqing temple. On such a cold day, Qi Qingxing couldn''t ride a horse, so he also took a carriage. Mrs. Qi drove Jiang Wanbai to a carriage with Qi Qingxing and said, "Madam Qing and I have something to say. Listen, I''m afraid you want to doze off. You''d better go to Qingxing and let Qingxing play with you." "Grandmother, you talk like I''m a playful kid." Jiang Wanbai murmured, but did not deny the old lady Qi''s words, turned and went to the two carriages of Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing was sitting on the carriage reading a book. When he saw the curtain of the carriage lifted, a figure came in. As soon as he put the book down, he stretched out his hand and pulled her to her side. He touched her hand and her face. After confirming that it was not cold, he put down his heart. "There are dried cakes in the drawer and honey tea in the pot." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai tilted his head and asked, "you don''t drink honey tea?" Honey tea is too sweet. Qi Qingxing doesn''t like it. It''s what Jiang Wanbai likes to drink. Qi Qingxing glanced at her and said, "nature is for you." "You knew I was going to ride in a carriage with you?" Jiang Wanbai''s eyes widened slightly. No wonder even dried cakes are ready. Qi Qingxing put a smile on his lips and said, "my grandmother won''t let me down." On the way, Jiang Wanbai saw that Qi Qingxing was still reading, so he grabbed the book and said, "the carriage is rickety. Reading like this will damage your eyes." Qi Qingxing did not go to grab the book back, but stretched out his hand to pull her over and sat in his arms. Chapter 229 It''s still a long way to the foot of the mountain after leaving the city. There is a continuous green mountain. There are scattered villages at the foot of the mountain. You can see that there are not many people in the village by looking at the distribution of houses. "Living at the foot of the mountain, these villagers are the descendants of the people who helped build the Daqing temple." Qi Qingxing saw that Jiang Wanbai, regardless of the cold, lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked at the houses at the foot of the mountain, so he explained to her in a voice. Jiang Wanbai looked up a little and looked at the top, put down the carriage curtain and sat back. He asked Qi Qingxing, "is there any allusion in this Daqing temple?" "Yes, you can sit down. I''ll tell you." Qi Qingxing stretched out his hand and pulled her over. She felt her hand was cold by the wind just now, and her eyebrows twisted. Jiang Wanbai is very interested in daqingsi. He immediately sits down, picks up the old lady Tang and holds it again. He blinks his eyes and looks at Qi Qingxing with a face of "obedience". Qi Qingxing hooked his lips and laughed. He couldn''t help but put out his hand and rubbed it on her head. Jiang Wanbai quickly blocked her hand again. "Tell me, don''t rub my hair badly." Jiang Wanbai urges him to knead his head like a child. Qi Qingxing took back her hand, did not rub her head, began to speak to her. "Daqing temple was not originally called Daqing temple, but no one can tell clearly what it is." At that time, it was not a royal city. It was just a city abandoned by the people in power at that time. It was not right to give up. It was just too far away from the imperial city at that time. The emperor could not control this place, and this was the fiefdom of a prince at that time. To the people of the fiefdom, the LORD was their king. The prince is cruel and ruthless, but he is ambitious. He has to build an army by force and collect food. In other words, it is no different from forcible robbery. With the increase of taxes, it happened to be a drought, and the people were in dire straits. The king was still drinking and enjoying himself in the palace. He ordered his men to collect the tax grain within half a month. After half a month, he would fight against the emperor. At that time, many people could not bear to escape the Lord''s fiefdom with their families. But the Lord has orders to escape. You must leave all the money and rations. You can''t take a grain of rice, and young people are not allowed to leave. In this case, a group of elderly women or children can''t escape without food. Seeing that half a month has passed, the person in charge of this matter is afraid that the time is up and there is not enough food, so they start to ask the soldiers to search every family. Whenever they find food, they have to hand it in. For the common people, there is no way to live without food. Seeing that no matter whether they want to escape or not, they will face the end of starvation. The people of the whole city finally decided to rise up and resist. "That revolt almost made the city bleed." Qi Qingxing Road, look also a bit sinister. These are only what he saw from the book, but even if he knew from the book, he could almost imagine the picture with his eyes closed. Maybe the real scene is even more tragic than he imagined. A group of old people, women and even children who have no strength to bind a chicken will suffer from hunger. When they resist, they are faced with strong men with spears and swords. To say it is resistance, it is a unilateral massacre. "Are those young people forcibly taken away? Seeing their families revolt and even be slaughtered, do they just watch Jiang Wanbai frowned and asked. Chapter 230 "According to historical records, after the young people were taken away, they seemed to be sent away from this city and sent to other places for training by the Lord..." Qi Qingxing slightly wrung his eyebrows and said that there was no sound. He looked at Jiang Wanbai and said, "in fact, this section of history is not right." "What is missing." Even if she hasn''t read the history book, she only hears from Qi Qingxing''s mouth that she feels something is wrong. Is the lack of a section, a relationship between those young people who were forcibly taken away. Qi Qingxing nodded, obviously agreed with Jiang Wanbai. "What about the back?" Jiang Wanbai asked, "what''s behind it?" She has not heard about the origin of Daqing temple. Qi Qingxing continued. When the whole city was almost flooded with blood, the people who felt as if they were in hell heard the sound of Sanskrit from the distance, and several young monks came slowly in from the gate of the city. The Sanskrit that people mistakenly think is actually the voice of monks singing and reading Buddhist scriptures. It seems that the monks came from afar. They were all dusty. When they entered the city, they didn''t see the tragic image of the whole city. One of the monks went to a soldier and asked if there were skilled craftsmen in the city. They wanted to build a temple on the mountain not far away from the city. The soldiers who were questioned had already killed their red eyes, and raised their swords to chop at the monks. "But when the knife was cut on the monk, a golden light burst out from the monk''s body. People on the scene subconsciously closed their eyes and only heard the scream of soldiers. When they opened their eyes, they found that the soldiers who raised their swords to look at the monk had disappeared, and there was a pile of black ash where the soldiers just stood, emitting a faint stench..." Qi Qingxing said slowly. The more Jiang Wanbai listened, the more strange he became. He heard that the remaining soldiers, ignoring the common people, raised their swords and chopped at several monks. Just like the first soldiers who started to attack the monks, those soldiers who raised their swords yelled and turned into a pile of black ash after a dazzling golden light. There was a constant howl in the city, for example, when they slaughtered the people, they were still miserable. But the common people have closed their eyes, forced by the dazzling golden light has been unable to open their eyes. When Qi Qingxing talks about this, Jiang Wanbai can''t help but reach out to signal him to stop first. "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing stops, looks as usual toward the river evening White asked. Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and said, "how can you listen to the story in the storybook like green bamboo?" "That''s the story in the storybook." Green bamboo''s voice sounded from the outside. As he drove the carriage, he listened to the voice of his childe in the carriage. He listened with great interest and couldn''t help thinking that if his son went to the teahouse to tell stories, there would be no empty seats under him. "What?" Jiang Wanbai''s eyes widened, "you take the story in the storybook to deceive me?" Qi Qingxing''s face flashed a trace of embarrassment. He coughed softly and explained: "the cruel and unkind Prince is indeed recorded in historical records. Only the monks in the back enter the city, which is written in the storybook..." He pauses for a moment, looks a little dark, sighs: "because the history books only record that the common people revolt, and the river of blood in the city is broken. There are monks coming to the city directly to look for craftsmen to build temples. It''s just a few words." Chapter 231 Although there are only a few records in the history book, the words circulated are clearly recorded. "Actually, the slave felt that the original is not necessarily false, and maybe there is a truth in it?" The sound of green bamboo rings from the curtain of the carriage, and it is the appearance of the name of the story. Jiang Bai sang for a while later and asked, "how did you write that story? What about the follow-up? " After asking, he put his hand, leaned near the curtain of the carriage and shouted to the green bamboo outside: "green bamboo, do you have this text? Can I have a look? " "There are! Miss, I''ll give it to you when I get back to the house. " Qingzhu excited way, very happy to share his book with Jiang evening white. Qi Qingxing was dissatisfied, reached out to pull her over and said, "you want to know, I said to you to listen to it." "Then you said." Jiang looked at him late, looking forward to it. "Green bamboo is outside suddenly anxious, ask:" that is Miss Ben you want? " "What you want! Listen to Ahn and go back and I''ll see it myself. " The river is late in the white road. The green bamboo suddenly let go of the heart. Qi Qingxing was also satisfied with it, and continued to say to her, "when the LORD brought people to the city, all the soldiers in the city were dead, and the LORD was furious and was about to let the people around kill the monks..." At this time, the outside army surrounded, originally, although the emperor was far away from heaven, the emperor was still not relieved that the LORD had been staring at him. When the Lord prepared for rebellion between horse and grain and grass, the emperor had learned his trend. The emperor did not need to spend time preparing for it, so he had the general lead the soldiers to kill the Lord early, and the king died in the city. "There is actually one more talk." Qi Qingxing said, "there are records of wild history. The reason why the emperor asked people to come to kill the Lord at that time was not that he had been staring at the king''s movements, but because of the national master at that time..." It is said that the national master at that time had made a sudden calculation, and then proposed to the emperor that the most ferocious generals should be sent to the emperor to kill. But the historical records, naturally, should attribute this matter to the emperor''s deep planning and other things There are some things that can not be separated from true and false in the history of the wild and the history books. Jiang later thought for a while and asked, "did the imperial city move here later, and also related to the national master?" "It is." Qi Qingxing nodded, "it is indeed proposed by the national master to move the imperial city here, and at that time, the Daqing temple on the mountain was built slowly when the imperial city was rebuilt..." So it''s what it looks like. In the text, the reason why Daqing Temple became the Daqing temple is believed by all living beings is that the monks who came to the city at the beginning said that the monks were actually reincarnated by Bodhisattva and came to rescue them. So when the soldiers raise their knives and cut them to the monks, they will be killed by thunder. "After death, it was directly a pile of black ash, and no one could see exactly how the soldiers died. It is also possible to guess that they were killed by thunder." Jiang has a thought in his late days. It was split into grey by thunder. At this time, the carriage had reached the half mountain waist, and the more steep the mountain road was, the carriage was unable to go up. Therefore, the carriage, including Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Qing, came down the carriage and walked up the mountain. And a horse farm was built on the hillside, which not only provided the princes of the family of Beijing and your daughters to come and ride in the ordinary days. The carriage going to the mountain here can also be stopped in the horse yard, only a few silver can be paid. Chapter 232 "The air on this mountain is really different." Jiang Wanbai rarely shrank into a ball with her cloak. She opened her hands and felt the cold wind coming down the mountain. She was full of energy and shivered. She quickly closed her cloak. Mrs. Qi and others raised their eyes to see this scene, and they all began to laugh, "it''s still November now, and the evening white has been so cold. When it comes to January and February, it''s the coldest time." "By then, I''ll probably not be able to get out of the gate or step in two." Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help feeling melancholy. In the 21st century, in such a cold weather, she would stay in the house in the north, with heating, eating and drinking all by taking out, or some martial brother pitifully ran over to cook for her. Anyway, she seldom goes out. Even if someone asks her to see feng shui or do other business, Jiang Wanbai can push and push. Unless only she can solve the problem, she will never go out. Therefore, those who want to ask Jiang Wanbai to do business know that it is almost impossible to ask Jiang Wanbai to leave the mountain when it is cold. At that time, there were mobile phones, computers, and the Internet. For Shu Wan, it was not a problem to stay in the house for a month or two without going out. But it''s not the same now. There''s not so many things to kill time. She can''t just nest in her room and embroider like Mrs. Qing. She can''t make it Now there is enough time. According to Mrs. Qi, when they get to the top of the mountain, it''s lunch time, and they can catch up with the vegetarian studio in the temple. So everyone is not in a hurry and walk slowly. The main thing is to be considerate and take care of Mrs. Qi''s feet. Qi Laofu said: "in a few years, I will not have the strength to go up the mountain again. Then you will bring the children to..." She looked at Mrs. Qing, and her eyes fell on Mrs. Qing''s stomach, smiling all over her face. If you can''t walk with the old lady, you can''t walk with the old lady Old lady Qi was amused by the words of Lord Qi. Although she knew that she could not live to a time when even Lord Qi could not move, she was very happy. The three elders talked and walked slowly. Although Jiang Wanbai was wrapped up tightly, she could not bear the excitement. She walked here and there and looked around. Qi Qingxing followed her step by step. She was afraid that she would disappear in the blink of an eye. "You can see the foot of the mountain here!" Standing on a bare rock, Jiang Wanbai can see the scattered houses at the foot of the mountain. The place where she stood was a huge rock. There was no grass on the rock, and there was a steep slope below. Occasionally, the rock would slide down, so that there were not many trees growing under the rock. Jiang Wanbai is not afraid to stand on the top, and Qi Qingxing follows behind, his voice is tense, and he clasps her wrist and pulls back. His voice is a little angry: "evening and evening!" "Ah Jiang Wanbai should go down. Knowing that Qi Qingxing was angry, he didn''t dare to make any more trouble. He quickly followed him back and explained in a low voice: "in fact, I won''t fall down, really! I''m far from the cliff! " Chapter 233 "Be honest!" Qi Qingxing reached out and pinched her ear, and the voice was serious. Jiang later white covered his ear tip some grievances, gently hum a turn head ignore him, turn to the front to go, walk fast. Qi Qingxing has been holding her wrist, no matter how fast the river goes in the evening, she can not leave Qi Qingxing, but she also does not want to shake Qi Qingxing''s hand away. Old lady Qi and others looked at this scene, laughing and said, "the feeling of late white and Qingxing is good, we will have a good time in our house next year." "Well." Qi Hou ye should be down, with a small soft look at the Qing lady, said: "we will have a lot of happiness in the next year." There are three things that can be known at present. Qi Qingxing will take the title of the examination at that time, and Mrs. Qing produces one, and Qi Qingxing married Jiang evening white to be the third. All the way, he hit the mountain top. The cold weather at that time, the more humid the air went to the top of the mountain, the more humid it was. When it reached the top of the mountain, the mist filled, and at a glance, the forest beside it and the back of the temple were all white and hazy water mist, which seemed to be a little ethereal fairyland. The hair and clothes of the people have been wet by water mist. Monks at the gate of the temple recognize Mrs. Qi, even have a yard for her, and welcome up and read a Buddhist sign and take them to the courtyard. On the way, I met other monks, recognized the people in Qihou mansion, and saw them all wet, and ran away to prepare the fire pots and so on. "Take a rest, change your clothes, and then go to dinner together." Mrs. Qi was a man of late white in the river. It is said that the change of clothes and the change of the monks'' clothes in the temple are the same for both men and women. After all, they have not brought the clothes to the mountain. For old lady Qi, since she came to the temple, they could feel their sincerity by wearing the robes. The courtyard is not small. The master bedroom is naturally for the Lord Qi. On both sides of the East and West, the male guests live, while the west is for the female guests. Mrs. Qing and Qi houye live in a room. The rooms of Qi and Qi Qingxing are divided on both sides of the room of Qihou ye, while the room of Jiang evening white is next to the room of Mrs. Qi. Jiang took a bath in the evening and changed into a monk''s clothes. He walked out of the room with novelty. At one glance, Qi Qingxing came out of the opposite room. "Yes!" Jiang later white carrying the dress of the monk ran towards Qi Qingxing. The monk''s clothes are cotton clothes. The interlayer is thick cotton flocs. It is not cold to wear. However, Jiang evening white has become accustomed to wrapping the cloak and holding the mother Tang. At this time, she has no cloak or mother Tang. She always feels empty and falls. When she arrives at Qi Qingxing, she puts his hands into her sleeve. The skin color is as white as the freezing snow, and the nose tip is red with the cold. The lips are red. In addition, it looks a little naive. "Why not put on the cape?" Qi Qingxing felt heartache when she looked at her appearance, touched her already blown cool face, and took her hand and walked into the room of Jiang evening white. Jiang night white cloak stained with water, but actually did not wet, good fur made, as long as the cloth wipe off the water can. Red beans were in the cloth wipe the water beads on the Cape, Qi Qingxing pulled the river in the evening white, she was holding brocade cloth a face of uncertainty at the room window. The window was just above the bed, and there was a small table on it, and there was hot water on it. It was added by the monk who just sent the hot water to help Jiang add it to the evening white. Chapter 234 "What''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai looked at the window and didn''t see anything. Red bean shakes his head and says: "nothing, it may be that the maidservant is hallucinating." She didn''t tell Jiang Wanbai that she just seemed to see a face in the window. She was afraid to say it. No matter what it was, Jiang Wanbai would be afraid when she went to bed at night. After all, the window is just above the bed. If the person who sleeps in the bed opens his eyes in the middle of the night, it is that window. However, the window is a little high, at least you have to step on the bed to get the window. And the people standing outside, if they don''t need any cushion, they can''t appear on the window. This is a temple, and there can''t be any unclean things. Red beans soon came up with countless reasons to eliminate their doubts in the heart, only to see just as an illusion. She came here after taking a bath. When she came, Jiang Wanbai ran out. At this time, the cloak had not been wiped off. Red bean quickened her movement and put the cloak on the stove of the room to cover it. She put it on Jiang Wanbai only when she was sure it was hot. "I should have put my cloak on it when I came in, so I don''t have to wipe it for me and keep it warm." Feeling the heat wrapping his body, Jiang Wanbai said with a smile. Having recovered the sense of security that she had a cloak before, Jiang Wanbai took Qi Qingxing out of the house without even taking Mrs. Tang. While touching her stomach, she murmured, "I''m so hungry." After all, after all, walking so far on the mountain road, physical consumption is a little big, hunger is normal. Jiang Wanbai didn''t like to eat when he was walking, so even if Qi Qingxing had to let red beans and green bamboo take food with him, Jiang Wanbai didn''t eat anything and would rather be hungry. Just out of the yard, I ran into Qingzhu, holding a thin book in her hand. Her face was excited, especially after seeing Jiang Wanbai. Qi Qingxing eyebrow heartbeat, heard green bamboo toward the river evening white a face to ask for credit: "master, I borrowed a small book, is just on the road childe told you about the Daqing Temple story." "Do monks in this temple like to read storybooks Jiang Wanbai was surprised and reached for the script. He murmured, "I thought the temple was full of scriptures." As soon as he opens the pamphlet, he is familiar with the painting style. Jiang Wanbai finally confirms that what Qingzhu is looking for is a storybook. Green bamboo turned around and went to the dining hall. As he walked along, he explained: "master, this is not what I borrowed from monks. It''s a villager who goes up the mountain to deliver cotton padded clothes and dry firewood to monks." The villager lived at the foot of the mountain. It happened that today was the day when he went up the mountain. The story book was put in his chest. When Qingzhu happened to meet him, he helped to carry things together. When he turned around, the script fell at the foot of Qingzhu. The villager is a good talker. When he sees that he likes it, he agrees to lend it to him. When he goes down the mountain, he will give it to him. His house is the second courtyard that goes East at the foot of the mountain. Jiang Wanbai listened to Qingzhu finish, but he couldn''t help sighing: "you are very lucky." "The master is lucky." Green bamboo scratched his head and said with a smile: "it is the master who wants to read this book, and this book appears. So it should be said that the master is lucky." "However, originally I wanted to buy this book with money. After all, it is a storybook. It may not be particularly valuable for us, but it is a lot of money for the villagers at the foot of the mountain." Green bamboo road. Chapter 235 Therefore, the villagers generally don''t buy any scripts. With this money, they can do a lot of things. Qingzhu knew all this and wanted to buy it with money, so that the villager could rest assured that he would not return the script. "What did the villager say?" Jiang Wanbai casually looks at him and asks. "Green bamboo way:" he did not want, just said that the time must return back Because of this, Qingzhu thinks that she must return it when the time comes. She is afraid that she will forget it. She has not forgotten to tell Hong Dou and Jiang Wanbai and other people that she hopes they can remind herself. Jiang Wanbai picked up his eyebrows and looked up at the green bamboo. He said, "he doesn''t want silver. He wants you to return the script when he arrives?" "Well!" Green bamboo nods. Jiang Wanbai looked at Qi Qingxing, and met his eyes. The meaning in their eyes was similar, and they always felt that this matter was a little strange. Since there is the same money to take, but not less to him, why do we have to let green bamboo send it back? And I didn''t want any money, and I didn''t worry that Qingzhu would not pay back the story book. "I''ll see it later." Qi Qingxing reaches out his hand and takes the script. He doesn''t let Jiang Wanbai watch while walking. Jiang Wanbai didn''t resist. Anyway, she felt dizzy while walking. Both of them agreed that there might be something strange about the villager. Nowadays, the weather is cold, so few people come to the temple. Most of the people who come to eat in the dining hall are monks, only a few Pilgrims. Every time Mrs. Qi takes people up the mountain, they eat in their rooms. This time is no exception. Except for Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, Mrs. Qi and others still eat in their rooms. The servants come to the dining hall to take the food back. Jiang Wanbai felt that she came to have a meal to see what the dining hall in the temple looked like. After dinner, she walked around. Anyway, she was the first time to come and was very curious about everything. And Qi Qingxing is naturally to accompany her. The dining hall is very large, a bit similar to the kind of canteen Jiang Wanbai saw in the 21st century. However, compared with the canteen in the 21st century, the dining hall here does not have incandescent lamps, nor modern decoration and windows selling various kinds of food and snacks. There are no windows here, but when they are inside, there are more than a dozen monks standing in front of buckets or pots. Monks and pilgrims go to get their own bowls and chopsticks, and then they go to cook or take steamed bread and vegetables. Jiang Wanbai originally thought it was boiled cabbage or radish, but he refused the offer of red beans to help rice. He took a bowl with Qi Qingxing and found out that it was not what she thought. At least not as dull as she thought. It is true that all vegetables, even steamed buns are vegetable steamed buns, but you can see the smell of oil, and everyone has a boiled egg. Although in the 21st century, there are monks among the people she meets, and those monks are all drunk and have no excessive restrictions on their appetite. But this is not the 21st century. However, Jiang Wanbai did not know what the ancient monks ate. He only imagined it. She did not ask directly in front of the monks, but when she returned to the table and there was no one around, Jiang Wanbai approached Qi Qingxing and asked her questions in a low voice. "Monks in this dynasty can really touch these things. Moreover, the cooking oil in temples is not meat oil." Qi Qingxing explained. Chapter 236 "Monks in this dynasty can really touch these things. Moreover, the cooking oil in temples is not meat oil." Qi Qingxing explained. Jiang Wanbai suddenly and quickly left this matter behind. I don''t know if it was because I was too hungry. I ate too much fish and meat in Qihou''s residence. Suddenly, he ate these wild vegetables stir fried with a little oil and salt. Jiang Wanbai even thought it was delicious and even ate an extra bowl of rice. Qi Qingxing saw that she had a good appetite, and she even asked her if she wanted to eat more when Jiang Wanbai put down the bowl. "I''m full." Jiang Wanbai reached out and touched his round stomach with satisfaction. Red beans for her to play a bowl of egg soup, egg flower soup is also a little greasy, sprinkled with some chives, smell very fragrant. Jiang Wanbai, who just said he was full, drank a bowl of soup again. When I was full of food and drink, a smiling voice suddenly rang out beside me, "I haven''t seen a pilgrim who likes the food in the temple like the benefactor for a long time." "Ah?" Jiang Wanbai looked sideways. His eyes flashed when he saw the monk who was talking. The next moment he laughed and said, "although no one likes it like me, no one hates it, isn''t it?" "The benefactor said so." The monk put his hands together, read a Buddhist name and asked, "is this your first time to come? I look at my eyes. " "It''s really my first time. I''m going to walk around and see what''s mysterious about the famous Daqing temple." Jiang Wanbai''s smiling way. The monk recited the name of Buddha again and left directly. One side of the green bamboo and other monks walked away before he could not help but say: "I thought he wanted to discuss Buddhism with the master." "You just read too much Jiang Wanbai hums and laughs and stands up and says, "maybe that master is in charge of the kitchen in the temple? Seeing that I had a good time eating, I felt a sense of accomplishment, so I came here to talk to me... " When Qingzhu heard her say it, she thought maybe she was right. And Qi Qing walked to Jiang Wanbai''s side, and when he was about to walk out of the dining room, he suddenly said, "I always feel that the monk just now is familiar, but I can''t remember where I saw him." "Familiar?" Green bamboo a face puzzled, "perhaps because that monk''s face is too ordinary, I feel like a lot of people and he looks the same." Commonly known as the public face. Jiang Wanbai thought in his heart, she said: "because he has magic on his face, you think your eyes are familiar. Maybe because you have seen him, a person''s appearance can be changed by magic, but his eyes will not change. If you have seen him, you must remember his eyes." The reason for this is that Jiang Wanbai is like this at the moment. She can''t even remember the monk''s appearance. The only thing she can remember is that her eyes are merciful, broad and boundless. It seems that she has hidden a sea, but it is peaceful. Under the sea, it is not a dangerous undercurrent, but all living beings. He seems to be a man of high morality. Jiang Wanbai thought of this place, vaguely excited. It''s the first time that she has met such a person who is good at morality but doesn''t do bad things. She can''t wait to discuss with that person. And the monk will appear, and she believes it. When Jiang Wanbai was thinking about these things, Qi Qingxing beside him was also thinking. He was really impressed by the monk''s eyes as Jiang Wanbai said. In his mind, he slowly put the monk''s eyes on the faces he had seen, and soon he had the results. Chapter 237 "Master Mingyuan." Qi Qingxing suddenly whispered. "What?" Green bamboo is startled, even red bean''s face shows surprise, while Jiang Wanbai just slightly widens his eyes. After a short period of surprise, he reveals that it is true. "The only one who can do this is probably the master Mingyuan you often say." Qingzhu is still doubting his life. "I met master Mingyuan when I followed him at the beginning of the year, but I didn''t recognize it..." Hongdou is not so complicated. She is the first time to see Master Mingyuan, but she is surprised that the legendary characters should appear in front of her, and she does not even remember the appearance of the master. Had known to see a few more eyes, red bean in the heart annoyed. Jiang Wanbai happened to take a look at her, catch a glimpse of her expression, and immediately began to smile, "even if you have just been staring at his face, now you can''t remember his face." "Is this what the young lady said about magic? It turns out that magic can still be used on the face, which is more powerful than the thousand face doctor''s method in the legend of the river and lake. " Red beans are thinking. The green bamboo on one side twisted his eyebrows and looked at Jiang Wanbai in doubt and asked, "master, did he even block his face after he used the magic technique? I can''t see it at all. " "It''s blocked, but it''s not just the reason why he used the illusion..." Jiang Wanbai was very satisfied with Qingzhu''s thirst for knowledge. He felt that he could teach such a good apprentice only if he was a good master. He explained to him in detail. Qingzhu can''t see Master Mingyuan''s face. The most important reason is that master Mingyuan''s Taoism is higher than him. Naturally, he can''t see it. If you make a Taoist priest similar to Qingzhu, if you put magic on your face, you may not be able to see the other person''s face or see a fake face. "In the end, you still have to practice more." Jiang Wanbai patted Qingzhu on the shoulder. Qingzhu nodded his head earnestly. When Jiang Wanbai and Qingzhu were talking, Qi Qingxing had been listening to him all the time. If he had thought after listening, he suddenly said, "if it''s a doctor with thousands of faces, can you see the green bamboo?" "If the Qianmian Lang Jun is just a Wulin person and has not removed the metaphysics, it will be obvious." Jiang evening white point head, "although the green bamboo road is very shallow, but that thousand face Lang Jun is equal to zero road line." "Ah! So if I meet someone, I can''t see his face... " Words did not finish, green bamboo and feel wrong, can not see the face does not mean that the other side is the front Lang Jun! It''s like master Mingyuan. Can''t he see it? Think of here, green bamboo can''t help but feel a little frustrated. "It happens that there are many people in this temple. Just read it. The master who doesn''t understand it just teaches you." "Field teaching is much more effective," Jiang said "Thank you, master!" Green bamboo was suddenly happy. Qi Qingxing looked at the scene of the teacher and apprentice''s deep affection. He raised his eyebrows and was dissatisfied. As the green bamboo had begun to stare at the past monks, Qi Qingxing stretched out his hand and pulled Jiang Wanbai over. He lowered his head to her ear and bit his teeth and asked, "when will you teach me in person, eh?" When picking the ending, Jiang Wanbai''s heart is trembling. Seeing Jiang Wanbai''s ear tip turning red again, Qi Qingxing immediately showed a satisfied smile and stood back a little behind him. Looking at Jiang Wanbai, Jiang Wanbai glared at him and whispered, "when you go back, you will be checked on your latest homework. If you fail to pass the test, you will be punished!" She clenched her fist, waved it into the air, and snorted softly. Chapter 238 Qi Qingxing was just glared at by her. Her angry heart was crisp. Her throat knot rolled several times and whispered: "good." Qingzhu didn''t notice this. He was conscientiously completing the learning task assigned to him by Jiang Wanbai. And red bean seems to be a little interested in these, standing on the side listening to Qingzhu mutter, occasionally put forward their own opinions, and discuss with Qingzhu. Jiang Wanbai didn''t feel disgusted by red bean''s stealing learning, on the contrary, he was very happy. "Do you still have it?" After walking for a long time, Qi Qingxing asked Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai reached out to touch his stomach and shook his head, "it''s not enough to walk." The group was wandering aimlessly. When they passed the Buddhist temples where incense was worshipped, Jiang Wanbai would also go in to have a look, and occasionally put on incense. Unconsciously, they were about to go to their place. There was a small Buddha temple near here. Jiang Wanbai still went in to have a look. When he came out, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of a man running in panic. Jiang Wanbai did not have time to respond, Qi Qingxing pulled the arm to escape, when she ran into Qi Qingxing''s arms. Qi Qingxing looked down at her. Jiang Wanbai almost subconsciously avoided his sight and looked at the man who ran away. He was dressed in a monk''s clothes but had hair. He should not be a monk. In the evening, he heard Qingzhu''s voice of surprise and joy. "Master!" "What''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai took the opportunity to retreat from Qi Qingxing''s arms and looked at the green bamboo. Green bamboo pointed to the man who ran far away. He was a little excited. He couldn''t find any words to describe it for a while. He looked at the direction of the man''s running and said thoughtfully: "the man felt strange to the servant, not like a secular disciple in the temple." Today, most of the pilgrims in the temple have changed into robes, but not only do they have long hair. In fact, there are a few secular disciples in the temple, and the secular disciples can not shave their hair. If he is not familiar with the person just now, he may not be able to tell whether he is a pilgrim or a layman in the temple. "I can''t see his face!" Qingzhu finally found the function of speaking and said excitedly: "is it master Mingyuan again? Or is he superior to me The following questions are mainly about Jiang Wanbai. Facing Qingzhu''s expectant eyes, Jiang Wan''s white eyes sank. Instead of answering him in a hurry, he looked at Qi Qingxing and asked, "ah hang, what do you think?" Qi Qingxing looks down at her with shallow creases in her eyebrows, "not master Mingyuan." He shook his head in a positive tone. Although he looked at the bottom of the river in a hurry, he was still frightened. Although he saw something in a hurry, it was like a man''s eyes in the past, which was like a man''s eyes. "If it''s not master Mingyuan, who will it be? Is there a wonderful person in the temple today? " Green bamboo blinks and blinks. Jiang Wanbai looked at the direction that the man left, and his voice was faint: "that man has a very strong murderous spirit. You should pay attention to it these days." Lord Qi will go back this evening. After all, he will go to court tomorrow. However, Mrs. Qi and Jiang Wanbai will stay on the mountain for a few more days. This is also the practice of Mrs. Qi when she comes to the temple. Otherwise, there would not be a courtyard for her in the temple. Chapter 239 Red bean has already sensed that it is wrong. After listening to Jiang Wanbai''s words, she nods in response. Qingzhu is startled and suddenly thinks of something. She lowers her voice and says, "master, is that man wearing a human skin mask?" Jiang evening white point, see his expression, eyebrows jump, "you so worried about what to do?" "I feel like I''ve found a great secret." Green bamboo covered the heart, eyes bright. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help it. He turned his head and said to Qi Qingxing, "you have to control him to read the script. What do you think of the child''s stupidity?" "Good." Qi Qingxing reached out and rubbed behind her head, glanced at the green bamboo and said, "go back and hand in all your scripts." Qingzhu immediately looked at his master and master with tears in his heart. Red bean stands aside and laughs and doesn''t speak. Time passed quickly. In the afternoon, Jiang Wanbai felt that he had not been around for a long time. When it was time to have dinner, he had already seen it in the dining hall. Jiang Wanbai could not go there. Moreover, there was a small kitchen in the yard, which was prepared by the temple for those pilgrims who were not used to the craftsmanship of monks in the temple. If you feel that the food cooked by monks is not delicious, you can go to the kitchen in the temple and get the ingredients to make it yourself. Like the old lady Qi, they are just like this. Jiang Wanbai originally wanted to eat in the small kitchen in the yard, but when she thought of the person she met in the afternoon, she looked at Qi Qingxing, but before she opened her mouth, Qi Qingxing understood her meaning and said, "go and have a look." The only people who can afford the small kitchen in the temple are big families like Qi Hou''s house. However, they have been here for a long time and haven''t heard of any big families in Beijing who are also in the temple. Therefore, if the person wants to eat, he is likely to go back to the dining hall in the temple. However, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing arrived at the dining hall. After the meal, they did not see the man. Even master Mingyuan did not appear again. When I went back, it was already dark, but it was still early. Qingzhu and Hongdou carried a lantern and walked before and after. Qi Qingxing held Jiang Wanbai''s hand and found that her hand was a little cold. A shallow crease appeared in her eyebrow. "Cold?" "Not bad." Jiang Wanbai shakes his head. "I don''t feel cold, but I still miss my wife Tang." "Go back and let red beans prepare one for you." Qiqingxing road. "Good." The moon is very round tonight. When he comes to the gate of the yard, Jiang Wanbai looks up and suddenly asks, "is there a tower in this temple? Or something like a forbidden area? " "Yes." Qi Qingxing came to the Daqing Temple because of his weak health. Almost every time he came, Mrs. Qi took him with him, thinking that if he was lucky enough to meet Master Mingyuan, he would let master Mingyuan take a good look at Qi Qingxing. However, for more than ten years, we only met it at the beginning of this year, and we got a news equivalent to bad news. Qi Qingxing took a look in a certain direction and said, "that''s the back mountain and the forbidden area of Daqing temple. It''s said that no one can go there except master Mingyuan." After a pause, he added, "you can''t go if you want to." When the forbidden area was spread out, many people also speculated whether there were treasures from Daqing temple. It is said that every time master Mingyuan traveled back to visit the forbidden area, it also made people wonder what was in the forbidden area. What''s strange is that no one, no matter who is a martial arts expert or a person who claims to be a strange person, has actually broken into it. According to the people who have broken through, it seems that they have already walked in, but they are still in a forest all the time and can''t get out. Chapter 240 Until walking tired, tired can not help but rest, will be suddenly thrown out. "Thrown out?" Jiang Wanbai glared at her eyes and asked curiously, "is it master Mingyuan?" Qi Qingxing shook his head. "It should not be master Mingyuan. After all, these intruders came when master Mingyuan traveled." "Who is not master Mingyuan? Is it the guardian of the forbidden area Jiang Wanbai was thoughtful, but he thought of the scattered houses at the foot of the mountain. "No one knows, because no one can see the face of the person who was thrown out after entering. Some even said that it was not a person but a hand that threw them out." As soon as Qi Qingxing said this, it happened that a cold wind was blowing. All the people, including Jiang Wanbai, who had no little contact with ghosts, could not help shaking their arms. The temple was not like Qi Hou''s house. There were no lanterns everywhere. Naturally, there would be no bright lights at night. Only those Buddhist temples and long corridors had lanterns lit. In other places, including those deserted Zen houses, it was pitch dark. The courtyard where Qi Hou''s residence lived was just inside, and almost all the courtyards nearby were those of the big families in Beijing when they came. But today they are not here, and there are no lights in those yards. The gate of the courtyard is closed, and the pale moonlight falls. How can you look at it? I always feel that if you stare at it for a long time, those silent courtyards will turn into goblins, swallowing the peeping people. Jiang Wanbai is startled by his brain, but Qi Qingxing suddenly has no voice. Jiang Wanbai suddenly thinks of the ghost film he saw in the 21st century I''m afraid no one will believe it. The famous feng shui master in the 21st century actually likes watching ghost movies, and there will be sequelae after watching them. For example, a person can''t sleep at night It''s a shame to say that, so Jiang Wanbai never says that he has been here for several months and has not been exposed to ghost films for a long time. Jiang Wanbai himself is about to forget this episode. Now The thrill of wanting to explode and scream came to my mind. "Prince?" "Ah Jiang Wanbai was startled by the sudden sound and burst into Qi Qingxing''s arms. Qi Qingxing bowed his head and looked at the man who was shrinking into his arms. First he was surprised, then he couldn''t help laughing. The radian of the corners of his lips could not be suppressed. If it hadn''t been for the fear that the people in his arms would explode, Qi Qingxing would have laughed. "Prince? What is this, Miss Jiang? " Mammy''s voice was careful. And green bamboo and red bean are just scared together by Jiang Wanbai''s cry. At the moment, they can see that it is the mammy beside old lady Qi, and they are relieved one after another. In fact, Mammy was also frightened. When she came out to do business, she found that Shizi and Miss Jiang were standing at the door of the yard, but they didn''t go in. Only then did she make a noise. Who knows that Jiang Wanbai was shocked by the noise. Jiang Wanbai had already slowed down. She buried her face in Qi Qingxing''s arms and was unwilling to lift it up. She only felt that it was too humiliating. Qi Qingxing held back and patted her back. She said to Mammy, "it''s OK. We''re just telling ghost stories. Maybe we''re scared." "Well, that''s OK. I''ll leave first." Mammy nodded, wondering what kind of hobbies the son of the world and Miss Jiang like. She did not return to her room at night, but stood at the gate of the yard telling ghost stories. Chapter 241 When she came back, she told Mrs. Qi about it. Mrs. Qi didn''t find it strange. Instead, she laughed and said, "they have a good relationship. They are also happy to be elders." Mammy naturally joined in with a smile. Jiang Wanbai felt a little humiliated and refused to come out in the arms of Qi Qingxing. Finally, he was held back by Qi Qingxing and returned to his room. "Well, there is no one else." Qi Qing will put her on the edge of the bed, stretch out his hand on the soft meat of her neck, gently pinched, with a smile. Jiang Wanbai slowly raised his head and secretly looked at the room. There was no one else in the room. She was relieved. As soon as she sat up straight, she found Qi Qingxing laughing. She stretched out her hand and hammered on his shoulder. She said fiercely, "don''t laugh!" "Good, good, I don''t laugh!" Qi Qingxing held her hand, almost raised his hand to swear. If he ignored the smile in his eyes, maybe his attitude would be more sincere. Jiang Wanbai snorted and said: "you don''t understand. Although I can catch ghosts, it doesn''t mean I''m not afraid of ghosts. No, in fact..." In fact, what she is afraid of is not the real ghosts, but the virtual ghosts in the TV. Jiang Wanbai sighs deeply, and she doesn''t understand. Anyway Think she''s afraid of ghosts. It''s very sad that the secret has been discovered now. Jiang Wanbai is lying on the bed. If the bed here is not big enough, Jiang Wanbai really wants to roll around with the quilt, "don''t mention this matter in the future." Jiang Wanbai murmured, his eyes fell on the side of Qi Qingxing beside the bed, and suddenly sat up at the next moment. "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing was surprised and quickly stood up. But Jiang Wanbai has stood up and turned to look at the window on the wall. However, when you look from the window, you can only see a quiet night outside, as well as the clear and cold moon, as well as the courtyard without people living under the moonlight and night. There are buildings behind the courtyard. I don''t know how far it extends. If it is farther away, it can''t be seen clearly. It''s a rolling mountain. There was no one, not even monks walking around. "Someone?" Qi Qingxing asked. Just after asking, he found that it was not right. The position of the window was too high. Jiang Wanbai could lie on the window and look out because she was standing on the bed. This was just the window position. And if people outside want to look inside through the window, it''s too high. Qi Qingxing''s heart was tight, and his throat knot rolled a few times. He asked in a coagulant voice, "is it not a human being?" "I don''t know." Jiang Wanbai shakes his head and turns back to look at Qi Qingxing. His eyes fall on the projection of the window, which is next to the position where Qi Qingxing just sat, almost leaning against Qi Qingxing. Now there is only a piece of pale moonlight falling down, and the shadow Jiang Wanbai saw earlier has disappeared. "I don''t feel the ghost." It can even be said that she didn''t feel any breath. If it wasn''t for the shadow around Qi Qingxing, she couldn''t find anyone there! Jiang Wanbai frowns slightly, and suddenly thinks that Hongdou is also abnormal in this room during the day. At that time, Hongdou looks at this window and looks suspicious. Jiang Wanbai raises his voice and shouts, "Hongdou!" "What''s the matter, miss?" Red bean answers and pushes the door in. Jiang Wanbai pointed to the window above and asked, "red bean, did you see anything in the daytime?" Red bean a Leng, subconsciously asked: "Miss, you just found what?" Chapter 242 "Well." Jiang Wanbai nodded, "there is a shadow." "It''s not an illusion." Red bean murmured, and then her expression coagulated. She said what she had seen in the afternoon. At that time, she was helping Jiang Wanbai wipe the water droplets on her cloak. She soon realized that there was a line of sight falling on her body. She soon became alert. When she looked up to the place where her eyes came from, she saw only a vague shadow, which seemed to be a personal shadow, and disappeared in a blink of an eye. At this time, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing opened the door and came in and ran into Hong Dou''s uncertain appearance. Red bean also found that the height of the window was unreasonable, so he dispelled his doubts and only regarded it as his own illusion. Jiang Wanbai pondered, Qi Qingxing said: "since it is not the first time, it is likely that there will be a third time for people to stare outside the window?" "You really have to watch." Jiang Wan''s head is white. When Qi Qingxing is about to give orders, she takes out a pile of paper figures and throws one out of the window. The paper man has a aura in a moment, and climbs out of the window with both hands and feet. "Let the paper man stick it on the wall next to the window." Jiang Wanbai said, "you can''t scare a snake." If the other side doesn''t have a thing. This sentence Jiang Wanbai did not say, but it will make Qi Qingxing more worried. Now that there are paper people staring at him, Qi Qingxing will be relieved. Qi Qingxing still trusts Jiang Wanbai''s ability. He is no longer as tense as before. He tells Hongdou, "don''t relax your vigilance at night." "I know." Red beans should concentrate. In the afternoon, she didn''t care when she found something unusual. If something happened to the master, it would be her fault. Now I know that someone is peeping from the outside. In any case, Hongdou does not allow the master to have an accident. Although still not completely relieved, Qi Qingxing still had to leave. Before leaving, he pressed Jiang Wanbai''s shoulder with both hands, and stood by the bedside to look at her, with a serious look. "In the evening, no matter where you decide to go, you must tell me in advance." Jiang Wanbai blinked and felt guilty. She didn''t open her mouth. Qi Qingxing affirmed her guess as soon as she saw her expression. She couldn''t help but lower her head and bit her earlobe, gritting his teeth and warning: "Jiang Wanbai, you dare to run to the forbidden area and see how I can deal with you!" "How do you know..." Jiang Wanbai suddenly covers his mouth and blinks his eyes. He looks at Qi Qingxing innocently. The earlobe that Qi Qingxing bit is very hot. Qi Qingxing sneered, stretched out his hand in her forehead heart point, straight up, "I see your point of mind clearly." He suddenly asked him if there was any forbidden area in the temple. Now there was a shadow by the window. Qi Qingxing knew that even if there was no shadow, Jiang Wanbai would go to the forbidden area because of his curiosity. He had been on guard against her for a long time and knew that there was no way to stop it. He could only do so like now. At least let her promise that she would tell him before she went to the forbidden area, so that he would not know nothing. "I''ll tell you." Jiang Wanbai looked serious. He stretched out his hand and shook Qi Qingxing''s sleeve. His other hand and three fingers gathered in his ear, "I promise." Qi Qingxing breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that since she said so, it was serious. "Have a good rest and call people when they have something to do." Qi Qingxing reached out and pinched her earlobe. Chapter 243 When Qi Qing walks, Jiang Wanbai reaches out and touches her earlobe. She finds that the earlobe that was already hot is even hotter. She breathes softly. After serving her with hot water from Hongdou, she rolls into the bed with the quilt in her arms. The layout of the rooms in the temple is not as good as that of the Qihou mansion. There is no bed curtain. There is only a simple bed. However, the quilt is obviously washed and sunburned. It is very comfortable. When she was sleeping on the side of the bed, Jiang Wanbai couldn''t see the scene outside the window, or even the window. She turned over, turned her back to the wall, and her eyes fell on the projection of the window. The moonlight fell from the window and fell right on the edge of her bed. Jiang Wanbai watched and closed her eyes and went to sleep. She had a good night''s dream. The next morning, when Jiang Wanbai woke up, she subconsciously went to see the place where the shadow appeared last night. There was nothing there. She sat up and tapped her fingers on the wall. After a while, a paper man floated down from the window. "Haw haw..." The paper man fell on Jiang Wanbai''s shoulder, scrambled to her ear, bent over and said something. Jiang Wanbai listened to listen to eyebrows slightly frown up, and then look surprised. When the voice of the paper man stopped, she held the paper man and sent it to the window. She pointed at it and said, "keep staring." Just after explaining the paper man, Jiang Wanbai looked up and saw Qi Qingxing standing not far away. Qi Qingxing was looking at the mountain forest with his back to her. He did not notice the movement of Jiang Wanbai here. "Miss, are you up?" Red beans have heard the movement of the room, knock on the door gently, across the door to try to ask. Jiang Wanbai took back his sight and came down from the bed. He raised his voice and said, "up." When red bean came in, she quickly put on her clothes and washed well, and then ran outside in a hurry. Red bean was packing up her things. Seeing her running out, she cried anxiously, "Miss, what do you want for breakfast?" "Steamed buns and wonton with vegetables!" Jiang Wan Bai Ying Dao, has run out quickly. Red bean stands at the door, just as green bamboo comes out from the opposite room. Seeing this scene, he asks: "what is the master in such a hurry to do?" Last night, Qingzhu didn''t enter Jiang Wanbai''s room, and did not know what happened behind. "I don''t know. Maybe I''m going to find the son of heaven." Red bean shakes his head and remembers Qi Qingxing getting up early in the morning. First, he comes to ask if Jiang Wanbai has got up. After knowing that Jiang Wanbai hasn''t got up, Qi Qingxing goes out. When red bean goes out, he just sees Qi Qingxing outside the window of jiangwanbai. At this moment, he also guesses about it. Green bamboo is in a trance. Instead of running out with him, he dallies to Hongdou''s side and helps him do things. Jiang Wanbai ran out of the yard quickly. After turning around the yard, he saw Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing was about to go back. He suddenly saw her running over. She was stunned and her eyes flashed. She was a little guilty. Jiang Wanbai stood there still, squinting slightly at him. After he approached, he snorted and said, "you warned me last night that I was not allowed to act alone, but you acted alone. What if you happen to meet that person here? You call it It''s called... " Jiang Wanbai thought for a while and then remembered how to say that sentence. He immediately denounced him with a straight voice: "only the state officials are allowed to set fire, and people are not allowed to light lamps!" Chapter 244 "Late, late, I was wrong." Qi Qingxing confessed his mistake with a quick attitude. He reached out to grab Jiang Wanbai''s hand. Seeing that she did not evade herself, he felt relieved. He found that her hand was not cold. This tone was completely relaxed. He said, "I got up early today. When I went to look for you, red bean said that you haven''t got up yet. If you''re bored, you''ll come here to have a look." In fact, he had something hanging in his mind, so he couldn''t sleep. He was worried about Jiang Wanbai''s side, for fear that something might happen to her. "What do you see?" Jiang Wanbai blinked and asked. Qi Qingxing pulled her to turn around, just back to the window of Jiang Wanbai''s room. At first, there was a courtyard with its door closed and unpopular. Then, we could see that there were houses with different heights in the back. It seemed that there was a Buddhist temple. Further away, we could only see the rolling mountains. The mountain where daqingsi is located is not the highest one. On the contrary, it is more like the shortest one sandwiched between two high mountains. When Jiang Wanbai looked out of the window last night, she could only see a shadow, which was not so meticulous. Her eyes fell on the distant building which was like a Buddhist temple. She frowned and puzzled, "the Buddha Hall is built there. Will anyone else go there to worship incense?" Compared with the other Buddhist temples built in one place, and the gate of Daqing temple is very close, that Buddhist temple is really a bit remote. I''m afraid that the Pilgrims who come in may not know that there is still a temple there. "It should not be." Qiqingxing road. He arrived here earlier than Jiang Wanbai, so he also found the Buddhist temple. Just now, he recalled the scene of kneeling with Mrs. Qi. Mrs. Qi has a habit. Every time she comes to Daqing temple, whether it''s too hot or too cold, she will kneel down every temple in the temple. "My grandmother has never been there. It seems that she doesn''t know there is a Buddhist temple there." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai droops his eyes. At this moment, two monks come out from the back of the yard. The two monks hold brooms and dishcloth. When they see Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing standing here, they read a Buddhist name to them. Then they enter the uninhabited yard facing Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing look at each other, and they all raise their feet to walk. "Little master, will someone clean the yard every day when no one lives in it?" Qi Qingxing asked. Most of the monks in the temple knew Qi Qingxing. They kept on cleaning and said, "yes, no matter when the pilgrims in this yard come, they can rest in the clean yard immediately." After a pause, the monk laughed and said, "although cleaning is troublesome, it is actually a practice for me and others." In fact, there is not much dust in the mountain after cleaning day after day. At the end of the day, these yards are not dirty, but they still have to clean carefully. Few people have such patience. At least if Jiang Wanbai comes, she may be able to persevere for a few days, but after ten days and a half months, she is not the kind of existence that can cheat and play tricks. She just will simply give up. "Little master, I see a Buddhist temple over there. Which Bodhisattva is it? Do pilgrims usually pass by? " Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. She and Qi Qingxing just stood at the gate of the yard, but did not go in. Looking at the appearance of the two monks cleaning carefully, Jiang Wanbai always had the illusion that going in would add to their confusion. It must be that Qi Qingxing and she thought about it. Chapter 245 The monk with a rag has already entered the house, and the monk sweeping the floor just came to sweep the yard after sweeping the room. Hearing this, he laughed and said, "it''s not a Buddhist temple." "Ah?" Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing look at each other''s surprise. After all, the house looks like the specifications of the Buddhist temple from a distance. Fortunately, it seems that the building is not a topic that can not be talked about. The monk explained: "it is a ancestral hall, which worships the ancestors of the villagers at the foot of the mountain. The monk also listened to the master and said that it was the first abbot of Daqing temple. In order to thank those craftsmen, he allowed them to build such an ancestral hall, the craftsmen and their descendants After death, the tablets will be sent to this ancestral hall. " "So it is. Thank you for answering for us. We''ll leave first, and we won''t disturb the two little masters." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai asked again: "little master, can outsiders over there, such as pilgrims like us, go in?" "Yes, yes." The monk''s face showed a trace of hesitation. Seeing that Jiang Wanbai seemed to want to go over and have a look, he said: "but there is a very powerful martial uncle stationed there. If you want to go in, you should be careful. If you break something inside, the martial uncle will be angry, and even the abbot can''t control him." The monks reminded Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. After two people thank him for his kindness, they backed out and walked toward the courtyard where they lived. Qi Qingxing took the initiative to say, "go and have a look after breakfast." After a pause, he added, "the forbidden area of Daqing temple is also over there." "Have you ever been there?" Jiang Wanbai suddenly asked, "there is the forbidden area." Qi Qingxing''s face appeared a smile, did not deny, "people are always curious, I am no exception." Speaking of Qi Qingxing, he was not a little bit curious when he was young. "At that time, there had been a lot of rumors about the forbidden area of Daqing temple. My grandmother always brought me to Daqing temple to see Master Mingyuan so that I could get well..." However, master Mingyuan has never been able to meet him. Qi Qingxing has heard about the forbidden area. He went to the forbidden area mainly because of curiosity, and partly because he wanted to go to the forbidden area to find ways to make his body become the same as ordinary people. So what mysterious power should exist in the mysterious forbidden area? Maybe we can help him? "But I didn''t go in." Qi Qingxing said, "in fact, I didn''t even go into the mountain gate, nor did I encounter the mountain forest and the hand that threw people out." "Why?" Jiang Wanbai asked, "you''ve come to the gate of the forbidden area. Why don''t you go in again?" "When I went, I just met someone who was thrown out." Qi Qingxing wryly smile, "at that time it seems to see what, but later recollection but can''t remember to see what in the end, but in the heart did not want to go there again." "Maybe you saw the hand in the rumor that would only throw the intruder out. The other party didn''t want you to publicize the incident, so he moved his hands and feet in your memory." "Late at night, Qijiang''s sleeve is bright, and I''ll take a look at Qingliang''s sleeve." Chapter 246 They had already entered the courtyard. The Lord Qi had already gone down the mountain last night. Mrs. Qing lived in the main house by herself. She just came out to go to Mrs. Qi''s house. When she saw this scene, she gave a slight pause and then began to laugh. "Shizi and Miss Jiang are talented and beautiful. They seem to be really on the right track, and they have a good relationship..." Mrs. Qing said softly to the mammy beside her that she followed her when she entered the Marquis house. For such a long time, the relationship between the master and the servant was really good. Mammy also beamed with joy and said, "the son of a prince and his wife will have a good relationship. We can do a lot less in the Marquis'' house. I want the maids to say that there is no peace in the capital city than in our marquis." "You said so." Mrs. Qing sighed and felt that she had a good life. The old lady never treated her harshly when she was able to enter the Marquis''s residence. However, the Marquis has been more and more warm to her recently. She thought that when they attended the banquet, there were constant disputes among the ladies'' families. They should not only guard against the common sons and daughters, but also set off concubines and aunts, and fight for the power of the family. Mrs. Qing took mammy into Mrs. Qi''s room and told Mrs. Qi what she had just seen. But at the gate of the courtyard, it tends to go in and slightly lowers his head. Jiang Wanbai says, "relax, don''t have the psychology of resistance. Trust me, OK?" She blinked at Qi Qingxing. Seeing that Qi Qingxing nodded, she closed her eyes. Qi Qingxing had no resistance to her divine sense. She was too obedient. Jiang Wanbai found the place where he had been moved. She pondered for a while, trying to break a small ban. After all, it existed in Qi Qingxing''s sea of knowledge. She didn''t dare to be rash. If there was an accident, Qi Qingxing would become a fool, or even die. So Jiang Wanbai can only be careful to explore. Qi Qingxing closes his eyes when he sees Jiang Wanbai. His eyes fall on her face involuntarily. In fact, even if she doesn''t say it, he has full trust in her. It''s just that there seems to be a force that makes people feel comfortable. Jiang Wanbai quickly opened his eyes and looked at Qi Qingxing, affirming: "there are traces of being banned, but the other party seems to simply want you to forget the details at that time, and did not mean to hurt you." She paused for a moment, and her face was embarrassed. "Besides, I can''t lift the ban." Since leaving the school except for traveling, Jiang Wanbai has not encountered such a situation that she can''t solve for a long time. She feels a little embarrassed, but she is more introspective. She always thinks that she is already very good, but she forgets that her master taught her long ago that there are mountains beyond the mountains, and there are people outside of people. Even though she is gifted and has learned so many things, there will always be problems in the world that she can''t solve, and sooner or later she will meet people who can''t even cope with them. However, she will not be able to solve as many problems as she can in the future. Qi Qingxing is also vaguely aware that Jiang Wanbai has always been smooth sailing, and rarely encounters setbacks. So when he learned that the ban could not be broken, he was actually worried, afraid that she would be hit, or that she would be sad and disappointed. Chapter 247 But before he had time to say his words of comfort, he saw thinking on Jiang Wan''s white face, and then he became firm and resolute. He seemed to have understood something in a short time. Qi Qingxing knew that Jiang Wanbai didn''t need his own enlightenment. At this moment, Qi Qingxing was disappointed, but he was more proud. He was proud of the people he liked. "We''ll go to breakfast when we''ve figured it out. Since the prohibition is harmless to me, it doesn''t matter." Qi Qingxing pulls her to go inside. Jiang Wanbai shook his head and said, "the solution must be solved. This is a problem I have encountered. After I go back, I will hide in wanshulou and learn more. One day, I will be able to untie this small prohibition." The prohibition was only part of the memory that trapped Qi Qingxing. It was about the memory that he saw after he went to the forbidden area. The other party didn''t mean to hurt him. Even when Jiang Wanbai was trying, the prohibition only contained her divine consciousness and comforted her. It didn''t want to counterattack the intention of harming her. With this, Jiang Wanbai knew that the guardian of the forbidden area, that is, the guy who was forbidden to Qi Qingxing, had no malicious intention. Maybe he just wanted to guard the things in the forbidden area until death. I just don''t know how much the existence in the forbidden area has to do with master Mingyuan. "I''ll wait." Qi Qingxing reached out and kneaded in the back of her head, smiling gently. After breakfast, they went to the ancestral hall mentioned by the monks without red beans and green bamboo. Because the distance did not seem to be close, they specially said hello to Qingzhu and said that they might come back for lunch later. Today''s weather is better than yesterday. With a little sun, Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Qing are going to visit the Buddhist temples. They are very happy to learn that Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai are going to go for a walk in other places. Just like Jiang Wanbai thinks, the ancestral hall is already far away. When she and Qi Qingxing really go there, they will find that they are far away than they imagined. In addition, there are many uninhabited courtyards in the middle, which are all similar in length. After walking for a while, they are about to faint. Finally, Qi Qingxing takes Jiang Wanbai out and reaches the outside of the ancestral hall smoothly. "OK, you are so good!" Jiang Wanbai looked at the ancestral hall in front of him, relaxed and praised Qi Qingxing. If Qi Qingxing was not here, Jiang Wanbai felt that he would not be able to find here one day. Qi Qingxing laughed and said, "you can also distinguish the direction?" Even he knows that there are many ways to distinguish directions in metaphysics. Some need tools, such as a compass, but some of them are powerful. If you look up at the sky and look at the distribution around, you can tell the direction and find the place you want to go. Jiang Wanbai said: "if there is a high place for me to stand and have a look, maybe I can distinguish the direction, but this head is all the same room, no matter how big I can make it, unless I fly to the top of the room." Because of this restriction, last time she came out of Jiangfu and found Qihou''s house, because there was no place for her to stand and have a good look. But here in Daqing temple, Jiang Wanbai speculates that even if she really stands on the roof, she may not be able to see anything, but she did not tell Qi Qingxing. Chapter 248 When I looked at the temple from a distance, I thought it was like a small Buddhist temple, but when I got closer, I would find that there were some differences. Jiang Wanbai swept the building in front of him. He was surprised. He could not help but mutter: "this is too strange." "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing heard this and asked in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai shook his head and said, "go ahead and have a look. I''ll tell you more when I go back." Qi Qingxing nodded and they walked towards the ancestral hall side by side. Up the steps is the gate, the gate is open at the moment, and on the left side of the gate is a futon. A monk in a monk''s robe with deep furrows in his eyebrows sits cross legged. The monk closed his eyes and didn''t recite the Buddhist scriptures. He seemed to be meditating and sleeping. However, sitting at the gate like this, even if a little sun sets at the gate, Jiang Wanbai admires her for being able to fall asleep like this. Anyway, she can''t do it. Jiang Wanbai thinks, and Qi Qingxing walk in front of the big monk. The big monk doesn''t respond. He doesn''t know whether he doesn''t care or he''s really asleep. Once you go in, you can''t see the end of the tablets at a glance. Those tablets are all the same, but the inscriptions on them are different. "There are at least thousands of memorial tablets here..." Jiang Wanbai murmured softly and felt that the dense memorial tablets in the past were a little shocking. "There seems to be something wrong." Qi Qingxing suddenly uttered his voice. "Well?" Jiang Wanbai looks at him. Qi Qingxing pursed his lips and said: "there is also an ancestral hall in the Marquis''s house, in which the incense has never been cut off, and the door will be opened in the daytime. Only at night will the door be closed. Therefore, as long as you step into the courtyard where the ancestral hall is located, you can smell the smell of the burning incense." "Not here!" Jiang Wanbai suddenly realized that there were thousands of memorial tablets standing in the ancestral hall, but there was no offering table before the memorial tablet. Not to mention incense and offerings. It''s really a piece of incense, no candle, only bare tablets. That''s weird, too! When Jiang Wanbai came in, he only focused on looking at the memorial tablets, but he didn''t notice anything about incense. But it wasn''t just the incense that had problems, even the memorial tablets were very strange. Jiang Wanbai asked, "ah Xing, all the tablets that can be put in an ancestral hall should be of the same surname?" "It''s true." Qi Qingxing nodded. For example, in the ancestral hall of the Qihou mansion, only the memorial tablets of the ancestors of the Qihou mansion will be placed. Those married women will also add a sentence in front of them to show their identity. That is to say that this person has married into the Qihou house, and that she is the person of the Qihou house, and should be worshipped by the descendants of the Qihou house. Even in some ancestral halls, only the memorial tablets of the men of their own family are allowed to enter the ancestral hall, while the women who marry in or those who marry out are not eligible to enter the ancestral hall. But now most of that is left to the rigid families. "That''s strange." Jiang Wanbai was affirmed by Qi Qingxing. He pulled him past the memorial tablets, pointed to them one by one, and said, "you see, the surnames on these tablets are all different, and there is almost no rule to speak of However, since the ancestral hall holds the memorial tablets of the craftsmen who helped to build Daqing temple, it is no wonder that the craftsmen do not come from the same surname. However, in the past few hundred years, the surnames should only be specific to those families, you see... " Chapter 249 "Surnames are so mixed that there are almost no rules." Qi Qingxing has a shallow crease in his eyebrow. Jiang evening white point head, "feel here almost have gathered a hundred surnames." She subconsciously looks at the big monk at the door, which directly points to a pair of simple and unsophisticated eyes. Jiang Wanbai is startled and subconsciously grabs Qi Qingxing''s sleeve. "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing held her with his back hand and looked along her eyes. He also saw the big monk who didn''t know when he had woken up. After the monk opened his eyes, the gap between his eyebrows still did not disappear. The whole person''s facial features showed a vicious look that was not easy to be provoked. However, those eyes made Jiang Wanbai''s one Zheng too peaceful, which was another extreme compared with his facial features. "Master, do you know why there is no incense burning in this ancestral hall?" Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment and pulled Qi Qingxing to approach the great monk. He asked curiously, "I have never seen any ancestral hall that doesn''t burn incense." "How many ancestral halls have you seen?" The big monk opened his mouth, his voice was rough and hoarse, but the unexpected was not hard to hear. On the contrary, it made people feel strange and peaceful. Jiang Wanbai knew that the great monk in front of him was also a man of Taoism. "Although I have not seen all the ancestral halls, I have seen many." "Since it is not the ancestral hall of all people, what is so strange about having one or two different ancestral halls? The world is so big that you have to take care of it? " The monk closed his eyes when he finished. It seems that he refused to talk to Jiang Wanbai again. Jiang Wanbai didn''t feel angry when he was rebuffed by the great monk. He reached out and touched the tip of his nose. He took a look at Qi Qingxing and looked back at the tablets. For a moment, he felt that these tablets were eyes and were staring at her. Especially inside the ancestral hall, even if the gate is open, it is still in the dark because there is no candle light. Even if the gate is open, it is still in the dark. After Jiang Wanbai takes a look at it, the feeling of being stared at is more serious and gives rise to a sense of fear. "Let''s go." Jiang Wanbai takes back his sight. There is no difference on his face. He holds Qi Qingxing''s hand. Qi Qingxing nodded and left the ancestral hall with her, but the big monk always sat cross legged on the futon at the door, and did not seem to care about their departure. Just when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing disappear completely, the big monk suddenly opens his eyes, stands up and calls respectfully to the monk with a hat from another direction: "martial uncle Mingyuan." After leaving the ancestral hall, it was already late for Jiang Wanbai to see the sky. She also gave up the thought of going to the forbidden area again. She said to Qi Qingxing, "let''s go back." "Do you have any clue?" Qi Qingxing couldn''t help asking. He always felt that since the beginning of Daqing temple, Jiang Wanbai had already noticed something wrong. Especially on the way, she was so curious about the origin of Daqing temple. At first, Qi Qingxing thought her curiosity was very common, but now I think it''s wrong. Jiang Wanbai shakes his head. "Originally there are clues, but after entering Daqing temple, those clues are all broken up." She has a lot of questions waiting to be answered, and she has no clue. When they returned to the courtyard, they found that the atmosphere was not right. The mammy next to Mrs. Qi just came out of Mrs. Qi''s room in a hurry. They met Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai. Their eyes lit up and said, "son of a generation, Miss Jiang, go to the old lady and have a look. Something''s wrong!" Chapter 250 "What''s wrong with grandma?" Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai looked at each other, and their expression changed slightly. They followed Mammy and went to Mrs. Qi. When they went, they heard mammy say something. After breakfast, Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Qing went to the temple of Buddha, one by one, just like before. When they arrived at the main Buddha Hall, Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Qing drew lots together. They suddenly remembered that they had asked for a talisman when they came to Daqing Temple last time. At that time, they only hoped to protect Qi Qingxing''s peace and security. Now Qi Qingxing is in good health. Although it was Jiang Wanbai who saved him, Mrs. Qi felt that she still wanted to fulfill her wish. She wanted to find out the talisman to fulfill her vow, but this discovery was lost. "There''s a lot of money on the jade hairpin, but it''s not worth the money Those are the old lady''s favorite. She thought it might have fallen into the room, so she asked the maid to come back and look for them, but she didn''t.... " Mammy said anxiously. The key is not how valuable the jade ring finger is, but the jade ring finger is actually the one that the old Marquis loved to carry in his life. Later, when the old Marquis died, he gave the jade ring finger to the old lady in order to leave a thought for the old lady. Therefore, among the lost things, the most important thing is the jade ring finger, and the others are the second. "Jade ring finger is very important to grandmother. She will not forget to be in the room." Qi Qingxing explained to Jiang Wanbai the origin of Qi''s jade ring finger and said in a deep voice. Jiang Wanbai nodded his head and agreed with Qi Qingxing. Even if Mrs. Qi was in her house and did not see any guests, she would be clean and tidy. What''s more, she was still in Daqing temple and was going to see the Buddha. Mrs. Qi will never allow herself to go without cleaning up. Moreover, there are so many people staring at Mrs. Qi. It should not be forgotten. It can only be lost or taken away. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are more inclined to the latter. "Wasn''t Qingzhu there at that time?" Jiang Wanbai suddenly asked. Mammy was stunned for a moment. She didn''t know what was the connection between this and Mrs. Qi''s lost things. However, she recalled the situation at that time and replied truthfully: "it should not be there, because Qingzhu and Hongdou are the people around Shizi and Miss Jiang. Both the old lady and Mrs. Qing have people to wait on, so they don''t have to ask them to walk around by themselves." After a pause, Mammy said again, "but after the incident, green bamboo and red beans soon came over. It must be not far away." Jiang Wanbai nodded slightly and took Qi Qingxing''s hand and said, "let''s go quickly. The thief will run away late." In the morning, she and Qi Qingxing went out early, but they didn''t notice that such a thing would happen to Mrs. Qi today. Qi Qingxing and she quickly walked a few steps, and soon arrived at the place where Mrs. Qi and others were. Because Mrs. Qi found something lost in the main Buddha Hall, the monks on the scene immediately stopped other people from going in and out. Except for mammy who was sent back to the yard for inspection, all the others were waiting in front of the Buddha Hall. Even the abbot had been disturbed. Hearing the words, he immediately recited the name of Buddha and showed compassion. "Buddha dare to be so rampant in front of him. I''m afraid his heart is rotten." Other pilgrims on the scene couldn''t help speaking out. Chapter 251 I wonder if the thief can be caught in the temple and who the thief is. He even dares to steal things in front of the Buddha. Although he is trapped here, no one is impatient to make trouble for a moment. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing arrive, Mrs. Qing is talking to Mrs. Qi in a low voice. Mrs. Qi is worried about the jade ring finger. Her eyes are slightly red, but she doesn''t let herself cry like this. Instead, she can take Mrs. Qing''s hand to comfort her, so that she doesn''t have to worry, so as not to move fetal gas. When Jiang Wanbai came to see this scene, he sighed slightly. He knew that if the jade ring finger could not be found, even if Mrs. Qi didn''t say anything, it would become a knot in Mrs. Qi''s heart. This knot can''t be untied, and it will become more and more heavy. If Mrs. Qi is old, if she has been depressed all the time, what she fears most is that she feels sorry for losing the jade ring sent by the old Marquis, or that she has no face to see him again, or that she has failed him. Once the old people worry too much, their body and spirit will collapse together. Therefore, we must find the jade today. As soon as Jiang Wanbai thought of this, Qingzhu came over, nervous and angry. When he got to Jiang Wanbai''s face, he saw some excitement in his eyes. He lowered his voice and said, "master, I saw that man again!" "Is red bean staring?" Jiang Wanbai looks at red beans and asks. She couldn''t see that red beans were staring at people. However, red beans were the dark guards specially trained by Qihou house, so it should be. Green bamboo nods. Jiang Wanbai lifted his chin toward the red bean side, "you go tell Hongdou, let her catch that person later, don''t let that person run away." "Good." Green bamboo looks serious and goes to red bean. Jiang Wanbai''s forehead smoked, thinking that he would really let Qi Qingxing take charge of the child. He had seen too many stories. How could there be so many plays? In the heart of , he went to make complaints about the Qing Dynasty and the Qing Dynasty. Qi Qing Xing had already comforting Mrs. Qi, and his mood was much better. Especially when he saw Jiang night white coming, it was like seeing a backbone. Qi''s old lady''s eyes brightened, and she grabbed Jiang Wanbai''s hand and exclaimed excitedly, "Wanbai." "Don''t worry, grandmother. Things will come back." Jiang Wanbai comforts the way. With her words, Mrs. Qi immediately put her heart down. Jiang Wanbai took Qi Qingxing and said the discovery of green bamboo and red bean, and said, "I guess the thing is not on that person anymore. Even if we catch him, there is no evidence." "Can you find where it is?" Qi Qingxing asked. Jiang Wanbai''s eyes brightened after a little meditation. She pulled Qi Qingxing''s sleeve and whispered a few words. Qi Qingxing gradually has a smile in his eyes. Mammy came from the other side of the yard. She had made sure that things didn''t fall in the room, so they could only be lost. At that moment, the servants on the scene began to recall their memories one by one. It was best to determine when the first time they found out that Mrs. Qi''s things were missing. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are just standing by Qi''s side and watching. Just when a mammy came forward to talk, Qi Qingxing suddenly gave a cold drink: "catch her!" Before the others had recovered, the red bean had already rushed up and kicked the Mammy''s ankle. Then he grabbed the man''s shoulder, pressed her to the ground, and touched her face with the other hand. Chapter 252 In particular, these positions behind the ear, as a result, the two sides carefully touched, the red bean look changed, looked up at Jiang Wanbai, "Miss, no." Mammy also seemed to be scared. Now she came back to her senses and cried out, "Oh, Hello! What is this for? Madam, help the maid! The maid did not steal This mother is the one who takes care of Mrs. Qing. Jiang Wanbai has some impression on her. Mrs. Qing was also surprised by the scene in front of her. She subconsciously looked at Mrs. Qi, and then at Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai. She frowned and said, "Wanbai, is it wrong? Mammy, she I''m not going to do that. " At least in Mrs. Qing''s opinion, the mother who has served her for more than ten years is not really the one to do such a thing. The people around him also responded. Looking at the scene suspiciously, some people couldn''t help asking, "Miss Jiang, why do you think this mammy is the one who stole from old lady Qi? This should avoid so many people''s ears and eyes, but also do not know, even old Mrs. Qi did not notice to steal things, is not a mammy can do "Yes." A lot of people agree with the way, all think a mammy is not so good skill. Although Mrs. Qi is also suspicious, she does not directly reject Jiang Wanbai. Instead, she looks at her and waits for her explanation. Jiang Wanbai didn''t pay attention to other people''s questions. She went to the Mammy, squatted down, and touched her face. She even pulled and pulled. Suddenly, she laughed, "Mammy, are you a little thick skinned?" "Miss Jiang, what can you say? I don''t understand Mammy didn''t understand, and she was frightened. Red bean looked at Jiang Wanbai and asked, "Miss, what do you see?" "It''s human skin on my face." Jiang Wanbai cold voice. When people around him heard this sentence, they suddenly burst into a panic, and they all stepped back one step, and those monks even recited the Buddhist name with their hands together. Mammy''s eyes showed panic, and her face was visible to the naked eye. She was quick to react. She thought that although she did not know how to see that her face was covered with human skin, what if she recognized it? As long as she can''t take it off, she can deny it. She doesn''t believe it. This man dares to skin himself! With such a thought in her heart, Mammy began to cry and howl. At the same time, she begged Mrs. Qing, who was already a little unstable, and said, "madam, help the maid! I don''t think I''ve offended Miss Jiang. Miss Jiang said without any reason that she has any skin on her face. It''s so frightening... " "Shut up!" Jiang Wanbai slapped her on the head with disgust on her face. "Since the human skin has been stripped off, even if you use the liquid medicine to treat it, it is not the skin of a living person. It''s just..." Jiang Wanbai sneered, took out a piece of Rune paper from his sleeve, shook it, and said, "before, a Taoist priest gave me a piece of Rune paper, saying that it only works on the dead. If you don''t have human skin on your face, this Rune paper has no effect at all." Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment and looked at her expression. She knew that she didn''t believe it at all. She didn''t care. She just endured disgust and said, "if there''s human skin, you can peel off the human skin you''re wearing!" "Ah Mammy screamed. At the moment when the last word was exported, Jiang Wanbai pressed the rune paper in his hand on Mammy''s face. As soon as the rune paper touched Mammy''s face, she immediately had a reaction. Mammy''s face seemed to be burned by something, emitting black smoke and stench. Chapter 253 Others just feel terror, can''t help but retreat, Jiang Wan''s white face is more and more cold, looking at this man''s eyes disgusted to the extreme. Why does the anger skin have such a strong reaction? Jiang Wanbai knows the answer as soon as he thinks about it. This face was peeled off by the original owner when he was still alive, and the man was already dead, so his resentment was so great. And the origin of Mianpi, almost do not need to think, is the mammy beside Mrs. Qing, just don''t know where this person sent the mother''s body. Resentment tore on this man''s face, and the skin gradually burned out. The pain was so extreme that he couldn''t shout it out. He just lay on the ground and twitched. When his face was almost burnt out, he pressed her red beans and looked down. His face changed and he cried out: "it''s a thousand face husband!" "Well?" Green bamboo immediately endure disgust to come over, squat down to see, "this is what you said yesterday thousand face husband?" "Well." Red bean nodded, pointed to the huge fox face tattoo on the face, and said: "although no one can break the thousand face Lang Jun''s transfiguration skill, but some people have seen his lineup. There is a fox face tattoo, and it is really him." He was too crazy to think that no one in the world could break his own transfiguration skills, so he showed his true appearance to others and made bold remarks. How do you know my face? I can change my face at any time, but you still can''t find me. Ha ha ha The people around him were so frightened that they could not speak. If they didn''t know who Qianmian Lang Jun was, they immediately answered them excitedly and said, "it''s said that even the Wulin people have gathered countless experts and sent out a hunting order, they can''t catch him. Unexpectedly, he has fallen into the hands of a little girl." "Yes, but the rune paper in Miss Jiang''s hand is so powerful that I don''t know where she asked for it. Otherwise, let''s ask later?" Many people are very interested in Jiang Wanbai''s Rune paper. However, no one doubts that the Fu paper was painted by Jiang Wanbai himself. After all, Jiang Wanbai also said that the Fu paper was given to her by a Taoist priest before. Maybe the Taoist priest would have this experience even if he arrived at Miss Jiang, so he gave the rune paper to Miss Jiang. Some people speculated that he had already found all the reasons for Jiang Wanbai. The pain on his face seems to have been alleviated, and Qianmian gradually regained a bit of sanity. He is actually a man, his face is pretty, but he is covered by the tattoo of the huge Fox''s face, and he can''t see anything at all. "How on earth did you find me?" Qian Mian looks up, unwilling and resentful at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Just then Qi Qingxing suddenly made a noise, and someone came out behind him to catch him. Obviously, he had recognized him for a long time and was staring at him. In vain, he thought that he was as perfect as ever. Jiang Wanbai looked at the green bamboo and said, "this is simple. You can see it. Your face is too stiff." "You''re talking nonsense!" Qian Mian suddenly struggled. What he couldn''t stand was being questioned about his face changing technique. His eyes were red with anxiety. "My face changing technique is the best in the world. Moreover, this face skin is peeled off from the face of a living person. Even the medicine is useless. It can''t be stiff at all." Chapter 254 "Ouch After listening to Qianmian''s words, someone immediately thought of that picture, and immediately turned pale and couldn''t help vomiting, especially when he thought that he had just pasted the mask on his face. It''s creepy just to think about it. Many people reach for their faces, as if to make sure that their skin is still there. But the biggest reaction is Mrs. Qing. She looks pale when she thinks that the skin is torn from Mammy''s face. She is shaking and unstable, and her stomach begins to ache. At this time, a certain place in her arms seemed to emit a sense of heat, which immediately relieved her stomach pain. Mrs. Qing quickly helped the servant girl''s hand around her and reached out to touch the hot place and a piece of Rune paper came out. It was a talisman Jiang Wanbai gave her not long ago. At that time, Jiang Wanbai also said that this Fu could make her sleep better and look better, but it had no other effect. But at this moment, Mrs. Qing held the rune paper, felt the pain in her stomach, and calmed down in her heart. "How about it? Are you all right? " Qi old lady also worried asked. Mrs. Qing shook her head and showed the rune paper in the palm of her hand to Mrs. Qi. With her red eyes in her eyes, she said, "mother, I''m ok. Fortunately, with this piece of Rune paper, I feel at ease." "It''s ok if it''s OK. It''s ok if it''s OK. You can rest assured that Wanbai and Qingxing will definitely seek justice." Mrs. Qi is not unreasonable. She knows that the mother has served Mrs. Qing for more than ten years, and there must be feelings between them, so she comforts her. Mrs. Qing nodded and looked at the thousand faces in tears. Jiang Wanbai was so angry when she heard that Qianmian was so upright and even proud that she even wanted to kill Qianmian. The outsider may only think that she can''t see the behavior of thousands of faces, just like them, they are also angry that they can''t kill such a cruel person. But Qi Qingxing soon found something wrong. Qi Qing walked over and stretched out his hand to pull Jiang Wanbai up. He pinched her palm and called out softly, "late night?" The sound made Jiang Wanbai free from the nightmare. She blinked, and the blood color of her eyes gradually faded. A warm feeling came from the hand held by Qi Qingxing, which warmed her limbs and dispelled her anger. She took a deep breath and looked at Qi Qingxing from the side of her head. She pulled her lips and laughed and said in a soft voice, "I''m ok." Qi Qingxing saw that the blood color under her eyes did fade away. She was relieved in her heart and answered. She held her hand but didn''t release it. "Give it to red beans." "Just now I heard people say that there are people in the river and lake who have issued a hunting order on him. If I kill him, will there be a reward?" Jiang Wanbai suddenly raised his eyebrows and asked. When Qian Mian hears that she wants to kill herself, she doesn''t have to worry about her mask. When he escapes, she will know how powerful his face changing skill is! There was a trace of cruelty in Qian Mian''s eyes, but there was an innocent look on his face. He called out: "even if you found out that I was a thousand faces, I didn''t steal anything! You have no proof! You can''t kill me "What about mammy? You killed mammy Mrs. Qing said angrily. Qian looked at her, laughed, and said, "who said I killed her, did you find her body? Did you find the weapon? Did you see me kill her? " Chapter 255 "You Mrs. Qing is very angry, and her chest is fluctuating. The servant girl next to her is afraid of her accident and quickly comforts her. "But you''ve just admitted that It''s from the face of a living man! " Someone in the crowd said indignantly. Qian Mian laughed even more, he said, "I''m talking nonsense." It''s just like trying to cheat. Fortunately, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had expected this. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other and said, "search him." Red bean immediately started, without any hesitation, and quickly found a jade ring finger and a hairpin from Qian Mian''s body. However, he didn''t see the rune paper. He thought it was worthless and lost it. "How could it be?" Looking at what was found, Qian Mian immediately widened his eyes. First, he looked at the red bean suspiciously and yelled: "it must be you who put it on me!" But after shouting, he felt wrong, "no! How do you know where I''m hiding? Why? Who the hell are you? " Qian Mian has been a little confused by this time. He keeps shaking his head, his eyes are widened, and his expression is still a little crazy, but no one will listen to what he says, because the evidence of his crime has been confirmed. Because it was the old lady Qi who was stolen by Qianmian, and the mother who was killed was also a member of Qihou''s house. In the end, Qi Qingxing decided to give Qianmian to Qi Houfu. Qi Qingxing let Hongdou waste Qianmian''s Kung Fu, and asked the bodyguard to take Qianmian away. He borrowed a Zen room in the temple to temporarily imprison Qianmian. They are not thousands of faces, and they will not kill people in the holy land of Buddhism. Even at the beginning, Qi Qingxing even planned to wait for the interrogation to return to Qihou''s residence, because some of the interrogation methods of the guards were too bloody to be used in this Buddhist holy land. But Jiang Wanbai directly took out a piece of Rune paper and said, "it''s not easy to let him speak. A piece of Rune paper will be good. He will answer what you ask, and he won''t lie." Qi Qingxing''s eyes brightened and took a look at it. Although he couldn''t understand it, it didn''t affect him to praise Jiang Wanbai: "later, why do you have so many treasures? No, you are a treasure He said with a smile. Jiang Wanbai slightly raised his chin, but also a little proud of the smile. Qi Qingxing saw that she was in a good mood. He did not rush to interrogate Qian Mian. Instead, he took Jiang Wanbai''s hand into the room and gave her Mrs. Tang. Then he asked in a gentle voice, "does Qianmian remind you of something bad?" When Jiang Wanbai confirms that Qianmian''s face is made of human skin, Qi Qingxing realizes that she is in a bad mood, and even moves to kill her later. He knew that Jiang Wanbai had seen more people with a sinister heart, and a lot of demons and ghosts. In fact, there were few times when he could not keep his heart out of control. Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment, because Qi Qingxing had intended to placate her, but now she was in a better mood. She sighed. When Qi Qingxing was about to open her mouth and let her not force herself to speak, she said softly. "I have a younger martial brother who was once skinned by an evil cult." My eyes are white and my eyes are white. Even if they avenged the younger brother later, they couldn''t relieve their anger and grief. She could hardly imagine what kind of pain it would be for a person to be peeled off his face when he was awake. Jiang Wanbai could not imagine it, but she only knew that it was very painful. Chapter 256 Qi Qingxing is silent and holds her hand. Her eyes are aching. She doesn''t continue to ask. Jiang Wanbai slowly talked about the things behind her. When she and her brother-in-law found the murderer, the other side did everything against the younger martial brother''s face and killed a girl that the younger martial brother liked. That was the first time Jiang Wanbai lost control when he was 20 years old. She felt the anger and disgust for the first time. She grabbed the man and peeled off the man''s face. "Do you think I''m cruel?" Jiang Wanbai droops his eyes and his eyelashes tremble. "No Qi Qingxing holds her hand and kisses carefully with a firm expression. Jiang Wanbai pulled the corners of his lips and began to laugh. She stopped for a moment, and then killed the man herself. Then the master who drove her to Tianyin gate took her back to Tianyin gate to accept the punishment of the rules. "In fact, no one will visit you. You can only stay in the boundless darkness. I don''t know how long I''ve been locked up. Anyway, I''m quite satisfied when I''m released. I''ve never had to sleep all the time..." When she came out, Jiang Wanbai saw the master for the first time. Her eyes were still dull, but she slowly lit up a little light. Her voice was hoarse and dry, but with joy. She said, "master, this is anger." Yes, before that, Jiang Wanbai felt that she had always been a complete person, but all the people around her thought that she was incomplete, full of emotions and six desires. She was incomplete. She knew how happy she was, but she didn''t know what was sad or angry. Until after that incident, Jiang Wanbai realized that maybe he was really, as people say, missing something. And the part that she lacked is now found. In the life her master gave her. Because such things have happened before, so she would be so angry when she learned that a thousand faces were skinned. She even could feel that the thousand faces were covered with human skin. The thickness of the two layers of human skin is not the same, and the skin of dead people is not the same. These are probably unknown to thousands of people. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing came back, it was already time to eat. It was just because something had been lost. Mrs. Qi didn''t think of it until she found it. Most of the people present had no appetite to eat after they learned that thousands of noodles had been stripped off their faces. Some even fell ill in shock. Fortunately, there was a monk''s medical skill in the temple, but there was no big problem. However, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are not affected. So are Qingzhu and Hongdou. Jiang Wanbai suspects that Qingzhu is just a big heart, and Hongdou, presumably, has seen so many such things. After dinner, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went to the Qianmian Zen room together. When they got there, they ran into the abbot. Jiang Wanbai was slightly surprised and asked, "how did the abbot come here?" In the morning, it was agreed that the thousand noodles would be handed over to the Qihou mansion for processing, which meant that no matter what the final result of the treatment was, Daqing temple would not intervene, nor could it. That''s why Jiang Wanbai is surprised to see the abbot here. The abbot put his hands together and read a Buddha''s name. He said, "the martial uncle asked the monk to ask him a few words. He didn''t just enter Daqing temple to steal and kill people, but also wanted to break into the forbidden area in the temple, and did something to damage Daqing temple. I have to ask some questions clearly to avoid future trouble. I hope the two benefactors can understand." Chapter 257 "Since it is related to Daqing temple, the abbot can naturally ask." Jiang Wan''s white eyes flashed and laughed, saying, "I don''t know if we can listen to it?" The Abbot''s face was embarrassed, "this is related to the secret of the forbidden area of Daqing temple..." "In this case, we should step down first and call us after the abbot has asked. We have something to ask him." Jiang Wanbai didn''t get entangled much. He quickly pulled Qi Qing out and helped to close the door of the meditation room. He even called out the guards guarding the door for a while. Before leaving, the abbot of Jiang Wanbai laughed very kindly and said, "just ask what the abbot wants to ask, and no one will hear about it." Waiting for the way to the gate of the yard, Qi Qingxing looked back at the closed door of the meditation room. His eyes narrowed slightly. He looked at her with a smile and said, "late at night, did you do something?" He leaned slightly close to Jiang Wanbai with a low voice. This person''s breath is approaching, it is too aggressive. Jiang Wanbai subconsciously retreated, coughed gently and solemnly, "what can I do?" "And the paper man?" Qi just swept her eyes into the sleeve. But Qi Qingxing''s most attention is always on her body, how can you not notice that she pulled himself out of the small action? Clearly, a paper man crept out of her sleeve. When Jiang Wanbai stepped out to help close the door, a paperman went in through the crack. "You found it." Jiang Wanbai''s tone was a little regretful. She thought that she had done it perfectly and no one had found it. "Ah Xing is so powerful." Jiang Wanbai touched the tip of his nose and laughed. Qi Qingxing chuckled, stood up straight and asked, "can you hear the conversation between the abbot and Qian Mian?" "Yes." Jiang evening white spot. She put a wisp of divine consciousness on the paper man. Now the paper man is lying under the table in the room, clinging to the back of the table. She can hear clearly the conversation between the abbot and the thousand faces nearby. Qian Mian is not only good at changing looks, but also good at lightness skill and internal power. Otherwise, he would not be arrogant enough to show his true face in front of the public. After putting down his wild talk, he could escape smoothly. But now Qianmian''s internal power has all been abandoned by red beans, and even his limbs have been abandoned. The whole person is like a pool of mud lying by the bed in a mess. When the abbot came to him, his eyes turned and fell on the abbot. At the next moment, he burst into laughter, "Abbot You "Well?" Jiang Wanbai at the gate of the yard suddenly frowned and blinked. "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing looks at her. Last time Jiang Wanbai used a paper man to explore the array arranged by the immortal at the top of the yard. When she came back to talk about the story with Qi Qingxing, Qi Qingxing learned from her mouth that if the paper man attached to her divine sense was found in the process of sneaking in, or even controlled, and she did not come and take back the divine consciousness, she would be severely damaged. If the other side''s cultivation is too high, or the divine consciousness is too strong, Jiang Wanbai may be invaded by the other party''s divine consciousness, or be destroyed and become a fool, or die directly. Anyway, it''s not going to be very good. Jiang Wanbai also knows these results, so every time he uses this method, he is careful. Chapter 258 At this moment, Qi Qingxing mistakenly thought that something had happened to the paper man attached to her divine sense. Her spirit was suddenly tense and the whole person was nervous. Jiang Wanbai shook his head at him and explained: "nothing happened. I just feel strange. I feel that Qian Mian is very afraid of the abbot. Eh?" Jiang Wan showed doubts in his white eyes, turned to look at the door and said in surprise, "is it over?" The next moment the door of the meditation room is opened from inside. Jiang Wanbai takes up the strangeness in his eyes and asks the abbot who comes out with a smile: "has the abbot finished?" "That''s it." The abbot nodded, read a Buddhist name, said thanks and left. Jiang Wanbai turns around and squints his eyes slightly. He looks at the back of the abbot as he leaves. He doesn''t seem to be in a hurry. As soon as the abbot left, Qi Qingxing asked, "what did you hear?" "He didn''t ask anything. He said two Buddhist names. When he went in, he said one. Then the thousand faces seemed to have seen a ghost. The abbot said another when he left." Jiang Wanbai''s forehead took a puff and said, "I haven''t had time to let the paper man go out and have a look at it and it''s over." Does the abbot say that he wants to ask a thousand questions, that is, to recite two Buddhist names? What''s the use of chanting two Buddhist names? Jiang Wanbai was puzzled. Qi Qingxing took her to the meditation room and said in a low voice, "anyway, we have to interrogate him. What happened just now, and why the abbot wants to look for him in the end is interrogated together." "You''re right." Jiang Wanbai stepped into the meditation room, took out a piece of Rune paper from his sleeve, went to Qianmian and squatted down. She put the rune paper on Qian Mian''s forehead. She turned her head and looked at Qi Qingxing and said, "ask me." When they came in, they were lying on their faces with a dull look. When they saw Jiang Wanbai take out the rune paper, they thought of the pain of being burned off by Jiang Wanbai''s Rune paper. They suddenly shrunk their heads in horror and asked in a shrill voice, "who are you?" The next engraved symbol paper was pasted on his face. Qi Qingxing asked, "where is Mammy''s body?" Looking frightened, he found that he couldn''t control his mouth. He explained the mother''s body, including how he killed the mother. He realized that it was the function of the rune paper on his forehead. His hands were useless and he could not tear it off. So he could only shake his head to shake it down. "Don''t waste your effort. Even if you shake your head off, this Rune paper will never fall off." Jiang Wanbai sneered and looked at him with disgust. Qian Mian finally no longer struggles, but looks at Jiang Wanbai with fear. Qi Qingxing answers a question without any concealment. "What are you here for?" "Forbidden area, I''m going in." Qi Qingxing has drooping eyelids. Like Jiang Wanbai, there are not many accidents. They have long suspected that Qianmian came for the forbidden area. After all, the only place that attracts these people in the Daqing temple is the forbidden area. "Can you go in?" Jiang Wanbai suddenly asked. Qian Mian opened his lips and seemed to want to speak, but suddenly there was a blank on his face, and even his eyes became confused. He said, "I I don''t remember. " Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other, their eyes were heavy. Jiang Wanbai suddenly put out two fingers in the center of Qianmian''s eyebrows. She closed her eyes and went to the sea of Qianmian''s knowledge. In fact, she could directly seize the memory of Qianmian by such a method, but the risk was too high. Chapter 259 And it''s about divine consciousness. Jiang Wanbai is not very willing to use this method casually. But now it''s also a last resort. Soon Jiang Wanbai opens her eyes. She suddenly stands up, looks ugly, and has no time to talk to Qi Qingxing. She turns around and runs outside quickly. When he ran to the gate of the yard, he ran after the abbot in the direction he left without thinking. "Late, late!" Qi Qingxing realized what had happened, and even vaguely guessed something. He rushed to catch up with him. When he ran past the guard, he said in a cold voice: "keep an eye on him!" Before the two bodyguards could answer, they saw their sons running after Miss Jiang. The two looked at each other, and did not understand what happened to the two masters. However, they kept their minds tight and went inside to guard outside the meditation room as before. Jiang Wanbai''s speed is very fast. Qi Qingxing, as a man, should have physical advantages, but he has been in poor health for more than ten years. He was almost dead in the first half of the year. He finally recovered from his illness. Recently, he practiced with Jiang Wanbai and almost recovered to the normal physique of a man. However, after practicing for so many months, Jiang Wanbai was as light as a swallow, and she must have achieved it. She ran ahead of Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing couldn''t catch up with Jiang Wanbai for a while. She could only follow her not far or near behind her. Jiang Wanbai stopped very quickly because she was standing at a crossroad, three forked roads ahead. Jiang Wanbai tightly closed her lips and was about to use means when she saw a monk coming out of the yard next to her. She immediately went to the monk and asked in a quick voice, "little master, do you see the abbot? I saw him coming this way, but I don''t know where he went After such a short time, Qi Qingxing also followed him. Standing beside Jiang Wanbai, he heard her asking the little monk. The little monk thought about it and pointed to one of the roads: "it seems that I went there. When I just came here, I met the abbot." But at that time, he and the abbot just bowed their heads and called out to the abbot. Yu Guang only glimpsed that the abbot seemed to be going that way. "Thank you very much, little master." Jiang Wanbai said thanks and hurried to the other side. After running for a distance, he still didn''t see the Abbot''s figure. Instead, he met other monks. When Jiang Wanbai asked, the monks looked puzzled and said, "we did see the abbot in the dining hall at noon, but the abbot went to the ancestral hall after dinner. It was said that he was going to tell the martial uncle about the thousand things, I saw the abbot go. I should have just arrived at the ancestral hall. " There is a certain distance from here to the ancestral hall, and the dining hall is further away. If the abbot goes to the ancestral hall after eating, it is impossible to go to the place where thousands of faces are held. When Qi Qingxing heard this, he already understood why Jiang Wanbai suddenly chased him out. When the monk left, Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice, "is there a ban on the sea of thousands of faces?" "Well." Jiang evening white point head, face color suddenly changed, and then turn back quickly toward the direction of the coming. Qi Qingxing didn''t know what happened again, so he continued to ask about Qianmian. "The abbot of Qianmian who wanted to be interrogated was false. After he went in, he gave Qianmian the same prohibition as me, so when he asked about the forbidden area, Qianmian would not remember it. Just like me, why did that person come to seal the memory of Qianmian Chapter 260 Jiang Wanbai, who was walking at a high speed, stopped abruptly. Anger appeared on his face and gnashed his teeth and said, "we have been cheated again!" Qi Qingxing raised his eyes and found that this was the crossroad where he had just caught up with Jiang Wanbai. At that time, Jiang Wanbai was pulling a little monk to ask the abbot where he was going. "That little monk is also a fake?" Qi Qingxing asked, his face suddenly dignified a few points, "even you have not seen his change, does it mean that his moral conduct is higher than you?" At this time, Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai can no longer treat each other as ordinary people. In a short period of time, he can change his body shape and appearance without being noticed by Jiang Wanbai. So, is the other party a master of profound Taoism or a demon? Jiang Wanbai pursed her lips, her eyes burning with anger. After a while, she answered Qi Qingxing''s question. She said, "the other party is either higher than me, or is good at changing skills." "The most common is the fox. The fox''s technique of change is also pretty. In addition, there are other rare races that have such talent." Jiang Wanbai is very angry. He has been here for such a long time. It seems that he is still a famous master in the 21st century. However, since she came to Daqing temple, Jiang Wanbai has been frustrated. Now it seems that the same person may have made her suffer successively. At the thought of this, Jiang Wanbai was angry. At the same time, there was a strong sense of fighting against defeat rising in her heart. She sneered and looked at the yard of Qianmian and said, "he tried his best to hide some things, so I must dig them out!" "If I don''t find out, I won''t go down the mountain!" The white side of the river faces the qiqingxing road. Qi Qingxing fixed to look at her, suddenly meaningful smile, he said: "evening, perhaps the other party thought that some do not want to be covered by our secrets, but he was so anxious to cover up, but he has exposed some secrets." "What did you find?" Jiang night white eyes a bright, tone of anticipation and excitement. Qi Qingxing nodded slightly and said, "go ahead, there are still a few questions to ask." They walked into the meditation room side by side, and soon came out again. When they came out, Jiang Wanbai looked excited. From time to time, they looked at Qi Qingxing, who was beside them. They couldn''t wait. Qi Qingxing holds her hand and gently pinches it, indicating that she is not impatient. When he returned to the courtyard where all the people lived in Qihou mansion, he originally wanted to go to Jiang Wanbai''s room. However, thinking of the people who appeared outside the window that night, Jiang Wanbai suggested that it would be better to go to Qi Qingxing''s room to talk. So they went to Qi Qingxing''s room. When he arrived at Qi Qingxing''s room, Jiang Wanbai sat down at the table and poured a cup of warm tea for himself and Qi Qingxing. After a sip, he excitedly said, "now we can say, ah hang, what have you found?" "In the evening, when you ask Qian Mian whether he knows how to enter the forbidden area, he can''t remember clearly. Why can''t you remember clearly instead of not knowing?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai subconsciously said: "it''s because that person gave him this part of the memory under the same prohibition as you." "Yes." Qi Qingxing smiles and looks at Jiang Wanbai gently. Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment. Then he stood up abruptly and swallowed a few saliva. Then he lowered his voice and said excitedly: "Qian Mian knows how to enter the forbidden area? Oh, I see! I see! " Chapter 261 She whirled around the room excitedly, quickly clearing the clues in her mind. "Qian Mian should have never entered the forbidden area, otherwise he will be thrown out like those people, and he will be scared to leave Daqing temple as soon as those people do, instead of staying in Daqing temple to steal things, and that person doesn''t have to pretend to be the abbot to seal his memory..." Jiang Wanbai slowly said, the more said the train of thought is more clear. If you look at it in this way, there is no need for that person to pretend to be the abbot to seal the memory of thousands of faces. "But he did. Why?" Qi Qingxing has a faint smile on his lips. Jiang Wanbai smiles even more. She says, "I guess it''s because Qian Mian knows something, such as how he can really enter the forbidden area without being found out and thrown out. That''s why he pretends to be the abbot to seal this part of his memory." Therefore, when Jiang Wanbai asked Qian Mian whether he could go in, he couldn''t remember. In reverse, Qian Mian really learned a big secret, which was related to the fact that he could enter the forbidden area. When the guard of the forbidden area learned about this, he came to find Qian Mian and seal him. "But I can''t get rid of that man''s prohibition now." Jiang Wanbai''s excitement faded a lot, and she sighed. If the ban of knowing the sea was solved, it would be easy for her to get the secret. Qi Qingxing slightly shook his head, fingertips gently on the table, said: "even if we can''t get the secret directly, we can also check it ourselves." "Check it yourself? How? " Jiang Wanbai asked, to this time suddenly found that her brain is not enough to use, she looked at Qi Qingxing, simply lazy to think, let Qi Qingxing to think. I always feel that Qi Qingxing has already known a lot. Qi Qingxing looks at her helplessly and reaches out to her. Jiang Wanbai walks over and is pulled by Qi Qingxing and sits down beside him. As soon as he sits down, Qi Qingxing''s fingers flick gently on his forehead. "Stupid." "Who do you think is stupid?" Jiang Wanbai glared at him and refused. It''s one thing to be lazy to think about it, but it''s no good to be said to be stupid. Where to put your face? Qi Qingxing just teased her. When he saw her blowing up hair, he began to smile. He continued to talk about business. He said, "I just asked a thousand questions from the side. You can see that when he came here, he didn''t know the way to enter the forbidden area." At that time, Qi Qingxing asked Qian Mian why he wanted to enter the forbidden area, but Qian Mian''s answer was not hindered. Obviously, the prohibition did not affect the answer to this question. What''s more, Qian Mian had heard that there was a place in Daqing temple that outsiders could not enter. It was very magical. Qian Mian wants to go in and hit those people in the face after coming out. After he came to Daqing temple, he did not rush into the forbidden area, but was investigating. "Investigate what?" Qi Qingxing asked him. At first, he shook his head and said, "remember I can''t remember... " "What he''s investigating is how to get into the real forbidden area." Qi Qingxing''s positive way. Jiang Wanbai nodded his head, and then he said, "and I don''t know what happened. This incident has really been investigated by Qianmian, but he was discovered by the guards before he could get in." "So Why didn''t he go in the first time after he learned the secret? Instead of stealing? Qian Mian said that he saw the sudden rise of her grandmother''s ring finger. He pretended to be Mammy and sneaked into her side and stole the jade ring finger this morning... " Qi Qingxing said slowly. Chapter 262 His organization is very clear, and his voice is clear and pleasant to hear. Jiang Wanbai is a little fascinated. "How did the guards know that Qian Mian knew the secret? If Qian Mian has already broken through, but he happens to meet the guardian, so he can only withdraw temporarily, and Qian Mian''s face changing skill is good... " Jiang Wanbai was thoughtful and suddenly thought of something. She suddenly looked up at Qi Qingxing and asked, "ah hang, do you remember the man who almost hit me yesterday morning?" "That man is a thousand faces." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wan nodded his head. "At that time, his face was panicked, as if something was chasing him behind him. Moreover, he ran to the forbidden area." "I forgot to ask a question. We just want to know if he has been to the forbidden area." Qi Qingxing stood up and spoke very fast. Jiang evening white point, two people are going to the Zen room, but just out of Qi Qingxing''s room, Mrs. Qi''s mother, who is waiting for her, quickly comes over, salutes in advance, and then inquires: "the old lady and Mrs. Qing are so frightened that they plan to go down the mountain to the Marquis''s house early tomorrow morning. They specially ask the servants to ask whether they will go down the mountain and return to the mansion together tomorrow? ¡± "we will not go back for the time being." Jiangwanbai expressway. She still has a lot of things to know. She doesn''t want to go back like this. Qi Qingxing took Jiang Wanbai, nodded and said, "it''s rare to come to Daqing temple in the evening. I''ll stay here with her for a few more days. When the time comes, I''ll ask the bodyguard to escort her grandmother and Mrs. Qing down the mountain to go back to their house, and let green bamboo and red beans stay here." "I know. I''m going to report to the old lady." When mammy turned around and left, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing quickly walked toward the Qianmian Buddhist temple. Fortunately, in order to be able to interrogate nearby, the meditation room that Qi Qingxing borrowed from the temple was next to the courtyard where they lived, just a few steps away. As soon as he went in, Qi Qingxing stood in front of him and directly asked, "Qian Mian, have you been to the forbidden area?" "Yes, I am I see... " A thousand faces appeared again at a loss. Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai have a satisfactory answer. Jiang Wanbai bends down and uncovers the rune paper on his forehead. As soon as the rune paper was lifted off, it was dimmed a lot, and then slowly curled up and turned into a handful of ashes. He was lying on the ground, unable to move his limbs. He could only move his neck and waist, trying to hide away from Jiang Wanbai. He kept murmuring: "who are you? Monster? Monster? " Jiang Wanbai gave a light Chi and said to Qi Qingxing: "we have almost all known what we want to know, but we can''t ask about others. Tomorrow, the bodyguards will escort their grandmothers down the mountain. Let the guards take him down the mountain." "Good." Qi Qingxing nodded. Jiang Wanbai thought about it for a moment, and then she thought of another thing. She said, "by the way, when we deal with this person, we should leave some evidence. I heard Hong Dou say that the reward given by the hunting order for thousands of faces in the river and lake is very large. It''s just for the reward. " This kind of money, Jiang Wanbai won''t feel guilty at all when he earns such money. On the one hand, he can also make money for the people. "I don''t know if there are any such hunting orders in the lake." Jiang Wanbai murmured in a low voice, thinking that when he had a chance, he would ask Hongdou. Maybe he could make money by catching up with the order to kill in the future. Chapter 263 Qi Qingxing heard her murmuring voice, shaking his head and laughing, but did not say what can not and so on. "Maybe Qian Mian went to the forbidden area after he got the secret. When he was about to go in, he saw something terrible and was scared away. That is, yesterday morning, near noon, I can see from his memory that after he entered the Daqing temple, he has been playing around as a pilgrim. He has been to the ancestral hall." Jiangwan Baidao. Qi Qingxing Mou color a coagulation, "what did he find in the ancestral hall?" "The ancestral hall is definitely related to that secret, because what happened after he entered the ancestral hall was also covered up by the prohibition." Speaking of this, Jiang Wanbai suddenly got excited and said to Qi Qingxing, "ah hang, do you think we are playing a fill in the blanks game now?" "Well?" Qi Qingxing looks at her with some doubts. Jiang Wanbai explained to him what filling in the blank is. "You see, we already know a lot of things. The rest are the most important core points. We are waiting for us to fill them in one by one. As long as we fill in these core points, we will get a complete story." "There seems to be a little more space we haven''t filled in yet." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing can only temporarily put the plan of going to the ancestral hall again tomorrow. "I don''t know if that man will come tonight." At the end of the night, Bai came back to his room and muttered. Qi Qingxing eyebrow heart a jump, look to Jiang Wanbai, look serious a bit, "late." "Why What''s the matter? " Jiang Wanbai was startled by his look and thought that he wanted to be honest as last night. He quickly explained: "even if he came, I would never chase him out and face him alone! Really? I swear If someone like Jiang Wanbai is involved in swearing, it means that what she said will be true. It is more effective than any expression or tone of voice. Qi Qingxing shook his head and said, "late, this is not what I want to say. I just suddenly wonder why he''s staring at you? " Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment and then reflected what he meant by this sentence. He immediately shook his head, "he is not necessarily staring at me. OK, did you forget? When he was first discovered, it was red beans in the room Red bean is a specially trained dark guard. She is very sensitive to these senses. According to her, she doesn''t have the feeling of being watched as soon as she enters the room, but after a while after entering the room. "So that''s the room he''s looking at?" Qi Qingxing twisted his eyebrows. Jiang Wanbai has quickly walked into his room. When he goes in, he subconsciously looks up at the window. He can only see a little bit of the night without anyone. She was a little disappointed. She took back her sight and began to wander around the room. She used many methods to see if there was any abnormality in the room. "There is no special place in Fengshui, and there seems to be no special place in the decoration..." Jiang Wanbai muttered as he looked. The rooms in the temple are not very large, and they are very simple, including furnishings. There are only simple beds, tables, chairs, and a very simple dressing table, which is almost a step-by-step arrangement. After Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing look over the room over and over, they don''t understand what the man is looking for. Chapter 264 Qi Qingxing looked back at the small window and whispered, "maybe We can try to look through the window out there "You''re right!" Miss Qijiang came into the hot water for a while, and red bean went to meet her eyes "We''ll go outside the yard and be back soon." Jiang Wanbai has already pulled Qi Qingxing out of the yard. Qi Qingxing looked at her anxious appearance and couldn''t help laughing. Her dark eyes seemed to be sprinkled with starlight. They quickly get out of the yard. When they come out, Jiang Wanbai thought that she would find something. But when she used the paper man to create a pile of things that could be used as foot pads, she stepped on the window and looked inside, but she didn''t see the wrong place. "It''s nothing, OK. Come and have a look." Jiang Wanbai moved to the side and waved to Qi Qingxing to let him come up. Qi Qingxing stepped on it, stood beside her and looked inside. His eyes swept over the bed and found that the shadow of him and Jiang Wanbai was on the edge of the bed, where Jiang Wanbai found it last night. "Dresser." Qiqingxing road. "Well?" Jiang Wanbai looked. When she just stepped on it, she looked inside from the window. What she saw at first was indeed the dresser in the room. However, "what''s wrong with the dresser?" She looked at it for a long time and found nothing wrong. "I don''t know." Qi Qingxing shook his head and sighed. He turned to his side and put his hand on the windowsill. His eyes went behind them. It was a heavy night, and the biggest secret of Daqing temple was hidden in the night. Staring at the night for a long time, there will be a feeling of being looked back by a pair of eyes, a bit creepy, that person knows who they are, but they have not seen the real face of that person so far. "Forget it, go back to sleep, and when you catch the man, everything will be known." Jiang Wanbai snorted and reached out in the air. His expression was a bit fierce. Qi Qingxing looks at her, in the heart all wants to melt, hook lip to smile. When they returned to the courtyard, Jiang Wanbai waved to Qi Qingxing and said, "ah hang, you should go to bed early. We will go to the ancestral hall tomorrow." "Good." Qi Qingxing smiles and answers. When he turns to red bean, his expression is instantly more serious. He says to red bean: "don''t be too lax at night." "Yes, son of God." Jiang Wanbai still put a paper man outside the window to watch. This night, she still slept very well. When she got up, she found that the man didn''t show up last night. Jiang Wanbai sighed with loss. After she and Qi Qingxing finished breakfast and saw old lady Qi down the mountain at the temple gate, they immediately turned to the ancestral hall, and red beans and green bamboo also went with them. The gate of the ancestral hall is already open, and the big monk sits cross legged on the futon on on the left side of the door, with his eyes closed, and the furrow in the center of his eyebrows seems to be much deeper. As soon as I went in, green bamboo rubbed to the side and couldn''t help murmuring: "how can this ancestral hall not even give a little incense? It''s too stingy. " "It''s still in the temple. The most important thing is incense?" Red beans also whisper. Recently, the relationship between the two seems to have improved a lot. They always get together. Soon, green bamboo and red bean circle around, but they can''t see anything. Green bamboo doesn''t know what to think. Suddenly, he squats in front of the big monk and stares at the monk''s face and says something. Chapter 265 Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked around for nothing wrong. They looked at each other and could not help guessing whether Qian Mian had found something in the ancestral hall, which aroused the alarm in the temple, so they hid the things more tightly. "Try staying here for a day." Jiangwan Baidao. She and Qi Qingxing both came here in the morning. They didn''t know what was going on in the ancestral hall in the afternoon. Anyway, there was nothing else. They just stayed a little longer to see what would be different. Just then, a slightly rough voice was heard. "Can you look at the picture?" Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing quickly look back at the big monk sitting cross legged at the door. It was the great monk who just talked. Green bamboo was squatting in front of him to see his face. Who knows the big monk suddenly opened his eyes and said a word, which scared Qingzhu to sit on the ground. He said, "how can you open your eyes suddenly and talk? It''s scary. " "Do I have to tell you before I open my eyes? Do you want to say that the poor monk''s voice suddenly scares you? " The monk sneered. Jiang Wanbai looked at it, and suddenly thought of telling himself that this was the little monk in the ancestral hall. This martial uncle''s temper was really not very good. Green bamboo choked by the big monk''s words. After thinking about it, he scratched his head and apologized, "that''s my mistake. I apologize to you." An accident flashed in the big monk''s eyes. Ordinary people were so hated by him. I''m afraid that he would have become angry. The little schoolboy in front of him was innocent. Jiang Wanbai vaguely noticed that the big monk''s eyes at the green bamboo seemed to soften. "Do you look at the picture? Where do you learn from? " The monk asked again. Just now, Qingzhu squatted in front of him and murmured. He had a keen ear, and almost heard all the words. He found that he was looking at pictures but didn''t seem to be proficient in it. He could not help opening his eyes to make a sound. Qingzhu subconsciously looks at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai picks her eyebrows. "What do you think I do?" "I just learned a little bit." "My master is a disciple of Tianyin gate," he said hesitantly "Tianyin gate?" The monk''s face was shocked. He clasped green bamboo''s wrist, and his voice became anxious, "where is your master now? I wonder if I can introduce you to the poor monk? " Qingzhu is startled by his reaction and subconsciously goes to see Jiang Wanbai. Isn''t his master standing there? But Qingzhu knows that he can''t easily reveal Jiang Wanbai''s identity, so he didn''t directly say that Jiang Wanbai is his master just now. "It''s not up to me to decide." Green bamboo shrank back, trying to break free of his hand. The great monk finally realized his gaffe. He quickly let go of green bamboo''s hand and chanted a Buddhist name: "Taoist friend, I''m really sorry. I just heard that Tianyin gate still has inheritance in this world, so I was excited for a moment." "Oh, it''s OK. It''s OK." Qingzhu quickly waved his hand. He was scared, but the others were OK. "Just call me Qingzhu. Although I learned how to look at faces with my master, I didn''t officially join Tianyin gate. I should not be your Taoist friend." "You didn''t officially worship Tianyin gate?" The big monk''s face was even more surprised, and he was a little stunned, "when was Tianyin gate so generous?" Chapter 266 "Monk, what do you mean by that?" Jiang Wanbai was still surprised that there was a Tianyin gate in the world. Later, he heard the great monk say that the Tianyin gate seemed to have been destroyed. He was still feeling a pity. Suddenly, he heard the big monk say this, and Jiang Wanbai was immediately dissatisfied. Even if this Tianyin gate is not another Tianyin gate, Jiang Wanbai still feels dissatisfied. Her Tianyin disciples are most generous, OK? In any case, there are other things that I have not taught to her disciples. "What do you know?" The big monk glanced at her, and his attitude was not as good as that of the green bamboo. He looked at the green bamboo and said, "I hope you can ask your master if you would like to meet with the poor monk after you go back." After a pause, the great monk suddenly said, "I have something important to discuss with your master." "Oh, good." Green bamboo scratched his head and should be down. One side of the River night white cold hum, pulled Qi Qingxing''s sleeve way: "let''s go to other places for a walk." However, there is nothing to be found here for the time being. He has to watch the big monk get angry. Jiang Wanbai can''t stay any longer and plans to take the opportunity to go to the forbidden area. Qi Qingxing saw that she was not happy and nodded, and went with Jiang Wanbai. Seeing that the two masters have left, Qingzhu and Hongdou did not continue to stay. They left together. When Qingzhu left, the great monk took him and told him to let him remember to tell the master, but don''t forget. "I remember, monk, don''t worry about it." Qingzhu wanted to call a master. After all, the monks in the temple used to shout from the big master and the little master, but now it is different. He always thinks that he has a master. So we just follow Jiang Wanbai to call the great monk. Who let him treat his master like that? Hum! Qingzhu is also a little unhappy. As soon as the four left, the monk was still looking at the direction in which green bamboo left. For a while, when he took back his sight, he suddenly saw a man coming from another direction. His eyes lit up and stood up. "Martial uncle Mingyuan." The great monk folded his hands and showed respect on his fierce face. He slightly bent over and straightened up. His excitement was hardly concealed. "Martial uncle Mingyuan, do you think I just saw someone?" At the moment, Mingyuan is wearing his own face, his facial features are still not very good, but it is much better than the previous public face, at least it will not be forgotten after people turn their heads. His face always with a shallow smile, as if born with a smile, smell speech face did not show the slightest curiosity, but calmly asked: "who did you see?" "The most important thing about a young bookboy who can read pictures is that his teacher is a disciple of Tianyin sect. Martial uncle Mingyuan, Tianyin gate has been destroyed for nearly 200 years. Unexpectedly, some disciples of Tianyin sect have survived. However, we haven''t heard about Tianyin gate for so many years. I think today''s Tianyin gate is far away Prosperity is not as prosperous as it used to be. " The big monk sighed. Master Mingyuan whispered a Buddhist name and looked sideways at the direction they were leaving without speaking. And the great monk continued to say, "no matter how much inheritance this person has got from Tianyin gate, we are here..." The great monk stepped on the ground and looked back at the thousands of tablets in the ancestral hall. His eyes were slightly red, "there is always hope." Chapter 267 "Martial uncle Mingyuan, I have asked the little benefactor to give him a talk to his master. The little benefactor didn''t officially join the Tianyin gate, but his master is still willing to teach him something. I think today''s Tianyin gate is not as complacent as it used to be, and should also be willing to help us." The big monk said with hope on his face, as if he had seen a bright future. Master Mingyuan shook his head and laughed and said, "stop your anger. If you don''t change your temper, it''s not easy to ask the master of the little benefactor." "Martial uncle Mingyuan, I know I have a bad temper, but if the little benefactor''s master comes here, I will certainly receive her politely, and will never let her be angry." Stop the anger and advocate the way. Master Mingyuan still gently shook his head and said meaningfully, "but what if you have already annoyed her?" "What?" The great monk was surprised. After leaving the ancestral hall, Jiang Wanbai and his party made a special detour to avoid the big monk from seeing that they were going to the forbidden area. When he got outside the forbidden area, Jiang Wanbai looked around and said, "is this a mountain gate?" "Well." Qi Qingxing nodded, "it is said that stepping into this mountain gate, you will appear in a mountain forest. You can''t walk out, and you can''t find the entrance." "Go in and have a look." Jiang Wanbai immediately clapped the clap and was about to walk to the mountain gate. Qi Qingxing held him. "Late. It''s not the time." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai looked back at him, blinked his eyes, and for a while gave up the idea, "OK, come back later." She said that the late time is the time for lunch. There are monks here, including the big monk, who lives here. There must also be a small kitchen. So red beans and green bamboo went to get lunch. Jiang Wanbai took Qi Qingxing to the mountain gate and said, "what if we haven''t come out when red beans and green bamboo come back?" "I left a message for red beans." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai looked around him, but he didn''t want to understand what message he had left. Until Qi Qingxing reached out to the place where they had just sat down. Originally, they were resting on the stone. Now a strange symbol has been painted in the corner below the stone. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t understand. Qi Qingxing explained to her, "it means to point out the direction. When red beans see it, they will know that we have entered the forbidden area." "Isn''t it good to draw an arrow directly?" Jiang Wanbai mutters. Qi Qingxing chuckled. "The reason for using the secret code is that you don''t want others to find out your intention. If you draw an arrow, will all the people who see the mark understand your meaning?" "Yes, you are right." Jiang evening white point head, a face suddenly. They didn''t stay outside for too long. Jiang Wanbai took Qi Qingxing into the mountain gate and asked him, "do you think that person in this room will also need to come out to eat at this time? If we happen to meet him, we''ll have fun Unfortunately, Jiang Wanbai''s idea did not really happen. After stepping into the mountain gate, Jiang Wanbai just blinked his eyes and changed the scene. It should not be said that the scene in front of her had changed, but the place she was in had changed, not the dark cave that could not be seen outside the mountain, but a mountain forest. The trees in the mountain forest are not particularly dense, at least the sunlight can still come in. Chapter 268 "The sun here is much bigger than that outside. It doesn''t look like winter at all." Jiang Wanbai looks up and squints at the sun above and says to Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing stretched out his hand and felt it for a while and said, "there is no temperature." "It seems to be an illusion indeed." Jiang Wan Bai Dao suddenly chuckled, "it''s still not a deep fantasy. If it''s a deep fantasy, we''ll feel hot when we enter here." Instead of just like before stepping into the mountain gate, the heat and cold are still the same, and have not changed. But most of the people in the mountain gate, found that suddenly came to a mountain forest, and there is no behind the door when they have begun to panic, where can think of so many. "I think those people who came in earlier were scared out of their wits, but I don''t know if this fantasy can hurt people." Jiang Wanbai thought. Qi Qingxing looked at her side, "go first or break the illusion now?" Even though Jiang Wanbai didn''t mention a word that she could break the illusion in front of her, Qi Qingxing could already feel from her relaxed tone that the illusion was not threatening in front of her. "No, let''s go straight to his nest!" Jiang Wanbai snorts and takes out the array plate from the storage ring. What she likes most is to break through the array, so as to save the effort to find the eye of the array. Seeing that Jiang Wanbai was about to throw out the array plate in his hand, a voice of urgency and panic suddenly rang out in front of them: "wait a minute!" At the same time, in front of a faint space fluctuations, a figure staggered from there, forward a few steps to barely stand still. "As for your skill, those who break in will react when you come out, so that you can''t carry them and throw them out?" Jiang Wanbai was astonished for a moment, and then immediately began to sneer. The man who came out was a boy who looked much smaller than green bamboo. He even had a childish look between his eyebrows and eyes. He was wearing a black robe, his gray hair was loose and tied behind his head with a grass vine. His skin color was wheat. He looked at Jiang Wanbai at the smell of his speech, and his voice was weak. "If you didn''t disturb me eating, I would not It''s going to be a mess! " "Oh, your voice is so good!" Jiang Wanbai slightly widened his eyes and looked at him in surprise. To tell you the truth, when she saw the boy, she didn''t doubt it. After all, the boy''s face was fierce. But when she heard him speak, Jiang Wanbai had only one thought left in her mind. Would such a good child really be a spy out of the window? Is it him who sealed the memory of thousands of faces? The young man is instantly provoked by Jiang Wanbai''s words. He opens his mouth and wants to say something. But at the thought of his own voice, he immediately reaches out to cover his mouth and stares at Jiang Wanbai fiercely. "I want to hear more from you. Why don''t you say it?" Jiang Wanbai shook his head regretfully. Her face turned red with youthful anger, but the original wheat skin suddenly turned red. Jiang Wanbai looked at dule. She looked at Qi Qingxing with her side head. When she took back her sight, the array plate in her hand was tossed upward and asked, "are you afraid I''ll break this magic array?" "Who is afraid of you?" The young man deliberately spoke in a coarse voice, but unfortunately, his voice was naturally weak. Even if he was deliberately so rude, it was not hard to hear. Chapter 269 It''s not that rough. "Oh, not afraid of me?" Jiang Wanbai took the array plate in his hand and looked at him with a smile, "then I''ll break the magic array, so that you Daqing temple has any secret, I think I can see it with my own eyes." "You The youth changes color, looking at Jiang Wanbai gnashing his teeth. Jiang Wanbai didn''t care about his eyes at all. The array plate in his hand was about to be thrown out. The boy raised his voice and cried, "do you want to know the secret of Daqing temple?" "Of course." Jiang Wanbai smiles, "the more you don''t want me to know, the more I want to know, who let you be discovered by me?" "I am not a fox!" The youth is so angry that he stares at Jiang Wanbai, so angry that his chest is bulging. Jiang Wanbai is not in a hurry, so he looks at him like this with Qi Qingxing. He just goes up and down the array plate in his hand. It seems that he will be thrown out at any time. The teenager starts to grab the array plate in her hand at will, because he can''t afford to gamble. Any mistake may destroy the magic array. He can''t afford the consequences. For a while, the young man looks more and more serious at Jiang Wanbai. The serious Jiang Wanbai''s heart sinks and he can''t help but look at Qi Qingxing. Just when Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help asking, the young man finally said, "there''s no secret. If you break this magic array, you''ll only see a bigger array. If something goes wrong with that array, the whole Daqing temple will disappear." "You said Is it similar to the mountain protection array? " Jiang Wanbai asked hesitantly. She has seen such an array. In the 21st century, although there is no saying of "Zhanshan LiZong", there will still be some hidden families in the inaccessible places. In order to prevent outsiders from entering, they will set up a large array. The large array envelops the whole family to prevent the invasion of outsiders and resist the attack of the enemy. "No way." Jiang Wanbai shook his head after asking, "I didn''t feel that there was a big array to protect mountains." If there was a mountain protection array, she would have noticed it when she had just gone up the mountain. The young man raised his chin slightly, and his face was arrogant, "of course you can''t feel it. What this big array protects is not this big mountain, but this place behind Daqing temple. I am a demon, you should see it." Jiang Wanbai slightly pick eyebrows, it is true that he is a demon. The boy then said, "I''m not the only one in the mountain No, you have to swear that you will never tell the secret of Daqing temple before I can tell you. " He stopped talking in time and looked at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing with vigilance, not at all reassured. Jiang Wanbai shrugged his shoulders and took a look at Qi Qingxing. They swore in front of the teenagers. After listening, the young man said again: "you have to add that you will never let him tell the secret. You are a monk. I believe what you say, but he is just an ordinary human being. Human beings like to lie most. He can break any good oath. I can''t trust him." "How troublesome you are Jiang Wanbai frowns. Qi Qingxing pinched her wrist and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s late. You say it." Jiang Wanbai snorted and said, "OK, you can say it now?" The young man nodded his head with satisfaction, and his expression regained his seriousness in a moment. Then he continued to say what he had just said. He said, "there are many monsters on the mountain, but there are few monsters like me who listen to the Buddha''s sound and cultivate their shapes." Chapter 270 "It''s no wonder you don''t have the slightest evil spirit." Jiang Wanbai suddenly nodded and was immediately glared at by the youth. The boy said, "can you stop interrupting? Let me finish? " "No way!" Jiang Wanbai refused with reason. "Ah Xing doesn''t understand a lot of things. If I don''t explain to him, he will understand everything. Maybe in the end he doesn''t understand anything. Then he vowed not to have white hair?" The young man could not refute, his face was ugly, and he glared at Jiang Wanbai. He just wanted to send the man away quickly. He was bored to death! "We can''t let people know that there are so many monsters in the back mountain of Daqing temple." The young man said in a voice, "if this incident is spread out, it will make the people panic and reduce their trust in Daqing temple. If people like you know about it, they may come in droves. They will attack Daqing temple for various reasons, and let Daqing Temple hand over all the monsters. What they are doing is just the demon pill of the monsters, I don''t care if these monsters do evil... " The young man said, his face became down, he pursed his lips, and there was irony and disgust between his eyebrows and eyes. Jiang Wanbai was not very happy, "what is a person like me? What I should have killed "You all say that. Who knows what you mean by what you mean? If you''re upset, should you kill me? If you''re interested in demon Dan, should I kill you Juvenile taunts. Jiang Wanbai was really angry and sneered: "I should kill you now!" At first, I thought that the voice of the boy was very good. Although the boy was a little bit arrogant and easy to blow hair, she still had a good feeling for him. Now, ah, the senses are really rotten to the mud. Qi Qingxing, who was standing on one side, looked at the young man with a chill in his eyes, and suddenly said, "if you don''t know anything, put the rotten name on the head of a new person. Do you know her? Did you see her kill an innocent monster? Or who said she did it? If not, what are you talking about? Listen to the sound of Buddha, practice and transform? Now that I see you, it''s just like a joke "If Buddha knows that you can cultivate something under your seat, regardless of right or wrong, and only rely on your personal senses to kill people with one stick, it will be a shame!" Jiang Wanbai also sneered. After a pause, she saw the young man''s pale face and angry eyes. Without any fear, she said in a cold voice, "what''s the difference between what you''ve just done and those people in your mouth who want to kill monsters no matter how good or bad they are? In this way, it''s no wonder that after listening to the Buddha''s sound for hundreds of years, it''s still this nature! " "You The young man was furious and suddenly a short sword appeared in his palm. When he raised his sword, he would stab Yu Qing. Yu Qing has seen through his accomplishments and is not afraid of him at all. If the young man had never let out the Demon power in front of her, maybe she would be afraid for a moment. After all, at first, she didn''t notice the breath on him, and couldn''t get rid of his prohibition in Qi Qingxing and Qianmian''s body. However, when a teenager comes out, when her mood swings too much, her Demon power leaks out. Jiang Wanbai knows it clearly. Even if her cultivation is not as good as that of the 21st century, it is more than enough to deal with him. Seeing the teenager stabbing with a dagger, Qi Qingxing immediately grasped Jiang Wanbai''s wrist and tried to pull her to the side. Jiang Wanbai didn''t worry at all, but the boy was a demon. Even if Qi Qingxing had begun to practice with Jiang Wanbai, his speed was not as fast as that of the young man. Chapter 271 However, Jiang Wanbai still held Qi Qingxing with her backhand and stood still. She looked at Qi Qingxing from the side of her head and said, "I will stand here and stay still. If he can hurt one of my hair, I will lose!" Jiang Wanbai was really angry with his youth. He would have lost his mind. Otherwise, he would not have said such a thing at the moment. It seemed that he was naive in secondary two. Qi Qingxing''s view of Jiang Wanbai at this moment is just like Jiang Wanbai''s seeing this teenager. He will be angry and lose his mind. Seeing the young man''s body flash, he chased Jiang Wanbai in front of him. When he raised his hand to stab the dagger into Jiang Wanbai''s shoulder, a low drink rang out, "Arsene!" At the same time, a figure appears on Jiang Wanbai''s side. The visitor reaches out and holds the short sword that the young man stabbed over. "Xiao Ming!" The young man saw the visitor clearly and glanced over master Mingyuan''s hand holding the dagger. If the ordinary dagger could not easily hurt master Mingyuan, but when he attacked Jiang Wanbai, he just wanted to make Jiang Wanbai suffer. He was worried that ordinary short sword could not hurt Jiang Wanbai. After all, Jiang Wanbai was also a monk. He used his demon power to condense a short sword. Unexpectedly, he hurt master Mingyuan now. The teenager threw away his dagger and glared at Jiang Wanbai angrily, then turned and disappeared. And Jiang Wanbai cold eyes to see him disappear, cold hum a: "ignorant fearless." If the dagger raised by the teenager just now is the key to stabbing her, no matter whether master Mingyuan appears or not, Jiang Wanbai will not let him leave so easily. However, now that little curiosity in his heart has been burning with anger. Moreover, Jiang Wanbai probably guessed what he meant by what he said just now. It is impossible for Daqing temple to protect these monsters, and it will not allow others to kill them all. Otherwise, the Daqing temple will not be able to get rid of it. This is also the reason why the youth named "a Sen" said that if the array was broken, the whole Daqing temple would fall into disaster or even be destroyed. "Jiang Daoyou." Master Mingyuan didn''t hurt his palm. He put his hands together. Chaojiang Wanbai read a Buddha''s name and called her. When Jiang Wanbai saw master Mingyuan''s true face, she was no longer in a mood. She nodded to master Mingyuan and said, "we have made an oath that we will never tell the secret of this place. But even if some words are ugly, I still want to say that if Daqing Temple risks such a big risk, it is just to protect the monsters just like that. I just think it''s not worth it! ¡± after saying that, Jiang Wanbai took Qi Qingxing, who was also ugly on one side, and lifted his feet and left. After listening to Jiang Wanbai''s words, master Mingyuan was stunned and puzzled. However, he soon thought of his purpose. He turned to Jiang Wanbai and said, "Jiang Daoyou, I have something to discuss with you. Can you..." "I have nothing to say to you!" At night, Jiang''s white head did not return. The array plate in her hand had already been put away. She took out a piece of Rune paper and threw it to her body. A white light flashed past her. There was a crack in the scene before her, and she could see the cave entrance when she came in. When master Mingyuan catches up with him, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have stepped out. The gap closes in an instant, and the dreamland returns to its original state. Master Mingyuan stopped, folded his hands and recited the Buddha''s name. At last, he didn''t stop to sigh. There was a wave around him. The boy who had left appeared again. First, he looked around and found that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were no longer there. He was relieved. Chapter 272 But then he said to master Mingyuan, "Xiaoming, why did you send them out? It''s time for them to stay here a little longer, and let the woman suffer a lot, so that she doesn''t have to boast "Arsene." Master Mingyuan called out to him. His expression was rare and serious. Arsene was nervous and stood there at a loss. He and Xiaoming had known each other for so many years, but he still watched Xiaoming grow up. However, in front of Xiaoming, he always looks like a child, and Xiaoming is like an elder. However, he has hardly seen Xiaoming so serious when talking to him. This makes a bad premonition in Arsene''s heart and makes him afraid. Master Mingyuan looked at him, his eyes were still calm and merciful, but his words were very serious and somewhat heavy. He asked Arsene, "what are you doing all of a sudden?" "It wasn''t the woman who took out an array disk. I noticed that the spiritual power of the array plate fluctuated a little, which would destroy our magic array..." As he said this, the voice of the boy was getting lower and lower, and his face turned pale. Finally, he lost his voice and looked at master Mingyuan unbelievably. Master Mingyuan sighed and said, "it''s easy for Jiang Daoyou to destroy this magic array. Why does she need me to send her out? A Sen, you made a mistake this time. In my opinion, every word said by Jiang Daoyou is true. It''s not empty talk. Have you forgotten all the words said by Arsene, Shifu and Shen Daoyou when they were alive? " "I I... " Arsene opened his lips and tried to say something several times, but he couldn''t say it. He could only look at master Mingyuan at a loss. His face turned white and his eyes were almost gone. He looked very pitiful. Master Mingyuan said that the two men were respected by Arsene. But at the beginning, they said more than once, "if Arsene''s heart is always like this, even if you stay in Daqing temple for another thousand years and listen to the Buddha''s sound every day, you won''t be too lucky, because your mind is destined to be a big obstacle in your cultivation." A Sen always remembers this, but he just can''t understand it. He is different from other monsters because he listens to the Buddha''s voice and produces wisdom, cultivation and transformation. He is different from other monsters. He should have been the most gifted, but he doesn''t believe that he will not have great fortune! However, hundreds of years later, his accomplishments had not made any progress. Arsene was restless day and night, and finally he was frightened. He knew that the masters surnamed Shen and Xiaoming were right, but he didn''t know what to do. After all, the two people who said those words were no longer there. Now, another person reminds him of this fact. When he is awakened by master Mingyuan''s words, Arsene''s sense of Jiang Wanbai suddenly changes, as if he had grasped a straw. "I What should I do? " Arsene looks at master Mingyuan in a panic. Master Mingyuan sighed, but he was still soft hearted. He added: "Jiang Daoyou is a disciple of Tianyin sect." Arsene''s eyes widened. "Is there any inheritance in Tianyin gate?" Seeing master Mingyuan''s complicated expression, Arsene knew that it was true. His eyes were excited, and his hands trembled with excitement. His lips opened and closed several times, and then he choked out a sentence: "great She She''s very good Great... " But ashen''s face suddenly changed. He was annoyed and pale. He shivered and said, "she wants to know the secret here, but I cheated her. How can I ask her to help?" Chapter 273 A Sen didn''t think it would be a big deal if he made Jiang Wanbai angry. He thought that he would sincerely apologize at that time. In the end, he would let Jiang Wanbai stab himself with a knife. But as soon as he thought that he had cheated Jiang Wanbai, he felt flustered. The key is that he cheated Jiang Wanbai with a lie, and Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing made an oath. "I''ll go to her now and explain it!" Arsene gritted his teeth and went out in a flash. Master Mingyuan also followed closely. However, when they went outside and found the courtyard where Jiang Wanbai lived, they learned that Jiang Wanbai and others had left the mountain. "What? Why so fast? Aren''t they going to stay a few more days? " Arsene''s face could not be described as pale. He was as pale as death. He couldn''t leave Daqing temple, nor could he go down the mountain to chase them. Jiang Wanbai takes Qi Qingxing away with anger. As soon as he leaves the gate leading to the forbidden area, he sees red beans and green bamboo waiting outside. The time flow in the dreamland is faster than that outside. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing only think that they haven''t been in the dreamland for a long time, but it''s already afternoon when they come out. Red beans and green bamboo can''t see the faces of the two masters at a glance. They look at each other and dare not ask questions at this time. Jiang Wanbai took Qi Qingxing and walked in front of them. He said in a cold voice, "there''s nothing to investigate. We''ll go back down the mountain now." This laoshizi''s Daqing temple, she will never come again! For the first time in his life, if Arsene is really the kind of monster that is heinous, Jiang Wanbai will directly do it, but the other party is not. He has no murderous spirit and evil debt. Jiang Wanbai still wants to teach him a lesson, but he doesn''t think it is necessary. A monster that doesn''t make sense has nothing to do with her. What''s the matter with her? A lesson might wake him up, and she won''t do any good. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t do it! So this tone is suffocating in the heart, not up and down, blocking Jiang Wanbai extremely uncomfortable. Qi Qingxing was also angry, but he was angry at what ASEN said to Jiang Wanbai. It was not as serious as Jiang Wanbai. He just saw her angry and felt even more uncomfortable. Instead, he took her hand and said, "we will not come to Daqing temple in the future." Although red beans and green bamboo don''t know what happened, they also followed and nodded, "that is, we will never come again after this Daqing temple!" So the four quickly went back to the courtyard. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had simple things. Red beans and green bamboo quickly packed the things. As soon as they went down the mountain, master Mingyuan and Arsen chased after them. All they saw was the empty house. The way down the mountain still has to go. You have to go to the racecourse to get your own carriage back. However, the way down the mountain is much easier than the way up the mountain. Even the weakest green bamboo can walk quickly and easily. "I''ll return the script to the big brother later." Green bamboo reached out and touched his arms and muttered softly. It''s a story about the origin of Daqing temple. A villager in the village at the foot of the mountain lent it to him when he went to deliver things to Daqing temple. Jiang Wanbai didn''t have time to read it, because his mind was completely occupied by a series of things. At this moment, hearing the murmur of green bamboo, Jiang Wanbai remembered and said to Qingzhu, "Qingzhu, lend me your script after you go back. I haven''t had time to read it." Chapter 274 It''s probably because of the intense movement like downhill that Jiang Wanbai sweats a little bit, and his heart''s pent up a lot, so his mood gets better. Qi Qingxing felt a little relieved when he saw this. He looked at the green bamboo, and there was no doubt in his eyes. Green bamboo quickly nodded, there is no need to threaten their own childe, "master, go back to send you." "Good." Jiang Wanbai nodded her head and didn''t forget that Arsene had banned Qi Qingxing. She looked at Qi Qingxing and said, "I''ll go to wanshulou after I go back, and I''ll try to get rid of the Forbidden One in your body!" "Good." Qi Qingxing nodded his head and grinned gently. At first, when she knew that the prohibition did not hurt Qi Qingxing, neither Jiang Wanbai nor Qi Qingxing felt too much, or maybe Jiang Wanbai felt a little bit bigger, but she was inspired by the small prohibition and realized something. But now it''s not the same. As long as you think that it''s a ban imposed by ASEN Buxia, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have almost the same reaction, and they all feel that the heart diaphragm should be fierce. Maybe when you don''t like a person, everything that has a little relationship with that person will have a natural negative emotion. When they got to the horse farm on the hillside, Qingzhu took the sign and took the carriage back. The four people got on the carriage. The road down the mountain was not as steep as the first half of the mountain. It was easy to walk a lot, and it was not so bumpy. As soon as Jiang Wanbai got on the carriage, he leaned on the wall of the carriage, sighed and felt a little tired. Not only physical fatigue, but also psychological fatigue. "Have you not had lunch yet? Eat something to fill your stomach first. " The red beans took out the cakes from the drawer on one side and put them on the small table in the carriage, and there was a pot of tea mixed with honey. She and Qingzhu have already had lunch, but Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have not. Red beans do not mention good, a mention of Jiang Wanbai was surprised to feel hungry, reached out to touch a piece of cake to eat, a bite down, immediately satisfied with the curved eyes, "this is the day before yesterday when we prepared those cakes?" "No "Red bean laughs to explain," it is the horse farm to prepare. " Those who can go up the mountain by carriage and deposit the carriage in the racecourse are either rich or expensive. Obviously, the owner of the horse farm also knows this. They all know that they should make friends with each other and not offend them. So you can not only keep the horses there well, but also prepare cakes and tea when you go to pick up the carriage. "The boss is a talented person. His service is so considerate that he wants to be well-known among those big families in Beijing." Jiang Wanbai sighed. Qi Qingxing poured her a cup of honey tea, nodded and said, "it''s really a good reputation." Such a good reputation can be more practical than how much money the boss directly earns. The speed of going down the mountain is much faster than that of going up the mountain. Jiang Wanbai filled his stomach with cakes and cakes, and the carriage was already at the foot of the mountain. Because Qingzhu was going to return the book, the carriage had to pull over at the foot of the mountain temporarily. Green bamboo jumped off the horse Lane: "childe, master, wait for me here. I''ll be back soon. Standing here, you can see the big brother''s yard." Jiang Wanbai still remembers that Qingzhu mentioned that the villager''s house was the second yard that day. She lifted up the curtain of the carriage and looked over there. Suddenly, she realized that she had noticed the strangeness when she went up the mountain. So she followed her down the carriage and said, "it''s just that I haven''t been there yet. I''ll go and have a look with you." Chapter 275 Jiang Wanbai wants to go, so does Qi Qingxing. So red bean stayed on the carriage and looked at it. The three men went to the house over there. Before going up the mountain, Jiang Wanbai found that the scattered yards at the foot of the mountain were almost the same. The first yard was a little far away from the downhill place and had to walk through a ridge. At this moment, Jiang Wanbai asked curiously, "how do these yards look the same?" "Probably because they built it themselves?" Green bamboo scratched his head and guessed. Jiang Wanbai frowned slightly, and then suddenly laughed and said, "it''s so interesting." "Ah?" Green bamboo did not want to understand exactly where interesting, a face puzzled. But Jiang Wanbai didn''t mean to explain. Qi Qingxing followed her, looked at her sideways, and asked in a low voice, "evening, what do you see?" "When I was halfway up the mountain, it was on the big raised stone. I looked down..." Jiang Wanbai reached for the mountain and pointed to it. Qi Qingxing quickly remembered that at that time, he was still worried that Jiang Wanbai might fall down accidentally. He was angry for a while, but when he thought about it, his face still showed disapproval. Jiang Wanbai touched the tip of his nose, and with a dry smile, he quickly opened the topic and said, "at that time, I could see these yards distributed at the foot of the mountain. I found it strange." After a pause, she shook her head again and said, "I should say I feel a little strange since I went up the mountain. There are so many mountains that have existed for so many years, and there is a Daqing temple which has been worshipped by the royal families around for many years, but I have not felt any aura." Jiang Wanbai looked up at the sky above his head, and then set his eyes on the continuous mountains in front of him. He thought, "even if the Daqing temple has not left anything to offer for so many years, what is the aura of Dashan? That''s what heaven has given us. Why not? " It is not so much that Jiang Wanbai expresses her confusion with Qi Qingxing, but rather that she is asking herself. She is searching for the things she knows quickly in her mind, but she can not find a clear answer. "Is it because of the big battle that the young man said?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice. At that time, a Sen said that there were a lot of monsters in the mountains. Qi Qingxing, based on some things he had said to Changjiang evening white, soon understood what ASEN meant. A Sen said that there was a big array in the back mountain of Daqing temple, which was hidden behind the magic array, in order to hide the demons'' evil spirit in the mountain and not be found by others. So "Since the big array at the back of Daqing Temple hides the spirit of the monsters in the mountain, will it also cover up the aura of the mountain?" Qi Qingxing guessed. Jiang Wanbai was in a trance and murmured incessantly. She blinked her eyes and hesitated: "maybe." "Forget it. It''s none of my business anyway. Whatever it is." Jiang Wanbai shook his head, turned to Qi Qingxing and praised him: "ah Xing is so smart. I haven''t explained it to you in detail. You have already thought of these." Qi Qingxing grinned and felt happy. Qingzhu has been walking in front of her, but she has not heard what the two masters said. When he saw the gate of the first courtyard, Qingzhu subconsciously looked into the yard and found that the gate was open, and there was a person sitting at the gate of the yard. Chapter 276 He is an old man with a PU fan in his hand, sitting on a bamboo stool. He is still fanning in such a cold day. Obviously, it is not because he wants to relieve the fever, but he has to make a gesture on his hand. When the old man saw the three men, he nodded with a smile, and his eyes soon fell in the distance. The green bamboo subconsciously turned around and looked at the direction the old man looked at. The wild grass, the official roads and the mountains in the distance were everywhere. Green bamboo scratched his head, took back his sight and continued to walk forward. Jiang Wanbai looks a little trance, still immersed in his own thoughts, walking has no way to see, all rely on Qi Qingxing pull in walking, Qi Qingxing is also full of trust, not afraid that he will take himself to the ditch. Qi Qingxing''s trust in her was both happy and helpless. However, knowing that she had encountered something that she didn''t understand for a while, she didn''t make any noise to disturb her, so she took her slowly. When they passed the first courtyard gate, the old man took back his sight, and his eyes fell on the three people''s backs. The furrow between his eyebrows deepened and his face showed his thinking. Seeing the second courtyard, that is, the house of the villager who lent the storybook to Qingzhu, the gate of the yard is closed, and I don''t know if the other party is at home. Qingzhu goes over and knocks on the door, and no one answers. "Maybe you''ve gone out to work, master. Why don''t you go back first? I''ll wait for the elder brother to come back here." The green bamboo turns towards the river, the evening white and the qiqingxing road. He couldn''t have two masters waiting here with him. Jiang Wanbai blinked, took back some thoughts and asked, "what about you?" "It''s not far from the capital. Master, you don''t have to worry. I''ll just walk back quickly." Green bamboo road. Jiang Wanbai thought for a while, looked at the room inside, and said, "you wait here, OK. I still want to go to the front to have a look." Jiang Wanbai side head, toward Qi Qingxing Road, eyes with the meaning of inquiry. "I''ll go with you." Qi Qingxing hardly thought and did not release her hand. On the way down the mountain, Mrs. Tang was already cold. Later, the horse farm prepared two soup women. But when she got off the carriage, Jiang Wanbai put it on the carriage and didn''t take it off. When she came here, although her body was hot and she was slightly sweating, her hands were still cold. Qi Qingxing eyebrow crease has not been loose, has been holding her hand with his palm for her warm. But he can only hold one hand of Jiang Wanbai, and the other hand can only let Jiang Wanbai hide himself in his sleeve. Jiang Wanbai moved his hand which he held tightly. His fingers squeezed into his fingers and clasped them with his ten fingers Qingzhu looks at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing walking far away, and finds a stone to sit at the gate of the yard. Some of these yards are close or far apart. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walk all the way and find that most of the courtyard doors are closed. While those open, almost all of them are sitting with an old man, male and female. But not all the old people are fanning with a PU fan in their hands. In front of some old people, an old chessboard is placed in front of them Playing chess. Some old people are still squinting at embroidery. As Jiang Wanbai walks by, he squats down to have a look. The old man looked up at her, smiling, very kind, "you just came down from Daqing temple?" Chapter 277 "Yes, what are you embroidering? Can you see it clearly? " Jiang Wanbai asked. She didn''t mean anything. She was just curious. The main reason was that the old man''s hair was gray and her face was full of wrinkles. When holding the needle, her hands trembled. Jiang Wanbai just looked at it, and could not help worrying that she would prick the needle into his hand at any time. The old man shook his head and said with a smile, "I, the only one that is not old is left with this pair of eyes. Little girl, my eyes may be better than you." Jiang Wanbai smelled the speech, bent his eyes and laughed. He didn''t say anything impossible. She looked up to see how many yards were left in front of her, but they seemed to be built on the mountain. Some of them were blocked by mountains. Jiang Wanbai was not sure how many yards were left in front of her. "When we came here, we saw many yards with their gates closed. Do you know where the owners of those yards have gone?" After Jiang Wanbai finished asking, Qi Qingxing, who was standing behind her, said in a warm voice: "the day before yesterday, my schoolboy borrowed a script from a big brother in your village. He said he would give it to him when he went down the mountain." "You mean tiger?" The old man suddenly looked up at Qi Qingxing, so he was facing the old man''s eyes. Qi Qingxing suddenly realized that maybe what the old man said was true. Her eyes were still very good, very clear and bright, and there was no turbidity in the old man''s eyes at all. Qi Qingxing said: "we don''t know what the elder brother''s name is. We only know that he lives in the second yard. My schoolboy is waiting for him to come back." The old man nodded and said with a smile, "the only one here who likes reading storybooks is Xiaohu. You may have to wait for a while." She looked up at the sky, seemed to be judging the time when those people would come back, and murmured, "they still have work to do. They will not come back until dark." Jiang Wanbai subconsciously took a look at Qi Qingxing. She didn''t mind waiting until it was dark, but when the city gate was closed, the four of them didn''t know whether they could go in. Qi Qingxing saw Jiang Wanbai''s concerns and said in a low voice, "it''s OK, you can go back." Jiang Wanbai was relieved and looked at the old man embroidering a little. She stood up and went ahead with Qi Qingxing. When they turned over the mountain in front of her, they couldn''t see the figure. Then a boss in the yard next door swayed over and asked the old man, "well, I said those two people were the people Xiaohu said just now? I don''t see any difference, but the young master''s face is excellent. Although there have been twists and turns in the hit, it has passed now. " "You are blind. What can you see?" The old man rolled his eyes. The old man''s eyes were turbid and did not have the slightest look. He looked like a blind man at a glance, but he was able to find out exactly where the old man was. He snorted and said, "what do you see? Your eyes are the best of us. " "I can''t see that girl yet, but that young master, what skills he has practiced seems to have just begun, and he can''t restrain his breath yet..." The old man said thoughtfully, "it''s a pity that I didn''t recognize what kind of skill he practiced." "There are only a few that have exclusive skills. Almost all of them have gathered here. Which one you are familiar with and which you can''t recognize?" The old man looked surprised. Chapter 278 The old man held the embroidery needle in his hand and pretended to poke it at him. Then he rolled his eyes and said, "since you are so curious, follow me. I think they have to go further. If they go deeper, they will come to the room. You just go and watch, so as not to cause trouble for the two people "OK, I''ll go and have a look. I''ll see who Xiaohu is talking about. If I fall in love with that girl, it will be difficult..." The girl and the young master are a pair. They are rich or expensive. If they really like that girl, they will have no hope. When the old man left, the old man rolled his eyes again. She felt that tiger was not because of that. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walked around the bend and saw a canyon. It seemed that the canyon was not as good as it was the depression between the two mountains. However, because the two mountains were too close, Jiang Wanbai walked forward and looked at it and found the narrowest place among them. If Qi Qingxing walked between them, he would have to brush past the two mountains. If a little bigger and stronger man, I''m afraid he will be stuck in the middle. However, it can be passed from above. When Jiang Wanbai looks up, he finds a mountain road that has been specially chiseled out. It can walk steadily without being caught between the two mountains. "Let''s go up the mountain road." Jiangwan Baidao. Qi Qingxing did not have the slightest opinion, pulling her to go up the mountain road, just next to the stairs of the mountain road. It seems that there is a high place between the two mountains to prevent people from falling down. The people who built the mountain path also specially fixed the fence around the mountain path. Jiang Wanbai leaned over and looked down at it. There was nothing special about it. She looked up again and sighed. "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing pinched her neck and asked. Jiang Wanbai said: "if only we could go to a higher place to have a look. When we went up the mountain, we couldn''t see the canyon and the mountain path, and we didn''t know what it would be like to put them together with those scattered yards from above." "I can draw it for you." Qiqingxing road. Jiang night white eyes a bright, surprised at him: "really?" "Well." Qi Qingxing nodded. Jiang Wanbai immediately laughed, and did not go to the mountain road. He pulled Qi Qingxing across the road quickly. There was only a yard in front of him, and there was a bamboo forest behind the yard, which was very quiet. There is a stone table in front of the yard. Qi Qingxing sits down beside the stone table and takes out the paper, ink, brush and inkstone from the storage ring. Jiang Wanbai is not good at sharpening ink. When Qi Qing starts to draw, she goes to the gate of the courtyard and stares at the seal on the gate. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing found out when they came that although the gate of the innermost yard was closed, it was different from those in front. Obviously, no one lived in the courtyard, and there was a seal on the gate. Jiang Wanbai has never seen the seal in this world. She just subconsciously feels that the seal in front of her is a little strange, but she stares at it for a long time, but she can''t even recognize the words on it completely. "What are you looking at?" Qi Qingxing''s voice sounded behind him. Chapter 279 Jiang Wanbai regained consciousness and looked at the sky. She found that she had been staring at the seal, but she was distracted. "Ah hang, do you recognize the seal? I always find this seal a little strange. I can''t read all the words on it The last sentence Jiang Wanbai said is a little embarrassed. When Qi Qingxing came along, he found that Jiang Wanbai had been bending down and staring at the gate of the courtyard. When he heard her question, he also looked at the two seals, which made a crease in the center of his eyebrows. "This is not a seal used by the government." Qi Qingxing affirms, "pour is a bit like random scribble." "What?" Jiang Wanbai was a little stunned. She walked back and forth at the gate of the courtyard for several times. Suddenly she stood in front of the seal, and then looked sideways to see why she came. Finally, she even had to stand on her head to see it. Qi Qingxing had no choice but to stop her. "If you want to look backward, I''ll copy it for you, and then you can see what you want." Qi Qingxing said as he went to the stone table and took out a clean paper again. He looked back at the seal on the door and began to draw according to it. Jiang Wanbai followed him and asked, "OK, have you painted the yard and the mountain path?" "It''s drawn." Qi Qingxing nodded, "the yard we passed in the afternoon and the route we passed over were all drawn. It''s very simple. If you think there is anything else to add, please tell me." "OK, you are so good that you can remember all of them." Jiang Wanbai sighs and praises him impolitely. Qi Qingxing''s ear tip was slightly stained with pink, and the radian of the corner of his lips could not be pressed down. The corners of his eyes and eyebrows were all happy with a smile. It seems that since childhood, the Taifu and grandmother in the palace have been praised by many people for his strong memory, his talent, and his power, but none of them seems to be as pleasant as the occasional praise from Shangjiang Wanbai. When Qi Qingxing was copying the strange seal on the gate of the courtyard, Jiang Wanbai had already picked up the picture he had drawn before and looked at it. Just at a glance, Jiang Wanbai''s pupil shrank fiercely, and his hand holding the painting paper tightened instantly. She looked at Qi Qingxing and asked, "ah hang, do you still have a pen? Give me one. " There are pens in Jiang Wanbai''s storage ring, but they are all her special pens for drawing symbols. It''s a waste to dip ink on them. Qi Qingxing is around. Jiang Wanbai simply asks him. "Take it." Qi Qingxing takes out a clean pen from the storage ring and hands it to Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai took it. He dipped ink directly from his inkstone. He sat on the opposite side of Qi Qingxing and drew quickly. The most paintings Jiang Wanbai ever painted were various symbols and arrays. Now he added a stroke to the East and a stroke to the West where Qi Qingxing had originally painted. He added a line here and a dot there. After finishing painting, Jiang Wanbai thought about it and drew all those points into houses. When she received the pen, the look in her eyes was a little startling. Qi Qingxing also just picked up the pen and just heard her murmured: "it''s really this!" At the next moment, she shook her head again and said, "this man is obviously not good at learning. Several points have been missed in the middle. It is said that half of the work is not counted. Just the essence has been missed. Let Qingzhu learn better than this man." "Is it a formation?" Qi Qingxing had a little thought and guessed. Jiang evening white point head, eyes with people can not help but look at Qi Qingxing nodded, said: "is our tianyinmen array." Chapter 280 "Is that what the boy said? An array to protect mountain monsters from being found by others? " Qi Qingxing asked. Jiang Wanbai shakes her head and looks more dignified. Instead of answering Qi Qingxing''s question, she picks up the seal that Qi Qingxing has just copied. Without any hesitation, she reverses the seal. At the next moment, she sighs. "That''s it." Aware of Qi Qingxing''s more curious eyes, Jiang Wanbai puts the seal he copied and the drawing he has just drawn in front of him. The seal is placed upside down. Qi Qingxing immediately realizes that he has met before. "Do you see anything?" Jiang Wanbai asked, looking a little expectant. Although Qi Qingxing doesn''t have much talent in looking at faces and drawing symbols, he can often guess the relevant things. This makes Jiang Wanbai proud and surprised, and is worthy of her love. "It''s a little like your usual rune." Qiqingxing road. There are many kinds of Fu in Jiang Wanbai''s paintings. In fact, the trend of lines is different, but some people will have a familiar feeling at a glance. Like Qi Qingxing at the moment. Jiang evening white point head, eyes are very bright, "is a Fu, this is not a seal, but a Fu! Some people use these two symbols to seal the air in this courtyard. If I didn''t see the yard distribution and mountain path distribution map you drew first, I probably can''t understand why someone would seal the air in an uninhabited yard, but now I understand that these yards are array eyes. " "If the Qi of the array eye is gone, the effectiveness of the array will be weakened. What''s more, this is a semi-finished product, not right." Jiang Wanbai shook his head again and said softly, "this is not even a semi-finished product. Look at me..." Jiang Wanbai can see that Qi Qingxing is really interested in these things, even if Qi Qingxing has no talent. But Jiang Wanbai thinks that these things may not need talent to know, just like Qi Qingxing. Even if he doesn''t have talent, he can guess it according to what she is doing or her reaction. To put it another way, as the master once said, there are Buddhist scriptures lingering day and night in some Buddhist temples, as well as the worship belief of devout pilgrims and monks. As time goes on, even the most common wood in the Buddhist temple can produce Bodhi, and like that young man, wisdom, even cultivation and transformation can be produced by listening to the Buddha''s voice. These are the results of nature and the subtle influence of the eternal. Jiang Wanbai thinks that maybe Qi Qingxing has stayed with him for a long time, even if he has no talent, he will understand a lot of things sooner or later. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai never felt that it was a waste of time and energy to explain Qi Qingxing. This was not only because she liked Qi Qingxing, but also because she believed in the assumption that there would be some results imperceptibly. But Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are about to explain in detail what is missing in this array, but suddenly from the mountains on the side of the river, there is movement and stillness from far to near, and the speed is very fast. "Someone''s coming." Qi Qingxing pulls Jiang Wanbai to stand up with some bad premonition in his heart. When he saw the group of people rushing down from the mountain, Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai looked at each other and confirmed their premonition. "This is not the place for you to come. Please leave now!" The head of the man is very tall, with a long column on his back, wrapped tightly with cloth. Jiang Wanbai takes a special look at this thing. Chapter 281 The people who rushed down from the nearby mountain were about eight people, two women and six men. The younger one seemed to be a young man. The oldest one was the tall man, who was in his early thirties. He was wearing strong clothes and could see that it was very thin and covered with strong muscles. Although aggressive, but did not mean to start at once. However, Jiang Wanbai thinks that if he and Qi Qingxing don''t go away, these people will probably do it directly. It''s not friendly at all. It''s totally different from the old man who embroidered. Jiang Wanbai didn''t feel angry. After all, she knew the truth of the village and the seal, and understood the seriousness and tension of these people. She said to Qi Qingxing, "ah hang, let''s go. It''s almost time to go back." Qi Qingxing nodded and looked at those people. He took Jiang Wanbai''s hand and walked in the direction of each other. They were so interrupted that they seemed to forget the two pieces of paper on the table. When they got out of sight under the mountain road, the young man went to the stone table and said, "their things have not been taken away Eh? Brother Shen! Come here "What''s the matter?" The tall man, brother Shen in the youth''s mouth, strode past, and the boy immediately handed the drawing which was supplemented by Jiang Wanbai to him. Brother Shen looked at it, and his pupils shrank fiercely, "this is...!" "A complete ambush array!" Others followed elder brother Shen around. Several people didn''t see anything, but one of the women was shocked and cried out. When the words "Fu Mo array" appeared, the faces of the other people who had not understood changed. After eight people looked at each other, brother Shen took the lead and ran after Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing in the direction where Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing left. His voice was so excited that he said, "chase them back quickly!" The other seven people all understood what this meant. One by one, they were more excited, and they chased after each other. When they caught up, the young man was dexterous and ran the fastest. Soon, he caught up with elder brother Shen, who was in front of him and said, "my grandmother just sent the news that he had already come down the mountain to look for him. Are they just what little tiger said they met in Daqing temple The people of? Can we offend them when we were just so fierce? Did you make them angry? " Speaking of this, two or three people showed their annoyance. If they had known that the other party was so fierce, they should not have been so fierce! Elder brother Shen, in particular, has more remorse on his face. After all, it was just he who drove people away with a fierce voice. As he chased after him, he recalled what he had just said. What are the disadvantages in the end. Compared with the anxiety and remorse of these people, one of the girls in the bright yellow dress said: "it''s not necessarily true. I don''t think the two people are angry. It''s likely that the elder left this drawing with us on purpose." "And that elder doesn''t look like a person who can care about everything. If she understands the formation and seal, she can understand us." "It''s just two people, Ali. How do you know who is the elder who left the demon subduing array?" Someone asked curiously. It''s just because Ali spoke in a very firm tone. She seemed to have guessed who the senior was and observed for a long time. Ali''s eyes flashed and said in a soft voice: "no, I just think that the two people just now seem to be very good at talking, so I guess so. If the elder really wants to blame us, we can sincerely apologize." Chapter 282 Her cheeks were pale pink. Another woman of the eight glanced at the scene and nodded: "the two seem to be very well matched." Ali''s face stiffened for a moment. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing walked down the mountain road, Qi Qingxing asked in a voice, "did you leave the complete array to them on purpose?" "Ah, it was guessed by ah Xing. Ah Xing is so powerful." Jiang Wanbai looked at him with a smile. Qi Qingxing''s lips also made him smile. She said, "that array is called the demon subduing array. It''s not the role of the youth in Daqing temple''s forbidden area. He cheated us again." Speaking of the last sentence, Jiang Wanbai is quite gnashing her teeth. Considering the array, she has been cheated by the teenager named Arsene three times. For Jiang Wanbai, her bottom line is that she can''t do more than three things. Qi Qingxing also twisted his eyebrows, for the sense of youth has been bad. "The demon subduing array appears here, and it''s also related to Daqing temple. I think what you and I said about the origin of Daqing temple when we went up the mountain, that is, the part of the storybook. I''m afraid that''s what happened in the storybook." Jiang Wanbai continues to say, look quite a little sigh. Jiang Wanbai can also guess two or three points for the things trapped in the Fu Mo formation. But she didn''t tell Qi Qingxing in detail. She just said, "since the demon subduing array was used, it means that the things trapped by Daqing temple and them can''t be released. If it is released, it will really respond to the words said by Arsene. When the Daqing temple is finished, I''m afraid even the whole capital will be affected." "There is still an array in the forbidden area of Daqing temple." Jiangwan Baidao. The incomplete demon subduing array is not even a semi-finished product, which may play a role. However, Arsene''s guarding the forbidden area of Daqing temple only shows that there is an array hidden in the forbidden area. Perhaps, once the array is destroyed, the incomplete demon subduing array at the foot of the mountain will not play a role at all. I just don''t know what array is hidden in the forbidden area. Jiang Wanbai sighs. Although she is a little curious, it doesn''t mean that she will go back to the Daqing temple again. Jiang Wanbai still feels angry at the thought of the boy named Arsene. As they spoke, they walked outside. They could see that Qingzhu was talking with a man outside the yard. Jiang Wanbai heard the sound of chasing behind him. "Wait! senior! Please wait Brother Shen cried out. Because the eight people''s movements were so strong that those who had been staying at home came out one after another, and even had already followed. Jiang Wanbai looked back, raised his eyebrows slightly, stretched out his hand to pull Qi Qingxing''s wrist to quicken his pace, and said: "the trouble is dead, let''s go quickly!" As a result, brother Shen and others saw that the two people in front of them clearly heard their own calling. Even the girl looked back, and as a result, they took the man beside him and walked faster. Ali''s face was even redder because of the pursuit. Seeing this scene, she couldn''t help saying, "it seems that I was wrong. Only that elder is broad-minded, and the people around him are not." Others knew that she was referring to the man. The young man said, "sister Ali, don''t you say that you are not sure which one is the elder?" "What can''t be sure? It must be the childe. He doesn''t look like a normal person. " Ali took it for granted, and her cheeks seemed a little red. Chapter 283 The young man turned his lips and suddenly laughed, "sister Ali, let''s make a bet. You bet that childe is the elder we''re looking for. I''ll bet on that girl. The loser is responsible for picking up water for a month for the winner." "Bet on it, you''re sure to lose!" Ali confidently said, looking at the tall figure in front of her, her eyes were like water, and her expression was somewhat moving. They are all people who grew up together since childhood. Where can''t understand Ali''s mind? Some people can''t help trying to persuade her to give up her mind earlier. After all, the two are a pair. But before I could open my mouth, I saw that I had caught up with the gate of Xiaohu''s yard. The two of them were standing outside the yard. Those words were not suitable for talking about them, so I shut up. Jiang Wanbai originally wanted to pull Qi Qingxing away. She had no interest in entanglement with these people. After all, curiosity had been satisfied, and she had no interest in the following things. It''s a pity that the tiger borrowed the story of green bamboo. As soon as he saw her and Qi Qingxing, he immediately stopped them. "We didn''t do anything bad. The storybook has been returned to you. It''s not dirty or rotten. Why? You''re still holding people back? " Jiang evening white slightly pick eyebrows, looking at the crowd around. In addition to those older people, at a glance, there is not much more, just one less than the number of yards. Presumably, it is because of the lack of individuals that the innermost courtyard is directly sealed up. "No, master, you misunderstood..." Brother Shen was so excited that he ran for such a long time. He was slightly panting, but his eyes were very bright, with a burning heat of intolerance and neglect. "I don''t know which elder drew this subduing array?" "Demon subduing array?" Those who heard the news were shocked, including Xiaohu, a tall and healthy young man with wheat complexion. All his hair was meticulously bound, and his head was tied into a ponytail, and he was dressed in a short suit. Little tiger''s eyes fell on Qi Qingxing, his eyes were burning, "master, this demon subduing array must be from your hand?" "Xiaohu, is that the man you are talking about The reaction of people in the village and little tiger was almost the same. They all looked at Qi Qingxing, as if they were looking at the hope of the whole village. Ali''s eyes were moving, she looked at the boy, raised her voice and said, "am I right? This young master has extraordinary bearing. He must be the elder who left the demon subduing array. You lose. " In and out of the words, Qi Qingxing boasted again, and then he looked at Qi Qingxing with a shy look in his eyes. Jiang Wanbai glimpses this scene, droops her eyes and covers up the coldness in her eyes. She stands beside Qi Qingxing and doesn''t mean to speak out. Qingzhu doesn''t know what kind of demon subduing array and so on, so she is confused. The young man who bet with Ali was very dissatisfied and said, "this young master has not admitted that he is the one who drew the demon subduing array. What are you so anxious to do?" "Can''t you see the bearing of this young man? There is also the breath of Childe. It is clear that there is cultivation. Isn''t it obvious? Don''t you want to break even if you lose? " Ali was so angry that she turned her head and looked at Qi Qingxing. Her voice softened a lot. "Young master, can I guess right?" Qi Qingxing didn''t look at her. She just turned her head and asked in a low voice, "shall we go?" This matter has nothing to do with him, and the Fu Mo formation is not made up by him. Whether to stay or not depends on Jiang Wanbai''s meaning. Chapter 284 Jiang Wanbai micro Cu eyebrow heart, some fidgety, nodded, "go back, tired." Qi Qingxing led her to turn around and walk outside. Xiaohu and others were shocked. They quickly followed him and cried, "master, since you left the demon subduing array, you must have seen the situation at the foot of the mountain. I wonder if you can stay here for discussion?" "I''m not a senior." Qi Qingxing did not turn back, the voice was faint, with alienation. These people also want to chase, green bamboo quickly reached out to stop, angry way: "how? Do you still want to force our son and my master? " He looked at the tiger, his eyes were not as happy and friendly as before, "I knew you were such people, I would not borrow your script! Now the script has been lent to you! Let''s clear up! Thank you very much Then he turned to catch up with Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai, who had already walked out of a distance. He said angrily, "these people are too much!" After mumbling, he took a look at Jiang Wanbai and said in a low voice: "even who is the real elder is not clear, a group of blind people!" Ali looked at Qi Qing and walked. She stamped her foot, glared at the boy and complained, "it''s all your fault! I have said that childe is the elder who left the demon subduing array. You have to say no. now you have made the young master angry? " And the young lady, can''t you see how important this array is to them? Even instigate that childe to leave! Ali didn''t dare to say these words later. However, just after she had finished her complaint, the old man who had been scolded by the old embroiderer suddenly changed his face and said, "we all recognize the wrong person!" "Ah? Master situ, what do you mean Elder brother Shen and little tiger and others don''t understand. The situ sighed and said, "that girl is the one who left the ambush array!" "What?" "How can it be?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± A group of people were very surprised. Although they didn''t participate in the bet between young man and Ali, they all tended to what Ali said. At this moment, as soon as the old situ''s words came out, all the people were shocked. Only the boy''s face excited, said: "I know ha ha ha! I knew that girl was not easy! A real master should be like this. If you can recognize it at a glance, is it still an expert? " "But you just recognize it?" The little tiger murmured gloomily. "I''m not the same as you As soon as he finished speaking, he was knocked on his head by the old situ, "grandfather, what are you doing with me? It''s not that I took my predecessors away with anger! " Ali on one side looks ugly. "They came down from Daqing temple. Master Mingyuan is right in the temple now. The childe must be the son of Qi Hou''s house. You should go to the city to inquire about it early tomorrow morning." The old situ Chao youth is his grandson, little situdao. The little situ was very pleased with the job and said, "yes, grandfather!" "I''ll go with you, too." Ali suddenly said. But he shook his head and said, "no, have you forgotten about our bet? You''re going to carry me water from tomorrow, and I won''t wait for you. " Ali''s face was even more ugly, but no one came to comfort her. They all grew up together. She couldn''t see her mind. The elders didn''t make a voice at this time. It seemed that the old situ always made the decision. The old situ arranged for the little situ to go to the city early tomorrow morning to inquire about the son of Qi Hou''s family. He also arranged for elder brother Shen to go up the mountain to find master Mingyuan, and by the way, he took the complete drawing of the demon subduing array up the mountain to show master Mingyuan. Chapter 285 "Master situ said so. When we look at the drawing again, we will know that it was drawn by two people." Brother Shen held the drawing, and others all gathered around and looked at it. Hearing the speech, he nodded, "it''s true. The painting skills we''ve already made up are much better, but this part is supplemented later..." The man stopped talking, and the people patted him on the shoulder with a look of "you don''t have to say, we all understand.". I don''t dare to say that the painting skills of the later part are not good, like children''s random daubing. If I said that, it was equivalent to saying that the elder was not good at painting? The popularity has already gone, but I dare not say bad words behind my back. Until now, people in the village still think Jiang Wanbai was angry with them. Although in seeing that Ali''s Thoughts on Qi Qingxing, Jiang Wanbai is really unhappy. Ali didn''t stay with Xiaohu. She was called by several elders. It seemed that she had already guessed what they wanted to say. As soon as Ali entered the room, she knelt down. "Ali, what are you doing?" Old situ sighed, but he did not reach out to pull her up. Others shook their heads and sighed that they did not go forward. Ali looked up, her eyes were red, and she said, "masters, you must understand that our practitioners of Taoism have few passions and six desires. It may be difficult for us to be affectionate in our whole life. But once we are in love, we are sure of this marriage. When Ali sees that person today, she thinks that he is Ali''s good man in this life. If Ali can''t be with him, I''m afraid he will be in this life It''s sad. " She bit her lip and saw several elders wringing their eyebrows. In fact, she was worried. She couldn''t guess what they were thinking. But she went on to say, "even if Ali is a concubine to that young master, as long as she can be with him, Ali will feel satisfied in her heart, and hope all the masters will be successful." Ali said that and bent down to kowtow. The old man who embroidered was the first to snort and said, "Ali, we are not the elder of that childe, but the son of the prince of Qi''s residence. We can''t afford to be a big family. What''s the use of asking us to be successful? Don''t we have to force people to come here? " "Even if we want to tie people together, I''m afraid we have to do it!" The old situ also angrily said, his eyes are muddy, actually can''t see the focal length, can fall on Ali''s body, but let Ali whole body tremble, in the heart panic fear. Ali trembled slightly and said in a hurry, "Ali doesn''t mean that. Of course, Ali knows that the masters can''t decide this matter. Ali just I just want you to know Ali''s determination... " "If you have the determination to guard the battle, we will be happy. Let''s forget it!" Old situ Dao. Ali lowered her head and bit her lips. Her eyes were unwilling and angry. She wanted to say something more. Several elders have already waved their hands and said, "OK, your little mind can''t even hide the tiger from them. Don''t try to hide it from us. Go back. We are your elders in the end. It''s you. It''s not you. Don''t ask for it. Marriage is like this. Everything is like this. Let''s go." Ali knew that several elders always had the same character. Even if there were many words to explain, she had to turn around and retreat. Chapter 286 As soon as Ali left, several elders in the room sighed one after another. The old situ said, "Ali''s talent is better than several children, but it''s a pity that she has such a disposition..." "The disposition has been placed here. For so many years, we have tried our best to correct it. It is also the result. We have tried our best. It is doomed that she will not be able to go for a long time." "Now I just hope she doesn''t do something wrong and ruin herself." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiang Wanbai didn''t know this. She and Qi Qingxing Qingzhu went back to the carriage. Red bean saw that she was tired between the eyebrows and eyes, and sat quietly outside the carriage, sitting side by side with Qingzhu, leaving the space in the carriage for Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Now it was dark, the gate was closed, and the carriage came to the gate. On the wall, some officers and soldiers sternly asked, "the gate is closed. Come back to the city tomorrow!" "We are the people of Qihou''s house. The two masters have just come back from Daqing temple, so they lost time on the way." Green bamboo raises a voice to shout. The soldiers guarding the gate heard that it was the man of Qi Hou''s house, so they sent people down. They didn''t open the gate completely. They just opened a small window on the gate and said, "please show me the token." Qingzhu took out the waist token of Qihou''s house and handed it to him. The officer and soldier took it over and looked at it with a torch. He confirmed that it was the waist token of Qi Hou''s house. He immediately returned the waist token and asked the people behind him to open the gate of the city. "If you offend me, it''s a routine." Thank you very much Green bamboo didn''t say anything more. He said thanks and drove the carriage through the half open gate. As soon as the carriage entered, the gate was slowly closed again. And Jiang Wanbai on the carriage had been sleeping by Qi Qingxing''s arms. When the carriage stopped at the gate of Qihou mansion, Qi Qingxing did not wake Jiang Wanbai, but directly took her out of the carriage. On the way, Jiang Wanbai showed signs of waking up. Qi Qingxing put his hand on her shoulder and gently patted her. His voice gently comforted him: "night, sleep, I''m here." Jiang Wanbai murmured softly, grabbed his lapel with one hand, buried his face in his arms, and continued to sleep peacefully. Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai suddenly came back from the mountain or went back to the mansion in the evening. At this time, Mrs. Qi was resting, but Mrs. Qing was not asleep. After hearing the report from the servant, they were surprised and said, "don''t you want to stay in the temple for a while? Is something wrong? " After all, they also came back in the morning. As a result, Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai came back all night. The Lord Qi just came out of the bath. Seeing her worried, he reached out and took her into his arms. He touched her abdomen skillfully, and said, "Qingxing and Wanbai are measured. Since you are back at your house, there is nothing wrong with you. If you are really worried, you can ask Wanbai tomorrow." "Good." Mrs. Qing nodded and nestled in the arms of the Lord Qi. She said, "I was disturbed by what happened in Daqing temple. I can''t help thinking about it..." There are evil people in the holy land of Buddhism. What about other places? Isn''t there more people who do evil? Even, the mother who was close to her was killed and replaced, and she didn''t have the slightest sense of it, which made Mrs. Qing uneasy and afraid. Lord Qi can think of some, but he has never said soft words to coax people in his life. At this time, the only one holding her tightly and kissing her soft hair top gently said, "don''t be afraid. I''m here, and you won''t have an accident." Chapter 287 "Well." Mrs. Qing answered and was really comforted. Outside the city, brother Shen rushed to Daqing Temple all night. He went directly to the forbidden area. When he went, Arsene was squatting outside the forbidden area with a sad face. Master Mingyuan stood aside and sighed from time to time. Elder brother Shen has never seen master Mingyuan like this. In his impression, master Mingyuan has always been a very open-minded person and would not sigh like this for a thing. However, he had more important things to do this time, and he didn''t care to ask Master Mingyuan what happened. He quickly took out the drawing carefully and handed it over very carefully. His expression still did not cover his excitement. "Master Mingyuan, would you like to see if this is a complete ambush array?" "What?" ASEN immediately jumped up and rushed to master Mingyuan. He anxiously looked at him and said, "what kind of complete ambush array? The demon subduing array is the array of Tianyin gate. It has been gone for a long time. Where can there be a complete demon subduing array "Arsene..." Master Mingyuan called him helplessly. After a meal, he immediately remembered why he was so depressed. He patted his head and said, "I forget that tianyinmen has its inheritance now." "What? Is Tianyin gate still alive? " Brother Shen was shocked, but he soon realized that Jiang Wanbai and others had left Daqing temple. When he thought about the situation of a Sen and master Mingyuan when he just came, brother Shen''s eyelids jumped and hesitated to ask, "have you offended master Jiang?" "What is it? Have you offended, too? " A Sen suddenly looked up at brother Shen. After seeing brother Shen nodding, they looked at each other, silent and embarrassed, and a little sympathetic to each other. Master Mingyuan had already finished reading the drawing that brother Shen had brought. He nodded and said, "it''s really a complete demon subduing array. It seems that Miss Jiang has seen it." "Did she not know that I was lying to her again?" Ashen''s face turned white, a little desperate. After all, they didn''t seem to be better than Arsene, but he still had something to ask. Elder brother Shen asked: "master Mingyuan, now that the array chart has been completed, can we still complete the array? You also know what the array in the forbidden area depends on now. As long as the Fu Mo array is completed, we don''t need to Do those things again. " Brother Shen has hope in his eyes. Ashen thought about the fate of their people, did not speak, but with pity and sorrow in his eyes. Even if the master shakes his head, we can''t get the complete array "Master Mingyuan, what do you mean?" Brother Shen''s heart sank, and his excitement after getting the array chart has cooled down a lot. Master Mingyuan nodded and said, "you''d better ask Miss Jiang for help." Jiang Wanbai had a deep sleep, and her dream was complicated. When she woke up, she didn''t remember what she had dreamt about. Maybe something terrible came out. "It''s annoying." Jiang Wanbai sits up and pinches his eyebrows. He thinks that it may have been influenced by the Daqing temple. Red bean heard the sound, carrying hot water to wash her, said: "the old lady knew that you and the son of the world have come back down the mountain, please go to the old lady''s yard with the son of a son for breakfast." "OK, ah hang, wait outside?" Jiang Wanbai wiped his face and asked. Chapter 288 Red bean nods. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t have the habit of applying powder and rouge, so she cleans up quickly after getting up in the morning. When she wrapped up her cloak and went out with Mrs. Tang in her arms, she saw Qi Qingxing standing in the yard. "OK, let''s go." Jiang Wanbai walked over, covered his mouth and yawned, still sleepy between his eyebrows and eyes. Qi Qingxing knew that she didn''t sleep well. Her eyebrows moved slightly. She wrapped her hands in her palms and walked slowly toward the outside of the yard, "didn''t you sleep well last night?" "Well." Jiang Wanbai frowned. Although he didn''t want to mention it, he said it truthfully, "I dreamed about some things about Daqing temple. It''s really annoying." Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment. Thinking of the news reported by the people at the bottom of the morning, he thought about it or told her. He said, "Xiaohu has entered the capital early in the morning and is inquiring about you and me." "What do you want to know about us? The array has been given to them. Do you want you to be their son-in-law? " Jiang Wanbai thinks more and more fidgety, the mood of a big morning is made disorderly. Qi Qingxing was slightly surprised. He said, "what do you mean?" "Ah Didn''t you find out? " Jiang Wanbai looked at him sideways, and pretended to stare at him angrily. He said, "the girl named Ali''s eyes fell on you, and she was shy and timid. She put her mind on your face." "I don''t know." Qi Qingxing lost his smile. Although he didn''t think it was very good, he found that Jiang Wanbai was jealous for himself. Qi Qingxing felt a little happy. However, when he was happy, he still wanted to express his sincerity in a timely manner. "I don''t know who Ali you are talking about, and I don''t see other women." He just glanced at the group of people who came down from the mountain yesterday. He only knew that there were women in it, but he didn''t look at the specific things. He was even more unclear about Ali that Jiang Wanbai said. Jiang Wanbai snorted and said, "I see, it''s not just the Marquis who can see rotten peach blossoms, but also many rotten peach blossoms." "Late, late." Qi Qingxing sighed and looked at Jiang Wanbai seriously. He said, "if I really have any peach blossom, whether she is rotten or not, please don''t be merciful and pinch it clean." "Seriously?" Jiang Wanbai looks at him with a smile. "Seriously." "Don''t forget what you said today. Don''t think I''m heartless when I cry for peach blossom." Jiangwan Baidao. Qi Qingxing eyebrow heartbeat, asked: "evening, do you take from the green bamboo there what a mess of words to see?" "No, don''t talk nonsense." Jiang Wanbai quickly shakes his head and continues to walk forward. He does not want to continue this topic. Qi Qingxing grinned and walked side by side with her. Both Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Qing are worried about whether there is something wrong with them in Daqing temple. As a result, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have just walked in, and they are asked by Mrs. Qi. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other and shook their heads together. Jiang Wanbai said, "grandmother, there''s nothing wrong with it. It''s just that I''ve just finished watching all the places I want to see. It''s no fun. I want to eat the food cooked by our cook again. That''s why I pulled ah hang down the mountain." Old lady Qi looked at Qi Qingxing and saw that Qi Qingxing nodded. She put her heart down and asked no more questions. The family waited until Lord Qi came back to eat breakfast. After breakfast and leaving from the old lady, the Lord Qi suddenly said, "there seems to be a man kneeling outside. Maybe he''s here to look for you." Chapter 289 "Ah?" Jiang Wanbai looks at Qi Hou ye in doubt. Qi Hou Ye supported Mrs. Qing and went straight, without any intention of saying more. Qi Qingxing seemed to see something, and his face flashed with a funny look. "Since the Marquis saw a man kneeling at the door when he came back, how can he tell us after dinner? How does the Marquis know that the other party is coming to us? " Jiang night white puzzled murmured, pulling Qi Qingxing toward the door. Qi Qingxing said: "maybe last time I learned from you that there were rotten peach blossoms recently. My father deliberately avoided it." Jiang Wanbai''s eyes widened slightly, but he didn''t expect it was such a reason. Indeed, as Qi Qingxing guessed, when he went down to court in the morning, he saw a man kneeling outside the gate. He seemed to be a woman. He immediately thought of Jiang Wanbai''s saying that he might have rotten peach blossoms recently, so he walked straight into the mansion without asking people what was going on. And the porter saw that the Lord Qi just came back. He must have seen the girl, so he didn''t go in and report to Qi Qingxing and others. He mistakenly thought he would say something. Not only did the porter think so, but also Ali, who came to kneel early in the morning. As a result, she was kneeling in the cold wind at the door, and her knees were frozen and hurt. She didn''t see anyone coming out. She didn''t even ask the porter. She looked as if she was a good friend, and she did not say a word. She just knelt down with her eyes down, but her face was pale and her figure was thin. She looked very pitiful. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing came to the gate, they saw such a scene. Jiang Wanbai immediately sneered, glanced at Qi Qingxing and said, "your rotten peach blossom is coming to the door now." Jiang Wanbai didn''t mean to keep his voice down. As soon as this sentence came out, the guards and porters at the door could hear it clearly. So the eyes of Ali and Qi Qingxing became strange. Qi Qingxing had no choice but to stretch out his hand and kneaded the tip of Jiang Wanbai''s ear and said, "don''t talk nonsense. I don''t know her at all." Ali seemed to be hit by Qi Qingxing''s words. She could not help shaking, but she quickly stabilized and bit her lip. Her voice was hoarse. "Master Jiang, don''t get me wrong. Ali came here just to apologize to you." "Sorry? What kind of apology? Do I know you well? " Jiang Wanbai sneered and said, "don''t kneel here. It makes people think that someone in Qihou''s house has bullied you." This was approved by the guards on both sides, that is, when the girl kneels here for a while, passers-by will inevitably take a more look at her, and then look at the girl pitifully, and their eyes will be different when they look at Qihou mansion. Ali bit her lip and knelt down. She just said, "master Jiang, it''s Ali who has eyes and doesn''t recognize you. But this matter concerns the whole capital. Do you really want to stand on the sidelines?" She said that her emotion excited, originally pale cheek on some more blood color. When I look up and look at Jiang Wanbai, my eyes are red. Jiang Wanbai light tut a, way: "do you want to face?" "Me Ali''s face was stiff. Jiang Wanbai said in a cold voice, "I have left the things for you. What else do you want? Do you want me to help you "Master Jiang, this is not to help us, this is to help the whole capital, perhaps the whole world!" Ali angrily said, slightly widened her eyes and looked at Jiang Wanbai. It seemed that she was so indifferent. Chapter 290 Jiang Wanbai will be angry smile, she was about to speak, Qi Qingxing then pulled her. Ali Yuguang has been paying attention to Qi Qingxing. Seeing him holding Jiang Wanbai, she thought he was going to help him speak. However, she saw his eyebrows twinkled and his expression showed obvious impatience. "Late at night, why do you have to tell her more about it? If you want to give them something, they still have to pester the door. Since they want to kneel, let her kneel. If she is dead, she will be wrapped in a mat and thrown into chaos That''s the burial mound. " Ali really widened her eyes and looked at Qi Qingxing in disbelief. Her eyes were full of pain, as if she had been hit too much. "Qi Shizi, Ali thought I think you understand... " "Understand what? Do you understand how great and amazing you are? How cold and selfish I am, isn''t it Jiang Wanbai sneered and said, "I''ll tell you, if you come to ask me for advice politely, I may even help, but you want to make such a fuss, then I''ll put my words here. It''s already so ugly. If you have the ability, you can call the Daqing temple and kneel down! See if I can be forced to agree! Go away She dropped her voice and waved her sleeve angrily. Ali, kneeling there, was slapped in the face by an invisible wind, and without mercy, rolled her fan directly into the middle of the road. Originally, passers-by who came to see the play because of the movement and stillness retreated one after another. Ali was lying at one''s feet. The man bowed his head and cried out, "Why are you here?" According to the elder''s orders, he first went to the teahouse and the restaurant to inquire about the Qihou mansion and Jiang Wanbai. As soon as he had finished his inquiry, he wanted to go back to Qihou''s house. He did not expect to see a lot of people around here when he just came here. He thought there was something wrong with Qi Hou''s house, so he rushed to the house and thought whether he could help him. He had better get a good impression in front of Mr. Jiang. However, when he tried his best to squeeze in, the people in front of him retreated. So he went to the front and saw the man rolling at his feet and recognized him immediately. My heart was filled with anger! "Since I have annoyed Mr. Jiang, I naturally want to apologize to him in person." Ali bit her lip. But how did he understand his mind? She saw her thoughts at a glance, sneered and said, "shut up! I''ve heard what the elder Jiang said just now. What''s your mind in your mind! Don''t treat us and Mr. Jiang as idiots. Mr. Jiang was not angry, but now he is really annoyed by you! You are to blame for the delay! Go back and plead with the masters! " After the angry rebuke, no matter Ali''s ugly face, he held out his hand to her. He was so angry that he couldn''t even care about his love. He took a step and thought of something. Looking back at the gate of Qihou mansion, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had already entered. The little situ glared at Ali with more annoyed eyes, and went to the porter of the house of marquis Qi and said, "please help me with a word to Jiang Miss, it''s really Ali who did something wrong today. She is not in the right mind. It''s because her elders and brothers have not taught her well " " situ! " Ali was directly pointed out that her mind was not right. She felt that other people''s eyes fell on her like a needle. She almost lifted off this layer of skin on her body, which was burning with pain. Chapter 291 "Shut up The little situ scolded coldly, then turned back to the porter and said, "we will come to the door to apologize some other day." "Don''t come." Jiang Wanbai''s voice rang out from the door. In fact, she didn''t go far away. She also heard what little situ scolded Ali. No matter whether it was a play or a real one, Jiang Wanbai had a good feeling. So she took Qi Qingxing and stood in the door, not far away. Hearing that they were coming again, she said in a cold voice, "I can''t afford to entertain you. If you kneel down a few more times, I''m afraid that people in the capital city will think that we Qi Houfu''s house is deceiving people." "We won''t get it wrong!" Exclaimed the crowd. Other people also responded and said, "Lord Qi and his son are good people, and Mrs. Qi is also a good person. We all know that!" The more people stood on the side of Qihou house, Ali''s face became more and more stiff. She hung her head and wished she could not get down to the ground. Finally, she began to cry in shame and said, "I''m not the key to Qihou''s house. I just really want to ask you to forgive me. Why do you humiliate me so?" "Can you speak? How can anyone kneel at the door of people''s house without saying anything? I think you did it Cried a woman in the crowd. These women are living nearby. What kind of pickling methods have not been seen in the deep courtyard? Ali''s self righteous little thoughts were so simple that they were clearly seen by these people. And those men, originally because of Ali''s cry and hesitated, heard the women around her say so, this point of mind immediately dispersed. As soon as Ali stopped crying, she opened her mouth to explain. The little situ''s face was already gloomy. She took her away and said angrily, "that''s enough! Ali, even passers-by can see through your mind! Don''t you want to be shameless? " Little situ was so angry that she didn''t give Ali a chance to speak this time. She took her and left quickly. Ali still wanted to stay to defend. She knew that if she left today, her reputation would really stink in Qi Qingxing''s eyes. However, although Ali''s talent is good, her mind is not completely in practice, and her talent is also good. She is only a few years younger than her age, but her skill is better than that of Ali. Ali couldn''t break free and was dragged away by the little situ. Seeing the people go, the onlookers also scattered. Before leaving, another woman came and pulled Jiang Wanbai away from Qi Qingxing, telling her with a painstaking face: "Qi Shizi''s identity and appearance are top-notch, so it''s no wonder that some people like him, but Miss Jiang, you are also a good one. Since Mrs. Qi takes you to live in the mansion, she must be yours, Don''t even think about other goblins. If someone pesters you, Miss Jiang, you have to be tough. You''d better fight those people once and for all Jiang Wanbai, the woman in front of her, had no impression in fact, but after listening to her words and seeing that her face was not bad, she also had a good impression and said thanks with a smile. The woman did not continue to say more. She probably knew that Jiang Wanbai was not her daughter-in-law after all. It was not good to say more, so she waved her hand. When she was about to leave, Jiang Wanbai suddenly took a piece of Rune paper from her sleeve and handed it to her. "Madam, you look tired. It seems that you haven''t been sleeping well recently. This is an amulet. If you put it under your pillow, maybe you can sleep well at night." Jiang Wanbai bent his eyes with a smile. Chapter 292 The woman looked at the rune paper and felt her face subconsciously. She did not sleep well recently. She asked the doctor to come and see nothing. So she had to drink some tonics. It seemed that her spirit was better. But at night, it was still not very stable. When she took the rune paper, the woman felt that she was a little flustered, and her heart seemed to have calmed down and felt relieved. "Thank you, Miss Jiang. My husband''s family name is Lin. I live at the entrance. The first residence is Lin''s house. If you are free, Miss Jiang can come to your house to play. My husband has a younger sister who is about the same age as you. You can talk." Mrs. Lin accepted the soothing talisman and said with a smile toward the river evening white. Jiang Wanbai nodded his head and watched Mrs. Lin go away. The people at the door were almost scattered. Jiang Wanbai turned and walked toward Qiqing. When walking past, I just heard Qi Qingxing telling the porter, "if that person comes again, I''ll fight directly." Qi Qingxing''s eyebrows and eyes showed a bit of cold anger. He was really angered by the things he had just done. The porter had worked in Qihou''s house for more than ten years. He knew that although the son was not in good health, he seldom heard that he was angry. At this moment, Qi Qingxing was obviously angry, and he was also trembling. In my heart, Ali''s face has been firmly remembered. In the future, as long as I see the woman approaching, I don''t need to ask anything. I''ll drive people directly! As soon as I saw that, the porter also knew that the girl was here to deal with others. Jiang Wanbai is happy to hear Qi Qingxing''s orders and pick her eyebrows slightly. As long as she knows that Qi Qingxing''s attitude is here, she will be relieved. Even if there are another two or three Ali coming to visit, she will never be soft hearted! "Go in, grandmother. They''re going to know about it. We''ve got to talk to grandma." At the sight of Xiangjiang Wanbai, Qi Qingxing''s cold anger on his face instantly dissipated, and his eyebrows and eyes softened down. Jiang Wanbai nodded his head and went to the old lady''s yard with Qi Qingxing. When he went there, he saw that Mrs. Qing was also there. Mrs. Qi''s face was not good-looking. Jiang Wanbai was a little worried, wondering whether her grandmother would think that she had done too much? "Go to your father''s study." Qi said in a calm voice. Qi Qingxing seems to have predicted the attitude of the old lady Qi. She should say that she pinched the palm of the kneading Jiang Wanbai when she left, indicating that she did not have to worry. Jiang Wanbai watched him leave. The next moment, he heard Mrs. Qi''s voice ring out to her, "Wanbai, come and talk to Grandma about the origin of that girl." The voice is particularly gentle, completely different from when facing Qi Qingxing. Jiang Wanbai felt relieved and went to sit down on the other hand of Mrs. Qi. Perhaps seeing Jiang Wanbai''s worries, Mrs. Qi patted Jiang Wanbai''s hand gently and said kindly, "Wanbai, grandma told you that there would be no one else in the room. You did well. Next time, if there is a woman with that kind of mind, you just have to call out and grandmother will support you!" "Thank you, grandmother." Jiang Wanbai smiles and bends her eyes, saying, "ah Xing also said so." So don''t blame Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing is the most innocent. Mrs. Qi heard the meaning of her words. She couldn''t see her teeth. Although she said that she would support Jiang Wanbai, the one she loved most was her grandson. She was happy to hear Jiang Wanbai speak for her grandson. Chapter 293 Mrs. Qing is also beside me with a gentle smile, and the atmosphere is very good. Jiang Wanbai said about the origin of Ali, but didn''t say anything about the demon subduing array. He just said that these people were also members of the Taoist sect, guarding a large array, but now these people ask for her. "Since you have left things to them with kindness, but they still come to trouble you, these people are not good things!" Qi Laofu was so popular that he knocked on his crutch. Jiang Wanbai was quick to give her good luck, and said: "grandmother, don''t be angry. If they come back, I''ll beat them back. Anyway, they can''t beat me!" "Oh, good. Fortunately, we have a good late night." Mrs. Qi laughed happily. Although they all said they would fight back, but when the person who came was master Mingyuan, Mrs. Qi didn''t dare to let people do it again. At first, Mrs. Qi didn''t know that master Mingyuan and those people were together, or that master Mingyuan had come for Jiang Wanbai. But after breakfast that day, Mrs. Qi was talking with Mrs. Qing when the porter suddenly reported that master Mingyuan had come. "Who''s here?" Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Qing both stood up. The porter''s heart was still quickening at the moment, and his face was full of joy and respect. He said, "old lady, master Mingyuan is here. Now he is waiting outside the mansion." "Please come in, master!" Mrs. Qi decided to invite master Mingyuan in. She and Mrs. Qing arranged the appearance together. She was afraid that she would lose her manners in front of master Mingyuan and make master Mingyuan unhappy. The servant soon brought master Mingyuan in. Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Qing got up to meet him. It was the first time that Mrs. Qing saw master Mingyuan. She was very curious about him, but she was also in awe of him. So she had to be careful if she wanted to see him more and be afraid of offending him. Mrs. Qi saw him for the second time. She was not less awed than Mrs. Qing. With a smile on her face, she read a Buddhist name and said, "I took a few small ones to Daqing temple a few days ago. I wanted to see Master Mingyuan. It''s a pity that something happened and went down the mountain in a hurry. I didn''t expect that master Mingyuan came here in person, but for my grandson?" "To tell you the truth, Qingxing did meet a noble man. Now he has won the chance you once said..." Mrs. Qi was jubilant. In fact, when she learned that Jiang Wanbai was the nobleman of Qi Qingxing, the first thing she wanted to see was master Mingyuan. She wanted to tell him the news, probably because master Mingyuan approved Qi Qingxing''s life style. " Master Mingyuan recited a Buddhist name and said," I have known about this, and I have met with Qi Shizi a few days ago. " "Oh? Qingxing didn''t say anything about it. " Master Mingyuan was apologetic and said, "in fact, I''m here to meet Miss Jiang in your house." "Evening white?" Mrs. Qi looked at Mrs. Qing and asked, "master, did you see that the evening white is a noble person of Qingxing?" "Yes." Master Mingyuan nodded. He wanted to say that this was not the reason why he came to see Jiang Wanbai. However, he thought that it was not suitable for too many people to know about it, so he did not open his mouth again. He simply let Mrs. Qi imagine it. Mrs. Qi didn''t think deeply. She agreed that master Mingyuan had come to see Jiang Wanbai. She agreed to be happy, but hesitated on her face and said, "to be honest, Wanbai and Qingxing went into the palace together with Qingxing early this morning. She estimated that she would come back at lunch time. She could only bother master Mingyuan to wait here?" Chapter 294 Even the old lady Qi doesn''t want to enter the palace, so she has to ask Qi Qingxing of Jiang Wanbai to come back. In fact, it takes about a round-trip time to wait for that time. I just want to leave master Mingyuan as a guest. Master Mingyuan didn''t mind. He said, "I''ll bother you." Mrs. Qi was very happy to be able to keep master Mingyuan. She hastened to have a good tea served, but she was afraid of ignoring master Mingyuan. However, she and Mrs. Qing were both women''s families. It was estimated that master Mingyuan was not interested in the topic, so she sent people to invite Lord Qi to treat him. At this time, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing are going to wanshulou. Jiang Wanbai is still thinking about the prohibition in Qi Qing''s body, so he plans to find out if there is any way to solve the prohibition. But she didn''t expect to meet an unexpected person when she went into the palace. "Why are you here?" Jiang evening white slightly pick eyebrows, some surprised looking at the river in front of the moon. When Jiang Ruyue saw Jiang Wanbai, her face was distorted in an instant. However, when she touched Qi Qingxing, who was standing beside Jiang Wanbai, she quickly put away her distorted expression. Her eyes were sad and her eyes were slightly red. "What''s the second sister saying? I don''t want to see me "Yes." Jiang Wanbai nodded, "I really don''t want to see you." Her serious expression and tone, choking Jiang Ruyue, turned blue. Jiang Ruyue bit his lips and looked at Qi Qingxing wrongly. When she found that Qi Qingxing didn''t look at herself, Jiang Ruyue''s heart was blocked even more. She covered her heart and took a breath. Then she pulled out a smile and said, "big sister doesn''t want to stay in the capital alone. Naturally, I want to stay with my big sister." "Oh." Jiang Wanbai responded lightly and said to Qi Qingxing, "ah hang, let''s go." She went into the palace for business, but she didn''t come to talk with Jiang Ruyue. "Where are the second sister and Qi Shizi going Jiang Ruyue doesn''t seem to mind Jiang Wanbai''s indifference at all and asks with a smile. "What''s your business?" Jiang Wanbai resisted the impulse of rolling his eyes and pulled Qi Qingxing to go. He was too lazy to pay attention to Jiang Ruyue. Jiang Ruyue stood in the same place, shaking with anger. Especially when she saw Qi Qingxing smiling at Jiang Wanbai, she couldn''t understand why Qi Qingxing looked at such a woman like Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai did not go far away to find someone behind her. She did not need to look back. She knew it was Jiang Ruyue, but she was too lazy to pay attention to it. Anyway, Jiang Ruyue could not enter wanshulou without ten thousand books. But when he was about to walk to wanshulou, Jiang Wanbai suddenly stopped. "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice. As usual, when he came here, Jiang Wanbai had already given him the border and invisible talisman. Jiang Wanbai whispered: "someone is following me. I have to use a mask." Qi Qingxing didn''t look behind because of Jiang Wanbai, but nodded slightly. Jiang Ruyue followed her for a long time. Seeing that this was the place she had never been to, she was already a little flustered. But she was not willing to turn around and leave. When the heaven and man were fighting, she saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing suddenly stopped. Jiang Ruyue is more and more worried. She looks up again and finds that there is only a tower like building in front of her. When she takes back her sight again, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are gone! Chapter 295 Jiang Ruyue suddenly turned pale with fright and ran forward with her skirt. She ran to the place where Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were standing just now. She turned around and looked around, but she still didn''t see anyone. There is no place to hide. Jiang Ruyue was even more flustered. She began to sweat on her forehead. She shivered and cried, "is Jiang Wanbai? Qi Shizi? Where are you? " No one responded to her, and there was no voice. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing disappeared out of thin air! Realizing this, Jiang Ruyue was in a cold sweat for a moment. She did not dare to stay for a moment. She ran in the direction of her skirt, running fast, as if something terrible was chasing her behind her. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have been standing in the same place without any action. Watching Jiang run away like a ghost, Jiang Wanbai pursed the corners of his mouth and didn''t laugh. Qi Qingxing stretched out his hand at the tip of her ear and gently pinched it. The voice was helpless and indulgent, "childish." "Hum ~" Jiang Wanbai snorted and gave Qi Qingxing the invisible Rune paper. They went to the wanshulou together. When he arrived at wanshulou, he showed the old eunuch at the window with Wan Shuling. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walked in together. The heavy door closed slowly behind him. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went inside. Just past the corner of the bookshelf, he looked at the big prince sitting at the small table. "The great prince." Jiang Wanbai smiles and nods at him, which is a greeting, and does not mean to salute. The eldest prince, however, no longer cared about the etiquette as he did when he met for the first time. He was more concerned about another thing, "is he here, too?" The prince looked around and lowered his voice slightly. He asked Jiang Wanbai with a mysterious look on his face. Jiang Wanbai''s forehead smoked, "who do you say?" She also lowered her voice and asked in the same way as the eldest prince. The eldest prince was stunned, then suddenly frowned and angry. He stepped back and looked at Jiang Wanbai, pursed his lips and did not speak. "Poof ~" Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help laughing. She quickly covered her mouth and patted the eldest prince on the shoulder, saying, "as a prince, you should learn the way of the emperor and less about ghost stories." "My highness has not!" The eldest prince became angry, but in his eyes there was a flash of guilty heart. He did read ghost stories secretly, but he avoided others, and even never brought them back to the palace to see them, so as not to let out the stories of ghosts and ghosts. Jiang Wanbai can see his mind at a glance, but he doesn''t pierce it. He goes to the place where he often goes to look for books. The eldest prince didn''t give up. He followed him, stood at the bottom and looked up at her, and said, "you always come to look for those books about geomantic omen. My highness heard that every time you enter the palace, you will go to the health palace to see zhen''er, and you are accompanied by Qi Shizi..." Jiang Wanbai holds the book in his hand and looks down at him. He looks up at the emperor, while Qi Qingxing looks at him from the side of the prince. The eldest prince felt a little chilly, but he bit his teeth and went on to say: "but every time you come to wanshulou, Qi Shizi is not by your side, but you always go back together. My highness guesses that the person that your highness can''t see is Qi Shizi!" "Your Highness, keep your voice down." The voice of the old eunuch came from the direction of the gate. The prince''s face changed slightly and raised his voice: "I know." Chapter 296 He still looked up at Jiang Wanbai. He was still childish in his eyebrows and eyes, but he pretended to be calm. He seemed afraid that others would look down on him. To tell the truth, Jiang Wanbai was surprised that the child had looked up the matter almost, even guessed it out. She was not afraid at all. She shook down the elevator and stopped in front of the prince. Jiang Wanbai lies on the railing and looks at him reluctantly. With interest in his eyes, he asks, "what else did you guess?" "Either you are the one who saved zhen''er, or Qi Shizi is the one who saved zhen''er, but..." Big prince lip horn a hook, eyebrow and eye appear confidence, he way: "this highness is very sure now, you are the person that saved Zhen son." "Oh?" Jiang Wanbai picks eyebrow, "how to say?" "Only you come here every time you come to wanshulou to look at this kind of books, but what Qi Shizi reads has nothing to do with these books." "Don''t worry, my highness won''t let this matter out," he said The big prince raised his chin slightly and looked at Jiang Wanbai with fixed eyes, but he didn''t know that his look at the moment was like a child waiting for praise. Jiang Wanbai''s heart had already laughed over the sky, but she didn''t dare to show it on her face. She was worried that the prince would blow his hair. She coughed softly and said, "you guessed it right. Thank you. You must keep it secret for me." Qi Qingxing stood by, listening to her voice is to coax the child, the helpless smile in the eyes is about to overflow. But the eldest prince waited for a while. Seeing that she said such a sentence, he could not hold back his expression. Looking at Jiang Wanbai, he asked mysteriously, "then?" "What then?" Jiang Wanbai thought, "how about going to the health palace when I go out later? Tell the emperor about it? The emperor would be very pleased to know that the future Prince is so powerful. " "What else?" "What else?" Jiang Wanbai asked knowingly. Qi Qingxing was a little itchy, but he was scared to see the big prince. Qi Qingxing didn''t do anything to Jiang Wanbai. He just stood on one side and said with a smile: "mischievous." Jiang Wanbai glanced at him and snorted. Although the eldest prince had already prepared himself for the fact that Qi Shizi was also somewhere, he still shivered when he saw Jiang Wanbai''s action, and his palms were a little sweaty. He held on and did not look at him. He still looked at Jiang Wanbai and said, "you At least you have to tell your highness how did you do it? Magic? Is there really a ghost in the world? " "It''s deceptive to read less ghost stories." Jiang Wanbai seriously educated the future crown prince and said, "as the future prince, you will never see ghosts in your life." "Why?" "Because the Dragon Spirit in you is born to restrain them. If they are close to you, unless they want to be scared out of their wits." Jiang evening white road, see the big prince a face of loss, the forehead took a smoke, way: "look at you like this, seem to want to see the ghost?" "You won''t understand." The eldest prince shook his head, and his eyebrows became more gloomy. He murmured, "my highness wants to see the devil." Jiang Wanbai thought that his curiosity had been satisfied and it was time to read her own book. But she obviously murmured about the curiosity of the eldest prince at this age, especially the identity of the eldest prince. Even if there was something curious about him, she did not dare to reveal it. Chapter 297 So the repression was cruel. When he met a man who didn''t mind his identity and was willing to satisfy his curiosity, the eldest prince couldn''t control it. "OK, you can talk with him. I can''t do it." Jiang Wan Bai Fu''s forehead sighs. Yu Guang glimpses Qi Qingxing''s smile. He snorts and pinches a little Dharma rhyme to the big prince''s eyebrow. The eldest prince immediately widened his eyes and was frightened by Qi Qingxing, who suddenly appeared beside him, and stepped back several times. Qi Qingxing had no choice but to bow his hands and salute to the great prince. "You Qi Shizi? " The prince slightly widened his eyes and looked at Qi Qingxing. Although he had guessed that Qi Qingxing was here, he was still scared when he saw him. Jiang Wanbai looked at the big prince who was frightened and tensed up. He said with a smile, "if you have anything, you can talk about it. It''s OK to shout. The palace people who look at the building can''t hear it." Jiang Wanbai pointed to the old Eunuch in the small window in the direction of the door. Just when the old eunuch made a voice to remind the prince, Jiang Wanbai laid another sound barrier. After pushing the eldest prince to Qi Qingxing, Jiang Wanbai shakes the elevator up again with ease. She has to hurry up. Otherwise, if she comes in the morning, she will be delayed by Jiang Ruyue, and now by the prince. There is not much time left for her to read. Qi Qingxing looked up at her and wrote down an account for her in his heart. He was not in a hurry to calculate with her now. Jiang Wanbai was a little guilty, but he thought about what to do later, so he left all this behind and began to look for the books he wanted. Although Jiang Wanbai stopped in time to satisfy the eldest prince''s curiosity, her harvest was still much lower than that of previous times. "Well, come back in the afternoon. There''s nothing else to do." Jiang Wanbai put the book back, sighed, and walked toward Qi Qingxing. The only thing that made her feel difficult to go out was probably the increasingly cold weather. However, from the discovery of Qi Qingxing''s small body, which she could not immediately untie, Jiang Wanbai''s mood rose to a new level. She could not go out because she was afraid of the cold. Qi Qingxing stretched out his hand and kneaded in her neck and said, "I will accompany you." "Good!" Late white, what did not accompany her immediately! The eldest prince on one side can see Qi Qingxing and hear Qi Qingxing talking. He walks on the other side of Qi Qingxing. To outsiders, he seems to be walking away from Jiang Wanbai, with a wide distance between them. He also saw Jiang Wanbai''s expression in his eyes and heard what Jiang Wanbai said. Knowing that he had delayed her time just now, he felt a little guilty in his heart, so he said in a voice, "otherwise, you can eat in the palace, too? Just go to my highness, you don''t have to run back and forth, and you can stay here for a day With that, the eldest prince''s own eyes brightened up, and his look of expectation was hard to hide. I don''t know why, in front of Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, he can no longer carry the identity of the great prince any more, and he doesn''t hide all his emotions as he does when facing other people. I''m afraid to be seen by others. His father had warned him that to be an emperor, he should learn to be happy and angry. Otherwise, it is very dangerous for people to guess what they think and like. Chapter 298 But in front of these two people, the eldest prince lowered his guard. He knew that this was not a thing. If a mature emperor, he would even choose to kill these two people. But this idea, even appeared in the big prince''s mind did not appear. Jiang Wanbai was very excited about the prince''s proposal, but she did not immediately respond to it, but looked at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing stretched out his hand and gently rubbed in the back of her head and said: "you want to stay in the palace for a day, just stay for a day." "Good." Jiang Wanbai was immediately happy. Qi Qingxing said again, "but I''m afraid not today." "Why?" The eldest prince asked instead of Jiang Wanbai. He was more nervous and anxious than Jiang Wanbai. Qi Qingxing said: "we agreed before we came out that we would go back to eat with my grandmother at noon." "Yes, since we have promised, we can''t break our promise. Next time we come into the palace, we will eat in your palace." Jiang Wanbai nodded his head and looked forward to something in his eyes, "is the Royal chef''s skill very good?" "It''s natural." The eldest prince nodded, "only the best cook in the world can enter the palace to be a royal cook. Naturally, the cooking skill is very good, but..." He pauses for a moment, coughs lightly, way: "my highness from snack to big, already ate disgusting, also don''t know whether delicious, but certainly better than the food outside." "Did you eat out?" Jiang Wanbai asked. The big prince instantly jammed, showing a little gloomy on his face, "my highness has never been out of the palace." In the past, although he was raised under the Queen''s knee, others did not think that he would become the crown prince. Therefore, no one wanted to flatter him. As other princes did, he would not always receive funny things from people below or accompanying readers, which they had collected from the outside. Is to coax the hearts of those princesses and princesses. The identity of the eldest prince''s companion was not prominent. The empress chose him personally. He was honest. He was even a bit old-fashioned. He didn''t even think of searching for trinkets to please the prince. He would only stare at the prince, not thinking about playing games, but reading well to complete the task assigned by Taifu. "Even if you are an emperor, you have to understand the people''s conditions. If you have a chance, you still have to go out and have a look." Jiang Wan Bai Dao didn''t feel how poor the prince was, because if it was her, she would not feel any bad about staying in the palace. She only needs to stay at home. It''s just a fairy''s day. It would be better if she didn''t have to study like the prince. Jiang Wanbai thinks that if she was born in the royal family, she is probably the one with the least ambition for the throne. Listening to Jiang Wanbai''s words, the eldest prince nodded and looked serious. When he was about to leave, he asked, "when are you going to enter the palace next time?" "No accident is tomorrow. If we don''t come tomorrow, we will tell you in advance." Jiangwan Baidao. The eldest prince wrung his eyebrows. It seemed that he didn''t like the uncertain result, but he still nodded and said, "good." The next moment, Jiang Wanbai took out a paper crane from the storage ring and handed it to him, "Your Highness, please extend your hand." The eldest prince faintly realized that there might be something very magical for him to happen. His eyes lit up, and with novelty, he looked at the paper crane in Jiang Wanbai''s hand and held out his hand to her. Chapter 299 "Whether we come or not tomorrow, we will let the paper crane inform you in advance, and will not let you wait in vain." Jiang Wanbai said as he put the paper crane in the palm of the prince. With his other hand, the eldest prince carefully fiddled with the paper crane in the palm of his hand. Seeing that the paper crane did not move, he looked at Jiang Wanbai suspiciously: "how does it tell my highness?" "That''s fine." Jiang Wanbai took out a very thin red rope and wrapped it around the neck of the paper crane. As soon as she let go, the red rope disappeared. The prince''s eyes widened. He reached out and touched the neck of the paper crane to make sure that the rope was really missing. Jiang Wanbai took out a paper crane again, reached out and fiddled with the wings of the paper crane and called out with a smile, "Your Highness the great prince." "Your Highness." "Ah? What did you call your highness Ben twice? " The eldest prince answered subconsciously. At the next moment, his eyes widened a little. He stretched out the hand of a paper crane, looked at the paper crane, opened his mouth for a long time, and then found his own voice and asked, "was it just calling me?" After Jiang Wanbai called out to him, the paper crane in the palm of his hand sounded very similar to Jiang Wanbai''s, but the sound from the mouth of the paper crane was more delicate. It''s like a miniature version of Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai nodded with a smile, flipped her hands and put away her paper crane. She waved her hand to the prince and said, "don''t let the paper crane Pengshui, we''ll go first." "Good." Now the prince''s whole attention is on the magical paper crane in the palm of his hand. He looks surprised at the paper crane. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing came across Lin Ge when they left the palace. Lingo and his men were on patrol. When they saw them, they immediately met him and arched their hands. "Qi Shizi, Miss Jiang." "Lin Tongling." Qi Qingxing nodded to him. Jiang Wanbai also said hello. Lingo also knew that the two would occasionally enter the palace, either to see the fifth princess in the health palace or to wanshulou, so he didn''t ask them why they were going to the palace today. Lin Ge looked at Jiang Wan Bai and said, "something happened in the palace in the morning, but it was related to you." "Ah?" Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other subconsciously. She withdrew her sight and asked lingo, "we went to wanshulou this morning after we came out of the Health Preservation Hall, but we met the great prince in wanshulou." In addition to the eldest prince, I met Jiang Ruyue when I entered Gongjiang. There is nothing wrong with the eldest prince. The only thing that happened is Jiang Ruyue. Sure enough, as soon as Jiang Wanbai''s thought fell, he heard Lin Ge say, "it''s the third lady of Jiangfu. When I took people to inspect, I just ran into her from the direction of wanshulou. She looked frightened, as if she had encountered something very terrible." Especially after seeing them, Jiang Ruyue almost cried and rushed over. She was so excited that she stepped on the stone on the path and fell down in front of lingo. Lingo couldn''t reach out to help her. Jiang Ruyue couldn''t care about the pain. She grabbed Lin Ge''s clothes and cried: "yes There is a ghost... " I''m afraid that if someone who has been killed by Gong Ge, Lin may have been killed. Chapter 300 But after seeing Gu insects, lingo had to believe in the way of ghosts and gods. "After I asked Miss Jiang San, she said that she followed you to the other side. As soon as she looked up, she found that you were missing. No one answered me. She said that you and Qi Shizi had disappeared out of thin air..." Lingo recalled what Jiang Ruyue said before, and said to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing at the same time. Jiang Wanbai''s forehead draws, Jiang Ruyue secretly follows him and Qi Qingxing. "She had to follow. She was so cheeky that I had to scare her away with some special means." Jiang Wanbai said innocently. She didn''t mean to scare Jiang Ruyue OK, she is intentional, but if Jiang Ruyue doesn''t have to follow her and Qi Qingxing, she won''t scare her. In fact, lingo had already guessed this, so he didn''t feel strange. He nodded his head and said, "I just think I still want to tell you two that Miss Jiang San will not enter the palace again for a long time to come." What he didn''t say was that in order to prevent Jiang Ruyue from talking about it everywhere after she went out, it was inevitable that someone would associate with the story of the fifth princess, so he threatened Jiang Ruyue deliberately and told her that spreading ghost and God in the palace was a big crime of beheading, so as to ensure that Jiang Ruyue did not dare to talk outside. After saying goodbye to Lin Ge, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing left the palace and went back to the palace. The carriage had just stopped at the gate of the Marquis''s residence. The porter, who had been ordered for a long time, rushed up to meet him and said, "son of a generation, miss, master Mingyuan is here. I''m looking for you. I''m waiting in the Duke''s study." "Is Mingyuan here?" Jiang Wanbai picked up her eyebrows, grabbed Qi Qingxing''s men and took a look at Qi Qingxing. She sneered and said, "when will my words work? Let him come, and he did come? " When Ali came to kneel yesterday, Jiang Wanbai was very angry. He said that if she really came to apologize and asked the Daqing temple to kneel together, master Mingyuan would come to her door today. Fortunately, she did not kneel at the door. If master Mingyuan kneels at the gate, Jiang Wanbai will be really angry. They went into the mansion and were about to go to the study of Lord Qi. Mrs. Qi had already known that they had replied, so she specially sent someone to stop them here and let them go to dinner directly. Master Mingyuan had also been invited. When they arrived at the courtyard where the guests were entertained, master Mingyuan sat by the hand of Lord Qi, and stood up when he saw Jiang Wanbai come over. As an elder, Mrs. Qi doesn''t have to stand up to meet her younger generation. But as soon as she sees master Mingyuan standing up, Mrs. Qi quickly follows her to her feet. Naturally, Lord Qi and Mrs. Qing can''t sit down again. So there was no one else sitting at the table. Jiang Wanbai was startled and said to master Mingyuan, "master, sit down quickly. Let''s eat first. We''ll wait until we have eaten." When master Mingyuan sat down, Mrs. Qi also sat down. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were the last to sit down. They were still sitting together. The atmosphere was OK. Finish the meal. Qi Qingxing stayed and said to Mrs. Qi that he would eat in the palace in the future, and Jiang Wanbai invited master Mingyuan to his own yard. When walking to the courtyard, master Mingyuan had already opened his mouth and explained his intention, "what I came here for is actually one thing." Chapter 301 "Demon subduing array?" Jiang Wanbai asked, "but I have left the complete array for you. Would you like to make up the array yourself?" Master Mingyuan sighed and said, "but the problem is here." He looked at Jiang Wanbai with a serious look. "Miss Jiang, if you don''t help, we can''t make up this array at all." "All the pictures are for you..." Jiang Wanbai thinks about it and thinks it''s wrong. It''s true that even if he gets the picture, he may not be able to arrange it completely, and the array must be talented. But, "well, how do you decorate those now? Would it be nice to have that man set it up again? I don''t know how many people there are in Daqing temple, but there are not a dozen people at the foot of the mountain who know the array? " Jiang Wanbai said that is to say, she just thinks that so many people, all of them are people of Taoism, so you always have one person who can understand the array, right? So Jiang Wanbai didn''t want to take care of this matter after she left the array chart. She was also very annoyed that these people came to look for themselves after they got the array chart. Master Mingyuan finally understood Jiang Wanbai''s idea. He sighed and recited a Buddhist name. He looked at Jiang Wanbai and said, "Miss Jiang, would you like to hear this from the beginning?" "You''d better stop making up stories to coax me." Of course, Jiang Wanbai wants to hear it. Although she has guessed about it, she still wants to hear more detailed stories. However, Jiang Wanbai is still angry at the thought of the story that he made up when he was in the forbidden area. She thought, fortunately, it was not that Arsene who came, otherwise she would beat him out. After entering the courtyard, red bean gives Jiang Wanbai a hot soup woman. Jiang Wanbai leans on the soft couch. When master Mingyuan sits down, red bean gives him tea. Jiang Wanbai is about to make a sound, and there is a sound outside. Hearing the voice of red bean calling "Shizi", Qi Qingxing pushed the door and came in. "So soon to talk to grandma?" Jiang Wanbai was slightly surprised. She thought Qi Qingxing was going to stay with her grandmother for a long time. Qi Qingxing nodded and said hello to master Mingyuan. After he came in, he did not rush to Jiang Wanbai''s side. Instead, he stood by the stove for a while. When the cold air on his body dissipated, he went over and sat down beside Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai poured a cup of hot tea and handed it to him. After he took a sip, the original pink lip became more and more bloody. Then Jiang Wanbai looked back and looked at master Mingyuan. Master Mingyuan said a low Buddhist name and finally spoke slowly. Master Mingyuan said it from the story in the storybook. "I think Miss Jiang has already guessed that it is the story of storytelling that has been circulated in the market today that actually happened..." In other words, the common people revolted and were ordered to slaughter the city by the Lord. A group of monks came to the city and saved the people. There are still a few things missing in the storybook. In fact, it was not all the monks who came to the city that day, or the best among the various schools. A total of 16 people came to the city. The reason why they gathered here was that the sky above the city, and even the mountains nearby, were filled with deep resentment. Those who were full of resentment were about to turn into substance, and almost all the Taoist and Buddhist temples were disturbed. They came together to solve this problem, but they still went back and forth. Chapter 302 "The king is a man who is devouring, afraid of death, and covetous of immortality. Two evil cults offered him a cultivation method, saying that he could live forever after practice. However, this so-called cultivation method is assisted by people''s negative emotions such as resentment, fear and hatred..." In fact, all the so-called strong men who were forcibly taken away were sent to the mountains outside the city and became a sea of corpses and blood by the two evil cults. The king forced the people in the city to resist and then slaughtered them completely, so as to achieve these negative emotions. The more strong the resentment, the faster the cultivation speed and the better effect. The king listened to the evil words and became more cruel and killing, so there was the massacre. "It is true that all the soldiers under the prince were killed by thunder in the end Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. Master Mingyuan shook his head and said, "the common people looked at the dead faces of the soldiers at that time. Naturally, they thought they were killed by thunder. In fact, they were not." Those soldiers had not been living for a long time, because the king wanted to be invincible and immortal. Those two evil cults trained all the soldiers into walking corpses by using magic arts. Their bodies had long been dead, but they were still sealed with a soul and could not be reincarnated. The golden light that the common people saw at that time was actually the magic weapons and runes on the sixteen people who were specially used to restrain evil things. As soon as those walking corpses met, the trace of resentment in their bodies dissipated, and their bodies naturally turned into fly ash. "How many people must be killed..." Jiang Wanbai screwed her eyebrows tightly and felt cold in her heart. Those corpses were originally sealed with a soul, which means that his soul is not complete. Maybe it has been dissipated by itself, or it has been used for other purposes by the two evil ways, no matter which one. It means that those people have lost the chance of reincarnation. Therefore, when touching the vestments, the body and soul turned into fly ash and dissipated between heaven and earth. This does not include the young people who were forcibly taken away and the people who were slaughtered. These two evil ways and the behavior of the Lord are simply vicious and cruel. When master Mingyuan began to talk about this matter, his eyes and eyebrows were filled with compassion. Hearing Jiang Wanbai''s words, he put his hands together and read a low Buddhist name. Then he continued to speak. When the sixteen disciples of Taoism and Buddhism came here, they saved some people, but they were too strong. The two evil sects probably knew that things had been revealed. By the time the sixteen people found the mountain, the king and the two evil sects had already fled. "You said that the prince also ran away with him? He was sent to the court to kill him, didn''t he? " Jiang Wanbai asked. Master Mingyuan shook his head. "It''s not so. The prince ran away with the two evils and didn''t find him." Although the evil way and the king have run away, the mess left is still there. The resentment in the blood sea of corpses is too strong, and the roaring blood corpses inside. Once they come out, the people in the world will suffer. And if it is left alone and filled with resentment, and there are still two odd arrays left by two evil sects, it will become a dead land sooner or later, just like hell, and will spread out as time goes on. Because the semi-finished array has been attracting the dead souls nearby. Chapter 303 Once those souls are close, they will immediately be inhaled into the sea of blood and become a member of resentment. "But no one has seen that array. Even the array masters who are good at it have no clue. The longer those things drag on, the more accidents will happen. As a last resort, 16 people at that time thought of a way to suppress the sea of corpses and blood, and squeezed all their grievances into the array without showing any trace." "Were the national teachers at that time also involved in this matter?" Jiang Wanbai suddenly asked. Master Mingyuan nodded and looked at Jiang Wanbai, as if waiting for her to continue. Jiang Wanbai took a sip of tea and took a look at Qi Qingxing and said, "at that time, the national master suggested that the capital city of Saint general should be moved here, because even if the sixteen people set up a big battle together, they still could not completely trap the sea of corpses, right?" "Yes." Master Mingyuan nodded. The array is almost crumbling, and from time to time there will be a crack somewhere, and the anger inside will roar to escape from that crack. Finally, someone came up with an idea. It is already the ultimate to set up this array by their means. It''s better to use the Dragon Spirit to help this array and suppress the resentment completely. The idea was unanimously agreed by all. At first, there was a lot of resentment here. Some people used innocent people to practice magic arts. The national master had known about it for a long time. It was also the master''s proposal that the emperor should send someone over. Therefore, the master immediately proposed to the emperor that the imperial city be moved here. The national master was very authoritative and trusted by the emperor. The emperor hardly asked anything. He immediately ordered people to prepare and soon moved the imperial city. Since then, the whole capital city, together with the mountain of Daqing temple, has formed an extremely large array. The lower part of Daqing temple is the main array eye of the whole array, and the bottom is the sea of corpses and blood. Who could have imagined that the Daqing temple, which is deeply believed by the people, is actually built on a sea of corpses and blood? "What''s the matter with so many tablets in the ancestral hall of Daqing temple?" Jiang Wanbai asked. She always thought that ancestral hall was very strange. Until now, until the whole story of the incident, Jiang Wanbai still felt that the ancestral hall was strange. Even if all the 16 people at that time married and had children at the foot of the mountain, they would not have come up with so many surnames. Moreover, these people are great meritorious officials. How come there is no incense in the ancestral hall. It''s very strange to know that those people are all Taoist disciples. After all, as practitioners of Taoism, they should pay more attention to such things as incense worship than ordinary people. Master Mingyuan sighed and said, "the array set up by the sixteen elders is not perfect..." "This array needs to absorb spiritual power from time to time. At the beginning, when the array was just set up, 16 people didn''t find it. Until one night, all the auras on the mountain disappeared. Only then did they realize that it was wrong. Then, the aura on the nearby mountains was slowly disappearing. It seems that the first time I swallowed the aura of a mountain in one night was because I was too hungry. However, the speed of sucking aura in the back slowed down. It seems that the bottom of my stomach has been padded. Now I need to taste it slowly. But even if the speed is slow, the aura around it will decrease and disappear at a visible speed. Sooner or later, the aura will be exhausted. If it spreads to the capital, even the Dragon Qi will be sucked away, and the national luck will be damaged. Chapter 304 Jiang evening, Bai Mei''s heart beat, and he has thought of the future development. Now, it''s just that the aura in the surrounding mountains has been sucked out, and it has not affected the capital. According to master Mingyuan''s meaning, the array still needs Reiki supply, so it is to find other ways to supply Reiki to Da array. Sure enough, master Mingyuan was silent for a while, as if he was suppressing the surging emotions in his heart. Even if he had those things in his heart, he was often filled with such emotions as compassion. If you don''t ease it carefully, he may also have a heart demon, just like his master. "Since the discovery of the big array problem, the predecessors have been looking for solutions." "There are no disciples of Tianyin sect among the sixteen elders?" Jiang Wanbai asked. She was very curious about what happened to Tianyin gate in this world, but she never found the opportunity to ask. She wanted to go to wanshulou for clues, but there was no record of Tianyin gate in the book. Master Mingyuan took a look at Jiang Wanbai, recited a Buddhist name in a low voice, and said, "all the disciples of Tianyin sect are Tianzong wizards..." However, the reason why the Tianyin disciples are all talents is that they are arrogant and arrogant, and they only accept talents. They think that they are better than others. Whether they are practicing skills or their own array and talisman, other schools are only proficient in one or two. However, Tianyin sect has almost all the talents from all walks of life. Because of this, the disciples of Tianyin sect disdain to contact with other disciples of Taoism, and their brothers in this sect can master all these things. You don''t have to ask for help even when you encounter something. "Tut ~" Jiang Wanbai gave a light Tut, and said, "Heaven''s punishment." Master Mingyuan nodded and said, "Tianyin gate was destroyed overnight, and even the inheritance has not been left." Today, the subduing magic array, which can''t even be regarded as a semi-finished product, is still one of the sixteen elders. Some of them have seen Bu this array of Tianyin sect, and they barely wrote down some of them, so they left the part they are now. With the demon subduing array in place, the great array seems to be more solid, and it does not absorb as much aura as before, but there are still hidden dangers. Among the 16 people, Taoist people live at the foot of the mountain, while Buddhist disciples stay in Daqing temple on the top of the mountain. From then on, every once in a while, people from the mountains and down the mountain had to send aura to Dazhen. Only in this way can we slow down the absorption of aura from the surrounding area, and we can stick to it until now. How important is aura for people who can practice Taoism? The act of offering and transporting Reiki every once in a while has damaged their Daogen and suffered from the reverse. Yan Mo is weak and short-lived, or he is deaf and blind. In short, no one is safe and sound. Inheritance can not be broken. At first, they chose successors from their own family. However, all the talented disciples needed to guard the array were all the best among the disciples of each family. Later, the family declined, and even a few families were unwilling to bury their talented disciples here. They had to take a longer-term view. "The more than 1000 memorial tablets in the ancestral hall of Daqing temple are the people who have been guarding the formation in recent years. Most of them are orphans who are adopted by people at the foot of the mountain to teach their skills... " Master Mingyuan. Therefore, in recent years, there are more and more memorial tablets in daqingsi ancestral hall, and the surnames are becoming more and more complicated. Because they are not all related by blood. They come from all over the world and have similar life experiences. Either they were orphans when they were young, or their families were in a bad situation. They met their own masters after their families were destroyed. Chapter 305 Jiang Wanbai was stunned and in a complex mood. She had thought that what was sealed under the big battle was definitely a wonderful thing, but she had never thought that under such calamities, it was the sacrifice of countless people. Master Mingyuan was silent after he finished. He closed his eyes and turned the beads in his hand. It seemed that Jiang Wanbai had time to think and decide. Jiang Wanbai subconsciously looked at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing held her hand and said in a low voice, "evening, do what you want to do." Invisible comfort and support, no matter what she wants to do, he will be by her side. Jiang Wanbai''s heart suddenly settled down and made a decision. She looked at master xiangmingyuan and said, "I can help you with the demon subduing array, but..." "I''m going in." Master Mingyuan suddenly opened his eyes and looked at her and said, "Miss Jiang, the sea of corpses and blood in the array is extremely easy to be bewitched, breed demons, and be willing to be possessed." After a pause, he sighed and said, "it''s not that the poor monk is alarmist. It has been such an accident." They entered the array because of curiosity, and then degenerated into demons. When they found out, they were almost destroyed by their fallen companions. After nearly causing such a disaster, they agreed that no one but Arsene could go into the array to check. Even master Mingyuan, when he comes back from his excursion, just enters the dreamland and inquires about the situation with Arsene. He doesn''t really go in. In the face of master Mingyuan, Jiang Wanbai frowned. Qi Qingxing looked at her and asked in a low voice, "must I go in?" He did not directly stop her from going in, but asked why she wanted to go in. "That''s not true." Jiang evening white shakes his head, "it is intuition that I should go in to have a look, but do not see also do not hinder." "Don''t worry." Jiang Wanbai smiles at Qi Qingxing, looks at his worried eyes, and instantly changes his mind, "I won''t go in." Master Mingyuan first took a breath of relief and said, "it should be sooner rather than later. Miss Jiang, when do you think you can go there?" "It''s no use rushing about it." Jiang Wanbai said, "I don''t have the array plate. If I don''t use the array plate, I''d better follow your previous method to make the array eye. Then you have to find the watchman. There are 7749 array eyes in total. You can calculate how many people you have to look for." "What does Miss Jiang mean?" Master Mingyuan looked guilty and asked for advice. Qi Qingxing took a puff from his forehead. He recalled the old lady Qi''s attitude towards master Mingyuan, and then looked at the master''s posture in front of the white face of Jiangwan. It was strange to see how he looked. However, Jiang Wanbai and master Mingyuan didn''t think there was anything wrong with this mode of getting along with each other. Jiang Wanbai sighed and said, "I''ll go up the mountain tomorrow and think about how to arrange the array. When I come back, I''ll make the array plate and do it as soon as possible." "Can I help you?" Master Mingyuan asked. Jiang Wanbai thought for a moment and said, "we need help to carve the array plate, so it can be faster. Let''s talk about it later, but Don''t send aura to the array any more recently. " When he said the last sentence, Jiang Wanbai''s expression became more serious. Master Mingyuan was stunned for a moment and wanted to ask the reason. But Qi Qingxing saw the tired color between Jiang Wan''s white eyebrows and eyes, and said to master Mingyuan, "master, let''s have a rest in your house for a night. Tomorrow morning we will go up the mountain with the master?" Master Mingyuan had no choice but to press the question to the bottom of his heart, read a Buddhist name, and said, "it''s OK." So he got up and left. Chapter 306 As soon as master Mingyuan left, Qi Qingxing looked at Jiang Wanbai with a soft voice, "sleep for a while?" "If you don''t sleep, you won''t be able to sleep at night." Jiang Wanbai covered his mouth and yawned a little. He said that he could not sleep, but his eyelids would droop down. Qi Qingxing had no choice but to get up, picked her up, went to the bedside, and said, "if you can''t sleep at night, you''re not like this before?" "He said," he went to bed and put her to sleep He knew that Jiang Wanbai''s saying that she would not be able to sleep at night was just an excuse. The real reason was that she had something in her heart. However, Jiang Wanbai didn''t say it now, and Qi Qingxing didn''t ask, waiting for her to figure out. Jiang Wanbai rolled into the quilt, grabbed Qi Qingxing''s hand and rubbed it against his face. His eyes were closed. "OK, I''ll tell you when I wake up." "Good." Qi Qingxing sat by the bed for a while. When Jiang Wanbai fell asleep, he got up and left. Jiang Wanbai easily sleeps when she takes a nap. Therefore, she needs someone to wake her up every time. Otherwise, she can''t sleep until dark and has a headache. When Qi Qingxing left, he told Hongdou to pay attention to time and not to let Jiang Wanbai sleep too long. When Jiang Wanbai is woken up by red beans, the whole person is still in a daze. She sits on the bed, and Hongdou brings hot water to wipe her face. Seeing her dull eyes, she can''t help laughing. "What are you laughing at?" Jiang Wanbai blinked her eyes and finally got the focal length in her eyes. She covered her mouth and yawned and asked, "where is ah Xing?" "The son of God is in the study now. Someone has just come to the palace." Red bean soft voice. Jiang Wanbai has no interest in the matter of people coming to the palace. When she wakes up completely and goes to the study to find Qi Qingxing, she knows that Xiao Quan sent a post. "Tomorrow is the full moon wine of the five princesses, and a banquet will be held in the palace." Qi Qingxing put down his pen and explained to Jiang Wanbai. In fact, the full moon wine should have been done for a long time, but the fifth princess was not in good health. After such a thing, she was not easy to raise, and it was still not as good as a newborn baby. So it was delayed for a few days. Yesterday, when Jiang Wanbai went into the palace to see the fifth princess, he took a special look. The fifth princess was no longer as terrible as before. Instead, she looked like a child who had been born for several days. Although it''s still ugly, I can see outsiders. So Xiao Quan quickly set the time for the Ministry of rites and chose the most auspicious day, that is, tomorrow. Originally, everyone had planned that the five princesses would die early at any time, but because Xiao Quan didn''t give up all the time, he even got angry about it, so he couldn''t even go to the early Dynasty. So those who had plans did not dare to reveal it, and even more did not dare to mention the five princess. Until today''s early Dynasty, Xiao Quan suddenly asked the Ministry of rites which day was the most suitable day for holding the full moon wine. It was only in a trance that the five princesses had already reached the full moon, and listening to the news from the hospital, the five princesses were getting better and better. "It is said that some people were directly taken off their official hats and thrown out of the imperial city because of this." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai looked at him curiously, "does anyone dare to say in front of the emperor that five princesses will die early?" "No Qi Qingxing''s eyes crossed with irony and said, "the man did not say that the five princesses would die early. Instead, he praised the emperor''s kindness for his father and was moved by them." Chapter 307 "It is also his duty to take off his official hat for a man who is accustomed to flattering others." Jiang Wanbai smiles. Qi Qingxing chuckled and stopped for a moment. He looked at Jiang Wanbai and said, "speaking of it, you know one of the people who have been taken off their official hats." "Ah?" Jiang Wanbai looked at him, "don''t lie to me. All the people I know in the capital are only so few, but most of them are good. The only bad Jiang family has left the capital, and no one will stay in the capital to become an official." "It was Mrs. Lin who pulled you out of the house that day." Qi Qingxing said, "the Lin family has seen the royal city move. Unfortunately, although the Lin family still has many children, none of them can survive." Today''s Lin family has long lost its prosperity when they moved with the imperial city. Now there are three sons of the Lin family who are officials in the imperial court. The lady Lin is the wife of the second master of the Lin family. This morning, the third son of the Lin family was dragged down. In ordinary days, Xiao Quan loved to do these flattering things. In the past, Xiao Quan didn''t care about it. But today, touching the five princesses is like touching Xiao Quan''s scale. As soon as he talked about his fatherly heart, Xiao Quan inevitably thought of the Empress Dowager. Nature is a reverse scale. Jiang Wanbai thought of Mrs. Lin''s face that day and pinched his chin. He said thoughtfully, "the strength of the Lin family has been exhausted." Qi Qingxing didn''t care much about the Lin family. After all, since the Lin family was getting worse from generation to generation, now the Lin family is indispensable in the court. The emperor has always kept the Lin family, but he is still grateful for the kindness that he accompanied when he moved to the imperial city. This time, the fifth princess''s full moon wine was held on the platform of picking stars. The national master prayed for the five princesses to spend the night in the palace until 10:00 in the morning. "It''s so cold in the wind at night that we have to sit on the star picking platform and wait for dawn?" Jiang Wanbai takes Tang''s wife in her arms to absorb the heat. Qi Qingxing was helpless and said: "after the banquet, you can go to rest, and wait until dawn to catch the star stage." "Why don''t we go to wanshulou?" Jiang night white eyes a bright, as long as you can go to other places. Qi Qing thought for a moment. Jiang Wanbai asked, "can we only go to the palace to have a rest?" "It''s rare for so many people to stay in the palace. In order to prevent accidents, the guard and patrol in the palace will only be more strict than before. I''m afraid it''s not easy to go to other places. But," Qi Qingxing said after a pause, "if you can talk to the emperor, it may be possible." The fifth princess''s full moon wine started in the morning, but it was not required to go in the morning, but most people would choose to go earlier. Jiangwan Baishi first promised master Mingyuan to go to Daqing temple with him in the morning, so he discussed with Qi Qingxing that he would go to the palace later. He used paper crane to contact the prince. When contacting the eldest prince, the great prince''s voice was full of excitement and coughed softly: "tomorrow, my father will give zhen''er a full moon wine. You and Qi Shizi can''t not come here. At this time, we contact our highness. Is there anything else?" Jiang Wanbai said that he and Qi Qingxing were going to go later. The eldest prince stopped for a moment, and there was obvious loss in his voice. "OK, just this highness wants to look at Zhen son tomorrow, also can''t go ten thousand book building." His Highness the great prince. Chapter 308 The next morning, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing followed master Mingyuan to daqingsi. When they arrived at the foot of daqingsi mountain, they found brother Shen, Xiao Hu and the three little situ waiting there. When they saw Jiang Wanbai, they began to apologize to her. Jiang Wanbai half leaned against the wall of the carriage and gently lifted the curtain of the carriage. Knowing the cause of her passing, her dissatisfaction and resentment were dispersed, but it did not mean that she had tolerance for some people. "Forget it, the past is over, but some people, don''t let me see her again, otherwise..." Jiang Wanbai chuckled, his eyes crossed with a cold color. The three of them understood who she was talking about, and their faces were embarrassed. They quickly replied, "yes, master Jiang, the elders of our family have already talked about her well." Jiang Wanbai waved his hand and said, "let''s go." When she put down the curtain of the carriage, the carriage continued to move forward. The three of them looked at each other with a sigh of relief. Their faces were full of joy and followed the carriage. She got up early today. Jiang Wanbai was drowsy in the carriage. When she got to the racecourse, she covered her mouth and yawned, and she and Qi Qingxing got off the carriage. Now, at the end of November, the weather is getting colder and colder. "Miss Jiang, didn''t you say you''d like to ask someone for help?" Master Mingyuan walked by and said suddenly. As soon as the three of them heard this, their eyes were bright. Although they didn''t know what Jiang Wanbai was looking for, they were willing to work with her. It was said that the little schoolboy named Qingzhu didn''t worship Tianyin gate and could learn from master Jiang. Then, if they follow Mr. Jiang, they will surely learn a lot. After all, at the beginning, Tianyin gate was the best, and his ability was also the best. Just after master Mingyuan asked, the three young situ looked at Jiang Wanbai with burning eyes. Before Jiang Wanbai spoke, Qi Qingxing slightly turned his body to block the three people''s eyes. There were shallow creases in the center of his eyebrows. He swept away Xiao Hu and Xiao situ, and immediately took back the light. However, although elder brother Shen was aware of Qi Qingxing''s gaze, he didn''t understand the meaning of Qi Qingxing. He just felt that his eyes were a little cold and his heart was sincere. Could Qi Shizi still be angry for elder Jiang. So he quickly fawns toward Qi Qingxing with a grin. "Brother Shen..." Little tiger and little situ cover their faces together without seeing. "What''s the matter?" Elder brother Shen, who is the tallest in stature, looks at the two people with a look of incomprehension. Fortunately, Qi Qingxing has already taken back his sight. Little situ looks at Xiaohu. Xiaohu quickly pulls brother Shen apart and lowers his voice and says, "brother Shen, don''t stare at elder Jiang in the future?" "Why?" Brother Shen scratched his head. Little tiger looked at Qi Qingxing, and his voice was lower: "because Qi Shizi will be angry!" "Oh..." Elder brother Shen knew, "I suddenly realized." Xiaohu doesn''t know what he knows. In short, just remember not to stare at elder Jiang. Xiaohu, who has completed the task, takes elder brother Shen back to the team. Jiang Wanbai has already asked, "who are you good at array?" Xiaohu looked at each other, and brother Shen took the lead to step back. Xiaohu said with a smile: "master Jiang, what I am good at is talisman, so I am called Xiao Fu." Xiao Fu, Xiao Fu, I don''t know how to call it a little tiger. Jiang Wan nodded his head and looked at the only little situ who was standing still. She still liked Ali''s behavior that day. Perhaps it can be said that among those people at the foot of the mountain, Ali was the only one who made her feel bad. Chapter 309 Little situ coughed lightly and said with ecstasy: "master Jiang, what I learned is array." It''s also the formation of the old situ Association. It''s also coincident that only by seeing the next array of Tianyin gate, this small part of the people is the situ family. Now, only situ, Xiao family and Shen family still have not forgotten the original agreement and send their gifted younger brothers to guard the array. From the beginning of their understanding, they will be brought to the head of the clan. They will learn about this matter from the patriarch''s mouth and be asked whether they are willing to come over. If you don''t want to, like Qi Qingxing, you will be banned by Arsene next time, and you will forget the memory about this matter. "Well, when they go back, you can go back to Qihou house with me." Jiang evening white point head, side head toward Qi Qingxing a look, Qi Qingxing way: "yesterday already let green bamboo arrange for him to live in the courtyard." Yesterday, when Jiang Wanbai said that he might need someone to help him, he discussed it with Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing agreed with this matter. He also hoped that someone could help Jiang Wanbai. In this way, Jiang Wanbai would be much more relaxed. He is a little selfish. Every time Jiang Wanbai carves array talisman, he usually stays in his room for most of the day, sometimes even all day. He eats all by cakes. Qi Qingxing does not agree with this, but he knows that he can''t stop her. After all, the most afraid thing to do these things is to be distracted in the middle of the way, and the previous ones will fall short. As they walked slowly up the mountain, they talked to little situ while walking along the river. All they said were about the formation. She said, "even in Tianyin gate, it''s not easy to arrange the demon subduing array. I''ll see how much you know about this aspect, so as to determine where to teach you." "OK, thank you very much, master Jiang." Little situ was full of joy, and of course he was happy. Jiang Wanbai heard that they always called master Jiang, which was a little awkward. He said, "you call me Miss Jiang just like master Mingyuan. Master Jiang is too old..." It is clear that she is still in bloom, but she is called senior by someone who is older than herself. Jiang Wanbai sighs silently in her heart that she does not have much of this kind of elder concept. Therefore, in the 21st century, when she meets people in the same way and gets along well, she calls each other according to her age, regardless of whether the other party''s moral conduct is stronger or weaker than herself. Similarly, I hope the other side is the same. The three of them looked at each other. At last, he was the most cheerful and simply called out: "Miss Jiang!" "Children can be taught." Jiang evening white curved eyes smile way. Seeing that little situ was praised, Xiao Hu and brother Shen changed their words one after another. Qi Qingxing stood watching, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he was a bit upset. Besides, brother Shen was older than him. Xiao Hu and Xiao situ were both young. Although he was still a young man, he had red lips and white teeth, good personality and sweet mouth. He was very likable. Look at the way, Jiang Wan''s smile on his white face has not disappeared. When someone was eating flying vinegar, a hand was suddenly put into his palm. Qi Qingxing stopped and looked at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai squeezed his hand into his palm, blinked and whispered, "it''s cold." She is still holding a lady Tang! Covered with a cloak, where is it so cold? Just being coquettish. Qi Qingxing''s sour taste suddenly flew away, and his mood suddenly brightened. He wrapped Jiang Wanbai''s hand in his palm, and the corners of his lips curled up a shallow arc. Yu Guang glimpsed Xiao situ and others looking this way, so he glanced at it lightly. Chapter 310 Little situ and others immediately took back their eyes, and honestly did not look at anything. "By the way, what did you find in the last thousand noodles?" Jiang Wanbai suddenly asked. This matter was originally left behind by her, now suddenly remembered, still some curiosity. At that time, she and Qi Qingxing only guessed that Qianmian had found a way to enter the forbidden area, but there was no time to find out. Little situ and others didn''t know about the thousand things. Master Mingyuan read the name of Buddha, looked at the Mountain Gate in front of him and said, "he went into the ancestral hall and took away the essence of Arsene." "Did you get it back?" Brother Shen is shocked when he hears the speech. Although he doesn''t know who Qianmian is, he knows how troublesome this thing is when he knows that he has taken away the essence of Arsene. After all, after all, since some guards were lured into the array because of curiosity, several elders changed the array. Only Arsene could get in and out of it freely. Qian Mian takes away Arsene''s noumenon. As long as he carries his body, he will be contaminated with his breath. If his breath is too strong, he will be mistaken by Da Zhen as Arsene. Naturally, he can get in and out of the forbidden area. Xiao situ and Xiao Hu were as shocked as brother Shen, but after thinking about it, they understood that master Mingyuan and Miss Jiang had not succeeded. "Arsene''s Noumenon?" Jiang Wan''s white eyebrow frowned slightly and said: "a Sen is a mountain ghost, and there is no God in the mountain. He is also listening to the Buddha''s sound. He is half a mountain god. Where does he come from?" If there is a noumenon, Jiang Wanbai looks down at the mountain, isn''t it? Because of this, Arsene is almost one with the mountain. It is the best for him to come in and see the array. He is born and bred. He doesn''t have so many complex desires. He won''t be easily lured by the sea of corpses. Jiang Wanbai''s heart sank a little when he thought of his words and deeds when he saw him last time. As for Jiang Wanbai''s question, mi''ang and Anda City shook their heads and said, "this poor monk is not very clear. He only knows that there is a body of ASEN, which is a dead wood. At the beginning, ASEN''s spiritual consciousness was born from this dead wood." At that time, the guard found that Arsene''s spiritual power and heart were very clean, so he let him into the forbidden area and became the only one who could enter the array. The dead wood, like those tablets, was placed in the ancestral hall. The memorial tablets in the ancestral hall represent everyone who died of a bad death. After death, the soul did not return to hell, and the dead were forcibly taken away by the sea of corpses. It is also because of this that there is no incense in the ancestral hall. This is also the request of the first 16 elders. After their death, their souls enter the sea of corpses and blood, and no one can be sure whether they are completely devoured or possessed by evil spirits. If they are worshipped by incense, they are likely to help the tyrants. "Dead wood?" Jiang evening white slightly pick eyebrows, as if thinking. Master Mingyuan nodded and said, "Miss Jiang, maybe you can have a look later. Maybe you can get some clue." "Say it again." Jiang Wanbai snorted, still very dissatisfied with Arsene. She said, "Arsene will enter the array every day?" "It used to be, but recently there has been less going in and out." Master Mingyuan. Only when he is aware of a change can he go in. More often than not, he looks at the edge of the array, not close to it. Jiang Wanbai, listening to master Mingyuan''s words, has some conjectures in his heart. Chapter 311 But she didn''t say that. When the five entered Daqing temple, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing would go to the palace for a banquet later, so they didn''t stay in the temple, but to go to the forbidden area, they still had to go through the courtyard where they had lived before. When he could see the yard from a distance, Jiang Wanbai also saw the gray haired boy squatting at the gate of the yard. The boy was still in his black robe. He squatted there and looked at the temple gate. Naturally, he saw the approaching Jiang Wanbai and others. Clearly separated by such a distance, Jiang Wanbai had an illusion that he saw Arsene''s eyes lit up. The next second, Arsene''s body appears in front of her, and Jiang Wanbai discovers that it is not her illusion. "I''m sorry." As soon as he saw Jiang Wanbai, he immediately apologized. His cheek was a little red, but his eyes were serious and prudent. "What I said that day was too much, and I wronged you. You are right. Later I had a good reflection and realized my own mistake. In fact, I would like to go down the mountain to apologize to you, but I can''t leave Daqing temple, I can only wait for you to come again..." "I''m afraid that you will not go again He drooped his eyes. If he had a tail, it would have been lost and hung on the ground. Unfortunately, Arsene''s body is just a piece of dead wood, destined to have no tail. Qi Qingxing frowned when he saw Arsene''s appearance. He didn''t express any opinions about his apology. It was Jiang Wanbai who could really decide whether to forgive him or not. But Xiaohu didn''t know what ASEN had done. They just vaguely knew that Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai were angry when they went down the mountain so late that day. When they saw ashen''s appearance, they thought of their own appearance when they were just at the foot of the mountain, which made them feel pity for each other. A Sen doesn''t need the three of them to be in the same boat. He just wants Jiang Wanbai to forgive himself, and he looks at Jiang Wanbai eagerly. All people''s eyes fell on Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai''s red lips moved and her tone was understatement. "It''s good to know that you''re wrong. Go to the ancestral hall and think about your mistakes." "Good!" As soon as Arsene responded, he turned to go. After a few steps, he stopped abruptly. He turned around and looked at Jiang Wanbai. His eyes widened slightly. It was incredible, "you Are you forgiving me? " After asking, he swallowed nervously. Jiang evening white pick eyebrow, "wait for you to face the wall to think about it later." Arsene was still smiling and ran away. His voice came from afar, "I''m going now!" "How come his IQ has not grown for hundreds of years, and is still getting lower and lower?" Little Stuart could not help but make complaints about how long he had to run over the wall. Did he always be foolish enough to stand there? make complaints about Tucao but not to make complaints about it. Jiang Wanbai glanced at him and said to master Mingyuan, "go straight to the forbidden area." When they got outside the forbidden area, they stopped. They couldn''t go in. They had to wait outside, "does the son of Qi go in together?" Seeing Qi Qingxing''s intention to go in, elder brother Shen couldn''t help but say: "Qi Shizi, you''d better wait outside with us. The sea of corpses and blood inside is too dangerous, and the practitioners can''t bear the temptation. If you go in, the effect of temptation will be greater." Qi Qingxing steps, looking at Jiang Wanbai, Jiang Wanbai asked: "do you want to go in?" Chapter 312 Qi Qingxing nodded, but stood still. He reached for Jiang Wanbai and closed his cloak. He said, "I don''t want to go in because I''m curious about it. I''m worried about you." He didn''t mind that there were little situ and others beside him. He just said his worries directly, and his eyes fixed on Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai''s heart was burning. She understood what Qi Qingxing was waiting for. So she bent her eyes and smile, and her expression was solemn and serious. "Don''t worry, I''ll be OK. Although my accomplishments are not as good as before, my heart will only be more firm than before. It''s not a simple thing to lure After a pause, she stood on tiptoe and approached Qi Qingxing, and said in a small voice: "unless it''s you." After that, she quickly drew back her hand and retreated to master Mingyuan. She didn''t dare to see Qi Qingxing. She told the three little masters to help them take care of Qi Qingxing. She and master Mingyuan rushed into the forbidden area. However, Qi Qingxing was still in the same place. He saw Jiang Wanbai enter the forbidden area before he regained his mind. For a moment, his eyes and eyebrows were joyful, and his laughter came out of his throat. In his mind, the words of Jiang Wanbai were still full of shame, but he had to pretend to be serious. "Unless it''s you." Nothing can tempt her, except Qi Qingxing. They didn''t hear the four words of Jiang Wanbai and didn''t understand why Qi Qingxing was so happy. What they cared about was another sentence. The three looked at each other, and finally he hesitated and asked, "Qi Shizi, what''s the meaning of the sentence just said by Jiang? Is it possible that Miss Jiang was injured? So the cultivation is not as good as before? " Qi Qingxing put away his smile. Because he was in a good mood, he looked at the three people in front of him. He shook his head and said, "No Little situ knew that Qi Shizi didn''t talk much, but he was alienated from others. Maybe you would feel that he was easy to talk to, very peaceful and approachable at first, but when you really contacted him, you would find his indifference. Seeing that Qi Qingxing said these two words, he didn''t mean to say more. He knew that even if he was more curious, he could not ask again. No answer. However, brother Shen''s nerves have always been quite big. He immediately wanted to ask, and was covered by little tiger. "Since Qi Shizi doesn''t want to say more, we can''t ask more, so as not to offend him. Do you understand?" Little tiger lowered his voice and said to elder brother Shen. In fact, he and the little situ had a good sense of Qi Shizi, because under the influence of the previous events, Qi Shizi was clearly not happy with them, maybe there was some anger in them. But when they, including a Sen, apologized to Miss Jiang just now, Qi Shizi didn''t say anything. He didn''t want to use his senses to influence Jiang''s decision. It was clear that as long as he spoke, she could change Jiang''s decision. But Qi Shizi didn''t do this. He was tolerant and even connived at Jiang''s everything. Maybe his accomplishments were not as good as theirs, but many places were better than them. Qi Qingxing found a stone to sit down, facing the direction of the forbidden area. He didn''t explain the rebirth of Jiang Wanbai with the three young situ. Of course, the less people know about this matter, the better. As soon as Jiang Wanbai and master Mingyuan entered the forbidden area, master Mingyuan said in a voice, "Miss Jiang, do you see something? About Arsene. " Even if he is not sure whether Jiang Wanbai will forgive Arsene, he is surprised that Jiang Wanbai is so relaxed when he sees Arsene. Chapter 313 Jiang Wanbai responded and said what she had not said. She said: "Arsene was the one who contacted the sea of corpses most. I remember you said that at first, the reason why the predecessors chose to let him be the only one who could get in and out of the battle was that he was pure in nature and would not be easily influenced by the sea of corpses. But you must have known why I was angry that day Yes ¡°¡­¡­ Arsene now... " Master Mingyuan was a little stunned and wanted to say something, but his words turned into a sigh full of compassion. After all these years in and out of the Da Zhen, a Sen''s heart is still affected. Jiang Wanbai is not angry when he wants to understand this. Because the reason why she is angry with him is because of the price he has paid to protect the whole capital and perhaps even the whole world''s life? But master Mingyuan quickly looked at Jiang Wanbai, with a glimmer of light in his kind eyes. He said, "Miss Jiang, if you come, everything will be in time." "Arsene must have felt it himself, so his frequency of getting in and out of the formation has been reduced recently." Jiangwan Baidao. Master Mingyuan said the Buddhist name in a low voice, and his expression was somewhat gloomy. "I''m not in the temple most of the time. I''ve ignored these things. If it wasn''t for Miss Jiang who came here, Arsene would never have said it. I''m afraid it would be too late for me to find out again." Jiang evening white spot. With master Mingyuan leading the way, Jiang Wanbai no longer has to take out his array plate to break through the array. He and master Mingyuan cross through the dreamland. The lush mountains and forests in front of him disappear. Instead, the sky is overcast with resentment, and the ear is full of wailing, blood waves, broken limbs, and the air mixed with a disgusting smell, which is smelly All these are stimulating the senses of the entrants in all aspects, but this is only outside the array. She and master Mingyuan did not enter the array. Jiang Wanbai suddenly understood why she was so cautiously admonished by master Mingyuan when she said she wanted to enter the array yesterday. If we think of the present Arsene, who has been in and out of places like this day and day for hundreds of years, but has not degenerated into a devil, we can imagine how excellent his mind should be at the beginning. Now it''s like a jade covered with light dust. Jiang Wanbai didn''t want to enter the array. She and master Mingyuan walked around the array and observed the general situation of the sea of corpses from the big array. There was something faintly shaped in her heart. "Originally, the sea of corpses and blood was not so serious, but even though there were seals blocking the formation, there were still occasional resentments and resentments entering the formation, and no reason could be found." Master Mingyuan. Now that they have finished a circle around the formation, Jiang Wanbai raises her eyes and looks at master shangmingyuan. She shakes her head and says, "I don''t find anything wrong. At least, it seems that there are no cracks or other problems in the formation." Master Mingyuan sighed and said, "if you make up for the demon subduing array, you should be able to stop it." "There will be no problem with the Voldemort array." Bai Dujiang''s tone was set in the evening. After all, before she was reborn, she practiced countless times and finally arranged the array completely. It''s a pity Jiang Wanbai droops his eyes, covering the dark color in his eyes. When Jiang Wanbai and master Mingyuan came out of the forbidden area, it was time to have lunch. Jiang Wanbai saw Qi Qingxing who was up. She walked over and murmured: "I''m hungry." Chapter 314 "Go to dinner." Qi Qingxing took her hand and nodded to master Mingyuan as a greeting. The party went directly to the nearest yard, where someone had already brought a vegetarian meal, and the great monk Zhichen was also there. As soon as Zhichen saw Jiang Wanbai, he stood up and his fierce face was about to be twisted together. After all He used to look down on Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai knew what he was going to do as soon as he looked at him. He said, "well, even if the past is over, we won''t mention it." When he got to his mouth, he swallowed it again. Subconsciously, he looked at master Mingyuan, "martial uncle Mingyuan." "Miss Jiang is broad-minded. I don''t care about you. Sit down and eat." Master Mingyuan said with a smile. When he heard his uncle say the same thing, he was relieved. He put his hands together and read the name of Buddha. He sat down cross legged like the others. The little situ looked around and asked in a low voice, "Miss Jiang, Arsene is still in the ancestral hall. Do you want to call him over?" Looking at the affection of looking for a bird''s nest in the mountains before, he asked a question for Arsene. "He doesn''t need to eat." Jiang Wanbai snorted. "Let him smell the smell," said the tiger They all look at Jiang Wanbai and wait for her answer. Jiang Wanbai didn''t answer in a hurry. After sipping Qi Qingxing''s tea and moistening his throat, he said, "since you want him to smell it so much, let him come." Little situ Yixi, he did not personally run to the ancestral hall to call for Arsene, but his thumb and forefinger reached into his lips and whistled. A moment later, a Sen''s figure appeared at the door. He grabbed the door frame and looked inside. Before he could make a sound, he ran to pull him in and said, "Miss Jiang is afraid of the cold. Don''t blow in with the door open." It was the door that opened and closed. A cold wind blew in from the outside. The cold Jiang Wanbai shivered for a moment. As soon as she opened her mouth to admit her mistake, she was stopped by little situ. She saw that master Zhichen was going to apologize just now, but Jiang Wanbai stopped her. Obviously, she is a little impatient to apologize. It''s not easy to think about it. Don''t be driven back. Little situ whispered to Arsene. Jiang Wanbai didn''t care about them. She was really hungry. After sitting down and sipping a sip of tea to moisten her throat, her chopsticks did not stop. Qi Qing on the side saw that she was a little anxious to eat. She was afraid that she would be scalded. She simply took it out for her. She was slightly cold. He knew the taste of Jiang Wanbai, but he didn''t need Jiang Wanbai to specify what to eat. But Jiang Wanbai soon discovered this. She slowed down and whispered to Qi Qingxing: "ah hang, you can eat it. Don''t worry about me. I''m much better now. I don''t have to worry about it." The reason why we are so hungry is actually the reason for the excessive use of divine consciousness after we go in. Qi Qingxing saw that she was really better. She nodded and began to eat by herself. After a meal, Jiang felt sleepy after a meal. She covered her mouth and yawned and said, "ah hang and I will go down the mountain first. If you have anything, you can come to Qihou house to find me, and little situ will come back with me..." She stopped for a moment, opened her eyes and asked to the little situ: "do you go back and say hello to the elder first? Go to Qihou''s house and find me again. " Chapter 315 But little situ shook his head and said, "brother Shen and Xiao Hu can go back and help me. Miss Jiang, I will go back with you." "All right. It depends on how you arrange it. I can''t start today. I have to wait until tomorrow morning at the earliest." After Jiang Wanbai finished, he stretched out his hand to Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing pulled her up from the ground. He took over the old lady Tang who was secretly refilled by a Sen and put it into the Huai emperor of Jiang Wanbai. In a low voice, he said in a low voice, "let Qingzhu go to Tang Li and ask him to deliver the nearest original jade." "Ah! Yes Jiang Wanbai''s eyes brightened, and he shook Qi Qingxing''s hand. His eyes were very bright. "Ah hang, fortunately you think about it. I forget it." "If there is a good jade, we will use it to make the array plate." Jiang Wanbai turned his head and said to little situ that the array plates she had prepared were all made of jade. The best jade itself contains aura. Whether the jade talisman or the array plate is made, the effect is better than that made of other materials. Xiaohu and others looked at each other and saw the meaning in each other''s eyes. They had already asked Miss Jiang to help them. How could they let Miss Jiang produce jade again? They knew how expensive the jade was. But They were all poor men. It seems that there is nothing good that can be taken. Jiang Wanbai didn''t notice their communication. Master Mingyuan didn''t go down the mountain with them again. A Sen sent Jiang Wanbai to the gate of Baidao temple. He saw the little situ and they walked away with Jiang Wanbai. A Sen''s face showed envy and a low expression. He had no way to leave the Daqing temple from the beginning of the transformation. Even if someone took his body out of the Daqing temple, he would still be trapped here and couldn''t get out at half a step. I didn''t think there was anything before. After all, he had to guard the forbidden area, and he couldn''t get away from it. But now it''s different. As long as he thought that he would not have to guard the forbidden area in the future, he envied them. At least, although they were soldiers of the battle, they were at least free near the capital city, more free than he was. "Arsene." Master Mingyuan appeared behind him, looked at Arsene''s back, read a low Buddhist name and called him. As soon as Arsene was in shape, he answered and turned to master Mingyuan. "Xiaoming, I''ll go back later." "Arsene, maybe you can ask Miss Jiang for help." Master Mingyuan said, "Shizu once said that you can''t leave here." Ashen hesitated for a moment, but the hesitation was gradually suppressed by him. He sighed and said, "let''s talk about it in the future, Xiaoming. We''ve asked her for such a big help. She doesn''t care about the past things with me. How can I say it again..." As he spoke, he raised his feet and continued to walk forward with a gloomy look on his face. Master Mingyuan watched him walk towards the courtyard where Qihou residence used to live. A long sigh was blown away by the cold wind. When she got down the mountain, Qi Qingxing, sitting beside Jiang Wanbai, suddenly opened her eyes and looked at her. "What''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai is drawing something on the paper with a pen. He has no clue for a moment. The pen eye in his hand is about to be stuffed into his mouth. He realizes Qi Qingxing''s gaze and thinks that he is going to bite the pen, so he puts it down. Qi Qing will see all her small movements in her eyes, showing a helpless smile, and said: "suddenly, we seem to have forgotten to ask a thing about Arsene." Chapter 316 "What''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai doesn''t understand. She always thinks that she has already asked her questions. Qi Qingxing stretched out his hand on her forehead and said, "window." Jiang Wanbai stretched out his hand to cover the place he had ordered, and slightly widened his eyes, "yes "Miss Jiang, what window?" The little situ sat outside the carriage, but his ears had been listening to the movement inside the carriage. Hearing the conversation between Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, he could not help asking curiously. Jiang Wanbai thought of the good relationship between Xiao situ and ASEN. He leaned over to open the curtain of the carriage and talk to him. Qi Qingxing pulled him back with his waist. "The cold wind is pouring in, aren''t you afraid of cold?" Little situ seems to be a real monk. Even in such a cold and windy day, he can still wear a thin summer shirt and not feel the slightest cold. If he is allowed to sit in the carriage, he still hates that it is too stuffy. Jiang Wanbai is more afraid of the cold than Qi Qingxing. As soon as she heard the word "cold wind", Jiang Wanbai shrank back immediately. She didn''t want to lift the curtain of the carriage any more. She sat in Qi Qingxing''s arms and asked him, "little situ, do you know why Arsene is lying on a window..." After that, Qi Si and Bai have been thinking about the things in the window. On hearing this, he was shocked, "what? I''ve never heard anyone talk about Arsene My hobby... " Peep through the window? Or the window of the girl''s house? This How do you look like a pervert? Little situ thought in his heart, but he didn''t say it. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing look at each other when they hear the words of xiaositu. "I think I''ll have to ask him himself the next time I go up the mountain." Jiangwan Baidao. Qi Qingxing shook his head and said, "don''t wait for the next time to go up the mountain." "Little situ, do you have any way to contact Arsene?" Qi Qingxing asked. Hearing Qi Qingxing''s question, Jiang Wanbai remembers that when he had lunch, Xiao situ wanted to call for Arsene to come over for dinner. However, the little situ sat still, and Arsene came over. Little situ Ying said: "yes, it''s this note. Each of us has one, which is convenient for us to contact." He said, passing the talisman from the outside of the carriage and said, "it was painted by little tiger. The first Rune he learned is this." "Passing notes?" Jiang Wanbai''s eyes brightened as soon as he heard these three words. To be honest, this is a more simple talisman than the thunder guiding talisman. It is indeed the first Rune learned when he was introduced to the former Taoist school. But in the 21st century, when there were mobile phones and Internet, the notes would not be useful. Even the relevant drawings were not left. After all, no one stipulated that they could not follow the trend of the times. Business depends on mobile phone and Internet! Can''t expect people outside to pass notes, too? It''s different here. It''s much more convenient to pass notes than her paper crane. No matter where people are, they can communicate to people. However, her paper crane has a distance limit. Once it exceeds that range, it will become a dead thing. "Can you draw this one?" Jiang Wanbai took over the notes and pondered over it for a while and asked the little situ. Little Stuart stopped for a moment, and his voice suddenly became much smaller. He shook his head and remembered that the curtain of the carriage was blocking him. Jiang Wanbai could not see his movements at all. He had to ask in a voice, "Miss Jiang, I really don''t know anything about pictorial symbols. I can''t even draw notes well." Chapter 317 "Do you have any more? Can you give me I''ll exchange it with you, and I''ll figure it out myself. " Jiang Wanbai said while pulling out a large number of Fu through the curtain of the carriage, "you can pick whatever you want." Looking at the large stack of Rune paper handed in front of him, he didn''t look at it carefully. He subconsciously said, "since Miss Jiang wants to pass notes, I''ll give you as many as you want. Anyway, if it''s not enough, let Xiaohu send it here. There''s no need to change it Miss Jiang As he spoke, he looked down at the rune paper in his hand, and his voice suddenly changed. After he looked at several pieces of Fu paper, his voice began to shake, "Miss Jiang, really Do you really want me to choose? " "Well. Whatever you choose. " Jiang Wanbai has used up the phonetic symbol handed over by the little situ and asked about the window of Arsene. The notes burned to ashes in the palm of her hand, and soon the ashes disappeared. Jiang Wanbai waited for a while, but she didn''t hear a reply from Arsene. She asked Xiao situ and said, "have you chosen it?" "This It''s hard to choose. " After swallowing and salivating, he asked, "Miss Jiang, are these symbols painted by yourself?" "Ah, yes." Jiang evening white point head, way: "if you are difficult to choose, leave a few more, anyway, I am not short of Rune paper." She does not lack any runes that can be drawn on yellow Rune paper. It only takes time. Jade Fu is the most precious. If little situ knows that she still has jade runes in her hand, she is afraid to roll down from the car excitedly. After a while, little situ handed in the rest of the rune paper together with most of the phonetic symbols on his body. His voice was a little shy. "Miss Jiang, you have a good array, and you can draw so many powerful talismans. It''s not too much to be a genius." He is worthy of being a disciple of Tianyin sect. Little situ didn''t say this, but said it silently in his heart. Little situ only left two notes to pass on one to Xiao Hu, who went back separately after going down the mountain. He asked him to take some notes for himself. Jiang Wanbai did not greedily take more runes when he handed over the runes. Although he wanted to own each piece, Jiang Wanbai did say that he could take more. Little situ only took two. Although Jiang Wanbai did not count them, she knew what was missing as soon as she got her Rune paper. She put away the rune paper with a smile in her eyes and said, "if Xiaohu sends you notes, you can ask him to come to me, and I will teach him these runes." The little situ, who was sitting outside, was so excited that he almost fell out of the carriage. He barely sat down and swallowed several mouthfuls of saliva before saying, "thank you, Miss Jiang!" The tone was solemn and his eyes were full of ecstasy. For Jiang Wanbai also a little more respect. As for those things which are not taught by Bai Jiang in the late 21st century, for example, those things that are not taught by Bai Jiang in the late 21st century will not go out easily. She calculated how many disciples she would take when she had the opportunity to pass on the inheritance of Tianyin gate. In the 21st century, there are masters and brothers guarding the inheritance of Tianyin gate. Here, let her come. Jiang Wanbai has a vague decision in his mind that if he has time in the future, he still needs to find the ruins of Tianyin gate which has been destroyed. She wants to know more about Tianyin gate, which once existed in this world. Thinking of this, Jiang Wanbai subconsciously looked at Qi Qingxing. Before he opened his mouth, Qi Qingxing seemed to have known what she was going to say. He was gentle and indulgent, and said in a low voice, "go where you want to go, only a little." Chapter 318 Qi Qingxing reached out and cut her hair in her ear. Then he said, "I must be there." No matter where she is going, he will be with her. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t speak. He was so moved that he could only throw himself around his waist and rub against his waist. His voice was slightly hoarse, "ah, you are so kind." Passing notes is worthy of being an entry-level talisman. Jiang Wanbai had already thought about it when the carriage stopped in front of the Qihou mansion with the stack of notes given by the little situ. It was already afternoon. After getting out of the carriage, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went back to their respective yards to clean up. When Qingzhu came up, Qi Qingxing asked the little situ to follow Qingzhu. The two soon packed up and went into the palace together with Mrs. Qi and Mr. Qi. Mrs. Qing''s stomach is getting bigger and bigger, and she won''t go out recently. Mrs. Qi also asked her to take good care of her in the family until she gives birth. The carriage stopped at the gate of the palace. The four people got out of the carriage and went to the palace. As soon as they entered the palace, they trotted over and said to Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wan: "Qi Shizi, Miss Jiang, your highness are waiting for you in the Health Preservation Hall. Please follow your servants?" It turned out that the prince had been waiting here for a long time, and he would stop people as long as he saw them. As for Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai''s seemingly friendly relationship with his royal highness, the Lord Qi didn''t say anything. He nodded to Qi Qingxing, and Mrs. Qi also said with a smile: "you young people, stay with the young people. We older people will go to the other side." In his prime of life, he was regarded as the elder Lord of Qi by his mother Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing follow the palace people to the health palace. When they go, they find Xiao Quan and his Highness the prince are there. Xiao Quan is sitting beside the bed, holding out his hand to tease the five princesses. On the contrary, his highness, the great prince, stands on one side and orders people to do things. As soon as the discerning eye sees it, Xiao Quan is determined to cultivate his highness as a prince. It is said that the prince''s Highness has also moved to the East Palace at the beginning of the month, and now there is only one imperial edict left. As soon as the prince saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, his eyes were bright. He waved his hand and called them back. He strode towards them. But when he came to them, he suddenly realized something. He stopped and said with a straight face: "how did you come?" As soon as the words were uttered, the eldest prince''s face became stiff. The complaint in this sentence was too strong, and there was a little resentment in it. It''s not in line with his status as the great prince! Fortunately, even Xiao Quan didn''t scold him at this time. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had a salute, Xiao Quan said to Jiang Wanbai: "you come and have a look, zhen''er is not much better?" I saw you yesterday. River white in the heart silently Tucao, but on the surface but make complaints about it, nodding down should go down, but this eyebrow heart is slightly frown. "What''s the matter?" At the sight of her frown, Xiao Quan''s expression sank. As for the late emperor, what is Xiaoquan''s failure to let her down "Zhen son now in addition to drink milk, only too hospital to open the medicine." The eldest prince came up and replied. Xiao Quan stood aside and did not speak, but for a moment, like the eldest prince, the fifth princess had never taken anything except milk and medicine. Chapter 319 Jiang Wanbai gives a light Tut and suddenly leans close to Princess Wu. Xiao Quan looks a little tense as soon as she sees her action. After all, she has seen it with her own eyes. The last time Jiang Wanbai leaned over to the five princesses, she noticed the existence of poisonous insects from the fifth princess. Xiao Quan''s throat was tight and his voice was cold, "it''s hard to understand, but it''s a bug?" "The emperor is holy." Jiang Wanbai maintains the action of bending over and looks at Xiao Quan with his side head, making a faint sound. The four words confirmed Xiao Quan''s conjecture. Xiao Quan clenched his hands into fists. Together with his royal highness, both father and son''s faces became gloomy. Jiang Wanbai withdrew his sight and took out a piece of Rune paper from his sleeve. In a low voice, he said in a low voice, "the emperor is kind, but he has pity on the fifth princess. He doesn''t understand anything at a young age. He doesn''t say anything about his mother''s death, but he still suffers from this great crime. The Emperor..." "Late, late." Qi Qingxing, who had been silent, suddenly called out to her. Jiang Wanbai stops and takes a look at him. Qi Qingxing looks the same and asks, "is the fifth Princess serious this time?" In fact, seeing that Jiang Wanbai can still say these words, we can know that the fifth princess is not serious this time. He just found an excuse to interrupt Jiang Wanbai. At first, they could verify whether the Empress Dowager was the real murderer, but the emperor called to stop. Now the fifth princess is poisoned again. Jiang Wanbai''s first reaction is to think of the Empress Dowager. After all, raising Gu is not something that everyone can raise. Princess Wu is still so young and has just come to this world and lost her mother. Even if she is protected by the emperor when she grows up, the Emperor may not be able to control everyone''s mouth, right? Who can guarantee that the five princesses will never be ridiculed behind their backs? At the thought of this, Jiang Wanbai was angry. How to say that she saved the fifth princess? Every time she went into the palace, she would come to see the five princesses. Jiang Wanbai also watched the five princesses recover gradually and fade away from her former frightening appearance. She couldn''t help saying those words. However, Qi Qingxing makes a voice and makes Jiang Wanbai come back to her senses. Even if she is angry again and is the Savior of the five princesses, she is the emperor of the world, and she is not the one who can vent her anger and dissatisfaction. The world is not the 21st century. There is no saying that everyone is equal. After recognizing this point, Jiang Wanbai silently suppressed his anger, and after a while, he began to tell the fifth Princess about her present situation. "In time, the insects are still sleeping." She said two words coldly in her voice and then closed her mouth. The rune paper, which she held in her fingers, fluttered in the brow of Princess Wu. The rune paper suddenly burned, and white smoke penetrated into Princess Wu''s nose. A moment later, the five princesses, who originally had wide open eyes and a confused face, suddenly began to cry. The cry was still loud, but it was not different from the newborn baby, which also proved that the five princesses were indeed slowly brought back during this period of time. When the fifth Princess burst into tears, Xiao Quan and his Highness the prince came over subconsciously, but when they saw Jiang Wanbai there, they stopped again and just kept staring at this side. Soon, the cry of the fifth Princess stopped slowly. The rune paper in Jiang Wan''s white hands burned out, and the ashes after burning still looked like a piece of Rune paper and did not scatter down. Jiang Wan''s white head didn''t come back. Before the prince could react, Qi Qingxing came forward and took a handkerchief to catch the burned Rune paper in Jiang Wanbai''s hand. As soon as the rune paper was released, it was immediately scattered into ashes and wrapped in Qi Qingxing''s handkerchief. Chapter 320 At the same time, dark smoke flew out of Princess Wu''s nose. Jiang Wanbai had been on guard for a long time. He covered his mouth and nose with his sleeve. Without looking back, he stretched out his hand and pulled his sleeve to cover Qi Qingxing''s mouth and nose. Qi Qingxing''s eyes crossed with a smile and raised his hand on the back of her hand. Jiang Wanbai looked back at him and wanted to take his hand back. He didn''t jerk, so he gave up. Xiao Quan is also the emperor of the world at least. When he saw Jiang Wanbai''s action, he also reacted quickly. He only vaguely smelled a little stench. The eldest prince was young, and even though he pretended to be mature, his reaction was slow. As soon as he smelled the stench, the prince didn''t resist it and immediately vomited up. Fortunately, the black smoke gradually dispersed. Jiang Wanbai gave Qi Qingxing a light stare. When he let go of his hand, she stood up and retreated from the bedside and said in a low voice: "it''s OK." The eldest prince picked up the tea cup and slowed down. After seeing Xiao Quan, he turned around and walked out quickly. Xiao Quan pursed his lips and looked at Jiang Wanbai. He did not care about what she had said before. Instead, he asked in a deep voice, "what can we do to eradicate the poisonous insects in the palace?" "Yes." Jiang Wanbai replied, opening his mouth to ask him whether he was going to keep his hand this time, but when he got to his mouth, he swallowed it back and said, "the minister''s daughter wrote a prescription, and the emperor asked the people in the Tai hospital to make it..." Jiang Wanbai gave a solution. Xiao Quan quickly called for father-in-law Li to send the paper and pen. When Jiang Wanbai wrote the prescription on the spot, Mr. Li took the prescription and sent it to the Tai hospital. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing quit. When they came out of the Health Preservation Hall, they saw countless palace people kneeling in the open space. The prince''s highness stood in front of them with his hands on his back. Lin Ge and several guards stood beside him. Two palace people were pressed on the ground, bloody and howling, but the execution did not stop. Jiang Wanbai steps a meal, eyes slightly squint. "See what?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice when he saw her reaction. Jiang Wanbai whispered a few words with Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing said, "wait here for a moment. I''ll go and talk to your Highness the prince." Jiang evening white point head, know is not suitable for their own appearance, so stood in situ waiting. Looking at Qi Qing walking to the prince, he leaned over and said a few words in a low voice. The prince hung his eyes and nodded. He restrained himself from looking at Jiang Wanbai or the palace man Qi Qingxing said. Because the first thing Qi Qing said when he walked over was, "Your Highness, no matter what I say later, I hope you can keep your posture." The eldest prince could understand that he was protecting Jiang Wanbai for a moment, so he restrained himself. When Qi Qingxing stood up straight and retreated to one side, he looked up at Qi Qingxing and said, "I see. Thank you for your son and Miss Jiang. I hope I can meet you in wanshulou tomorrow." He solemnly said the latter sentence, so that others might think they were talking about other things, and he would not doubt why Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai appeared here. After all, even though Qi Qingxing rarely appeared in front of people before, we still remember the story of Qi Qingxing reading with the emperor when he was a teenager. It is also clear that if Qi Qingxing was not in good health, he would have been in position and powerful officials at this time. It is not surprising that he could take Jiang Wanbai to Wanshu building. After all, Qi Qingxing, as a teenager, went to wanshulou. Chapter 321 His Highness Prince often goes to wanshulou recently, so it''s no surprise that the three people are familiar with each other. Qi Qingxing saluted the prince slightly, turned to Jiang Wanbai and said in a low voice, "let''s go." Jiang Wanbai nodded his head and left the Health Preservation Hall with him. When he left, he heard the voice of his Highness the great prince ringing behind him: "catch her!" Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing did not look back, and they were not interested in who was caught by his Highness the prince. After spending so much time in the Health Preservation Hall, the sky has gradually darkened. After all, it was winter, and it was dark in the morning. Lights were lit up all over the Imperial City, and huge night pearls were shining on the star picking platform. The Palace Banquet is arranged under the star picking platform. If you look up, you can see the emperor. At this moment, the emperor has not come, but you can only see the star picking platform behind the emperor, standing in the night, but the night pearls above are shining. At a glance, it is really like the stars in the night sky. The courtiers sat in the front, while the family members sat next to or behind the courtiers. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing arrived, Mrs. Qi was talking to an old lady with a faint smile on her face. She had not noticed Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. It was the old lady who first noticed Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai who were walking side by side. She swept Jiang Wanbai and fell on Qi Qingxing with a light glance. The original slightly turbid eyes suddenly brightened. "This is your family, right? I don''t think it''s like the rumor says. It''s more elegant than the children of our aristocratic families in Beijing. " Who doesn''t like her grandson being praised by others? Mrs. Qi smiles more deeply and says, "it''s just that she has been raised in the past few months. She was really ill and didn''t like to see people before. It''s thanks to our late morning shift." Mrs. Qi waved to Jiang Wanbai and directly pulled her over to sit beside him. He said, "this is the old lady of song Taifu''s family. Song laotaifu used to be a teacher of Qingxing." When Qi Qingxing was studying in the palace, the old master Fu of Song Dynasty taught these aristocratic families, princesses and princesses to read in the palace. Now, the eldest son of song Laotai Fu, who is now Song Taifu, is teaching in the palace. People with a clear eye can see how much Mrs. Qi likes this granddaughter-in-law who has not yet passed through the door. "Old lady song." Jiang Wanbai pursed his lips and laughed. The smile on the old man''s face faded a little bit. She didn''t answer Jiang Wanbai''s words, but nodded lightly. She took Mrs. Qi and began to praise Qi Qingxing secretly. Jiang Wanbai obviously felt that the old lady of song was not happy with him. Seeing that she was very worried about Qi Qingxing, he came to the conclusion that Qi Qingxing was sitting at the hand of Lord Qi, that is, in front of Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai could reach out and pull his sleeve. But she sat down and did not move, but Qi Qingxing turned around, poured a cup of hot tea for her, put it into her hand, and asked in a low voice, "is it cold?" "Not cold." Jiang Wanbai shakes his head and opens his cloak to show him the lady Tang she is holding. He whispers, "it''s still hot." Qi Qingxing''s eyes crossed with a smile and asked her to eat something to cushion her stomach. The emperor would not come here until later. Jiang evening white head, but really look at the pastry in front of him, found that several had not eaten before, and tasted them one by one. Chapter 322 The former interaction between the two fell into the eyes of Mrs. song and Mrs. Qi. Mrs. Qi''s face was full of smiles. She was glad to see the success of the two younger generation''s intimacy, but the old lady''s face was heavy. Suddenly, she asked Jiang Wanbai, "Miss Jiang, your father and grandmother have moved to Yancheng. I heard that they have taken all the things of the Jiang family?" Jiang Wanbai raised his head and said with a smile, "everything that should be taken away has been taken away." As for the things that shouldn''t be taken away, they naturally stay in the capital, such as the dowry left by her mother. Mrs. song understood what she said, and her face became stiff for a moment. She said that it was not easy for the girl to coax old lady Qi so well. However, she showed a smile on her face and said, "I heard that master Jiang and Mrs. Jiang were not in good health when they left. It seems that Miss Jiang didn''t go to see her off that day? It''s a long way to Yancheng. I don''t know if Miss Jiang will see you again in the future. We''re old. I don''t know when we''ll go... " She gave a plaintive sigh of melancholy. Inside and outside, she is accusing Jiang Wanbai of not caring about her family. If she is more straightforward, I''m afraid she will point to Jiang Wanbai and say that she is a wolf in the cheek. Mrs. Qi is not a fool. Now she can see the purpose of this old lady song. The smile on her face faded. Jiang Wanbai did not make a sound. Mrs. Qi said, "I took Wanbai to accompany me to Daqing temple that day. Sooner or later, she will marry into Qi Hou''s house. She is a member of Qi Hou''s house. Why do you have to go to a place like Yancheng? She is a dutiful person, and I can''t bear her... " Qi''s words almost hit old lady song''s face. Old lady song also saw that Qi Laofu was not happy. She couldn''t help being anxious. If Mrs. Qi liked Jiang Wanbai so much, how could her granddaughter be? After thinking about this, Mrs. song suddenly looked at Qi Qingxing. She didn''t seem to see the cool attitude of old lady Qi. She suddenly said, "speaking of all, Qi Shizi and my family Xuanxuan had a good relationship at that time. They often read books and drew pictures together, but their interaction became weaker when they grew up. Xuanxuan often thought of Qi Shizi. I want to say, what''s the friendship between them Can you put it down because you grow up? " She said this to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. In the opinion of Mrs. song, no matter which man he is, hearing a woman reading about himself, he will surely have thoughts and thoughts in his heart. When he waits for her family Xuanxuan to come, Qi Qingxing will surely be interested in her appearance. In addition, her family background did not know how much better than Jiang Wanbai, but Qi Qingxing had a little ambition, he knew who should be the wife of this son of a generation. Old lady song had already inquired about it for a long time. She knew that neither Mrs. Qi nor Lord Qi would force Qi Qingxing. If Qi Qingxing didn''t want to marry Jiang Wanbai again as his son''s wife, Mrs. Qi couldn''t help loving Jiang Wanbai any more. She could stay as a concubine. Song Laofu''s mind is very good, thinking is also very clear, but she just can''t think of what Jiang Wanbai means to Qi Houfu, and she can''t think of Qi Qingxing''s feelings for Jiang Wanbai. After all, there are many women in the backyard, even if she is the song Laofu with excellent character. What one person in a lifetime, for old lady song, is something in the play book. Chapter 323 Mrs. Qi didn''t speak. She looked at Qi Qingxing. Jiang Wanbai also looked at him. Qi Qingxing turned around and said to song Laofu with a straight face: "old lady song, I have never had any friendship with Miss lingfu. When I was studying in the palace, I didn''t even say a word. The emperor and others can testify for me. These words of old lady song have been passed on to my daughter in lingfu I hope you can be careful He twice asked Mrs. song to speak cautiously and solemnly. In the eyes of Mrs. song, she was eager to get rid of the relationship with her granddaughter. She was refuted by the party concerned. There were other people around. Mrs. song''s face was stiff and pale, and she was very beautiful for a moment. However, Qi Qingxing also mentioned the emperor. If the old lady song argued again, Qi Qingxing would not recognize him. Could he call the emperor to testify at that time? At that time, things would be as Qi Qingxing said. Her granddaughter''s face, and even her whole Song Dynasty''s face, would be completely wiped out. Just at this time, a soft voice sounded and attracted people''s attention. Apart from Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai, Jiang Wanbai was pulling Qi Qingxing''s sleeve and whispering to him, "do you really don''t know Miss Xuanxuan of her family?" "I don''t know." Qi Qingxing shook his head. As soon as he finished, the soft voice called him. "Qi Shizi." Song Shixuan stood beside the old lady of Song Dynasty with a warm smile and looked at Qi Qingxing. Jiang Wanbai slowly retreated back to sit down, drooping his eyes without speaking. Qi Qingxing lifted his eyes and swept in the past. He took back his sight and nodded, but he did not make a sound. Instead, he looked at the old lady Qi. Obviously, I don''t know the girl in front of her, waiting for her grandmother to introduce her. Jiang Wanbai endured a smile, and Mrs. Qi also had a smile on her face. She did not care what the Song family''s grandparents and grandchildren were. She said with a smile: "this is the granddaughter of the song Taifu family. You should not know each other. After all, you have never talked." The old lady Qi mentioned Qi Qingxing''s words just now. The faces of the grandsons and grandsons of the Song family were even worse. There was no smile on the old man''s face. However, song Shixuan turned pale and her eyes were slightly red. However, she did not lose her manners. She forced a smile to song Laofu: "grandmother, it''s late. Let''s go to my father''s side." The old lady of song had no face to stay. She nodded and stood up. Although the Song family were Taifu, they were not the teachers of the emperor at that time. It was the emperor''s teacher who taught the emperor''s skills. The emperor''s teacher did not have any grade, and even never attended these Palace banquets. It is said that they will visit each other''s family in the Imperial Palace once in a while. Such as Palace Banquet, the emperor never attended. Compared with the imperial teachers, although song Taifu also taught princesses and princesses, the rank was there. Qi Hou''s house was first on the emperor''s left hand side, while song''s house was behind. "Mrs. Qi, Qi Shizi, Miss Jiang, my grandmother and I went first." Before leaving, song Shixuan again said hello one by one, but it seemed that she was really gentle, quite different from her grandmother. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help looking at Song Shixuan''s back. Before seeing song Shixuan''s face, Mrs. Qi saw her and said, "Wanbai, people of the Song family don''t have to worry about it. No matter it''s grandmother or ah hang, you are the only one." Chapter 324 "Grandmother, I know that." Jiang Wanbai laughs and takes back her sight. She whispers to Mrs. Qi: "I think this girl song seems to be OK." However, song Shixuan''s Thoughts on Qi Qingxing are not good to her. No one will like to be watched by others. "You didn''t even say a word to her. Why do you think she''s ok?" Mrs. Qi shook her head and sighed, "do you think that girl song really just came here? As early as grandma came, she was there. She hasn''t been here. Isn''t she waiting for Qingxing? " Jiang Wanbai was stunned, but she didn''t notice this. After all, before the song Shixuan came, she didn''t know which one was song Shixuan. Qi Hou''s residence, which was closest to the emperor, was already attracting people''s attention. Jiang Wanbai would not look at it one by one. Jiang Wanbai thought that he was just coming to have a meal and have a rest. He went back after a night. He didn''t expect to find a man who coveted Qi Qingxing. She sighed and went on eating the cake. Before long, Xiao Quan came with the eldest prince and the fifth princess, and the banquet began. "Why didn''t the Empress Dowager attend tonight?" Qi old lady looked up at it doubtfully. In the past, the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager sat on both sides of the emperor''s Palace Banquet. But now the Empress Dowager has passed away, but the Empress Dowager has not come out. Instead, the eldest prince sits on the lower left side of the emperor to replace the Qi Marquis house and become the nearest to the emperor on the left side. "The Empress Dowager''s mother is in a state of malaise, and the doctor has told her to have a good rest for a while." The palace man standing behind him said with a smile. Mrs. Qi said nothing more when she heard the speech. Because Mrs. Qing was away, Mrs. Qi was talking to Jiang Wanbai. But most of the time, Jiang Wanbai was eating, listening carefully to Mrs. Qi''s introduction to the people on the stage. Mrs. Qi looked serious when she heard it. It seemed that she really remembered it. But actually, she began to be distracted by the night white on the river. Qi Qingxing occasionally whispered a few words with Qi Hou Ye. From time to time, she would look back at Jiang Wanbai''s situation and tell her in a low voice that she should not eat too much, otherwise she would suffer from sleep at night. "Anyway, I didn''t plan to sleep tonight. If I didn''t eat more, I would be hungry later." Jiang Wanbai whispered. Qi Qingxing''s eyes flashed helplessly. After a few mouthfuls of rice, the ministers offered their own full moon gifts for the five princesses. After the Lin family''s lesson that they had been dragged down by the current Dynasty, they all had a long memory, and the full moon gifts they gave were all regular. What Jiang Wanbai doesn''t understand is that each family just gives the full moon gift, "why do you have to dance?" Jiang Wanbai pulled Qi Qingxing''s sleeve and asked in a low voice. Qi Qingxing had doubts in his eyes, shook his head and said, "I don''t know." She turned her head to ask Mrs. Qi. She was slightly embarrassed. Maybe this is the first time that we all know it. "These are women of the right age. If they are not regarded by the emperor, they will be able to see a good marriage relationship for their unmarried men and women even if they are all present at the moment. If they see each other on the spot, they can also ask the emperor for a grace to give them the imperial edict." Qi explained. Jiang Wanbai was a little confused. After half a ring, he was speechless. In a word, these people regarded the full moon banquet of the fifth princess as a large-scale blind date party, and even the emperor was involved in it. Chapter 325 However, Jiang Wanbai has a look at Xiao Quan above. Although he is already the father of several children, he is only a few years older than Qi Qingxing. He is a young and middle-aged man, and his appearance is really handsome. He is also an emperor in the world. It''s really attractive to women. What''s more, now that the rear position is vacant, who has stipulated that only those women in the harem can compete for the latter position? For example, the two people who had just appeared on the stage were obviously aiming at Xiao Quan. Their eyes were affectionate, and they never moved away from Xiao Quan. On the contrary, Xiao Quan either said something to the prince or looked at the five princesses in the arms of one of the palace people, ignoring the women''s eyes. Jiang Wanbai sighed and suddenly stretched out his hand to pull Qi Qingxing''s sleeve. "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing is not good to directly turn around, just look at her side, the side face reflects the light, appears particularly gentle, especially the eyes seem to be full of light. Huang Jiang night white Leng for a moment, she came back to God, whispered: "you turn around, let me see your face." "What''s wrong with my face?" Although Qi Qingxing asked, he still turned to face her according to her meaning. Jiang Wanbai looked closer and said, "I''ll see if you have any rotten peach blossom tonight." As soon as this was said, Mrs. Qi beside him began to laugh and looked at him. The Lord Qi in front of him was slightly stunned. Yu Guang also looked at him and was eager to try. After all, Jiang Wanbai said a few days ago that there was a rotten peach blossom in his face, and he didn''t know whether he was still there. After all, he has been careful these days, except for lady Qing and others in the family, even the servant girls are not allowed to get close to him. When he meets other women outside, he can avoid them. Qi Qingxing just felt helpless when he heard Jiang Wanbai''s words. He looked at Jiang Wanbai and frowned. He felt a thump in his heart. He could not help but explain in a low voice: "evening, even if there are rotten peach blossoms, it has nothing to do with me." It''s not the rotten peach blossom that he took the initiative to provoke. Jiang Wanbai raised his eyelids and looked at him. He snorted and went back without speaking. Qi Qingxing was nervous. He thought she was really angry, so he quickly took her hand and coaxed her in a low voice: "late night, my fault..." "What''s wrong?" Jiang Wanbai raised his eyes and looked at him, "what''s wrong with you? Or is it because you are the son of the prince of Qi''s residence? " "I..." Rao is Qi Qingxing. He was also asked by Jiang Wanbai. He scratched his head and couldn''t speak. On the contrary, Mrs. Qi pushed him with a smile and said, "the evening white is not angry at all, you silly boy!" As soon as Mrs. Qi finished, Jiang Wanbai chuckled and looked at him with a smile and said, "rotten peach blossoms are there. Just start to pinch them." Qi Qingxing has no choice but to pinch her fingertip. For a moment, he loves and hates her. Just at this time, Jiang Wanbai accidentally sweeps the Lord Qi next to Qi Qingxing and is stunned. "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice and looked at his father along her eyes. And the Lord of Qi was more careful and sat on his side and looked at her. What both father and son thought about was that Jiang Wanbai said that there were rotten peach blossoms on Lord Qi''s face. However, Mrs. Qi didn''t know about it. She just saw that her son and grandson were different, so she became nervous. Jiang Wanbai thought about it for a moment. He felt that it was hard to say so. He lowered his voice and whispered, "Lord, be careful tonight." Chapter 326 She told him to be more careful tonight. If something really happened, he would have a number in his heart. Jiang Wanbai thought that this was what he could do. Qi Hou Ye''s face changed slightly. After a moment, he nodded to her slightly. Qi old lady followed nervously, took Jiang Wanbai''s hand and asked anxiously, "Wanbai, is there any disaster for him tonight?" "No, grandmother." Jiang Wanbai said in a low voice, "it''s just some small troubles. As long as the Marquis pays attention to some of them, those troubles will not raise any storm." "It means that if you don''t notice, will it become a big problem?" Mrs. Qi then said to Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai, suddenly a little speechless, but Qi old lady said is really good. Rotten peach blossom, rotten peach blossom, since it is rotten peach blossom, will always send out a disgusting smell, which will only lead to all kinds of disasters. Or qi Qingxing appeased the old lady Qi and said, "grandmother, Father knows it in mind." Originally, it was Lian Yun who was sitting at the bottom of Qi Hou''s house. But because bao''er was still young, even his wife didn''t bring bao''er with him. Even his wife stayed in the house to take care of bao''er. Since she was abducted twice, even his wife is now in a state of trembling. No one can believe it. As a result, Lian Yun was sitting alone. Among all the civil and military officials in the Manchu Dynasty, only Lian Yun was left with no family members. Jiang Wanbai discovered unexpectedly that there was a woman staring at Lian Yun. However, if you think about it carefully, there is only one lady Lian in the general''s residence. Actually, Lian Yun is still in her prime and occupies a high position. Compared with Xiao Quan, his status is poor. On the contrary, at least his backyard is clean. Just this is enough for many women''s hearts to move secretly, because in the next room, Shu Wan also saw Lian Yun''s subordinates with their daughter to meet Lian Yun, and wanted that girl to propose a toast to Lian Yun. Unfortunately, Lian Yun didn''t move. Poor face if peach blossom girl''s face gradually faded, finally bit the lip, red eyes ran away. "The little girl is a little bit delicate. I really don''t understand. I hope the general will not blame me." That subordinate looks embarrassed Chao Lian Yun way. But even Yun still didn''t look at him. He just glanced at a young man at the bottom. The young man nodded slightly and stood up straight. Soon, several soldiers came over, covered the man''s mouth and dragged him down. A moment later, the young man went back to the table and continued to talk and drink with others. No one paid attention to the tail of the banquet, and suddenly there was an empty seat. Probably aware of Jiang Wanbai''s eyes, Lian Yun looks at Jiang Wanbai and nods to her slightly. Her eyebrows are kind. Jiang Wanbai smiles back. With the appeasement of Qi Qingxing and Qi houye, Mrs. Qi finally put her heart down. In such a short time, several people offered songs and dances. Just at this time, a light drum beat sounded, which was obviously different from the previous music. Therefore, almost everyone''s attention was attracted. The Wanbai river includes. However, when he saw two people dancing on the big drum in the center, Jiang Wanbai felt a little indescribable for a moment. The two women dancing on the drum happened to be people Jiang Wanbai knew. One was Jiang Ruyue, wearing a red suit like fire, and the other was song Shixuan, who had just seen Jiang Wanbai, wearing a white suit. Chapter 327 One is as warm as fire, and the other is warm as water. For a moment, most of the men''s eyes at the banquet are attracted to the past. Naturally, women''s eyes are indispensable. Even Xiao Quan put his eyes on the two people, and their eyes were a little hot. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help thinking when she saw this scene, but soon she put the idea behind her. No matter whether Jiang Ruyue would enter the palace or not, it would not affect her. She looked at Qi Qingxing in front of her and found that Qi Qingxing was talking to Lian Yun on the right side. She did not look behind the two dancers. Jiang Wanbai immediately put her heart down. It''s OK for her to catch ghosts, but she can''t dance for her to dance. Soon, as the two girls stopped dancing, the drums also stopped. For a moment, there was a silence in the field. Only the sound of breathing instability after the two girls finished dancing could be heard. Gradually, I don''t know who took the lead in clapping and called "yes". Then the applause broke out. After a moment, the voice gradually stopped. People looked at Xiao Quan and wondered which of the two girls Xiao Quan would leave behind, or whether both of them would stay. "Which family are you from?" asked Xiao Quan Jiang Ruyue and song Shixuan looked at each other. Song Shixuan first stepped forward slightly, knelt down on her knees, and her voice was soft. "Back to the emperor, my daughter''s father is song Taifu." "Oh? And you? " Xiao Quan''s eyes fell on Jiang Ruyue in red. He was more interested in Jiang Ruyue than song Shixuan, who was gentle as water. Jiang Ruyue took a deep breath and said, "Chen Nu Jiang Ruyue." Xiao Quan''s eyes sank, but in an instant scattered. He took up the wine glass on the table and drank it. Duke Li, standing on one side, raised his voice and said, "reward!" Jiang Ruyue and song Shixuan are both stunned. They look at each other and see the disappointment in each other''s eyes. However, it is the Palace Banquet. Jiang Ruyue knows that she has no one to rely on now. She bit her lip, thanks and then retreats. Only song Shixuan still knelt there. When Jiang Wanbai saw this scene, his eyelids jumped and he had a bad premonition in his heart. Sure enough, Duke Li saw that song Shixuan was still kneeling and did not thank him. He looked at Xiao Quan, but Xiao Quan didn''t speak. Duke Li asked, "Miss Song, what are you doing? Are you so happy? Thank you "Thank you for your reward..." Song Shixuan bit her lip. Mr. Li was a little relieved. After all, this is the fifth princess''s full moon banquet. No one has the courage to make trouble at this time. As a result, the next moment I heard the song poem Xuan say: "emperor, the courtiers want to ask for a grace." Li Gonggong''s eyelids also jumped fiercely. In his heart, he said that song Taifu didn''t even teach his daughter well. He asked for a favor? She really looks up to herself! At this time, no one dared to speak. The courtiers looked at Song Taifu one after another, but they saw that song Taifu was sitting there steadily and his eyes fell on the other side of Qihou''s house. However, neither the Lord Qi nor the son of Qi looked at him. But the women all stare at Song Shixuan and guess what makes her so bold that she dare to ask the emperor for a favor. Just now, the emperor did not say anything after he finished his question, but Duke Li said a "reward", which made the meaning very clear. At this time, he still wanted to ask for grace? Everyone was waiting for Xiao Quan''s reaction. Xiao Quan lifted his eyes and glanced at Song Taifu. Song Taifu, who was still sitting like a mountain, felt a chill on his back. His face turned pale and finally he was not as calm as before. Chapter 328 Even a faint regret. But now there is no way out. "Grace?" said Xiao Quan in a cold voice "Yes." Song Shixuan noticed that countless eyes fell on her, among which Xiao Quan, the top one, was the most stressful. Her hands on the ground were shaking slightly. I thought that Xiao Quan would ask what kind of grace she wanted to ask for in the next moment, and then she could say what she wanted. But Xiao Quan chuckled, which made everyone feel nervous. No one would think that Xiao Quan was in a happy mood. The next moment, he heard Xiao Quan say: "all the people who can ask for grace in front of me are those who have made great achievements. You In other words, what great achievements have you made recently? How dare you ask for a favor in front of me The last sentence, mixed with anger, made the people who had been sitting leave the stool one after another and knelt down, shouting: "the emperor, please stop being angry!" And the Song poetry Xuan is pale, shivering like chaff. In addition to the eldest prince, only Qi Hou''s house and Lian Yun were still sitting still. Old lady Qi was supposed to kneel, but was stopped by Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai murmured: "it''s not us that annoy the emperor. Grandmother, why should we be upset by her song Shixuan, and the Emperor will also kneel down, so there is no need to kneel." Mrs. Qi hesitated to look at the Lord Qi, and found that her son and grandson were sitting steadily. Then she was relieved. She did not move. She just patted the back of Jiang Wanbai''s hand and said vaguely, "the evening white can see better than me." Jiang evening white curved lips smile, continue to look at the field. Song Shixuan shivered all over, opened her lips, and tried to speak several times. But at this time, she realized what was meant by the anger of the emperor, the heavy momentum pressed on her body, and the scorn, ridicule and even resentment around her, which made her want to faint directly now. It''s totally different from what she thought! No one dares to persuade Xiao Quan at this time, and no one wants to persuade Xiao Quan. What does it matter for the Song family to die on their own? Even the prince and princess, who was taught by song Taifu, was suspicious. She did not dare to bear her father''s anger for the sake of song Taifu. After all, they were still children, and there were nannies and mammies watching them. The eldest prince sat there without lifting his eyelids. Before the Queen''s death, it was song Taifu who taught his Royal Highness the knowledge. But the experience at that time was not a good memory for his highness. After all, in the opinion of song Taifu, he is the prince who is most unlikely to become a prince, so it is not worth his attention to him. It was the fifth princess who broke the silence. Xiao Quan''s attention was completely attracted by Nuo Nuo''s whining. Duke Li looked at lingo, and lingo nodded. Soon, the guards came forward and covered song Shixuan''s mouth and pulled her down. A moment later, the sound of the harp and the dancer came back to the field. It''s just that no one dares to offer songs and dances any more. Those noble women who have prepared carefully for a long time but have no use for it, hate song Shixuan to death. Jiang Wanbai pulled Qi Qingxing''s sleeve and whispered, "she doesn''t want the emperor to give her marriage to you?" After all, Jiang Ruyue and others made a wave of such Sao operations before, and directly presented Jiang to Sao to Yancheng. If song Shixuan also wanted to marry Qi Qingxing through marriage, it seems no surprise. Chapter 329 Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment and shook his head, "I don''t know." He didn''t know what song Shixuan was going to do, but "even if she really asked for the marriage decree, I would not marry her." "Even if it''s a protest?" Jiang Wanbai slightly raises eyebrows. Qi Qingxing did not hesitate and nodded firmly. Jiang Wanbai opens her eyebrows and smiles. After eating and drinking, everyone gradually dispersed. Xiao Quan had already left with the five princesses, waiting for the moment when the morning sun rose, the national master would pray for the five princesses. Even when the eldest prince was born, he did not receive such treatment. Even other princes and princesses, whether full moon wine or 100 day banquet, were celebrating at will in their own mother''s palace. It has never been such a heavy feast for civil and military officials. It is either the birthday feast of the emperor or the empress dowager, or the crown prince. It is the first time that a princess has been treated like this, which shows the emperor''s love for the five princesses. Jiang Wanbai also quickly led Qi Qing to walk. They went to the great prince''s highness. They went to wanshulou together. When they saw wanshulou from afar, they all walked together. "How can I look at a man standing in front of the Wanshu building?" Jiang Wanbai murmured. It was the first time that she came to wanshulou in the evening, and it was the first time that she knew that there was no light outside. Compared with the star picking platform just now, the wanshulou in front of her was really standing in the night. Only the clear and cool moonlight in the sky fell, leaving a little light. "The man is a little familiar." The great prince whispered. Unconsciously, they all lowered their voices, as if they were afraid to disturb the person standing in front of the wanshulou. Qi Qingxing looks a little inexplicable, he said: "it''s the old Eunuch in the small window." At the moment, Qi Qingxing has already used the invisible talisman, but don''t worry about being seen by others. "Is it him?" Jiang Wanbai and the eldest prince are both a little surprised. After thinking about it, they still raise their feet to go there. Maybe in the evening, the old eunuch guarding the wanshulou feels lonely, so he comes out to enjoy the moon alone? After all, compared with here, there are singing and dancing on the stage, but it''s very busy. Now there are people drinking there waiting for dawn. When she got closer, Jiang Wanbai decided that the man was really the old Eunuch in the small window. To her surprise, when she went to see the old eunuch from the small window, she only thought that he was not tall. But now it seems that this man is not like a eunuch. He is very tall with wide shoulders and narrow waist, which is almost a match for some of lingo. In the evening of Jiang, he thought in his white eyes. The old eunuch also saw her and his royal highness, nodded slightly, turned and walked toward the library. As he walked, he said, "there will be no lights in the night. Several masters should try to come in the daytime in the future, otherwise accidents will happen easily." Jiang Wanbai didn''t realize what the old eunuch said. He nodded vaguely, thinking that even if she wanted to come over at night in the future, she might not be able to make it. After all, it''s rare to spend the night in the palace. However, there was a trace of doubt in the eyes of his royal highness. Qi Qingxing''s figure was slightly stunned, and soon he followed him as if nothing had happened. Jiang Wanbai and the eldest prince registered as usual and entered wanshulou. As soon as he went in, the heavy door closed behind him. Qi Qingxing suddenly said, "he knows me." Chapter 330 "What?" Jiang Wanbai looks at him with a puzzled look. Qi Qingxing pause for a while, and changed a way of saying, "maybe he knows that I came in with you." "How could it be?" Jiang Wanbai was shocked. On the other hand, the prince''s highness was relieved, nodded his head and agreed with Qi Qingxing''s words, saying, "the man just mentioned several masters, not two masters. If he had not discovered that Qi Shizi was also there, he could have said two masters..." After a pause, his royal highness looked at Qi Qingxing. Seeing that Qi Qingxing nodded his approval, he felt a little relieved. Knowing that he was right, he was still a little happy. Although this kind of happiness was not as good as that when he was praised by his father, he was in a good mood. "Is he reminding us implicitly?" Jiang Wanbai lenglengleng way, "tell us that he already knew that ah Xing is also in, or he can directly say three masters, but, what does he want to do?" "I don''t know." Qi Qingxing turned his head and looked at the small window with a thoughtful look on his face. "Since he didn''t drive me away and didn''t directly uncover this matter, we''d better be the same as before, pretending that he didn''t know about it." "Good." Jiang evening white spot. I think it''s better for Qi Qingxing to think about such a problem. Anyway, she can''t understand it. Jiang Wanbai''s original plan was to stay here until dawn and go to the star picking platform. She could just catch up with the national master to pray for the fifth princess. Speaking of all, she hasn''t met the present national master. I don''t know if he is also related to master Mingyuan. I only thought about the Voldemort array before, but also forgot to ask. Now Qi Qingxing began to practice. Even if he didn''t sleep all night, it was very good to sit there cross legged. Jiang Wanbai was even more sleepless. When he was reading books there, only his highness, the great prince, could not support himself to sleep on the soft couch beside him. I don''t know what the wanshulou uses. It''s warm in winter and cool in summer. Even on such a cold night, Jiang Wanbai doesn''t even cover Mrs. Tang. She feels very warm. If it wasn''t for dinner, she would like to stay here. Jiang Wanbai was fascinated. With a little insight in the middle, she settled down on the lift chair. It was the prince who woke her up with Qi Qingxing. The prince thought she and Qi Qingxing were sitting and sleeping. He could not help saying, "there are some soft beds over there. Isn''t it more comfortable to sit and sleep than you do?" "We are used to sleeping like this." Jiang Wanbai murmured. The prince''s highness moved his eyes and did not continue with the topic. Instead, he said, "it''s almost time. We have to go back to the palace to clean up and then rush to the star picking stage. It''s just the time." "How do you know it''s almost time?" Jiang Wanbai got down from the elevator and looked up. He couldn''t see the sky outside. He didn''t know how the prince decided the time. The prince said, "my highness gets up to read at this time every day. Since my highness wakes up, it is the time." When they walked out of the wanshulou together and looked at the sky outside, Jiang Wanbai would have thought it was the prince who had made a mistake if he had not just asked the time of the old eunuch. It''s incredible, "how can you get up so early every day?" "Yes." His highness didn''t think there was any problem. But Jiang Wanbai''s next sentence made him look stiff. "Your Highness, when you were still growing up, didn''t the great doctor tell you that sleep was not enough and you would not grow tall?" Chapter 331 "Taiyi I didn''t say that. " The prince hesitated and looked at Qi Qingxing. He seemed to want to get some answers from Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing coughed lightly and said, "Your Highness is still young, so you should pay attention to your body." The eldest prince wanted to refute that he was no longer small, but after looking at the height difference between himself and Qi Qingxing, he quietly shut his mouth and wrote this matter in his heart and said, "thank you for reminding me. My highness will pay attention to it in the future." Jiang Wanbai nodded, "it''s still time now. I think the emperor is very tall. According to the principle, your highness will not be short." As a matter of fact, at the present age of his highness, he has just entered the age of growing height. As long as he is properly nourished, his height can grow steadily. Although he has never met his Royal Highness''s biological mother, he has only heard that he is a little maiden. But the maids who can be selected into the imperial city will never be short. After all, they have to be screened before entering the palace. They are too short and ugly to enter. As long as you look at the height of other maids in the palace, Jiang Wanbai probably has a bottom in his mind. He guesses that his highness will never be short. I don''t know why. His highness is very convinced by Jiang Wanbai''s words. He is relieved to hear Jiang Wanbai say so. While talking and walking forward, the prince''s highness wants to go back to the East Palace, while Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are going to the palace on the other side. They can only walk separately. When Qi Jiang and his wife were sitting in the front of the hall, they found that the old man and the old lady had been separated from each other in the evening. The old lady song was also invited out when she was dragged away. Now there is only one song Taifu in the Song Dynasty, who still can''t leave because she wants to go. Because Jiang Wanbai doesn''t have to meet song Shixuan, and Jiang Ruyue should have gone to Jiang Ruyun''s palace to have a rest and not be here. "Evening white? Go and clean up and go to the star picking station with my grandmother later As soon as Mrs. Qi saw Jiang Wanbai, she held out her hand. Maybe she was old and had less sleep. Mrs. Qi was energetic. Jiang Wanbai nodded with a smile and said a few words to the old lady Qi and went to the inner hall. To clean up is to brush teeth and wash face. When she came out, Mrs. Qi put a plate of cake for her and pulled her to go out together, talking about something. "It''s good that you and Qingxing were not here last night, otherwise something would happen with you..." Qi Laofu is humane. Jiang Wanbai surprised to see her, from her mouth that Jiang Ruyue had a problem last night. Originally, the Palace Banquet slowly broke up last night. Many people went back to the palace to rest. Only a few military generals remained in front of the star picking stage to drink. Originally everyone fell asleep, but was woken up by a cry. Because it is rare for so many people to stay in the palace for the night, the patrol in the palace is much closer than usual, especially near the resting palace. Lingo has arranged a lot of people here. However, the scream came from the direction of the star picking platform. Naturally, the guards were the first to rush past. When Mrs. Qi and others sent people to rush to the station, they said that it was not the Xingtai that happened, but the road from the palace to the platform. Someone was caught in a private meeting. "Since it''s a private meeting, how can there be a scream?" Jiang Wanbai asked in a puzzled way. After listening to Mrs. Qi''s exclamation, the guards went out, and the palace people nearby would not walk around at that time. Chapter 332 "It was the woman who exclaimed herself." Qi Laofu is humane. Jiang Wanbai is even more confused. Since it is a private meeting, he should be careful not to make a voice to call people over. How can we return it Is it difficult to stop feeling? Thinking of some things that are not suitable for children, Jiang Wanbai shakes and quickly disperses those things in his mind and recites the heart clearing formula. Mrs. Qi didn''t know what Jiang Wan''s brain tonic was. She was old. She was walking and talking to people. She began to pant after a few words. This is also the case now. So she slowed down her speech and took a rest for a while before she went on to the next sentence. With the old lady Qi into the palace mammy even busy way: "let the maid say it." "Well, you say so." Qi Laofu humanity, also quietly a sigh of relief, really let her say, do not know when to finish. Mammy often works, and her physical strength is much better than that of Mrs. Qi. Just at this time, the three people have already left the palace and meet Qi Qingxing, who is waiting outside. Qi Qingxing naturally goes to Jiang Wanbai''s side and shakes her hand. It is confirmed that it is hot that she can let go. By the way, I also listened to what mammy said. Mammy said, "the woman who was found to have a private meeting with others is the third miss of Jiangfu..." "The river is like the moon?" Yu Qing raised her eyebrows slightly. Mammy nodded and continued to talk. It turned out that Jiang Ruyue didn''t know who she was waiting for, but the place where she secretly waited for someone was just in the backlight, and she couldn''t see her face. As a result, when she got together with others, she found that it wasn''t the one she was waiting for. She gave a cry of surprise and called the guards and other people in the past. "Who was arrested with Jiang Ruyue?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. She is also strange river such as the moon, who is the original and so on. Qi Qingxing saw her face small gossip appearance, stretched out his hand in her fingertip gently pinched, look helpless. Jiang Wanbai looked at the Mammy and waited for her reply. Mammy said, "it''s the second son of the Marquis of Huaiyang. Originally, the one who came here today should be the son of the Marquis of Huaiyang. But that son of a generation seems to have caught cold a few days ago, so he didn''t come here, so he let the second young master come over..." Compared with the son of Huaiyang Marquis, who has a good reputation in Beijing, the second childe is a dandy who teases cats and dogs on weekdays. However, apart from playing, he has not done anything harmful to nature. Otherwise, the Marquis of Huaiyang would not bring him to such a palace banquet. After meeting Jiang Ruyue and song Shixuan''s dance, the second childe fell in love with Jiang Ruyue and was obsessed with it. "According to the second childe, he stayed at the Palace Banquet specially and didn''t leave. Only when other people left, and all the rest were drunkards, did he ask the Marquis of Huaiyang to marry Jiang Ruyue. Unexpectedly, marquis Huaiyang refused him." Mammy said. Because Huaiyang Houfu had already made a good marriage for the second childe. Although the wife''s family background was not comparable to that of Huaiyang Marquis, her father was also a fourth grade official in the imperial court, and the girl was gentle and virtuous, so she happened to be in charge of the second childe. The second childe wanted to ask for marriage, but he was very angry and left. As a result, he did not go far. He saw that the person he was thinking of was standing there, as if waiting for someone. As soon as he was excited, he walked over. He had just wanted to say a few words to his sweetheart. Before he opened his mouth, he turned and threw himself into his arms. Wenxiang nephrite was in his arms, and he wanted to marry him. The second childe could not hold on to it, so he immediately bowed his head and kissed him. Chapter 333 The closer he was, the more excited he became. However, the second childe restrained himself. He gasped and raised his head to the humanity in his arms: "wait When you and I get married, we will... " Who knows the words have not finished, the person in the arms suddenly and violently struggled up, but also cried out: "you are not the Marquis?" "What Marquis?" The second young master twisted his eyebrows. His mood suddenly sank. Before he could hear Huaili River''s reply, the guards had already rushed over and surrounded them firmly. Jiang Ruyue''s face turned white and her eyes were red. She opened her mouth and said that she was forced. The second childe had already noticed that it was wrong. He could see what Jiang Ruyue was going to do when he saw her face. So he preempted him and said, "what are you doing? What''s the matter with you Jiang Ruyue tried to speak several times and was blocked back by the second young master. So it became what we all know. However, some shrewd people went to Huaiyang to inquire about the matter a little, and then they knew that there was something else hidden. If you look at Jiang Ruyue''s expression at that time, you will know that she has recognized the wrong person. Otherwise, since it is a private meeting with someone you like, how can she still look so humiliated? Jiang Wanbai and others didn''t know that Jiang Ruyue blurted out "Hou Ye". Only the second son of Marquis of Huaiyang knew about it, but the second young master didn''t say it. If the "Hou Ye" of Jiang Ruyue was his father, wouldn''t they fight for the same daughter? This is a big joke, so no matter how he said it, he didn''t say that there was a "Marquis" between them. "What''s the plan of the Huaiyang Marquis?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. The private meeting between Jiang Ruyue and the second young master is well known. I''m afraid no one dares to propose marriage to Jiang Ruyue in the future. Mammy said: "I''m going to marry you. It depends on whether the second childe is deeply in love with Miss Jiang San. However, the second childe''s original marriage is yellow. After all, the girl was in the palace with her parents. When she heard about this, the adult went to Huaiyang Marquis and gave up the marriage." Jiang Wanbai nodded slightly. In my heart, I thought that Jiang Ruyue made such a scene. If the Houfu of Huaiyang was a little cruel and she was not allowed to enter the house, she would be ruined in her whole life. However, if the second childe really had deep feelings for Jiang Ruyue, the elder in his family asked him to marry Jiang Ruyue back to the mansion. I''m afraid that in a short period of time, Jiang Ruyue will not be able to raise her head in the Houfu of Huaiyang. Moreover, she will not be able to raise her head in front of other people in Beijing. After all, she has done a private meeting with people, and her reputation is still bad. But Jiang Wanbai is just like a gossip. Nothing else has anything to do with her. When mammy said something similar, the party had already reached the star picking stage and joined up with Lord Qi. When Jiang Wanbai looked at the Lord Qi, he picked his eyebrows slightly and said in a low voice: "the rotten peach blossom on the Lord''s face is gone. It seems that it was OK last night." As soon as he said this, Qi Qingxing and Qi''s old lady looked at his face. He clenched his fist to his lips and coughed gently. He felt uncomfortable in his eyes and said, "thanks to the evening white reminding me." So he had been on guard for a long time, and naturally he didn''t get hit. Old lady Qi was happy when she heard that the rotten peach blossom of Lord Qi had disappeared. Qi Qingxing''s eyes flashed and thought deeply in her eyes. Lord Qi noticed something and looked at him with some warning in his eyes. Chapter 334 Qi Qingxing grinned and took back his sight without saying anything. Seeing the sky gradually brightening up, Jiang Wanbai stood on the side of Qi Qingxing. The cold wind from that direction was blocked by him. Since practicing the skill of Tianyin gate, Qi Qingxing''s body not only recovered quickly, but also was stronger than other people''s. A person who used to feel cold all day long is now standing in the cold wind with his palms hot. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help looking at him. He just saw the rising sun shining on his face. Jiang Wanbai''s heart was full of emotion. He couldn''t say, but was very happy. "Here comes the national teacher." Qi Qingxing side of the head, eyebrows and eyes smiling at her, low voice. Jiang Wanbai blinked her eyes and came back to her senses. Her ear tip was slightly hot. She answered vaguely and looked back at the star picking platform. Just like last night''s Palace Banquet, as Qi Houfu''s status, naturally stood in front of her. In order not to block her and Qi Qingxing, the Lord of Qi specially stood between them. Jiang Wanbai saw at a glance the man wearing black colorful clothes and slowly stepped onto the star picking platform. The man turned his back to her. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t see his face clearly. He just looked at each other''s black hair and breath. He should be a very young man. "I thought it was an old man." Jiang Wanbai murmured. Qi Qingxing was pinched in her palm with a smile. Xiao Quan holds the five princesses and goes up. When he reaches the star picking stage, Xiao Quan gives the five princesses to the national master. After turning around, Jiang Wanbai finally sees the face of the master. For a moment, his eyes are slightly widened, and he is a little distracted. Qi Qingxing was not very interested in the so-called prayer ceremony, so he focused most of his attention on Jiang Wanbai. Naturally, he did not Miss Jiang Wanbai''s reaction when he saw the face of the national master. His eyes narrowed slightly and his eyes crossed the dark, but he didn''t ask anything at this time. He just stood quietly beside Jiang Wanbai, reached out and held Jiang Wanbai''s hand, subconsciously tightening it. Some slight pain on her hands made Jiang Wanbai regain her mind. She took a look at Qi Qingxing. She happened to look at him. She was stunned for a moment, and whispered, "ah hang, you pinch me." Qi Qingxing had a meal and relaxed a little. Jiang Wanbai takes back his eyes again and continues to stare at the top of the national master''s mind, but occasionally his face will flash some strange looks, and there are doubts. She looked at the face of the master, and she felt familiar, or too familiar. It was clearly her master''s face! is as like as two peas! However, the master always has a warm smile on his face. He seems to be very kind to everyone and has a good temper. Although Jiang Wanbai, the national master above, has not said a word to the other party, he looks at the other side with a stern face. I thought this person would not be her master, because the master would not have such a serious expression. No matter what he does, the master always has a pleasant smile on his face. However, looking at the familiar face, Jiang Wanbai still felt that her mood was very complicated. She fixed her eyes on the so-called prayer ceremony of the national master, but her eyes became more and more disappointed. She finally sighed and was relieved. She withdrew her sight and stopped looking at the teacher who looked like her master. When Jiang Wanbai regained his sight, the national teacher above suddenly turned to her. His eyes flashed, glanced at Jiang Wanbai, and then looked at Qi Qingxing next to him. For a moment, his eyes twinkled, and he moved away from his eyes. Chapter 335 Qi Qing takes back his sight, looks at the river at the side of the river late white, see her stares at the front to start to appear, eyes flash helpless smile, for her just abnormal reaction has also had a little speculation. When the prayer ceremony is about to end, a palace man walks up to the star picking table and holds down a wine altar that was originally placed on one side. Because standing in front of him, Jiang can clearly see that the palace man begins to pour wine. "What is this going to do?" Jiang asked in curiosity. Qi Qingxing did not open up, or stood in front of her old lady Qi came back to explain to her, "that is the wine with the blessing of the national teacher, after each prayer ceremony, will be given to the people present a bowl, can go to disaster to avoid disaster, prolong life." Old lady Qi laughed. Jiang evening white listened but felt silent, she saw through the so-called prayer of the national master, but did not say it, but asked old Qi lady, "grandma, have you drunk before?" "I have, and the emperor has had it at a feast for hundreds of days." Mrs. Qi nodded and her eyes were nostalgic. In a moment, the emperor who was a baby had grown up and became the emperor of the world. She was fortunate to drink the five Princesses'' blessing wine. Jiang night white light not a sound, no longer speak, just look at the bowl of wine slightly distracted. Soon, the palace people will bring the poured wine to the people. Jiang evening white also got a bowl. She smelled it, that is, ordinary wine, and then she tasted it. So thinking, she bowed her head and took a sip. As a result, her face was wrinkled together, and she was used to the bubble wine of the 21st century. She drank it abruptly, and she was a little bit bad. Qi Qingxing has not seen her drink such a wine, so he has been looking at her, see she really can not adapt to the appearance, then low voice: "if you can''t drink, don''t drink, be careful drunk." Jiang later reached out to touch some hot face, muttering: "it seems that some drunk." She sighed and said, "it seems that I have no luck." Eyes but contain fun, Qi Qingxing helpless, hand over, slightly twisted eyebrows, turn a moment and restore calm appearance, up to drink two bowls of wine. Qi Hou Ye stood in front of the two people, naturally did not miss the conversation between the two people. Qi Qingxing, who drank two bowls of wine, looked at it, picked his eyebrows slightly, turned to the river late white and whispered, "late white, look at him carefully." "Ah? OK. " Jiang evening white nodded hurriedly, and did not understand the meaning of Qi Hou Ye''s words. Until the end of drinking wine and praying for blessings, Qihou ye and others even went to the early Dynasty. The family members of Jiang evening Bai turned out of the palace and went back to their respective houses. Jiang did not put the words of Lord Qi in her heart at the beginning of the late white rising. She followed Qi Qingxing as usual, and Mrs. Qi was carried behind. Not only Mrs. Qi, actually, several people who went back from the star extraction stage were carried back, because they couldn''t walk after drinking that bowl of drunk. Even if they were not drunk, they were also blushing on their cheeks, and their eyes were bright, like extremely excited. It was all drunk after drinking. Jiang evening white lightly tut a sound, cannot help but ask Qi Qingxing: "a line, that wine is very strong?" She just sipped some cheeks and burned, but now it has been slowed down. Jiang evening white only thought that she had been drinking bubble wine before, so the wine volume is not good. Chapter 336 Now looking at the reaction of these people, it seems that the wine is really strong. Qi Qingxing answered, didn''t say anything more. She just held her hand firmly and walked towards the front. After a short walk, Jiang Wanbai found that Qi Qingxing was wrong. "Ah hang, turn around There''s the wall Jiang Wanbai quickly pulled Qi Qingxing around a corner to avoid him hitting the wall directly. Qi Qingxing pursed his lips and took a look at Jiang Wanbai. He could also say in a low voice: "late night, I''m drunk." "I see it." Jiang evening, Bai Mei''s heart beat. She finally understood the meaning of Qi Hou Ye''s words. At this time, she finally remembered that she drank bubble wine in the 21st century. Qi Qingxing was not in good health since he was young, so he would not touch wine. Where can he drink better? What''s more, other people are touching a bowl of wine, he poured it, and directly drank two bowls by himself. He could walk on his own and look as usual. If he hadn''t been able to distinguish the direction suddenly, he would only walk in a straight line. Jiang Wanbai would not have found it wrong. Jiang Wanbai can''t care about other things now. She just wants to take Qi Qingxing away from here and go back to the carriage of Qihou mansion. She thinks that Qi Qingxing must be so hard to support all the time. However, since he chose to hold on like this, he probably didn''t want others to carry himself, so Jiang Wanbai didn''t mention letting people carry him. However, seeing that he was about to walk to the gate of the palace, a man stopped in front of him. "The river is white at night!" Jiang Ruyue''s eyes are red and swollen. It is obvious that she has cried for a long time. She stares at Jiang Wanbai with a ferocious look. Jiang Wanbai now did not want to take care of her, only frowned, way: "get out of the way, don''t get in the way." "Jiang Wanbai! Are you satisfied now? " "Sorry, what are you talking about? I don''t understand. Now please get out of the way Jiang Wanbai''s anger rose abruptly in her heart, and she didn''t want to understand. As soon as Jiang Ruyue had an accident, she came to her. Did she look so good at bullying? Or is she so vicious in Jiang Ruyue''s eyes? Jiang Ruyue didn''t let her go. She glared at Jiang Wanbai and said angrily, "I don''t want to rob Qi Shizi with you. Why don''t you let me go? Are you satisfied with my reputation being ruined? " Jiang Ruyue''s voice has attracted many people''s attention. Some people are drunk like Qi Qingxing, while others are not. One after another, one after another watched the good plays. After recognizing that one of them was Jiang Ruyue, who had a private meeting with people last night, when he thought of Jiang Ruyue again, he looked at Jiang Wanbai deeply. Was Miss Jiang designed last night? How about robbing Qi Shizi? Was it not Miss Jiang er who had an engagement with Qi Shizi at the beginning? These thoughts quickly run through these people''s minds, but soon they are all nipped by themselves. "Pa" a sound, Jiang Ruyue was a palm fan of the side of the face, Jiang Wanbai also put in force, otherwise can a slap her face fan rotten, she is also really aroused by Jiang Ruyue anger. "What are you? I don''t want to have a private meeting with others. Do you blame me? Rob? You use the word, too? I had an engagement with ah hang, but it was you who asked Jiang Ruyun to find the emperor to marry me. It''s ridiculous! I''ll see you for the first time. I thought that was the limit of your shameless life. I didn''t expect you to refresh my three views again and again Jiang Wanbai said angrily. Chapter 337 Jiang Ruyue covered her face and shivered all over. She couldn''t refute Jiang Wanbai''s words. The others were different. They quickly heard the different truth from Jiang''s words, and immediately understood why Yun Fei was demoted and what Jiang''s family would be demoted to a small county in Yancheng. It turned out that this third Miss Jiang was responsible for all this. "The Jiang family are stupid. They even let this young lady Jiang make trouble. This Miss Jiang is not a worry maker, but a pest!" The voices of people around her whispered and discussed quickly into Jiang Ruyue''s ears. She came back to her senses, looked around her, and cried with red eyes: "I like a person. What''s wrong with wanting to marry him? Why do you say that to me? " "It''s human nature to like a person and want to marry him. You''re wrong to be shameless!" Some people can''t see the gesture of Jiang Ruyue, and immediately disdain them. Attracted other ladies and ladies to respond. Even in order to please other masters, some palace people even "Pooh" her when they came to Jiang Ruyue. "Miss Qianjin is so shameless, even a brothel prostitute is not as good as that!" Jiang Wanbai has already taken Qi Qing to walk. If she is stopped again, she will give Jiang Ruyue a slap. Jiang Ruyue''s cheek is burning with pain. Naturally, she has no courage to stop Jiang Wanbai. However, she thinks that the reason why things happened last night must have been obstructed by someone. Otherwise, she should have gone to see her. It was Marquis, how could she have become someone else! The only thing that will hurt her is Qiu Bai! Jiang Ruyue doesn''t feel that it''s the person she wants to wait for. Jiang Ruyue couldn''t stay. She quickly covered her face and ran away. Among the people who left the palace, there was a woman with a gloomy face. Looking at the scene, she saw Jiang Ruyue''s eyes getting colder and colder. She gritted her teeth and said, "do you want to marry into the Marquis of Huaiyang? She can''t think of it Jiang Wanbai helped Qi Qingxing back to the carriage. Seeing that Qi Qingxing was still sitting upright after he got on the carriage, he couldn''t help supporting his forehead, pulling Qi Qingxing''s sleeve and whispering, "ah hang, do you want to sleep for a while?" It was Qingzhu who came to pick her up and Qi Qingxing. Jiang Wanbai asked Qingzhu if there was any antidote on the carriage. Qingzhu shook her head. Qi Qingxing never touched alcohol before, and naturally there would be no time to get drunk. Therefore, there was no antidote on the car. Qi Qingxing slightly pauses and looks at Jiang Wanbai. After a moment, he finally relaxes and leans on Jiang Wanbai''s body with his eyes closed. Jiang Wanbai thought he was going to sleep for a while, but he held the palm of his hand. Qi Qing gently pinched and pinched the palm of her hand. Her voice was hoarse, and she asked, "in the evening, does your hand hurt?" "Well?" Jiang evening white at the beginning did not understand, after a while to think of it, shaking his head and laughing, "no pain." "Did you see me hitting her?" Jiang Wanbai asked in a low voice. She thought Qi Qingxing was drunk. Even if she saw her beating Jiang Ruyue, she would soon forget it. I didn''t expect that Qi Qingxing was conscious and would ask her if it hurt. Jiang Wanbai''s heart suddenly warm. After a while, Qi Qingxing suddenly said, "don''t do it yourself next time." Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment and shook his head, "that''s not good. If she comes to me again, I will still do it. How can others fight with me directly?" Chapter 338 "Later, later..." Qi Qingxing was astonished, and at the next moment he raised his forehead and began to smile. He closed his eyes, and obviously his head was dizzy. This smile made him dizzy even more, but he couldn''t help laughing. Jiang Wanbai listened to his laughter more joyful, hummed, pressed his face with one hand, pressed his head on his shoulder, and murmured: "sleep." When the carriage reached the gate of Qihou mansion, Qi Qingxing could not get up and was carried back to the yard by green bamboo. Xiao Hu and Xiao situ came out to see. Xiao Hu had originally come to deliver notes to him. However, Jiang Wanbai said that he would teach him some Fu techniques, so he stayed in Qihou house last night. Jiang Wanbai thought of this matter when he saw him. After staring at Qi Qing, she went out and called Xiao Hu to her yard. When Qi Qingxing woke up, it was already that afternoon. He rubbed his eyebrows and opened his mouth. His voice was hoarse: "green bamboo?" The door was pushed open from outside, and green bamboo came in with hot water. "Young master, you can be regarded as awake. It will be dark if you go to sleep again." By now, Lord Qi has come back from the palace and brought back some news. The Empress Dowager has been sent to the imperial mausoleum. As long as Xiao Quan doesn''t let go, she will probably not be able to return to Beijing in her lifetime. However, according to the outside world, a fire broke out in the Palace last night, and it was completely burned down. Because of the need to renovate the palace, the Empress Dowager asked to go to the imperial mausoleum to live there and come back when the palace was repaired. There is also the Huaiyang Marquis''s house, which was found to have a private meeting with Jiang Ruyue last night, and was fined his salary. He thought about it for half a month behind closed doors. As for what the second prince and Jiang Ruyue want in the future, this is their own business. Xiao Quan doesn''t care about it. In addition, the palace has sent a lot of rewards. Jiang Wanbai added another item to the account book. From this day on, after sending Xiaohu away, Jiang Wanbai and Xiao situ began to carve the array plate. In a flash, it was December, when the first snow fell in the capital. On that day, Jiang Wanbai rarely put the array plate aside and sat in the yard for a while. "What are you looking at?" Qi Qingxing came in from the outside of the yard. Seeing her sitting in the yard, a thin layer of snow had fallen outside her cloak. She immediately twisted her eyebrows and glanced at the red beans on one side. Red bean is surprised, but dare not explain more. Or Jiang Wanbai took Qi Qingxing''s hand, took back his sight from the sky, and said to Qi Qingxing, "I''m calculating when I''ll finish the demon subduing array best." "Must you stand in the yard and watch?" Qi Qingxing was still dissatisfied, especially when she felt her fingers cold. Jiang Wanbai turned around and walked with him into the room and said, "I can''t see clearly in the room. I haven''t been standing for long. Red beans have been watching me, and she won''t let me see more outside." Qi Qingxing snorted and didn''t expose her. When she entered the room, she put Mrs. Tang back into her arms. Qi Qingxing let go of her hand, and red beans quickly poured hot tea for Jiang Wanbai to warm up. "The array disk is about to be completed?" Qi Qingxing asked. Jiang Wanbai nodded, "that''s what I''ve done in the past few days. I''ve left all the things behind to Xiaosi tu. I''d like to go to wanshulou tomorrow. I''ve got some ideas about the prohibition in your body." As soon as possible, she would like to go to Wanbai to break the ban. Chapter 339 In fact, after knowing what is going on in Daqing temple, it has nothing to do with the solution of the prohibition. Jiang Wanbai wants to solve it just because she wants to solve it. After all, because of this prohibition, her mood has risen a lot. Qi Qingxing''s eyebrows moved slightly. Jiang Wanbai saw it and asked, "are you busy tomorrow?" "Well." Qi Qingxing nodded, "I''m afraid I can''t go with you after I''ve made an appointment for a small gathering tomorrow." "It''s OK. It''s rare to hear that you want to get together with others. I must be a good friend. I''ll go to wanshulou alone. You''ve already said hello to your Highness the prince, and he will go tomorrow." Jiang Wanbai waved her hand. Although she was slightly lost, this was the first time Qi Qingxing could not accompany her to wanshulou. But it is also the first time to know that Qi Qingxing also has friends who can get together. Originally Qi Qingxing had never revealed this aspect of the matter, and Jiang Wanbai did not care too much. Qi Qingxing took her hand and said in a low voice: "in a few days they will come to the government to look for me. Then you will know who it is." He didn''t mean not to tell those people to Jiang Wanbai, but although he had a good friendship, he did not get together very often. In these days, it happened that something happened in the other party''s home, and there were many things on his side, so he had not met each other for nearly half a year. Jiang evening white point head, for can know Qi Qingxing friend this matter is still very sad. The next morning, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went out of the house after breakfast. It was only rare that they were not in the same carriage. One went to the imperial city and the other went to the street. Qi Qingxing''s carriage stopped at a restaurant. When he got off the carriage, a young man came out of the restaurant. Seeing Qi Qingxing''s eyes brightened, he welcomed him up. "Brother Qingxing, you''re here. Ah Kuan thought you couldn''t come again this time. He specially asked me to come out and have a look." "I''ve kept you waiting." Qi Qingxing''s face is rare to take a little less alienated smile, and Qi Yun together into the restaurant. When he got to the box on the second floor, he opened the door and heard a few coughs. Qi Qingxing looked up and saw Lin Kuan standing up from the table. He was surprised, "why is ah Kuan so bad?" Qi Qingxing just asked a question, then heard the green bamboo light hiss. Qi Qingxing''s expression moved and took a look at Qingzhu. Qingzhu looked at Lin Kuan and was surprised. He seemed to see something that was a little hard to accept. But when Qi Qingxing looked at the past, he quickly lowered his head and restrained his expression. Qi Yun saw this scene and asked with a smile, "what''s wrong with green bamboo?" "I just remember that half a year ago, Mr. Lin looked ruddy and healthy. Why didn''t you see him half a year ago? Did you get sick like this? It''s just a bit of a surprise He explained in a low voice. Qi Yun didn''t doubt it. He sighed and said, "it''s no wonder. After all, when I saw Ah Kuan today, I was scared by his appearance." You know, in the past, Qi Qingxing was the worst one among the three of them. Every time they met, Qi Qingxing had no blood on his face. His hands and feet were cold all the year round. It was not pleasant to say that they had gathered little, but Qi Yun and Lin Kuan had worried about Qi Qingxing''s death. Chapter 340 Especially in the first half of this year, Qi Qingxing''s face was even more ugly. But now it seems Qi Yun looked at Qi Qingxing''s face carefully, stroked and laughed, and said: "it seems that all the rumors are true. Brother Qingxing is really getting better. Looking at this complexion is better than me." Lin Kuan''s face was white and faintly blue. His figure was also very thin. His clothes and cloak were very wide on his body. The fire was lit in the room. Qi Qingxing and Qi Yun took their cloaks directly when they came in. Lin Kuan, however, was still tightly wrapped in his cloak and seemed to be cold when he spoke. When he heard Qi Yun''s words, his eyes fell on Qi Qingxing''s face, and his eyes moved. He suddenly thought of the rumors he had heard before. He asked, "brother Qingxing, I heard that the person who cured your illness is also the master who helped Lian general''s house to retrieve the young master. Is this true?" Lin Kuan''s eyes with a slight light, Qi Qingxing can see what he is thinking, he nodded, and did not deny. He was also curious and worried about Lin Kuan''s current situation, so he asked in a voice, "Hiro, how did your body suddenly become so bad?" "I don''t know what''s going on. Before, I just didn''t sleep well every night. I always felt like someone was staring at me. I woke up in the middle of the night, but I didn''t see anything. If I didn''t sleep well, my spirit would be bad. My mother asked the doctor to show me. The doctor prescribed a lot of tranquilizing drugs, but it didn''t improve. Instead, it became more and more serious I can''t eat well. I have no appetite for anything. " Lin Kuan sighs. He does have two pieces of green and black hanging at the moment, which looks frightening. Qingzhu stood aside several times and stopped talking. After Qi Qingxing once looked at him, he pursed his lips and bowed his head. "I heard that the master''s rune is very useful, so I thought I could ask for it together. But I don''t know Mrs. Lian well, my mother..." Mention of his mother, Lin Kuan''s face shows embarrassed, he did not continue to say, Qi Qingxing and others also understand. Since we didn''t get Fu paper from Mrs. Lian, it was that the relationship was not good. In fact, it''s not just that the relationship is not good. Lin Kuan''s mother also said a lot of sarcasm when Mrs. Lian asked for Fu. She said that Mrs. Lian was the money of the greedy people. Who knows where the rune paper came from? What if it was drawn by a wandering Taoist at random on the street? Lin Kuan didn''t mean to talk about these things. He said, "my mother has no way out. She wants to ask brother Qingxing bravely to see if she can ask for a rune paper for me. I''m always flustered and short of breath recently." Lin Kuan wrung his eyebrows and said just a few words. His face seemed to be a little blue and white. His cheeks were already thin and sunken, and his lips were pale and cracked. He looked a little frightening. Qi Yun looked at it and couldn''t help saying in a low voice, "ah Kuan, you don''t think I''m bad at speaking. You look like a dead man now. Didn''t the doctor really diagnose anything?" "No Lin Kuan shook his head. His eyes were bitter and astringent. "The doctor only said that I was short of essence and could not diagnose anything else." "Then the rest of your family..." Qi Yun thought and asked. At this question, Lin Kuan''s face changed. He was silent for a moment and nodded. He raised his eyes to Qi Qingxing and Qi Yun. Qi Yun and Qi Qingxing got to know each other. He raised his hand and called out all the servants who were with him. Qingzhu also went out. Chapter 341 When there were only three of them left in the room, Lin Kuan said: "in fact, I''m not the only one in the family. It''s just that I''m in the most serious situation. For example, my father and my elder brother, and even my mother and them, I''ve had the same situation in the beginning recently. On the contrary..." After a pause, Lin Kuan''s voice was lowered. He said, "now, in my family, except for the servants, only my second uncle and my second uncle''s mother are still very good. They are energetic and look different from us." When he talked about his doctor, for example, when he came back later, some of his friends didn''t come back more and more seriously, for example, the more and more he didn''t come back. But now other people in the family have also been in such a situation. The second uncle even said that he had been infected by him. He proposed to his father several times that he should be sent to the countryside for his own survival, so as not to continue to harm other people. If his mother and grandmother hadn''t stopped him, he would have been sent to the countryside. "Hiro, have you ever thought that maybe you are not sick at all?" Listening to Lin Kuan''s words, Qi Yun couldn''t help rubbing his arms. He came to Lin Kuan''s side and asked, "ah Kuan, think about it carefully. Is there anything strange happened to your family during the period when you began to sleep poorly?" "Strange things?" Lin Kuan twisted his eyebrows and thought about shaking his head. Qi Yun didn''t believe in evil. He was almost convinced that it was Lin Kuan who got into trouble with something dirty, or that Lin Kuan accidentally got into trouble with something dirty. After all, Lin Kuan was the first person in the Lin family to have something strange. Seeing Lin Kuan shaking his head, Qi Yun looked at him. Finally, he sighed, with a face of frustration, and said: "maybe it''s better to hide that thing. Ah Kuan, can you ask a Taoist priest to go back and have a look? It''s a pity that the mountain is blocked by snow now, so you can''t go to the Daqing temple. Otherwise, you can feel at ease if you go to Daqing temple to ask for Taoist symbols. Speaking of Rune paper... " Qi Yun looks at Qi Qingxing over there. Qi Qingxing has always talked little, so he and Lin Kuan will not feel strange even if they sit there and don''t talk. Now they suddenly think of Qi Qingxing because at the beginning, Lin Kuan wanted Qi Qingxing to ask for a rune paper. He thought that Qi Qingxing wanted Qi Qingxing to ask for a rune paper. He thought that Qi Qingxing had something dirty in his house. So Qi Yun and Lin Kuan both looked at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing took a sip of hot tea and said, "I''ll ask for you. It''s just Do you want to move out and live in the near future? " Looking at Lin Kuan''s face, Qi Qingxing thinks that Jiang Wanbai has gone to wanshulou and will not come back at noon. If Lin Kuan goes back this afternoon, something will happen Lin Kuan gave a bitter smile and said, "it''s no use moving out. I''ve tried it before, but as soon as I move out, the bad sleep becomes more serious. I moved to the inn for one night, and the next day I was so weak that I could hardly get up." "I mean, you can stay at my house for the night." Qi Qingxing said, "a Taoist priest has lived in my house recently. He knows master Mingyuan of Daqing temple. Maybe he can help you to have a look." "Seriously?" As soon as I heard that he was the Taoist priest who knew master Mingyuan, Lin Kuan''s eyes lit up, "that''s what bothers brother Qingxing." Lin Kuan was weak. Although the three said that they would get together, they didn''t stay for long. They left soon. Lin Kuan wanted to go back to Lin Fu. Qi Qingxing said quietly, "if you have anything to take, let your schoolboy go back. Why do you have to go this time? Now you are not in good health." Chapter 342 Lin Kuan thought about it and agreed with Qi Qingxing''s statement. When he got on the carriage of Lin mansion, he followed Qi Houfu''s carriage directly. When he passed the gate of Lin mansion, Lin Kuan''s schoolboy got out of the carriage and went into the mansion. But Lin Kuan sat on the carriage and did not move. He left with the carriage of Qihou mansion. On the carriage of the Marquis Qi''s residence, Qingzhu finally found a time when there was no outsider. But he still lowered his voice and said to Qi Qingxing: "childe, I see that the face of Mr. Lin is really short-lived. It seems that his life will not be long." It''s also because of this that he lost his temper when he saw Lin Kuan. If someone else is OK, Lin Kuan is one of his few friends, so he naturally cares. Qingzhu didn''t hear Lin Kuan talk about his family. Now he just thinks Lin Kuan is short-lived. It''s a pity. Qi Qingxing didn''t say much to him. When the carriage came into the Marquis''s house, Qi Qingxing said to Qingzhu: "arrange for a Kuan to live next door to xiaositu." Now Jiang Wanbai hasn''t come back. If Lin Kuan is really getting into trouble with something dirty and there is little situ there, he should be able to resist it. Or can he solve Lin Kuan''s problem? Just like this, little situ happened to come face-to-face with a stone. Before he came near, he suddenly noticed something. He looked up and said, "what a heavy evil spirit!" "Why What? " Green bamboo, who was leading the way in front of him, was startled. He looked around quickly. Finally, he found that Lin Kuan was looking at Lin Kuan behind him. Qi Qingxing''s eyes sank slightly. He thought that Lin Kuan was really provoking something dirty, just as he expected. Lin Kuan was a little confused. At the moment, his schoolboy had not come over. His subconscious reaction was the same as that of green bamboo. First he looked around and found that there was no one around. Then he realized that he was looking at himself. He was nervous and looked at Qi Qingxing. "Brother Qingxing, is this?" "He is the one I told you about, little situ." Qiqingxing road. Lin Kuan''s face changed. Seeing that he didn''t come near, Lin Kuan subconsciously walked toward him. "Taoist priest, please help me..." As soon as he came near, he suddenly backed back. At the sight of his reaction of avoiding snakes and scorpions, both Qingzhu and Qi Qingxing are deeply depressed, but Lin Kuan''s heart is cold. He only thinks that the monster he provokes is too powerful. He even frightens the Taoist priest like this. It seems that the Taoist priest can''t save himself, and he will surely die. For a moment Lin Kuan felt desperate. Green bamboo hurriedly went over and asked, "little situ, can''t you help Mr. Lin?" "I can''t help you. I''m obviously a big monster. I can''t help you. I''d better wait for Miss Jiang to come back." Little situ lowered his voice and said. He also knew that Jiang Wanbai''s identity could not be said at will, so he deliberately lowered his voice. Green bamboo nodded, turned to see Lin Kuan''s face of despair, as if with the dead on his face also strong, see green bamboo are a little frightened, green bamboo quickly said a voice of comfort: "young master Lin, you don''t worry too much, although little situ can''t help you, but wait for my teacher When master situ comes back, there must be a way. The master is very good! " Qingzhu wanted to say that he was his master, but he was afraid to let Lin Kuan know that Jiang Wanbai was his master, so he quickly changed his words and said that he was the master of little situ. Chapter 343 Speaking of it, little situ learned a lot from Jiang Wanbai during this period. Although he did not formally worship under Tianyin gate, he should call Jiang Wanbai as a master. Little situ also understood this, so he did not deny it. If he could, he really wanted to worship under Tianyin gate, but he didn''t mention that Jiang Wanbai didn''t think highly of himself. It''s good to learn something. Even if he doesn''t have a real master, he treats Jiang Wanbai like a master. "Green bamboo is right. When my master comes back, there must be a way." Little situ nodded. Lin Kuan had a little hope again, and quickly asked, "I don''t know when your master will come back?" "Er..." Little situ looked at Qi Qingxing. He didn''t know that. Qi Qing said, "I''ll be back at dinner time." "If Mr. Lin is really worried that the monster will come to you, I will spread a formation in your yard, which can resist for a while and wait for my master to come back." Little situ Dao. Knowing that Mr. Lin is a good friend of Qi Qingxing, he is not stingy at all. He is very generous. He arranges an array outside Lin Kuan''s yard, and says, "it''s just that Mr. Lin is still living next door to me. If there''s any real movement, I''ll find out." Hearing this, Lin Kuan felt relieved when he saw little situ Bu''s formation. He said thanks to little situ, turned his head and looked at Qi Qingxing gratefully. However, Qi Qingxing had already guessed what he was going to say and said, "you and I don''t need to say thank you." Lin Kuan''s eyes were red. Later, as soon as Jiang Wanbai got back to his house, he heard about a friend of Qi Qingxing who lived in. At that time, Xiao situ showed her the results of today''s work. By the way, he said something about Lin Kuan''s strong evil spirit. "Strange to say, this is in the Imperial City, there is a big green temple outside, we did not even notice when there was a big monster in the capital before." Little situ Dao. In fact, there is only a monster like ASEN in the mountain behind Daqing temple. After all, that array is always absorbing aura, and the aura in the surrounding mountains is almost gone. Where can there be a monster or mountain spirit. But now there is a big monster in the capital, and the other party is still sucking the essence of people and harming people. Qi Qingxing and green bamboo can''t be seen, but a person who practices Taoism like Xiao situ can see it at a glance. Lin Kuan is clearly absorbed in essence. Jiang Wanbai checked the array plate handed over by the little situ. After confirming that there was no problem, Jiang Wanbai snorted: "since it''s a big monster, we didn''t realize that the evil spirit was rampant in the capital. I think the other party''s Taoism is really deep, and they know to hide their evil spirit. In addition, you should pay more attention to the demon subduing array. I don''t know, but..." Jiang Wanbai suddenly thought of the national teacher in the palace. She asked, "do you still have any contact with the master in the palace? Do you know who he is? How about Taoism? " Before, she watched the national master pray for the fifth princess. They were all things that pretended to be ghosts. They said they were blessing, but they didn''t even see any aura. Little situ was stunned for a moment, his face showed disdain, and some indignation said: "there has been no contact for a long time. Since the death of the former national master, this master''s eyes are higher than the top, but because of the national salary, we can''t see us. Before, Xiaohu was beaten out and almost sent to prison." Chapter 344 Jiang Wanbai was stunned when he heard what he said. He thought of the man on the stage of picking stars. If he ignored the familiar face and then linked him with the person he said, it''s really nothing strange. Speaking of the national master, little situ stopped for a moment, and then said angrily, "it seems that he only cares about enjoying the glory and wealth. What the former national master taught did not learn at all. Otherwise, there would be monsters in the capital, which also involved courtiers. As a national master, he didn''t know anything about it. It''s really hateful!" "It''s not good." Jiang Wanbai nodded his head, put the array plate back, and again handed a piece of jade to the little situ, saying, "plan its position in its position." The little situ collected the jade and said, "it''s a pity that we can''t see the emperor, otherwise we will certainly tear him down! In the final analysis, it is not because of the glory of the former national master that he can have the present glory and wealth "What about master Mingyuan? If master Mingyuan wants to see the emperor, it is still very simple? " Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. Yu Guang caught sight of someone approaching in the yard. As soon as her eyes lit up, she got up and went to the door, "ah hang!" Now it began to snow again. Qi Qingxing came from the yard wide of the forest. A little snow had fallen on the cloak outside. The green bamboo holding the umbrella could not stop it. After all, the wind was blowing. "Go and sit by the fire. I''m cold. Don''t lean on me." Qi Qingxing side body, hide Kaijiang Wanbai''s hand, looking at her seriously. Jiang Wanbai snorted, knowing that he was afraid of catching cold, so he turned around and sat down by the fire. Qingzhu took his umbrella, closed the door and blocked the cold wind outside. He trotted over to remove the cloak for Qi Qingxing, shook off the snow on it, and hung it beside the stove to dry the moisture. "What are you talking about?" Qi Qingxing asked. "It''s about the national teacher." Jiang Wanbai took the hot water from the red bean. Qi Qingxing took a sip and looked at her with doubts in his eyes. He said that when he prayed for good luck that morning, Jiang Wanbai looked at the national teacher and there was something wrong with him. Later Qi Qingxing was drunk, and Jiang Wanbai did not mention the teacher again. He left this matter behind. Now he listened to Jiang Wanbai and asked curiously "Does that master look like someone you know?" At that time, when he saw Jiang Wanbai''s reaction, Qi Qingxing had this guess in his mind. Jiang Wan''s head was white, but he didn''t think it was necessary to hide it. "He looks like my master." She looked at Qi Qingxing and saw the worry in his eyes. Instead, Jiang Wanbai laughed and blinked: "don''t worry. I know that''s not my master." When she went to see Lu Bian earlier, she learned that the master had been reincarnated and had a good life. That was enough. No matter whether the master will appear here or not, Jiang Wanbai will not think much about it. What''s more, as long as she looks at the master, she will know that it will never be her master. Qi Qingxing put down his heart and said in a low voice: "very good." That''s good. While the little situ sat on one side, listening to their words, his face was shocked. The slag master actually looked like Miss Jiang''s master?! However, the shock returned to shock, but little situ did not mention it again. He took the jade and calmed down. He did not rush to leave. He also wanted to see how Jiang Wanbai would deal with Lin Kuan''s evil spirit. "By the way, you haven''t answered my question." Jiang Wanbai suddenly thinks of it, and then jumps to Qi Qingxing when he just comes in. He turns his head and asks Xiao situ. Chapter 345 Little situ tried to think about it. Fortunately, not long ago, he soon remembered what he had asked before he came to Jiang Wanbai. He said: "master Mingyuan often wanders around in order to find the next guard. Miss Jiang, you must have known that there are only a few families left who are willing to send their disciples to the front line The disciples of master Mingyuan, or the masters of master Mingyuan, picked them up when they were travelling around After a pause, the little situ said: "now, except for me, Xiao Hu and brother Shen, who are from our home, the others are all brought back from outside by master Mingyuan." Including Ali. Jiang Wanbai suddenly realized that he turned his head to Qi Qingxing and said, "the national master is not a good thing now. He just takes money and doesn''t do anything, but He didn''t seem to have done anything else that would cause harm to nature... " She murmured in a low voice that the national teacher did not do anything except enjoy the position of wealth. "Virtue doesn''t match." Qi Qingxing said quietly. Jiang Wanbai nodded her head and soon left the matter of the national teacher behind. She did not intend to take charge of the affairs of the national master. Instead, she asked Qi Qingxing about his good friend Lin Kuan. Speaking of Lin Kuan, Qi Qingxing looks a little strange. He said, "speaking of it, you and the Lin family have a lot of luck recently." It turns out that after Ali came last time, the one who held Jiang Wanbai to talk was the second wife of the Lin family, that is, Lin Kuan''s second aunt. Last time Qi Qingxing mentioned that the Third Master of the Lin family had been dragged out by the current Dynasty. In addition, Lin Kuan who came to our house today is actually the Lin family living in the forest house on the street. The old Lin family has died of illness, but Mrs. Lin is still alive, but she doesn''t often go out to the mansion for social intercourse. He has three sons. His concubines are all daughters. These commoners married early. After the death of Lin, Mrs. Lin is in charge of the whole Lin family. And Lin Laofu''s three sons are indeed filial. Even if they marry and have children one by one, we still have to discuss with Mrs. Lin before making a decision. Lin Kuan is the only son in the Lin family''s big house. He is usually loved by Mrs. Lin. I don''t know if Lin''s grandson Fu ran out when he was old lady Lin. now, Lin Kuan has reached the time to get married and have children. When Lin Kuan''s generation comes to Lin Kuan''s generation, there are only Lin Kuan and his elder brother. Even if there are no ordinary women, the population has withered. Qi Qingxing was in Lin Kuan''s place before he came to Jiang Wanbai. At this time, he wanted to talk about Lin Kuan with Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai said, "since it''s a big demon that harms people, I don''t have the reason to stand by. What''s more, the other party is still your friend, but..." Jiang Wan''s white face showed hesitation. Qi Qingxing quickly guessed what she was hesitating about, and immediately said, "in the evening, can you easily appear in front of Lin Kuan?" After all, Jiang Wanbai agreed with him at the beginning. Of course, Jiang Wanbai''s skills are that fewer people know the better. But now, it is clear that more and more people know. If it is self deception, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing Xingdu still hope to be able to conceal a person, even if it is a person. "It''s simple." Jiang Wanbai laughs. At the next moment, she takes out a yellow Fu from the storage ring. The Yellow Fu falls on her body. Yu Shiqi Qingxing and Xiao situ watch her shape and appearance change with their own eyes. Chapter 346 But for a few breaths, Jiang evening white has become a fairyland bone of the old way, but she just smile to break this body of fairy bones, "how? Do you think I''m very good? " Jiang later White found a brush dust, so put in the arm bend, chest up, squint at Qi Qingxing them, will be a high on the appearance of foot. The little situ laughed at it with a puff. Qi Qingxing also smiled in his eyes and said, "if you don''t laugh later, it''s quite like that, but, it''s just laughing..." "What''s wrong with laughing?" Jiang''s curiosity in the evening white face. "Old boy." Qi Qingxing with smile spit out these three words, the river late white suddenly relaxed tone, turn to think about the end of the fairyland bone is better, or the old boy better. Qi Qingxing saw her always tangled, and said: "no matter what it is, as long as you come out with your real skills, ah Kuan will surely believe you." "You said the same." Jiang later white listened to Qi Qingxing''s words nodding. Lin Kuan was waiting nervously. He knew that little stubs had been in the yard for a while, so he didn''t dare to leave the yard. Until dinner was about to be finished, the servant of Qihou mansion came to invite him to dinner. After all, I came to my friend''s house to borrow. When I came, I should always meet the elder of my friend. Lin Kuan relaxed and asked, "is the master situ past?" As I asked, I followed the men out of the yard. "Master apprentice has gone with the children." "This way..." Lin Kuan was a little lost, and he thought that it might be safer to walk with Taoist master Shi at least. Hearing that the little situ has gone, Lin Kuan has a moment of panic, but there is nothing more. He just closed the cloak and walked a little happier. I don''t know why. The feeling of palpitation seems to appear again. He just wants to hurry to qiqingxing and go there. Lin Kuan also came to Qihou mansion for the first time to borrow, so he did not know the road. He just went with the next person in front of him. He didn''t know why. He was anxious to see Qi Qingxing early. So he accelerated his steps subconsciously, but no matter how fast he was, he was always two steps away from the next person who took the road ahead. "How come I didn''t see anyone else all the way? What happened to the house? " Asked Lin Kuan, gasping. He now feels chest tightness short, still feel legs sour can not, as if only stop he can directly leg soft paralysis fall on the ground. However, after he asked this sentence, the person who walked in front of the road did not give a voice to pay attention to him. That is just, the people in front seem to walk faster and faster, and see that Lin Kuan has been more and more distant from each other. "Wait, you go slowly..." Lin Kuan looked up and looked forward, shouting. But the face that raised a little blood from his head as he walked quickly was suddenly pale. Where to walk in front of the person, clearly is a dress, under the clothing is covered with a pair of shoes, there is no one! "Ah!" Lin Kuan cried, turned to escape, and his legs were like lead, and he couldn''t move at one step. The whole man fell down on the ground. Lin Kuan was scared and frightened. He began to shout for help in his voice. "Is there anyone? help! Master situ! Brother Qingxing! " Chapter 347 However, he didn''t call for anyone. What''s more terrible is that Lin Kuan found that this place was not Qi Hou''s residence for a long time, but a vast expanse of white. Nothing could be seen around. Only the path under his feet could not see the direction of his coming. For a moment, Lin Kuan couldn''t remember how long he had walked along the path with this thing. Whether he had been walking along this path since he stepped out of the yard. There was a rustling sound behind him. Lin Kuan trembled with fear. He forced himself to turn back. He found that the suit stopped when he stopped. Now he stood behind him, straight and quiet. There was air above his collar, but Lin Kuan felt as if he had a pair of eyes looking at him. It was a joke, a taunt, a teasing. He was just a plaything played by the terrible monster''s palm. As if in order to confirm what he thought, a sharp laughter suddenly rang out, and the voice seemed to stick to his ear and said: "why not listen to the orders? I have to run to someone else''s house, and I will punish you... " "Ah! Beg you! Please let me go Please I I didn''t hurt anybody. Why are you staring at me? I... " Lin Kuan was so scared that his tears and snot came down and he cried out in a crash. Although he lived to such a big age, he did not do any great things, and did not help anyone, but he did not do any bad things, did not harm people, and even had never been involved in such things as drinking flower wine and gambling money. Why did such a thing happen to him? Why did the monster find him? The shrill voice began to laugh again, "to blame Blame your relatives and elders for doing too much In the depth of his hand, he felt a sharp pain in his ear. It''s so painful Lin Kuan''s eyes were bloody. His nose was warm. His throat was bleeding. His heart beat like a drum. It was urgent and heavy. It seemed that he was going to jump out of his heart. It also seemed that he would suddenly burst or stop beating at the next moment. Are you going to die Lin Kuan Mo was vaguely aware of it. He left Lin''s house and moved to Qihou''s residence, which angered the monster. So he had to die ahead of time? At this moment, Lin Kuan didn''t feel regret. Somehow, brother Qingxing knew what happened in his family. Maybe Taoist priest situ''s master had a way to save his father, mother and grandmother At this time, Lin Kuan suddenly heard a Sanskrit sound. For a moment, a little cold was on his eyebrows. The beating drum like heartbeat gradually calmed down, and the pain was dispelled. "Cough..." Lin Kuan coughed violently, vomited a mouthful of blood, then covered his heart and began to gasp. The blood color in front of his eyes had not completely faded. Lin Kuan raised his head and saw the white clothes before his eyes. When he looked up, he saw a figure of Fairy Spirit floating on his back. The figure seemed to have noticed his sight, moved and turned his head to look at him. A fairy face, "don''t be afraid." The first person who noticed the mistake was Xiao situ. He was sitting below listening to Jiang Wanbai talking about how to make the next array plate. Qi Qingxing was talking to Lord Qi in a low voice. Several people from Qi Hou''s house were present, waiting for Lin Kuan to come. Chapter 348 Qi Qingxing also really let people go to the wide garden to invite him, to go or green bamboo. Just even the river late White did not expect, that monster unexpectedly broke into Qihou mansion directly, so time to come to harm people. "The formation is passive!" The little situ changed his face, and suddenly a sound made him look at him. Qi Qingxing and Qi Hou ye also stopped talking temporarily. At the end of the river, Bai Mei moved his heart, and put the divine knowledge out. The next moment, his expression changed, and he laughed coldly. His eyes were angry. "The courage is very big, and dare to kill people in our Qihou mansion!" "You are here with your grandmother. I''ll come." Jiang Bai reached out late, pressed Qi Qingxing''s shoulder, did not let him rise, next moment she ran out, red beans surprised, hurriedly holding a cloak to chase up. "Miss, your cloak!" It was so cold, and there was still snow, and it was sure to be cold without a cape. Especially the Tang mother-in-law can not leave the hand of the river late white. But Jiang later white blinked away from the shadow of the person, red beans carrying a cloak to chase out for a long time did not catch up, but can only turn back, at that time Qi Qing behavior let old lady Qi reassure, then will Lin Kuan things said. Finally, I only remember to let ah Kuan come to our house to hide, but I forgot to think about the safety of grandma and others. It was my fault... " "It''s really not right for you to think about it." After hearing this, Lord Qi has lost his face. Old lady Qi was still a little worried. When she saw that Lord Qi wanted to train Qi Qingxing, she immediately put this worry aside and spoke for Qi Qingxing. "Although Qingxing is not considered properly, she is also a friend of worry. You have few friends. She can get your eyes and must be a good child. Since Qi Houfu can help him, then we Qihou mansion can help him There is no reason to hide... "" "I just don''t know if I can deal with this monster in the evening." Old lady Qi said with sorrow. After worrying about her grandchildren for more than ten years, she was devout in Buddhism, and had experienced the messy things that her little son was a winner of, and she had a lot of acceptance of these things. "I think I can only look at the appearance of late white. I should be able to deal with that monster. The late white pigment comes with a certain amount of measure..." "What you say is..." Old lady Qi sighed. Qi Qingxing sipped the corner of his mouth and looked at the direction of the door. Red beans ran back with a cloak and said, "the maid did not catch up with the miss, and the lady would not see the shadow as soon as she ran out." She knew that her Miss actually could not do martial arts, and she had no internal power. But that is how Jiang evening white quickly got rid of her, which made red beans surprised. After all, she was born in dark guard. She doesn''t say how powerful martial arts are. At least, the internal force and lightness skill are not comparable to ordinary people. But now she lost to Jiang evening White who has no internal power and martial arts. The little situ saw Qi Qingxing''s face more dignified, hurriedly explained: "perhaps into the junction." Jiang evening white really entered the boundary, or the junction under the cloth of the monster. The monster came to the house to harm people, but there was no big movement, even the spirit did not leak much. Jiang evening white immediately thought that the other party had already laid down the border, I am afraid Lin Kuan has been taken to the junction of monsters, where, no matter how Lin Kuan shouted, people outside can not hear. Chapter 349 At the moment when she broke into the border, Jiang Wanbai didn''t forget to use the previous Yi Rong Fu. She used the tracking symbol, and soon found Lin Kuan''s location. When she arrived, she saw Lin Kuan''s seven orifices bleeding and rushed to rescue him. If she came a moment later, Lin Kuan''s heart would burst and his seven orifices would bleed to death. At that time, they would probably see Lin Kuan''s body left somewhere in the Hou''s residence. "Don''t be afraid." Jiang Wanbai looks back and says to Lin Kuan. "You..." When Lin Kuan heard Jiang Wanbai''s voice, he opened his lips and asked if she was the master of Taoist priest situ. However, before he could ask the exit, Jiang Wanbai had already withdrawn his sight. Raising one''s hand is a fire talisman thrown at the clothes of no one. The suit seemed to have sensed the danger from the ignitor and turned around to run. However, no matter which direction it ran, the ignitor was always with him, and soon caught up with it. As soon as it was touched, it ignited a fire and wrapped the clothes. "Ah! Help me, my Lord The clothes were twisted and struggling, and the voice was very harsh. Lin Kuan didn''t feel the pain in his head or eardrum any more. He watched the suit burn to ashes and fell to the ground. Suddenly, a wind rose from the ground, and the ashes were blown away. Seeing Jiang Wanbai, Lin Kuan solved the suit and saved himself. However, he did not dare to faint at this time. He could only hold on. However, he did not know whether it was the sequelae after the shock. Lin Kuan felt that he couldn''t breathe any more. It seemed that his neck was too stiff. Lin Kuan gasped and reached out to loosen his collar. Just at this time, Jiang Wanbai suddenly turns around, his pupil shrinks fiercely, and reaches for him. "Tao..." Lin Kuan''s eyes widened. He wanted to hide, but he didn''t have the strength to escape. Seeing Jiang Wanbai''s five fingers clawing at his neck, he felt a chill in his heart, and countless thoughts crossed his mind. However, Jiang Wanbai suddenly found a piece of Rune paper between his fingers, which was pasted on his neck To be precise, it was on the neck of his neck. Bib? When did he wear a bib? Lin Kuan''s eyes widened and looked at his neck. However, he saw that the snow-white Bib suddenly came to life after being pasted with Rune paper. He fell directly from his neck and landed on the ground, writhing and bouncing. Before that, the sharp voice sounded again, and his resentment was incomparable, "smelly Taoist! I have no injustice or hatred with you! What do you care about? " "No injustice, no hatred?" Jiang Wanbai sneered, "he also has no injustice or hatred with you, but you want to kill him? I''m going to act for heaven! I''ll take you "You! His relatives and elders have harmed me "So what? You shouldn''t have found an innocent man! be extremely cruel and merciless! Absorb the essence of cannibalism, but also find the excuse of Lao Shizi?! I think you are looking for death Jiang Wanbai''s voice was suddenly sharp. He pinched the formula with one hand, and another Rune paper flew out from his fingers. "Smelly Taoist! put one ''s finger into another ''s pie! You will regret it! " A shrill voice screamed. Suddenly, thunder roared from above. At the next moment, Lin Kuan raised his head subconsciously, but he saw a scorched crack in the snow-white area above, followed by a thunder. When three consecutive thunder rings, the surrounding snow-white scene completely shattered. And the fourth thunder and lightning fell on the tail which was fixed by the rune paper. In an instant, the tail was blackened, and the shrill voice was full of venomous screams, and finally disappeared. Chapter 350 Lin Kuan looked at the ashes, until the cold wind blew them away, making him shiver. Then he came to his senses and found himself sitting on a path in the garden of the marquis. And his schoolboy stood not far away, rubbed his eyes, looked at this side in disbelief. "Gong Young master The schoolboy finally came back to his senses and ran over. Even if the second and third masters of the family want to send the young master away, if something happens to him, he will follow him. Lin Kuan''s condition at the moment is actually very frightening. His face is pure and his seven orifices are full of blood, especially his eyes. The white of his eyes is full of blood. Now Lin Kuan looks at everything with blood. "Send him to the house first, or it will be cold to death. I I''m going to find ah hang Come to the son of Qi. " Jiang Wanbai coughed slightly and almost let out his mouth. Fortunately, he responded in time. As soon as Lin Kuan heard that she was going to leave, he reached out to grab her dress. His voice was urgent, "Taoist priest, where are you going? Take me with you... " "Can you walk now?" Jiang Wanbai looks at him speechless. Lin Kuan''s body was stiff. He held his hands and tried, not to mention walking. He could not stand up now, so he had to give up. But he still looked at his schoolboy nervously and asked Jiang Wanbai, "Taoist priest, is this really my schoolboy?" After a while, he is afraid of Houtong''s house, but he is afraid to walk with him. The schoolboy didn''t know what he was talking about. He just looked at him. Jiang Wanbai''s forehead took a puff and said, "don''t worry, this is your schoolboy. If he really has a problem, I have already seen it. Since I didn''t see it, it shows that he is very powerful. Even if you follow me, it''s useless." Jiang Wanbai wants to say something to make him admit his life. But she felt that it was not very good, so she put these two words back. She waved her hand to the schoolboy and said, "take your son back quickly, or you will not be able to hold your body if you stay on." On such a cold day, Lin Kuan''s body was empty, and he was still sitting on the path. The cold wind and light snow were blowing hard around him. Jiang Wanbai said that and left quickly. If she did not go, she would not be able to hold on. How cold it is! Jiang Wanbai rubbed his hands, held his arms, and stooped to go to Mrs. Qi''s yard. Before she could make a sound, someone wrapped her whole body with a warm cloak. "Cold It''s so cold... " After Jiang Wanbai confirms that this person is Qi Qingxing, he simply plunges into his arms, hoping that the whole person can shrink in and his voice is trembling when he speaks. Qi Qingxing''s eyebrows twisted, directly picked her up and walked to the table. There is a stove under the table, and there are so many people sitting around. As soon as Jiang Wanbai passes by, he feels a warm feeling. Gradually, his body doesn''t shake. As soon as he looks up, he looks at old lady Shangqi, who are shocked, angry and confused. "Grandmother, what''s the matter with you?" Jiang Wanbai shouts, and finds that everyone is staring at his face. He reaches out and touches his face in confusion. He quickly touches a beard. Jiang Wanbai suddenly returns to his mind and looks up at Qi Qingxing holding himself. She finally understood why the expressions of Mrs. Qi and others were so strange. Chapter 351 Mrs. Qi and others didn''t know that Jiang Wanbai had used the technique of transfiguration and made himself into an old Taoist priest of immortality. Just now they were still anxiously waiting for Jiang Wanbai to come back, and the next moment the door was pushed open. When the cold wind came in, a figure rushed in with his head down. At first, he didn''t understand who was coming in, until Qi Qingxing wrapped the man in his cloak and held him to the table. Now you can see clearly, this The old Taoist priest in the arms of Qi Qingxing. Rao is a well-known Lord Qi. At this moment, his expression is a little tense. He puts aside his face slightly. The picture is too hot for his eyes, and he dares not to look at it. Even the old Taoist immortal is not ugly. "Grandmother, father, it''s late." Qi Qingxing had no choice but to explain. Jiang Wanbai struggled to get out of his arms. Qi Qingxing eyebrow moved. He felt her hand was not cold. Then he let her go. When she sat down, he put Mrs. Tang into her arms. Jiang Wanbai sat on one side and nodded fiercely, "I am late." Qi Qingxing told Lin Kuan that Jiang Wanbai''s identity was to be concealed from Lin Kuan. Qi''s wife and other talents were relieved and asked how Lin Kuan was now. Jiang Wanbai said a few simple sentences about what happened just now. He said, "if there is no danger, we should catch the monster as soon as possible, but..." Jiang evening white ring looked around, touched his stomach and said, "we''d better eat first. We''d better toss about. It''s really too hungry." Mrs. Qi finally realized that sense of hunger, and began to ask people to serve the food. When Jiang Wanbai came over, he had sent for a doctor for Lin Kuan, and he also sent food to Lin Kuan. So I don''t worry about Lin Kuan at all. Qi Qingxing was also quite relieved of Jiang Wanbai, and did not ask any more questions. When everyone had enough to eat and drink, Qi Qingxing wrapped up Jiang Wanbai''s cloak and held Mrs. Tang in his arms. As the party was about to leave, Qi Qingxing said to Jiang Wanbai, "half a month is new year''s Eve, and then we will have a good new year." Speaking of this sentence, Mrs. Qi''s eyes are slightly moist, which is the side of the Lord Qi and Mrs. Qing have some feelings. After all, Qi Qingxing''s health has been getting worse and worse in the past three years. In the past Chinese new year, Mrs. Qi''s only wish was that Qi Qingxing could get better. In these three years, especially at the beginning of this year, I learned from master Mingyuan that Qi Qingxing''s life span was up to half a year. The atmosphere of the whole Qihou mansion was not as good as that of other families. Instead, it was very low. But now it is not the same. Now Qi Qingxing''s health is getting better, and he will no longer have such a destiny. Even next year, Qi Qingxing will go to get fame and start his official career. And Mrs. Qing is pregnant, and the whole Qihou house is getting better. This new year is different for the people of Qihou house. Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment and said with a smile, "well, I''ll keep the new year together with ah hang and grandmother." "Good, good." Mrs. Qi said with a smile that all her feelings had been broken up. At this moment, the people of Qihou residence, including the people below, began to look forward to the arrival of the new year. When they came out from the old lady Qi, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walked towards the courtyard of Lin Kuan. As they walked, little situ came up and asked curiously, "Miss Jiang..." Chapter 352 "Master." Jiang Wanbai glared at him. "If I reveal my identity in front of Lin Kuan, you can copy Buddhist Scriptures for me!" "Master, how do you know how to copy Buddhist scriptures?" he asked subconsciously You know, as a guard, no one likes to copy Buddhist scriptures. Oh, ASEN is not a human being. For little situ and others, copying Buddhist scriptures is a nightmare that accompanies many years. No matter what mistakes they make, the masters will not beat their palms and throw them to the ancestral hall of Daqing temple and start copying Buddhist scriptures. Copy all the time until you want to know what you did wrong. However, master Zhichen didn''t like to talk. He was very serious. He was afraid of him when he was young, so he didn''t want to be thrown into the ancestral hall to copy Buddhist scriptures. "Arsene told me." Jiang Wanbai betrayed Arsene. This is exactly what Arsene told her. When she passed notes last time, she would ask why she had picked up the window. She said that she would tell her when she went to Daqing Temple next time. He told Jiang Wanbai that if he made a mistake or didn''t obey his orders, he would be punished to copy the Buddhist scriptures. Little situ snorted and wrote down to Arsene in his heart. Bah! Thanks to him, he always went to Daqing temple to play with Arsene and told him what interesting things happened outside. As a result, they took out the friendship of the bird''s nest together, and even said that they would sell out! How irritating! Jiang Wanbai was so satisfied that she put her hand on the shoulder of the little situ. She coughed softly and said, "disciple..." Little situ looked at her carefully. Even Qi Qingxing and others also looked over, but after Jiang Wanbai called out "Apprentice", he It''s stuck. Facing the expectant eyes of little situ and Qi Qingxing, Jiang Wanbai felt ashamed for a moment. She thought about it carefully and finally spat out a sentence from her mouth, "being a teacher is for you." After saying this, Jiang Wanbai made himself laugh. She grabbed Qi Qingxing''s arm and continued to walk forward with a smile. Tears were coming out of her smile. She sighed to Qi Qingxing: "it''s so fun to teach my apprentice. I don''t know when my successor will appear..." Since they are inheriting disciples, they should teach the inheritance of Tianyin gate to each other, and formally worship them under the Tianyin gate. It is not just Jiang Wanbai who brings a person to come. What matters is fate and the talent of the other party. Qi Qingxing looked at her with a smile, "this also can''t count?" "Yes, but it''s a bit troublesome." Jiang Wanbai''s face is full of thought. *** Although the younger situ called the watchman and the elders called the master, they did not pay any homage to the master. The array he knew was originally the destiny of the situ family. Every disciple of situ had to learn this. If he really had no talent, he would be sent to other places. Therefore, he could actually find Jiang Wanbai to learn from him, and he felt that he could learn more from Jiang Wanbai. In just such a half month, he felt that he had learned a lot from Jiang Wanbai. Chapter 353 If you can worship under Tianyin gate But Jiang Wanbai didn''t mention it from the beginning to the end. Just then, little situ suddenly realized that maybe the fate between him and tianyinmen was only here, and there was no more. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai never mentioned that he should be admitted to Tianyin gate. Thinking of these, he felt regret and sighed. He was immersed in the loss for a while and could not extricate himself. As a result, Jiang Wanbai, who was walking in front of him, suddenly turned around and looked at him, "little situ, do you have any other children in situ family? What''s your talent? Do you want to introduce me another day? " As soon as she finished speaking, Jiang Wanbai noticed that two eyes that could not be ignored fell on her. She turned her head and looked at Qi Qingxing. She quickly explained, "I just want to accept apprentices. There is no other meaning, really!" She almost raised her hand and swore. Seeing Qi Qingxing''s still calm eyes, she thought about it and said, "in fact, I think it''s best to find a half grown boy as an apprentice. It''s not necessary for me to take care of him, and it''s the best age to learn skills..." "It''s good to find a child." Qi Qingxing opened his mouth in a low voice. Seeing her frown and disgusted at the trouble of children, he added, "if you feel trouble, let green bamboo or red bean take care of it in the ordinary days. You are only responsible for teaching him skills, and you don''t have to worry about anything else." After thinking about it, children are the most reassuring. Qi Qingxing pursed his lips. Jiang Wanbai did not object to Qi Qingxing''s words, but said, "in fact, it''s still early to say these things. After all, I don''t know what my apprentice will be like in the future." Little situ was distracted. He was just lost. He turned around and was asked by Jiang Wanbai if there were any other children in his family who could be her apprentices. This made him feel even more miserable. Alas Life is hard. Jiang Wanbai also suddenly had such an idea. When she went outside the wide yard of the forest, she left the matter behind. Standing upright, he straightened his lapel and sleeve robe, wrapped up his cloak, and looked at the little situ. It''s a fairyland again. Qi Qingxing saw this scene, his mind moved and his eyes flashed a faint smile. He suddenly found that no matter what Jiang Wanbai had become, in his eyes, every move, expression and breath of this person were still like Jiang Wanbai, which seemed to be carved into bone marrow and became an instinct. Jiang Wanbai is still summoning little situ to knock on the door. He doesn''t notice how gentle Qi Qingxing''s eyes are. Lin Kuan obviously had been noticed for a long time. As soon as little situ knocked on the door, there was a sound inside. The schoolboy of Lin Kuan ran out and opened the door. He was relieved to see Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai. "Childe, it''s Qi Shizi and Taoist priest coming!" The schoolboy turned his head and called into the room. Lin Kuan coughed in the room. Qi Qingxing asked, "how is ah Kuan? What did the doctor say "I''m still weak. It seems to be more serious than when I asked the doctor to see him yesterday. This time, I also suffered some internal injuries and some bleeding in my ears, nose and eyes..." The schoolboy''s face was so sad that he was afraid that his son would be cold in this Qihou mansion. At that time, he would not have to go back to the forest house. He would have been killed outside and could not take good care of his son. This is his fault. What''s more, he grew up with the young master. He was always very good to him. He was a good man. He watched his body get worse day by day. His heart was really miserable. Chapter 354 Just a few words of Kung Fu, the bookboy''s eyes are red. Qi Qingxing eyebrows from the shallow creases, he looked at Jiang Wanbai, Jiang Wanbai said: "go ahead and have a look." When they came into the room, they saw Lin Kuan lying on the bed. His face was really ugly. Now he was lying on the bed and couldn''t get up. When he saw Qi Qingxing and others coming in, he just leaned on his side and grinned bitterly, "my body is getting worse and worse. I can only lie on the bed and talk to brother Qingxing. Don''t blame me." "No harm." Qi Qingxing went to the bed and sat down. He saw that Lin Kuan still had blood in his eyes, but the blood on his ears and nose was wiped clean. "Ah Kuan, when the Taoist priest asks you something, you will answer carefully." "I know that." Lin Kuan now believes that his family is provoked by a monster. Hearing his words, he looks right. He looks over Qi Qingxing and falls on Jiang Wanbai beside Qi Qingxing, with a bright light in his eyes. It seems that the hope is completely pinned on Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai coughed gently and sat down on the chair brought by the schoolboy. He asked, "have there been a very beautiful woman in your Lin mansion recently?" After asking, she stopped for a moment and then changed her voice: "it''s not necessarily recently. It seems that the other party has made a feud with the elders of your family. It may also be a matter of a long time ago. You can tell us whether there have been very beautiful women in your family, which are loved by the men in your family. It''s better to fascinate men with that kind of "Master, is that monster a fox?" When he heard these questions, he asked in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai took a look at him and nodded, "the fox clan is a little high in cultivation, and I don''t know how many tails have been repaired. I cut one of them today. I must hold a grudge against him. Maybe after revenge, the Lin family will retaliate against me." The fox clan is very beautiful, no matter male, female, old or young, and has a little bit of hatred and protection. If you offend a fox family carelessly, you may turn around and have a nest of foxes to revenge you. In short, if there is no full strength to frighten the fox, it is better not to provoke the fox. This is a point that all Taoists understand, and they will also tell the younger generation of the family. Little situ was told this thing since he was a child. Therefore, he is familiar with the characteristics of the fox nationality and has a deep memory. "Ah Then we have offended her anyway, so we must get rid of it, or we will be in trouble in the future. " Little situ Dao. Jiang evening white point head, looking at the forest width. Lin Kuan also heard what Jiang Wanbai and little situ said, and his face trembled. He began to think about whether anyone in his family had ever provoked a fox spirit. "Look at her revenge on your family. It is likely that you have provoked the fox tribe and perhaps killed them." Jiang Wanbai reminds us again. Lin Kuan moved his lips, but he didn''t say anything. He looked down and remembered whether his grandfather had ever provoked a very beautiful woman at that time. However, he was not born at that time. When he was born, his grandfather had already died of illness. He could only think about the clues from his mother''s and others'' talks in the past. Jiang Wanbai and others are not in a hurry. They even start to think about Qi Qingxing''s small prohibition. Speaking of this, Jiang Wanbai still has a lot to gain after spending a day in wanshulou. Chapter 355 Jiang Wanbai took a cinnabar pen and drew on the paper at will. At a certain moment, his eyes lit up and looked up at Qi Qingxing. At first, Qi Qingxing was contemplating. After all, early February was Chunwei. Now it''s nearly January. Even if he is more sure, he can''t ignore everything. But when Jiang Wanbai looks at him, he quickly realizes that he looks up at Jiang Wanbai. "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai moved to him and said, "I know how to solve the prohibition in your body. Now try it?" "Good." Qi Qingxing nodded. At the next moment, Jiang Wanbai leaned close to his forehead, and the fragrance came. Qi Qingxing was stunned for a moment. He heard Jiang Wanbai say, "ah hang, close your eyes." Qi Qingxing closed his eyes. Then the sense of deja vu came again, gentle and comfortable, which made his heart throb. Jiang Wanbai also closed his eyes and groped into Qi Qingxing''s sea of knowledge with his spiritual sense. Lin Kuan thought for a long time, but he didn''t think of the beautiful woman Jiang Wanbai said. In the inner courtyard of the house, what''s more, the Lin family is still the aristocratic family that moved to the imperial city with them at the beginning. There are a lot of wives and aunts in the backyard of every man in the family, and many women died for various reasons. As a man, Lin Kuan, like his father, would not care about these things. His grandmother, his mother and others would never mention these things to Lin Kuan. Lin Kuan tried very hard to think about it, but he did not have any clue. He was anxious and embarrassed. He was about to tell Jiang Wanbai that he had never thought of it. As soon as he looked up, he saw that xianfengdaogu was against the forehead of Taoist priest and his friend. Both of them closed their eyes, inexplicably there is a kind of A very harmonious feeling? Lin Kuan quickly shook his head to dispel those strange ideas. He looked at the little situ with a question in his eyes. Little situ explained a sentence in a low voice: "the master is solving a ban for Qi Shizi." "Oh, oh..." Lin Kuan nodded in a muddleheaded way. Obviously, he didn''t understand what the prohibition was, but it sounded like a powerful one. He was afraid that he might accidentally disturb what Jiang Wanbai was doing, so he even slowed down his breathing and looked at Qi Qingxing of Jiang Wanbai seriously and nervously. At a certain moment, Qi Qingxing suddenly twisted his eyebrows and snorted. "Brother Qingxing..." Lin Kuan''s face changed slightly, and his worried body leaned forward. Jiang Wanbai opened his eyes and stepped back to see Qi Qingxing. "Master, have you solved it?" Little situ asked excitedly. Jiang evening white spot. For a moment, little situ looked at Jiang Wanbai with admiration and amazement in his eyes. In a word, the little prohibition under Arsene was completely comprehended by Arsene himself. It was very simple and almost harmless. However, there was no way for them to solve such a small prohibition. The only thing they could solve was Arsene himself. But now, Jiang Wanbai has been able to untie the ban, and he has worked out his own ideas. As expected, he is a disciple of Tianyin sect. His talent is outstanding, which is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Little situ sighed in his heart. Qi Qingxing also slowly opened his eyes, gently spit out a puff of turbid air. His expression was a little pleasant. His eyes were burning and he looked at Jiang Wanbai and said: "when the original prohibition was in place, it seems that there is not too much feeling, but now the prohibition is gone. I just feel that there is a place in my mind suddenly clear up, which makes people very happy." Chapter 356 And Qi Qingxing also really remembered the memory that had been sealed by ASEN before. In that memory, when he went outside the forbidden area of Daqing temple, he really wanted to go in, but he happened to see Arsene carrying people and throwing them out. At that time, a Sen showed some demonic characteristics. In short, people could see that he was not a human. A Sen is also surprised, did not give Qi Qingxing the opportunity to speak, directly approached him, under a ban on Qi Qingxing. He couldn''t remember seeing Arsene again. After the ban was solved, Jiang Wanbai finally solved a problem in his heart. He looked at Lin Kuan again with questions. Lin Kuan grinned bitterly and shook his head. "Taoist priest, I really can''t remember whether there has ever been such a woman in your family." "That''s the trouble..." Jiang Wanbai sighed, "I don''t know what kind of entanglement you have. I can''t deal with this matter. If you owe someone from the Lin family, I can''t stop her from retaliating. At least I can''t save the person who owes her. Now I don''t know who the problem is..." In case of rescuing the wrong person, Jiang Wanbai said: "Ah Then what shall I do? Taoist priest, you must help us At least I didn''t apologize to the fox. There are so many people in our forest house that it''s impossible for everyone to apologize to her... " Lin Kuan shook his lips. If he had not been able to move now, he would have got down from the bed and knelt in front of Jiang Wanbai. Seeing Jiang Wanbai''s face murmuring and silent, Lin Kuan looks at Qi Qingxing again, looking for help with his eyes, hoping that his friend can help him. Qi Qingxing, aware of his meaning, sighs and says, "late Taoist priest is trying to find a way. Hiro, don''t worry. " Almost yelled out the word "late". Jiang Wanbai stares at him quietly with a threat in his eyes. If she dares to expose her identity in front of Lin Kuan, she will punish him to copy Buddhist scriptures! Qi Qingxing''s eyes flashed a helpless smile. Under the cover of his sleeve robe, he gently pulled Jiang Wanbai''s sleeve. Jiang Wanbai snorted and crossed the smile in her eyes. She said to Lin Kuan: "for today''s plan, I can only follow you to the forest house. Other people should know what you don''t know." Of course, Lin Kuan can''t say anything bad. He even wants to go back to Lin Fu with Jiang Wanbai now. Qi Qingxing said in a voice: "it''s not too early now. Let''s have a rest for one night. Ah Kuan, your body is not suitable for walking now..." There is a certain euphemism in his words. Lin Kuan''s physical condition is not suitable for walking out. He can''t walk at all. Jiang Wanbai also nodded, "tomorrow morning I will follow you to the forest house." "Well Taoist priest, the monster didn''t kill me. She still suffered in your hands. Will she go back... " Lin Kuan was worried, afraid that the monster would go back and double revenge on his grandmother and mother. He can''t move himself. He''s worried about the people in the mansion. Jiang Wanbai sighed in his heart and said on his face, "no, she was cut off by me. At least this evening, she won''t act any more. If you really want to act I''ll notice that, too The last sentence Jiang Wanbai said is very light, at the end, he snorted, his eyes were a bit cold. Chapter 357 When she was in the fox''s border before, she was not only breaking the fox''s border and breaking the fox''s tail. Hearing that Jiang Wanbai said so, Lin Kuan was completely relieved. When Jiang Wanbai and his party came out of Lin Kuan''s yard, the yard of Xiao situ was next door. As he turned to leave, he turned to Jiang Wanbai with a shy face and a smile, and said, "master, you must take me with you tomorrow when you go to Lin mansion to subdue demons." "Good." Jiang did not mind bringing one more person. With Jiang Wanbai''s consent, little situ left contentedly. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walked slowly towards their courtyard, and green bamboo carrying a lantern was shining in front of them. Now the snow has stopped, but the cold wind is still very cold. Jiang Wanbai wants to stick thick hair on both sides of his cheek to resist the cold wind. "In such a cold day, who wants to catch monsters? The quilt is the best place to go." Jiang Wanbai sighed, because it was too cold, she shrank in her cloak, holding Mrs. Tang tightly, and did not go to pull Qi Qingxing''s hand. Qi Qingxing heard the speech and laughed, "do you agree to go back to the forest house tomorrow to go back to sleep?" "Yes." Jiang Wanbai also followed with a smile, in front of him did not hide his careful thinking, she is anxious to go back, so cold weather, of course, to return to the embrace of the quilt. There''s still heating in the room "Ah, let''s go quickly. It''s freezing." Jiang Wanbai sniffed and felt that the tip of his nose was numb by the wind. Qi Qingxing saw that she walked forward quickly, and her eyebrows jumped. She said in a hurry: "the ground is slippery. Be careful. Don''t run!" "Oh! No way...! " Jiang evening vernacular sound has not fallen, the foot a slip, the whole person back to fall, mouth voice has changed the tone, walking in front of the green bamboo heard the movement, quickly turned back, "master Green bamboo can''t even care about the lantern and runs to the river. But Qi Qingxing was faster than him. He reached for Jiang Wanbai''s waist and pulled her into his arms. Jiang Wanbai was close to his familiar arms and didn''t fall on the ground directly. With Qi Qingxing''s skirt, she widened her eyes slightly and gasped for breath. She was still in a state of shock. "Good It''s so close... " Jiang Wanbai slowly stood up. She was frightened by the fall. After standing up, she did not dare to move at will. She did not let go of Qi Qingxing''s lapel. Qi Qingxing was angry and distressed, and his lips moved. In the end, he didn''t have the heart to say harsh words. He just held her hand holding her by the lapel of her clothes and looked at Mrs. Tang who had fallen on the ground. Qingzhu had picked up Mrs. Tang, and her face was going to be wrinkled together. She came quickly. "Master, are you ok? Did you sprain your foot? Fortunately, the young master caught you. Otherwise, this fall would be very hard. " "It''s OK, it''s OK. Fortunately, ah hang has caught me." Jiang Wanbai waved his hand, and his eyes fell on the lady Tang in his hand. Seeing the muddy water on it, he immediately wrinkled his whole face and said, "it''s dirty. I can''t hold it any more." "You can''t hold it any more. Fortunately, it''s not far from the yard. Master, you have to be careful and don''t run fast." Green bamboo nods. Jiang Wanbai finally took a look at Mrs. Tang, nodded, and looked at Qi Qingxing''s eyebrows slightly. She felt a meal in her heart. She shook the hand held by Qi Qingxing and whispered, "ah hang, I''m wrong. I should listen to you." Chapter 358 Qi Qingxing looked at her for a while, and saw that her neck was shrunk by the wind, and heartache took the upper hand. He folded her cloak and deliberately said with a straight face: "it''s good to know that you are wrong. Don''t be so rash in the future." "Mm-hmm." Jiang Wanbai nodded obediently, "let''s go, and then I''ll be blown into a popsicle." Qi Qingxing didn''t understand what the popsicle was. He only thought it was a frozen stick and didn''t ask much. He pulled her to the yard. He wanted to hold her, but the snow covered ground was wet and slippery. Even if he could walk steadily now, he was afraid of slipping with Jiang Wanbai. So he took her with him. Fortunately, as Qingzhu said, it was not far from their yard. As soon as they entered the courtyard, red beans came up. Qi Qingxing ordered, "go and get a lady Tang." Jiang Wanbai nods fiercely beside him. For her, Mrs. Tang is simply a magic weapon for her life. If she doesn''t hold her, she feels empty in her arms, and the whole person is even colder. Red bean takes a look at the dirty old lady Tang carried by green bamboo. She guesses what''s going on. She turns around to get a new one. At this moment, Jiang Wanbai has entered the room. The room is warm. She is relieved and feels alive again. But when red beans came in with Mrs. Tang, Jiang Wanbai still reached for it and held it in his arms, "ah It''s better to have Mrs. Tang. " Qi Qingxing was helpless. When red beans came in with hot water, he turned around and left. The cold wind came in and was blocked outside. Jiang Wanbai warmed his hands and feet and tucked into the quilt for a comfortable sleep. That night, Jiang Wanbai had a dream. In the dream, there was a vast expanse of white. After a glance, there was a little different color in the distance ahead. Jiang Wanbai stopped, didn''t want to move, and simply stood still. Although there is a vast expanse of white here, there is no cold, and the wind is not cold. Jiang Wanbai vaguely knows that he is dreaming. After a while, the wind was blowing a little impatient, like the person who made the dream for her also began to be anxious. Jiang Wanbai snorted and sat cross legged on the ground, so closed his eyes. The wind is more and more rampant, vaguely blowing Jiang Wanbai some facial pain, her eyebrows showed a bit of cold, light oh a: "break a tail still don''t know convergence, is to let me pull your tail off?" With a sudden rising of the final sound, an air wave rises from around Jiang Wanbai''s body. The air wave rises higher and higher. For a time, Jiang Wanbai is wrapped in the white air wave. The wind is not near, and the dream is suddenly broken at a certain moment. Jiang Wanbai faintly hears a sharp voice, which is like the cry of the fox nationality. He is very angry. In the room, Jiang Wanbai shrinks in the quilt and turns over. Her eyebrows are flat, and she goes to sleep again. The next morning, Jiang Wanbai didn''t want to move in the quilt, and Hongdou couldn''t persuade him. Qi Qingxing knocked on the door. He guessed that someone was staying in bed from the helpless voice of Hongdou, and said with a smile: "evening, a Kuan has asked several times this morning when to start. Do you still have to rely on it?" "Up! Here we go Jiang Wanbai raised his voice, full of resentment. It would be nice if people also needed to hibernate. As soon as the winter came, everyone would sleep in the quilt. They would sleep until the spring flowers bloom. They didn''t have to go out and get up. Jiang Wanbai struggled to get out of bed. He was pulled by red beans and put on his clothes. He wiped his face and hands with hot water and held Mrs. Tang in his arms. He felt that he had the courage to face the cold wind outside. Chapter 359 As soon as the door opened and the cold wind came in, Jiang Wanbai immediately shrank his neck and tried to pull up the hat of his cloak with one hand. "Or let the little situ take your paper man to the forest house?" Qi Qingxing saw that she was so afraid of the cold that she could not bear to let her go out at this time. When she approached, she reached out and pulled up her hat for her in a low voice. The rabbit''s head is soft and thick enough to block the soft and thick hair inside. The cold wind couldn''t come in. Jiang Wanbai was satisfied. He shook his head at Qi Qingxing and said, "that monster has a good road. I''d better go there myself. After dealing with the monsters, I''ll go to the Daqing temple to set up an ambush array. Only by solving these two troubles can we have a good new year." Qi Qingxing can''t see her face, but her eyebrows and eyes are always soft. She hears a low voice and says nothing more. Jiang Wanbai has a lot of ideas on her own, and Qi Qingxing won''t say anything more when she makes up her mind. When he went to have breakfast, Jiang Wanbai still used the Yi Rong Fu, which turned into a fairyland. Lin Kuan felt a little relieved when he saw her coming. After breakfast, the party went to the forest house. Early this morning, Lin Kuan asked the schoolboy to go back to the mansion and told him about inviting a Taoist priest back. He only said that he had met a monster, but he didn''t say much about anything else. When we got to the Lin mansion, because they came early, both the elder master Lin and the second master Lin had not come back from the upper court. Lin San, who had been dismissed some time ago, was idle at home. He drank wine every day these days, and last night was no exception. He was still asleep and did not wake up at all. All the women in the family were present, including Mrs. Lin, who was OK at all. The reason why Mrs. Lin came here was simply because she heard that the Taoist priest invited was from Qihou''s residence. She thought of Miss Jiang she had seen last time. As a matter of fact, Mrs. Lin did not say that she did not sleep well. However, she never had a bad sleep since she watched the excitement at the gate of Qihou mansion and got a piece of Rune paper from Miss Jiang. And the palpitations of being watched disappeared. It''s said that Lin Kuan invited the Taoist priest of Qihou''s residence. Of course, the second lady of Lin wants to go. She also wants to ask for some more runes. So, when Jiang Wanbai and others arrived at the Lin mansion, they were confronted with the female masters and their concubines and aunts came out one after another, but Jiang Wanbai glanced at the past and found that none of them were in good spirits. "Don''t you say your second aunt is OK?" Jiang Wanbai swept the familiar woman and asked Lin Kuan, "I see her eyebrows are black. It''s clear that she was sucked by the fox demon." The woman was the one who had won her a soothing charm, so Jiang Wanbai recognized her at a glance. Apart from Mrs. Lin, no one else knew. As soon as the Lin family saw Jiang Wanbai, they were stunned by her appearance of immortality. For a moment, they were stunned and did not respond to Jiang Wanbai. They did not react until Jiang Wanbai spoke to Lin Kuan. I believe most of what Lin Kuan told the schoolboy to go back to his house. A look is immortal ah, must have true ability, can certainly save them! Chapter 360 Mrs. Lin quickly took Mrs. Lin''s arm and walked over. She laughed so enthusiastically that her face became tired. "Taoist priest, I''ve heard from ah Kuan..." Jiang Wanbai couldn''t adapt to Mrs. Lin''s enthusiasm, especially other women. Looking at her, Jiang Wanbai coughed and looked at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing looks at Lin Kuan. It''s hard for him to come forward to the group of women. He can only let Lin Kuan show up. Lin Kuan was also a little embarrassed. He helped his grandmother to one side and said what happened to him last night. "What? Is it really a monster? " Mrs. Lin covered her heart, almost breathless, and fainted. The other women were even more frightened. They looked at Jiang Wanbai one by one, and their eyes were even hotter. Mrs. Lin read several words of Amitabha with her hands together. Thinking of the rune paper Jiang Wanbai had given her, she was grateful for saving herself by mistake. She thought that when this matter was over, she would have to find the girl Jiang to thank her. Last night, he asked Lin Kuan a few questions again. Mrs. Lin and others heard that it was a fox spirit. Their faces changed slightly and they looked at each other. After a long time, Mrs. Lin snorted and swept over the concubines and aunts and said, "there are many foxes in our family." Those concubines and aunts shrank back one after another. Some of them, who were in favor, glanced at Mrs. Lin arrogantly. Their faces showed pride. They didn''t care at all that they were called "Fox spirits.". Mrs. Lin''s eyes flashed and her eyes flashed. Suddenly, she pointed to one of the young and beautiful aunts and yelled, "I think she is the fox spirit the Taoist priest said! Catch her and burn her! It''s harmed so many people in the Lin family! This is the fox spirit The aunt''s face was white, and a pair of elder lady Lin''s eyes could not have imagined that Mrs. Lin was trying to take advantage of this opportunity to harm her. However, the servants around her did not immediately step forward. If this aunt was really a fox spirit, they did not dare to do it. If not, it was the eldest uncle''s favorite aunt. When he came back, he knew that they had listened to his words Bad luck again? Mrs. Lin gritted her teeth when she saw no one moved. She was about to shout again. Jiang Wanbai''s face was already cold. "It seems that you don''t want to solve this problem. I don''t want to meddle in my business. Goodbye!" Then he looked at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing nodded slightly, and they took little situ to turn around and go. Lin Kuan thought that his aunt was really a fox spirit as his mother said. After all, although he was born in this family, he had never really come into contact with these pickles. It was not until she saw Jiang Wanbai''s cold face that she reacted in a trance. She went to stop Jiang Wanbai and called out to Mrs. Lin: "grandmother, you take care of my mother. If you are really angry, Taoist priest, we will all wait to die!" After saying these words, Lin Kuan coughed several times. He was out of breath. In addition, his face was blue and white. He looked like a dying man. Even if he didn''t see the monster with his own eyes, the rest of the Lin family were afraid of Lin Kuan''s present appearance. Mrs. Lin directly smashed her crutches and angrily said to Mrs. Lin, "if you play these little tricks again, you will die alone! Don''t involve the rest of us! " Chapter 361 "That is Don''t pull me up if you want to die yourself... " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mrs. Lin has always been strong and ruthless, but she is also the eldest lady. On weekdays, they have been troubled by their aunts and sisters in law. Even if they are angry, they can only bear it by themselves. Today, however, it is rare to encounter such an opportunity. One by one, they echoed Mrs. Lin''s words. Mrs. Lin''s face turned red. She couldn''t help explaining: "mother, you misunderstood me. I really think she is just like the person the Taoist priest is looking for..." "Enough! Do you have to show off your thoughtfulness at this time? Isn''t your joke enough for our family? Do you want to make trouble in front of the Taoist priest? If there are monsters among us, Taoist priest should say it when he comes in! You need it? You''re so good, you''ve got that monster out! " Mrs. Lin yelled. Mrs. Lin didn''t give Mrs. Lin face at all. After all, it was a matter of the whole family''s lives. Mrs. Lin was only worried that she didn''t scold her hard enough to satisfy Jiang Wanbai. Mrs. Lin''s face was red and white, her head bowed, and she couldn''t say a word. Just think there is a crack in front of her, she can get in, but more or resentment and anger, the heart of these people today, including Mrs. Lin are in the heart of a pen. Here Lin Kuan still stopped Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Jiang Wanbai was really upset by Mrs. Lin''s agitation. She just couldn''t understand. It was clearly related to family life. How could anyone care about harming others and save their own life first? Is it more important to do harm than to your own life? Jiang Wanbai glanced at Mrs. Lin in the late Qing Dynasty. When she saw the evil debt she was carrying, her eyes became cold again. For a moment, she suspected that she was wrong. All the women in Lin family, including Mrs. Lin, would not be killed. I don''t know how many people have been killed. Only the second lady Lin is clean and has only a slight resentment. But when compared with others, she is much cleaner. The cleanest is the width of the forest in front of you. "Don''t ask me any more. Take me to walk around your house. If the fox clan was killed in your house, I can find it. I can''t. then I will ask the fox well, but..." Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment, his eyes coldly glanced over the Lin family''s women who were listening to them. He said, "no matter whether the fox said it was true or not, I would naturally believe her more. If she said that you Lin family had harmed her, then I would not care about it." "No matter what? Do you care about our life and death, Taoist? Taoist priest, there are more than ten lives in our forest house. Can''t you say that you don''t care? " Doctor Lin immediately cried out in a hurry. Others nodded in response and said, "Taoist priest, don''t you pay more attention to saving one life than building a seven level pagoda? There are more than ten lives in our forest house... " "Taoist priest, if you know this but don''t save us, you have indirectly killed us!" "That''s it ¡°¡­¡­¡± The women''s voices are noisy, one by one staring at Jiang Wanbai, clearly to force her to promise that she will save them. This time, not only Jiang Wanbai''s face was ugly, but also Qi Qingxing''s face was cold. He said in a cold voice: "it turns out that there are still reasons to force people to save you in this world. My son has seen it today." Chapter 362 With Qi Qingxing''s voice, the Lin family remembered that there was a descendant of Qi Hou''s house. Then he thought that the faces of the people who had just been there were not good-looking. For a moment, their faces were a little chatty. "This Qi Shizi, what we said is not wrong. How can the Taoist priest allow monsters to harm people? We should have caught the monster and killed it! " "That''s it "But I only know that not all monsters in this world should die. After all Jiang Wanbai''s eyes crossed these people''s faces, showing disgust. "Some people''s hearts are even dirtier than those of monsters." This sentence changed many people''s faces. For a moment, it seemed that Jiang Wanbai''s words directly ripped off the bright skin outside, and clearly saw the darkness and filth that their hearts tried to hide. Jiang Wanbai shook the dust and said: "in this world, there is a cycle of causality and retribution. Even if it is a monster, since it exists, that is, the way of heaven has acknowledged its existence. Killing demons is no different from killing people. They all have to bear the burden of killing evils, but it is not easy for monsters to practice, let alone to be transformed monsters? If you kill it, it will take revenge on you. Even if it is the way of heaven, it will acquiesce in this matter. Naturally, I can''t intervene. I''m not here to save you! " "Taoist priest!" It turns out that he has not lived for more than 20 years because he has been living for a long time. For a moment, he was stunned there until he heard Jiang Wanbai''s words. When he invited Jiang Wanbai back, his hope in his heart was almost broken. He looked at Jiang Wanbai in a panic. Jiang Wanbai did not look at him, but continued: "I come here today, just want to see which of you killed that monster. She wants to kill her own people. I don''t interfere, but innocent people are naturally saved." "I, I, I Taoist priest, I am innocent! I have not killed any monsters at all "It is Taoist priest, we didn''t kill any monsters. You want to help us... " ¡°¡­¡­¡± A crowd of women swarmed on, but it was Mrs. Lin and Mrs. Lin, and Mrs. Lin stood there looking ugly and did not come forward. Which of them had no blood in their hands? The reason why some monsters died in their mother''s hands was that they were not killed by the monsters. What do you have to do with that monster. Jiang Wanbai understood what these people wanted to see at a glance. For a moment, Jiang Wanbai even felt nauseous. Suddenly, he felt that it was too rare for such high-ranking families as Qi Hou''s residence to have such intrigues and pickings. "Let''s go." Jiang Wanbai shakes his head in disappointment. She doesn''t even have the idea to go to the Lin mansion. Now she is full of regret. She knew that the Lin family was such a scene. She saved Lin Kuan. Why come again? I just feel sick. "Brother Qingxing..." Qi Lin''s eyes go to see Qingtie in the evening. Before Qi Qingxing opened his mouth, Jiang Wanbai said, "childe Lin, I know that you are not infected with killing evil. It has nothing to do with the fox. I will naturally save you. As for other people..." Chapter 363 Jiang Wanbai did not go on, just shook his head. The meaning is clear. The rest of the Lin family turned pale. Lin Kuan saw the farce of those people behind him and opened his lips. Even though he wanted Jiang Wanbai to save his relatives and elders, he raised his eyes to Qi Qingxing, and Lin Kuan shut his mouth. Since he is a good friend of Qi Qingxing, how can he not see the meaning of Qi Qingxing at the moment? However, Lin Kuan didn''t stop him. The rest of the Lin family would not watch Jiang Wanbai leave. A trace of ruthlessness crossed her eyes and said directly, "stop her!" The servants around looked at each other, and finally ran over, blocking Jiang Wanbai''s way. After all, it''s Mrs. Lin that they can''t listen to. Even the little situ was trembling with the shamelessness of the family. He looked at Jiang Wanbai and said, "master, since they don''t want to be shameless, why should we tolerate it again? Step back and let me teach them a lesson They didn''t learn as much as Jiang Wanbai. They usually learned some Kung Fu. Little situ was really annoyed and threw a short stick from his sleeve. When he wanted to start, Qi Qingxing stopped him. "Little situ." The little situ looked at Qi Qingxing. After he looked at Qi Qingxing, he gave a slight pause. Then he put away the short stick. After that, he was slightly surprised. He just acted subconsciously. It''s like subconsciously trying to follow Qi Qingxing''s instructions. Qi Qingxing turned around and didn''t go to see other people. He just looked at Mrs. Lin and said, "Mrs. Lin, is this going to forcibly detain the guests of my Marquis''s residence?" As soon as the four words "Hou Fu Gui Ke" appeared, even the old lady Lin''s face changed. Her eyes flashed a momentary panic, but she soon stabilized her mind. She showed a peaceful smile to Qi Qingxing and said, "Qi Shizi, you also know how this thing is going to happen. This is a major event related to the lives of more than a dozen people in our Lin family. Ah Kuan is yours Good friends, we are also ah Kuan''s relatives and elders. Can''t Qi Shizi want ah Kuan to watch us die? " "Grandmother Lin Kuan''s eyes were covered with red blood, and he called out with powerless anger. He didn''t expect that his grandmother even used his little personal friendship with brother Qingxing in order to achieve his goal. At this moment, Lin Kuan felt that his grandmother''s action was beyond reproach. After all, it was the life of a large family, but he felt that he had no face to face Qi Qingxing again. Mrs. Lin''s lips trembled and looked at Lin Kuan. Her old eyes were tearful and said, "Hiro, do you really have the heart to watch your father and mother die? Grandmother is old, has lived enough, died will die, but your father and mother? They managed to raise you up. They didn''t have time to see you get married and have children. They didn''t have time to see you pass the exam, recover our Lin family, and your elder brother... " "Grandmother, don''t say that again..." Lin Kuan raised his head and pushed back the tears in his eyes. His face showed pain and determination. He turned to Qi Qingxing and said in a low voice, "brother Qingxing, please help me again." The voice was low, imploring a little. At this moment, Qi Qingxing looked at him with cold eyes and indifferent face. Lin Kuan knew that once he opened his mouth, his friendship with Qi Qingxing would be gone. But when he saw this scene, he still felt cold. Chapter 364 Despair and powerlessness. However, Qi Qingxing just said indifferently: "she doesn''t want to, and my son won''t force her. If you have to force her to do something, it''s against Qi Hou''s house!" Qi qingkuan gave up his friendship with his family, especially when he didn''t want to make friends with his family. However, Jiang Wanbai can understand what Qi Qingxing thinks. Since Lin Kuan has chosen to give up their friendship, the friendship in the past has been abolished. For Qi Qingxing, Lin Kuan is no different from every Lin family member. "Qi Shizi, you really want to be a Taoist priest..." Mrs. Lin didn''t expect Qi Qing to be so cold and trembling with anger. The elder master Lin and the second master came in together, with a warm smile on their faces. The one surrounded by the two masters was the Lord Qi. As soon as he saw the Lord Qi coming, Jiang Wanbai was slightly stunned and subconsciously looked at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing clenched his fist against his lips and coughed gently. A trace of uneasiness flashed in his eyes. This is called parents? Jiang Wanbai endured a smile, and his anger suddenly dispersed. When the elder master Lin and the second master came in, they suddenly saw that all the women in the house were around here, and there were two strangers. They were stunned for a moment. Before they could ask, Lord Qi stopped and looked at Qi Qingxing and said, "if I come to pick up the distinguished guests of my residence, I won''t bother you much." "Ah?" Master Lin and master Lin are both in a daze. They don''t understand who the honored guest is. The old lady Lin''s face was shaking and her hands and feet were cold. She murmured about the Taoist priest''s position in Qihou''s residence. She could let Lord Qi come to pick him up in person. She was not the one who could stay if they wanted to stay by force. And what they just did At this moment, old Mrs. Lin was in despair. She looked at the back of Lord Qi and Jiang Wanbai, and looked at the older son and daughter-in-law who were haggard and stood on one side, as well as her grandson, who was shaking and innocent, with a trace of determination in her eyes. "Lord Qi!" Mrs. Lin raised her voice. The Lord of Qi walked for a while, but he didn''t look back. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other, frowning slightly, and then stopped, but they did not look back. And the voice of panic soon rang out behind him. "Mother?! Mother, what are you doing? What are you doing on your knees? Get up, mother ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Grandmother..." Lin Kuan looks at the kneeling old lady Lin. But Mrs. Lin pushed aside her own people, staring at the back of the Lord Qi, and said, "Lord Qi, now our forest house has brought disaster. The lives of more than a dozen people are all on the Taoist priest of your house. Lord Qi, you can''t watch our Lin family die!" As soon as this word came out, Qi Hou Ye''s momentum sank, and Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were no better. The Lin family is really shameless! If you see someone, you can put your hat on your head. The hand in Jiang Wanbai''s sleeve is curled up tightly. The little situ beside him is so angry that he shakes out the short stick. Jiang Wanbai clasps his wrist and doesn''t turn around to teach people. "Lord, let''s go." Jiang Wanbai said coldly. Chapter 365 The Lord of Qi nodded slightly, didn''t take care of the cry behind him. He raised his feet and left. This is especially true of Jiang Wanbai. Seeing the people of Qihou''s house go out, Mrs. Lin''s face is dispirited, her eyes turn white, and she faints directly. For a moment, Lin Fu was in a mess. Lin Kuan covered his heart and stepped back two steps. Suddenly, he spat out blood and fell down. "How did the Lord come here?" After returning to the carriage of Qihou mansion, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing share the same car. She lowered her voice and asked Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing coughed lightly and shook his head, "I don''t know." Seeing Jiang Wanbai''s face showing disbelief, he held out his hand and gently tugged at Jiang Wanbai''s cheek and said, "evening, I really don''t know." Jiang Wanbai stares at him for a while and snorts in an unknown way. In fact, he has already believed Qi Qingxing''s words. No matter how, Qi Qingxing doesn''t seem to be a person who can call his parents. What''s more, before going to the Lin mansion, none of them expected that the Lin family would have such a face. After silence for a while, Jiang Wanbai suddenly asked in a voice, "ah hang, what were you thinking when Mrs. Lin knelt down?" "Very annoying." Qi Qingxing spat out two words. Jiang Wanbai looks at him in amazement. Qi Qingxing on her eyes slightly pick eyebrows, "how? Do you think I''m cold-blooded "A little bit." Jiang evening white point, but he laughed, "but I feel very cold-blooded, because I feel the same as you." When talking about the back, her expression became serious. Qi Qingxing''s smile deepened. I don''t know why. Looking at Jiang Wanbai at the moment, he suddenly felt a little confused. He leaned over and gave her a kiss on the corner of her lip. After kissing, he saw Jiang Wanbai''s eyes widened slightly, and his eyes seemed to be a little frightened. Qi Qingxing laughed and said in a low voice, "sorry, it''s too late. I can''t help it. I''m so abrupt." "No..." It doesn''t matter if Jiang Wanbai wants to say it, but suddenly realizes what it means to say it. So he holds his words back in a hurry. His face is burning and his heart is beating fast. The carriage soon stopped at the gate of Qihou mansion. Qi Qingxing stepped out of the carriage and turned to reach Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai squatted on the side of the carriage and handed it to him. Qi Qingxing took her hand and pulled her to himself. "Yes In the evening, Qijiang goes quietly. Qi Qingxing put out a smile, put his hand on her waist and pulled her into his arms. She catches her steadily. Jiang Wanbai''s eyes flash, and Qi Qingxing puts her on the ground. She stares at him, and her lips are slightly open, unable to speak. On the other side, Lord Qi just got out of the carriage and turned around to see the scene. He was slightly stiff and coughed slightly. Jiang Wanbai suddenly returned to his senses, reached out and pushed Qi Qingxing away. In a low voice, he said, "I am still a Taoist now." Qi Qingxing''s expression was also stiff for a moment, especially when he noticed that passers-by had already looked strangely, Qi Qingxing let go of his hand as if nothing had happened. His hand was slightly curled up in his sleeve. After a moment, he relaxed again and said in a low voice, "let''s go first." Seeing that he was stiff and uncomfortable for a moment, Jiang Wanbai quickly let go. She blinked and walked with Qi Qingxing to the mansion and asked in a low voice, "ah hang, do you mind?" Chapter 366 "What do you mind?" Qi Qingxing glanced at her. Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and glared at him. "You don''t want to ask questions knowingly." By her unkindly expose, Qi Qingxing is not angry at all, his eyes across the smile, he shook his head, "nothing to mind." Even if those people saw the scene that he had just held Jiang Wanbai in his arms, what if they misunderstood his involvement with the man? As long as he knows that the people he''s close to are always the ones he likes, that''s enough. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing didn''t go back to their own yard. Instead, they went to the study together with the Lord Qi. The little situ went back to his yard and was very angry in the forest house. He decided to go back to his yard to study the array plate and meditate. Otherwise, I will be very angry. As soon as he entered the study, he asked Jiang Wanbai, "Wanbai, do you think there is something wrong with the second son of the Lin family?" Even the Lord of Qi discovered that the masters of the Lin family were green and black and haggard, but of different degrees. Only the second master of the Lin family had excellent spirit, and there was no such situation at all. Jiang Wanbai put away the Yi Rong Fu and nodded, "we have found the source." "The second master of the Lin family?" Qi Qingxing asked. "It''s him. Although he is of excellent spirit, he has the most evil spirit and the coquettish smell of fox. He must be the one who comes into contact with the fox spirit." Jiang Wanbai affirmed. "Before Lin Kuan said that his family had not been affected, except his second uncle, there was a second aunt. But today we went to see that second lady Lin had been affected, but it was not as serious as others. What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing asked. Even though he didn''t say much at that time, he always took everyone''s situation into consideration. Jiang Wanbai said that he had given Mrs. Lin a soothing talisman. "When I saw her that day, I found that she didn''t sleep very well at night, but I didn''t realize the existence of evil spirit. In fact, when I thought about it carefully, Lin Er Fu was the first to be affected by Lin Kuan However, when Mrs. Lin''s condition was not obvious, she got Jiang Wanbai''s Rune paper, so no one cared. Later, Lin Kuan appeared. Until now, the whole Lin family, except for the second master Lin, had palpitations. They didn''t sleep well, as if they were being watched by a pair of eyes. "That rune paper''s utility is just like this. For such a long time, the utility of the rune paper has almost been exhausted. Then the second lady Lin has been sucked into her essence again, which makes sense, because she has lost the protection of the rune paper." Jiangwan Baidao. In fact, when Mrs. Lin found out that her son, the eldest young master, also began to sleep poorly, she gave the rune paper to the eldest young master. Now the rune paper is on the eldest young master. The Lin family watched the people of Qihou''s house go straight away. They all howled, and Lin Kuan and Mrs. Lin fell down, which made everyone panic and went to see the doctor. When they were finally sent to the room, the elder master Lin, the second master, and the third master, who was finally awakened from his drunken dream, finally knew what had happened. "Monster? How can we provoke monsters in our house Mr. Lin was in a panic. Chapter 367 The second master Lin''s eyes flashed, and suddenly said, "maybe that Taoist priest wants to cheat money? What monster? If there are monsters at the foot of the Imperial City, will the national master in the palace stand idly by and know nothing about it? " "I think it''s a monster! Otherwise, how could I be dismissed by the emperor?! There must be some monsters harming the Lin family! " Finally, he found an excuse for himself. It turns out that a monster has been watching him. No wonder he has been having a bad time recently! Even the official couldn''t do it. The Third Master of Lin was angry and took the Lord Lin''s hand and said, "elder brother, since the Taoist priest of Qihou''s house doesn''t help us, let''s go into the palace and ask the emperor for help! If there is a national master, whatever monster he is, he will be taken away! We''ll be able to get back to the old days In the past, although they did not say that the three brothers were in the court, they did not say that the wind was going well, but now the third brother is suddenly gone. They always feel that there is something missing and they are not as comfortable as they used to be. "Big brother, if you don''t get rid of that monster, maybe you will be the next one!" Seeing that his elder brother was indecisive, he took a strong medicine. Just at this time, the young master who had gone out before ran in panic. As soon as he came in, he didn''t care to say hello to other elders. He quickly found Mrs. Lin, "mother Mother, the rune paper you gave me Fu paper... " The eldest young master was so frightened that he raised his fist clenched hand in front of the second lady Lin, shaking and slowly releasing it, as if he were afraid that the things in his hand would be gone. "What''s the matter?" When Mrs. Lin heard that he mentioned the rune paper, her heart was shocked and she asked him in a hurry. The reaction of the two attracted the other people''s eyes. For a moment, everyone was staring at them. So they all watched the young master open his hand, revealing a handful of ashes in the palm. "It''s just a handful of ashes. What''s so fussy about? Heng''er, have you not slept well recently Lin er''s heart, which he had originally carried, was put back in place. "I think everyone didn''t sleep well, so I was surprised. Like me, I had a good sleep every night, but there was no situation at all. You guys, three people become tigers What''s up? What are you looking at me for? Am I wrong? " As he said this, master Lin found that everyone''s eyes were on him, and his heart was raised again. In order to cover up his heart, he raised his voice and looked at the crowd angrily. "Second brother, everyone''s in trouble. Why didn''t you? Are you hiding something from us Mrs. Lin asked directly. "What are you talking about? Sister in law, do you want me to have an accident? " Of course, this can''t be answered. Doctor Lin suddenly turns away his eyes and looks at Mr. Lin. Maybe it''s the angry look of Lin er''s high voice that has an effect. Master Lin temporarily withdrew his suspicious gaze, looked at the young master and asked, "Lin Heng, what happened? What Rune paper? What''s the matter with this ash? " Lin Heng subconsciously looked at the second Mrs. Lin, and when the second lady nodded, he said the origin of the Fu paper. "When my mother gave me the rune paper, it was old and had no other problems, but I did sleep better after I took it. There was no longer the situation before. But today I went out with the paper and suddenly felt a little hot. When I took my purse out, I found that the paper had turned to ashes." Chapter 368 Even though Lin Heng didn''t believe in ghosts and gods before, he still believed in it after he could sleep well after he could sleep well. He immediately realized that it was wrong and ran back with the ash. Because Lin Heng suddenly realized that if he didn''t have the rune paper, would he start to sleep as bad as before, and his body would become weaker and weaker, just like his second brother After Lin Heng finished, others were envious and envious. They looked at the second lady, and then saw the ash in Lin Heng''s palm. They were relieved and balanced in their hearts. "Why did you two rooms have nothing before? It turns out that there are such good things hidden Put it away, second brother. Is it because you are in such a good spirit Mrs. Lin looks suspiciously at Mr. Lin. Not only she, but also other people. Even Mrs. Lin felt that her husband must have a piece of Rune paper. She couldn''t help saying, "master, now heng''er''s Rune paper is gone. Please give your rune paper to heng''er quickly. There''s nothing wrong with us. Heng''er can''t have an accident!" Lin Heng moved his lips slightly. Although he didn''t say anything, he still looked at his father with hope in his eyes. The second master Lin was so numb by everyone''s eyes that he turned his eyes and suddenly said, "what if I take out the rune paper? How can we share a piece of Rune paper? It''s better to find that one... " He looked at Mrs. Lin. Mrs. Lin said subconsciously, "Miss Jiang." "Yes, yes, yes. I''d like to go to that girl Jiang and ask for more copies?" Lin er said quickly. "But Miss Jiang is the fiancee of the son of Qi Hou''s family... " Mrs. Lin whispered. The mention of Qihou mansion immediately reminds the Lin family of what happened before. The rune paper in Miss Jiang''s hand must have been given by the Taoist priest. They have already offended the Taoist priest. So Can I still get the rune paper? "You''d better go to the palace and ask for the national teacher." Lin San called out at the right time. This remark was immediately agreed by many people. Master Lin''s face changed, and his face showed a look of chagrin. He opened his lips and wanted to say something, but suddenly he thought of his sister-in-law''s suspicion of him, so he had to shut up again. So master Lin quickly entered the palace. He was afraid that the emperor would not believe him when he entered the palace because he was too spiritual. So he went into the palace alone, and the second master felt relieved. As soon as the elder brother left, he found an excuse and left the palace. At the same time, Jiang Wanbai suddenly opened his eyes and said to Qi Qingxing, who was sitting on the opposite side of the house, reading: "master Lin Er is out of the house. I''m going to the south of the city. My paper man can''t keep up with him any more. We have to go out and catch up with him now." When he left Lin Fu, Jiang Wanbai left several paper figures outside Lin Fu. Maybe we should be glad that the fox demon is not in the forest house now, so the paper man has not been found, so he can follow the master Lin who left the forest house at this time. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing set out from Qihou''s house and rode in a carriage to the direction followed by the paper man. Although she showed that she would not take care of this matter to the Lin family in Lin Fu, she did not really care about it. The second master Lin seemed to be in a hurry. When the paperman almost lost its effectiveness because of the distance, his carriage finally stopped outside an alley in the south of the city. Chapter 369 By the time Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing''s carriages reached the outside of the alley, the carriage of Lin Fu had disappeared. Jiang Wanbai did not hurry down, but looked into the alley. The lane is very narrow, and the carriage can''t get in. If you want to go in, you have to get off the carriage. You can vaguely see a small door on both sides of the alley every other distance. There is a white lantern hanging at the door. The small door is inside, so that when you only stand at the entrance of the alley and look inside, the first thing you can see is the left and right rows of white lanterns. Cold wind blowing, blowing those small white lanterns staggering, very strange and treacherous. "It''s a lot of coquettish." Jiang Wanbai sighed softly, reached out his hand and deleted it at the tip of his nose. He turned back to the carriage. "Master, what shall we do now?" Green bamboo holds the reins of the carriage and looks back at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai''s voice sounded across the curtain of the carriage, which was not very real. She said, "go back." "Ah?" Green bamboo Leng for a moment, "we do not care?" "No way." At the moment, Jiang Wanbai, who was sitting in the carriage, was twisting her whole face together. She sighed a sigh and looked at Qi Qingxing, who was also looking at her. She explained, "there is a nest of foxes living in this place. I can''t afford it." Green bamboo also heard this sentence, answered, and looked into the alley again. I don''t know whether it was dazzled by the white lantern or what. It seemed that there was a white fox face in the alley, which was the size of palm. But for the two green eyes, Qingzhu would have thought it was a lantern at first sight. "Teacher master worker! Fox Green bamboo was scared to move his buttocks back and took a breath of cold air. His face was a little frightened. "Let''s go." Jiang Wanbai didn''t lift the curtain of the carriage to check, but said faintly to the green bamboo. Green bamboo nodded and hurriedly drove the carriage to turn back. At that time, he couldn''t help but look into the alley. However, there were only two rows of white lanterns inside, and he didn''t see the fox face any more. But Qingzhu didn''t feel at ease. He always felt that the green and secluded eyes were staring at him. No, the master said that this was a nest of foxes. Maybe it was not a pair, but many pairs of green eyes. At the thought of the dense green, green bamboo felt his hair stand up all over his body, and countless small pimples appeared on his body. In the carriage, Jiang Wanbai held Mrs. Tang in her arms and frowned. Qi Qing looked at her several times and said in a low voice, "if you broke one of her tails and said in a low voice," this nest of foxes won''t give up if you say that foxes have revenge, do you? " "Well." If she had not broken her tail at that time, maybe she would have let Qingzhu drive a carriage and turn back. That is to say, in the future, the well water will not invade the river, and she will also be a person who can''t help others. This matter will be over. But she has already broken the tail of others, and the beam has been tied. Look at this nest of foxes, because someone in the Lin family has provoked them, and none of the Lin family has escaped. They will know that this nest of foxes will bear more grudges than other foxes. As Jiang Wanbai said before, she will be the next one to be revenged if Lin family members die. Maybe it will involve the whole Qihou mansion. As if to see what Jiang Wanbai was thinking, Qi Qingxing held her hand and tightened it slightly, so that she could not break free easily. He said, "no matter where you are going, I am here." Chapter 370 Jiang Wanbai stopped slightly, looked at him, and looked at his eyes. His expression was rare and serious. "I have no way to deal with this nest of foxes. Even if I deal with this nest of foxes, if they still have other foxes, they will still hold grudges. Maybe this trouble will never be solved. We should always guard against the fox''s revenge. If we can''t live a stable life, are you not afraid?" Qi Qingxing listened to her question but laughed. He said in a low voice: "a man who once stepped into the underworld with half a foot would still be afraid of these?" "Not necessarily." Jiang Wanbai sighed and looked back at one side. "In fact, there are many things in the world that are more terrible than death." "No harm." Qi Qingxing said, "it doesn''t matter whether you are dead or not, as long as it is with you." "Good." Jiang Wanbai moved his clenched palm and squeezed into his fingers. "You don''t have to regret it. Once the fox demon stares at it, it''s too late to regret." In fact, what she didn''t say was that even if Qi Qingxing wanted to get rid of the relationship with her now, she couldn''t escape the Revenge of those fox demons. Although she didn''t know what kind of hatred the fox had with the Lin family, she had a vague feeling in her heart. The carriage swayed to Qi Hou''s house. When passing by the gate of Lin mansion, he happened to meet Mr. Lin who came back from the palace. However, he didn''t pay attention to the carriage passing by. He entered the house happily. Jiang Wanbai felt something. She reached out and lifted up the curtain of the carriage and looked out. Her eyes swept over the top of the Lin mansion. Her face was slightly heavy. A moment later, she gave a light Tut and drew back. "It''s cold." As soon as he shrinks back, Jiang Wanbai mutters. Qi Qingxing reached out and touched her hand. Just that moment, the Kung Fu had stopped blowing cold. He asked in a low voice, "what are you looking at?" She wrapped her cold hands with two hands and warmed them. Jiang Wan''s white face was also a little cold, so he approached his shoulder and rubbed it against his shoulder. He said, "it''s really dark to have a look at the luck of the Lin mansion..." Even if the Lin family saved their lives this time, there was no need to think about the official career of the Lin family. Jiang Wanbai has made a big budget estimate. Maybe the family can still farm to meet the needs of food and clothing. However, I don''t know if the Lin family will farm after leaving those servants. Jiang Wanbai thinks quietly. Soon, the carriage stopped at the gate of Qihou mansion. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing got out of the carriage and went in. Just in time for lunch, little situ ran to eat with them. From the mouth of green bamboo, he learned that there was a nest of foxes in the alley on the south side of the city. At first, he was so angry that he almost broke his chopsticks. "That national master is looking after himself to live a good life! I don''t even know that there is a nest of foxes in the capital city! " "Maybe he knows by now." Qi Qingxing suddenly said, "at least we know that there are fox spirits in the city." After all, the eldest master of the Lin family has already asked for the palace. Just met him in the Lin mansion with a smile on his face, he must have asked for the help of the national master. However, whether the master believes it or not is another matter. Jiang Wanbai also thought of this, and couldn''t help laughing at Xiao situ: "don''t you see that national master is not happy? Let''s just wait and see. " "Yes Little situ also responded, his face was full of waiting to see the good play, and then he said to Jiang Wanbai: "master, when the National Master goes to provoke that nest of foxes, she will take me to see it. I can''t miss such a good play." Chapter 371 Since Jiang Wanbai became a Taoist priest, she has been called "Shifu" by little situ, which seems to be called shunzui. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t care. "That''s easy to say." In the evening of the river, the white spots should go down. After eating a few mouthfuls of rice, he suddenly thought of something. His face changed and he looked at Jiang Wanbai. "Master, do you think that''s a nest of foxes?" "Yes." Jiang evening white spot. "If you break the tail of one of the foxes, they won''t let you go!" Little situ stood up from the stool with a worried look on his face, "no, when the people in Lin''s house are avenged, they will surely come to revenge master you. Shifu, do you want to go back to situ''s house with me? By then, the ambush array must have been arranged. There is no need to guard the array here. You and I will go back to situ''s house, and I will ask my father and them to help you! " Jiang Wanbai was moved by the words of little situ, but she didn''t really nod her head. Instead, she said to him, "it''s not that there is no solution. After the arrangement of the demon subduing array, if I haven''t found a way, I will decide whether to leave the capital." "Good." The little situ nodded and thought about it. He thought that the Revenge of Lin mansion was not finished so soon. Then he sat down. However, he began to think about telling the old situ, or the master of situ''s family. The master of the master''s family is the eldest uncle of the little situ. Although he was sent here since he was sensible, he still has a good impression of him in my memory. If you look at the master''s family who still abides by the original agreement, you can know that the family members, at least the master, are very good people. If you tell Uncle that the master took out the demon subduing array and ended these destinies, I think the uncle will not refuse to help. Thinking about these, he didn''t notice what Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai said, but suddenly heard a name when he came back to God. "Tsing Yi? Is it Qingzhu''s sister? " Little situ asked curiously. Who knows that he asked, standing on one side of the green bamboo directly under the face are white, quickly shake hands, "no, no! That''s the demon lord! How could it be my sister! Don''t talk nonsense. It would be bad if you were known by the demon God! " "Demon God?" The little situ widened his eyes and looked at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai is drinking soup. Seeing him, she looks at Qingzhu. Qingzhu simply explains the origin of Qingyi. In fact, at the beginning, Jiang Wanbai didn''t think of Qingyi. Qi Qingxing suddenly reminded her that maybe she could ask Qingyi for help. As soon as he heard the origin of Qingyi, he immediately agreed with Qi Qingxing''s proposal, nodded and said, "I think Qi Shizi is right. Master, you can find Qing Ask the demon lord He almost called the name of Tsing Yi, but he had a dangerous reaction and changed his mouth. Damn it, that''s the demon God! The master calls the other party''s name directly also just, he does not have the courage to shout together. When Qi Qingxing mentioned Qingyi, Jiang Wanbai actually agreed with his proposal. He nodded and continued to drink soup. "Let''s talk about it after dinner." After finishing the meal, Jiang Wanbai sends a message to Qingyi. After passing the news, he looks up and finds that the little situ is still standing beside him, watching eagerly. "Master, when will the demon lord come?" He asked anxiously and expectantly. The legend of the demon God, the goddess of heaven! He hasn''t seen it yet! Chapter 372 Jiang Wan''s white eyebrow beat her heart and said, "I don''t know. I just sent her a message. I don''t know where she is now. I don''t know when she can come back." Little situ was disappointed. However, the next moment, Jiang Wanbai''s expression moved slightly. She took out the jade pendant. A red light flew out of the jade pendant and fell on the front not far away. She turned into a figure in green clothes, which was not her own body. "Demon Lord demon God? " The little situ widened his eyes and cried out. After shouting, he quickly put out his hand to cover his mouth, and his expression was somewhat annoyed and flustered. But Qingyi had already heard the sound and glanced at the little situ. Jiang Wanbai coughed softly and said speechless, "how can you even be inferior to the green bamboo?" in two words or three words make complaints about the location of the Daqing temple. "It turns out there''s really a lot of pressure there." After hearing this, Qingyi''s face suddenly appeared, and then he showed some admiration on his face. Looking at the little situ''s eyes, he also softened a lot. "You sacrificed yourself for the sake of the common people. It''s very powerful." "No, no, no..." Suddenly, he was praised by the demon God. His face turned red and he waved his hand. He felt that it was not right. So he held out a saying that every master often taught him, "this is what we should do!" However, after finishing this sentence, Qingyi looked at his eyes more soft. Jiang Wanbai smiles and looks at the little situ at a loss. After a while, he asks about the fox demon in Qingyi. "It may take me some time to get back, but you don''t have to worry. According to what you said, I thought there was someone who could clean up those fox demons." Tsing Yi Road. Jiang Wanbai subconsciously looks at Qi Qingxing, and meets Qi Qingxing''s relaxed expression in his eyes. She gives a slight pause, and then finds out that Qi Qingxing''s heart has been tense. After realizing this, Jiang Wanbai''s heart is full of warmth. She took back her eyes and looked at Tsing Yi and asked, "who is it?" "It''s a white dragon that reminds me of the scene in that alley. However, it wasn''t him who provoked the fox at the beginning, but a fox did something and touched his scales." Qingyi has memories in her eyes. It has been a long time ago, but she still remembers clearly. The fox people have always kept many people away from the fox people by holding grudges and protecting their weaknesses. After all, most of the fox people appear in nests. Once one fox clan is provoked and the other is solved, who knows how many will be followed by revenge in the future. But it was that time that a fox demon provoked the white dragon. For the first time, the whole fox clan was retaliated by a white dragon to beg for mercy and admit its mistakes, so as to avoid it. "White dragon? Can you ask for help? " Jiang Wanbai asked hesitantly. In the 21st century, there is almost no dragon race. The only dragon with a broken horn hides in the depths of the dragon vein and guards there. It means that you can''t make friends with other people in the river, but it doesn''t mean that you can get rid of other people. I fight with you from time to time, until you lose to it, and you can''t release water. If the dragon people notice that you deliberately let water, the dragon people will be angry It''s really a retreat. Chapter 373 And Qingyi was sealed for such a long time. I don''t know it was the white dragon that I met thousands of years ago. The white dragon lived for such a long time. I''m afraid its cultivation is more terrible. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai has no hope of inviting the white dragon to help. For Jiang Wanbai''s worry, Qingyi smiles and says, "don''t worry, he will help you solve that group of foxes." "Ah?" Jiang Wanbai looks at Qingyi doubtfully, "why?" "Because these stupid foxes must not listen well to their elders, and they even touched the scales of the white dragon again." Qingyi is smiling with profound meaning. Jiang Wanbai still wanted to ask again, but the figure of Qingyi was gradually blurred. Qingyi said, "hold on for a while. I''ll find the white dragon, and I''ll find you later." "Well, thank you very much." At the end of the night, Jiang Bai said thanks and saw the figure of Qingyi disappear. It turned into a red light and disappeared in the jade. There was silence in the room for a while. Suddenly, little situ took a breath. His expression was still a little confused. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He just kept mumbling something in his mouth. Qingzhu curiously came to listen to it and found that what he kept reading was "demon God, white dragon..." "What''s the matter with you?" Green bamboo is puzzled to ask a way. Little situ blinked his eyes and seemed to find some sense. He swallowed and salivated, covered his heart and said, "it''s just a little excited. I didn''t expect that I would not only see the legendary goddess of heaven, but also the white dragon in my lifetime..." "Speaking of..." Green bamboo touched his chin, and then he began to get excited. "The people around me may not be able to see the existence in their lives. I didn''t expect that I could see them all. Hehe I don''t know if I can see all the powerful things in the storybook in my lifetime Jiang Wanbai''s forehead took a puff and decided to stay away from the two fools. She said to Qi Qingxing, "since there is a way out in Qingyi, we don''t need to worry about it." "Well." Qi Qingxing nodded, his eyes showing a gentle smile. With five days left in Li''s new year''s Eve, that is, the day before he went to Daqing temple to set up the demon subduing array, Jiang Wanbai plans to go to wanshulou for the last time this year. In fact, her royal highness suddenly used the paper crane to transmit the sound, and asked her to go there. There was some worry in her tone. It seemed that something had happened. "Speaking of it, it seems that the national master has not been out of the palace all the time, but the Lin family has not caused any casualties recently. It seems that nothing has happened." Jiang Wanbai sighed. Although she said that regardless of the life and death of the Lin family, she always let the paper man pay attention to the situation there. Until the matter is clear, she still doesn''t want the Lin family to cause human life. Even if those people are really responsive. Qi Qingxing said: "my father said that when the elder master Lin went to court these days, his spirit seemed to recover..." The other party, intentionally or unintentionally, was elated in front of the Lord Qi. He said that thanks to the help of the national master, he solved the matter for them. By the way, he pretended to be kind enough to persuade him. "As the master said, the matter is not so serious at all. The Taoist priest in your family said that the matter was so serious that he might want to embezzle a lot of money. It''s better to drive away the unreliable Taoist priest as soon as possible. If something really happens, don''t we still have the master of the state here..." Mr. Lin blabbered for a long time. As a result, the Lord Qi didn''t look at him, but his eyebrows were slightly twisted. Chapter 374 Even the general strode over, the tiger''s eyes swept, and his momentum was heavy. He immediately scared the two of the Lin family into quails. He didn''t dare to say a word, but turned and ran away. "What do you hear from such a villain? Just scare it away. " General Lian frowned and said to the Lord Qi. Lord Qi nodded and didn''t say anything more. But Lian Yun, still wringing his eyebrows, suddenly asked him, "did you smell anything just now? On the Lin family... " "Fox Sao flavor." Lord Qi said. Lian Yun raised her eyebrows slightly. She knew something about what happened in the Lin family because she was close to the Lord Qi. She immediately said, "the fox''s Sao flavor is still there. It seems that the monster has not been solved. This national master..." "A dry cook." Qi Hou ye said directly. Lian Yun was stunned and burst out laughing. He put out his hand and patted him on the shoulder of Lord Qi. He said, "do you want to tell the emperor about this?" When the others heard Lian Yun''s laughter, the people who paid attention to him heard Lian Yun''s words and began to wonder what Lianyun and Qi houye had to tell the emperor. Speaking of it, Lian Yun and Qi Hou''s residence were valued by the emperor. Even the son of Qi was able to enter and leave the palace at will, which really made them jealous. He nodded. So they didn''t say anything more. The others were still guessing what was going on. They were all in a hurry, scratching their ears and wringing their faces. As a result, it was no use. Just at this time, Xiao Quan came, and the others had to restrain themselves. But the attention is still on the side of Qi Hou ye and Lian Yun, waiting for two people to talk. As a result, Qi Hou ye and Lian Yun didn''t mean to talk about it in the hall of supreme harmony. They didn''t say anything until the next Dynasty. Instead, they went to the imperial study immediately. The imperial study is not to be able to go, except a few also followed in the past, others can only watch them leave, shake their heads and sigh, scratch the heart and scratch the liver. When they arrived at the gate of the imperial study, Qi Hou ye and Lian Yun stopped at the same time. They looked at each other without saying anything. Suddenly, they turned and left again. Seeing this scene, Duke Li, who happened to come out, scratched his head curiously and asked the guard guarding guard, "what''s the matter with Lord Qi and general Lian?"? Why did you leave again? " The two soldiers looked at each other and shook their heads in succession. "I don''t know. When the two adults came to the door, they suddenly stopped and left without saying anything." Duke Li was puzzled. When he turned to enter the imperial study, he told Xiao Quan about it. Xiao Quan raised his eyebrows slightly, but he didn''t say anything. Qi Hou ye and Lian Yun walked out of a distance, and their steps slowed down. Lian Yun took the lead in saying, "it''s better to wait for the results of the evening white. In fact, the Emperor may not really care too much about the national master." As close ministers who often went to Xiao Quan, they could see some things more clearly than others. The Lord of Qi nodded, obviously approving his statement. So when Jiang Wanbai knew about this, it was the next day. She held Mrs. Tang in her arms and shrank again. Now she was on the carriage entering the palace and whispered with Qi Qingxing, "OK, do you think you want to talk about this?" If you want to say that, they are going to visit the five princesses in the palace of health preservation today. The emperor is likely to be there, which is a good opportunity to speak. "Let''s look at the situation first." Qi Qingxing gathered her cloak for her. Seeing the carriage stop outside the palace gate, he said in a low voice: "even if you don''t say anything, when there''s something wrong with the Lin mansion, the national master will be exposed." Chapter 375 Even Qi Hou ye and Lian Yun have already smelled the fox Sao flavor of the Lin family. It can be imagined that the foxes have not let the Lin family go, but may have had more contact with the Lin family. There''s nothing wrong with the Lin family now. Maybe it''s just the foxes waiting for an opportunity. "Hope for a good new year." Jiang Wanbai sighed and got down from the carriage and muttered, "if it affects my new year''s day, I''ll see how I deal with them!" When the time comes, whether she is a fox or not, she should be good. Qi Qingxing''s eyes crossed with a smile. Last night there was a light snow. Qi Qingxing was afraid that she would slip again, so he took her hand and went to the palace. When it comes to the Health Preservation Hall, his royal highness is there, and so is Xiao Quan. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were about to salute, Xiao Quan waved his hand and said to Jiang Wanbai, "this time I asked the emperor''s son to invite you here." Jiang Wanbai is slightly stunned. His eyes subconsciously fall behind Xiao Quan. The five princesses on the bed are awake. "What''s wrong with the five princesses?" She asked subconsciously. Subconsciously, except for the five princesses, Xiao Quan would not invite himself into the palace. However, Xiao Quan shook his head and said, "it''s not zhen''er, it''s my side that has recently come out with some things." "Ah?" Jiang Wanbai takes his eyes back from the five princesses and looks at Xiao Quan. The golden light at the bottom of her pupils flashed by. She blinks her eyes and says, "there seems to be nothing different about the emperor." "I have been entangled by Fox spirits recently." Xiao Quan said without expression. As soon as this was said, the prince''s highness turned pale and was swept by Xiao Quan''s eyes. She quickly corrected his face and said, "Miss Jiang, did you not say that the father is the real dragon and the son of heaven, is there any emperor''s luck to protect him? Why are there still fox spirits? Will it hurt the father? " The prince''s highness looked at Jiang Wanbai with a straight face. His words were sincere and seemed to be very worried about this matter. Jiang Wanbai looked at him several times and said, "this is natural. I hope the emperor can make it clear." However, she and Qi Qingxing looked at each other, and they both thought of the fox nest in the alley. Now Jiang Wanbai couldn''t figure out what the other side was going to do. First, she pestered the Lin family for revenge. I didn''t know what the national teacher had used to keep the Lin family. The Lin family seems to be ok now, but how did the fox turn its head to find the emperor? Jiang Wanbai did not know the specific process of this matter, so it was not easy to make a final conclusion for the time being. Xiao Quan pauses for a moment and tells Jiang Wanbai what happened in recent days. At first, Xiao Quan dreamed of a fox. Because the five princesses had been living in the Health Preservation Hall these days, Xiao Quan himself lived in the side hall of the Health Preservation Hall. The dream is also in the side hall of the Health Preservation Hall. The watchman stands still. A white fox pushes open the door and comes in carefully. As soon as he comes in, he looks at Xiao Quan. He is scared and shakes under the threshold. His green eyes are full of panic and fear. At this moment, Xiao Quan even thought that the little fox was very interesting. At this time, the Lin family had not entered the palace to ask for the help of the national master. Xiao Quan did not know that some of the courtiers had been entangled by Fox spirits. Suddenly, he saw an interesting fox in his dream. Instead of being afraid, Xiao Quan wanted to tease him. He waved to the fox and said, "come and show me." As soon as he had finished, the little fox hesitated in his eyes. He seemed to want to get close to him, but he was afraid of something. Xiao Quan was sighing that the fox seemed to be very familiar with others, when he heard a delicate voice. Chapter 376 "The emperor is awed by the majesty of the emperor. I dare not go there. I am afraid I will be broken up." Xiao Quan was stunned. At the next moment, his eyebrows twisted. He looked at the fox and asked in a deep voice, "are you a demon?" "I am It''s a demon indeed The fox trembled and his hair was white. Even though it was so light, his big eyes were full of fear and tension, but it seemed to be covered with a layer of water mist, which still made people very soft hearted and even like it. Xiao Quan fixed to look at it, and did not immediately speak. But it was the fox who did not wait for Xiao Quan to open his mouth for a long time. He could not help but said again, "I just changed my shape. I heard that the emperor''s appearance is rare in the world, so I want to have a look at it secretly I just want to see what the emperor looks like No other meaning... " The fox stopped for a moment, as if afraid of Xiao Quan''s misunderstanding that she was here to harm him, and then quickly explained: "I can''t harm the emperor even if I want to harm the emperor. The emperor is the real dragon and the son of heaven is in his body. If the emperor doesn''t want me to be close to me, I just dare to shrink here. If I approach him by force, I will be broken up." "Just want to see me?" Xiao Quan finally opened his mouth, but there was no joy or anger on his face. The fox could not see what he was thinking at the moment, so he nodded uneasily. Xiao Quan asked again, "do you feel disappointed? How do I compare with the rumor? " The fox''s ears trembled, and then he drooped down, and his eyes swayed around. It seemed that he was too shy to say what he was saying. However, the fox was so shy that he didn''t see the coldness in Xiao Quan''s eyes. It seemed that he was shy enough. Ai Ai Ai''s voice murmured: "it''s more beautiful than what I heard, let Let my heart beat fast... " The fox seemed to finally muster up his courage and looked up at Xiao Quan. The green Fox''s eyes were misty and shy. However, a pair of upper Xiao Quan''s eyes seemed to be drenched by a bucket of ice water. She was shivering with cold, and the whole fox was lying on the ground. "Little evil animals dare to tempt me, get out of here!" A low drink. The emperor''s dignity was so heavy that the fox only felt a golden light flying out of the emperor''s body and came towards him. She was panicked and tried to escape, but she was caught up by the golden light and hit him. "Ah The fox screamed and was hit by the golden light. At this moment, the dream was broken. Xiao Quan suddenly sat up from the bed. The next moment, he looked at the door with sharp eyes. There was no fox there. The watchman heard the news and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter, emperor?" Xiao Quan sat for a while, waved his hand, and went back to bed again. It turned out to be a dream It''s just that the dream is so real. "At first, I thought it was just a dream, and I didn''t have another dream in the next two days. I didn''t pay attention to it until the two nights before I learned about those things in Lin mansion, I dreamed of fox again..." When Mr. Lin went into the palace to see Xiao Quan, Xiao Quan also invited the master to ask him about his dream. The national master listened to his words, but said: "the emperor does not have to worry. It is a spoony fox." "Oh?" Xiao Quan raised her eyebrows slightly. "Does the national master feel that the fox is deeply rooted in my love and that he has come to see me again and again in my dream?" Chapter 377 "It is." The master nodded, and was about to elaborate when the elder master of the Lin family came. Xiao Quan said the story of the great master of the Lin family together. After listening, Jiang Wanbai could not help but exclaimed, "it''s the emperor. He can''t resist the temptation of fox demons." As soon as she finished, she heard Xiao Quan sneer. Jiang Wanbai raised his eyes and looked at him with a smile. "What? Now you''re starting to say these flatteries to me, too? How dare you mock me before? Where have you been? " Siu Tsuen Road. Jiang Wanbai coughed gently and looked serious. "What the courtiers and daughters said is true, not flattery. It can resist the charm of fox demon. The emperor''s heart is really incomparable." Xiao Quanding looked at her for a while, and finally just laughed, did not continue this topic, happy mood is indeed happy. "Does the emperor know how the national master helped Lin Fu escape the fox demon''s revenge for the time being?" Qi Qingxing asked thoughtfully. "It''s a piece of Rune paper." Xiao Quan said, "at that time, the national master didn''t completely listen to Lord Lin''s words, so he gave him a piece of Rune paper at will. He only said that he could help him avoid the fox demon''s revenge. Other I didn''t know very well, but it was obviously useful." At least in the morning, he saw that the spirit of Lord Lin was getting better. "Rune paper?" Jiang Wanbai touched her chin, because she didn''t see the rune paper. Now she can''t judge what it is. She can only put aside the matter of the rune paper temporarily, "the national master didn''t help the emperor solve the fox in his dream..." If the fox in the dream has been solved, Xiao Quan will not let her royal highness invite her to come. "The master said that the fox didn''t have to worry about it. He even said that if I liked it, I could take it into the harem." Xiao Tsuen Dao looks the same. As soon as the prince''s highness heard this, his eyebrows began to wring and he could not help saying, "father and Emperor..." Just just called out, do not know what thought of, and closed his mouth, the face is not good-looking. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other and found that they thought almost the same. Jiang Wanbai coughed gently and said to Xiao Quan, "the national master thinks that fox demon is infatuated, but the minister and daughter don''t think so." "Oh?" Talk about it, and you can''t see it Jiang Wanbai didn''t worry, and said directly: "since the emperor has asked the minister to come, he must have thought of some things. The fox demon only dares to see the emperor in his dream, and can be driven away by the emperor''s scolding. It''s nothing but fear of the emperor''s luck on you, but the emperor''s luck can not only deter the fox demon, but also make the fox demon salivate..." The fox demon bewitched Xiao Quan with her lust. I''m afraid it is to let Xiao Quan be willing to be approached by her. Only in this way will Ziyun not hurt her that day. At that time, Xiao Quan will become a snack in the eyes of the fox demon, and there is no doubt that the son of heaven''s Qi and medicine, which are coveted and feared by the demons, will not hurt her. "Maybe the fox demon would be afraid of heaven, and would not dare to take the emperor''s luck, but for a long time, the emperor will still be affected..." Jiang Wanbai said, thinking of the story of King Zhou and Daji. In the end, King Zhou lost his country, but nadaji became a demon God, only changed his name. Xiao Quan''s eyebrows and eyes were frozen. Listening to Jiang Wanbai''s words, Xiao Quan suddenly sneered, but his face was mixed with anger. He waved to smash things, but the babbling voice of the five princesses made him restrain this impulse. Finally, he just whipped his sleeve and said angrily: "what a national teacher!" Chapter 378 It''s just such a sentence, but there''s nothing else to say. Jiang Wanbai is still thinking about it. It seems that he doesn''t need to mention it with Qi Qingxing. I''m afraid that the national master can''t do it for a long time. The next moment he hears that he is named again. Xiao Quan asked: "Jiang Wanbai, last time when the national master prayed for zhen''er, you were also there. How do you feel?" How about what? Jiang Wanbai slightly lowered his head and blinked his eyes. Subconsciously, he looked at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing did not speak, but gently pinched and pinched her palm, with a soothing implication. After a pause, she understood Qi Qingxing''s meaning. She coughed softly and said, "in the eyes of the minister, the ceremony of praying on that day could be done by anyone who came to visit." If you want to change someone, you can do it. What else do Xiao Quan and your Highness the prince don''t understand? "And the wine after the blessing, except that it is a bit intoxicating, it seems that it has no effect." Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and thought of Qi Qingxing''s drunken appearance that day. He couldn''t help laughing secretly. When Xiao Quan saw this scene, he took a look at Jiang Wanbai. He didn''t say how to deal with the national teacher. Instead, he asked the question at the beginning, "Jiang Wanbai, can you deal with the fox?" "I can''t help it now." Jiang Wanbai replied honestly. Seeing Xiao Quan''s eyebrows twist, her momentum also sank. She said with a bitter smile: "I dare not hide it from the emperor. Now I have to wait for a friend of the minister''s daughter to move and rescue the soldiers back..." "Friend?" Xiao Quan''s eyes narrowed slightly. Jiang Wan''s white face didn''t change his color and said: "that friend has been traveling around all year round, and I''m not sure when I can catch up with you. However, if the emperor is worried that the fox will disturb you, I can give the emperor a rune paper." As she spoke, she put her hand in her sleeve and pulled out a jade amulet from the storage ring. Jiang Wanbai originally wanted to give a yellow Fu, but the other side was the emperor. After thinking about it, she still took a piece of jade Rune with better effect and handed it up with the pain of flesh. Xiao Quan was originally interested in Jiang Wanbai''s friend. After all, the national master of the dynasty was useless. He had to find another one to sit in the town. You can hear Jiang Wanbai say that the other side travels around all the year round, and he thinks of master Mingyuan. He is also a person who travels around all the year round. He knows that he can''t ask the other party to be the national teacher, so he gives up the idea. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing leave, Jiang Wanbai always feels that Xiao Quan''s eyes are a little strange. It''s like trying to figure something out. So far away from the health palace, Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help but say to Qi Qingxing, "ah hang, do you think the emperor is a little strange just now?" "He is thinking about the next national teacher." Qi Qingxing held her hand and said in a deep voice. In recent days, there was snow one after another. They were walking in the corridor of the imperial garden. The flowers and trees outside the corridor are now bare and snowy on the branches. At a glance, they have a somewhat different scenery. Jiang Wan Bai Wei Zheng, just had an idea in his heart, he heard Qi Qingxing say: "you should also be among the candidates considered by the emperor." "Who else but me?" Jiang Wanbai asked subconsciously. As soon as she asked, she felt the tip of her nose, gave a dry smile, and murmured, "I''m just curious, except me Who else will be considered by the emperor? " Chapter 379 After all, in her impression, besides being a national teacher, Xiao Quan had contact with. Maybe a master of Mingyuan could also be qualified as a national teacher. But master Mingyuan also traveled around all the year round, so it was obviously impossible to be a national teacher in this imperial city. In addition, Jiang Wanbai can''t think of anyone else. The emperor doesn''t know those who guard the battle at the foot of daqingsi mountain. Qi Qingxing sighed and asked her, "do you want to be the national teacher?" "No, no, No Jiang Wanbai shook his head in a hurry, "I''m going to be the national teacher, isn''t it just exposed? What did we have to cover up before Qi Qingxing laughed at the speech and did not continue with the topic. They went out of the palace together. The carriage was waiting at the gate of the palace. When they got on the carriage, a member of the palace suddenly ran over, panting and shouting: "Qi Shizi, Miss Jiang, please stay!" Jiang Wanbai is about to get on the carriage. Hearing the speech, he turns around and looks at the palace people. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other. Qi Qingxing asked, "which palace member are you? What can I do for you "I''m from the star watching tower. I''m ordered by the national master to invite Qi Shizi and Miss Jiang to sit down in the tower." The palace people ran a little bit impatient. They were still panting when they spoke. The white breath came out one mouthful at a time. Looking at this scene, Jiang Wanbai hugs her husband in silence. She did not answer, just looked at Qi Qingxing, Qi Qingxing said: "the time is not early, we have to go back to the house, another day to go to the Star Tower." "This Qi Shizi, Miss Jiang, the national master has ordered people to prepare meals... " There was a plea on the faces of the palace people. But Qi Qingxing did not agree to go to the Star Tower. He turned to the river and said in a low voice: "go to the carriage." Jiang evening white point head, turned to support Qi Qingxing''s hand on the carriage, Qi Qingxing followed closely. "Qi Shizi..." The palace man''s face slightly widened his eyes, which seemed somewhat unbelievable. Perhaps he didn''t expect Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai to refuse the invitation of the master. He had been around the master for so long, and all he saw were the courtiers who wanted to see the master by thinking of a way to go to the Guanxing tower. It was the first time that he met and was invited by the master but refused. However, the carriage left the palace shaking in the cold wind. After a while, he turned around and ran to the star tower to answer. While running, I was nervous in my heart. Originally, I thought it was an easy job to run errands. Who ever thought that the other party would refuse? This is the first time that someone has refused to accept the master, and the palace people don''t know how to reply. But when he arrived at the star watching tower and saw the old God sitting in it, the palace man still insisted on saying that he had not been invited. He only polished up his words a little, so that he would not be too angry. "Qi Shizi and Miss Jiang seem to be in a hurry to go back. They only say that they will come to guanxinglou in person and apologize to the master." After saying these words, the palace man saw his anger flash on his face, but his anger soon subsided. The palace man was a little relieved. Jiang Wanbai didn''t care about the national master at all. She and Qi Qingxing went back to Qihou''s house in a carriage. It happened that little situ came to look for her with the array plate. Jiang Wanbai took the array plate and took out all the others. Chapter 380 "We''re ready. We''ll go to Daqing temple tomorrow." Jiang evening white spot, all the array plate are put away. "Master Mingyuan, they have been waiting for news. Now I will tell them the good news!" he said At the same time, the little situ took out the notes, and Jiang Wan''s white face also had a smile on her face. When she went to decorate the demon subduing array tomorrow, she was able to finish a thing on her mind. In the early morning of the next day, Jiang Wanbai, who was rare, didn''t stay in bed. She got up early. After finishing up, she left Qihou''s house and went to Daqing temple with little situ. She didn''t let Qi Qingxing go with her. "It''s just to arrange an array. I''ll be back soon. It''s not easy to walk up the mountain. Please wait for me to come back in the mansion." Qiqingxing road in the late Qing Dynasty. Qi Qingxing remembered that Jiang Wanbai had gone to Jiangfu alone to deal with the evil way. He frowned slightly and asked, "can you find the way back alone?" Jiang Wan''s white face was stiff. He didn''t expect that he would mention it. At the next moment, the little situ beside him patted his chest and assured him: "son of Qi, don''t worry. We''ll send Jiang back together." Qi Qingxing looked at the little situ for a while. He was so worried that he nodded. Little situ breathed a sigh of relief. When they got out of the city to the foot of the mountain, elder brother Shen and they were already waiting. Jiang Wanbai glanced at her and found that Ali was not there. She did not ask more. She left the matter behind, got off the carriage and looked up the mountain, and said, "go up." If you want to set up a battle or go to Daqing temple, you have to enter the forbidden area. Because of the snow, the carriage could still get to the horse farm on the hillside. Now the carriage can''t go up the mountain at all. Jiang Wanbai can only walk down and walk up the mountain. Now the benefits of Jiang Wanbai''s cultivation of martial arts are reflected. When she got to the mountainside, she did not even change her breath except her face was slightly warm. Brother Shen and others looked at her for several times. They thought Jiang Wanbai would not be able to do so. They even discussed when they came that they could carry Miss Jiang up the mountain. But now it seems that Jiang Wanbai doesn''t need them to carry it. "The skill of Tianyin gate is always the best. For example, we can only catch up with it." Little situ''s father shook his head and said. The younger generation, in addition to the little situ, showed up one after another, and gave up looking at Jiang Wanbai with envious eyes. They didn''t say much about anything else. Although they admired the good skills of Tianyin gate, they couldn''t affect their mind. After the horse farm, the steward recognized Jiang Wanbai and called out: "Miss Jiang?" The steward''s eyes wandered over him. He was familiar with him. After all, he came down from the mountain with Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing last time, but the old situ people were unfamiliar. Xiaohu and Xiaohu usually go up the mountain to give things to daqingsi, and they take another path, so the people in charge don''t know them. At the moment, looking at several people''s eyes with a look, I also have some vigilance in my heart. How could Qi Shizi''s fiancee follow this group of people who don''t know to go up the mountain, but the people of Qihou''s house haven''t seen it, even green bamboo and red beans are not there. Xiao Hu and Xiao situ saw the inspection and vigilance in the eyes of the steward, but did not make a sound. "Lin Guanshi." Jiang Wanbai stops and vaguely remembers that the manager''s surname is Lin. Chapter 381 Manager Lin laughed and asked, "it''s freezing. How can Miss Jiang go up the mountain at this time? What about Qi Shizi? Not with you? " "He stayed at home. I have other things to do this time..." Jiang Wanbai stopped here for a moment, and finally saw Lin''s intention. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "ah Hang knows that I came here. These people are friends of me and ah Xing. They live at the foot of the mountain. We are here to find master Mingyuan this time." After hearing the words, manager Lin finally relaxed his vigilance. It happened that other people from the horse farm passed by. The man often went down the mountain, but he knew brother Shen and Xiao Hu. He also heard Jiang Wanbai''s words, and said hello to elder brother Shen and Xiao Hu, "how can you go up the mountain at this time? Are you here to send things to Daqing temple again "There are other things going up the mountain this time." Xiao Hu said with a smile. The man nodded, but did not ask more. When Lin Guanshi saw this place, he was really relieved. He said, "it''s snowing in the early morning this morning. It''s hard to walk on the mountain road. Be careful. If you''re tired, you can come to our racecourse for a cup of tea and have a rest." Thank you very much Jiang Wanbai said thanks with a smile. He felt warm in his heart, which was very good for the sense of Lin Guanshi. However, she didn''t mean to go in and have a rest. It was better to settle the matter of the demon subduing array as early as possible. She was anxious to go back. After all, Qi Qingxing was still waiting for her in the mansion. The party said goodbye to Lin Guanshi and began to walk up the mountain. Fortunately, they were all practitioners. They had a fast foot and good physical strength, but they didn''t delay much time. They soon arrived at Daqing temple on the top of the mountain. Zhichen also waited at the gate of the temple early in the morning. He saw Jiang Wanbai and others going up the mountain from a distance. His eyes lit up, but he didn''t control his excitement. He took several steps towards them. In the open gate of the temple, ASON leaned against the door and was looking at this side. He also wanted to meet Zhichen, but he could not get out of the Daqing temple. He could only stand at the gate and watch. "You are slow." When Jiang Wanbai and others came to the gate of the temple, Arsene snorted. The little situ ran over with a smile and put his hand on Arsene''s shoulder and said, "I know, it makes you wait to see through, isn''t it?" "What do you want to see? What are you talking about? " Ashen became angry and raised his leg and kicked him. He dodged him first, only touching his clothes. A Sen snorted and didn''t go after him. Instead, he looked at Jiang Wanbai, who finally came in. He opened his lips and wanted to say something. But Jiang Wanbai had passed in front of him. A Sen slightly widened his eyes and watched Jiang Wanbai walk past. His eyes showed loss. The next moment, I saw Jiang Wanbai''s footsteps in front of me, as if I had thought of something. "By the way, the last time I asked you something, you told me when you went up the mountain this time. When you set up the battle, you should tell me." Jiang Wanbai looks back and faces the ashen road standing there. The loss in Arsene''s eyes was swept away. He snorted and pretended to be impatient. "OK, I know. I''ll let you know when I''ve solved the big problem in front of me." "What''s the matter?" Tiger and brother Shen and others come up to ask curiously. But little situ knew what was going on. He said something about Arsene''s cleaning the window. When he said this, Xiao Hu''s eyes changed. It''s shock and shame, and unbelievable. Chapter 382 "Arsene, I didn''t expect you to be such a person!" Brother Shen''s face turned red. His hands were clenched into fists and loosened again and again. It was obvious that there was a war between heaven and man in his heart. Looking at this scene, Arsene winked out of the corner of his eye, glared at little situ, and said, "this is not what you think! Your thoughts are too dirty! If you are unstable in your mind, you need to practice hard! " "And you!" Arsene suddenly stretched out his hand to grab the little situ''s skirt. "I''m afraid the world will not be chaotic, right? I will teach you a good lesson today for the old situ! " However, little situ had already predicted that he turned his head and ran forward. Arsene was impatient to catch up with him. But he didn''t use magic. Obviously, he just played with little situ. Xiaohu and others looked at the little situ, and they knew that there was a secret in it, and then they quietly relaxed. The party soon arrived outside the forbidden area. The old situ and others stayed outside the forbidden area and didn''t go in. Jiang Wanbai only took the current guards of the small situ into the forbidden area. As soon as they entered, they saw that master Mingyuan was waiting inside. "Take the array plate and let the little situ tell you the position." Jiang Wanbai takes out the array plate and hands it to Xiaosi Tu, who gives it out. Each player has an array plate, including Arsene. Because Ali is no longer there, a place is vacated. This position is finally filled by master Mingyuan, while Jiang Wanbai has to stand aside to control the whole array. When he asked him to carve the array plate, Jiang Wanbai began to let him touch the whole array. When the last plate was finished, he was familiar with the whole array, and the rest was practicing. Little situ knew Jiang Wanbai''s intention and was moved. He was more and more nervous and did not dare to make mistakes. "Don''t be nervous. I can''t be wrong." Jiang Wanbai felt his nervousness and comforted him. Little situ sighed, nodded, and the hand holding the array plate tightened. He began to direct the others to find the right position. Jiang Wanbai stood beside him and looked with a shallow smile in his eyes. Little situ is really gifted in the array line. Jiang Wanbai is not stingy. What should be taught will not be hidden. Except for those things that Tianyin sect only teaches its own disciples, Jiang Wanbai will tell him carefully about other things that he does not understand. It has to be said that teaching others is actually a matter of great achievement, especially when the person is gifted, the sense of achievement is almost doubled. Seeing the people holding the array plate stand in the right position one by one, the tension in his heart was relieved. He relaxed slightly, but he did not dare to relax too much. He was still careful until master Mingyuan stood up, leaving only one big array eye. As soon as Jiang Wan''s smile in her white eyes was closed, she put down her wife Tang in her hand. She lifted her feet and walked to Arsene''s side. Her eyes swept over all the people holding the array eyes. At their feet, there was a sea of boiling and lamenting corpses and blood. Occasionally, a blood bubble swelled up, and the blood bubble suddenly exploded at a certain moment. The blood fog explodes from the blood bubble, and the blood mist rises upward, leaving a faint trace of corrosion when it touches the upper array enchanter, and the array enchantment starts to work with the spirit power to repair the corroded place. This is the reason why the array originally absorbed the spiritual power around it. From time to time, blood bubbles were generated, bleeding fog exploded, and the array was corroded. However, the array rules had to be repaired by the spirit power. The loss was too great, and the array could only obtain more spiritual power from the outside world. Chapter 383 "At the moment when the demon subduing array is completed, the array at the bottom will also falter. It is likely that evil spirit will run out from the bottom and interfere with you, so as to hinder the completion of the demon subduing array. You just need to remember that no matter what happens, you should protect the array plate in your hand, stand still and do not move a bit, even if the array plate in your hand becomes a very terrible East in your eyes Do you understand, West Jiang Wanbai has a serious look and a clear and loud voice, which covers up the sad cry of the dead mountain and blood sea below, and clearly enters the ears of the people present. Let them have some interference with the Lingtai along with it. "Understand!" The small situ and others also looked solemn and said in unison. Their hands holding the array plate were also subconsciously tightened. "Believe me, no matter what appears in the illusion you see, I will not hurt you." Jiang Wanbai said, looking at the side of a Sen, more dignified eyes, she said in a soft voice: "Arsene, your mood has been affected, occupy the position of big eyes, especially dangerous..." "I know." A Sen takes the lead, looks at Jiang Wanbai, eyes firm, "I won''t let array eye have an accident." "No Jiang Wanbai gently shook his head, "you can''t have an accident yourself." She took out a jade amulet from the storage ring and handed it to Arsene. She said, "take it with the array plate. You don''t have to worry about anything. If something goes wrong, this jade amulet will help you." Arsene was stunned. He looked down at the jade symbol in his palm, and his fingers tightened slowly. When he looked up to see the white jade, he had a smile in his eyes, "OK." Asan was the last person to enter the array. As soon as he entered, Jiang Wanbai pinched the magic formula and started the demon subduing array. At this moment, because of the cold and gloomy sky, the sky became more and more heavy, gathering large black clouds at the speed visible to the naked eye. Blood flashed in the black clouds, and the blood was boiling under the feet. Blood bubbles came out one after another faster. The blood fog eroded the boundary of the array. Jiang Wanbai gazed at it and said in a deep voice, "calm down, concentrate, I''m going to break the array!" The people in the array were more and more firm, and began to recite the Dharma formula of each school silently. Master Mingyuan also stood in front of him with one hand, drooping his eyes, and reading the Buddhist scriptures. Jiang Wan''s white palm turned, and another array plate appeared in the palm. She threw the array plate to her feet, and the array plate turned into a red light and flew to the original intermittent boundary. At the moment of collision, the howling and wailing under her feet seemed to ring in her ears. The smell of blood filled her nose. Little situ and others fell into a dreamland one by one. Jiang Wan pinched the magic formula with white hands. At a little bit of her eyebrow, the golden light on the bottom of her dark eyes appeared. As soon as she closed her eyes and opened them again, her left eye turned into a golden pupil. Between the opening and closing of her red lips, one mantra after another escaped. Atomize the blood of those who try to get close to her. However, the blood fog seemed to be unaware of fear, and only rushed towards her. On the whole scene, the blood fog around Jiang Wanbai and ASEN was the heaviest. At the foot of the white hand, there is a huge line moving towards the White River. Every time one of the pinholes is connected, the array plate held by the man at the eye of the array will turn into a golden light and hang over his head. Jiang Wanbai pushes him out of the array by slapping him on the shoulder. Chapter 384 As soon as he left the array, he wanted to catch up with the blood mist that had entangled him, but as soon as he reached the edge, he was blocked back by the golden light. The man also opened his eyes, but did not dare to breathe a sigh of relief. He was still looking at the other people in the array with a high heart. As long as one eye of the array is captured by the illusion of blood atomization, the whole demon subduing array will fail. Therefore, as long as the Voldemort formation is not completed, they can not let go of this tone. As one eye after another is activated, the blood mist around Jiang Wanbai becomes more and more intense. Those blood fog also seems to feel the urgency and rush towards her more anxiously. Arsene is no exception. "Isn''t that enough for Arsene?" Xiao Hu and brother Shen have also been pushed out by Jiang Wanbai. Now only a Sen and a small situ are left in the array, as well as master Mingyuan. A Sen is the eye of the big array and the last step of the formation. However, at the moment, ASEN is covered with blood mist and can''t see people at all. All the people outside were worried. After the little situ was pushed out, he looked at the array, pressed his heart and tried to calm down: "no, the master gave him a jade talisman before he entered the battle. He said that he would help him at a critical time. The jade charm has not yet come into effect, which shows that Arsene has not yet reached the time when he can''t hold on." When others heard this, they felt a little relieved. As they watched, Jiang Wanbai''s speed became slower and slower. Sometimes she had to stay in place for a while after taking a step to take the next step. Her face was slightly pale, and even the gold in her left eye seemed to be dimmed. The little situ''s people also saw that it was not right. His hands were tight and his eyebrows were tight. His eyes were slightly red and hoarse. "We only know that the array eyes we guard will be very dangerous. When we start the battle, the master told us to be careful. We didn''t expect that the master was the most dangerous one." Jiang Wanbai does not feel well at the moment. She is totally using herself as her pen and drawing the demon subduing array with her own spiritual power. She has to concentrate on drawing the array and resist the erosion of blood mist. Her mind and spirit cost a lot, and the more she reaches the back, the more she can''t hold on. After pushing master Mingyuan out of the array, Jiang Wanbai stood there for a long time without moving her eyes. She even closed her eyes and lost her golden pupil. The blood mist swarmed on. In a blink of an eye, Jiang Wanbai, like ASEN, was trapped in the blood fog. People outside could not see her. "Amitabha." Master Mingyuan recited a Buddhist name in a low voice. He spent the longest time in the array among these people outside, and he was also the most cultivated of these people. At this moment, his face turned pale. He recited the Buddhist scriptures several times to stabilize his look in his eyes. "Master!" "Miss Jiang!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing Jiang Wanbai wrapped in blood mist, Xiao situ and others changed their faces and approached the array subconsciously. At this time, the demon subduing array had become a type, and only a large array eye, Arsen, had not been activated. People outside could not get in. "Miss Jiang will be OK." Master Mingyuan whispered. After all, master Mingyuan was the last one to contact Jiang Wanbai. Master Mingyuan only said this, then he closed his eyes and read the Buddhist scriptures low and low. He saw Jiang Wanbai''s eyes, golden pupil. Although there was only one, he did not know how Jiang Wanbai''s eyes came from. But master Mingyuan was sure that Jiang Wanbai would not be in trouble. Chapter 385 Even if it''s the way of heaven, it won''t let her have an accident. Little situ and others didn''t wait for master Mingyuan''s reply. They saw master Mingyuan''s face pale, and they didn''t dare to disturb him at this time. They could only stare at each other''s anxiety in the array. As time went by, Jiang Wanbai stood in the position where Master Mingyuan had stood. Instead of dispersing the blood mist, it became more and more intense. On the contrary, at a certain moment, ASEN in the center of the array suddenly had a movement. Originally, Arsene was also wrapped in the blood mist, and he could not see any more. No one knew what the illusion he was facing at the moment. But at this time, there was a golden light from the blood mist. After the blood fog was wiped out, Arsene''s figure reappeared. The golden light came from his hand, and disappeared after the blood mist dissipated. But Arsene still closed his eyes, but the original tight eyebrows relaxed a lot, and the expression on his face became calm. "It seems that there is nothing wrong with Arsene, but master..." Little situ looked at the thick blood mist, and his heart was almost up to his throat. "Someone broke in." Master Mingyuan suddenly opened his eyes. When Jiang Wanbai sent out the little situ, she knew that it was impossible to go on like this. The sea of corpses and blood under her was even more severe than she thought. At that moment, she decided to fight against the blood mist all the time. It''s better to take advantage of the opportunity to break them up directly, and then take advantage of the gap in which they re agglomerate, she sends ashen out to complete the last step of the formation. So after sending master Mingyuan out, she was a little bit more restrained, allowing the blood mist to swarm around her, and she closed her eyes and entered into the illusion prepared by the blood mist for her. When she opened her eyes again, Jiang Wanbai was slightly stunned for a moment, because the scene in front of her was too familiar. She was standing on the top of a mountain, and opposite was a nearly high mountain. There was an iron cable bridge between the two mountains and a deep pool under the bridge. Jiang Wanbai just looks at the scene in front of him, and his memory comes up. This is the last place she went to before she died. Under the biggest dragon vein, a keel was buried. However, the keel was seized and natural disasters ensued. She and many of her colleagues finally found the place where the keel was. However, the evil cult was already refining its magic with the keel. However, she negotiated with others to set up an array here and suppress the evil cult here with the keel as the eye of the array. As the most brilliant disciple of Tianyin sect, she took on the responsibility of arranging the demon subduing array. She prepared for this day for a long time. "Jiang Daoyou, what are you doing? Over the bridge is where the evil cult is hiding. The evil way has been trapped, and we are waiting for us to set up the battle. " There was an urge behind him. Jiang Wanbai, in a trance, returns to his mind and looks back at a familiar and unfamiliar face. "Jiang Daoyou, what''s the matter?" The man reached out and touched a bald head, puzzled at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and looked at the people behind the monk who were puzzled. He laughed, "it''s OK. Just a moment ago, he confirmed the details of the ambush array." "Oh, we can''t compare the delicacy of Jiang Daoyou. Alas, I''m thinking about where to eat when I go down the mountain later." At the back, a young humanist with a shirt and tie inside and an old Taoist robe on the outside, with a mature tone, just came from a conference table in the financial center. Chapter 386 Who could have thought that the famous upstart in Beijing was actually a Taoist priest. Jiang Wanbai hears and laughs even more fiercely. She says, "let''s move quickly, so we can go back earlier." "Yes, yes, yes, hurry up." People at the back of the line were responding. Jiang Wanbai took the lead in walking on the iron cable bridge. It was not these people who deliberately let her walk in front of her. It was Jiang Wanbai''s own request. As for the reason, Jiang Wanbai can''t remember clearly now. She gathered her mind and thought to herself why the blood mist had arranged such an environment for herself, but she quietly crossed the iron cable bridge and looked back at the others coming one after another. One of the old men was afraid of heights. He pulled it on the Taoist priest in the shirt, closed his eyes and howled. The blue veins on the young Taoist priest''s forehead were bulging. He was so annoyed that he could not pull the old man down. All of this is the same as Jiang Wanbai''s memory, but Jiang Wanbai still feels a little bit unreal, because she remembers that at the moment when the array is about to become, that evil cult will suddenly explode in a desperate way, and in order to complete the last step, she dedicates herself to the array for a long time, and finally lives on another Jiang Wanbai. "Jiang Daoyou, have you found something wrong? Why are you in a trance all the time? " The young Taoist priest finally got rid of the old man and came to see Jiang Wanbai in a trance. He couldn''t help asking. Jiang evening white slightly a meal, that evil will explode words almost to her mouth, and she was born to swallow down, she shook her head, "no, just think we can not catch up with Qingquan house when we go down the mountain." "Don''t worry about that. I''ve just made a reservation. We''ll have a meal together." The young Taoist priest said with a smile. When he had just crossed the iron cable bridge, he had already figured out where to eat after a good thing, and decided the location by the way. As soon as other people heard that they could go to Qingquan house for dinner later, they were excited. They couldn''t wait to finish the work and go down the mountain. After all, Qingquan residence is not a place they usually want to go. "You''re the best..." The bareheaded monk reached out and patted the young Taoist priest on the shoulder and sighed. As they talked, they walked to the top of the mountain. Only a minute or two away, they got there in a flash. When they saw them coming, the other part of the people who had trapped the evil way in advance breathed a sigh of relief and urged them to hurry to set up the battle. Everyone looked at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment. She remembered that the array plates were all made by her own hands, so the array plates were all on her. She looked back and found that the storage ring on her hand was the one before her rebirth. Jiang Wanbai''s expression moved slightly, and he put his spiritual sense into it. As expected, he found the set of array plates, took out the array plates, and gave them to the public. It was like repeating the scene in memory again. Everything goes smoothly and smoothly, but from the moment others stand in a good position, a voice comes out in Jiang Wanbai''s mind, which persuades her to tell everyone about the evil cult''s self explosion. "As long as you prevent in advance, you won''t die. You can go to Qingquan house to have dinner with everyone, and see your master and your brothers again..." That voice is very light, constantly in Jiang Wanbai''s mind gently narrated, bewitching her. Chapter 387 Jiang Wanbai looks a little trance, especially when she steps into the array, the evil Qi generated during the cultivation of the evil ways envelops her. She should prevent the growth of heart demons and resist the voice in her heart. Her eyes were black, but the golden pupil did not appear. Gradually, her mind began to shake. Suddenly, she couldn''t see everything in front of her. Instead, she saw the master and his brothers Master said: "evening white, as long as you come back safely, the master will no longer care how much cake you eat and how much milk tea you drink." The elder martial brother said: "younger martial sister, when you come back, we will watch horror movies with you. We will never laugh at your timidity any more. We have found many horror films, and you must like to watch them." Younger martial brother: "elder martial sister..." Too many familiar voices rang out in her mind, saying the words, "come back safely..." Can she go back? Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help asking. At one moment, her body felt like being torn apart. The pain went into the bone marrow. The pain made her want to end her own life. She suddenly remembered that this was the pain when she presented herself to the battle. She died and offered her body to the array. She didn''t even have a whole body left. She couldn''t go back "No..." Jiang Wan''s white lip flap moved slightly, and the mute voice was negative. She still has a chance, as long as As long as we are told now that evil ways will explode themselves, as long as we prevent them in advance, there will be no accident for her. She will Still can go back, with the master, master brothers and them. The voice in my mind seemed more excited and anxious. It seemed clear that she had shaken her mind and was about to achieve her own goal. However, at this moment, a different voice sounded in the noise. At first, it was vague, and then it became clearer. "Late, late..." Familiar voice almost rings in the ear, a moment beyond those bewitching, a figure in Jiang Wanbai''s mind clear up, she blinked, in front of everything clear up. "Ah hang..." "Late, late..." Jiang Wanbai''s expression became firm. She suddenly understood the purpose of this illusion and wanted to keep her here forever. However, she knew that the master had gone to reincarnation, and the brothers probably had a better life. Although she was dead in the 21st century, she finally succeeded in subduing demons and prevented that catastrophe. When she came here, she would set up another ambush array to prevent another disaster. Jiang Wanbai spits out a mouthful of turbid gas and walks up in the array. Step by step, the magic subduing array is drawn again. Until the last moment, the evil cult under the array explodes. But this time, Jiang Wanbai doesn''t feel a bit flustered. She can even calmly look back at other people outside the array. Bald monk, young Taoist priest, little old man afraid of heights Their faces were the same shock and panic, and a moment of grief. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help laughing at them, trying to tell them that they didn''t have to feel sad or sad for her. This was her death. What''s more, she would go to another world, where she would become a more complete self and meet more people. And there, and her lover. But her body was torn, and her soul was burning. The smile on Jiang Wan''s white face was fleeting, and the golden light was flourishing. She closed her eyes and lost consciousness for a moment. At a certain moment, consciousness gradually returned to her. She heard Qi Qingxing''s voice blurry, which made her flustered. Then there were some excited voices from the young situ: "master, wake up!" Chapter 388 Jiang Wanbai opened her eyes, and the golden pupil in her left eye was more prosperous than when she entered the array. She remembered in a trance that her eyes were pricked by the golden light when she presented her body to the keel of the big array eye. She gradually had an idea in her heart. But it''s not the time to study these things carefully. Jiang Wanbai relaxed and put down her hand. She looked at Qi Qingxing outside the array. She nodded at him with a worried look. There was blood mist gathering around him again, which could not delay too much time. Jiang Wanbai''s mind is certain, and he raises his feet and walks towards the big array heart where Arsene is. In the 21st century, it is late at night in the cold winter. In Beijing''s financial center, towering office buildings and high-rise conference rooms, the young chairman sitting in the first place suddenly stands up and looks at the north with a slightly shocked look. In the temple between the clouds and mountains, the monk suddenly opened his eyes and looked to the north, shocked. The little old man who was chasing the devil in the quiet street suddenly stopped and looked North ¡­¡­ At this moment, more than a dozen people from all over the world looked at the direction they had gathered together half a year ago, and were shocked. A few minutes later, the young chairman raised his hand to signal the meeting to be suspended and made the first phone call. The phone was connected, and his voice was a little hoarse. "Old man, I think we should go there and have a look." "You see it, too?" A moment later, this sentence was asked by several people in a group video. The silence was half loud. Some people couldn''t help being excited and said, "it seems that everyone has seen it. In order to ensure that the array is OK, let''s go and have a look? Or maybe Jiang Daoyou... " Only these three words, other words can not be said, but other people understand what those words are not finished, without exception, their hearts have a little bit of hope. At the moment, Jiang Wanbai has already reached the position where Arsene is. In the dreamland, she set up a magic ambush array again. Now she is more sure. The blood mist around Arsene is heavier than that of her. As soon as she approaches, the blood mist of the two people is added together, and the shadow almost covers them. "Come on, get out." Jiang Wanbai reaches out his hand and pats on Arsene''s shoulder. Arsene is also thrown out of the array with the others. When he stands firm and looks back in a hurry, he only sees the golden light in the array, and everyone subconsciously reaches out to cover his eyes. I don''t know how long it passed, and the golden light gradually disappeared. Qi Qingxing put down his hand first and looked for Jiang Wanbai''s figure in the golden light. He saw a figure staggering out of it. Qi Qingxing didn''t hesitate at all and rushed to hold the person firmly. As soon as he was in his mind, Qi Qingxing knew that this was the one he was worried about. "Late, late." Qi Qingxing''s hands were tight, so hard that he almost embedded the man in his arms into the bone marrow. Jiang Wanbai gave a slight meal. She relaxed and relied on him all over her body. She gasped and grabbed Qi Qingxing''s skirt. She whispered, "ah hang, I''m ok." After a pause, she added, "fortunately you''re here." If Qi Qingxing doesn''t come, maybe she will stay in the dreamland. Qi Qingxing gave a low reply. He didn''t speak. He just hugged her, flustered, afraid, worried In this moment to vent, his heart is finally able to settle down. But Jiang Wanbai is aware of these, in the heart soft heartache, also contains the light guilt, said that will return early, but still let him so worried. Chapter 389 Until the golden light completely dissipated, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing''s emotions gradually eased down. Jiang Wanbai reached out and patted Qi Qingxing on the shoulder, indicating that he should let go of himself first. Qi Qingxing slightly pause for a moment, or let go of the hand. "Miss Jiang, are you ok?" Small tiger and others around, a look of concern at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai shakes his head, and her eyes fall on Arsene. Her left eye is still in the state of golden pupil, but her right eye is a piece of black color. Qi Qingxing did not pay attention to her at first, but now she found it was wrong. "Late?" Qi Qingxing''s voice trembled and called. Jiang Wanbai looked at him sideways, "what''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing didn''t speak. She just covered her left eye with her hand. Her right eye had no focus and no reaction. Qi Qingxing breathed a stagnation, his eyes were slightly red, "your eyes..." In particular, Si Han''s emotion changed. Jiang Wanbai picked up his left eye and said, "my right eye can''t see now, but it''s OK." "How can it be ok?" Arsene''s face flushed with anger. "Do you have to be blind in both eyes to count something?" Other people are also the same reaction as ASEN. Only Qi Qingxing tightly squeezed the corner of her mouth and clenched her hand. Jiang Wanbai realized that it was wrong. He stretched out his hand to ASEN and said, "give me your eyes, and I can see it!" "What?" Other people were surprised. Qi Qingxing looked at ASON coldly, his eyes faintly angry. A Sen was surprised by Qi Qingxing''s eyes and stepped back. His face was shocked and flustered, "what do you mean? I I didn''t... " Before he finished speaking, he seemed to have thought of something. As soon as he looked straight, he reached out and dug into his eyes. Jiang Wanbai opened it with a "pa" hand, "I want my own eyes. What do you do with your eyes?" "I I''ll give you my eyes... " Arsene red eyes, he thought that he almost fell into the heart of the devil can not come back, is a golden light saved him, that golden light reminds him of Jiang Wanbai''s golden pupil. Qi Qingxing looks at Arsene coldly, and so does Xiaosi Tu and others. Obviously, they all think that Jiang Wanbai is trying to save Arsene, so they will lose an eye. Jiang Wanbai''s forehead took a puff and resisted the impulse of rolling her eyes. She reached for Arsene and said, "the jade Rune I gave you." make complaints about it. She still can''t help Tucao, "use your eyes to change my eyes." You want to be beautiful, my eyes... " Jiang Wanbai''s voice stopped abruptly. He didn''t say what he said later. He just asked for the jade talisman. After thinking of what he thought, he gave the jade Fu back to her. He remembered that the golden light came from the jade talisman in his palm. Jiang Wanbai took the jade amulet and crushed it directly. At the moment when the jade symbol was broken, a golden cloud flew into her right eye. Jiang Wanbai closed her eyes for a while. When she opened her eyes again, her right eye turned into a golden pupil, and she had a look. Golden mansions across, jiangwanbai closed his eyes again. When he opened his eyes, his eyes had turned black, and his golden pupils receded. "All right." Jiang Wanbai''s curved eyes smile. Qi Qingxing looks at her for a while, reaches out and touches her eyes. Jiang Wanbai can''t help blinking, and her eyelashes tremble. "I''m fine." Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help but whisper. Chapter 390 Qi Qingxing''s laryngeal knot rolled for a few moments before she gave a deep reply. She only held Jiang Wanbai''s hand and didn''t let go. Jiang Wanbai knew his worry just now. Even though her hand was a little painful, she didn''t struggle. "The demon subduing array is completed, and the sea of corpses and blood under it can''t raise any storm." Jiang Wanbai swept past a Sen and other people, and his eyebrows and eyes widened and his smile was bright. "In the future, you soldiers who guard the battle will also be free." We don''t need any more defenders. When a group of people came out of the forbidden area, they saw the old situ and others waiting outside. Their eyes were red, they were tearful, their expressions were excited and their voices were hoarse, "Dad, it''s done." After a moment of silence, a group of people seemed to finally reflect on what this sentence represents. "Good, good!" The old situ even said "good" three times, and there was a light in the muddy eyes. The embroidered grandmother even lowered her head to wipe the moist corners of her eyes with her embroidered handkerchief. However, they were excited and did not forget Jiang Wanbai. One after another staring at Jiang Wanbai, before he opened his mouth, Jiang Wanbai quickly waved his hand and said, "there is no need to say those words of gratitude. What I have done and what you have done are almost the same. The word" gratitude "is not necessary for me She set up the demon subduing array, while the old situ kept the array for no return. Even because they often sent spiritual power to the array, there was no difference between old situ''s eyes and being blind, while others were more or less handicapped by other diseases. What''s more, they''re not as old as they look. The same is true of the thousands of tablets in daqingsi ancestral hall. Their lives are ten or twenty years less than those of ordinary people. Even after they die, they can''t go to the underworld to reincarnate. Their souls are dragged into the sea of corpses and suffer countless torture. Jiang Wanbai said so, so the old situ and others had to hide all the gratitude in their hearts. "Since the matter of the demon subduing array is over, we should go back." Jiang Wanbai took a look at Qi Qingxing and said, "goodbye at this point. I''ll see you later." "If Miss Jiang has anything to do in the future, just come to us." Brother Shen and others Qi said. In fact, among them, only the old situ and Xiao Hu still have places to go. They can go back to their master''s house. However, most of them were originally fatherless and without mother, and were later picked up by Master Shifu or master Mingyuan. At the foot of Daqing temple is their home, but they still decided to walk around. If you broaden your horizons and increase your knowledge, you will benefit your cultivation. Jiang Wanbai nodded his head, and the little situ looked hesitant. He said, "is there a note passing on? If you have any questions, you can ask me "Good." Little situ''s eyes brightened, and he was relieved. In fact, he also wanted to stay here for a while and learn more from Jiang Wanbai, but he didn''t go back for so many years, and he really wanted to go back home with his father. He couldn''t make a choice between the two. Thanks to Jiang Wanbai. Xiao Hu also got the words of Jiang Wanbai. A group of people left one after another. Unfortunately, the memorial tablets in the ancestral hall can not be taken away. As long as the sea of corpses and blood is still there, those tablets can only be placed in the ancestral hall of Daqing temple and can not be worshipped. Before I left, I went to the ancestral hall. But Jiang Wanbai looked at Arsene and said, "now you have nothing to solve." Chapter 391 Qi Qingxing also looks at Arsene and is waiting for him to explain why he was lying in the window before. During this period, ASEN has been thinking about these things, and has even figured out how to talk to Jiang Wanbai. But I''m still a little nervous at the moment. Or stop angry mouth way: "still go to eat first, wait to have a meal to talk about again." Now it''s time to have lunch. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other and nodded. The last place to eat was in the courtyard of Qihou mansion. After sitting down and looking at those vegetarian meals, Jiang Wanbai touched his stomach and felt hungry. When he ate, he left all other things behind and ate his meal seriously. Even master Mingyuan and Zhichen had a good appetite when they ate because they had put down a big event. After a meal, Arsene talked about the reason why he picked up the window. It has to start before Arsene was transformed. The Daqing temple was not so big in the beginning. At first, there were not so many Buddhist temples. Even now, the places where these courtyards are located used to be woods or wasteland. Later, when the imperial city moved over, Daqing Temple became more and more famous and its incense was in full swing. This gradually developed into what it is now. In fact, the courtyard of Qihou mansion was built in the last place, or it was because of a big fire one year, which almost completely burned it. It happened that Daqing temple also had to build some more yards for overnight pilgrims to live in. It''s just been cleared up and a courtyard has been built. And the essence of Arsene was cleaned up in the place where the fire had burned at that time. "At that time, I already had my own consciousness, but because of the fire, my spiritual power was exhausted and my spirit was damaged. It was the master who guarded the ancestral hall at that time who found me and took me away. This saved me from being sent to the kitchen and burned as firewood." Arsene said. But his memory only started here, and he could not remember the earlier memories clearly. However, since his body is a dead wood, he must have been a tree before, but later it was burned like this by the big fire. Before he was transformed into a tree, he could only stay where he was and where he could not go. It doesn''t matter if you remember it or not. "Anyway, since I have a memory, I can''t leave the Daqing temple. Even if someone takes my body out of the Daqing temple, my noumenon will come back in the end, and about the matter of picking up windows..." Arsene frowned and looked a little dark. He said, "in fact, I don''t know. It''s totally unconscious. Every time I get back to my senses, I''ll lie down on that window." "You don''t know it yourself?" Jiang Wanbai was shocked and looked at master Mingyuan. Master Mingyuan nodded and whispered a Buddhist name. He said, "this is true. It turns out that the master of the poor monk and others have also tried to find a way out. In the end, he died in vain." "But they all say that I have some obsession, which has something to do with it." Maybe I can find the reason why I left the temple But over the years, he still couldn''t find anything. I didn''t think of anything. He still didn''t know anything about everything before the fire. "Then I will help you find obsession?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Chapter 392 Arsene nodded and looked at her with expectation and hope in his eyes. Now with the demon subduing array in, he lost the reason for staying here all the time. He couldn''t convince himself to stay here any more. He also wanted to go where he wanted to go, just like the little situ. Jiang Wanbai is silent for a moment. She only thought that she would hear a story before, but she didn''t expect that this story still needs her own digging. In the silence, Qi Qingxing suddenly asked, "what are you looking at?" A Sen Leng for a moment, just react to come over, what is Qi Qingxing asking, he way: "mirror." "To be more precise, it should be looking at the person sitting in front of the mirror." Arsene said. Although every time he himself is unconscious behavior, but sometimes he will wake up suddenly. When he wakes up, he himself lies on the window and looks inside, and his eyes are in front of the mirror. More times, Arsene knew that he was looking at the person sitting in front of the mirror. Jiang Wanbai also remembers that when he and Qi Qingxing looked inside from the window, they were also looking at the dresser. Thinking of this, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other, and they stood up and walked towards the room where Jiang Wanbai had lived before. They pushed the door in and saw the dressing table on the right side of their head. Even if no one lives in these rooms on weekdays, the monks in the temple often come to clean them, so there is no dust. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing walk to the dressing table and have a look, but they still can''t see the wrong place. "So what are you looking for? There is nothing here... " Jiang Wanbai frowns and thinks. When he doesn''t understand, he subconsciously looks at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing shook his head gently and said, "I can''t see what." Jiang Wanbai looks at Arsene again. Arsene purses his lips and looks a bit gloomy. "Now I don''t have a clue. The key is whether you can think of something, or Yes Jiang Wanbai suddenly thought of a point, she said: "where is your noumenon? Show it to me. " For so long, she has not seen the essence of Arsene. Arsene was stunned for a moment. He turned his hand forward, and there was a section of blackened wood in his palm. If it was really burned by the fire, he could not see the original appearance, and could not recognize what wood it was. Ask Arsene. He doesn''t know. Jiang Wanbai didn''t dare to reach out to touch at the beginning. She was afraid that she would touch a layer of black ash and dirty her hands without tightening. She was the essence of Arsene. A Sen didn''t care at all. He reached out to pull Jiang Wanbai''s wrist. But just as he thought about it, he thought of Qi Qingxing''s cold eyes. Subconsciously, he looked at Qi Qingxing''s side. As expected, he met Qi Qingxing''s light eyes. As soon as he was shocked, he gave up the idea and put his noumenon into Jiang Wanbai''s hand and said, "don''t worry, my noumenon is not as fragile as you think." Jiang Wanbai was startled by his action. Subconsciously, she drew back her hand, but when she really touched it, she stopped. She pinched it and put her finger in front of her eyes. Her eyes showed surprise? No "Of course not." "Then you can take a good look at it and see if you can recognize what my noumenon is." When Jiang Wanbai looks at the piece of black lacquer wood carefully, he turns it over and over, and then hands it to Qi Qingxing. As a result, they still don''t recognize what it is. Chapter 393 Seeing that there was no clue at all, Arsene''s hope failed, and the whole person was decadent. Qi Qingxing said, "why did fire happen here before?" "I don''t know." A Sen shakes his head and looks at master Mingyuan at the door. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing also look at the past. Master Mingyuan recited a Buddhist name and said, "someone set fire, but it has not been found out who set the fire." After that, no body was found in the forest after the fire, and no one was missing in the temple at that time, so the matter was over. "Was it really just a forest at that time?" Jiang evening white slightly frowns, "can here originally also have a room what?"? Thatched cottage? Burned away? Maybe Arsene''s obsession was the man who lived in this hut at that time Jiang Wanbai frowned and guessed. Master Mingyuan shook his head and assured Jiang Wanbai that there was no thatched cottage and no one lived here at that time. "It''s really hard to say. After all, it''s been hundreds of years." Jiangwan Baidao. But when you look up, you don''t have to look up. You don''t have to look up. You don''t have to look up "It doesn''t matter." Arsene''s eyes brightened again, and for him, as long as he knew that there was someone else who was thinking about him and didn''t forget about it, he was already very happy. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were about to leave the mountain, Arsene suddenly gave Jiang Wanbai a brocade bag, and with Qi Qingxing''s cold eyes, he quickly explained: "this is a piece knocked down from my body. Take it with you. In case someone knows my noumenon, you can use it in time." "Ah?" Jiang Wanbai widened her eyes slightly and pulled open the brocade bag. It turned out that it was a small piece of black wood inside. She took a look at Arsene''s face and asked, "are you ok?" "I''m fine. It''s just a small piece. I''ll recover in a few days." Arsene began to laugh, and his eyes were full of youthful vigor. In addition to a little bit of white heart, he just put down a little bit of time to consolidate his heart, and it''s true that he didn''t have a good time to communicate with him "Good." A Sen should go down, watching her and Qi Qingxing leave daqingsi together and walk down the mountain. Walking down the mountain, only Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were left. Jiang Wanbai took a breath of relief and looked at Qi Qingxing several times. Qi Qingxing held her hand tightly and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?" "How did you get here?" Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help it, but she still asked. When she came out of the dreamland and saw Qi Qingxing, she was very surprised. At the same time, she was quite at ease. Mention this, Qi Qingxing glanced at her, the expression is obviously angry, pursed straight lip corner not to speak. Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes, and quickly shook his hand gently. He confessed in a low voice, "OK, I was wrong, but I didn''t expect it would be so dangerous. I muttered about the sea of corpses." At the time of sealing that evil way, although there was evil spirit interference, it was not so troublesome and influential. At that time, she did not even have golden pupil. Chapter 394 Maybe it was at that time that her seven emotions and six desires were not complete, so she lost a lot of opportunities to produce heart demons, let the evil spirit have no chance to take advantage of it. Jiang Wanbai admitted his mistake honestly, and even walked two steps faster. He ran to Qi Qingxing and looked at him pitifully. Qi Qingxing was still stiff faced and could not hold her eyes. She could only sigh and pull her back to her side. In a low voice, he said, "no matter how you will be alone in the future." He still felt palpitations at the thought that she would almost never return. Jiang evening white point head should be under, Qi Qingxing face color eased a lot. When he got to the horse farm on the hillside, Jiang Wanbai saw the manager again and said hello to each other. After a few steps, Qi Qingxing stopped suddenly and looked at the racecourse. "Ah hang? What''s the matter? " Jiang Wanbai looked at him. Qi Qingxing took back the sight of looking at the racecourse, looked down at Jiang Wanbai, and said, "the racecourse has existed for a long time. Almost not long after it was built in Daqing temple, the Tang family built this racecourse." "You mean..." Jiang Wanbai''s eyes brightened slightly and looked at him. Qi Qingxing nodded, "maybe we can get some different news from the racecourse." As soon as the voice dropped, Jiang Wanbai had already pulled him over and murmured: "then go and ask. If you can solve Arsene''s problems earlier, you should solve them as soon as possible. Otherwise, there is always something hanging in my heart..." The new year is just a few days away. Jiang Wanbai just wants to have a good Spring Festival. Lin Guanshi had been standing at the gate of the racecourse, looking at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, watching them come towards him. He said with a smile on his face and asked, "Qi Shizi, Miss Jiang, what can we do for you?" "There is something I really want to ask steward Lin for help." Jiang Wanbai looks at him with a smile. Qi Qingxing nodded slightly, "some things want to ask you." "It''s cold outside. Why don''t you come in and sit down? If I know, I will tell you everything. " Steward Lin is smiling. He has already asked people to prepare hot tea for guests. Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai looked at each other, lifted their feet and walked in, "nagging." As they walked to the waiting room, they had already said it. Jiang Wanbai asked curiously, "steward Lin, how long have you been in this Racecourse? What we want to know is a long time ago. " "I''ve been with my parents since I was born. To tell you the truth, my ancestors saw the construction of the racecourse and was the first steward of the racecourse." Lin Guanshi said. Jiang evening white face on a joy, and Qi Qingxing look at each other. In that case, it may be the best for them to ask the steward Lin, and they don''t have to look for others. When the living room is not far from the entrance of the racecourse, the three of them arrive soon. As soon as they are seated, someone brings hot tea. Jiang Wanbai sips, calms his throat and looks at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing and other officials put down the cup, and then asked in a voice, "what we want to know is that there was a big fire not long after the Daqing temple was built hundreds of years ago." After a pause, he added: "after the fire, Daqing temple built a yard in that area for the pilgrims to live in." Who knows, when steward Lin heard his description, he looked serious. The whole people sat up and looked at him, "Qi Shizi, can you tell me why you want to inquire about this matter? Or, what exactly do you want to know? " Chapter 395 Seeing Lin''s reaction, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are both moved. They know that this trip is fruitful. Jiang Wanbai said: "in fact, we are not sure what we want to inquire about. It''s just about the fire. We all want to know. The reason is for a friend." "That friend Some people in our ancestors also experienced the fire, but after the fire, they lost their memory and kept worrying about it. It seems that they have forgotten something very important and almost become obsessive. So we also want to help find out... " Jiang Wanbai said solemnly. She can''t directly tell director Lin that there is a monster. If you want to know what happened at that time, just change your view. Fortunately, steward Lin didn''t doubt it. On the contrary, he was very moved. He said, "the people who experienced the fire are no longer here. I didn''t expect that the friend of Qi Shizi and Miss Jiang still wanted to find out the obsession for his ancestors. His filial piety is commendable." Listening to Lin Guanshi''s appreciation, Jiang Wanbai can only smile and accept the sentence "filial piety is commendable" for ASEN. Qi Qingxing sat by her hand with a smile in her eyes. After a moment, he asked the steward Lin, "just now I saw that the look of steward Lin is a little different. Do you know anything?" After a pause, he added: "we also asked about this matter when we went to Daqing Temple today, but we didn''t get any useful information. We only knew that the fire was caused by human beings, but we didn''t catch the arsonist in the end. It seems that no one had an accident in the fire..." Speaking of the last sentence, Qi Qingxing deliberately slowed down the speed of his speech, and his eyes fell on Lin Guanshi''s face to observe his reaction. And I did see something. Manager Lin frowned and his face showed complicated emotions. He sighed and said, "I''m afraid I can''t answer you two about this matter." "Why?" Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help asking. It is obvious that Lin Guanshi knows some of the secrets, but he refuses to say it. Jiang Wanbai certainly won''t be reconciled. If he doesn''t know, it''s OK. Since he knows it, he has to find out from his mouth. Qi Qingxing thought more than Jiang Wanbai, and asked tentatively, "who should I ask about this matter?" "Ask my master." Lin Guanshi said, "the most clear thing to say about this matter is my master, so I''m afraid you''ll have to wait for some time. My master just left the capital yesterday and went back to his old house. I''m afraid he won''t return to Beijing until after the Lantern Festival." "Steward Lin, I think you know something, can''t you tell us first?" Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help asking. We have to wait for the Lantern Festival. It will be more than half a month to calculate. Lin shook his head and looked more solemn. He said, "it''s really something about the Tang family. Without the master''s permission, I dare not say it." If he knew from the beginning that what Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing wanted to know was this matter, he would not be so full. Jiang Wanbai unconsciously looks at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing shakes her head slightly and sighs, knowing that she can only come back after the Lantern Festival. "Let''s come back after the Lantern Festival. Please take care of Lin." Qi Qingxing gets up and leaves with Jiang Wanbai. Lin took the two men to the door and watched them go down the mountain to take back their sight. Instead of rushing back, he turned his head and looked up at the mountain. His face looked like joy and sorrow. He sighed and murmured, "I don''t know whether it''s good or bad." Chapter 396 Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walked slowly down the mountain. She said, "look at the response of the steward Lin, the fire is certainly not like master Mingyuan. There are no casualties as they said. But why is it clear that someone is suffering in the fire, but Daqing temple does not know at all? And there was no corpse found at that time. Could it be that the corpses had been burned clean? " Jiang Wanbai is full of questions. Unfortunately, before master Tang comes back, she can''t get answers to these questions for the time being. Seeing her sighing, Qi Qingxing could not help pinching her hand and comforting him: "at least things are in the direction of progress. Just put this matter aside first. After the new year, after the Lantern Festival, we can continue to investigate." Now I have to wait. Jiang Wanbai nodded gently and put the matter aside for a while. After thinking about it, he told Arsene, "we don''t know how much master Tang knows, but there''s probably a direction. Don''t expect too much." "I know that." Arsene nodded. The excitement in his voice had been suppressed. After a pause, he still said thanks. Jiang Wanbai soon finished the transmission. The speed of going down the mountain was faster than that of going up the mountain. She and Qi Qingxing soon arrived at the foot of the mountain. Before going to the gate of the city, she subconsciously looked at the foot of the mountain and found that there were cooking smoke in those yards. It seemed that there were still people left here. Jiang Wanbai pauses for a while, and finally still does not pass, and Qi Qingxing turns back to the city. After going back, Jiang Wanbai had a good rest for a few days. He stayed in the house and didn''t go anywhere. The farthest place to go was Mrs. Qi''s yard. The new year was coming. Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Qing had a large pile of account books to read every day. By this time, what Jiang Wanbai learned in the 21st century can be of use, especially after learning to use abacus, her speed is obviously faster than those who are used to reading account books, such as Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Qing. Even the steward who called over could not help exclamation. Mrs. Qing said: "in the future, things in the house can be handed over to the evening white." "No, no, No Jiang Wanbai waved her hand as soon as she heard it. She leaned over to Qi Laofu and said, "I am lazy. My grandmother knows best. I can''t manage these things. That is, I can help you when I''m on the account book at the end of the year." If it''s not for seeing Mrs. Qing with a big stomach, Jiang Wanbai just wants to read the script by eating melon seeds on Qi Qingxing. Mrs. Qi originally had this meaning, but when she saw Jiang Wanbai''s reaction was so great, she gave up the idea and looked at her with a smile. At least she gave up the idea of Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Qing. Jiang Wanbai quietly breathed a sigh of relief. She could not do the housekeeper''s work. She was still as good as now. She only had to take care of her own affairs every day. On the 30th night, the Lord Qi wanted to go to the palace for a banquet. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were also called to go. Mrs. Qi didn''t go to the Palace this time. She stayed with Mrs. Qing to wait for Lord Qi to come back with them. It''s the same position as last time, but this time Mrs. Qi didn''t come. Qi Qingxing also sat behind the Lord Qi and accompanied Jiang Wanbai. It was freezing. This time, the Palace Banquet was set in the palace. What is still indispensable is the process of singing and dancing. Jiang Wanbai occasionally takes a look at her, but she doesn''t see Jiang Ruyue any more. However, the Miss Song of song Taifu''s family doesn''t know why she also sits and doesn''t move. Chapter 397 It seems that Xiao Tsuen was angry last time and learned to be honest. After a palace dinner, everyone went to Taihe palace. Jiang evening white thought that he could take the opportunity to see the place where they usually went to the court, and then he found the gate of Taihe hall closed and could not be seen. She took back her sight with disappointment. The square in front of Taihe hall has put a lot of fireworks. All people stand on one side, surrounded by Xiao Quan, and slightly rise up. At the moment when the fireworks are lit in front of the palace people, they will ring and the next moment, fireworks will explode in the night sky above. In a moment, everyone''s eyes were lit up, and then the river was white. When I saw this scene, I couldn''t help smiling. I was filled with hope for the next year. Fireworks have been put for a long time, the touch in Jiang''s white heart disappears, and there is more hand in the back neck. The warm hand is gently pressed and rubbed in her back neck. Qi Qingxing is leaning close to her side and whispers: "don''t always look up at your head, and your neck will be very uncomfortable later." Jiang later white heard words down, found that it was a bit sour, but the hand kneading the back neck helped her ease the sour, so she was comfortable a lot. "After watching the fireworks, did you go back?" Jiang asked in a whisper in the evening. Qi Qingxing nodded, "is it hungry?" Because I still have to go back to dinner later, I didn''t eat more at the Palace Banquet. I just tasted some cakes. However, after those courtiers gave their words to celebrate their years, and experienced the singing and dancing of the ladies, the pastry was digested. When he was hungry, Jiang felt that the whole person was cold a lot. He wrapped his cloak subconsciously and hugged the mother Tang in her arms. She didn''t know why, even if she was holding the mother Tang tightly, she felt cold. It seems that the soup mother in her arms is not so hot. Qi Qingxing also found her hand was a little cold, wrapped her hand in the palm, and whispered, "let''s go back first." "That Lord..." he said Jiang was a little hesitant in the evening. Qi Hou Ye stood behind Xiao Quan. She and Qi Qingxing were lazy to squeeze forward, just standing outside to see, and now, Qi Hou Ye is separated from him and does not know how many people. Qi Qingxing pinched her hand, took her to the outside, and walked and whispered, "I will speak to my father." "OK." The river is late to white. Fortunately, the guards around are all lingo people. Lingo is also present. He saw someone walking outside. He jumped his eyebrows and asked for his responsibility. When he saw Jiang evening white and Qi Qingxing, lingo stopped his steps and turned to stare at the emperor. Even if he did not know Jiang evening white and Qi Qingxing, he saw his eldest man''s attitude of opening one eye and closing one eye, and also had a mind to be able to be able to see, and looked away from his eyes and pretended not to see. When Jiang evening white and Qi Qingxing walk out of the crowd, stand in the corridor, and lean forward to see the situation over Taihe hall. Qi Qingxing reaches out to close her cloak and whispers, "wait for me here, I will be back soon." "OK." Jiang later white point head, looking at Qi Qingxing and go back. At this time, we have seen fireworks have been addicted, almost all in the head knead neck, or side of the head while rubbing the neck while talking to the people around, even if someone walking forward, no one too much care, after all, even if the head is tired. Chapter 398 As a result, Qi Qingxing quickly went to the Lord Qi and whispered to him. He nodded slightly, and Qi Qingxing turned around and went out again. However, this time and action, in the end, attracted other people''s attention. However, seeing Qi Qingxing coming out from the front, I dare not ask more questions, especially when I see Qi Qing walking out, but the guards do not stop him. Even the guards didn''t stop him. The emperor must have ordered something? Many people are guessing in their hearts. In the crowd, song Shixuan watched Qi Qingxing leave. After biting her lower lip, she was about to catch up with her. She said, "Xuanxuan, what are you going to do?" "Grandmother, I''ll come when I go..." The Song poetry Xuan road. Old lady song looked at her sternly, as if she wanted to see her heart through her. She saw all her thoughts in her eyes, "Xuanxuan, you can''t make any more nonsense! Wasn''t the lesson from last time enough? " Because of the appearance of the fifth princess''s full moon wine last time, Mrs. song did not dare to go out to dinner. She would be ridiculed by other people, and song Taifu couldn''t raise her head among the courtiers recently. "Grandmother, I''ve been waiting for so many years, and I''m not reconciled." Song Shixuan''s eyes were slightly red, and she said, "grandmother, do you have the heart to watch me accompany qingdenggufo in my life?" "You Old lady song was shocked by song Shixuan''s words. But song Shixuan saw Qi Qingxing''s figure was about to disappear, and she broke away from old lady song again. This time, old lady song did not stop her. It''s just that the people who stopped her became the guards. The guards blocked her way. Song Shixuan knew that she could not leave at this time. But when she saw Qi Qingxing go farther and farther, she was more reluctant. She bit her lip and said, "I have something to tell Qi Shizi. Please let me go." However, the guards were expressionless and did not let them go because of her words. Song Shixuan was so anxious that her eyes were red. She said several times that the guards in front of her were not moved. When she bit her lip and wanted to break in, Lin Ge came over with a cold face and said indifferently, "Miss Song, if you break in today, I''m afraid you will have to spill blood on the spot." Lin Ge was also the commander of the guard army at least. When he said this, he was full of murderous spirit. How could miss song Shixuan stand this? She was so scared that she turned pale, her legs became weak and she almost fell to the ground. It was old lady song who looked wrong and rushed to pull her back. Qi Qingxing doesn''t know what''s going on behind him. Instead, Jiang Wanbai looks over and sees song Shixuan running out and being stopped by the guards. She raised her eyebrows slightly, and when Qi Qingxing approached, she said with a smile: "I can''t imagine that ah Hang''s charm is so great that people can''t stop chasing him." Qi Qingxing didn''t know why she suddenly mentioned this. She was stunned for a moment and didn''t study it carefully. She just chuckled, reached for her cloak, took her hand and walked towards the palace gate. As she walked, she whispered, "isn''t that night more charming?" "Well?" "Even I am moved for you." Qi Qingxing''s voice was deep and smiling. But let Jiang evening white ear root is soft, the radian pressure of the lip angle can not be pressed down. In fact, not long after the two talents left, the people in front of the hall of Supreme Harmony continued to disperse. Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai went to the gate of the palace and got on the carriage of Qihou''s house. Jiang Wanbai thought that it would not be too late anyway. So he and Qi Qingxing waited for Lord Qi to come out in the carriage. Chapter 399 Then three people will go back together. As a result, the Lord Qi had not yet arrived, but he had to wait for a song Shixuan who was panting and even lost one of her maids. Song Shixuan stopped when she was still some distance away from the carriage of Qi Houfu''s house. She panted gently to make her breath more stable. She also reached out and touched the maid on her head. She felt that a hairpin was missing. Her face changed slightly. She looked back and saw nothing. So she gritted her teeth. "Qi Shizi, Miss Jiang." When the breath was a little more stable, song Shixuan walked over and cried with a smile on her face. The hand in her sleeve tightened nervously. She didn''t have much time. She had to finish speaking before many people came out. Therefore, regardless of whether there was any response in the carriage, she continued to say, "Miss Jiang, it seems that you haven''t come out to play with us for so long. I don''t know..." "Miss Song!" Suddenly, a cry came from behind, interrupting song Shixuan''s words. Song Shixuan turned around and saw a young official running out of the gate of the palace. She didn''t know him. But the man ran in front of her and handed over a hairpin she was familiar with. Song Shixuan''s face changed slightly. It was the one she had just lost. "Miss Song, I just saw this fall from your head. I saw that you were running too fast to stop you. I had to pick it up for you. Fortunately, you didn''t leave." The young official seemed to have run away. His white face was covered with a light pink. He raised his hand and handed the beautiful hairpin to song Shixuan. Song Shixuan bit her lip and looked back at the carriage of Qi Houfu. She was about to take her hairpin and continue to say what she had just said. Yu Guang saw two people coming from behind the carriage, and her eyes widened slightly. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were waiting in the carriage, but when they came out, it suddenly began to snow. Jiang Wanbai thought that when they were sitting in the carriage, they heard a faint cry from behind. She moved her mind slightly. Suddenly, she could not care about the cold. She pulled Qi Qingxing down from the carriage again. The voice came from the back of the carriage, intermittently. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing followed the voice and looked for the back. Qingzhu dozed outside the carriage. The sound was not too far away from the carriage. Turning over the palace wall, we could see the source of the sound. In the snow, there was a little black milk cat. The cat''s eyes had not opened, and the voice was getting weaker and weaker. "It''s a cat!" Jiang Wanbai screamed out, subconsciously he wanted to reach out and hold the cat. Qi Qingxing stopped her and said in a low voice, "you are afraid of the cold. I''ll come." As he spoke, he leaned over to pick up the cat and reached out to brush the snow off the kitten. However, the kitten''s temperature was too low, and it would still die of cold. Jiang Wanbai said, "let''s go back to the carriage. There''s a stove on the carriage. It''s warmer." Then they turned around and hurried to the carriage. As a result, I just walked by the carriage and saw song Shixuan. Jiang Wanbai slightly raised his eyebrows and subconsciously looked at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing looked down at the kitten in his arms. He didn''t notice that there was anyone in front of the carriage. He just realized that Jiang Wanbai suddenly stopped and looked at her, "what''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai opened his lips and finally shook his head. He said, "nothing. Let''s get on the carriage and the Marquis is is out." Chapter 400 She raised her eyes and saw that Lord Qi and Lian Yun came out of the gate of the palace side by side. They said something in a low voice and arched their hands. The Lord Qi changed direction and came to the carriage of the house. Song Shixuan also turned around at this time, knowing that she had no chance to say what she wanted to say today, so she wanted to leave. After a few steps, she saw the young official with her hairpin. She barely pulled out a smile and did not reach out to pick up the hairpin. She just said, "if the hairpin falls off, I don''t want it, but thank you very much. Farewell. " Then he walked over the young official. The young official stood there for a moment, covered up the loss of his eyes, carefully put the hairpin away, and then turned away. However, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have already got into the carriage of Qihou''s house. They didn''t see this scene. As soon as they got on the carriage, Jiang Wanbai quickly found a blanket to wrap the kitten in Qi Qingxing''s arms, wrapped it up several layers and put it next to the stove. "I don''t know if such a small cat can survive." The river evening white micro Cu eyebrow heart way. Qi Qingxing reached out and pinched the kitten''s ear and whispered, "go back and ask other people in the mansion to see if they have fed the kittens. Maybe they can save them." "I hope it can be saved." Jiang Wanbai chuckled. At the same time, the Lord Qi had already returned to the carriage. Green bamboo rubbed his eyes and woke up. He began to drive the carriage behind the carriage of marquis Qi and walked towards the house of Qi marquis. If someone else met a black cat on the 30th day, they would probably not know. Maybe this is the case, so that the kitten is born at this time, will be thrown out. Jiang Wanbai thought and found that the body of the kitten was no longer shaking, but was gradually warming up. The smile on her face deepened. When the carriage was about to arrive at Qihou''s house, Jiang Wanbai stopped and asked Qi Qingxing, "would you like to talk to Marquis and grandmother? After all, it''s a black cat. If my grandmother doesn''t like this... " "It doesn''t matter." Qi Qingxing shook his head and said, "my grandmother used to have a black cat, but it''s a pity that she died of old age." After a pause, seeing Jiang Wanbai still felt a little uneasy. Qi Qingxing said again, "if you are really worried, I''ll talk to my grandmother and father later." "Good." Jiang Wanbai smiles for a while, suddenly approaches, kisses Qi Qingxing''s face and whispers, "ah hang, you''re so good." Qi Qingxing''s eyes were dark for a moment. Her eyes were on her red lips. Her throat knot rolled several times, but she did nothing at last. Because the carriage had stopped at the gate of Qihou mansion, the voice of green bamboo sounded outside the carriage and called out, "young master, here we are." Jiang Wanbai quickly and carefully picked up the kitten and the blanket together, and for the first time directly gave up his wife. As soon as she got off the carriage, she saw the green bamboo standing on one side in high spirits. She could not help sighing for the countless times: "I really envy you, green bamboo, but I''m not afraid of cold at all." When she was holding Mrs. Tang in her arms and huddled in the carriage with the stove in her arms, Qingzhu could still sit outside the carriage and doze off, and she didn''t feel cold at all. Jiang Wanbai admired this very much. Qingzhu scratched his head and laughed a few times. His eyes fell on Jiang Wanbai''s carefully protected arms and widened his eyes slightly. "Master, how could there be a cat?" Chapter 401 Just when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing picked up the cat, Qingzhu was still dozing and sleeping, or even Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went down halfway. "Picked it up." Jiang Wanbai took care of the kitten in his arms. It happened that the Lord Qi also got off the carriage on the other side. He noticed that there was no emotion on his face. However, Jiang Wanbai had no reason to feel guilty, so he leaned slightly and winked at Qi Qingxing who had just got off the carriage. Qi Qingxing''s eyes crossed with a smile. He went to the Lord Qi and called out, "father..." Jiang Wanbai secretly looks at Qi Hou ye and hears that Qi Qing is going to talk about the baby cat. He finds that there is a trace of helplessness on his face. The next moment, he takes two steps towards her. "Marquis..." Jiang Wanbai hurriedly faces the Lord Qi and takes two steps to look at him. Lord Qi said, "evening white, you are also a member of my Marquis'' house. No matter what you want to do, you can do anything that is not harmful to our Marquis house. No one will say anything to you." "Ah Good. " Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes. When he nodded slightly and turned to walk towards the mansion, she reflected what he meant by that sentence. He said to him happily: "thank you, marquis!" Qi Hou Ye''s steps slightly a meal, did not turn back, just way: "go back to eat, time is not early." "Good." Jiang Wanbai should go to Qi Qingxing''s side and put his hand in his palm. His voice was brisk, "ah hang, let''s go back to dinner. After dinner, we can watch the night." "Good." Qi Qingxing low should a, lip hook smile, and she entered the house together. After entering the mansion, Jiang Wanbai temporarily gives the kitten to Hongdou, and asks her to find someone who can keep kittens to look after it carefully. Then he and Qi Qingxing walk towards the old lady Qi''s yard. When she arrived at Mrs. Qi''s yard, the servants brought up the food. Jiang Wanbai was already hungry. If Qi Qingxing hadn''t been staring at her, she would have supported herself. "It''s hard to sleep at night if you eat too much." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai didn''t think so. He said, "anyway, we have to watch the night. When we go to bed, we must have digested it." Qi Qingxing a stagnation, slightly annoyed, stretched out his hand in her ear tip gently pinched, angry way: "crooked reason." "Hee hee..." Jiang Wanbai secretly smiles. Although she retorts, she still listens to Qi Qingxing''s words. When he refuses to eat, she puts down her chopsticks. After that, there''s still a little peanut on the stove. Jiang Wanbai discovered that everyone in the Qihou mansion could drink alcohol, including old lady Qi and Mrs Qing. The only people who could not drink were she and Qi Qingxing. It was not accurate to say that they could not drink. She and Qi Qingxing can drink alcohol in the end, but their drinking capacity is not very good. However, Jiang Wanbai was still itching. He saw Mrs. Qi and Mr. Qi each having a small wine glass. While peeling melon seeds and peanuts, they sipped occasionally, chatting about the events of the year and occasionally laughing. Mrs. Qing didn''t touch wine because she was pregnant. "Want to drink?" Qi Qingxing found that Jiang Wanbai''s eyes fell to the other side from time to time, so he approached him and asked in a low voice. Because she got too close, the heat of talking was sprayed on her ear. The itchy Jiang Wanbai subconsciously shrank to the other side. She reached out and touched the tip of her ear, nodded, licked her lips and said, "it seems like it''s very delicious. I want to taste it." Chapter 402 Mrs. Qi, who was talking with the Lord Qi, laughed when she heard this, and said to Mammy, "pour some wine into the evening white. It''s not strong. It will be OK." When mammy chuckles and pours a cup to Jiang Wanbai, Jiang Wanbai can''t wait to sip it. After a sip, her tears will come out. But soon, the wine gradually dissipates, and there is a sweet fragrance between the lips and teeth, which is mellow and smooth, not spicy at all. After drinking, Jiang Wanbai sipped her mouth, and the tip of her tongue swept through her mouth, searching for the fragrance left over. Her eyes lit up slightly, and the corner of her eyes had just been smoked out of the wine. It looked pitiful and lovely. Qi Qingxing''s heart was soft. Fortunately, her reason was still there. Seeing that she had calmed down and wanted to drink, Qi Qingxing quickly grasped her hand to stop her and said in a low voice, "don''t just drink, just eat like your grandmother, or you''ll get drunk easily." Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and nodded his head several times. Actually, she had just watched Mrs. Qi and Mr. Qi eat melon seeds while drinking. She also wanted to do so, so she did not rush to drink any more and began to peel melon seeds seriously. It seems a bit boring to peel melon seeds and drink wine. Jiang Wanbai looks at the three old lady Qi, who are chatting with each other happily. He turns to pull Qi Qingxing''s sleeve and starts to mutter with him. She deliberately lowered her voice and spoke to Qi Qingxing in a low voice. What she said was the illusion in the demon subduing array. With that, she had a smile on her face. When she felt thirsty, she sipped the wine, and then continued to peel the melon seeds and peanuts, and said, "speaking of it, it is the first time that I have a heart demon." Qi Qingxing''s eyes are slightly heavy, but Jiang Wanbai is smiling. Her eyes are relaxed. She looks at Qi Qingxing sideways and says, "fortunately, there is ah Xing. You are here. It seems that the devil is nothing to think of you." "Well." Qi Qingxing held her other hand and touched her gently against her lips. Her eyes were heavy and she sighed in a hoarse voice: "late night, don''t leave me." He couldn''t even imagine how Jiang Wanbai would go back to the 21st century one day. If he thought about it, he would feel palpitating and unable to breathe. Full of fear and a little paranoia. He won''t give her a chance to leave. Qi Qingxing droops his eyes and covers up the crazy look at the bottom of his eyes. Sitting on the opposite side of the Lord Qi, but if there is some sense, he looks at Qi Qingxing, but he doesn''t say anything. Jiang Wanbai didn''t notice anything yet. She just moved her wrist and pulled her hand back. While peeling melon seeds, she drank wine. By the way, she told Qi Qingxing about her previous affairs. After saying one thing, she stopped and looked at Qi Qingxing. In other words, she only knew that Qi Qingxing had read books in the palace before, but she didn''t know anything else. Qi Qingxing pause for a moment, Xu Xu said. In fact, in his opinion, his life had been as plain as water in the ten years before he met Jiang Wanbai, even if he was not in good health, even if he was ordered by master Mingyuan to live for less than half a year. But his life seems to have been like this, until he met Jiang Wanbai, like a beam of light, shining into his life bit by bit, and finally completely existed in his world, bringing his everything a different color. Even if he just had a meal with her and said a word, he felt that this matter had become completely different from before. Chapter 403 Candlelight flickering, outside from time to time there are or near or far firecrackers ring, laughter, all these become very warm, Jiang Wanbai himself can not remember that he let mammy add a few times wine. She only felt that her cheek was hot, but her eyes were bright. The whole person was a little excited and had an unreal feeling. But Jiang Wanbai knew that she would remember all this in her mind for a long time. Finally, the sound of fireworks from the direction of the imperial city. "To see the fireworks?" Qi Qingxing pulls Jiang Wanbai up and goes outside. Standing in the courtyard, you can see the direction of the Imperial City, one by one fireworks exploded, all over the sky, "the time has come." Qiqingxing road. "What?" Jiang Wanbai felt dizzy when she stood up. She didn''t respond to what Qi Qingxing said. So she looked at him sideways. At this moment, the firecrackers in Qihou''s residence also exploded, which means that this year has passed and a new year has come. "Good evening, happy new year." Qi Qingxing leans close to her, and her voice is deep and gentle. Jiang Wanbai looks at the front, looks over Qi Qingxing''s shoulder, and sees the fireworks exploding behind him. What happened behind him, Jiang Wanbai can''t remember clearly. It seems that she also said something to Qi Qingxing, or she stood on tiptoe to kiss him, and she also got the lucky money from the Lord Qi and his wife. She turned her head and gave it to Qi Qingxing and asked him to keep it for herself. Qi old lady and others looked at this scene, first a Leng, then all laughed. Although Jiang Wanbai didn''t know what they were laughing at, he still laughed happily. Qi Qingxing stood beside her, clasping her ten fingers under her sleeve robe. When she looked down at her, her eyes were full of tenderness. The next day, when Jiang Wanbai opened her eyes, it was not completely bright outside. She was woken up by the sound of firecrackers outside the house and rubbed her eyebrows. Although she slept late and was drunk, she did not seem to feel uncomfortable. "Red bean!" Jiang Wanbai shouts outside the house. Although the sound of firecrackers is very noisy, but red bean still quickly pushed the door and came in, his face is also smiling, "Miss, you wake up." It''s rare that no one calls Jiang Wanbai to get up so early. While serving Jiang Wanbai with hot water, Hongdou says: "other masters have already got up. The son of a family has just come here. I don''t want the maid to wake you up. I just said that I''ll call him when you wake up. The time is almost the same now..." Red bean''s voice just fell, Jiang Wanbai heard the sound of green bamboo outside, she knew it was Qi Qingxing. Sure enough, when Jiang Wanbai went out wearing the new clothes that Mrs. Qing specially asked people to prepare for her, she saw Qi Qingxing sitting at the table, "good morning." Jiang evening white face can not see the slightest sense of sleepiness, smile to walk past. Qi Qingxing eyebrows and eyes also have a smile, way: "rare you did not lie in bed." On the morning of the first day of the new year''s day, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing of course went to eat together in Mrs. Qi''s yard. After they went there, they paid a new year''s day with their elders. Jiang Wanbai got two small bags of golden beans. She happily handed them to Qi Qingxing and asked him to take them for himself. Qi Qingxing had no choice but to tell her that the account book would not be counted for a long time. After all, after all, after marriage, his everything will be hers. What else can I remember. After breakfast, Qi Hou Ye''s subordinates sent gifts to the door. In the past, those who had a good relationship with Qihou''s house also prepared New Year gifts. In the past, Mrs. Qing helped Mrs. Qi deal with them. Chapter 404 This year, Mrs. Qi originally planned to leave all of them to Mrs. Qing. However, Mrs. Qing is pregnant and is not easy to overwork, so it is still the same as in previous years. In contrast, Jiang Wanbai, who knows nothing about the world, and Qi Qingxing are eating melon seeds. At this time, Lian Yun and his wife came to the door with bao''er. "Sister Jiang!" Bao''er is very happy. Her face is white and fat. She is very pleased. She is held in her arms by Lian Yun. When she sees Jiang Wanbai, she struggles to get down. Lian Yun showed helplessness on his face and patted bao''er''s buttocks twice, but he still put him down. However, before bao''er ran to Jiang Wanbai, she did not forget to go to Mrs. Qi and Mr. Qi''s marquis. She bowed to the new year with a smile, which made her smile. Even the Lord Qi had a smile on his face. When he got the golden beans, Qi Laofu said, "Baoer, go and play with your sister Jiang." Bao''er ran to Jiang Wanbai happily. She was about to pounce on Jiang Wanbai''s arms. Jiang Wanbai looked at the round and rolling group rushing towards him, and she reached for it. A pair of hands stretched out by the side and held bao''er on the way. "Brother Qingxing!" Bao''er hugged Qi Qingxing''s neck and cried out happily, but her eyes still fell on Jiang Wanbai''s side, with little stars in her eyes. She clearly wanted Jiang Wanbai to hold him. Jiang Wanbai also wants to hold a round Baoer. But Qi Qingxing sat on his leg with bao''er in his arms, and said with a light look: "bao''er is too heavy, it will press on you." Bao''er looks stiff. Subconsciously, she looks at her mother who is talking to Mrs. Qi. When she takes back her sight, she looks at her father again. She just looks at Lian Yun. Bao''er understood in an instant. No wonder his father didn''t allow his mother to hold him these days, and his mother didn''t hold him any more. It''s useless to act coquettishly. It turns out that he is too fat and his mother can''t hold him any more. Baoer is wronged in her heart. But bao''er still very obedient toward Jiang Wanbai shook his head and said, "sister Jiang, bao''er wants to sit alone." He looked up at Qi Qingxing who was holding him. He thought that he had always heard people say that his brother was not in good health. He still remembered that he had seen him in the summer resort. He looked sick. Then he still don''t want brother Qingxing to hold him. What the little child thought almost showed on his face. Qi Qingxing saw what bao''er was thinking. He moved slightly in his heart and said in a low voice, "my body is good. I can hold you." "Really?" Baby looked at him with wide eyes. When Qi Qingxing decides to nod, bao''er smiles happily. In fact, he still wants brother Qingxing to hold his own, which is much more comfortable than sitting on a stool alone. Jiang Wanbai looks at this scene with a smile. When bao''er smiles again, she begins to talk to bao''er. Although bao''er is small, she talks a lot, especially when she sees Jiang Wanbai. But when children talk, logic is not strong, memory is also scattered, so Baoer said where he thought. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t understand some words. Subconsciously, he looked at Qi Qingxing and found that Qi Qingxing didn''t understand what he meant. So he put down his heart and continued to listen to bao''er, occasionally adding a sentence. They had a good time with bao''er. Chapter 405 In other people''s eyes, Mrs. Qi''s eyebrows and eyes smile. Mrs. Lian looks at Mrs. Qing''s stomach and says with a smile, "it''s time to calculate the time this July that Mrs. Qing is going to have a baby?" "About that time." Mrs. Qing lowered her eyes and gently stroked her stomach. Her stomach had begun to show her arms. Her eyebrows and eyes revealed a kind of kindness and gentleness. This is the first child in her life. Lianfu said: "when the time comes, the Houfu will be busy, but..." She pointed to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. She said with a smile that you know and I know about old lady Qi. "When Wanbai girl and Qi Shizi become relatives and have their own children, Houfu will be more lively." "Ah, you''re right. It''s just that our elders think so. When we''re going to have to see two younger generations, but ah..." Mrs. Qi lowered her voice and said to Lian Fu with a smile: "I had a divination for Qingxing in the evening before. It said that there would be two happy events in February this year in our Marquis''s house. The first one is that Qingxing is going to take an examination of merit and fame, and the other one is..." Mrs. Qi didn''t say what she said, but Mrs. Lian understood it. Her eyes brightened, she patted her hands and said, "that''s really double happiness. Old lady, you can really let go of your heart." "You mean When he is old, he hopes to see the younger generation get married and have their own children... " Qi old lady laughs ha ha way. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t know what Mrs. Lian and Mrs. Qi have said. But when it comes to lunch, she originally wanted to leave Mrs. lian to have dinner with her. However, Mrs. Lian declined with a smile, saying that someone from the mansion came over and had to go back to treat guests. So Lian Madame and Lian Yun left with the reluctant treasure. After lunch, there were still people who came to the door one after another in the afternoon. They were all unknown to Jiang Wanbai. Mrs. Qi was very comfortable to see her sitting there boring and baking. She had begun to doze off bit by bit, and said in a voice: "evening white, you and Qingxing go out for a walk, don''t have to stay here with us." Jiang Wanbai covered his mouth and yawned. Qi Qingxing picked up the sesame candy on the table and handed it to her lips. She bit it. Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice: "do you want to go to the wanshulou?" Mentioning wanshulou, Jiang Wan''s white eyes brightened and nodded: "good." But just finished nodding and some uncertain, "today is the first day of the lunar new year, can you go into the palace?" "Yes." Qiqingxing road. With Qi Qingxing''s words, Jiang Wanbai immediately lost his sleepiness. After talking to Mrs. Qi, he went out of the house in high spirits. Before leaving, Jiang Wanbai did not forget to say a word to the prince. However, the eldest prince did not seem to be in the hall today, and the paper crane did not take it. After Jiang Wanbai finished speaking, he did not get the response from the prince. "Your Highness should be with the emperor at this time." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai suddenly nods. They arrived at the gate of the palace in a carriage. The guard at the gate saw that it was the carriage of Qi Hou''s house, and after reading the ten thousand books written by Jiang Wanbai, they immediately let go. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing entered the palace smoothly and went to wanshulou. Qi Qingxing held Jiang Wanbai''s hand in one hand and a basket in the other hand. Walking around, he could vaguely smell the fragrance in the basket. It''s a roast chicken, a few side dishes, peanuts and so on, and a pot of wine by the way. Chapter 406 It''s for the old eunuch guarding wanshulou. Last time, the old eunuch clearly found the existence of Qi Qingxing, but he didn''t directly tell Qi Qingxing to leave. Instead, he chose to turn a blind eye. Even if the other party did not say it clearly, but Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing thought, or to thank each other. After all, this has broken the rule of "one order for one person" in wanshulou. So I took these things with me when I went out. When he arrived in front of the wanshulou, the small window was open, and Jiang Wanbai passed it to him. "You can''t take food in wanshulou." After the old eunuch had registered, he said slowly. When he speaks, he always speaks slowly, not in a hurry, but unexpectedly, it makes people feel calm. Jiang Wanbai touched the tip of his nose, lifted up the basket with a smile and said, "this is for you." The window is not big or small. The basket can be handed in. The old eunuch definitely looks at Jiang Wanbai for a while. Jiang Wanbai is not afraid of him. He looks at him with a smile on his face all the time. Fortunately, before long, the old eunuch''s face seemed to loosen. Although he didn''t reach out to pick up the basket, he said, "you can''t eat in wanshulou, and slaves are no exception." "Where do you usually eat? I''ll let it go for you? " Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes. I guess that the old eunuch''s residence is not far away. Otherwise, he is the only one who guards wanshulou. What if someone breaks into wanshulou while he is eating? Sure enough, the old eunuch reached out to Jiang Wanbai''s left hand and said, "the cottage next to it is. Please help me to put it there." "Good." Jiang Wanbai smiles and answers. He takes the basket and walks a few steps to the left. As expected, he sees a small door. The little house mentioned by the old eunuch is also integrated with the wanshulou. However, a part of the hut protrudes, which seems to be leaning against the wanshulou, or the outer wall of the house is the back wall of the house. Because the color and decoration are not all bad, so that if you do not have the intention to look closer, maybe you can not find a small room here. The door of the small room is not locked. Jiang Wanbai looks at Qi Qingxing, who is invisible beside him. He reaches out and pushes the door open. The layout of the room is clear at a glance, including a bed, a small cabinet, a table by the window, and a chair. Jiang Wanbai put the basket on the table, did not stay much, turned back out, did not forget to take the door. "It''s on the table. It''s delicious when it''s hot. It''s fishy when it''s cold." Jiang Wanbai greets the old eunuch, who nods and says nothing more. Jiang Wanbai did not care, and Qi Qingxing entered the wanshulou together. This time she came to wanshulou to find out if there was any clue about Arsene''s noumenon, but for a moment she didn''t know which classification to start with, so she stood in front of the bookshelf and hesitated. Or qi Qingxing whispered: "go over there." He pointed to a bookshelf. Jiang Wanbai approached him. This time, he didn''t have to go up and down the stairs. He found Qi Qingxing''s book at the bottom. It was a book about plants and plants. There are not only text introduction, but also pictures. Jiang Wanbai has a general look at it and finds that it is really quite recognizable. The only thing that is difficult to identify is the body of Arsene. After all, Arsene''s noumenon has almost been completely burned into charcoal. Without other branches and leaves, there is a dead wood, which is really difficult to identify. Chapter 407 Qi Qingxing took over the books, and then took almost all the books from the bookshelf. He took Jiang Wanbai and sat down in front of the small table, which was usually equipped with paper and pen. Qi Qingxing handed the book to Jiang Wanbai and asked her to turn it over, while he wrote on the paper with a pen. Jiang Wanbai took a look and found that he wrote the names of some trees. "What do you do with these?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. Qi Qingxing looked at her and said, "this is the most common tree in Daqing temple. I''ll write down what I can recognize, but there are still some I don''t know. See if I can find it in this book. Maybe Assen''s ontology is one of them." Qi Qingxing thought that since the mountain where Arsene''s body was growing before, there should be his kindred on that mountain. It is impossible that there is such a tree like him on the whole mountain. Qi Qingxing wrote down the trees that he had seen and recognized on the mountain. It can be ruled out that it was not the trees that were the main body of ASON, because the texture of the trunk was somewhat different. In a book he took, it happened to record the vegetation on famous mountains all over the country. Among them, there is a record of the mountain in daqingsi. Jiang Wanbai turned to that page and made the exclusion method according to Qi Qingxing''s writing. There are several trees left, which Qi Qingxing has never seen. Or I didn''t recognize them when I saw them. "These are supposed to grow in the mountains, so I haven''t seen them. Maybe Arsene''s body is one of them. Let''s look for the introduction of these trees. Didn''t Arsene give you a piece of his body?" Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai points her head and takes out the piece of black wood that Arsene broke off from the storage ring. She takes the wood and looks over and over. She pulls out her forehead and says to Qi Qingxing, "it''s so dark. Even if we have drawings to compare, we can''t recognize it." Qi Qingxing stopped and put down the pen in his hand. As a result, the dark wood took the drawings that Jiang Wanbai had found. After a while, he sighed and handed the wood to Jiang Wanbai, saying, "Bai is busy." I still thought that although the body of Arsene has been burned out of shape, maybe the interior is still good. Who knows that it is burning like charcoal. "It''s just a miracle that they can cultivate and transform themselves." Jiang late Bai make complaints about the body of ah son, and cannot help but Tucao. Qi Qingxing had no choice but to rub the piece of paper on the table and put it in the fire pot. He looked at Jiang Wanbai and was silent for a moment. He suddenly asked, "is it possible for any tree to cultivate its shape?" Jiang Wanbai was stunned by his question and looked at him for a while. Her eyes suddenly became more and more bright. She suddenly stood up, "yes "Late?" Qi Qingxing stretched out his hand to pull her, but her eyes crossed. Jiang Wanbai sat down again. She said to Qi Qingxing, "it''s true that no matter what kind of trees, it''s possible to cultivate their shapes." "Well?" Qi Qingxing looks puzzled. Since this is the case, it is difficult to exclude from this aspect. Why is she still so excited? At first, Qi Qingxing thought that it was Jiang Wanbai who discovered something from this aspect. Jiang Wanbai saw Qi Qingxing''s bewilderment. She said, "but the situation in Daqing temple is different. We have always forgotten one thing. That big array almost exhausted the aura of the mountain at the beginning. There was no aura. Even divine trees could not transform into forms, let alone ordinary trees?" Chapter 408 "So Arsene..." Qi Qingxing''s eyes were slightly heavy. Jiang Wanbai shakes his head and sighs, "it can only be said that ASEN''s noumenon is not any ordinary forest, or even if he listens to the Buddha''s sound every day, it is impossible to transform his form and practice." "That''s going to get rid of all this." Qi Qingxing Road, pause for a moment, showing a helpless look, "in the end, Assen''s noumenon is really a unique tree on the mountain." Jiang Wanbai also reluctantly nodded, "in fact, I should have thought that Arsene''s noumenon has been burned in this way, and he can cultivate and transform himself into a shape. Surely it won''t be a simple tree." Moreover, not only is there not enough aura on the mountain of Daqing temple for ordinary trees and animals to cultivate and transform into shapes, but also there is a sea of corpses and blood sealed under the Daqing temple. In this way, the possibility of cultivating monsters on the mountain is even less, almost nil. "I''m still going somewhere." Jiang Wanbai stood up and went to the place where she had read before. There are also books that record the rumors of monsters, especially those of the sacred trees in the rumor, "if you burn charcoal, you can cultivate your shape. I''ll look for it according to this feature to see if I can find it." Jiangwan Baidao. Qi Qingxing watched her walk past, and the distance was not far. He did not follow her. Instead, he continued to sit at the small table and read the books that had just been taken out. It was all time to pass the time. Soon, as the afternoon passed, Jiang Wanbai got nothing. She got down from the elevator and shook her head toward Qi Qingxing, who was waiting below. She said, "maybe when Qingyi comes back, let Qingyi help to see and recognize it." Before it was sealed, Qingyi wandered around the world and couldn''t stay. There were so many places I''ve been to, and I know many people and monsters. I''ve learned a lot and maybe I can recognize them. Up to now, Qi Qingxing couldn''t think of any way out, so he had to do it for the time being. They went out from the wanshulou, but on the way out of the palace, they were stopped by the palace man last time. Obviously, the palace people had been waiting for Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai to enter the palace. They were shivering, but they didn''t dare to go. They were afraid that they would miss Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai. When they saw them, they immediately welcomed them with a smile. "Can you take a seat at the Shixing Tower this time After a pause, the palace man added, "the national master has been waiting for you for a long time." Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other. They couldn''t understand why the national master had to ask her and Qi Qingxing to sit down. Last time, she and Qi Qingxing left directly. This time "Go and have a look." Qi Qingxing said in a low voice, "it seems that the other party will not give up. If we don''t go today, we will be waiting here every time we enter the palace." Jiang Wanbai wants to say that if he wants to wait, let him wait. Anyway, it is not her who suffers from hunger. However, after a look at the palace people whose faces were blue with cold, Jiang Wanbai did not say this, but nodded. Qi Qingxing also nodded to the palace man and said in a low voice, "lead the way." On the face of joy, the palace man was obviously relieved. He carried the lantern and went to the star watching tower. On the other hand, he said, "two masters, please follow me. The road is slippery in the snow. Please be careful." In fact, the snow on the road has been cleaned by palace people, but it can''t resist the damp. Jiang Wanbai didn''t like to take such a road. She didn''t even like it on rainy days. She took Qi Qingxing''s hand and walked cautiously behind the palace man. Chapter 409 Although it is not as good as ten thousand books, it is far away from the Health Preservation Hall which is often visited in the daytime. When you see the star watching tower from a distance, you can see that the lights are shining like the day. Jiang Wanbai gave a light Tut and looked at Qi Qingxing. What they thought was almost the same. This is not worthy of the name of the master, but quite enjoy it. What makes Jiang Wanbai even more surprised is that there is another person who even appears in the star watching building. When the palace man led the way to the outside of the building, he was very pleased to shout, "master of the state, Qi Shizi and Miss Jiang are here!" As a result, when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing walked to the door and were about to enter, a female voice suddenly sounded from inside, "wait! The master of the state only saw Qi Shizi. No one can come in. Just wait outside! " Jiang Ruyue raised her chin slightly and stepped out of the room. She was wearing a white dress with auspicious clouds and cranes embroidered with silver and gold threads. Under the light of the room full of bright lights, it was very luxurious and dazzling. It''s not just Jiang Ruyue. In fact, the palace people served by the star watching tower are all dressed in white, but they are much more low-key than Jiang Ruyue and the master who lies inside. Jiang Wanbai raised her eyebrows slightly and did not speak. But Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment, and the palace man who led the way quickly turned back and said, "Miss Jiang, go with your servant to the side hall and wait?" "No more." Qi Qingxing light voice way, side head look to Jiang Wanbai, "we go back." "Good." So they turned and left. "Qi Shizi!" Jiang Ruyue''s face changed and even chased outside for a few steps. But Qi Qingxing didn''t even stop for a moment. He took Jiang Wanbai''s hand and went straight outside. Jiang Ruyue gritted his teeth and wanted to catch up with him, but he didn''t know what he had in mind. He said in a voice, "Qi Shizi, the master of the national master has something important to discuss with you!" She thought that Qi Qingxing would stop even if he didn''t want to. But Jiang Ruyue blurted out: "Qi Shizi, don''t you even pay attention to the people of National Normal University?" When Jiang Wanbai heard this, she wanted to tell her that the master would not be a master again soon. However, she was too lazy to talk to Jiang Ruyue, so she just rolled her eyes and said to Qi Qingxing, "OK, let''s go quickly. I''m hungry." "Good." Qi Qingxing should be under, as expected, the pace is faster. Seeing that they are about to walk out of the gate of the star watching tower, Jiang Ruyue is so angry that her eyes are red. She pinches her hands and turns the fire to Jiang Wanbai, "Jiang Wanbai! Do you want Qi Shizi because you offended the national teacher "What is it because of me?" Jiang Wanbai stood at the door, looked back at Jiang Ruyue and sneered, "it''s clear that you have nothing to look for, and then What do you think he is when you call out the master of Chinese medicine Jiang Wanbai''s eyes fell on Jiang Ruyue''s back, and the national teacher finally gave up his life. Jiang Wanbai was not polite, and said directly, "morality is not worthy of position, and there is no ability. It is also worthy to be a national teacher? I''m not afraid that you will be lifted down by the strong wind one day when you live in this star watching building After that, she turned around and looked at the blue star. After leaving the star watching building, Jiang Wanbai pursed her lips with a thin anger on her face. Qi Qingxing held her hand and did not release her voice. After Jiang Wanbai vomited out the breath he was holding, he suddenly realized that they were going in the wrong direction. Chapter 410 "Ah hang, are we going wrong? We are going out of the palace. Are we going to the imperial study? " Jiang Wanbai blinked. Although she was not familiar with the imperial study, she probably had an impression that the imperial study was in this direction. Moreover, even if this is not the way to the imperial study, it will never be the way out of the palace. Qi Qingxing stopped and turned to face Jiang Wan Bai. He looked serious: "go to the imperial study and explain to the emperor, and change to a national teacher." "Change the national teacher? Who will be the national teacher? " Jiang Wanbai muddled to live. Qi Qingxing said, "let Arsene come." "But ASEN can''t leave Daqing temple." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qi Qingxing pursed his lips in silence. Jiang Wanbai looked at his look and suddenly understood that he didn''t really want to ask Arsene to be the new national teacher. Maybe he just said it casually. He just saw Jiang Wanbai angry, so he said that he wanted her to stop being angry. Sure enough, after a moment of silence, Qi Qingxing reached out and held Jiang Wanbai into his arms, his chin against her soft hair top, his voice was very light, and there was heartache, "late night, don''t be angry." Seeing her angry, he had an impulse to let those people disappear completely. When she realized what Qi Qingxing meant, Jiang Wanbai was not angry. She held Qi Qingxing in her arms and said, "it''s just that he did these disgusting things against my master''s face." Although I don''t know why the other party would mix with Jiang Ruyue, birds of a feather flock together, and it''s not a good thing to mix with Jiang Ruyue. Qi Qingxing gently patted her on the back. After all, they did not go to the imperial study. After leaving the palace and returning to the carriage, Jiang Wanbai leaned into Qi Qingxing''s arms with Mrs. Tang in his arms, and said in a soft voice, "I''m so tired. OK, I''ll sleep for a while, and then call me up when you get there." "Good." Qi Qingxing responded, folded her cloak for her, held her in her arms, bowed her head and kissed her on the top of her soft hair. But Jiang Wanbai closed his eyes and began to operate the heart clearing formula. What she didn''t tell Qi Qingxing was that she had just seen the national master in the star watching tower. In addition to her anger, a bloody thought suddenly appeared in her heart. She thought of the evil way she had skinned in order to revenge her younger martial brother. That''s the face of the master. She At a certain moment, her heart was full of anger, which was rarely seen before. Maybe it was because after she came here, all her emotions and desires were complete, and her mind was easily shaken. Jiang Wanbai thinks in his heart. In the star watching building, Jiang Ruyue saw that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were not afraid of the name of the national master at all. She was very angry. After Jiang Wanbai had said so many words before she left, she was secretly happy in her heart. When she turned to look at the master behind her, Jiang Ruyue pretended to be angry. "Master Guoshi, there was no one in the white eyes of Jiang night, and even you didn''t pay attention to it. It''s really hateful!" Qingjun''s face was gloomy, which destroyed some of his original temperament. His elegant clothes were extremely luxurious. He turned around and walked in. He said in a cold voice: "dare to talk nonsense in front of our national master, and such a woman is also worthy of being the wife of the prince of Qi''s residence? Lord Qi is loyal. I''m afraid he will be dragged down by such an ignorant woman in the end. My teacher will see the emperor tomorrow "What the master said." Jiang Ruyue''s joy in her eyes could not be covered. She looked at the national master''s entrance, and then she laughed and turned away from the star watching tower. Chapter 411 On the second day of the second day of junior high school, all the courtiers will enter the palace and allow them to bring their family members. After all, it is a day for the master of the state to pray. This time, it is not for someone to pray, but for the common people in the world. I hope the people can live and work in peace and contentment in this year. Jiang Wanbai didn''t intend to go. After she came out of the palace yesterday, even though she read the heart clearing rhyme, she was a little restless in her sleep last night, and she always felt angry. But after thinking about it, he got up and planned to follow the Lord Qi into the palace with Qi Qingxing. She said: "I scolded that national teacher like that last night, and Jiang Ruyue was still there. I would certainly stir up the flames. I can''t tell how the national master plans to deal with me today. In case I am a monster, I can handle it myself." Qi Qingxing held her hand, heard her words, eyes flashed cold, he whispered: "don''t be afraid, my father and I will help you." Last night when he returned to Qihou''s house, Qi Qingxing went to his study and told him about it. Now that Xiao Quan has the idea of changing the national teacher, the one in the star watching tower is not enough to be afraid of. It''s just that today, when praying for blessings, civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty will bring their family members, as well as the royal clan''s relatives. It is also a trouble for the national master to say anything against Jiang Wanbai or their Qihou mansion. Jiang Wanbai was moved to hear Qi Qingxing''s words. When the three entered the palace and arrived at the star picking stage, many people were already there. Now they were standing together to talk. Lian Yun was still alone. When he saw Lord Qi, he came over. When he found Jiang Wanbai looking behind him, he said, "Madam has never liked such an occasion, so she didn''t come and stayed with bao''er at home." Many people have many eyes, so Lian Yun doesn''t mean to say that Mrs. Lian actually thinks that the master of the national master has no real skills. She is also a waste of time and has to stand here suffering and suffering. "It''s good not to come." Jiang Wanbai smiles. Lord Qi then whispered what the national teacher had done last night. Lian Yun knew for a long time that the national master was incompetent. Before that, he wanted to go to play with Lord Qi and ask the emperor to withdraw the master. Now he heard that the national master was mixed up with Jiang Ruyue, and he wanted to see Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai twice. "The other party should just want to see ah hang." Jiangwan Baidao. Lian Yun said, "what does he want to see Qi Shizi? The first time the palace people came to invite Qi Shizi, the river was there as well? " "I don''t know. For the first time, Ah Ying and I didn''t go." Jiang Wanbai shakes his head. She looked sideways at the star picking stage. The national master had not come out, but the palace people had already begun to arrange, "no matter what the other party''s purpose is, he can finish praying in peace and tranquility. If he wants to do other things..." Qi Qingxing''s eyes crossed with coldness. Qi Hou ye said in a low voice: "then change someone to be the national teacher." Lian Yun nods at one side. He stands for a while, turns to look for a few subordinates and says something in a low voice with them. Although they are surprised for a moment, they all nod their heads. Jiang Wanbai''s sleeve suddenly moved. She drooped her eyes and took out a paper crane from her sleeve. Facing Qi Qingxing, Qi houye''s body moved slightly and covered her for a while. Jiang Wanbai lowered his head and reached out to dial the paper crane. The voice of the prince''s highness came from the paper crane. "Miss Jiang, just now the national master and the emperor said that he also watched the celestial phenomena last night. He found that there was something strange about you, marquis Qi. It seems that there are some demons. You should be careful about what he will do later." Chapter 412 Even Yun just came back and heard the words of his highness. His eyes sank and he looked at the Lord Qi. And Jiang Wanbai sneered and said, "it seems that the monster the master said is me." "What are you going to do?" Qi Qingxing holds Jiang Wanbai''s hand and asks in a low voice. His eyes are filled with cold. Jiang Wanbai snorted and put the paper crane away. He said, "since he said I was a demon, I''ll show you who is the demon." Speaking, she took out a paper man from the storage ring. The paper man was different from the paper man Qi Qingxing used to see. There were two sharp things on the top of the paper man''s head, and the figure was also a little strange, like a strange shape. Jiang Wanbai used his fingers to draw a symbol on the paper man. The paper man in the palm seemed to come alive. He jumped down from her palm and landed on the ground. He quickly went to the star picking stage. Seeing the paper man arrive at the star picking stage smoothly and stick it on the bottom of the sacrificial table, Jiang Wanbai''s lips are slightly crooked, and her eyes show cunning. She says to Qi Qingxing: "if people don''t offend me, I won''t be guilty. We''ll see him make a fool of himself later!" "General Lian''s side..." Qi Qingxing''s eyes crossed with a smile and looked up at Lian Yun. Lian Yun nodded his head and said in a deep voice, "I''ve ordered you to go down. Then I''ll let the dog master become a demon. Today I want him to roll down!" The Lord of Qi also nodded and said hello to his subordinates. Qi Qingxing''s eyes are slightly cold. Holding Jiang Wanbai''s hand, he looks at the star picking stage. After just a moment''s talking, the national master comes to the palace. But what is different from before is that today''s national master has an extra person, or a woman. "It''s Jiang Ruyue! How could she appear with the master? What happened to her and the second prince of Hou in Huaiyang before Because of the affair of the last private meeting, all the ladies and ladies present recognized that it was Jiang Ruyue. After recognizing Jiang Ruyue, they could not help but think of the second son of Huaiyang Hou Shizi who had a private meeting with Jiang Ruyue. So when he talked in a low voice, he subconsciously looked at the Marquis of Huaiyang. Today, Huaiyang Hou''s son-in-law came with him, but he didn''t see the second son coming, but his wife was still there. How can the voices of people around you not be heard when you stand so close? What''s more, when he saw Jiang Ruyue come out, his face was very ugly. Especially to see the river such as the moon slightly raised the chin, a face disdain to look at her here. In fact, the second son of Huaiyang Marquis meant to marry Jiang Ruyue into the mansion, but his wife and Marquis of Huaiyang disagreed, especially when they heard that it was not their second son who should have been meeting with Jiang Ruyue in private, which was even more irritating. Also that day, Jiang Ruyue stopped Jiang Wanbai at the entrance of the palace gate, which made him lose face. Huaiyang Hou''s wife directly said, "if she wants to enter our Huaiyang Houfu, she can only be a concubine!" How can Jiang Ruyue be a concubine? She even despised the second son of the Marquis of Huaiyang. If she wanted to marry, she had to marry the son of the Marquis of Huaiyang. Therefore, neither side was willing to marry. Jiang Ruyue did not enter the mansion. Madame Hou of Huaiyang is waiting for Jiang Ruyue to regret. After all, if a woman who has no reputation does not enter her house, other people dare not ask her. Who knows not to wait for Jiang Ruyue to regret, but saw her in today''s ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven and praying for blessings. She still followed the national master! Madame Huaiyang Hou was angry and afraid. She was worried that Jiang Ruyue would hate Huaiyang Marquis and ask the national teacher to do something about it. Therefore, she was always nervous. Chapter 413 And Jiang Ruyue looks at all the reactions of those people under her eyes, and feels proud and relieved in her heart. When she looked at Qihou''s house, she was looking at Shangjiang Wanbai. She wanted to see a look of exasperation on Jiang Wanbai''s face. However, Jiang Wanbai was not angry, but showed a meaningful smile to her. Jiang Ruyue pauses for a moment and is unwilling. But when she thinks of what will happen later, she is unwilling to let go. She looks at Jiang Wanbai with pride and makes a silent comparison. "You''re finished." Jiang Wanbai picked up her eyebrows and drew back her sight. She chuckled and whispered to Qi Qingxing: "say I''m finished. I''ll see who''s finished later." Qi Qingxing held her hand and glanced at the star picking stage. His eyes were cold. The Lord Qi looked back and saw Qi Qingxing''s look. He stopped for a moment and then took back his eyes as if nothing had happened. He didn''t say anything. Jiang Wanbai didn''t notice these things. She saw that the paper man had gone in along with the National Teacher''s clothes. The smile on the corner of her lips deepened, and she was waiting for the good play to come. Soon, Xiao Quan and his royal highness also came together. The queen had passed away, and Xiao Quan did not bring any other imperial concubines. The Empress Dowager also went to the imperial mausoleum, so the eldest prince and the five princesses in the arms of the nurse were behind him. When the eldest prince appeared, he subconsciously found the location of Qihou''s residence. Some worried people looked at Shangjiang Wanbai. Seeing that she had a smile on her face, he stopped for a moment and took back his sight, but he was relieved. As soon as the emperor arrived, the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven and praying for blessings was about to start, and the national master began to carry out the ceremony solemnly. The ceremony was not the first time. Therefore, for some processes, the old ministers who had participated in the ceremony for several years knew what was going on. One of the processes is that the national master ignites the prayer message written by the Emperor himself. The burning sacrifice will fly higher and higher, and eventually burn out. In the words of the national master, the memorial message has been presented to heaven. The emperor''s wish will be seen by heaven. However, this time, when the master ignited the sacrificial Wen Tuo in the palm of his hand as usual, the sacrifice swayed upward for a knuckle distance, and then "poop" went out and fell back to the master''s palm, and there was no more movement. For a moment, a breath of cool air was heard from the bottom, and they looked at Xiao Quan standing in front of him one after another. However, seeing that there was no reaction on Xiao Quan''s face, one by one had to suppress the fear in their hearts. The national master''s face was dignified and lit the memorial ceremony in front of the public again. However, the same result as before. The memorial ceremony only burned for a moment, and then it went out. This time, it didn''t even fly. Seeing this scene, all the hearts of the people hung up. Some of the old ministers seemed to think of something very terrible, and their faces were a little pale. They looked at the master earnestly and hoped that the master could give them a reassuring statement. The national master felt the eyes that fell on him. He put the memorial ceremony on the table and faced the people under the star picking stage, including Xiao Quan. But Xiao Quan didn''t see the joy and anger on his face. He just looked at the national master and asked in a deep voice, "what''s going on?" The national master sighed, and his eyes wandered over the officials behind Xiao Quan. Finally, he stopped at the side of Qihou mansion and fell on Jiang Wanbai''s body. "Emperor, it seems that the demon is also present." Chapter 414 "Demon? What monster? " The voice of the national master was not so small that all the people below heard him and asked about it one by one. Xiao Quan''s eyes narrowed slightly. He looked at the master''s eyes with a look, and the emperor''s authority came down. The master''s face was stiff and turned white for a moment. At this moment, he even felt regret. He felt that he had never understood the son of heaven. But at this stage, the national master knew that it was not easy to turn back. He subconsciously looked at Jiang Wanbai, but at Shangjiang Wanbai''s provocative smile, his anger suddenly rose in his heart and washed away the little regret. The national master Yang raised his voice and said, "I watched the sky last night and found that there was a strange phenomenon in Qi Hou''s house. Once again, I calculated that there were demons in Qi Hou''s house. Before that, I thought that maybe I was wrong. Now that the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven can''t go on, it must be the demons who make trouble. Only by removing this demon can we continue the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven!" "What? Master Guoshi, catch that demon quickly The people at the bottom were flustered, one by one far away from the Qihou house. Except for the Lord Qi and the subordinates under Lianyun, they still stood still. So there was such a scene off the field: many people retreated to the periphery, leaving a vacant space with those in the middle. Those people on the periphery were still shouting for the national master to quickly catch the demon and solve it. "There is also a good time for the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven. If we miss the auspicious time, it will be bad!" An old minister''s face is anxious to shout. Jiang Ruyue has been standing beside and watching. At this time, she just stepped forward and was about to point out that Jiang Wanbai was the demon in the mouth of the national master. Jiang Wanbai had already snatched the head of her words and raised her voice and said, "is it wrong, master Guoshi? Master Mingyuan happened to give us an instruction last night "What? Master Mingyuan''s instructions? " Master Mingyuan''s name is much better than the name of a national master. Those who were still eager to be far and far away from Qihou''s house suddenly forgot their precautions against Qihou''s house. They looked at him anxiously and asked, "Lord Qi, what instructions does Master Mingyuan have?" Although Jiang Wanbai had not spoken to Lord Qi, she was about to go forward to say for him that he had already turned to Xiao Quan and said in a deep voice, "master Mingyuan said that he had watched the sky last night and found that there were demons in the palace." "What? Is it a demon again? " The other faces were all white. The master of the state said that there were demons in Qi Hou''s house, while master Mingyuan said that there were demons in the palace. So, are they two demons? And they don''t know who the demon is now! Jiang Ruyue was completely stunned. She could not figure out whether Qi houye''s words were true or false. After all, although Jiang Wanbai proposed it at the beginning, Jiang Ruyue didn''t want to believe it. Qi houye would help Jiang Wanbai lie together. What the national master thought was not as simple as Jiang Ruyue. Could he still remember that he had a bad relationship with those people in Daqing temple. His eyelids jumped and he always felt bad in his heart. He was about to speak. Xiao Quan suddenly opened his mouth in a deep voice and said, "since master Mingyuan has given instructions and also informed Qihou''s house, there is no demon in Qihou''s residence. The demon should be in the palace. Jiang Wanbai, did master Mingyuan say what to do with the demon? Or how to find out the demon? " Chapter 415 Xiao Quan probably guessed that it was Jiang Wanbai who was ready to fight back, so he asked Jiang Wanbai directly instead of asking Qi Hou Ye. Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes, looked up at the sky, and said, "master Mingyuan said that as soon as noon arrives, he will do it in Daqing temple, and then the sky thunder will be lowered to directly let the demon show its original shape!" Since the national master wanted to give her a "monster" hat, let her feel bad, then she did not mind changing this hat to her! As soon as this was said, the others were relieved. Even the national master was relieved. He thought that even if there was thunder, it would not be him who showed the original shape. He is not a demon, so Mingyuan said Is it true that there is a demon in the palace? The national master doubted in his heart and couldn''t help looking at Jiang Ruyue standing on one side. I didn''t say there was a demon before, but this time he said there was a demon in the palace. Recently, the strange face around him was Jiang Ruyue. Jiang Ruyue doesn''t know what the national master is thinking. She grits her teeth and stares at Jiang Wanbai. She is very jealous and dissatisfied with Jiang Wanbai''s spreading the word to the limelight. However, she has no choice but to watch, but The name of the demon can''t let Jiang Wanbai hide like this! Jiang Ruyue''s eyes turned and thought about it in her heart. She had prepared a plan for such a long time and finally got close to the national teacher. She could not just forget it! But now is not the time to continue this topic. After all, the emperor has just denied the existence of a demon in Qihou''s residence. When master Mingyuan said that the demon appeared in its original form, when everyone was in panic, she pointed out that Jiang Wanbai was possessed by a demon again! Jiang Ruyue is calculating in his heart, while others are holding a heart waiting for the arrival of noon. Even because they are waiting for the sky thunder to fall, they have no mind to pay attention to the words of the national master. They say that there are demons in Qi Hou''s house, whether they are true or not. We didn''t wait for a long time. After all, the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven came according to the time. One link in the middle was to be held at noon. Just after the national master had done so much preparation, it was soon noon. Jiang Wanbai is also counting the time. As soon as noon arrives, her palms hidden in her sleeves turn, and a thunder charm appears in her palm, which she quickly throws out. Today''s weather is actually very good. Even Jiang Wanbai didn''t hold her in her arms on a warm sunny day in the cold winter. Therefore, when the sun was suddenly covered with dark clouds, the change was very obvious. "Master Mingyuan has done it! Thunder is coming Someone exclaimed, the next moment, a thunder fell from the sky, straight to pick up the star platform. "Ah Several screams were heard. The first scream came from the man who was chopped, and the second came from Jiang Ruyue, who was frightened. The shrieks in the back came from the crowd on the star picking platform. The one who is struck by thunder is the national master. That Dao Lei didn''t want to kill the master. Jiang Wanbai didn''t want to kill him directly, so he reduced the power of the talisman. When Lei fell down, the master threw his head on the ground with a scream, and his whole body twitched. His white clothes were cut black and tattered, and his whole hair was also burnt. But it''s not frightening. What''s frightening is that the fallen master suddenly begins to change. First, the ears became sharp and hairy, then even the hands changed, and the hair grew on the face. In short, it didn''t look like an individual. Chapter 416 "My God! The national master is a demon! " People on the stage of star picking were the first to see the change of the national master, and they all changed their faces. Jiang Ruyue was no exception. She never thought that the master would be a monster. She thought of her contact with the master in recent days. Jiang Ruyue was so scared that she was pale. Fortunately, she was not eaten by this demon! Because the national master was lying on his back, the people at the bottom could not see the situation on the table. But they saw the situation that the national master had just been struck by thunder, and the people on the top were shouting and running down. They were all scared out of their wits. At this time, lingo with people rushed over, some people will Xiao Quan and others in the back, lingo with people to pick up the stars on the stage to run. At this time, the national master finally recovered from the state after being struck by thunder. His mind was still in a muddle. He only saw that the people who had followed him had run away and were still strange, so he stood up on his own. As soon as he stood up, the people at the bottom immediately saw what he was like at the moment. "My God! The national master is really a monster The people below exclaimed, followed closely to retreat, just want to stay away from the star picking platform, for fear that the demon would suddenly get angry and rush down from the platform to eat people. At this time, the national master was sober again. He heard the cry of surprise from the bottom. He wrung his eyebrows and said, "what What monster?! What are you talking about!? Didn''t you say that demons would be hacked out of their original shape by thunder? Where are the demons? " But he didn''t think that the Guoge was a demon at the bottom of Guoge! You dare to make trouble in the imperial city! Now heaven will punish you! And master Mingyuan! Do you want to be arrested? " "What are you talking about? My teacher is not a monster The master was so angry that he turned to Xiao Quan and said, "emperor, you and I have met many times. You have even met my master. Do you believe that I am a demon? That Mingyuan and I have a bad time, I suspect that he deliberately hurt me "Ah! It turns out that this demon has a festival with master Mingyuan! " There was a cry of surprise at the bottom, as if he had discovered some big secret. The master was so angry that he said, "I''m not a demon! I''m not a monster "You even show the original form, and say you are not a monster?! Don''t quibble Lingo yelled angrily, drew his sword and cut at the national master. Seeing this scene, Jiang Wan''s white eyed skin jumped. She didn''t mean to see that national master''s blood spilled on the spot today. However, the national master was more counselled than Jiang Wanbai imagined. Seeing Lin Ge''s big knife cut, the national master sat on the ground, and Lin Ge''s knife was also cut empty. Lingo himself was stunned for a moment. He was ready to fight with the demon, but the other side counselled him? But he soon regained his mind and looked down at the master sitting on the ground. He finally found something wrong with him. He raised his hands, which turned into animal claws, in front of him. His eyes widened and his face was frightened, "how How could it be? " As if he suddenly thought of something, he suddenly looked down, looking at the quick searcher under the stage, and finally landed on Jiang Wanbai, with a twisted expression on his hairy face, "it''s you! You used that rune on your own teacher! You dare to betray our teache Chapter 417 At the same time, the national master yelled angrily and rushed down to the stage. The people at the bottom were scared and retreated for a certain distance. Fortunately, Lin Ge on the stage immediately put the master on the ground and tied him up. He was puzzled while binding. This demon is too weak, even the strength of struggle is so small. When the master called out, he was in his own direction again. Jiang Wanbai moved his mind and turned to look behind him. He saw a hand holding a rune paper and sticking it to his body. "What are you doing?" Qi Qingxing murmured and reached for Jiang Ruyue''s wrist. The next moment his face changed. It turned out that this was just a move of Jiang Ruyue''s empty shaking. What she held in her other hand was Fuzhi. When Jiang Wanbai was stunned by Qi Qingxing, she threw the rune paper on Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai subconsciously stepped back two steps, but saw that the Fuwen paper seemed to have identified her, and was still close to her. Jiang Wan''s eyebrows frowned, but did not retreat. He reached for the rune paper. But as soon as the rune paper touched her hand, it stuck tightly to her palm. The red light flashed, and the rune paper disappeared. But Jiang Wanbai''s hand grows fine and dense white fluff at the speed visible to the naked eye. "There''s a demon here!" As soon as Jiang Ruyue saw the rune paper pasted on Jiang Wanbai''s body, she showed a look of ecstasy. She did not care about the hand held by Qi Qingxing, and raised her voice and cried out. Qi Qingxing''s face changed when he saw the red light flash. He threw away Jiang Ruyue''s hand and went to catch Jiang Wanbai. "Late, late, you..." Qi Qingxing looked at the thin and dense white fluff on Jiang Wanbai''s skin, and her face also changed. Jiang Wan shook his heart with white hands and had no time to think. He just said to Qi Qingxing, "ah hang, help me block it." At that time, only the great prince and Qi Qingxing were near her. Qi houye and Lian Yun were not easy to stand still when the national master changed into a teacher. At least they had to act like they were standing beside the emperor. When Jiang Ruyue shouts, Lord Qi and Lian Yun realize that something has happened here. However, Jiang Wanbai is covered by his Highness the great prince and Qi Qingxing. They can only see Jiang Wanbai''s back, and they don''t know what''s going on. The big prince also saw the scene just now. After listening to Jiang Wanbai''s words, he also blocked him. Jiang Wanbai felt a paper man from his sleeve and quickly said to Qi Qingxing, "I''ll block it with a double." As the voice fell, her figure disappeared, and the paper figure fell to the ground and soon became a Jiang Wanbai, but there was no expression on her face and her eyes were a bit dull. Qi Qingxing recognized it at a glance. The last time Jiang Wanbai went to Jiangfu, in order to blur the people''s sight of Jiangfu, she also came back with a paper figure stand in. Of course, the paper man double will not be affected by Jiang Ruyue''s Rune paper. Jiang Wanbai now uses an invisible talisman. She stands beside Qi Qingxing. She is afraid that Qi Qingxing is worried. She whispers: "the double can''t speak or touch the water. Ah hang, be careful." Qi Qingxing nodded. From Jiang Wanbai''s discovery of her own changes to her coming out of her shell, all of these things actually happened between a few breaths, that is, the things happened between the few breaths. Other people have been attracted by Jiang Ruyue''s shouts. They look at the river side one by one, and their eyes are frightened. And lingo gave the national teacher to his subordinates and strode over with a knife. "Where are the demons? What are you shouting at? " Even Yun also twisted eyebrow to come over, harshly scold a way. Chapter 418 Jiang Ruyue, who had ever faced such a person, was frightened by Lian Yun''s momentum. When her eyes were flustered, she caught sight of Jiang Wanbai hiding behind Qi Qingxing. Her heart was quite fixed, pointing to Jiang Wanbai and shouting: "there! I just saw Jiang Wanbai grow a lot of animal hair just like the national master! She is also a monster "But just now, it was clear that the thunder had only struck the national master." Some people in the crowd were puzzled, but looking at Qi Qingxing there was indeed a look of fear and fear. Lian Yun''s eyes sank. Jiang Ruyue is afraid that they will cover up Jiang Wanbai. After all, Lian Yun and Qi Hou''s house are friends. She raises her voice and shouts, "is Jiang Wanbai a monster? Let her stand in front of everyone and know! She cowered and hid behind Qi Shizi. Was she hiding something? " Xiao Quan came from behind Jiang Wanbai. He glanced at Jiang Wanbai, who was shrinking behind Qi Qingxing. His eyes moved slightly. Then he looked at Qi Qingxing again. He saw that although he was cold in his eyes, he was not panicked, so he was clear. As a matter of fact, many people have agreed with Jiang Ruyue''s statement. As long as Jiang Wanbai comes forward, whether she is a monster or not, they can see that Jiang Ruyue doesn''t mean that Jiang Wanbai has to show itself like the national master? But looking at the Qihou house and the general house of the state protection, they obviously mean to protect Jiang Wanbai. They dare not say this, for fear of offending the two families. If you offend these two families carelessly, you don''t have to mix up in chaotang. There is no place for you in the capital. You''d better go back to the countryside to farm. Then someone turned to Xiao Quan, coughed softly and asked, "what does the emperor think?" People looked at Xiao Quan one after another. This is the most suitable word from the emperor. Xiao Quan lifted his eyelids and took a look at the man. After seeing him shaking, he said in a low voice: "since some people say that Jiang Wanbai is a demon, of course, it is better to make sure, but if Jiang Wanbai is not..." He looked at Jiang Ruyue, and others followed him. Jiang Ruyue looks pale and can''t say a word. Even if she is sure that Jiang Wanbai has been turned into a demon by that rune paper, she dare not say at this time what if Jiang Wanbai is not her. I don''t know why, she always felt a chill in her heart. She doesn''t say it. There are a lot of people who want to. "If it''s not a monster later, you can accuse her of being a monster at this time. It''s punishable!" Qi Qingxing has a cold voice. The three words "her heart can be killed" directly made Jiang Ruyue pale, her leg almost fell to the ground, and the national master collapsed. Jiang Ruyun is now in the palace with no protection. If these four words fall on her head and Jiang Ruyue knows, she will be completely finished. "I I''m just for your safety... " Jiang Ruyue pleaded pale. But no one listened to her excuse, because Qi Qingxing sidled away when he said that. Jiang Wanbai, who had been hiding behind him, took a step, just a small step, so no one found her step stiff. Seeing the present situation of Qingjiang''s late white, Jiang Ruyue widened her eyes and cried out: "impossible! How? I know... " "Clearly?" Qi Qingxing asked in a cold voice. Jiang Ruyue''s throat seems to be pinched by a hand. She can''t speak at all. At a certain moment, her eyes flash crazy and rush towards Jiang Wanbai. "Bang!" The moon has not touched the White River. Chapter 419 "Poof!" Jiang Wanbai fell on the ground and rolled for several times. Finally, he lay down on the ground and vomited a mouthful of blood and passed out. Is this Qi Shizi, who was said to be weak and sickly before, not live for a long time?! People look at Jiang Ruyue and subconsciously go to see Qi Qingxing. As a result, a pair of Qingling eyebrows and eyes on Qi Qingxing are frightened by the frost on his face. They can''t say a word, so they quickly move away from their eyes. I''m afraid I''ll be frozen by the chill. Even Lin Ge was startled, but he soon regained his consciousness and looked at Xiao Quan. Xiao Quan looked back at Qi Qingxing and said in a deep voice, "she came with the national master. She has also been shut down." Xiao Quan''s words immediately let other people react. "Yes, Jiang Ruyue just came along with the national master. Look at her high spirited appearance, she may be with the national master What kind of business do you have with that demon There was a murmur in the crowd. Today, there are not only courtiers, but also their family members. There are many women. What''s more, there is a lady of the Marquis of Huaiyang who is unhappy with Jiang Ruyue. Madame Hou of Huaiyang looks at Jiang Ruyue being dragged down and smiles on her face. All the national masters have become demons. The ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven can''t go on. But now, all the ministers are still frightened. For a moment, no one cares about the ceremony. When Xiao Quan waves his hand to leave, the others are scattered. As for the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven? Let''s wait until we''re safe. Qi Qingxing took Jiang Wanbai''s hand and walked toward the palace gate. The great prince''s highness followed him and held back the palace people who followed him. He asked, "Qi Shizi, where is Miss Jiang?" He saw that Jiang Wanbai suddenly disappeared, and he also saw the paper man who landed on the ground. In a blink of an eye, he knew that the paper man pulled by Qi Qingxing was not the real Jiang Wanbai. Qi Qingxing looked at the other side, Jiang Wanbai''s light laughter rang in his ear, "ah hang, don''t tell him first." Jiang evening white road, she used a small magic, only Qi Qingxing can hear her voice. Qi Qingxing''s eyes crossed helplessly, knowing that she was going to make a prank, but he connived at not breaking through her, or even speaking. The prince''s highness was still waiting for Qi Qingxing''s reply. He saw Qi Qingxing look at the other side but did not make a sound. He had doubts in his eyes and was about to continue to ask. The itch on his face interrupted his voice. "Ah?" His highness had just reached out to remove the wisp of hair. As a result, the hair ran to his face again and moved gently. His Highness''s eyebrows were twisted. He stretched out his hand and pressed down that strand of hair. As a result, another strand of hair ran to him from behind. His royal highness opened his eyes slightly and gave up to hold down his hair. He held his face in his hands and his eyes swayed around him. Finally, he fell on Qi Qingxing. He said, "Qi Shizi, is this Miss Jiang? She''s right here, isn''t she? " When he asked about the last sentence, his royal highness raised his voice involuntarily, and his eyes were still a little angry. It was really that he always wanted to maintain a stable and self-sustaining image and not let the other party treat him as a child. As a result, Jiang Wanbai made such a scene. His highness felt that his image had been destroyed, so he became a little angry. Qi Qingxing nodded. Helpless appeared in his eyes, and he called out: "late." Chapter 420 Qi Qingxing could see Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai was called out by him. He spat out his tongue. He stopped and was about to speak. Yu Guang caught a glimpse of a man running by, so he stopped talking. "Again." Jiang Wanbai snorted and looked at Song Shixuan who was running close with her skirt. She was a little upset. Qi Qingxing looked at the other side lightly, and his eyebrows were almost imperceptible. His royal highness just put down his hand and breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing Qi Qingxing''s expression, he followed his eyes. They and the paper man Jiang Wanbai and the invisible Jiang Wanbai stood on a path in the imperial garden, beside the pond and the flower bed on the other side. The weather is very good today, and the warm sun in winter is shining down, which makes people feel comfortable. When song Shixuan came over, she was panting, her cheeks were red and her hair was a little messy. But her eyes were bright and she was very happy. Even a child, Her Highness could see what was going on. After all, since his father allowed him to live in the East Palace and wanted to make him a prince, there were some beautiful maids around him. His highness was very angry. However, before he could deal with the man himself, Xiao Quan knew about it, and directly asked the maid to be killed. His highness coughed gently and said to Qi Qingxing, "Qi Shizi, since you have something to do, your highness will leave first." "Your Highness, take your time." Qi Qingxing nodded and watched his royal highness leave. He turned and continued to walk towards the gate of the palace. Jiang Wanbai, a paperman on one side, hurriedly followed. Seeing that Qi Qingxing was going to leave, song Shixuan called out to him in a hurry: "Qi Shizi!" It''s a pity that Qi Shizi didn''t pay any attention to her. As soon as she was in a hurry, she had to chase after her skirt. She was not stable at the foot, and the whole person rushed forward to the front, "ah!" Qi Qingxing heard the voice of alarm, turned to see song Shixuan fell over. His first reaction was to pull Jiang Wanbai to dodge. But he pulled Jiang Wanbai back two steps and found something was wrong, so he quickly looked up. "Poop I only saw the paper man Jiang Wanbai smashed into the pond nearby by song Shixuan. "Damn it! The paper man can''t touch water At this time, Jiang Wanbai, who is invisible, also reacts and screams. There are already guards and palace people over there. Song Shixuan is still lying on the ground. She saw Jiang Wanbai hit into the water by herself. When there is no one in the water, it''s not clear. Jiang Wanbai bit his teeth and said, "no way! I have to jump When the voice fell, Jiang Wanbai jumped into the pond. Qi Qingxing knew that he could not be found out that Jiang Wanbai was not in the pond. However, it was freezing. Jiang Wanbai was afraid of the cold. Thinking about this, Qi Qingxing''s eyes were cold and angry. He looked at Song Shixuan and jumped into the pond with Jiang Wanbai, who was invisible. "Someone fell into the water! Come on The palace man who had already run close to him yelled. He recognized that it was Qi Shizi who had just jumped down. Qi Shizi can''t have an accident here! And the last one who fell down didn''t know who Song Shixuan was lying on the edge of the pond. Her face was white and her head was full of the one she had just seen when Qi Qingxing jumped down. She felt cold all over her body, and she was like falling into an ice cellar. Seeing that there was still a person lying on the edge of the pond, the palace man recognized that she was the miss of song Taifu''s family. He quickly reached out to help her up and asked, "Miss Song, who does Qi Shizi jump down to save?" Chapter 421 "Yes It''s Miss Jiang I I didn''t push it on purpose... " Song Shixuan suddenly returned to God, and the voice stopped suddenly. She looked at the palace people nearby. She pushed her back to her palace man and said: "she didn''t stand and fell down. I wanted to reach out and pull her, but she didn''t hold it..." Song Shixuan took a deep breath and showed the right worries on her face. At this time, the guards who came here began to take off their clothes and jump down. Jiang evening Bai and Qi Qingxing jumped down successively. There was only one song poem Xuan by the pond, while song Shixuan was in a daze, and didn''t notice that there was a sound of falling water before Qi Qingxing. As soon as the water entered, the river was later white and she took away the invisible symbol. She saw the paper man sink into the bottom of the water. She was relieved. But soon, the cold lake choked her nose and let her generate fear from the bottom of her heart. She forgot to tell Qi Qingxing that she would not have water at all. Fortunately, Qi Qingxing found her soon. At the same time, he saw the fact that the river was not able to water at night. He reached for Jiang evening white and pulled her to her side to see that she had choked water. Qi Qingxing''s eyes flashed through the rush, and she rushed to the lake. Thanks to the continuous cultivation of Tianyin gate skill for this period of time, Qi Qingxing is very lucky. At this moment, he is not the place where he used to have no chicken binding, weak to those who can not even protect himself. His hand is strong and powerful, and he quickly swam to the lake with the river late white. But Jiang evening white although fear panic, but can be pulled by Qi Qingxing, she began to calm up, inexplicable is to believe, as long as Qi Qingxing in, she will not be OK. Although she can''t swim, she also knows that if someone comes to save herself when drowning, she must not struggle, or she will be able to get another person involved, and then both will sink into the water and never go on. When Jiang evening white and Qi Qingxing float on the water, the waiters who jump into the water rush to swim to the two people to help. Qi Qingxing confirms that Jiang is still awake and carries her and swims directly to the bank. And the guards who came to help. The guard had to swim back. The people standing on the shore rushed to pull all the people in the lake. Li Gonggong, who was near, came here. Originally, it was only heard that someone fell into the water, so he came to see. He didn''t expect that the person who fell into the water would be Qi Qingxing and Jiang evening white. His face changed. Even hurriedly said, "Qi Shizi, you should go to the hall to change your clothes first. It''s not good to go back in this way." Qi Qingxing nodded, holding Jiang evening white and followed Li Gonggong. While Li Gonggong asked people to tell the emperor about the things here, he took Qi Qingxing to the palace where the nearest beauty lived. As soon as he entered, he immediately ordered the palace people behind to fire the furnace, send hot water to come, and prepare for the heavy clothes to be washed, and also let people go to taihospital to ask Shen Taiyi to come. Jiang evening white on the way to the road has been spit all the water to spit, at this time is completely cold all over the trembling, lips are purple, she only felt Qi Qingxing in the bosom of the warmest, so subconsciously into his arms, even shaking hands to start to pull his clothes, want to close to his hot skin. Qi Qingxing didn''t let other palace people help, but only let them prepare Tang mother-in-law and so on. He took Jiang evening white to the bedside, closed his eyes, so he reached out to pull all the clothes off Jiang evening white and put her into the quilt. Chapter 422 Jiang Wanbai was still a little intelligent. She tried to shrink in the quilt. Seeing Qi Qingxing''s face white with cold, she shook her lips and said, "ah hang, you You too Go and clean up I It''s ok... " She curled up into a ball. Qi Qingxing rolled her larynx. Knowing that she couldn''t help by staying, she said before she left: "if you have something, please call me. I''ll be next door." "Good..." Jiang Wanbai has two rows of teeth fighting. Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment, or turned around and strode out. Of course, he had a way to warm her body faster. But even though the two had a long engagement, and even Jiang Wanbai had already lived in Qihou''s house, it was a fact that there was no marriage. If he didn''t care about making a blind date with her at this time, it was inevitable that someone would say something about her. As a fiance, he dived to save her. Sending her over would only make people nod their heads and even praise her for their love. But if he stayed, stripped off his clothes and lay in a bed with her, those people would not know what they would think. As soon as Qi Qingxing''s front feet left, the palace member''s back foot came in with several soup women''s sons. All of them were tucked into the quilt. Jiang Wanbai held one in his arms, and several others were pasted around his body. A maid of the palace suggested whether someone should go in and help her warm up. Jiang Wanbai refused. She thought it would be very nice to hold Mrs. Tang. If someone came in to hold her, she would still be unfamiliar. Moreover, at this time, the quilt was warm and she was not so cold. The female doctor also quickly came to Jiang Wanbai and left a prescription to dispel the cold. Jiang Wanbai actually knew that she was not so easy to get sick. Although she was more afraid of the cold than most people, she also practiced the skill of tianyinmen. In fact, she was better than many people. In order to make the temperature rise quickly in the hall, several stoves were lit. When the temperature rose, the surplus stoves were removed and the hot water was carried in. "Miss Jiang, some herbs are added to the water to expel cold. You can take a dip first, so the chance of getting wind cold is smaller." The palace man stood on the bedside road. Because Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing often go to the palace in recent months, the palace people are familiar with her, especially those who often follow her around Duke Li. Jiang Wan nodded and asked them to leave before opening the quilt. The temperature in the hall was already up, but it was not so cold. She sat in the hot water, wrapped up and sighed comfortably. There is also a bowl of cold medicine beside. There is also a small dish of preserved fruit. Jiang Wanbai drinks the cold medicine and quickly puts several candied fruits into his mouth to chew. Before he can feel the bitterness completely, the sweetness permeates his mouth first. Jiang Wanbai was relieved. After soaking until his limbs were warm, Jiang Wanbai came out of the water to dry, put on his clothes on one side, thought about it, and then put a lady Tang into his arms. At this time, the Maiden''s voice sounded outside. "How are you, Miss Jiang?" "Come in." Jiang Wanbai raised his voice, and her voice was a little hoarse. Her hair was still wet. The maiden who came in saw it and quickly took the dry handkerchief baked on the side of the stove and wiped it for her. After a while, someone comes in again. Jiang Wanbai looks at the door and worries about Qi Qingxing. Chapter 423 When Qi Qingxing looks at her anxiously, Jiang Wanbai is also looking at Qi Qingxing. After confirming that there is nothing wrong with each other, both of them are relieved. "Is your hair dry?" Jiang Wanbai watched Qi Qingxing approach. Because Qi Qingxing was carrying light on his back, she could not see whether Qi Qingxing''s hair was dry or not, but he tied his hair behind his head. Qi Qingxing stood in front of her and nodded, "lingo helped me dry with internal power." It''s much faster to use internal force than to wipe it with a handkerchief. Jiang Wan''s white eyes brightened and she was a little envious. However, her hair was almost the same. When the maid of the palace stopped and picked up a comb to comb her hair, Qi Qingxing suddenly said, "I''ll come." The maiden pauses for a moment and subconsciously looks at Jiang Wanbai. Seeing Jiang Wan''s white eyes with expectation, she hands the comb to Qi Qingxing, and then retreats out with envy on her face. "It''s very nice to see Qijiang''s girl outside, but it''s nice to see a girl with her surname in the palace. It''s very nice to see her and her sister-in-law go out to serve her The last sentence deliberately lowered his voice for fear of being heard by others and causing trouble. Others nodded in agreement. "When I just came out, Qi Shizi had to help Miss Jiang comb her hair himself It''s rare for a couple to be like this, not to mention these high mansions... " The maiden who just came out wanted to say. "Well Qi Shizi and Miss Jiang are so fond of each other that some people want to make trouble. " Someone sighed. As soon as she said this, she immediately attracted several other little sisters to look at her. The little maid in the palace was the one who helped song Shixuan up by the pond and was thrown away again. She looked around and whispered a half sentence that song Shixuan had accidentally said. After hearing this, other people immediately looked scornful, and even rushed to indignant, "thanks to her, she is still the miss of song Taifu''s house. She claims to be a scholarly family, but I didn''t expect that she was so bad..." In a short time, the story of song Shixuan pushing Jiang Wanbai down the pond has been spread all over the palace. Song Shixuan didn''t know this yet. When her father-in-law Li arrived, she hurried out of the palace and went back. Her heart beat fast and she was afraid. As soon as she returned to Taifu house, she fell ill. It''s totally frightening. Qi Qingxing stood behind Jiang Wanbai and gently helped her comb her hair. He was not good at winding his hair. When he smoothed Jiang Wanbai''s hair, he realized this. He stopped for a moment and wanted to call back the maiden who had left. Jiang Wanbai had already expected that. When he stopped, he turned to look at him, handed him a hair band, and said with a smile, "tie it up casually with this one. Anyway, I''ll go back and ask red bean to help me." "Good." Qi Qingxing took over the hair band and grinned. He quickly tied Jiang Wanbai''s hair, and tied the hat on her cloak for her. He took a step back and looked at it with a faint smile in his eyes. "What are you looking at?" Jiang Wanbai slightly widened his eyes and looked at him. He didn''t know why. He looked a little shy. Qi Qingxing reached out to her and said with a smile, "look at my wife." Jiang Wanbai''s heart trembled, she drooped her eyes, did not dare to see Qi Qingxing''s eyes, but put her hand in his palm. Chapter 424 Qi Qingxing''s smile deepened in his eyes. He clenched her hand and walked outside the palace with her. As he walked, Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai whispered. Jiang Wanbai knew that just then, Xiao Quan had met Qi Qingxing. "Neither of the Lin family came here today. It''s said that they were fine yesterday. They couldn''t get up early this morning." Qi Qingxing has a low voice. The national master was incompetent, and now he was sent to the prison as a demon. There was a nest of fox demons living in the alley in the south of the city. As the emperor, Xiao Quan couldn''t let that nest of fox demons do evil and wantonly in the capital city. What''s more, the fox demon even hit Xiao Quan. For such monsters, Xiao Quan is even more unlikely to tolerate the existence of each other. The reason why Duke Li appeared in the pond before was that Xiao Quan asked him to intercept Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai, and wanted to call them to the imperial study to discuss the matter. Who knows Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai both dived, and Xiao Quan came over in person. Qi Qingxing didn''t know when Qingyi would come back with the white dragon, so he didn''t give Xiao Quan a definite answer. He only said that Jiang Wanbai would not let go. After all, Jiang Wanbai and that nest of foxes have also become enemies. "It really can''t be delayed any more." Jiang Wanbai sighed, "I didn''t know what kind of talisman the national master gave Lin Fu before, but it did not aggravate it in this period of time. But now the utility of that rune must have passed. After holding it for so long, the Revenge of fox demon will only be more crazy." The second master of the Lin family didn''t hide this time. We can imagine how angry those fox demons are. Qi Qingxing has a shallow crease in his eyebrows. He doesn''t care what will happen to the Lin family. He only worries about Jiang Wanbai. "There is no news from Qingyi. How do you plan to deal with it when you come forward and make those foxes angry?" After a pause, Qi Qingxing said: "master Mingyuan is still in Daqing temple now. Why don''t you ask him to help?" It''s a pity that ASEN can''t leave the Daqing temple, and those fox demons can''t get into the Daqing temple. Otherwise, it would be better to add the helper of ASEN. Jiang Wanbai shook her head and said, "this matter can''t involve more people. Qingyi gave me news last night. She has found the white dragon and will be back soon. I can deal with it. What I worry about is that the fox demon''s revenge day after day can''t be prevented. In a short time, I''m not afraid of them." Hear here, Qi Qingxing just a little relieved tone, he clenched Jiang Wanbai''s hand, low voice way: "you can''t have an accident." "No way." Jiang Wanbai looked at him from the side and began to smile. As soon as Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing returned to Qihou''s house, old lady song came to the house with a gift, but song Shixuan didn''t come. Because Qingzhu had already sent a letter to the government, Mrs. Qi also knew that Jiang Wanbai''s falling into the water was related to song Shixuan, and Qi Qingxing would fall into the water because of jiangwanbai''s falling into the water. Qi Laofu is very popular. When someone brings him in, she looks cold. Mrs. song hasn''t come. Mrs. Qi holds Jiang Wanbai''s hand and says, "Wanbai, don''t worry. We won''t let her Miss Song family hurt you at will! Grandmother will make the decision for you... " "Grandmother, I know." Jiang Wanbai blinked her eyes. She said, "song Shixuan didn''t mean to push me, but I don''t want to see her pestering ah Xing any more. How could a girl who is very good look like a fly and be so annoying?" Chapter 425 Jiang Wanbai muttered. Qi old lady deeply has the same feeling, nods and says: "it seems that the tutor of Tai Fu house is just like this." However, she felt that Jiang Wanbai was still too simple. She didn''t think that song Shixuan really didn''t mean to push Jiang Wanbai into the water. Even in such a clean and high courtyard as Qihou house, Mrs. Qi had seen a lot of means to attend those banquets when she was young. What''s more, at that time, many women sharpened their heads and wanted to enter Qihou''s residence. Mrs. Qi had seen many strange means, disgusting, shameless, and spicy However, Mrs. Qi didn''t want to tell Jiang Wanbai what she meant. She patted Jiang Wanbai''s hand and asked her and Qi Qingxing to go back to warm up and say, "no matter what her song family wants to do, grandma will get justice for you." "Thank you, grandmother." Being concerned and worried, Jiang Wanbai is also warm in her heart. She bends her eyes and smiles and gets up to walk with Qi Qingxing. Here Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have just left, and old lady song is led into the old lady Qi''s yard. "The fox demon should not come out to make trouble in the daytime. Shall we go to the Lin mansion now?" Jiang Wanbai felt that it was not cold any more, so she didn''t mean to go back to the yard and stay well. She thought for a while and then went to qiqingxing road. Lin''s house has now come to such an end. If she is a few days later, I''m afraid that the only body left in Lin''s house is the body of man''s house. Qi Qingxing''s eyebrows are almost invisible. He doesn''t care about the life and death of the Lin family. He even wants to let the Lin family drag on for a while. After all, as long as the Lin family is still there, those fox demons will not come to revenge Jiang Wanbai for the time being. Maybe they can wait until Qingyi and the white dragon come. But when he looked up and saw Jiang Wanbai''s side face, Qi Qingxing still suppressed these thoughts. He didn''t nod his head in a hurry. Yu Guang caught a glimpse of red bean coming with a man, and then made a voice to change the topic, "how about the little black cat that was picked up outside the palace gate before?" "Ah?" Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment and then remembered what Qi Qingxing said about the little black cat. She couldn''t help being annoyed. After picking up the little black cat, she never took care of the situation of the little black cat. I don''t know if it''s good or bad that the little black cat was picked up by her. River white in the heart silently Tucao, raise eyes to see red beans come over, the road: "make complaints about red beans, know that red beans have not come to tell me, I think the little black cat is still alive." Qi Qingxing''s eyes flashed. Seeing that the topic had been transferred for a while, he quietly breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. "My son, miss." Red bean came to him and saluted the people behind him. After getting up, he turned around and took a small black cat from the back man''s arms. He said to Jiang Wanbai with a smile: "Miss, the little black cat has opened its eyes. Would you like to have a look?" Jiang Wanbai''s eyes wandered behind her, always feeling that the man was familiar, but he didn''t think of it for a moment. He heard red beans mention the little black cat, so he took back his sight and looked at the little black cat. His eyes also showed a happy smile. "It''s good to save it. It''s still so small, I think I can''t save it." "No one in the house will take care of such a small cat. When Mrs. Qing knew about it, she asked people to go outside and find one, he Niang." Later, the lady said, "the red bean and red pea have been shouting after he Chapter 426 She bowed her knees to the standard. "Miss, she is the one who takes care of the little black cat. Her name is he Niang." Red bean road. Jiang evening white slightly nods, the doubt in the heart is more serious, she says to he Niang: "he Niang, you raise your head to let me have a look, I always feel to have seen you in where." On hearing this, he Niang raised her head and said, "maidservant is a member of the capital city. Maybe she met a maid while playing in the capital city on weekdays..." He Niang raised her head and did not dare to look at Jiang Wanbai. Her sight fell to one side, so she did not see Jiang Wanbai''s face. But Jiang Wanbai finally saw her face and suddenly remembered who she was. "You were the nurse who took care of the fifth princess before!" "OK, she''s the nanny, isn''t she?" After Jiang Wanbai finished speaking, he also turned his head to the Qi Qingxing around him, and Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment and nodded. Among the nannies around the fifth princess, Qi Qingxing could only recognize this one. After all, Jiang Wanbai went to find the nanny and studied the other''s face. He learned that he Niang had a pair of twins, but only left a son. So Qi Qingxing had such an impression. When he Niang heard Jiang Wanbai say that she had been the nurse of five princesses in the palace, she subconsciously looked at Jiang Wanbai. When she saw Jiang Wanbai''s face, she was stunned for a moment, and then recognized it. She still remembers that Hou jiangwanbai and Qi Qingxing came to ask about their own words at that time, although she was sent out of the palace without knowing the identity of Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. He Niang''s face subconsciously showed a smile and said, "it turns out that you are miss, and the maid still remembers it." Jiang Wanbai side of the head, eyes in her eyebrows across, looking at her eyebrows have deep shallow traces, as if the heart is also filled with unsolvable sorrow and sorrow. And last time Jiang Wanbai saw her face is not the same, there have been some changes. Jiang Wanbai''s eyes moved. Some words came to her mouth and she swallowed them again. She turned to Qi Qingxing and asked, "let''s go to Lin''s in the afternoon?" Qi qingxingmei''s heart beat. Unexpectedly, she mentioned it again. She sighed in her heart. Knowing that Jiang Wanbai had to go, he nodded and said, "why don''t you go after lunch?" "Hungry..." Jiang Wan''s head is white and he reaches out to touch his stomach. Red bean smell speech even busy way: "Miss, maidservant already let a person prepare meal, do you think to eat in the courtyard of son of a son or?" "Go to ah Hang''s yard." Jiang Wanbai looks at Qi Qingxing road. When she comes to the courtyard, she turns around and looks for the old lady. Speaking of Mrs. song''s anger, Mrs. song''s elder sister was not able to bear the responsibility. She was not able to tell us the old lady''s anger The inside and outside meaning is that Jiang Wanbai was pushed into the water by song Shixuan, who was delicate and weak. Even if she wanted to push a person, she didn''t have the strength. "Miss Sun, she is not easy to be promoted by her little daughter in the country Mammy said indignantly. I have never seen such a shameless person, but she is still the wife of song Laotai Fu. Chapter 427 Jiang Wanbai was shocked by this shameless degree. She took a puff from her forehead and asked Mammy, "and then?" "It''s not over!" Speaking of the latter things, Mammy seemed more angry. The old lady song secretly slandered Jiang Wanbai, and even wanted song Shixuan to marry into Qi Hou''s house! The old lady song''s original words are: "Miss Jiang has been in the countryside for so long, and she certainly doesn''t know anything about the backyard of the inner house. When the son of the family inherits the position of marquis, Madame Hou doesn''t understand anything. Can it not be laughed at? My family Xuanxuan... " Old lady song praised song Shixuan very much. Before that, she only secretly inquired about old lady Qi. Now, she doesn''t care what she says and says it directly. As soon as she thought about Qi Qingxing after her baby granddaughter fell ill, Mrs. song was distressed. She had to satisfy her granddaughter''s wish in any case. She even said that song Shixuan could marry to be a flat wife. Mrs. Qi didn''t make a sound at first, so she closed her eyes and listened to the old man of song. When Mrs. Song said this, Qi gave a sneer. Old lady song''s face was stiff, and she frowned a little discontented. She said, "since my family Xuanxuan is old enough to discuss marriage, no one will step on the threshold of the song mansion. If it wasn''t for Xuanxuan''s deep love for his son..." "Since so many people in the capital are seeking to marry Miss Song, I think Miss Song will not worry about getting married." Qi old lady said coldly. Old lady song''s face showed pride, "it''s natural..." "If you don''t worry about getting married, why do you keep an eye on me? Is it that Qi Hou''s house offended you Mrs. Qi opened her eyes and looked at her in a slow voice. The old lady song''s face was suddenly ugly and said, "Mrs Qi, what are you talking about?" "It''s said that everything is going well at home. What my grandson and daughter-in-law love is the greatest blessing of the family! But you song''s government is bent on dismembering my grandson and his daughter-in-law. What''s the good of Qi Hou''s house? " Qi Laofu was so popular that he smashed his crutch. Frightened, Mrs. song stood up. The old lady looked stiff, and reluctantly pulled out a smile and said, "this man''s three wives and four concubines are originally..." "But which of the three wives and four concubines is safe?" Mrs. Qi directly interrupted Mrs. song''s words. Her face was cold, and she said, "the Song family wants to put song Shixuan into our Marquis''s house. Do you want to make our Marquis''s house restless? I can''t see you well. I can''t treat you with courtesy! Seeing off the guests An order, immediately a mammy cold face came to the old lady song in front of the way: "old lady song, please." There were other people watching in the room, and Mrs. song was also deeply humiliated. She said, "Mrs. Qi, if we can marry the song and Qi families, wouldn''t it be better to marry a useless Jiang Wanbai? Mrs. Qi, I know that you are angry because Qi Shizi also fell into the water. It doesn''t matter. If you think about it carefully, just ask the matchmaker to deliver the letter to the song mansion... " "I''m so lucky that you still claim to be a scholar. You can say such a thing, please! In the future, I will not welcome the people from Song Dynasty''s residence in Qihou''s residence! " Qi Laofu is so popular that he can say anything that is hard to hear. Song Laofu felt that his face was hot, but his heart was even more angry with Mrs. Qi. He felt that Mrs. Qi was really confused and didn''t know how to plan for her grandson. Chapter 428 She took people to turn around to go, just out of the Qihou house, the servants of the Qihou house put forward those things she brought. Old lady song''s face was stiff. She pulled out a smile and said, "even if Mrs. Qi is angry with me, these things are an apology. How can they be returned?" "The old lady said, there is no need to make an apology. We all feel that Qi Hou''s house should accept it. We also ask the old man song to take it back. We don''t have to come back in the future. Even if we meet outside, we are not familiar with it." Mammy said without expression. Now it''s not in the old lady Qi''s yard. It''s standing at the gate of Qihou''s house. There are many people passing by, but the mother didn''t lower her voice, even raised her voice deliberately, so that all the people who passed by heard these words and stopped to watch the scene. Song Laofu was so popular that his face turned blue. He almost fainted with a turn of his eyes. Song Fu Fu''s mansion, how to offend the old lady of Qi''s mansion. When the old man of song left, the mother stood at the door but didn''t rush in. The people who had good things could not hold back. They came to ask mammy what was going on. The mother didn''t hide it. She said what she should say, and showed old lady song''s shameless face incisively and vividly. The story that song Shixuan pushed Jiang Wanbai into the water and didn''t admit it came out of the palace. After all, the concubines still communicate with their families occasionally. In addition, there are always some maids who can communicate with the outside world. When they say something, they immediately spread the word. People in Taifu''s mansion also knew about it very quickly. Song Shixuan hated to marry, old lady song was shameless, and song Shixuan was vicious and so on. A series of words were brought back to the mansion by the servants who went out to buy them. Song Shixuan was still ill, but old lady song and master song learned about it early. Song Laofu was so popular that he ordered not to tell song Shixuan about it before he fainted. But song Taifu went directly into the palace with full of anger, and wanted the emperor to seek justice for his Taifu house. Qi Houfu''s house bullied people too much! To publicize things like this is to force his daughter to death! However, when Tai Fu of Song Dynasty was brought into the imperial study by Li Hai, he saw that Lord Qi was also there. In an instant, facing the momentum of Lord Qi, he felt that he was a little short. The anger in my heart seems to be much weaker. But the Lord of Qi didn''t even look at him. Instead, Xiao Quan looked at Song Taifu angrily and said, "you''ve come just in time. Lord Qi has just given me a copy of you..." "Why What? " Song Taifu was so scared that he looked at the Lord Qi in a panic. The Lord Qi still did not look at him. Xiao Quan said: "this is the fold handed over by Lord Qi. Look at it for yourself. I''ll give you an opportunity to defend yourself." Xiao Quan raised his hand and threw a Book of folding in front of song Taifu. Song Taifu picked up the fold with shaking hands. Seeing the crimes listed by Lord Qi, he suddenly realized the feelings of the old lady song. He also wanted to turn his eyes and faint. But this is the imperial study. He couldn''t just pass out like this. He had to shiver and ask to Lord Qi, "what do you mean, Lord? I didn''t mean to push Miss Jiang into the water. What''s more, the lower official''s mother went to your Qihou house to apologize. It was your Qihou''s house who drove her out and spread rumors outside to destroy the reputation of her daughter. The lower official has not said that your Qihou house is too much... " Chapter 429 Song Taifu was still weak in heart, but now the more he said it, the more confident he felt. So he said more and more excited. He said all the words he thought in his heart all the way to his destination. In the middle of the way, no one interrupted and called to stop. What song Taifu said was very happy! After he finished speaking, his face turned red and his eyes seemed to be filled with anger. He lowered his head and said to Xiao Quan: "emperor, I don''t recognize the series of crimes mentioned by Lord Qi! I can''t recognize it! I hope the emperor can see clearly "Oh?" But Xiao Quan sneered and said, "that''s not what you said." Then Xiao Quan looked at the Lord Qi. After listening to song Taifu''s words, Lord Qi''s face did not change in the slightest. At the moment, he made a little movement and said in a deep voice: "the old lady of song did go to the government with an apology, but there was no apology at all. Instead, he accused Wanbai of deliberately harming song Shixuan. If song Taifu felt this Marquis talking nonsense, there were a lot of people present, and the old lady song was even older, I think it''s clear what I said! " As soon as he said this, song Taifu''s expression became stiff, and his courage was completely relieved. His eyes twinkled. In fact, he had already believed most of Qi Hou Ye''s words. After all, he knew what his mother was. The Lord Qi continued to say, "and the old lady of song not only shirked her responsibility, but also began to let song Shixuan marry my son, and let Qingxing''s original wife be a concubine. Later, seeing that my Hou''s mother was indifferent, she proposed to let song Shixuan marry my son as a flat wife. What my Hou''s mother said was not too much, but everything belonged to me Actually, what is said outside is more true. Since your mother dares to say such things, how can you be afraid of others? " The implication is that you don''t have to face yourself, and you''re afraid of being told? "This is a matter of women. Why should the Marquis bother the emperor?" "It''s not just about women. Song Taifu, didn''t you finish reading the book I handed to the emperor?" Qi Hou Fu light voice. When Qi Hou ye said this, song Taifu remembered that at the end of the fold, Qi Hou Ye listed so many crimes, which were all used to blame him. He was accused that his character was not enough to teach the prince and princess. "The moral conduct of song Taifu''s mother is the same as that of his daughter. It really makes people wonder what kind of character song Taifu is. So I went to check it, and it happened that..." After a pause, he finally gave his eyes to song Taifu. But song Taifu''s face was pale, his forehead was sweating, and his body began to shake. His mind was in confusion. He kept thinking about what he could find out. He heard him say: "my Marquis found out that on weekdays, Taifu of Song Dynasty gave lectures according to different people. He paid more attention to flattering those who had a better family background, while he was indifferent to those whose family background was worse or declined, or those who had no real power in their families They even connived at other children''s arbitrary behavior and bullied those children with weak family background... " Qi Hou Ye''s voice was light, but his words made song Taifu''s legs soften and he knelt down on the ground. But even so, song Taifu also defended: "no It''s not like this Emperor, as a teacher, I certainly understand that we should treat all students equally, and I do... " Chapter 430 "You''re still debating!" Xiao Quan waved his sleeve angrily, and his eyes fell on Song Taifu. The emperor''s pressure made him sweat and wet. He shivered and couldn''t say a word. What song Taifu didn''t know was that Xiao Quan hated this way. When the prince had other people, Xiao Quan suffered from this. It was because after he became the crown prince, he learned from the emperor''s master, so that people changed Taifu. At that time, it was song Taifu''s father''s turn to teach in the palace. "Before you enter the palace, I have asked people to go to these children to verify what the Lord Qi said. No matter those children who are weak or those who are connived by you, their testimony has confirmed the truth of what Lord Qi said! Do you want to quibble at this time? " Xiao Quan said coldly. A person''s testimony may say that he had a quarrel with song Taifu, so it''s hard for song Taifu to say so intentionally. But when several people say so, and some of them are biased by song Taifu, there is no room for song Taifu to defend this matter. After listening to the old lady Qi''s Mammy''s remarks, Jiang Wanbai did not put too much into her heart except that she was amused and astonished. She also remembered to go to the Lin family. Just after dinner, Qi Qingxing went to Qi Hou Ye''s study. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went out to the forest house, he also went out to the palace. In the carriage, Jiang Wanbai became the old Taoist again. The carriage stopped at the gate of the forest house. Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai got off the carriage and stood at the gate of the forest house. Qingzhu walked over and knocked on the door. At first, there was no movement. Qingzhu looked back at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, and then reached out to knock. After a pause for a while, Qingzhu knocked again. Finally, he heard something moving inside. When the gate opened a gap, the housekeeper of the forest house looked out from the crack. He saw the green bamboo and his eyes lit up. Finally he opened the door and said excitedly, "is it from Qi Hou''s house?" He asked his line of sight and looked around the green bamboo. When he saw Qi Qingxing or, to be exact, Jiang Wanbai, the housekeeper immediately fell down in front of Jiang Wanbai in tears and cried, "Taoist priest, please save our masters. If you don''t save our masters, the Lin family will be destroyed by monsters." Jiang Wanbai''s forehead took a puff and said, "let''s talk about it first. You can take the recent time..." After a pause, Jiang Wanbai changed his mouth and said, "you can start with what happened after I left last time." The housekeeper saw that she did not directly refuse, so he had hope. He nodded and led Jiang Wanbai''s people in. After entering the forest house, the housekeeper began to speak. It has always been said that master Lin went into the palace and asked for a piece of Rune paper from the national master. The paper was really useful. At least after pasting the paper, the people in the Lin family immediately lost the illusion of being watched. They could sleep soundly at night. However, it did not take long for the Fu paper given by the national master to become more and more gloomy. Finally, on the night of the first day of the new year''s day, all the three house owners of the Lin family, without exception, were frightened to wake up, and then one by one yelled out that there were monsters, and ran to the house of the Lin family''s eldest master to let the elder master who was in charge of the rune paper quickly see what was going on with the rune paper. Chapter 431 When the old master looked at it, he didn''t know when the rune paper, which had been kept in the box, had turned into ash. Just at this time, there were innumerable shrill smiles coming from all directions and surrounded the Lin family. "What? Do you really think such a broken Rune paper can keep you? For a moment, not for a lifetime This night, the master of the Lin family didn''t sleep. They tried to escape. As soon as they opened the gate, there was still a forest house outside the gate. They seemed to encounter a ghost hitting the wall. No matter how they went, they couldn''t get out of the forest house. And those people didn''t know where they had gone, and none of them was found. When the next morning, the servants of the Lin family found that all the masters in each yard were sleeping in an aunt''s yard, one by one had frozen lips, and they were unconscious. "If they are found later, I''m afraid some of them will be frozen to death." The housekeeper said sadly. However, even if they are not frozen to death, the situation of these masters is not good, all of them are lying in bed. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t care what kind of people in the Lin family are cold. Her attention is focused on the housekeeper''s words. She asks curiously, "do you think all those people are lying in an aunt''s yard this morning?" Housekeeper nodded, "it''s aunt Xiu''s yard, not far from here." The housekeeper nodded. Because of such a strange thing, and when old master Lin woke up, he immediately called for people to go to Qihou''s house or go to Daqing temple to ask Master Mingyuan for help. No one dares to go to the former. As for the latter, it''s snowing in the cold winter, and the mountain has been closed for a long time. At this time, no one will go up the mountain. In the end, master Lin asked people to go into the palace and ask for the national master. As a result, the person who sent him had just left the Lin mansion and learned that the master had been struck by a thunder in the morning. Mr. Lin almost didn''t scare himself to death when he learned about it. In a flash, I forgot the time when I lived in peace because of the master''s talisman. My mind was filled with the fact that the master himself was a monster. No wonder they were killed so badly by the master! "Take us directly to Aunt Xiu''s yard. By the way, what about the masters of your family who can go down to the earth?" Jiangwan Baidao. The housekeeper looked puzzled and thought for a while and said, "why don''t you go to the front hall and have a rest first? Aunt Xiu is the concubine of the master of the second room. It happens that only the second lady can be in charge of the house. I''ll go and tell the second lady. " "All right, you go. Come on." Jiang evening white spot. She and Qi Qingxing followed the housekeeper along the way, and saw not many servants, and those servants one by one showed panic, fear, that is, when they saw Jiang Wanbai, their eyes lit up, one by one followed Jiang Wanbai. The housekeeper didn''t chase them. In fact, because of what happened in the morning, the servants of the family have scared away a lot. The rest of them have signed a death contract and can''t leave if they want to. At this moment, he just grabbed a man and took Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing to the front hall to sit down and have a rest, and he ran to the second lady''s yard. By the way, we also asked people to inform Mr. Lin and other masters about this matter. As for Mrs. Lin, she has not woken up since she fainted. She is the oldest, and she is old and sick. After a while, her body becomes more unbearable. It is uncertain whether she can wake up or not. Chapter 432 In short, when the doctor came to the door in the morning, the doctor shook his head and sighed, suggesting that the people of the Lin family should prepare for the future. As for whether Mrs. Lin can wake up to see the last sight of these descendants, it depends on the will of heaven. The second lady was also lying on the bed. As soon as she heard that it was Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, she was immediately served. She was dressed and welcomed out. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing sat down and sipped a cup of hot tea. The housekeeper and the second wife came. As soon as they saw Jiang Wanbai, their tears came down. They put their hands together and said to Jiang Wanbai, "Taoist priest, you must save our Lin family." "It''s impossible for me to save the Lin family." Jiang Wanbai said slowly, "I''m still that sentence. I can save other innocent people, but I can''t help those who have angered the fox demon." The second lady didn''t get annoyed. She quickly nodded her head and said, "what the Taoist priest said is that those who have angered the fox demon don''t care about her, but we other people who have not harmed the fox demon still hope the Taoist priest can save them." Jiang Wanbai nodded slightly and told his wife what he had heard from the housekeeper. At last, he said, "what''s the origin of aunt Xiu? Is it convenient to go and have a look at it now? " "Convenient, convenient, Taoist. Let''s talk as we walk?" The second lady is now hoping that Jiang Wanbai will find out the person who has infuriated the fox demon and solve the matter. It is said that Jiang Wanbai will go to Aunt Xiu, and she will not stop her. At this time, even if Jiang Wanbai wants to go to the old lady, the second lady will take her. As she walked to Aunt Xiu''s yard, Jiang Wanbai learned about the origin of aunt Xiu from her husband and wife. After hearing this, she slightly twisted her eyebrows and looked at Qi Qingxing, puzzled and said, "this aunt Xiu doesn''t sound like there is any problem..." It was the girl who had been waiting on Mrs. Lin''s side, but was later taken in by Lin er''s master. Mrs. Lin sent people directly to his house. The yard of aunt Xiu was still the one that he had personally pointed out to her. Qi Qingxing took a look at the second lady, his eyes crossed deep meaning, but he didn''t say anything, just nodded. At least, aunt Xiu does not sound like a problem. She has been with the second master Lin for less than half a year. Although she is very favored by the second master Lin, she has not been pregnant and has not had any conflicts with other people. Even after following the master Lin, aunt Xiu never went to the old lady again. She said that she wanted to avoid suspicion, so that the second lady would not think that she had the support of the old lady, which would make her unhappy. In addition, aunt Xiu seldom goes out of her yard. Except when she has to be present, she stays in her yard. Such a worry free concubine room aunt, as the main room of the second lady is also very satisfied, mention the show aunt when the look is still gentle. "Taoist priest, do you suspect that Aunt Xiu is the one who irritated the fox demon?" The second lady hesitated. Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment and said, "at first, I was so suspicious, but after listening to you, I eliminated this doubt." Otherwise, why one morning, all the people in the forest house were tossed about by the fox demon all night, instead of lying in other places, they all lay in the yard of aunt Xiu? But as soon as the second lady said, Jiang Wanbai did not find anything strange from it. Even the second lady herself said, "in fact, I don''t think it''s possible. Aunt Xiu doesn''t have any conflicts with others. She still believes in Buddhism. When she''s free, she will copy the Buddhist scriptures. When she was still with the old lady, she copied Buddhist Scriptures for the old man. She has been cleaning the Buddhist temple." Chapter 433 Speaking of this, the second lady also mentioned one thing. It seems that the old lady is grateful for this, so she specially allowed aunt Xiu to follow the second master and set up a Buddhist temple in her own yard. On weekdays, when the second master didn''t go to Aunt Xiu, aunt Xiu copied Buddhist scriptures in the Buddhist hall. Jiang evening white slightly pick eyebrow, temporarily write down these, way: "I still go in to have a look, and then make a conclusion." "Good, good." The second lady echoed. At the same time, a group of people also went out of aunt Xiu''s yard. The gate of the yard was closed. Because of the family affairs, especially this morning, everyone was found lying in the yard of aunt Xiu. The servants in the house said that it was the yard of aunt Xiu that was haunted. So the servants in aunt Xiu''s yard ran faster. When Jiang Wanbai and others came over, aunt Xiu''s yard door was wide open, and no servant could see it. The second lady frowned and said angrily, "these dog slaves run so fast. Even if they don''t sign a death contract and the contract time is not up, they are also slaves of the forest house! Where do you really think you can go Jiang Wanbai listened and did not express her opinions. She felt that the reason why those servants dared to run was that they thought that the master of the Lin family could not live, so she dared to run. In any case, when the master and son are dead, naturally no one will go to the government to investigate these runaway slaves. As for those who have signed the death contract, they are still afraid that the master will be held accountable afterwards. As soon as the party entered the courtyard, they heard the sound of coughing. The second lady twisted her eyebrows and looked at the housekeeper. The housekeeper said, "all the servants in aunt Xiu''s yard have run away, and maybe no one is boiling medicine for Aunt Xiu." "Go and arrange some people to give to Aunt Xiu, and let people report to the official! I''d like to see where those dog slaves can go The second lady said angrily. Before that, she also felt that she could not see any hope, so she knew that these people had run away, but now Jiang Wanbai came. She knew that as long as it was not the fox demon they were angry with, Jiang Wanbai would not let them go. Her husband and wife felt angry and had the heart to deal with these people. The housekeeper nodded, and immediately turned to give orders. When the second lady told the housekeeper to do these things, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had already started to walk in the yard. They just came to the corner of the yard and turned their backs to the second lady. Jiang Wanbai asked in a small voice, "OK, do you see anything?" "The second lady has nothing to say." Qi Qingxing said, "there''s something about this yard." Jiang Wan''s white eyes narrowed slightly. He turned back to look at the second lady. He saw that the second lady had ordered the housekeeper to come here. Seeing Jiang Wanbai look over, the second lady immediately asked with a smile: "Taoist priest, how are you doing? Do you see anything? " "Not yet." Jiang Wanbai said in a low voice, glancing around the room and asking, "can I have a look at it at will?" "Yes, aunt Xiu lives in the main room. I''ll go to see Aunt Xiu. If the Taoist priest has anything to do, just call us." The second lady heard the meaning of Jiang Wanbai and asked Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing to see it by themselves. Anyway, she has reached this point, now all hope is placed on Jiang Wanbai, and other things are ignored. When the second lady entered the main room, Jiang Wanbai said to Qi Qingxing, "ah hang, let''s go and have a look." She said, and Qi Qingxing looked from the first room in the West. She didn''t find anything wrong in the yard. Either it was really strange in the yard, or it was covered by some means. Chapter 434 After entering two rooms one after another, Jiang Wanbai didn''t notice anything wrong. She was not in a hurry. After she came out with Qi Qingxing, she didn''t rush into the third room. Instead, she said to Qi Qingxing, "OK, do you want to try?" "What?" Qi Qingxing micro Leng, did not immediately understand her meaning. Jiang Wanbai winked at him and said in a low voice, "you have been practicing the skill of Tianyin gate. This skill will gradually change your five senses and make your five senses more sensitive. More importantly..." Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment. She turned her voice and said to Qi Qingxing, "ah hang, close your eyes and listen to me." Qi Qingxing immediately closed his eyes and didn''t even ask why. He had full trust in her. Jiang Wan''s white curved lips laughed and took out a piece of Rune paper from the storage ring. She whispered, "ah hang, don''t think about anything. Clear your mind. Carefully feel everything around you and tell me what you feel." "The wind And light... " Qi Qingxing followed her words and slowly immersed into a very strange state, clearly he closed his eyes, but he seems to see a lot of things. In front of me gradually appeared a vast expanse of white, as if there was a light in front of me, but the light was not pure, but also mixed with some dark shadows. Jiang Wanbai''s voice continued to ring from the front, and she asked him, "ah hang, I saw those dim shadows..." "Yes." Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment. When Jiang Wanbai said that he wanted him to reach out to catch those dark shadows, he held out his hand without any hesitation. He didn''t worry about whether those shadows would be something terrible. When he caught those shadows, Qi Qingxing opened his eyes suddenly, smiling at Shangjiang Wanbai''s eyes. What he grasped was a talisman that Jiang Wanbai held in his hand. The talisman was different from the one Qi Qingxing had seen in Jiangwan white hands before. There was a faint black air on it When he realized this, Qi Qingxing was stunned and his eyes widened slightly. Looking at Jiang Wanbai, he rarely showed his gaffe. "Late night, I can see..." In the past, when Jiang Wanbai talked about the Yin Qi or resentment, he could feel the discomfort at most, but he could hardly see it, unless the things were already strong enough to a certain extent. But he didn''t feel uncomfortable in front of him. "It''s supposed to work after practicing for so long." Jiang Wanbai said with a smile. She turned her hand and put the rune paper away. She said to Qi Qingxing, "this is Yin Qi. It''s light. Now let''s look for it separately. It will be faster. Practice makes perfect. Try more induction. Your five senses will be more sensitive." "Good." Qi Qingxing''s eyes are very bright, with a bit of expectation. He goes to the first room in the East, and feels like Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai looked back at him and walked into the third room. The third, the fourth Jiang Wanbai steps slightly, and goes to the fourth and fifth close to the wall, she reaches out on the wall to touch, dark eyes have a light flash of gold. A moment later, Jiang Wanbai blinked her eyes, and the gold in her eyes disappeared. She turned around and walked out of the room. She was about to go to the next room when she saw the second lady coming out of the main room. The main house is next to the one Jiang Wanbai wants to enter. "Taoist priest, this room is aunt Xiu''s Buddhist hall. Do you want to go into it?" Asked the second lady. Chapter 435 Jiang points her head in the evening and sees Qi Qingxing coming out of the room in the East. She looks at Qi Qingxing. She opens her mouth and wants to shout "ah hang". When the two words come to her mouth, she realizes that she can''t do it. She changes her voice and yells, "Qi Shizi." "What did the Taoist priest find?" Qi Qingxing had already realized what she saw when she saw it. She immediately came over and heard Jiang Wanbai temporarily change his words to call him "Qi Shizi". Qi Qingxing''s eyes crossed with a smile. "It''s a bit of a discovery." Jiang Wanbai coughed lightly and reached out to open the door of the Buddha Hall and went in. The second lady stood at the door of the main house and looked at it. She was curious, but she didn''t dare to follow her. There were several coughing sounds in the main room behind her. Aunt Xiu''s voice came from behind her: "second lady, is the Taoist priest in the Buddhist temple?" "Ah Yes, the Taoist priest seems to have found something. " Two madams did not look back, nervously answered a sentence, after death Xiu aunt''s cough sound seems to be more intense many. Then the second lady heard the sound of aunt Xiu struggling to get out of bed. She quickly turned around and saw that Aunt Xiu was struggling to stand on the ground, pale and crumbling, but she was still walking towards the door. "What are you doing? Just lie down. What''s the matter? The Taoist priest is still there. " The second lady thought that she was afraid, and hastened to dissuade her. It happened that the housekeeper and his servants came with the decocted medicine. Seeing this scene, he hurriedly sent the medicine to him, "Auntie, the medicine has been fried. You should drink it quickly, but don''t get cold any more." "I''ll have a look at the Buddha Hall later Aunt Xiu said, while staggering to the Buddhist temple, look a bit flustered. Two madams also have no way, can only follow together in the past, lest show aunt suddenly make confusion disturb that Taoist priest. When Aunt Xiu ran in, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were standing in front of the wall. As soon as aunt Xiu saw this scene, her originally white face seemed whiter, especially when she saw Jiang Wanbai suddenly reaching out to the wall, aunt Xiu cried out: "stop it!" Jiang Wanbai stretched out his hand and looked at her. "Aunt Xiu! What are you doing? Taoist priest, this is to save our Lin family! Don''t be confused at this time Two madams angry way, she stood at the door did not come in, after finishing, turned to the tube family way: "still Leng do what?! Hurry to take aunt Xiu back. She''s not in good health. She''s confused. " The housekeeper in the back hears the speech to rush forward to pull out aunt Xiu. As a result, Jiang Wanbai asked aunt Xiu, "what''s hidden in the wall?" Aunt Xiu sat on the ground limply. She began to shiver because of the cold or other reasons. Jiang Wanbai stopped the housekeeper''s action and looked at the second lady subconsciously. The second lady, with a look of astonishment and uncertainty, asked, "Taoist priest, what have you found?" "Why don''t you let aunt Xiu tell me what''s hidden in the wall It will save me money to tear down the walls. " Jiang Wanbai has a light voice. So everyone''s eyes fell on Aunt Xiu. Aunt Xiu''s mouth opened and closed several times. When the second lady couldn''t bear to question her, she lowered her head and said in a determined tone: "yes It''s a body. " Chapter 436 "What?" The second lady scared the whole person to step back, just stumbled over the threshold, almost did not directly fall on the ground, fortunately, the next to the servants help her in a hurry. The housekeeper, who had been standing beside aunt Xiu and wanted to take her away for a while, was so frightened that she fell directly on the ground. She looked at the wall which seemed to have no problem in appearance. Then she looked down at Aunt Xiu, who could not see her face clearly. She stepped back a little with her hands on her back, then quickly climbed up and ran to the second lady''s side. "Why What body? Whose body? Aunt Xiu, who did you kill? " Asked the second lady, trembling. He suddenly realized that the fox demon, who had recently taken revenge on the Lin family, reacted abruptly, glared at Aunt Xiu and said, "did you kill a fox?" Aunt Xiu paused, nodded and shook her head. She said, "I didn''t know she was a fox at first, but now I do." The implication is that she didn''t know it was a fox when she killed. "Well So you killed a fox demon? " Isn''t a fox that can turn into a human being a fox demon? The second lady was shocked, and her eyes changed when she looked at Aunt Xiu. After all, the whole forest house was tossed into this way by fox demons recently. One by one, they are afraid of fox demons. Now Aunt Xiu even killed a fox demon! Aunt Xiu opened her lips and wanted to say something, but when the words came to her mouth, she swallowed back and hung her head and said, "it''s all because of my concubine that brought such a disaster to the Lin mansion, Taoist priest..." She raised her head and looked at Jiang Wanbai. Her face showed resolute and uncertain hope. Aunt Xiu said, "if I die, if you hand over my body, will those fox demons let go of the forest house?" "In theory, it is." Jiang Wanbai nodded his head and was relieved to see Aunt Xiu''s face. Although the complexion of the second lady and others was complicated, they also had a sigh of relief. Jiang Wanbai said in a low voice: "even if the fox demon is not willing to let go of the forest house, I will not stand by, but The premise is, you really are the killer. " This words a, show aunt''s eye light flashed, she urged her head to go, low voice way: "Taoist, concubine body is the murderer." Jiang Wanbai sweeps aunt Xiu, hides her fist in her sleeve and does not speak. The second lady was a little anxious and said, "Taoist priest, aunt Xiu has already admitted that she is the murderer. Is this matter over? Those fox demons will definitely come again this evening. Let''s give aunt Xiu to them and explain the matter clearly? " Jiang Wanbai is still staring at his aunt Xiu. Qi Qingxing, next to him, suddenly makes a voice and asks, "if she is not the person the fox demon is looking for, what will happen?" "The fox demon will think that we are perfunctory to deal with them, and will probably be more angry. Maybe by then, no one can escape from the whole forest house, and even can''t live this evening." Jiangwan Baidao. "But how does the fox demon know if she is the real murderer?" Qi Qingxing then asked. Other people also nodded, which is what they want to know. If the fox demon can''t tell who is the real murderer, does that mean that they can make a personal past at will? Jiang Wanbai couldn''t guess what these people were thinking. She still looked at Aunt Xiu and said in a low voice: "don''t forget, the dead one is a fox demon. The fox demon will leave a special smell on the murderer''s body, or what kind of spell has been put on it. After all, the fox demon has a kind of magic that is very powerful, even if the person escapes to the ends of the earth, even if it is dead The soul returns to hell, and the fox demon can follow the spell to find it. " Chapter 437 With Jiang Wanbai saying these words, aunt Xiu''s body shakes more severely. When Jiang Wanbai''s words were only half finished, aunt Xiu was already lying on the ground, but Jiang Wanbai did not stop until she had finished speaking. After that, she looked at Aunt Xiu and asked, "well, aunt Xiu, do you still want to say that you are the murderer?" If she is not a murderer but says that she is a murderer, she will be recognized by the fox demon tonight, and the whole Lin family will not be able to live tonight. The second lady saw Jiang Wanbai and realized something. She glared at Aunt Xiu and said angrily, "aunt Xiu! Are you going to protect the real killer?! You can understand that if you want to protect the real murderer, by this evening, you can''t escape, I can''t escape, and the person you want to protect can''t escape at all! " "That''s right, auntie. You can''t put up the whole forest house because of one person." The housekeeper was anxious to persuade him. Just at this time, Jiang Wanbai looked at the second lady and asked, "second lady, you seem to have something to hide from me." "Why What? " The second lady looked at Jiang Wanbai, but her expression showed some doubts. It seemed that she really did not know what she had to hide from Jiang Wanbai. In her own opinion, no matter what Jiang Wanbai asked along the way, she said everything. Jiang Wanbai slightly twisted her eyebrows and looked at Qi Qingxing nearby. She said, "there''s something about this yard Do you know anything else and don''t say it? " "Ah?" The second lady was stunned, thought for a moment, and suddenly opened her eyes, as if suddenly remembered. She said, "there was an aunt living in this yard before aunt Xiu came in It was picked up by my master from the outside. It''s very beautiful... " Speaking of this, the second lady was stunned. She shivered and subconsciously looked at Jiang Wanbai. She said with a trembling expression: "I didn''t mean to hide this matter from Taoist priest. At the beginning, the old lady didn''t like this beautiful aunt Hu. After aunt Hu disappeared, the old lady didn''t allow people in the family to go back It''s been almost a year since the old lady didn''t allow anyone to mention it. In addition, it took nearly a year for the incident to happen. I didn''t think it had anything to do with aunt Hu, so I didn''t say... " After the second lady finished, she swallowed and salivated. Seeing Jiang Wanbai sighed, she quickly asked, "Taoist priest, this aunt Hu is the fox demon that was killed?" She still remembers the Taoist priest''s first visit to her house that it is usually very beautiful to turn fox demons into human beings. "Now it seems likely that it is. To be specific, it is necessary to tear down the wall and look at the corpses inside, or..." Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment and looked at the hopeless aunt Xiu on the ground and said, "ask aunt Xiu or you will know." The second lady immediately looked at Aunt Xiu and asked, "aunt Xiu, tell me quickly! Is that the missing aunt Hu It is said to be missing. In fact, the result of the old lady''s investigation was that Aunt Hu ran away with others. However, this is one of the reasons why people in the family dare not mention aunt Hu any more. The second lady had to say that she was missing. Chapter 438 In fact, it seems to be missing. After all, those who were sent to investigate at the beginning were all the people around the old lady. The old lady said that Aunt Hu had run away with others, and the people below were afraid to say anything even if they were suspicious. But it''s really strange to think about it now. After all When Aunt Hu had just entered the mansion, the old lady didn''t like this aunt Hu very much, and aunt Xiu was the person around the old lady. For a moment, she thought of some possibility. The second lady shivered even more. She didn''t even care about the presence of outsiders. She stares at Aunt Xiu and asks, "it''s the old lady It''s the old lady, isn''t it? " Aunt Xiu was lying on the ground and nodded weakly. For a moment, the second lady''s legs were soft, and the whole person fell to the ground. The servants and the housekeeper nearby hastily helped her up. "This What can I do? " The second lady burst into tears. Who could have thought that the last murderer would be the old lady?! At this time, aunt Xiu held up her body again. Looking at Jiang Wanbai with hope on her face, she asked, "Taoist priest, the old lady didn''t kill aunt Hu, she She just told the people around her to do it. Would it be ok? " Jiang Wanbai frowned slightly and looked at the reaction of his aunt Xiu and said, "you are loyal to that old man." "If it wasn''t for the old lady, I wouldn''t have shown my aunt at all. I would have been sold into the romantic place." Aunt Xiu laughed miserably and said. "Even if it wasn''t for me, she couldn''t escape. If the dead aunt Hu didn''t know that the person behind her was the old lady, maybe she could escape. But if aunt Hu knew that the person who was going to kill her was actually the old lady. No matter who was in charge of the operation or who gave the order, as long as there was any involvement, none of them could escape." Jiang Wanbai light voice, will show aunt''s last hope are broken. Aunt Xiu knew that Aunt Hu couldn''t have not known that the man who was going to kill her was the old lady. After all, aunt Hu died in the old lady''s yard at the beginning. She was so miserable that she just glanced at it unintentionally. For nearly a year, she had nightmares. Soon, the second lady calmed down and asked the housekeeper to bring someone to smash the wall. After the wall was smashed, it revealed a body with a blurred face and only blood holes left in both eyes. The hands and fingers of the corpse were also flesh and blood, and the nails seemed to have been stripped off. And the body did not wear a piece of clothing, the body is all kinds of scars. "Why How can it be? " When Aunt Xiu saw this scene, she stepped back several steps and stared at the corpse incredulously. "It''s been nearly a year. Why hasn''t the corpse rotted at all?" is as like as two peas of a woman''s face. It is just like the scene she had accidentally caught. The two blood holes on Aunt Hu''s face look like bleeding. Jiang Wanbai only saw one eye and was blocked by Qi Qingxing. She herself closed her eyes and couldn''t bear to see it. She was angry. That old lady is so vicious! "Vicious so far, it is said that a Buddhist hall has been set up to burn incense and worship Buddha all day long. Doesn''t she feel guilty?" Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help but bite his teeth. Qi Qingxing also had a crease between his eyebrows, and his voice was slightly cold. He said, "maybe it''s too heartless." Chapter 439 That''s why we need to set up Buddhist temples. The second lady and others dare not refute the conversation between Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. After all, the facts are in front of them, and their old lady has indeed done such a vicious thing. The second lady, in particular, felt a chill on her back when she thought that the old lady, who used to treat her back very permissive and considerate, would do such a thing. But aunt Xiu put aside her face and didn''t dare to look at it any more. She took a string of Buddhist beads from her wrist and read it again. It''s a pity that I didn''t read a few words. The string of beads suddenly fell off, and the beads fell on the ground. The sound was clear and crisp, but aunt Xiu held her breath. "Even the Buddha doesn''t want to protect you any more." Jiang Wanbai said coldly that she didn''t go to see Aunt Hu''s body. She just said, "if you don''t put aunt Hu''s body away, can you just let her hang it on this wall all the time?" The housekeeper and others looked at each other, and they were all very afraid. After all, aunt Hu''s body looked too terrible. Finally, the second lady drank and asked them to find a blanket to remove aunt Hu''s body. "Go find your clothes and change them for Aunt Hu." The second lady shook her lips. She closed her eyes and felt that she couldn''t bear it. She was naked when she died. She didn''t know what kind of pain and humiliation she suffered before she died. Thinking of this, the second lady suddenly remembered the second master''s obsession with aunt Hu, and then realized that the second master had some strange things when he just had an accident in the forest house. Even though others didn''t find out, as a pillow man, he found out the difference of the second master. At that time, he was more worried about his son and didn''t pay attention to it. Now he learned that the fox demon killed by the Lin family was his favorite aunt Hu before The second lady shivered even more when she thought of some possibilities. She covered her heart and gasped for breath. After a long time, she said, "this family It''s all evil At this time, the voice of the second master came from outside. The second master, who had been unable to get up on the bed, staggered over, with tears on his face and his mouth still shouting, "My ah Rou, where is my ah Rou?" It turned out that someone had informed the second master that Aunt Hu''s body had been found in the wall. The second lady closed her eyes and didn''t let anyone stop the second master. Instead, she waved to the housekeeper and said with a dispirited face, "go and call the other masters. Anyone who can call over Forget it, all go to the old lady. Since it''s the old lady, go to the old lady! " Who could have thought that the problem was with the person at the top? This is no longer what the second lady can do. However, to many people''s surprise, the second master did not show any fear or disgust when he saw aunt Hu''s body. On the contrary, as soon as he saw aunt Hu''s body, he rushed over and cried out in his arms. "Ah Rou! You didn''t lie to me! You are still in the forest house! You''re still here! You didn''t lie to me Ah Rou... " "What is he talking about?" Jiang evening white eyebrow heart a Cu, toward Qi Qingxing to see. Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment and repeated the words of the second master Lin, saying, "did he see Aunt Hu after her death?" Chapter 440 "Last time he went to the fox alley..." Jiang Wan''s white eyes moved and whispered with Qi Qingxing. Soon, the party went to Mrs. Lin''s yard. Those aunts could not be there, but the three masters and their wives would all be there. The eldest lady was too sick to get up, so she was carried to the old lady''s yard. Before the old lady woke up, a group of people gathered in the Buddhist hall. I don''t know why, but it was still very cold when the stove was clearly lit in the Buddhist hall. Jiang Wan''s white eyebrows frowned and put his hands into his wide sleeves. He secretly felt out a piece of Rune paper and gave it to Qi Qingxing. She also squeezed one in her hand. In an instant, the chill disappeared. "It''s Yin Qi." Jiang Wanbai explained in a low voice. Of course, the cold feeling brought by Yin Qi can not be dispelled by a stove. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have Rune paper to resist this evil spirit. Others can''t resist it. They shiver coldly one by one. Finally, they even let the servants carry some quilts and even add two stoves. Then one by one, their brows were sweating and shivering, and they still felt cold. Jiang Wanbai felt hot again, so he took a piece of Rune paper to cut off the excess heat. When the people of the Lin family noticed her side, they immediately found her and Qi Qingxing standing there with a pale look. They didn''t sweat or shiver like them. They all looked like experts. "Taoist priest, now that all the people are here, what can I say about this?" The second lady asked Jiang Wanbai, and other people also looked at it. Jiang Wanbai lifted his eyes and said, "isn''t Aunt Xiu the most clear about this? Let her talk. " As a result, people''s eyes are very consistent turn to show aunt. Aunt Xiu had just taken the medicine. When she saw the crowd, she pursed her lips, her eyes were in a trance, and she said in a soft voice. So the more I listened to Aunt Xiu''s words, the more cold everyone felt. There was no other reason. Mrs. Lin didn''t know how many people had been tortured and killed in a hint at the back of the Buddhist temple. The aunts she didn''t like in the mansion began when Mrs. Lin was still young. At that time, those concubines and aunts of old master Lin, and even his sons and daughters, died in the dark room of the Buddhist hall. The three brothers of the Lin family were bewildered and shocked. In their memory, there were only three of them in the family. The children born to other aunts were either ordinary women. Almost no aunt had ever given birth to a common son. It turns out that It''s not that you didn''t give birth, but you didn''t survive. "No No, how could my mother do this... " The old master and the third master shook their heads and looked unbelievable. They even glared at Aunt Xiu fiercely and said, "you''ve only been in the mansion for a few years. How can you know what happened before?" And the second master seems to have been silly, he has been holding aunt Hu''s body, look dull. Other people only think that this scene is weird. Even the second lady and the eldest young master dare not look there. "I heard other people talk about these things. At first, I didn''t believe it either..." Aunt Xiu said, "until that day, aunt Hu was dragged into the darkroom by Mammy. At that time, I was helping my husband copy Buddhist scriptures, and I saw this scene..." But the mother and the old lady did not want to avoid her. Even before entering the dark room, the old lady said to her, "ah Xiu, no matter what I do, you will not betray me, will you?" Chapter 441 Aunt Xiu then Na Na''s opening, said: "old lady, show will help you copy the Sutra of your life." She has nothing, can do for the old lady not much, as if can repay the old lady also only copy Buddhist Scripture, at that time the old lady kindly looked at her, nodded and smiled: "OK, ah Xiu, you remember what you said today, to copy for me for a lifetime of Buddhist scriptures." So, even if she was called into the dark room by the old lady, she saw aunt Hu die miserable. Since then, she had nightmares, but she could only copy the sutras desperately, more than before. She did not ask herself to be safe, but hoped that she could offset the guilt for the old lady, one point by one. "I know that the old lady is wrong to do this, but when the old lady said that she asked me to live in the yard where Aunt Hu lived before, I still promised that I knew that Aunt Hu''s body was sealed on that wall, but I didn''t tell anyone..." Aunt Xiu murmured, her look sad, vaguely also appeared a little bit and Lin two old master''s same look. Many people realize that Aunt Xiu may be mad. For nearly a year, she was alone in the Buddhist hall and a body, even, she still remember the death of the body clearly, sister Xiu was already crazy. The elder master Lin and the third master fell to the ground, and their expression was stunned, and nothing could be said. And the second master like crying like a smile, murmured: "it was really mother killed you, ah Rou..." The present was frightened by the truth. After all, in ordinary times, no matter what Mrs. Lin treated others, she always treated them very well, and was a qualified mother and grandmother. But who can think that their respected mother or grandmother, but a blood stained hands, extremely cruel devil. Even if the big lady is like this, she has not dealt with the aunt or the unborn children in the ordinary days. But he still feels hairy in her heart when he looks at the tragic image of aunt Hu''s body. "Mother and daughter Why do you treat aunt Hu like this? " The timid three ladies suddenly asked. However, the people present looked at each other, and no one could say why. The third lady muttered: "even if the mother doesn''t like aunt Hu, there are several aunties that their mother doesn''t like. Why do you treat aunt Hu alone?" Jiang evening white thought that old lady Lin just because she didn''t like aunt Hu. Now, hearing the third lady say that, she asked, "you think it''s strange?" The third lady didn''t expect Jiang evening white to suddenly ask herself, and she was scared. She saw Jiang evening white still looking at herself. She swallowed her saliva and said in a small voice, "it''s a bit strange. After all, the most annoying thing for my mother is not aunt Hu, but aunt Rong is still good now..." Aunt Hu has something wrong. At this time, the two ladies also said, "it is really strange that the mother has also dealt with her aunt who does not like in the face before, but she will never move the person her son likes..." Usually, it is only when the aunt is not favored before she can find a way, or to find a head to deal with it. And three sons anyway do not like, and is the woman to deal with the person, of course, will not care. Only this aunt Hu, who was very happy with the second master, disappeared suddenly. Now, she is aware that she was killed by the old lady. Chapter 442 Jiang Wanbai can see the degree of indifference to human life by the people of Lin family, especially those led by old lady Lin. in other words, for them, only their own life is life. Although they were not happy with what they had done, Jiang Wanbai didn''t speak up, so they said themselves. On the contrary, it was the second lady. Seeing Jiang Wanbai''s silence, she always felt uneasy, so she asked her, "Taoist priest, what do you think we should do?" "What to do?" Jiang evening white slightly pick eyebrows, see Lin Fu people all look at themselves, she said: "give the murderer to the fox demon." "How could that be?! This is our mother The third master objected with excitement. Jiang Wanbai allowed him to object, sneered and said, "then you will die together." Either the old lady and the people who attacked aunt Hu at the beginning were all handed over to the fox demon, or the whole Lin family died together. When these two choices began to appear in front of the Lin family, it was very easy for them to choose one, but no one was willing to speak out first. At this time, they want to deceive themselves more and more. It seems that the more you open your mouth and say it, you will become the one who carries the pot. If there is any dispute in the future, the big cap of unfilial will be firmly fastened on this head. Jiang Wanbai was too lazy to delay more time with them. She covered her mouth and yawned and said impatiently, "I''ve told you how to do it. It depends on your choice. But now it''s getting late. You''d better find out all those people before dark. I won''t delay you here." "Taoist priest, do you care about us?" As soon as Jiang Wanbai was about to leave, the Lin family immediately panicked and struggled to get up and look at Jiang Wanbai. If she wants to leave, they will all stand up to stop her. Jiang Wanbai''s forehead took a puff and said, "I''ll go and have a meal with Qi Shizi. I''ll come back later to see if you''ve made up your mind." "Ah The Taoist priest is in our house... " The second lady subconsciously said. Jiang Wanbai resisted the impulse of rolling his eyes and said, "I don''t want to eat too much." Lin''s people are chatting with each other. They can''t have a good meal in this situation. So the Lin family can only eagerly hope to send Jiang Wanbai to the gate and tell Jiang Wanbai to come back after dinner. I don''t know why. Looking at this scene, Jiang Wanbai thinks that when he was in Zhenhe village before, those villagers were just like the Lin family now. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went to the restaurant in the street to have dinner. When they were ready, it was already dark when they came out. Jiang Wanbai looked up at the sky and sighed. "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing took her hand and asked in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai shook his head slightly and said, "there is probably a hard battle to fight tonight, ah hang..." "I know." Qi Qingxing interrupted her words. When she looked at her, she put out a smile on her lips. He said, "don''t worry about it. Don''t worry about me." Jiang Wanbai definitely looked at him for a while and then laughed. She nodded, "OK." When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing came back to the gate of the forest house, the housekeeper of the forest house was waiting for her and Qi Qingxing at the gate. With a look of urgency, they immediately felt relieved and rushed to meet them, saying, "Taoist priest, you are here. Hurry up..." Chapter 443 "Why are you so anxious?" Jiang Wanbai slightly frowns, but still and Qi Qingxing follow the housekeeper to speed up some steps. The housekeeper gasped to lead the way, and said, "Taoist priest, our old lady is awake. She says she wants to talk to you." Hearing this, Jiang Wanbai picks eyebrows slightly and looks at Qi Qingxing who is walking beside him. To be honest, among the Lin family, Mrs. Lin is the least favored by Jiang Wanbai, so when she hears that she has something to say to herself, Jiang Wanbai subconsciously wants to refuse. Can think of oneself even Lin Fu all come, also restrain this idea. Soon, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing followed the housekeeper to the old lady Lin''s yard. When they arrived, all the people of the Lin family were here, while the second master Lin was still holding aunt Hu''s body, looking stunned and muttering something to himself. Mrs. Lin has been held up on the bed. Jiang Wanbai only takes a look at it and knows that the dead face of Mrs. Lin will not survive tonight. Just thinking like this, the Lin family inside saw her coming, and they all stood up excitedly one by one. Lin Kuan was also there, but goodbye today. He was much thinner than the last time. The whole person has taken off his face and looks worse than Mrs. Lin. "Here comes the Taoist priest, mother, here comes the Taoist priest!" The old master called out to Jiang Wanbai, and then he thought of something. He turned around and called out to Mrs. Lin. Mrs. Lin''s half closed eyes opened slowly. Her turbid eyes stopped for a moment, and then slowly turned to Jiang Wanbai. At a certain moment, Jiang Wanbai saw a flash of resentment in her eyes. Although Mrs. Lin hid it quickly, Qi Qingxing also saw it. In an instant, Jiang Wanbai stopped him from saying what he wanted to say. "Have you decided? What are you going to do when the fox demon comes? " Jiang Wanbai asked directly. She didn''t bother to ask Mrs. Lin what she wanted to say. Anyway, people were standing here. She liked to say it. The eldest master and others looked at each other, and clearly they had already made a decision, but they still made a sad and pathetic look on their faces and said, "Taoist priest, is there really no other way?" Jiang Wanbai did not speak. She had already said what should be said. It is useless to say more. The people of the Lin family stared at her for a long time. Seeing that she didn''t speak, they knew that there was no room for turning things around. The first lady and the third lady began to cry. The old master and the third master are also groaning and sighing. They look at Mrs. Lin and turn red in their eyes. They sob and cry out: "mother." Mrs. Lin seems to be on the verge of death. When she knows that she is going to be sent out to the fox demon by her son, daughter-in-law and others, she doesn''t have much reaction. If she ignores the resentment that flashed through her eyes when she first looks at Jiang Wanbai. "Taoist priest." Mrs. Lin''s eyes slowly turned and her voice was hoarse. Jiang Wanbai stood still, but looked at her without expression. In Jiang Wanbai''s eyes, Mrs. Lin was full of resentment and blood. Even if she was dead, she would either fall directly into the animal road or be escorted to the 18th floor hell to where she should go. In short, the retribution that belongs to her is coming. Even if the world can''t make her guilty and go to the underworld, the king of hell and the judge of Lu will not let her go. "Taoist priest, can you stand closer? I have something to say." Old Mrs. Lin just said a few words of Kung Fu, has begun to breathe, she fixed looking at Jiang Wanbai, turbid eyes motionless, looks inexplicably seeping. Chapter 444 Jiang night white cold eyes at her, still did not move. On the contrary, old master Lin was worried. He said to Jiang Wan, "Taoist priest, my mother is dying. Please come here. Her voice is too low. You can''t see clearly when you stand far away." The voice was full of entreaties. The rest of the Lin family, except for the stunned master Lin, looked at Jiang Wanbai with a pleading look. In their opinion, Mrs. Lin is doomed to be unable to survive this evening. Therefore, no matter what request Mrs. Lin puts forward, it is her wish before her death. Of course, those younger generation should satisfy her as much as possible. Jiang Wanbai droops her eyes, covering the coldness of her eyes. She takes a step forward, and Qi Qingxing grabs her arm. Although he doesn''t speak, Jiang Wanbai looks back at him, bumps into his eyes and understands his worries. Even Qi Qingxing has noticed Mrs. Lin''s eccentricity. "It''s OK." Jiang Wanbai smiles at Qi Qingxing and blinks his eyes with his back to the Lin family, so that Qi Qingxing is at ease. Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment, or let go. Jiang Wanbai walked to the front of the bed, looked down at Mrs. Lin, and said without expression: "if the old lady has anything to say, just hurry to say it. It''s already dark." The last sentence made the people around him nervous, scalp numb and nervous. Of course, they understand what the sentence "it''s already dark" means. It means that the fox demon is coming. Once the fox demon comes, they will give the murderer who killed aunt Hu, including Mrs. Lin, to the fox demon. At that time, even if Mrs. Lin had something to say, she couldn''t say it. After realizing this, the Lin family''s expression became more and more sad. The Third Master said, "Niang, please tell me what you have to say. Let''s listen to the Taoist priest together. We must I''ll let you go at ease. " Jiang Wanbai looks at Mrs. Lin''s eyes, and the resentment in her eyes grows stronger. After all, Jiang Wanbai''s words are a reminder to the Lin family and to Mrs. Lin that "your time is running out. Hurry up and die.". At least, that''s what Mrs. Lin said. Just as the third master''s words were finished, Mrs. Lin, who seemed to have difficulty even to move, suddenly shook her body and then threw herself forward. She grabbed Jiang Wanbai''s hand, her turbid eyes fixed on Jiang Wanbai, and her voice hoarse called, "Taoist priest, you must keep our Lin family!" After the words fell, Mrs. Lin''s gasping stopped. The Lin family recovered from their shock. The master quickly helped the old lady and looked down. His body was stiff, shaking his voice and shouting, "mother!" Mrs. Lin did not make a sound. The rest of the Lin family realized what had happened and surrounded them one after another. Compared with the grief of the elder master and the third master, when the eldest lady and others saw Mrs. Lin''s face, they were so frightened that they almost sat on the ground. The second lady nearby helped her in time. But the second lady and the third lady did not get any better. They all looked pale. The third lady shivered and said, "how could mother How could it be like this? " Mrs. Lin''s body opened her eyes and her mouth was open, but there were two lines of blood and tears in her eyes. Chapter 445 It looks terrible. And her hands still cling to Jiang Wanbai. In the eyes of the Lin family, Mrs. Lin was still thinking about their younger generation before she died, so they began to cry one by one. In the midst of this cry, the second master, who was originally stunned and seemed to have lost his mind, suddenly said, "why cry? Our Lin family''s misfortune was caused by our mother As soon as this word came out, people''s crying really stopped. With tears and tears on his face, the Third Master said, "second brother, really say the culprit! You are the culprit of our Lin family! If you didn''t bring back such a fox demon, would my mother hate her? Will you kill her? Will it lead to these calamities? " In fact, the rest of the Lin family thought that the third master was right, but no one echoed. They just sobbed again. For a moment, Mrs. Lin''s room was filled with sad voices. But after the second master was hated by the third master, he didn''t make a sound any more. He looked like he was before. Jiang Wanbai broke free of Mrs. Lin''s hand when he helped her back. He stepped back a step and directly ran into Qi Qingxing''s arms. It turned out that Qi Qingxing strode to this side when Mrs. Lin jumped at her. If it wasn''t for Mrs. Lin who didn''t do anything else, Qi Qingxing would not be standing there. They retreated to one side and looked at the scene in front of them. Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice, "are you ok?" "It''s OK." Jiang Wanbai shakes his head, droops his eyes and pulls out his sleeve which has just been scratched by old lady Lin. her voice is very light and says: "if she comes, I''ll beat her to death!" The last four words are mingled with strong anger. Because her words are very light, more like in murmuring, Rao is Qi Qingxing also failed to hear what she said. "What?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai gently shook his head, looked at the window, and whispered, "here we are." Qi Qingxing eyes light flash, along her line of sight to see the past, do not know when the outside sky has been completely dark down, is the kind of strong hand can not see five fingers of black. Because they are afraid of the cold, the door is closed, only the window is slightly opened for ventilation, and the place where Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are standing is facing the window. So being able to see it all. It was as if someone had spilled ink outside. The housekeeper who was supposed to be outside didn''t know where he was going, nor did he see other servants of the Lin family. It''s like There is no one out there. And the Lin people in the house didn''t seem to notice that. They were still sobbing and crying. Jiang Wanbai just glanced at the Lin family by mistake. When she took back her eyes and looked at the window, she almost didn''t scream out, but her body was still stiff. Qi Qingxing, next to her, noticed that she was holding her hand under the cover of her wide sleeve robe and pinched it placidly. Originally, it was like ink outside the window. At the moment when she was just wrong, she had an extra face. The face was pale, without eyebrows, and her eyes were dark green. Her lips were red, as if she had just sucked blood. "Is this fox demon?" At this moment, Jiang Wanbai became suspicious of the rumor and murmured with Qi Qingxing: "it seems that even among the fox demons who claim to be beautiful, there are ugly ones." Chapter 446 Although Jiang Wanbai''s voice is very light, the face lying on the window seems to have heard what she said, and immediately opened his mouth to her and showed his teeth. This face with a sharp tooth looks more terrible. Rao is Jiang Wanbai, looking at all feel a chill on his back. I thought if I was bitten by this fox demon, how painful it would be As a matter of fact, she had a mind to think about this, which proved that she was not afraid of the fox demon lying on the window. She just saw it suddenly and was surprised by the ugly and strange face. But to really fight, Jiang Wanbai is not afraid at all. River late Bai Zheng and Qi Qing Xing Tucao, this fox fox is too ugly, ugly is not like fox monster, and the face of Zhang Huyao''s face is already split larger on the window, and make complaints about the angry words on the surface. "Taoist priest, what are you and Qi Shizi talking about?" The second lady looks at Jiang Wanbai in tears and asks. In fact, she has been paying attention to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing all the time. She is afraid that they will disappear in the blink of an eye. After all, it was like this last night. When she was sleeping, the servant girl was watching the night on the soft couch beside her. As a result, when she woke up, the people disappeared, and more than that, the servants and housekeepers of the mansion were all gone. The second lady was very worried that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing would suddenly disappear. Therefore, she is the first person in the Lin family to find that Jiang Wanbai has been whispering with Qi Qingxing. Her voice immediately attracted the attention of other Lin family members to Jiang Wanbai. "Ah..." Jiang Wanbai looked at the second lady, then looked at the window, and said softly, "I''m talking with Qi Shizi about the fox face on the window. It''s much uglier than the fox demon in the legend." "Fox Fox face The second lady, pale, suddenly seized the young master''s arm. The others didn''t react at first, and the expression on their faces was still a moment of confusion, but soon, this loss was replaced by fear and fear. "Fox The fox demon has come? " The old master trembled and asked. Jiang Wan pointed to the window and said, "here it is. I''ve been here for a long time. I''ve been lying outside the window. Maybe fox hair is too warm to be cold at all." As he spoke, Jiang Wanbai folded his sleeves. Fox is not afraid of cold, she is afraid of cold. It''s a little envious. The Lin family didn''t realize Jiang Wanbai''s little envy. However, Qi Qingxing, next to her, realized what Jiang Wanbai was thinking. She pinched her wrist and asked, "what should I do now?" "Yes, Taoist priest, now What now? " Asked the second lady, shaking her voice. Jiang Wanbai glanced at the Lin family, looked at the fox outside, raised his chin slightly, and said, "what else can I do? Now that they have come, please come in and have a good talk "Please Please come in? " The old man''s face was white, and he was obviously very reluctant. Jiang Wanbai didn''t force him, and said, "since you don''t want to invite them in, you can negotiate here at the window." As soon as the words fell, she shook the duster in her hand towards the window, and with a "pa" sound, the originally closed window was immediately thrown away by her, so the window was opened wide, and the Lin family in the room instantly met with the pale face outside. "Ah Chapter 447 For a moment, there was a scream of crying and howling, but no one was scared to faint. The second lady suddenly pulled the eldest young master to stand behind Jiang Wanbai. When others saw it, they all stood behind Jiang Wanbai and said, "Taoist priest, you must protect us!" "What about the other killers?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Other people are still stunned, virtual has no strength to speak Lin Kuan voice weak way: "behind the screen, has been tied." "Now that it has been tied up, it will not be dragged out?" Jiangwan Baidao. But the Lin family hesitated and did not dare to leave the vicinity of Jiang Wanbai at this time. Instead, they looked at Jiang Wanbai one by one. Jiang Wanbai''s forehead took a puff and resisted the impulse of rolling his eyes. At the next moment, he looked at the screen and said in a low voice: "OK, don''t go there." "Ah?" Lin family people are still puzzled, subconsciously along her eyes also look at the screen, the results of a glance to see the screen on the top of the sprinkled with blood, and then one after another scream for mercy ring. The cry for mercy was not from the Lin family, but from those who were tied behind the screen. Jiang Wanbai pursed his lips and looked at the screen. Even though it was covered by the screen, he could still see the shadow on the screen. Therefore, he could even see how those fox demons cut off a person''s head and tear a person''s throat Jiang Wanbai closed her eyes. She squeezed the dust in her hands. Her heart beat faster. The bloody smell from the tip of her nose excited her anger. She had to close her eyes and recite the heart clearing formula in her letter. Qi Qingxing, who was standing on one side, thought she couldn''t stand the bloody scene, so she said in a low voice: "since they have offended the fox demon, it''s reasonable for the fox demon to revenge. If you don''t save them, you just conform to the law of heaven, don''t rush to blame yourself..." Blame yourself? In fact, she didn''t feel remorse at all. She even felt happy and wanted to I also participated in the killing. Jiang Wanbai''s hand is getting tighter and tighter. She purses her lips and doesn''t speak. I don''t know how long it has passed. The scream behind the screen is getting weaker and weaker. On the contrary, the Lin family standing behind the screen suddenly screamed again. "Ah! Tao Taoist priest The old master''s voice has already brought a cry. Jiang Wanbai opened her eyes, and her hand holding the dust was loose. At this moment, she realized that her palms were wet and cold sweat, but her face was still, and there was no leakage. She just glanced at a head rolling out from behind the screen. The eyes of the head were dug out, leaving only two blood holes. With the mouth wide open, it was very painful to die. And the Lin family is to see this head just call so miserable. Jiang Wanbai took back his sight and said in a cold voice: "when I saw aunt Hu''s body before, why didn''t you call me so miserable? She was killed by your Lin family. " As soon as this was said, the Lin family shut up one after another. His eyes intentionally or unintentionally looked at the second master sitting on the ground with his aunt Hu''s body in his arms. To be precise, he unconsciously looked at Aunt Hu''s body, and then thought of the scream behind the screen just now. "At the beginning That''s what aunt Hu called it... " Aunt Xiu shuddered. Her expression was stunned. Looking at Aunt Hu held by the second master, it seemed that the screams she had heard began to ring in her mind. Chapter 448 It was aunt Hu''s scream. In fact, aunt Xiu didn''t say At that time, when Aunt Hu was dragged into the darkroom by the old lady''s people, aunt Hu had asked her for help and asked her to invite the second master to come over, but aunt Xiu did not go. Just then, from behind the screen came the sound of footsteps. And the fox demon lying in the window suddenly jumped in from the window. Jiang evening white eyebrow eyes congealed, way: "since you avenged, if you move other people, can be against the way of heaven, then, I have to intervene." As she said this, she threw the dust in her hand, and an invisible blade of wind fell directly in front of the fox demon. It almost wiped the fox demon''s raised feet and fell down. There was a deep hole in the place where the fox demon would have settled. If the blade had hit her foot just now, her foot would have been broken. Fox demon eyes across a trace of fear, she shrunk her feet, standing in place no longer action, just look at the screen. A man came out from behind the screen. When the Lin family saw the man''s face, someone immediately exclaimed, "aunt Hu!" And Jiang Wanbai finally saw what aunt Hu should have looked like. Even if she was a woman, she couldn''t help her heart beating faster when she saw aunt Hu. She even couldn''t help thinking, how could there be such a beautiful person in the world. The second master holding aunt Hu''s body realized something when he heard the cry. He looked up and murmured, "ah Rou..." As soon as the two words were uttered, tears slipped down his muddy eyes. If he felt that he looked at the corpse he was holding tightly, the body in his arms glowed with soft light and slowly turned into a white fox. Lin''s family retreated in horror. Only the second master, who was not afraid of the fox''s body at all, stood up with the fox in his arms and walked towards aunt Hu, saying, "ah Rou, I killed you I I shouldn''t have brought you back My mother is dead, and the one who killed you is also dead. Now I am left Ah Rou, you kill me I''m dead We can be together forever... " Speaking of the latter sentence, the second master''s face showed a strange smile, like expectation, like ecstasy. Jiang evening white looked at this scene, but slightly frowned, could not help asking: "do you know she is a ghost now?" Hu Niang''s soul is still in front of the people, but her heart is still full of resentment. Now that she''s avenged, it''s time to go to hell. The second master had already carried the fox to Aunt Hu. He held the fox''s body in one hand and reached out with the other hand to touch aunt Hu''s face. He said, "what if you knew she was a ghost? I just want to be with ah Rou, and the spring will be blue and blue... " However, when the second master''s eyes and hands were close to Aunt Hu, his hands passed through aunt Hu''s face and felt empty. "Ah Rou..." Hu''s mother seemed to have more tears on his face. But when Aunt Hu looked at him, her eyes looked like tenderness and water, and she seemed to have no feelings. Jiang Wanbai was much more direct. She stood there and never moved. She just asked in a cold voice, "where is the demon Dan in aunt Hu''s body?" Chapter 449 Since aunt Hu has been able to form, it means that she has cultivated a demon pill in her body. However, since the discovery of aunt Hu''s body, Jiang Wanbai has noticed that there is no demon pill in aunt Hu''s body. At that time, aunt Hu Dan''s body was broken, but the body of aunt Hu Dan was not broken. Either aunt Hu voluntarily gave her demon Dan to whom, or who forced her to take out her own demon Dan. Without the demon Dan, aunt Hu would be tortured to death by ordinary people like the old lady. Jiang Wanbai realized this only when she found that Aunt Hu did not have demon Dan. "What are you talking about?" The second master turned to look at Jiang Wanbai, with a puzzled face, "what demon Dan?" He turned back and asked aunt Hu, "ah Rou, is your demon Dan gone?" Jiang Wanbai pulled his lips and sneered. He also looked at Aunt Hu, who happened to be on Aunt Hu''s green eyes. Jiang Wanbai thought for a moment and said, "how do you deal with those who harm you? I don''t care, but other people, you can''t move." "I understand." Aunt Hu''s eyes flashed. She looked at the second master, and her face suddenly showed a gentle smile, like a gentle spring breeze, blowing into most of the hearts present. Even if the people of the Lin family were afraid of her death, they could not help shaking their minds for Aunt Hu at the moment. Aunt Hu looked at the second master''s eyes like a deep one, even the voice is very soft, she asked the second master: "master, do you really want to go with my concubine?" "Ah Rou, I will, I will..." "Ah Rou, I just want to be with you!" said the second master "Good." Aunt Hu laughed more gently, "we want to be together forever." Aunt Hu held out her hand to the second master. Originally, the second master could not touch her when he went to touch her, and her hand penetrated directly through her face. However, when Aunt Hu reached out to the second master, she could touch him. She gently adjusted his disordered hair in his ear, and her eyes fell on the body held by the second master in his arms, with a quiet expression, "master, don''t get my body It''s lost. " "Ah Rou, don''t worry. I won''t The second master hugged the body of the fox in his arms. Aunt Hu Yingying autumn eyes to see him, "master, you are very good, let''s go?" She took the lead to turn around and walk toward the door. The second master was holding the fox''s body and followed her. The fox, who was said ugly by Jiang Wanbai, showed his teeth and threatened the Lin family, and followed. Seeing that the second master had already reached the door position, aunt Hu had already crossed the threshold, and her figure had disappeared in the dark like ink, which had been invisible for a long time. If the second master took one more step, she would have disappeared like aunt Hu. "Dad Cried the young master. The second master didn''t even stop for a moment, and even quickened his pace. He seemed afraid that Aunt Hu would go too fast and leave him behind. "What else do you want him to do? Your father is crazy The second lady grabbed the young master and yelled in a low voice. Although the eldest young master''s face was unwilling, he still stood still and did not catch up with him. When the Fox also disappeared outside the door, the door "bang" was closed by the wind. The Lin family were shocked and looked at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai was also looking at Aunt Hu''s direction of departure. At this time, he sighed and felt a small array disk from his sleeve and threw it up. Chapter 450 The array disk turned very fast, emitting a white light, and disappeared in the air. "It''s settled. I I left with Qi Shizi. " Jiangwan Baidao. The old master was worried and asked, "Taoist priest, what did you just throw out? What if those fox demons come back when you''re gone? " But they saw it with their own eyes. The fox who came with aunt Hu originally wanted to fight them. At last, Jiang Wanbai''s invisible blade shocked him. So the people of the Lin family are very worried. As soon as Jiang Wanbai leaves, those fox demons will come back again and kill them when Jiang Wanbai is not there. "The array plate is used to protect you. As long as the fox demon comes to you again, I will know that I will come here in time, but if it is other poor way, I can''t guarantee it." Jiangwan Baidao. "Ah? So What if something else is trying to harm us? " The first lady said in a panic. Jiang Wanbai sneered. He had already come to Qi Qingxing''s side. He looked back at Lin''s family and said, "if you do more injustice, you will die. You don''t have to worry about it!" Even the eldest and second young master Lin Kuan and the second Madame did not participate in the fierce fighting in the inner houses of the mansion, but they also did other heartbreaking things. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai''s words also made them feel guilty and regretful. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing stopped at the door and turned their backs to the Lin family. Jiang Wanbai said, "I''d like to say a few more words. Even if the old lady of your mansion is dead now, it seems that the anger and revenge of the fox clan have been over. However, her soul goes to the underworld. According to the things she has done, the 18th floor hell will have to go through. I don''t know what When can I wash away my whole life''s evil debt, I''ll mostly put myself into the way of animals when I come out. " Having said this, Jiang Wanbai no longer has the interest to talk to the Lin family, and Qi Qingxing has already reached out to open the door. The cold wind is blowing outside, but the ink like night has faded a lot. At least, you can see the lanterns hanging outside, and the housekeeper and other servants waiting in the distance. Seeing Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing coming out, the housekeeper rushed forward and looked at the room and asked, "Taoist priest, is everything ok?" Jiang evening white point head, did not say much, and Qi Qingxing directly left the Lin Fu. In the room, the Lin family couldn''t return to their senses because of Jiang Wanbai''s two words before he left. Until the eldest lady and the third lady next to him, they suddenly fell pale. There was a lot of blood on their hands. They didn''t faint in front of the fox demon before, but now they are stunned by the words going there. The dream is full of eighteen hells and the nightmare of being an animal in the next life. In addition to the two ladies were scared to faint in the past, Lin house also happened a strange thing, the old lady''s body, together with the bodies of those killed by fox demon all disappeared. Only the traces of blood splashed behind the screen remind the Lin family that what happened before is not their illusion. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing left the Lin family together. The carriage of Qi Houfu was waiting outside, but it was not green bamboo. Qi Qingxing took a look at the coachman as he helped Jiang Wanbai into the carriage. Chapter 451 The driver''s face was strange. He had a hat on his head, which blocked his eyes. "What''s your name?" Qi Qingxing suddenly took Jiang Wanbai''s hand and didn''t let her sit in the carriage. He looked at the coachman and asked. The coachman moved, and his excessively white chin came out from under his hat. He grinned and his voice was a little shrill. He said, "son of a generation, the little one is Li Hu. He has just entered the mansion." Qi Qingxing looked at him for a moment, but did not say anything. Jiang Wanbai''s hand moved in his palm. Qi Qingxing looked at Jiang Wanbai and looked at her eyes. "I''m hungry, OK. Let''s go back early." Jiang Wanbai winked at Qi Qingxing. "Good." Qi Qingxing responded, but he did not let go of Jiang Wanbai''s hand. He grabbed her with one hand and the edge of the carriage with the other. He easily got on the carriage and got into the carriage with Jiang Wanbai. There was a little lamp on the small table in the carriage. The light was not bright, but it was enough to light up every place in the carriage which was not big enough. Next to the lamp was a pot of tea. Qi Qingxing, who would pour a cup of tea to Jiang Wanbai after getting on the carriage, sat still this time. Instead, Jiang Wanbai poured two cups of tea with the teapot. "Late?" Qi Qingxing''s eyebrows were almost invisible, and some disagreed with her drinking tea on the carriage. Jiang Wanbai gave him a smile and said in a soft voice, "don''t worry, the carriage is our own carriage, and there is no problem with things." With her words, Qi Qingxing was relieved, and he took a sip of tea. In the following time, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing did not speak again. The carriage moved forward unsteadily. Neither of them wanted to lift the curtain of the carriage to see where it was going. I don''t know how long it took, but the carriage stopped. "My son, miss, here we are." Li Hu''s slightly shrill voice rang through the curtain of the carriage. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other. When they got off the carriage, Jiang Wanbai put a jade Rune into Qi Qingxing''s hand. She didn''t mean to cover up her voice. She said to Qi Qingxing: "it''s freezing. Send me the fox skin to make a cloak for me. Don''t do it in white." Qi Qingxing looked relaxed and relieved. When Jiang Wanbai crossed him and went outside, Qi Qingxing caught her. "Ah hang?" Jiang Wanbai looks back at him. Qi Qingxing, however, drew out a long box from behind and handed it to Jiang Wanbai. In a low voice, he said in a low voice: "the imperial imperial imperial sword can cut off demons." As he spoke, he opened the box. Sure enough, there was a sword on the golden brocade cloth in the box. Before the sword came out of its sheath, Jiang Wanbai already felt the fierce dragon spirit on it. As soon as her eyes lit up, she immediately laughed, "such a good thing, OK, you should have taken it out earlier." As he said this, Jiang Wanbai reached out and took the sword and put it into Qi Qingxing''s hand. "Late?" Qi Qingxing twisted his eyebrows. At the next moment, he heard Jiang Wanbai say: "it''s just right. After practicing for such a long time, it''s time for you to practice. Try my tianyinmen''s skills. I heard from my grandmother that you learned some moves from a martial arts master in order to exercise when you were young. How much do you remember?" Qi Qingxing understood what she meant. She opened her eyebrows and laughed. There was a different brilliance in his eyes. He said, "remember all of them." Chapter 452 He was not in good health since he was a child. He could not learn to ride and shoot like other people, and he could not do too much strenuous activities. However, Lord Qi invited a martial arts master to teach him some boxing skills to strengthen his body. But because of his poor physical quality, Qi Qingxing learned only a few moves. No matter how much he had, he would have no energy. "The ability to move is enough." Jiangwan Baidao. There are moves, plus the imperial imperial imperial sword, and the cultivation skills of Tianyin gate. Whether Qi Qingxing can kill these fox demons or not, at least, there is no problem in self-protection. Jiang Wanbai got out of the carriage first. When he got outside, he saw the darkness around him. It wasn''t the gate of Qihou mansion at all. There was nothing but black or black around. It was as if they broke into the black with the carriage and couldn''t get out. Late at night, the white coachman came out from under the eaves of the white carriage, standing under the eaves. "What do you do with your hat? Too ugly? Block your face Jiang Wanbai sneered and sneered. As a fox demon, how can you bear to be called ugly?! Li Hu suddenly lifted his hat, revealing a pair of green fox eyes, with that pale face, red lips, strange, but strange good-looking. "Li Hu? Fox Jiang evening white pick eyebrows. Li Hu snorted, his hands turned into Fox paws, and made an offensive posture. He snorted, and his voice became more and more sharp, "you are smart! However, since you recognize me and dare to follow me in the carriage, you don''t know whether you are really capable or arrogant "Have I any skill, haven''t you told him?" Jiang Wanbai''s eyes turn and fall on his left. Her left side is also a piece of black color, but when her side face to that side, those black color surging, suddenly turned into a sharp blade towards her face, Jiang Wanbai held the brush to block it. The blade and the dust almost disappeared at the same time. At the same time, Jiang Wanbai''s art of change disappeared, revealing her original appearance. "You There was a cry in the dark. It was the fox who had been cut off by Jiang Wanbai in Qihou''s house last time. At the moment, she looked at Jiang Wanbai''s eyes with disbelief. After all, whether it was in Qi Hou''s house or later in Lin''s house, Jiang Wanbai has been facing these fox demons as an old Taoist. These fox demons suddenly saw that Jiang Wanbai had changed. They were a little bit suspicious. They were not sure which was the real appearance of Jiang Wanbai. However, Jiang Wanbai had already sneered and said, "you fox demons are good at changing skills, but I can''t see that I used the skills of change. It seems that you foxes do not pass the moral standards one by one. Are you normal Did you have a dream when you studied with the elders of the clan "Sharp teeth and sharp lips!" The fox demon roared, and his sleeve was a few black blades coming towards the river. Jiang Wanbai stood still, but when the blade reached her eyes, she rolled her sleeve robe forward and immediately knocked down all the sharp edges. However, there was nothing wrong with her sleeve robe. Instead, there was a golden Rune flowing. "Fortunately, I''m wearing a robe." Jiang Wanbai side of the head, laughing, "hide to do what? Self deception? Why don''t we all come out? You, you and you... " Chapter 453 Jiang Wanbai held out his fingers and pointed in some directions. He pulled out all the fox demons that he thought were well hidden. With the two that had come out, there were five fox demons in all. Today, there are no few fox demons to stop her. The face of the fox demon has changed. Li Hu Chao''s fox demon with broken tail asked, "don''t you say she''s not powerful?" In their border, but they can find out all their hiding places, which is nothing serious? Li Hu was going to vomit blood. He had already retreated. Of course, the fox demon with broken tail knows that Jiang Wanbai is actually a little fierce, otherwise, she could not have broken one of her tails in her border on that day, but she could hide the matter and only said that Jiang Wanbai was a little fierce, but she was definitely not their opponent. Otherwise, how can these four fox demons be cheated over. "Isn''t there another one? That''s her husband. We''ll catch that man, and we''ll soon be able to deal with her? " The fox demon with broken tail flashed a trace of cunning in his eyes and said to a companion, "you entangle her. I''ll catch that man in the carriage!" For today''s plan, the other four fox demons are not good, so they have to agree to her plan. Hearing that they were planning to catch Qi Qing and threaten themselves, Jiang Wanbai snorted and crossed her eyes. When the four fox demons came, she reached out and took out a handful of runes from the storage ring and threw it at the four fox demons without money. For a moment, thunder, fire charms, ice and water All kinds of attacks met the four foxes, which caught them off guard. "Why does she have so many runes?! Is there no money for the rune paper? " Li Hu broke down and yelled. Just like this, his hair was ignited by the fire talisman. When he finally put out the ignition, a sky thunder began to ring. Li Hu was so scared that he ran away and looked up. He was relieved that he didn''t see the thunder falling down. He realized that it was in their border. It was not so easy for him to fall down. "Our border is not going to last!" Another fox demon shrieked. The sky thunder outside fell on their border. The border was already a little shaky. If it continued to fall, their boundary would soon be defeated by the sky thunder. Jiang Wanbai, of course, heard the cries of these fox demons. She chuckled and took out a handful of runes to throw them out. Li Hu saw it and immediately called out, "don''t you care about your husband?" "He will be all right." Jiang Wanbai, the old God in the road, raised his hand and threw the rune paper out. "If the border is broken, it will attract a lot of people! Do you want to be seen by ordinary people? " Li Hu called again. Jiang Wanbai snorted, took out an array plate from the storage ring and said, "do you think only you can lay the border?" The moment the words fell, the boundary was completely broken, and the array disk in her hand also flew out. At the moment that the boundary between the fox demon and the fox demon was completely broken, Jiang Wanbai''s boundary had also been unfolded, seamless docking, covering her and these fox demons again. Outside the border, the drunk rubbed his eyes and found that there was nothing in front of him, "strange..." He just saw a flash of white light, and saw several people. How could it disappear in a blink of an eye. The drunkard shook his head and walked away dizzily. In the enchantment, Li Hu and other fox demons obviously feel the boundary broken under their cloth, and they are trapped in another boundary that they can''t control. Chapter 454 The boundless grassland is no longer black. the boundless grassland is the favorite weather of jiangwanbai. She bends her eyes and laughs and says, "what''s good about being dark? It''s better. " The four fox demons were all looking at her with fear, and no one dared to rush forward. At this time, something happened in the carriage behind Jiang Wanbai. It was said that there had been no movement since the broken tail fox entered. The four Li Hu almost forgot her. At this moment, there was a sound in the sedan chair, and they all looked there. At one glance, they saw something flying out. When it fell to the ground, they could see that it was the fox demon with broken tail. "Why is there only one left in your tail?" After seeing the appearance of the fox demon with broken tail, Li Hu immediately stepped back and looked at her suspiciously. The broken tail fox demon couldn''t speak. The blood was dripping behind her. The original three tails were broken in Jiang Wan''s white hands, but just one in the carriage. Now there is only one tail left behind her, and it''s still soft behind her. It seems that It''s also broken. "Yes It''s a royal sword. " The fox demon with broken tail shook his voice and looked at the carriage with fear. Hu suddenly said, "what are you scared of?! How can it be? " To be sure, what they fear most in the capital city is what comes out of the palace, and the Shangfang sword is even worse. However, those who fought with the former Emperor were not only stained with the spirit of dragon, but also the smell of bloody slaughter. Where can they resist these accomplishments. Qi Qingxing lifted the curtain of the carriage and came out. What he had in his hand was the imperial sword. As soon as he kicked his foot, he kicked a fox tail out of the carriage and fell in front of the broken tail fox. Looking at his own broken tail, the fox''s tears of pain came down, heartache, wound pain, pain everywhere, but she couldn''t do anything. "Do you know Master Lin er?" Jiang Wanbai, with his hands on his back, looks down on the broken tail Fox and asks. The broken tail Fox''s eyes flashed and said, "he''s from the Lin family. Of course we know him." "I ask you, what is the relationship between you and master Lin er?" After a pause, Jiang Wanbai pulled the corners of his lips and said in a meaningful way: "or to put it another way, do you know who is the Neidan of aunt Hu?" "How could I know." The broken tail fox denied without thinking about it. But the other four fox demons looked at the broken tail fox with strange eyes. Getting such an answer, Jiang Wanbai frowned slightly and lost the patience to continue to ask. The fox demon with broken tail bit her lip and saw that Jiang Wanbai had no patience. She was afraid of Jiang Wanbai''s killer and Qi Qingxing''s Shangfang sword in her hand. She even said, "I didn''t expect you to find Shangfang sword. It''s our fault. But you''d better let us go. Otherwise, if something happens here, the whole fox clan will not let you go!" "The whole fox clan?" Jiang Wanbai picked up his eyebrows and scoffed, "are you talking about the fox in that alley?" "Have you been to the alley?" The broken tail fox looked at Jiang Wanbai in disbelief. At the next moment, she was relieved. She said, "since you have been to Fox alley, you must know how many foxes there are. A white lantern is a fox. Do you know how to choose?" Chapter 455 Hearing the broken tail fox say so, the four Li Hu also came back to their senses, as if they had found the strength in an instant. They all raised their chin. Li Hu had just been beaten back to its original shape by Jiang Wanbai''s Rune paper. Now he licked his paws and squinted at Jiang Wanbai and said, "it''s still time for us to leave now, otherwise, you can''t let us go at that time." "It''s a coincidence." Jiang Wanbai began to laugh, his eyes were cold, "from the beginning, I didn''t want you to go, you forgot what I said before?" It''s freezing. The fox hair sent to her door to make a cloak for her. Don''t waste it! Li Hu and other foxes changed their looks and ran away. In the process of escaping, they didn''t forget to send a distress signal to their fellow foxes. They thought that they could not deal with Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing today. It is possible that they would still fall here, or they should find a companion to save their lives! "You have a bad memory." Jiang Wanbai watched them run away. He didn''t go after them at all. He just shook his head and said in a tut voice, "where can you go in front of the border under your cloth?" Soon, the five fox demons that disappeared ran back from the other end. As soon as they saw Jiang Wanbai, who was standing in place waiting for them, the five fox demons stopped and immediately understood that it was such a result to continue running. With a smile, Jiang Wanbai took out a handful of runes from his sleeve. Actually, she took out a handful of runes from the storage ring. She held the rune paper and shook it. She looked at the five fox demons and said, "OK, so Who will start with? " Qi Qingxing stood by her side with the Shangfang sword in her hand. Looking at this scene, she saw a helpless smile in her eyes. Holding the sword by hand, the five fox demons suddenly trembled. Whether it was the Fu paper in Jiang Wan''s white hands or the Shang Fang sword in Qi Qingxing''s hands, they were afraid. "You You can''t kill us! You can''t afford the Revenge of the fox clan Broken tail fox demon shakes the voice way. Jiang Wanbai glanced at her and said, "really? I just want to try. " Jiang Wanbai''s eyes crossed a trace of cold, since these foxes dare to come to her trouble, want to kill her? Even if she didn''t succeed, she would not let it pass easily. She really wanted to kill. However, just when Jiang Wanbai was about to start her work, the border under her cloth fluctuated. Jiang Wanbai''s hand holding the rune paper curled up in an instant, and she looked up. "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing also noticed the mistake and asked in a voice. "Fox night, five people have not come out of the river "Hum! How do you die this time Broken tail fox toward Jiang Wanbai complacent way, looking at her and Qi Qingxing''s eyes are resentment. Soon, the boundary between Jiang Wanbai cloth and Qi Qingxing was broken, and the dazzling white light flashed through. While Jiang Wanbai reached out to block his eyes, he put his other hand to the side, trying to catch Qi Qingxing''s hand. Fortunately, when she stretched out her hand, Qi Qingxing also extended his hand to her. At that moment, Jiang Wanbai was relieved and her brain was turning rapidly. What else could make her and Qi Qingxing escape. At least, before Qingyi came back, Jiang Wanbai knew that it was impossible for her and Qi Qingxing to face these problems. At the moment, these fox demons were obviously more powerful than Li Hu''s five fox demons, which could break her boundary. Chapter 456 When these thoughts flash through his mind, the white light has disappeared. The wind blows, and the cold is piercing. For a moment, Jiang Wanbai even mistakenly thinks that he and Qi Qingxing have returned to the outside world. After all, everything in the border will not give people a real feeling, unless the people who set up the border have a high level of cultivation, which can make the wind, cold and hot feelings in the border real, just like the border under the cloth of the broken tail fox in the garden last time, and the boundary under the white cloth in the river evening just now. In fact, it is just like the most basic illusion. It just changes everything in people''s vision and separates them from the original real world. But in fact, the sense of temperature and other tactile feelings are not affected by the scene inside the boundary. However, when Jiang Wanbai takes off her hand to cover her eyes, she can see the scene in front of her eyes. Her body is tense and her heart is sinking. Her border was broken, and the fox lane, which she had once seen in a carriage, appeared before her. Those white lanterns are shining with green and faint light, like a fox with endless dark eyes looking at you, which makes people''s scalp numb. But five fox demons, such as Li Hu and broken tail, have disappeared. I don''t know where they have gone. Jiang Wanbai looks back. Behind him is still a piece of black. In this dark world, the countless green lanterns become the only light. "Ah hang?" Jiang Wanbai looks at Qi Qingxing on his side, but he has a pale fox face, on which there are a pair of green and secluded nursing eyes. But strangely, Jiang Wanbai still feels familiar with this strange fox face. It''s like Qi Qingxing''s face, but I don''t know when his face began to show the characteristics of fox. Jiang Wanbai''s tight and stiff body slowly relaxed after feeling the familiarity. She relaxed a little and looked at the strange face in front of her. She did not shake his hand away, nor did she show anything different. She just asked, "OK, what did you see?" After discovering the change of Qi Qingxing, Jiang Wanbai also quickly remembered that when the white light just disappeared, Qi Qingxing should open his eyes one step ahead of her, and his first reaction must be to look at her. At that time, Qi Qingxing held her hand, which was obviously stiff. Thinking of what he saw at the moment, Jiang Wanbai can easily guess what Qi Qingxing saw. Sure enough, Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment and said, "I see your face has turned into a fox face." "Afraid?" Jiang Wanbai asked softly. In fact, Qi Qingxing didn''t need to answer this question at all. She already had an answer. After all, Qi Qingxing was stiff, but she didn''t shake off her hand, and did not stab her with the Shang Fang sword in the other hand. However, Qi Qingxing said: "afraid." "Well?" Jiang Wanbai looked at him, appeared puzzled, "then why didn''t you just shake off my hand?" "I''m not afraid of your face. I''m afraid you''re not you." Qi Qingxing has a low voice. Jiang Wanbai was at a loss for a while before he understood the meaning of Qiqing''s jargon. He was not afraid that Jiang Wanbai''s face would really turn into a fox''s face. He was just afraid that he would not be Jiang Wanbai any more. In such an obviously strange place, it was very difficult for him to find Jiang Wanbai back. More importantly, Qi Qingxing was afraid of Jiang Wanbai''s injury. Chapter 457 "I''ll always be there if you don''t let go." Jiang Wanbai thought for a long time, and finally just said such a sentence to Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing low should a, "I will not let go." Knowing that she was the one holding him, how could he let go, that is, to make sure he would not let go. So when he saw Jiang Wanbai turn into a fox face at the first sight, he became stiff for a moment, and then he determined that the person he was holding was still Jiang Wanbai. And Jiang Wanbai is so sure. She knows that she has not let go, so no matter what terrible people around her have become, she is very clear, that is Qi Qingxing. When this idea came to light, Jiang Wanbai found that Qi Qingxing''s face began to change slowly, just like the thick fog that had covered his eyes, revealing Qi Qingxing''s original face. As soon as he saw Qi Qingxing''s original face, Jiang Wanbai saw from Qi Qingxing''s eyes that he had also recovered his original appearance. In an instant, they looked at each other and laughed. Just at this moment, there was an ethereal light tut sound. Jiang Wanbai''s heart congealed. He looked up at the fox alley in front of him. For a moment, those dark green lanterns were like the eyes of a fox. They moved together. The ethereal voice rang again. "I didn''t expect that you are a pair of lovers who can directly break the old man''s magic." The voice is ethereal, as if it comes from the deep alley, but people can''t tell whether it is a man or a woman. "You made the border and the alley?" Jiang Wanbai did not answer it, but asked. From the alley came bursts of high and low laughter, all of which were charming and sentimental. However, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing stood there, and their expressions did not change. Maybe I realized that this kind of enchantment had no effect on Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Those laughter suddenly stopped at a certain moment, and stopped abruptly. Even from those green and secluded lanterns, there is a very dissatisfied mood, just like those foxes who are not bewitched by Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. "I did it. Why? Can you get out of here? " The male and female voice rang again. After that, without waiting for Jiang Wanbai to reply, he snorted: "as long as you can escape from the old body''s boundary today, I can make the decision. In the future, the fox people will never retaliate against you. How about all the previous gratitude and resentment?" "Master, you are so kind." A charming voice sounded in the alley, which immediately attracted several Jiao Xiao echo. Jiang Wanbai recognized the voice of calling master. It was the voice of the broken tail fox. Just listening to the voice, Jiang Wanbai could feel the full malice from this fox. She didn''t care. She just picked up her eyebrows and asked, "is that serious?" If he just breaks the border and escapes, Jiang Wanbai calculates the contents of his own storage ring in his mind, but he can''t do it She reached out and stroked her eyes gently, and lowered her eyes to block the coldness in them. "If you question me like this, I''m not happy." The ethereal voice said. Jiang Wanbai pulled his lips and laughed, "you can''t regret it." Before the voice dropped, she turned her palms hidden in her sleeve, and a stack of Rune paper was thrown out by her hand. Then, there were array plates and stacks of runes. Chapter 458 At this time, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing said with a smile: "fortunately, there are enough fufu and array plates drawn at ordinary times. Today, it can be used." When she was working on these things, she thought that some things would accumulate dust in her storage ring, but she didn''t expect that it would be useful now. The foxes in the fox alley were probably shocked by Jiang Wanbai''s great writing, so that they couldn''t get back to their senses in a short period of time. They were still unstable or shuddered. Only then did the foxes react. "Master, this person has a lot of runes and arrays, so she can''t just throw it down like this!" Li Hu''s voice rang from the alley. He can still remember the fear of being hit by so many runes before. He didn''t expect to face this fear again. Of course, Jiang Wanbai also heard the sound of a little panic in the alley. Her heart beat hard, and she had a bad premonition. So she subconsciously took out a handful of Rune paper from the storage ring, which was really thrown into the air without money. One side of Qi Qing behavior does not disturb her, has not made a sound, just holding her hand has not been loose. However, just as Jiang Wanbai threw the paper out, a demon wind swept through the alley. The evil wind rolled the rune paper, and the paper was crowded in the evil wind by the kitchen. In a moment, countless magic lights were lit up in the evil wind. Finally, the evil wind was scattered, but it had no effect on the border. Seeing this scene, Jiang Wanbai''s face sank in an instant, and she said, "you said that as long as I can get out of your boundary, you won''t be in charge of the previous affairs?" "I did say so, and this is still in effect, but I have never said that. I will not stop you." When the voice finished, he began to laugh. And the alley also sounded more laughter, without exception, are mocking Jiang Wanbai''s innocence. The broken tail fox said, "I''ll see how many runes you have. However, no matter how many runes you have and my master is there, your runes will be as useless as they were just now. You can scratch my master at most. Ha ha ha..." "This level can only tickle your master. It seems that your master''s skin is very thick. No wonder you are so shameless!" Jiang Wanbai said angrily with a smile. Looking at the old fox''s hand, she easily blocked the rune paper she threw out. Jiang Wanbai knew that there was a fox blocking her. The possibility that she would like to use the array tray and rune paper to go out was zero. In that case, she had no need to endure anything. Qi Qingxing stood beside him. Although he didn''t speak, he grasped the Shangfang sword in his hand. His eyebrows and eyes were cold. "Sharp teeth and sharp mouth! I''ll teach you how to talk With angry voice from the alley ring, at the same time, several evil wind from the alley has rolled out, toward the river evening white. Qi Qi''s mood changed, reaching out to pull Jiang Wanbai, trying to pull her behind him. But Jiang Wanbai didn''t let him do so. The rune paper and array plate in her hand were thrown out quickly to stop the evil wind. She took Qi Qingxing and quickly retreated to the back. After seeing the evil wind, Jiang Wanbai could imagine that if she and Qi Qingxing were involved in the evil wind, their bones would be broken. Chapter 459 It''s killing. A chill appeared in Jiang evening''s white eyes. She turned her head to Qi Qingxing and said, "ah hang, give me your sword." "Late, late." Qi Qingxing fixed to look at her, in the sword to her when the words stop. Jiang Wanbai almost saw what he thought in his heart at a glance, gritted his teeth and said: "forget your thought, ah hang. If we want to go, we will go together. Since we can''t leave, we will stay together, even if we really want to be buried here today..." Her eyes crossed the fox lane, and her heart was full of anger and murderous spirit. "I can still pull them to bury them." If you can''t leave, you can die together. At this moment, Jiang Wanbai''s eyes were covered with a trace of blood, but this blood color was quickly covered by the golden awn, and the golden awn slowly emerged from her dark eyes. Qi Qingxing clenched her hand and whispered, "OK." To die is to die together. Qi Qingxing droops his eyes and covers his unwillingness. Or because he is too weak to protect her, if His hand in his sleeve was curled up tightly, the back of his hand was bulging, his knuckles were white, but his eyes were bloodshot. "Ah hang! Stop it Jiang Wanbai, who is paying attention to resisting the evil wind, is also concerned about Qi Qingxing''s situation. Suddenly, he is aware of the signs that he is going to be possessed by demons, and quickly stops him. When he was in a hurry, he ran the heart clearing formula, and the skill was operated. In his voice, he poured a little bit of Dao FA''s profound meaning into his voice, and immediately defeated Qi Qingxing''s blood in his eyes, so that he could recover his Qingming. Seeing Qi Qingxing return to Qingming, Jiang Wanbai was relieved. She took out a jade amulet, bit her fingertip, put the blood into the jade Fu and gave it to Qi Qingxing. She said, "ah hang, drop your blood into it." Qi Qingxing did not hesitate at all. He bit his fingertip and dropped blood into it. The jade Fu flashed a light. Jiang Wanbai put the jade Fu in Qi Qingxing''s hand and said, "wait for me." Turning around and holding the long sword, he plunged into the evil wind. "Late, late!" Qi Qingxing reaches out to catch her, but only grabs an empty space. For a moment, his eyes are red. The demons who have just been defeated by Jiang Wanbai almost come up again. He holds the jade charm in his palm, unwilling to blame himself, and worries and regrets Many negative emotions sprang up in his heart and almost drowned him. There are countless voices in my mind. "You are useless! Don''t rush in with her "No! Can''t go in! You can''t do anything. If you go in, you will make trouble for her ¡°¡­¡­¡± The noise of those voices, without exception, is to show that one thing, it is his useless, which has created the present situation. He can only watch Jiang Wanbai commit danger, but he can do nothing but stand here. Qi Qingxing had already given birth to such a demon in the event of subduing demons in Daqing temple. But Jiang Wanbai at that time said that he could learn the skills of Tianyin gate and use this to stabilize him. But the heart demon has been there, just suppressed by Qi Qingxing. Until this moment, watching Jiang Wanbai rush into the evil wind with his sword in his hand, but he can only stand and watch, and the heart demon can no longer suppress it. "Master, that man seems to be possessed." In the alley, the charming voice rings. The ethereal voice gave a light "ha", smacked his lips, and said, "you can''t let him become a demon successfully. If he does, it will be a big trouble. I think he won''t be possessed by himself. I will give him a ride." Chapter 460 As the sound fell, a blade of wind swept out from the alley and went to Qi Qingxing''s heart. And Qi Qingxing stood there, his blood red eyes staring at the figure of Jiang Wanbai in the evil wind, and had no idea about it. On the contrary, Jiang Wanbai, carrying the Shangfang sword, wants to cross the evil wind to reach the fox alley. She has been hurt a lot by the evil wind, but she clenches her teeth and takes out the rune paper and array plate in the storage ring. Jin Mang in his eyes could not be covered up, but at this time his mind moved. When he turned back, he found that the wind blade stabbed Qi Qingxing''s heart. For a moment, Jiang Wanbai felt that her heart was pinched by a hand, which made her almost unable to breathe. Just at this time, the jade Fu that Jiang Wanbai put into Qi Qingxing''s hand before he left gave off a dazzling light, blocking Qi Qingxing''s face and blocking the wind blade. "Click!" The jade Fu broke into pieces in Qi Qingxing''s palm, which made Qi Qingxing''s eyes full of blood for a moment. However, it disappeared in a flash and was soon suppressed by the blood color. "Eh?" A voice of surprise came from the alley. Then, another wind blade flew out of the alley, accompanied by the old fox''s cold Laughter: "I''d like to see if you have any jade talisman to stop it!" Jiang Wanbai has gone back. She didn''t expect Qi Qing guild to give birth to a heart demon at this time. But it was very difficult to come in. At the moment, when I wanted to go out, the evil wind around her swept more fiercely, and fell on Jiang Wanbai''s body, leaving one wound after another. Soon, there was blood in those wounds, and her clothes were stained with large pieces of blood. "Yes Jiang Wanbai seems to have no pain. She stares at Qi Qingxing and calls for him to pull his mind back. However, at this time, she finds another wind blade sweeping out of the lane. The blade is divided into two parts, one stabbing at Qi Qingxing and the other towards Jiang Wanbai. The spirit consciousness is aware of the danger, and the alarm sounds constantly in his mind. But Jiang Wanbai doesn''t look back. He just keeps on walking towards Qi Qingxing, step by step. But in Qi Qingxing''s eyes, he didn''t know whether it was the blood color in his own eyes or the evil spirit in his heart. He saw Jiang Wanbai covered with blood, which made Qi Qingxing''s heart demon unable to suppress. For the blade of the wind again hit is ignorant. "Yes Jiang Wanbai reaches out her hand to Qi Qingxing. She has reached the edge of the evil wind. However, she can''t stop the blade that stabs Qi Qingxing''s heart. At this moment, anger and murderous intention suddenly rise from Jiang Wanbai''s heart. Her eyes turn into golden eyes, but she still lingers with a layer of blood. "Do you want to be possessed?" A low drink suddenly blew up in Jiang Wanbai''s ears. The blood color in Jiang Wanbai''s eyes faded away, leaving only a touch of gold in her eyes, and her Lingtai was suddenly clear and bright. The wind blade, which has arrived at Jiang Wanbai, is suddenly shattered by a red light, and then disappears completely with those evil winds. "Tsing Yi!" Jiang night white eyes a bright. Qingyi was standing beside her, holding her arm with one hand. On the side of Qi Qingxing''s body stood a young man in white. His hair, eyebrows and eyelashes were all white. Only those eyes were a little more golden than Jiang Wanbai''s golden pupil. He was standing on the side of Qi Qingxing''s body. Just when the wind blade stabbed Qi Qingxing''s heart, he crushed him with one hand, and his other hand patted Qi Qingxing''s shoulder. The golden light flashed by, and the youth also drank a low voice. A subtle dragon song could be heard in his throat. Chapter 461 The golden light penetrated Qi Qingxing''s body from his palm. Walking in Qi Qingxing''s body, he quickly suppressed his heart demons. Qi Qingxing''s eyes faded with the speed visible to the naked eye. "It is also Qi Qingxing''s fate to get him to volunteer." When Qingyi saw this scene, she was also startled, and she murmured subconsciously. Jiang Wanbai also heard this sentence, but now she has no mind to take care of others, just want to confirm whether Qi Qingxing is well. Fortunately, the evil wind has been dispelled. Jiang Wanbai stumbles to Qi Qingxing and sits on his knees in front of him. He reaches out to touch him, but he is a little afraid. He puts his hands in front of Qi Qingxing, and is helpless. Until a moment, her hands were held. "Ah hang..." Qi Jiang''s eyes were almost empty before he looked at him, but his eyes were full of tears. "I''m sorry." Qi Qingxing holds her hands and holds her tightly in his arms. Her voice is hoarse and there is regret. Almost He was almost possessed, almost He lost her. Although Qi Qingxing was almost possessed by the devil, he still saw what happened in front of him when he was possessed, including Jiang Wanbai who turned around and walked towards him, regardless of the blade behind him. If Qing Yi didn''t appear in time and the wind blade entered his heart, he would really lose her. Jiang Wanbai tightened Qi Qingxing''s skirt and buried her face in his shoulder socket. She took a hard breath and held back the tears in her eyes. She couldn''t cry. Now is not the time to cry. "These are the two younger generation I told you about, Jiang Wanbai, Tianyin disciple, Qi Qingxing..." Qingyi wanted to say that Qi Qingxing was just an ordinary person, but his eyes flickered on Qi Qingxing''s body and raised his eyebrows slightly. He was surprised and said, "it seems that he has also practiced the skills of Tianyin gate. After Qi Qingxing came to his senses, the young man in white took back his hands and carried them behind his back. Hearing this, he just answered. Seeing both Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, he stopped for a moment and said, "Mingya." He is very reticent. I don''t know how to speak. The whole person is full of a bad breath. "Mingya is his name." Tsing Yi explained. Jiang Wan nodded his head and stood up with Qi Qingxing. They stood side by side and said thanks to Mingya and Qingyi. They didn''t say anything else. After all, it''s not the other time. However, when she and Qi Qingxing turn around and look at the fox alley, they find that the lane is not only twisted. "What''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai asked in a low voice. "I just wanted to run, but I couldn''t run away." Obviously, there is no light Lane in fox''s eyes. Jiang Wanbai suddenly remembered what Qingyi had said before, saying that these fox demons had touched the scales of the white dragon. Obviously, Mingya was the white dragon mentioned by Qingyi. She looked at Mingya sideways and, as expected, touched the ferocity and killing intention of Mingya. Her heart trembled and she felt cold. She could not help but kneel down. The tyranny of the dragon people is the existence of subjecting all things. Especially the dragon people who are in anger. All day long, the lanterns in the fox alley were shaking. The little foxes, such as Duanwei and Li Hu, did not dare to make a sound any more. However, the ethereal voice could not run away, so he immediately softened. Chapter 462 The voice said, "it''s really the people who have provoked these two young friends and called for the younger generation to come forward. I don''t know the inside information. I''d come to help the people. If I knew that there were two elders, I would never dare to come here I hope the two elders will spare the younger generation this time. " Old fox used to talk about "old man" and put on airs. Now he talks to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing as "little friends" one by one. He claims that he is also a "younger generation" one by one. He is afraid that Qingyi and Mingya will settle accounts with her. From the fact that Qingyi and Mingya suddenly appear in the border without disturbing her, the old fox knows that she is not the opponent of these two people. More importantly, she can not see whether the two are demons or human beings at all, but there is a kind of awe born from the bones, which makes her subconsciously want to submit. The old fox was able to speak under great pressure. Those little foxes could not even speak. They had difficulty breathing. They only felt pain in the elixir field and seemed to be broken at any time. This feeling gives rise to a sense of fear in the heart of all fox demons. If the demon pill is really broken, it means that their hundreds of years of cultivation for thousands of years have all failed. And the demon Dan is broken, it will damage the foundation. There is no saying to start from scratch. If the foundation is destroyed, it is difficult to go to heaven if you want to practice well. Qingyi didn''t pay any attention to these foxes at all. She said to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing: "let''s see, who let these little foxes not listen to the instructions of the elders of the clan, and what''s wrong with them? They should touch the scales of this one..." Speaking of the last few words, Qingyi lowered his voice, which was hardly audible. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing take a look at each other and know that it''s better not to mention these things, although they don''t know what Mingya''s "scale" is. It''s just Jiang Wanbai looks at the fox alley and thinks that it should be related to the fox alley. The foxes in the fox alley didn''t hear Qingyi''s words at all. Naturally, they didn''t know where they were wrong. They thought Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were the younger generation of Qingyi and Mingya. Mingya''s cold eyes flashed by. He didn''t make a sound all the time. He held out his hand directly and grasped the whole fox alley. For a moment, the whole fox alley seemed to be held in the hand by an invisible big hand. As Mingya''s fingers tightened, the whole fox alley was crushed and scattered. At least a dozen fox lanterns were directly crushed. At the moment of crushing, the light of those lanterns was also instantly extinguished. Jiang Wanbai''s heart leaped and vaguely guessed what it meant. As the broken tail fox said before, every lantern in the fox alley is a fox. Jiang Wanbai speculates that it is similar to the existence of the soul lamp. If the soul lamp goes out, it means that this person no longer exists in the world. In the same way, these fox lanterns were directly crushed out, which should also mean that a fox was directly crushed to death. However, under the strong pressure, these foxes did not even cry before they died. The lanterns that fell down with the broken alleys became foxes at the moment of landing, and fled around one by one. Dozens of foxes, white, gray and yellow Chapter 463 Jiang Wanbai looked at them and felt dazed. For a moment, he couldn''t recognize which one of them was the old fox. For those fleeing foxes, Qingyi didn''t make a move, and Mingya''s expression did not change at all. He stood in the same place and did not move. He just turned over his hands and crushed the fleeing foxes one by one. It''s as easy as killing an ant. Looking at this scene, Jiang Wanbai is particularly touched. She suddenly realizes that this is the real strength. These foxes just looked at her and Qi Qingxing like a joke. But now, these foxes are ants in Mingya''s eyes. What about her? Isn''t it better than even a mole ant? Jiang evening white sleeve in the hand curls tightly, in the heart has an idea suddenly becomes very intense. She wants to be strong. One day, she will become as powerful as Mingya, no, stronger than him. At this moment, Jiang Wanbai''s eyes are like a fire. Over time, the fire will always meet the wind and become more and more prosperous. Qi Qingxing, standing beside Jiang Wanbai, looks almost the same as her. To be stronger is what Jiang Wanbai wants to do and what Qi Qingxing wants to do at the moment. However, Qi Qingxing is more confused than Jiang Wanbai. He doesn''t know what to do to become stronger. In a trance, he seemed to think of the feeling of the invasion of the heart demon. At a certain moment, he felt that he was full of power, and that power was given to him by the heart demon. Qi Qingxing''s eyes flashed slightly, and soon the idea was suppressed. Jiang Wanbai didn''t notice this. She saw that there were fewer and fewer foxes fleeing. Mingya was not in a hurry. He started from the slowest Fox and gave them an illusion. It''s like if they run fast enough, they can get out. Running in the front is the smallest fox, probably because of the small reason, so extra flexible, run fast. Seeing the fox die, only the little fox is left, and the little fox has already run to see only a little black spot. Jiang Wan looks at Mingya unconsciously, wondering whether Mingya will let go of the little fox. There is no way for the old fox to die. Just thinking of these, Qi Qingxing''s low voice sounded in his ear: "late night, is that fox?" Jiang Wanbai a Leng, toward Qi Qingxing to see, Qi Qingxing way: "the border is not scattered." This is still the border under the cloth of the old fox. The border is not scattered, which means that the old fox is still alive! Now, the youngest fox is left. Jiang Wanbai suddenly turns his head and looks at the little fox running forward. His eyes are cold. I heard Mingya snort coldly. As soon as she closed her fingers, she caught the youngest fox. The old fox had run in the front and probably thought that he could escape. As a result, the fox just showed his happiness, and felt that his body was tight. The scene changed in the next moment. She was carried in the air by an invisible hand. In front of her was Jiang Wanbai and others. "Haw haw..." The old fox''s eyes turned, his limbs fluttered in panic, and his mouth uttered a tender voice for mercy: "my Lord! Let me go! I don''t know anything! " "Don''t know anything?" Qingyi, who has been watching the opera, chuckled and said, "is fox Lane arranged by you? This border is also yours. Just now it''s yours. Are you going to kill Jiang Wanbai and Jiang Wanbai? What a fool we are! " Chapter 464 Speaking of the last sentence, Qingyi''s tone suddenly became sharp. Seeing that he couldn''t hide it, the old fox no longer pretended to be able to hide it. He resumed his original voice and continued to beg for mercy: "my lord Lord, you let go of the little ones. The little ones have already known that they are wrong. Moreover, your majesty, you have killed so many of the younger ones. Isn''t it enough for you to vent your anger? My Lord, will you spare the little one? If you leave the little one alive, if the elders of the family ask about the cause of death of these foxes, the little ones will not give up the adults! " The old fox''s voice was no longer ethereal, but rather sharp and harsh. When he said the latter words, there was a faint meaning in his tone. This time Mingya killed so many foxes, the fox clan would surely know. At that time, those more powerful fox demons in the fox clan would be investigated, and even if fox fairies were invited Qingyi instantly heard the meaning of the old fox''s words and sneered. Seeing that Mingya didn''t make a sound, she said: "in those years, Mingya almost destroyed your whole fox clan, or those old people in your family begged Mingya to let you fox people go, and invited other great talents to show up. Otherwise, how can you small ones come out to make trouble?" Hearing these words from Qingyi, the old fox suddenly stopped struggling. It seemed that he finally remembered who Mingya was. She opened her eyes to Mingya and couldn''t speak at all. The old fox finally remembered that the elders of the family had told them that they should never touch anything that they could not touch outside, but she "What''s wrong?" Mingya, who has been silent for a long time, finally makes a voice. The voice does not fluctuate and does not contain feelings, which makes this sentence which should be used by the elders to blame the younger generation also becomes cold and heartless. Let the old fox grow cold and despair. "Little The little one still doesn''t understand, "said the old fox, trembling. Qing Yi lightly tut a, way: "it seems that you usually more than in the family elders talk when the dream to go, this is completely did not listen to ah." The old fox couldn''t speak, but at this time he seemed to think of something. He quickly raised his voice and said, "my Lord, I really don''t know! They say that those who don''t know are innocent! My Lord, please let go of the little one! I will never do it again in the future Mingya didn''t speak, just glanced at Qingyi. Green clothes light cough a, helpless way: "well, I became the person that delivers a message for you today." Jokingly, he said this, and his face was slightly coagulated. He said in a cold voice to the old fox, "you are such a thing, and you deserve to make such an alley?" In Qingyi voice down this moment, Mingya''s five fingers instantly tightened. At the moment when the old fox demon Dan was broken, she suddenly remembered the origin of fox alley. It was a long time ago, she once heard a story told by an elder in her family. It was said that there was an alley in the six realms. No one knew where the alley was. However, there are people living in the alley who many people want to find but may never find in their lifetime. At the end of the alley, there is a young man who is waiting for a person, waiting for the owner of the alley, and everyone who enters the alley by mistake can exchange his most precious things with him for a condition of cultivation, elixir and immortality As long as the visitors can get enough for exchange, the youth can afford it. Chapter 465 At that time, the old fox was just a little fox. She always thought that the alley was very powerful. She also wanted a lane like that. She also wanted to meet the young man at the end of the alley who was waiting for the owner of the alley. Unfortunately, she still couldn''t find the alley until she became an adult and became an elder among the foxes in the family. So she set up such an alley by herself. At the moment when the consciousness disappeared, the old fox came back in a trance. When she heard the story, the elder''s face was blurred, but she heard what the elder said about the story behind the alley. ¡°¡­¡­ That young man is a white dragon, and our whole fox clan was almost destroyed in his hands. You should remember that in the future, people and things related to the alley, even if they are only a little bit related, you should stay far away from them. You must not be contaminated with everything related to the owner of the alley It''s all the scales of the white dragon. The one who touches it will be doomed. " Finally, she met the youth she had always wanted to see, but her heart was full of regret. Why didn''t she hear those words from the elder? The fox''s body fell down soft. At the moment of the old fox demon Dan''s death, the whole border began to crumble and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Jiang Wanbai blinked and found herself and Qi Qingxing standing outside an alley in the south of the city. She thought for a while and said in a soft voice, "this is the original fox..." She didn''t say the last two words. She guessed that the things related to the alley seemed to be the scales of Mingya. Before she was sure what it was, she didn''t even dare to say the word "alley". It''s better not to say it. Qi Qingxing held her hand tightly, his eyes fell on the dark lane without a candle, and whispered, "this is the original appearance here." This lane is just an abandoned lane. There are no white lanterns at all. All the things he and Jiang Wanbai saw before were illusions arranged by the old fox. "Let''s go back to the house." Jiang Wanbai looked back and saw their carriage not far behind. Qi Qingxing nods and looks at Qingyi and Mingya. Mingya doesn''t respond. Standing there with drooping eyes, he doesn''t have any unnecessary expression on his face. He doesn''t know what he''s thinking, or he is like this. Qingyi said to Qi Qingxing: "you go back first. Mingya and I have something to do." Her eyes swept into the alley and said, "this thing will always go to the fox clan. Later, Mingya and I will come to you." When it comes to Qi Jiang''s words, you don''t have a trace of green on her face Qi Qingxing looks at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai has such a momentary guilty heart. Qingyi and Mingya leave first. Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai return to the carriage. No one drives the carriage. Jiang Wanbai turns out a paper man and makes the paper man sit outside to drive the carriage. At this time, it was very late. The winter night was especially dark. The cold wind was howling outside, and the carriage was still warm. As soon as he got on the carriage, although Qi Qingxing''s lips were tightly pursed, he found out the cloak originally put on the carriage and wrapped Jiang Wanbai tightly. Chapter 466 Jiang Wanbai retracted into his cloak, looked at Qi Qingxing''s angry face, stretched out his finger, pulled Qi Qingxing''s sleeve, and whispered, "ah hang, are you angry?" "What do you say?" Qi Li looked down at her angry voice. Jiang Wanbai didn''t dare to speak for a moment. After a long time, he murmured in a low voice: "don''t you also have a heart demon? We''re even. " "Even?" Qi Qingxing was directly angry at her words, but he opened his lips, as if he couldn''t say anything. After all, he had already had a heart demon, but he kept it from Jiang Wanbai and didn''t tell her. And Jiang Wanbai also has long been aware of his own anomaly, is not with Qi Qingxing said. Jiang Wanbai has been secretly looking at Qi Qingxing''s face. Seeing that his expression is a little stiff, she quietly breathed a sigh of relief in her heart, gently coughed, and said: "now that everything has been put on the surface, we all know, ah hang, we are not the time to blame each other, but should think about it carefully, what should we do next!" She said solemnly, a little guilty to Qi Qingxing''s expressionless face, but she still insisted on saying, "otherwise, I will speak first? My heart demon should be due to the demon subduing array. I was influenced by those evil Qi in the demon subduing array before. Although I defeated the heart demon and came out, there is still a little magic Qi left. It''s not a big problem. It''s you. " Jiang Wanbai looked at Qi Qingxing, and her expression and tone became dignified. She said, "ah hang, if Mingya didn''t arrive in time and suppressed your demons, you would be really possessed just now. Have you ever thought about how to do if you are possessed?" "What to do?" Qi Qingxing held her hand and looked down at her. Her eyes were heavy. He said, "I don''t kill innocent people or do anything harmful to nature. On the contrary, if I get into the devil, I will have the power. Sooner or later, I can protect you." Jiang Wanbai was stunned. She didn''t expect Qi Qingxing to say such a thing. After all, countless people are either afraid of fear or disgust when it comes to obsession. Only Qi Qingxing. However, Jiang Wanbai has seen some people who are not resistant to being possessed by demons before, and even seek ways to be possessed. However, those people are evil in mind and are possessed for some ulterior purposes. After that, they do harm to heaven. Qi Qingxing doesn''t think it''s bad to be enchanted, but he just wants to have enough strength to protect Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai was shocked. She couldn''t speak for a long time. She looked at Qi Qingxing and opened her lips several times, but she didn''t know what to say. A moment later, she plunged into his arms, reached for Qi Qingxing''s waist, and said in a stuffy voice, "ah hang, it''s not as simple as you think. This road is too difficult to walk." People in this world always have prejudice against demons, just like facing demons and ghosts. It seems that these beings are born villains. Even many people who practice Taoism will have such prejudice. It''s like what he said the first time I saw him. There are too many such Taoists in the world. They don''t care whether the demons are good or bad. It seems that as long as they are demons, they will die. If Qi Qingxing really became a demon, Jiang Wanbai could not imagine how difficult he would be on this road. Chapter 467 Both of them did not speak again. When they returned to Qihou''s house, Qingzhu was standing at the door with a worried face. As soon as he saw the carriage coming back, he immediately ran to him, "young master, are you ok? I was driving a carriage, but I didn''t know why. I suddenly wanted to doze off. When I woke up, I found myself lying on my bed. Red bean said that I would walk back by myself It''s so strange. I''m going to drive a carriage for you, young master and master. How can you walk back at this time? " Qingzhu scratched his head as he spoke. Originally, he was worried about Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai. Now he saw that there was nothing wrong with them. Then he had something to worry about. He was already thinking about whether to go to see a doctor in the morning. He always felt that he was a bit like a sleepwalker. Jiang Wanbai can''t say it now. She is tired between her eyebrows and eyes. When she hears what Qingzhu said, she still smiles and says, "you probably got the magic of fox demon. It''s nothing big." "Ah That fox demon cheated me away, young master, are you ok? " Green bamboo immediately a face nervous asks a way. Jiang Wanbai shook his head. Qi Qingxing glanced at Qingzhu. He was a little better than Jiang Wanbai. He saw that Jiang Wanbai was tired and didn''t want her to talk to Qingzhu again. Receiving the sight from his childe, Qingzhu''s scalp is tight. At this moment, he just walks under the lantern. He also sees Jiang Wanbai''s fatigue. He immediately closes his mouth and asks nothing. Push open the courtyard door, Qi Qingxing toward a face anxious to meet the red bean way: "go to get the wound medicine." Red bean just froze for a moment, then quickly turned around and went to the room to get the medicine. Qingzhu was shocked and worried. He went around Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai and asked in an urgent voice, "young master, are you injured? Serious? I''ll go and get the doctor here! " He said he was about to run outside. Jiang Wanbai quickly called out, "green bamboo, it''s just a little skin broken. Just rub some medicine on it." This evening, she didn''t want to trouble the doctor. What''s more, the wound on her body would be better if she applied some medicine. Otherwise, ordinary doctors could not cure it. Hearing Jiang Wanbai say so, Qingzhu stops and looks at Qi Qingxing hesitantly. When Qi Qingxing also nods, Qingzhu gives up the idea, and then goes into the room to help get hot water. When red bean puts down the wound medicine, the two talents withdraw together. The red beans in the room had been lit by the stove early, and the temperature was very comfortable. Jiang Wanbai took off his cloak, and his clothes were cut a lot, and the edges of those holes were more or less dizzy with blood stains. "Destroyed one of my vestments." Jiang Wanbai gently Tut, a face of pain. It''s not easy to make the robes. Jiang Wanbai had to make such a long time ago. As a result, all of them have been destroyed and can''t even be repaired. Qi Qingxing''s eyebrows were tightly twisted. Hearing her words, his face suddenly looked ugly for a moment. When Jiang Wanbai turned his back to him, he untied his clothes and looked at her frosty skin covered with bloodstains. Qi Qingxing''s Distressed eyes would be red. "Is that what you mean by a little skin?" Qi Qingxing clenched his teeth, but he held a wrung hot pad in his hand and wiped the bloodstain on the edge of the wound for her. He was gentle and careful, and he had to apply medicine after wiping it. Jiang Wanbai was afraid to make a sound. After a long time, he murmured in a low voice: "isn''t this to coax the green bamboo? In case he wants to go to the doctor for nothing Chapter 468 Qi Qingxing snorted. By the time Jiang Wanbai''s injuries were all treated with good medicine, it was midnight. She was dressed in clean clothes. She was already dozing off in Qi Qingxing half of the time. Her head bit by bit, but she didn''t feel any pain at all. Qi Qingxing saw her so comfortable, as if she didn''t mean to put the previous disturbance in his heart at all. She was angry and distressed, but she was reluctant to wake her up by making a noise at this time. She had to be careful to avoid knocking her head down. "Ah hang, you should go back to bed. I''m so sleepy..." Jiang Wanbai covered his mouth and yawned, and his eyes were moist, pitiful and lovely. Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment, reached out to wipe the moist of the corners of her eyes for her. After answering, he watched her get into the quilt. He bent over to tuck in the corner for her. Seeing that she had been breathing smoothly in such a short period of time, a helpless smile appeared in his eyes. Qi Qingxing stood by the bed and watched Jiang Wanbai for a while. Then he stood up straight, turned around and went out. When he got outside, red beans were waiting at the door. Qi Qingxing said in a low voice, "she''s asleep. The things inside will be cleaned up tomorrow." "Yes." Red bean whispered, and when she went to pick up the things the next morning, she found that the basin was still there, but the medicine was all gone, not even a bottle. Red bean thought about it. There were only two masters in the room at that time. It must be impossible for other people to take the medicine, so he did not ask Jiang Wanbai about this matter. Although she only went to bed in the middle of the night last night, Jiang Wanbai had a good sleep and got up early. She didn''t stay in bed. After finishing, she heard that Qi Qingxing had not yet got up, so she didn''t rush out. She leaned on the bed and looked over and over with Arsene''s small body in her hand. Now the fox alley is settled. Jiang Wanbai has put down a big stone in her heart. The biggest thing hanging in her mind is that of Arsene. Even Qi Qingxing''s heart demons, after seeing Qingyi and Mingya, Jiang Wanbai is not so worried. Qi Qingxing''s heart demons can''t get in. Everyone''s heart demons can only be overcome by themselves. At most, the other people can only help suppress them when the heart demons attack. However, when the heart demons become more and more powerful, no matter how powerful others are, they can''t help to suppress them. The more severe the suppression is, the more difficult it will be to overcome when the demons appear again in time. Therefore, the existence of such a mind demon, only the sooner the better, otherwise it will only become more and more powerful. When Qi Qingxing came in from the outside, she saw that Jiang Wanbai was pinching a black thing in front of her eyes, but her eyes were blank and she was obviously in a daze. However, when she heard the opening of the door, Jiang Wanbai''s eyes soon had a focus. She looked at Qi Qingxing, put away the things in her hand, and got up and said, "OK, let''s go to have breakfast." While saying, he reached out and touched his stomach, muttering: "I''m so hungry." She just sat by the bed and ate two cakes to fill her stomach. "Let''s go." Qi Qingxing took her hand and went out with her. When they got to the place where they had breakfast, Jiang Wanbai saw that Qingyi and Mingya were also there. Qingyi was holding a small cage bag with chopsticks to dip in water. When she and Qi Qingxing arrived, they raised their faces and said, "good morning." Chapter 469 "Good morning." Jiang Wanbai replied with a smile. I don''t know why. Maybe she was infected by the emotion in the voice of Qingyi. She was in a good mood, just like Qingyi. Mingya sits over there and doesn''t start to eat. His eyes stop on Jiang Wanbai''s body for a while. Finally, he looks at Qi Qingxing and suddenly says, "have a chat after dinner?" Jiang Wanbai had already seen Mingya''s reticent temperament last night, so he suddenly made such a noise, and she was stunned for a moment. However, Qingyi and Qi Qingxing had no change in their looks. The former focused on eating, while the latter had a slightly restrained eye color and said, "OK." Jiang Wanbai soon returns to his mind and speculates that Mingya''s search for Qi Qingxing may be for Qi Qingxing''s heart demon. Thinking of this, she has already generated a lot of gratitude. Maybe with Mingya''s help, Qi Qingxing can eliminate the evil spirit more quickly. Except Mingya didn''t move his chopsticks for a meal, the other three people ate very well. As soon as Qi Qingxing put down his chopsticks, Mingya stood up, looked at Qi Qingxing and reminded him with silent eyes. Qi Qingxing sipped his tea, wiped the corners of his mouth and hands, and said in a low voice: "finish the porridge." "Good." Jiang Wanbai nodded obediently. Seeing Mingya standing there, he was not dissatisfied or impatient because Qi Qingxing didn''t get up immediately. He quietly relaxed in his heart and urged Qi Qingxing: "you go quickly." "Well." Qi Qingxing responded, and then he stood up and walked toward Mingya. Mingya had already turned and walked outside when he got up. But when Qi Qing walked out of the courtyard of Jiang Wanbai, they were already walking side by side. "To my study?" Qi Qingxing asked. Mingya nods. Without Qi Qingxing making a sound, he has already stepped into the courtyard next door. Qi Qingxing is not surprised at all. He only purses the corners of his lips and walks in together. Soon, they stand in the study. Qingzhu comes in and pours tea and immediately exits. In the study, Mingya is rare, took up that cup of tea, handed it to the lips and sipped it. The originally cold eyebrows seemed to be softened by the rising heat of tea. "Tea is good." Mingya simply praised a sentence. Qi Qingxing responded and sipped a sip of tea. He sat opposite to Mingya, raised his eyes and looked at him. He took the lead in saying, "I don''t want to get rid of the demons." "Think clearly?" Mingya is not surprised by Qi Qingxing''s choice. After putting down the teacup in his hand, he also looks at the past. At this moment, the expressions between their eyebrows and eyes are almost the same. Qi Qingxing nodded and paused for a moment, or added a sentence: "thank you for your kindness, and yesterday''s salvation." Mingya ignored these words, he still looked at Qi Qingxing, put his hands on his knees, and suddenly asked, "do you want to repair the devil? I can help you too. " Qi Qingxing''s expression finally had some changes. He fixed his eyes on Mingya and his thin lips moved. He spat out two words, "conditions?" "I want Tianlei bamboo." Mingya road. "Tianlei bamboo?" Qi Qingxing twisted eyebrows, "I don''t have this thing now." He didn''t even hear of it. Qi Qingxing thought in his heart that maybe he could go to wanshulou to look for it. He heard Mingya say, "there is jiangwanbai." Qi Qingxing originally hung his eyes in thinking. Hearing this sentence, he suddenly raised his eyes and looked at Mingya. His eyes were sharp and sharp. Chapter 470 Mingya didn''t care at all. He said, "call Jiang Wanbai, too. She should know your plan." When Qingzhu came to invite Jiang Wanbai to pass by, Jiang Wanbai just finished drinking the last porridge. She wiped the corners of her mouth and said to Qingyi, "then I will go." "Good." Qingyi nodded, and didn''t care about why Mingya and Qi Qingxing wanted to call Jiang Wanbai in the past. When entering the courtyard of Qi Qingxing, Jiang Wanbai thought that Mingya and Qi Qingxing were discussing how to get out of the evil spirit. Until she walked into the study, she heard something completely opposite to what she thought from Qi Qingxing''s mouth. "You want to fix the devil?" Jiang Wanbai has already sat down, because Qi Qingxing''s words excitedly stood up again, "ah hang, are you crazy?" She looked at Qi Qingxing, the hand in the sleeve curled up tightly. Qi Qingxing held her hand and took her to sit down with a serious look. "Late at night, I''m not crazy. What do I want to do, you should know." Jiang Wanbai instantly thought of what he said in the carriage last night. He also wanted to be stronger. He didn''t want to stand in the same place and watch her rush out when he was in danger again. He wanted to protect her, or to stand side by side with her. Yes, what does Qi Qing do to make such a decision? Jiang Wanbai is very clear in fact, but it is because she is too clear that she can''t accept it. Jiang Wanbai looks at him in a daze and says in a hoarse voice, "do you know how difficult it is to cultivate demons?" "Will you abandon me and stay away from me because I practice magic?" Qi Qingxing asked. Jiang Wanbai shakes her head without hesitation at all. No matter what Qi Qingxing looks like, she will not dislike him or stay away from him. Qi Qingxing''s eyes filled with a smile, he said: "that''s it." As long as she will not leave him once, as long as she is still there, even if this road is difficult to walk, he is willing to go on. Jiang Wanbai knew that she couldn''t stop him. She sniffed and held back her tears. She turned her head and refused to look at him. She said, "grandmother and Marquis should know that you are possessed by the devil. When other monks know about it, they will find them." "I''ll talk to my father, but grandma..." Qi Qingxing pursed his lips, then said in a deep voice: "grandmother is old, or don''t let her know." Jiang Wanbai still didn''t hold back. She looked at him from the side, and her eyes were slightly red. After seeing Qi Qingxing for a while, she became angry again: "since you have already planned well, what are you calling me to specially tell me?" "You should know." This sentence is Mingya said. When he said this, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing both looked at Mingya. Mingya drooped his eyes and said in a low voice: "he made this choice for you. No matter whether he can go on this road for a long time in the future, you should know." As for Mingya''s remarks, Jiang Wanbai has no way to refute this, but she just feels angry, so she purses her lips and doesn''t want to speak any more. But when Mingya asked for Tianlei bamboo in her hand, Jiang Wanbai also widened his eyes, subconsciously looked at Qi Qingxing, shook his head and said, "where did I get Tianlei bamboo? I''ve only seen it in some legends that have long been unable to tell whether it''s true or not. " Mingya a listen, the eyebrow heart can not be observed for a moment to understand, Jiang Wanbai himself does not know that something in her hand is Tianlei bamboo. Chapter 471 "You really have a thunder bamboo in your hand, very small, big thumbs, you have touched this morning," Mingya said So before seeing Jiang evening white, Mingya realized that there was a very light smell of Tianlei bamboo on Jiang evening white, and then he looked at her more. Jiang was stunned in the evening, her eyes slightly stared at the next moment. She turned her hand, her hand was facing up, and what lay in her palm was a small piece of dark things. Qi Qingxing recognized it at one glance. "The body of Essen?" "You said this is Tianlei bamboo?" Asked Jiang in the evening white towards the Ming Dynasty. If she said something with big thumbs, she had touched it this morning, and she didn''t know what it was. Only this small piece of arson broke it off to her body. Seeing the nod of Mingya, Jiang later white and Qi Qingxing looked at each other, and saw Qi Qingxing''s confusion, he explained subconsciously: "I only saw the records of Tianlei bamboo in a legend that didn''t know the truth and falsehood, but it was said that if a piece of Tianlei bamboo could be obtained, it would be hurt even when the nine heavy thunder robbers were lowered No one who has ever been robbed is divided into a thousand Because of this, in the past and present, I don''t know how many demons and practitioners want to find a piece of Tianlei bamboo. After all, with Tianlei bamboo, you don''t have to worry about falling under the thunder robbery. Only need to cultivate it with ease. Taoism is only a matter of the morning and night. But the river is born again in the late white, and no one has heard of finding thunder bamboo. She felt that there was no thunder bamboo in the world. I didn''t expect to let her touch after rebirth, and it was a already shaped thunder bamboo. ¡°¡­¡­ At the beginning, the fire in Daqing temple would not have been caused by thunder? " Speaking of Tianlei bamboo, the river in the white forehead of the late smoke, guess. But whether it is because of thunder, they can not be sure at present, but it is an unexpected joy to know what the essence of Essen is. Especially Jiang evening white, she was still worried about the fact that the events of Essen didn''t progress in the morning. The time for breakfast has made such a big progress. "By the way, are you sure it''s really a thunderbolt?" Jiang evening white still felt some unbelievable, and three dynasties Ming ya to determine the road. If the body of Arsene is really Tianlei bamboo, isn''t Arsene a moving lightning rod? Better than lightning rod! Lightning rod can not carry nine heavy thunder disasters from heaven. Mingya nodded, "I will not admit wrong." Jiang evening white a joy, the small body of a son to the Ming ya, smile and squint: "that day ray bamboo to you, a line of evil things to you, you can not let him happen." Probably with the event impact of Arsene, Jiang evening white to Qi Qingxing to repair the evil things seems not so resistant. But Qi Qingxing looked at her side, still can see her eyes of tension and worry. What is easy to do with the magic? He should not only get the power of the mind but also be completely controlled by the mind. Otherwise, Qi Qingxing will not be Qi Qingxing at that time, and he will become like most evil people, killing tyranny and losing human nature. Mingya said that he could help Qi Qingxing to practice magic, so that he could keep his own mental wisdom from being affected, which is to formalize the power of the mind devil into his own. But Jiang later in the white or worried, she was afraid Qi Qingxing could not enemy country, but finally by the heart possessed the body devoured his mind. Chapter 472 Mingya waved and put away the small piece of Tianlei bamboo, and then put a pamphlet on the table top. In a low voice, he said, "everything you want is on the pamphlet." Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing look at each other. When they reach out to get the book, they suddenly look up at Mingya. They only look at shangmingya''s golden eyes, but Mingya''s body is broken and disappeared in an instant. "He''s gone?" Jiang Wanbai, holding the book, murmured. Qi Qingxing nodded. "Ah I also want to ask him about Arsene Jiang Wanbai frets that Mingya will surely know more about Tianlei bamboo, which may help him solve the mystery of amnesia. It''s a pity that Mingya left like this, and they don''t know where to find people. They didn''t rush to read the pamphlet left by Mingya. After they came out of the study, they learned that Qingyi had also left. When I went to eat in Mrs. Qi''s yard at noon, Jiang Wanbai learned that a beggar reported to the official that many bodies of foxes had been found in an alley in the south of the city, and at the bottom of the alley was the body of a man whose heart had been dug out. "It is the second master of the Lin family who has been dug up." Qi Laofu is humane. She has heard something about the Lin family. After all, Mrs. Lin wanted to ask for mercy in front of her, but she refused directly. Mrs. Lin didn''t even see Mrs. Qi''s face. Jiang Wanbai held the little black cat in his arms and loved it. The little black cat had not been weaned, so she grabbed her hand and buried her head, sucking and biting. It didn''t hurt. Jiang Wanbai also thought it was fun and let it make trouble. Qi Qingxing didn''t find out at first. He thought that the little black cat was coquettish in Jiang Wanbai''s palm. Later, he found out that it was wrong. He took the back neck of the little black cat and picked it up. "Meow ~" the little black cat immediately scratched her limbs and cried pitifully, calling out the little milk sound. Jiang Wanbai looked at it, his heart was soft, and he was about to snatch the cat back. "Give me the sesame back quickly!" "He Niang!" Qi Qingxing not only did not return, but also called he Niang over and handed her sesame seeds to take away. He Niang thought, or with a smile in her eyes, she took the sesame away. When he Niang went out with the sesame in her arms, Jiang Wanbai could still hear the sound of sesame. "Yes Jiang Wanbai is in a hurry and shakes Qi Qingxing''s hand away. With a smile in his eyes, Qi Qingxing was not angry at all, and said, "when he Niang feeds it later, he Niang will hold it to you." Jiang Wanbai rings just sesame has been holding his hand to do things, hesitated for a moment, or nodded to agree. Qi old lady has been looking at the two people so noisy, and Mrs. Qing looked at each other, both faces are smiling. "Your grandmother''s body was taken out of the old Lin''s alley?" Jiang Wanbai sat back and asked Mrs. Qi. Although she was just addicted to the cat, she still heard what Mrs. Qi said. Mrs. Qi nodded and said, "the people of the Lin family have gone to recognize the corpse. It''s really the second master of the Lin family. I heard that the second master of the Lin family was taken out of his heart alive. When he was found, the body was stiff and his eyes were still wide open." In addition, there are many fox corpses in the alley where the Lin family''s second master''s body was found. So far, it is reported in the streets that the second master of the Lin family was cheated into that alley by the fox spirit to dig out his heart. Chapter 473 However, I''m afraid that only master Lin knows what the facts are. "Speaking of it, the Lin family has been in bad luck recently. Just at the beginning of the new year, the Lin family began to hold funerals. It is said that not only the second master of the Lin family, but also the old lady of the Lin family, also went last night." Qi Laofu is humane. She didn''t know how Mrs. Lin went. She just felt sorry. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing look at each other, and they don''t tell Mrs. Qi the truth hidden in this matter. The Lin family can take care of the pickled past. It has nothing to do with the people nearby. When he left from the old lady Qi, Qi Qingxing took Jiang Wanbai''s hand and walked slowly. He asked, "did aunt Hu kill master Lin er?" "I think so." Jiang Wanbai thought of what he found when he saw aunt Hu at that time. He said, "aunt Hu''s demon Dan is in the second master of Lin, but it''s very strange. When I found out at that time, Lin er''s body was more than aunt Hu''s evil spirit." At first, Jiang Wanbai thought that it was because the second master Lin had been to the fox alley, so the evil spirit on him was very mixed. Until he saw the broken tail fox again, Jiang Wanbai had a guess. The spirit of the second master of the Lin family is really complicated, but the two most obvious ones are from Aunt Hu and the fox with broken tail. Aunt Hu''s demon Dan is on the second master of the Lin family. What''s the story of Jiang Wanbai? It''s unknown. It''s only known that when Aunt Hu was working as an aunt in the Lin family, the demon Dan in her body disappeared. Otherwise, she would not have been killed by Mrs. Lin. But a person, how can stand demon Dan? When Aunt Hu was still there, she must have helped the second master of Lin to dissolve the evil spirit in the demon Dan, which made him not directly assimilated into a half human and half demon monster by the demon Dan. But then Aunt Hu died. As soon as aunt Hu died, it meant that the second master did not have the evil spirit brought about by the demon pill. Maybe for a month or two, aunt Hu helped him out for the last time and the result was supported. So it was OK for the time being, but after a long time, it was not necessarily. This is the origin of the second strong evil spirit of the second master Lin. That is the fox with broken tail. I''m afraid the fox clan had already found master Lin er at that time "I guess it was the broken tail fox who replaced aunt Hu to relieve the evil spirit of the second master Lin. the broken tail fox used his own demonic power. In the evil spirit of the second master Lin, she and aunt Hu had the strongest evil spirit, which makes sense." Jiang Wanbai thought. Qi Qingxing originally looked down to listen, but when they came to the garden, they glanced aside. He stopped and whispered, "it''s late." "What''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai returns to his senses and looks at the past with his eyes. He finds a big white fox lying on the roof of the house next to him. The fox''s green eyes are staring at her and Qi Qingxing. Jiang Wanbai can''t tell which fox is from the body, but she can tell the fox''s breath clearly. "Aunt Hu?" Jiang Wanbai slightly raises eyebrows. Seeing that Jiang Wanbai recognized himself, the fox''s sharp ears trembled. He stood up and walked slowly on the roof, with a charming smile in his voice, and said, "Taoist priest, you have guessed most of them right." Chapter 474 "Do you know I am a Taoist priest?" Jiang Wanbai was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that the broken tail fox didn''t recognize himself, but aunt Hu did Jiang Wan''s dark and white eyes were covered with gold, and she immediately saw that it was wrong. "Have you returned to the noumenon?" Jiang Wanbai asked with a frown. The former aunt Hu was clearly dead, but now aunt Hu is still a demon body. Even if aunt Hu took the demon pill back from the second master of Lin, for nearly half a year or more, the demon pill existed in Lin er''s body, which must have been consumed by him. Even if demon Dan is taken back by Aunt Hu, it is impossible for her to live again. But Jiang Wanbai quickly finds out the reason from Aunt Hu''s blood, "did you eat people?" Aunt Hu tilted her head and giggled. She said, "is that human? I don''t think I''m eating people. I just brought back what I should have taken. Taoist priest, I said that you guessed most of them correctly, but there are still some things you didn''t guess right. " Aunt Hu went to the top of the eaves and looked up at the sky. She told a complete story. At the beginning, it was indeed the best beginning of all love. At first sight, Lang was affectionate and my concubine intended to, and they soon decided to be together. Unfortunately, unfortunate things happened soon. When the second master fell into the lake and nearly drowned, it was aunt Hu who saved him. In order to save his life, he had to use his own demon Dan to continue his life. Fortunately, the master didn''t seem to care that she was a demon. On the contrary, he treated her better since then. Aunt Hu once thought that she had found her own love. For this love, she was willing to give up her cultivation and to be an ordinary woman in the house. Anyway, the second master Lin couldn''t leave her. Even if she didn''t love her in the future and had a new love, he couldn''t leave her. Without her, it would be sooner or later that the demon spirit in the body of the second master Lin was assimilated by the demon Dan into a monster of no man or demon. "How naive I am." Aunt Hu said softly and leisurely. There was wind on the roof, blowing her hair. She looked down at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing below, and continued to say: "or, I underestimated the human heart Do you think it''s the old woman who wants to kill me? No, it''s him... " It was the second master who wanted to kill her. "How could it be?" Jiang Wanbai frowned and couldn''t understand. "He should know what it means if you die? What''s the difference between killing you and killing himself? " "Of course there is a difference." Aunt Hu said, "in fact, at the beginning, he didn''t want me to help him overcome the evil spirit of demon Dan, because He wants longevity and strength. " If you don''t turn the evil spirit, he will become a monster without people and demons. His name will not appear in the book of life and death in the hand of the Yama, because he is already excluded by the six realms and the way of heaven. Even if you die, you can''t enter the samsara, and you will lose your soul. But if no one will kill him, he can also rely on Aunt Hu''s demon Dan, he will also become strong, as long as become strong, no one can easily kill him. This is a cycle. But aunt Hu refused. She didn''t want her lover to suffer the pain, nor did she want him to become a monster without human beings or demons. The second master of Lin said all his sweet words, but he couldn''t make aunt Hu change her mind. Later, master Lin no longer mentioned this matter, and aunt Hu thought he had given up. Chapter 475 "But I didn''t expect that he never gave up the idea. He knew that if he killed me personally, I could take the demon pill back, so he asked his mother to do it..." Aunt Hu''s voice was full of resentment when she thought of the pain she suffered at that time. At that time, she was tortured by Mrs. Lin, but she didn''t know that it was the second master Lin who wanted her life. The second master made an excuse not to be in the mansion and was far away. Aunt Hu couldn''t get the demon pill back. She had to be tortured to death. "You haven''t been in the dark room of the Buddha Hall? You haven''t discovered the Lin family''s secret yet. " Aunt Hu tilted her head and giggled a few times. The laughter was quiet and ethereal, but it made people feel cold. Jiang Wan''s white eyebrow was twisted even more fiercely. Her hands were folded in her sleeve, holding Mrs. Tang in her arms. When she heard aunt Hu''s words, she unconsciously touched her left wrist. Because of holding Mrs. Tang, her hands were hot, only her left wrist was cold. Yesterday, Mrs. Lin rushed to seize her wrist before she died. The cold feeling was always there, just like the maggot of tarsal bone. Jiang Wanbai drooped his eyes and covered his eyes with coldness. He heard Qi Qingxing say, "you are here to tell a story?" "It''s not a story!" Aunt Hu''s voice rose abruptly, mixed with a bit of anger, and screamed: "this is the truth! I''m just telling the truth! If Hu Wan had not been discovered later... " After a pause, aunt Hu seemed to think of something and said, "I forgot to tell you that Hu Wan is the fox whose tail was broken by you. Do you think those foxes are revenge for me?" In fact, it was Hu Wan who found Lin er''s master at the beginning. Hu Wan followed aunt Hu''s breath and found that Aunt Hu''s demon Dan was on Lin er''s body. She also found that Aunt Hu had been killed. But she did not go back to report the news, because she also fell in love with master Lin er. "What taste do you foxes have? This vision is really surprisingly consistent Poor Jiang Wanbai''s face is indescribable. If the second master of Lin was replaced by the eldest young master of the Lin family or Lin Kuan, Jiang Wanbai would not think so It''s hard to say. After all, those two men are also good-looking gentlemen. Aunt Hu choked on Jiang Wanbai''s words, but she was not angry. Instead, she nodded and agreed to Jiang Wanbai''s statement after a silence for a while and said, "you''re right. I was probably blind at that time." Before she met master Lin, who was better than master Lin, no matter who was chasing her, no matter who was a demon, she fell in love with him. Aunt Hu thought about the things at that time, her eyes were a little confused, I don''t know why, she always felt that she didn''t look like herself at that time, but maybe all the people who fell in love were like this. Aunt Hu thought in her heart, did not tell Jiang Wanbai these, but continued to say. Master Lin wanted to be assimilated by demon Dan, but he didn''t expect that it would be so painful for him to be assimilated by demon Dan. The pain brought by the evil spirit eroding his body made him almost die. He was cowardly and timid. He was afraid that he would not be assimilated by demon Dan. He died of such pain, so he began to regret it. Chapter 476 It was just at this time that Hu Wan appeared. Hu Wan began to replace the former aunt Hu to relieve the evil spirit of the second master Lin. however, the good time was not long, because Aunt Hu''s spirit recovered the fox clan and told her story. Fox alley will appear in the capital. The people of the fox clan will protect their short comings and hold grudges. Moreover, they will not allow their fellow villagers to stay with master Lin Er when they know that they have killed their own kind. Hu Wan is afraid of being known by her peers. Once known, she will be expelled, or even more severely punished than being expelled. So she secretly helped the second master Lin to defuse the evil spirit. He had demon Dan in his body. Naturally, she would not be tortured by fox demons like those people in Lin mansion. Mrs. Lin didn''t know that Aunt Hu was actually a fox demon. When the second master of Lin asked her to deal with aunt Hu, he found other excuses. Later, something like that happened in the Lin mansion, and Jiang Wanbai said it was a fox demon. Mrs. Lin had already suspected that it was aunt Hu, but she didn''t say it for her son. What''s more, on that day, Lord Lin went into the palace and asked for a piece of Rune paper from the national master. It seems that the Lin family has avoided the disaster. Until the eve of the Chinese New Year''s Eve, aunt Hu and her family members made a hand in person. Hu Wan was cut off by Jiang Wanbai and was still healing. She did not dare to come forward to rescue the second master Lin. "She thought I didn''t know I don''t know about that heavy fox flavor? Bitch Aunt Hu said angrily. Jiang Wanbai puffed at her forehead and didn''t want to remind her that she also had a strong smell of fox Sao. She simply asked aunt Hu, "what master Lin said when he saw your body was lying? He didn''t see you in fox alley? " Hu Wan certainly didn''t want her peers to find out her relationship with master Lin. however, he did appear in the fox alley, which Jiang Wanbai couldn''t understand. "I haven''t seen him." Aunt Hu snorted, "he probably knew from Hu Wan that I was also in fox lane, and I was deliberately acting for you." "Then he went to Fox alley before..." Jiang evening white slightly frown. Aunt Hu was more puzzled than her, "when did he go to Fox alley?" Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other''s eyes and saw the surprise and doubt in each other''s eyes. On that day, they saw the master Lin Er walking into the fox lane. "Wasn''t the master Lin who walked into the fox lane that day? Then why does the other party want to look like master Lin er? Is it intended to lead us through? " Jiang Wanbai had already thought that this was the end of the matter, but unexpectedly aunt Hu''s appearance suddenly brought out many problems. However, the fox alley now no longer exists, and all the foxes are dead. There is only one aunt Hu "No Jiang Wanbai looked at Aunt Hu and asked, "you didn''t go back to Fox alley after you took master Lin Er last night. What about the fox that was with you at that time?" she remembered, and there was a fox monster who appeared with her aunt in the forest house last night. At that time, Jiang night also make complaints about the fox monster. "What are you looking for Hiro for?" Aunt Hu said. Jiang Wanbai asked, "do you want to ask a Guang if he knows that the second master Lin went to Fox alley that day? After all As you know, there is no fox alley now. You and it are the only fox demon alive Chapter 477 Since even aunt Hu does not know, if that Hiro does not know, it means that no one knows the truth. Jiang Wanbai thought of this place, and she felt very upset. She was worried and didn''t know why. She seemed to be more and more curious. She didn''t have such a big curiosity before. Aunt Hu said, "Hiro is not in the city. I''ll bring it to you later." Before she left, she added, "anyway, I''m curious about what else I don''t know." "And a curious fox." Jiang Wanbai gave a light Tut, and saw the big white fox disappear on the roof. She took back her sight and said to Qi Qingxing, "OK, let''s go back. It''s hard to stand here and blow for a while. It''s hard to feel the cold wind." As they talked in a low voice, they continued to walk forward. After a few steps, the air around them fluctuated invisibly. Jiang Wanbai didn''t even stop. However, when they were talking to Aunt Hu, green bamboo and red beans disappeared behind them. Green bamboo one face is at a loss, ask: "childe, master, how did you just stare at the roof over there?" "Just talking to the fox." Jiangwan Baidao. Just when she saw aunt Hu, aunt Hu had already pulled her and Qi Qingxing into the border. The conversation between them was isolated. Of course, the green bamboo and red bean were not heard outside the border. Qingzhu was surprised when he heard the words. Now he could not think of the beautiful image of the fox in the storybook. Instead, he said, "master, there are foxes in the capital?" "Two more." Jiang evening white road, glimpsed the green bamboo frightened look, the forehead angle smoked, "afraid of what? If you don''t provoke them, they will not harm you Jiang Wanbai originally planned to lie down in the room in the afternoon. After finishing a task, she wanted to have a good rest, but God didn''t want her to rest at ease. After lying down for a short time, people came to the palace, and the prince came. At that time, Qi Qingxing was not there, so he went to the study to talk to the Lord Qi. Jiang Wanbai knew that Qi Qingxing was going to tell Qi houye that he was going to be possessed. She was always worried. When the eldest prince came over, she just made an excuse and asked red bean to tell Qi Qingxing and Qi Hou Ye. As a result, before she stepped out of the door, she called out again and said, "forget it, I''ll go in person." However, as soon as Jiang Wanbai got out of the yard, he was told that the Lord Qi and Qi Qingxing had already come out of the study and were entertaining his royal highness. Qi Qingxing also asked Qingzhu to come and invite her to come. "Nothing happened between ah hang and the Lord?" Jiang Wanbai asked Qingzhu as he walked toward the front hall. Qingzhu didn''t know what happened. He just shook his head and even asked: "what''s going to happen between master, childe and Marquis?" After a pause, he looked at Jiang Wanbai nervously and asked, "master, do you see anything? There will be an accident between the young master and the Lord? " Looking at Qingzhu''s expression, Jiang Wanbai knew that he didn''t know what to add to his brain. He took a puff from his forehead, raised his hand and flicked his fingers on his forehead. Qingzhu immediately covered his forehead and drew a cold breath in pain. "Read less notebooks." Jiang Wanbai snorted softly. His steps were much faster and he soon went to the front. Chapter 478 Qihuangjiang is not afraid of the threat of Qiaojiang. He is afraid to talk with Qingbai in the future. As soon as Jiang Wanbai walked out of the front hall, he heard the voice of his Highness the great prince. "My highness came here at the order of my father. I asked Miss Jiang and his son Qi to enter the palace together and discuss how to deal with the former national master and Jiang Ruyue." As soon as he finished speaking, Jiang Wanbai''s voice began to ring from the outside, "Your Highness will not come here. The courtiers and daughters have forgotten about it, but..." Jiang Wanbai walked in and said, "the emperor decided not to do it? Why did you deliberately let the minister and a march palace If it had not been for his Highness the prince, Jiang Wanbai would have thought that the former national master and Jiang Ruyue would have been disposed of. After all, even if the great master of state power was in front of the imperial court, he didn''t even know that he was a demon in front of the imperial court. "There are other things I want to discuss with Miss Jiang." His Highness the great prince. "What''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. Now the five princesses are getting better and better. I heard that she was very active all day. After her body stabilized, she moved out of the health palace and went to her own palace. In addition to the eldest prince, the fifth princess is the only one of the remaining four princesses who has his own palace. According to the law of this dynasty, the princess and the prince will have their own palace after they are ten years old, and they still live with their mother and concubine before they are ten years old. The queen has passed away. According to the Convention, the emperor should find someone from the empress to raise the five princesses, but the emperor has never meant that, and the people around him dare not mention it. Looking at the emperor directly dividing the five princesses into separate palaces, we can see that the emperor really does not have this idea. The fifth princess is already in order. Jiang Wanbai can''t imagine that the emperor will have anything to look for himself. The prince''s highness shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Miss Jiang will know when she enters the palace and meets her father." Jiang evening white subconsciously toward Qi Qingxing, Qi Qingxing nodded and said in a low voice: "go." The emperor summoned Jiang Wanbai to go. Fortunately, she didn''t go alone. When she got on the carriage with Qi Qingxing, Jiang Wanbai had the opportunity to ask what he was worried about. "Ah hang, marquis, he..." "Father didn''t say anything." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai was relieved. She was worried that Qi houye would stop Qi Qingxing''s choice. Although she did not want Qi Qing to go this way, since Qi Qingxing chose it by himself, Jiang Wanbai also chose to accept it. She thought, there are books left by Mingya, and she is there, Qi Qingxing this road is to go a little easier. Qi Qingxing was silent for a moment, or said what the Lord Qi said at that time. When he learned that Qi Qingxing was going to be possessed by the devil, he certainly looked at him for a long time. After a long time, Qi Qingxing remembered his dignified father in his long memory. In fact, when he was very young, Qi Qingxing was a little afraid of him. It is the image of his father is too tall and stern, but when he is sensible, the Lord Qi doesn''t interfere in his affairs. He often looks at Qi Qingxing in silence after he makes a choice. Occasionally, he will be told that no matter whether the result is good or bad, since it is his own choice, it must be borne by himself. Chapter 479 Therefore, Qi Qingxing understood this truth from an early age, and he also began to make choices for his life from a long time ago. This is why, when Jiang Ruyue and aunt Zhu talked about Mrs. Qi to change her granddaughter-in-law, Mrs. Qi would say that the final choice was in Qi Qingxing''s hands. If he didn''t want to, Mrs. Qi couldn''t force him. And Lord Qi will not force him. Even if it was this time, Lord Qi only asked Qi Qingxing to go on this road only when old lady Qi passed away. "Grandmother is old. If she knows you are possessed, she can''t bear it." After listening to Qi Qingxing''s words, Jiang Wanbai understood the request of the Lord Qi. Qi Qingxing nodded at the smell of speech. He held Jiang Wanbai''s hand and said in a low voice: "it''s late. It''s just how hard you have to work." He knew that if he became stronger one day later, he would have to wait a day to protect Jiang Wanbai. Before that, if there was any danger, he could only stand still and watch Jiang Wanbai rush to the front. "It doesn''t matter." Jiang Wanbai laughed, "I haven''t had no harvest." Besides, she didn''t feel hard. On the contrary, being able to protect the people you like and care about is actually a very happy thing. "When you get stronger, I''ll stay behind you and do nothing." Jiang Wanbai leaned on his shoulder and said with a smile. Qi Qingxing side of the head, in her eyebrow heart kiss, eyes also have a smile, "good." One day, he can protect her well behind her. As soon as they were talking, the carriage drove directly into the palace gate. After getting off the carriage, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing followed their Royal Highness into the imperial study. Xiao Quan obviously had been waiting for them. When he heard Li Hai''s general information, he put down his pen in his hand and laughed at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing and asked, "are you better now when you fell into the water that day? ¡± "thank you very much for your concern. The health of the minister and the evening has been fine." Qi Qingxing dropped his eyes and replied. Xiao Quan nodded his head and gave him a seat. After Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing sat down, he did not say anything else. He went straight to the subject. He asked Jiang Wanbai, "what should Jiang Wanbai do with the former national master and Jiang Ruyue? Do you have any ideas?" "Ah?" Jiang Wanbai didn''t expect that she would be named so soon. She blinked her eyes and shook her head honestly, "the emperor, the minister has no idea." Xiao Quan didn''t expect such an answer. He took a puff from his forehead and said, "OK, I don''t care about it for the moment. I have another thing to ask you. Now that the national master has been sent to Dali temple and the star watching tower is empty, you don''t have a suitable person to recommend it?" After a pause, Xiao Quan said, "since yesterday, people have been coming into the palace from time to time to ask me how to do with my sacrifice. You have to find someone for me to handle this matter. Otherwise, the people and the courtiers will feel uneasy and something will happen sooner or later." Jiang Wanbai was stunned, but he didn''t expect that this incident would bring such consequences. What''s more, what''s the meaning of Xiao Quan''s words "The emperor, why do you want the courtiers to find someone Where can I find someone for you Jiang Wanbai''s whole face is about to wrinkle together. She looks at Qi Qingxing subconsciously and thinks of Qi Qingxing''s proposal before. Does she really want to ask Arsene if she wants to? But before that, Jiang Wanbai already felt that Arsene would not be willing. Chapter 480 For a while, I really couldn''t think of where to find the person Xiao Quan wanted. Xiao Quan saw Jiang Wanbai''s embarrassment. He didn''t say it. He looked at her and said, "I''ll give you time to find someone before the Lantern Festival." "Lantern Festival?" Jiang Wanbai sighs. After counting the days, she still looks like ten days. But even if she is given half a month, she may not be able to find someone for Xiao Quan. "Emperor, do you want to find a national teacher, or do you just want to find someone to complete the sacrifice and pray for blessings?" Jiang Wanbai asked. If it''s the former, she has to find someone to have a headache. If it''s just the latter, it''s much easier to do. She uses the art of change to create the face of the immortal wind and Dao bone, and then she does the blessing sacrifice. Although she never did. Seeing her thoughts, Xiao Quan said with a smile: "of course, it''s the former. The Star Tower can''t be empty all the time. People and courtiers will be upset if the time goes by." Jiang Wanbai sighs. When he came out of the imperial study, he still sighed. Turning around, he found that Qi Qingxing had a smile in his eyes. Jiang Wanbai immediately became angry. He grabbed Qi Qingxing''s arm and gritted his teeth and said, "I''m almost worried. Do you still laugh?" "It''s not that there is no way out." Qi Qingxing''s leisurely road. "What do you say?" Jiang Wanbai''s eyes brightened when he heard the speech, and could no longer care to be angry. Qi Qingxing saw that she was only looking at herself and didn''t even look at the road. He pinched her hand helplessly. He pulled her hand down and held it in the palm. As he walked forward, he asked Jiang Wanbai, "what''s the reason for that?" Jiang Wanbai thought for a moment, and soon thought of the sentence that Xiao Quan followed. She said, "is it to make the courtiers and the people at ease?" After all, when the founding of the people''s Republic of China, the official position of the national teacher was in place. In the past several hundred and thousands of years, the past several national teachers really let the people through a lot of natural disasters and so on. Because, even if the national teacher rarely appears in front of the public, but it is like a representative of the spiritual pillar, can not be empty. The fact that the former national master is a demon has already made people panic. Only when another national master appears at this time and completes the blessing and sacrifice, can the people''s hearts be stabilized. Qi Qingxing said: "the emperor also means that. I''m afraid the bullying sacrifice on the Lantern Festival is not held in the star picking platform." "The emperor has to let the people in the capital see that this sacrifice is successfully completed, so that it can play the greatest role." Jiang Wanbai already understood Qi Qingxing''s words and followed his words. Qi Qingxing nodded, clenched her hand and asked with a smile, "now do you understand?" "Understand what?" Jiang Wanbai was stunned. After a second thought, her eyes lit up. She looked around and approached Qi Qingxing. She said in a small voice, "do you mean that when the Lantern Festival is over, I will be changed into a person? Then in the star watching building... " She laughs a little cunningly, the other hand extends out of the sleeve, palm up, a finger size paper figure in the palm of her hand into a shrunken person. Jiang Wanbai said: "when the time comes, let it live in the star watching tower. Let the emperor remove all the others in the tower. He said that the master likes to be quiet and not to be served by others. In this way, the master can not touch water, fire, or help. No one will find that the master in the tower is a master Paper man. " Chapter 481 The more Jiang Wanbai said, he thought the plan was feasible. Qi Qingxing saw that her eyebrows were not wrinkled together, and her face also showed a faint smile. Just so simple to find a solution, Jiang Wanbai''s mood can be relaxed, pull Qi Qingxing also don''t want to immediately out of the palace, but turned a corner to walk in the direction of wanshulou, while walking while saying: "anyway, we are all in the palace, it''s better to go to wanshulou to have a look, just find the record about Tianlei bamboo." Jiang Wanbai has been thinking about this matter ever since she learned from Mingya that ASEN''s body is the legendary Tianlei bamboo. She doesn''t know much about Tianlei bamboo. She has been reading all the myths and stories at that time. Who would have thought that there really was Tianlei bamboo. Qi Qingxing heard that she was going to wanshulou, and her eyes flashed slightly. After entering wanshulou, Jiang Wanbai went straight to the bookshelves, while Qi Qingxing stood there for a while. After finding what he wanted on the main distribution map, he went to the bookshelf on the other side. Jiang Wanbai, who had already run to the bookshelf, stopped for a moment, looked at Qi Qingxing and pursed her lips. She knew that Qi Qingxing was looking for records about the devil. This is a road Qi Qingxing must take. Jiang Wanbai knows that she is ready to accompany him, no matter how difficult the road ahead is. Jiang Wanbai gathers her eyes and depresses her thoughts. She begins to focus on finding things about Tianlei bamboo. It''s early in the winter, time seems to have passed by in a flash, but the wanshulou is always bright as day, and it''s very warm and comfortable. Every time Jiang Wanbai comes here, if it''s not for hunger in her stomach, she will remind her that time has passed for a long time, and she will soon lose the idea of the passage of time. This afternoon was no exception. Jiang Wanbai felt hungry. She touched her stomach and put the finished book back into the bookshelf. She leaned over and looked at Qi Qingxing. She only saw him with his back to himself and a book in his hand. "Ah hang? Shall we go back? I''m so hungry... " Jiang Wanbai came down from the elevator and walked toward Qi Qing. He asked softly. Qi Qing moved, put the book in his hand back into the bookshelf, nodded to Jiang Wanbai who came by. They walked out side by side. Before they left the wanshulou, Jiang Wanbai could not help asking Qi Qingxing, "ah hang, have you got anything?" "Very little." Qi Qingxing Road, look light, but also can not see the loss. In fact, he also had psychological preparation for a long time. After all, no matter how big wanshulou is, most of the books collected are the books handed down among people in this world, and people have always known little about the demons. Even if someone falls into the devil''s way or cultivates the devil, those people who know that those who practice Taoism want to destroy themselves are more unlikely to expose the weakness or characteristics of the demon clan. After all, the less people know about them, the more secure they are. "We have to ask Arsene or Tsing Yi to see if there are any records about demons in other places." Jiangwan Baidao. The tolerance of demons in the 21st century is lower than that of this world. Anyway, Jiang Wanbai has never seen a real devil. The only one is that he has been suppressed by them under the demon subduing array without becoming a demon completely. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai really does not know about the devil. All he knows is that everyone is against and repels the devil. He only knows that this road is very difficult to go. Qi Qingxing nodded and clenched her hand. When they left wanshulou, the eunuch sitting in the small window suddenly opened his eyes. He looked at Jiang Wanbai''s direction of leaving. Qingming''s eyes crossed a trace of complexity. A moment later, he got up and entered the wanshulou from another door. Soon he stood in front of the bookshelf where Qi Qingxing was, looked up slightly and sighed for a long time. Chapter 482 Because he had already had a solution for the future national master, Jiang Wanbai didn''t pay attention to it any more. He stayed in the mansion for several days. During this time, he heard that song Taifu had been demoted from the capital, and had a similar end to Jiang Xiancheng. And song Shixuan and his wife, of course, followed. "Why hasn''t the red mark subsided? Will you please see doctor Shen at your house later? " Qi Qingxing''s eyebrows gently twist, looking at the red mark of Jiang Wanbai''s left wrist. In recent days, Qi Qingxing watched to help Jiang Wanbai change her dressing. The wounds on Jiang Wanbai''s body were almost healed. Most of them had only superficial traces, but a red mark on her left wrist had not subsided. "The maid always felt that the red mark on the young lady''s hand seemed to be getting more and more red." Red beans also whispered beside. What''s more, it''s getting more and more red. It''s just like the blood under her is going to seep out through her skin. It looks terrible. Jiang evening white droops eyes to see, moved wrist, way: "also does not ache, should be OK." Qi Qingxing looked at her for a while. Jiang Wanbai almost couldn''t stand it. Fortunately, Qi Qingxing moved his eyes, lowered his head and put his sleeve down for her. In a low voice, he said, "if it''s still like this tomorrow, I''ll ask doctor Shen to come." "Good." The red bean on one side responds quickly. Her sight is still lingering on Jiang Wanbai''s left wrist. It seems that she saw Jiang Wanbai''s wrist through her sleeve. She always thinks that the red mark on Miss Jiang''s wrist is very strange, a little like Red beans hidden in the sleeve of the manual move, index finger curled up for a while, eyes instantly open. "Red bean, what''s wrong with you?" Jiang Wanbai happened to see this scene and asked curiously, "how did you look like a ghost?" "Ah Miss, I just want to ask the kitchen to deliver breakfast Red bean said, turning to leave in a hurry, to the outside, saw green bamboo is standing there dozing, she walked a few steps, a pull over green bamboo. Green bamboo, who was still dozing off a moment ago, opened his eyes when the red bean pulled him. His eyes were clear and bright, and he didn''t look like he was sleeping at all. But he still covered his mouth and yawned, "red bean, what''s the matter?" "The young master has already given the medicine for the young lady. Let''s go to the kitchen and bring the breakfast." The red bean pulls the green bamboo to walk outside. Jiang Wanbai heard the sound of red beans outside, drew back his sight, and said to Qi Qingxing, "I always feel that red beans seem a little strange, by the way Sesame Jiang Wanbai himself muttered and left the matter behind him. He got out of bed in a hurry and was about to run outside. Qi Qingxing saw the excitement on her face and thought of the little milk cat. Her eyebrows suddenly jumped and called her in a low voice: "you slow down. It''s not too late to finish breakfast." "Just go and have a look." Jiang evening white back, toward Qi Qingxing compared a finger. It has become a must for Jiang Wanbai to have a look at Sesame after getting up every day. In her words, "sesame is so cute. Come to see it every morning. It seems that I feel better all day." Jiang Wanbai holds sesame seeds. Sesame''s belly is also black. If the cat hides in the dark, you can only see its green eyes. However, Jiang Wanbai still likes it very much. She wants to experience the feeling of burying her face on the back of sesame and sucking hard. Chapter 483 However, sesame is too small now. It doesn''t taste good. More importantly There is also a Qi Qingxing staring at her. Jiang Wanbai just looked at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing noticed her mind, and her eyebrows jumped more fiercely. She said in a deep voice, "no way." "Well..." Jiang Wanbai snorted, and then put sesame into his arms and kneaded it. Before Ming Dynasty, Qi Qingxing did not stop her from playing with sesame. One day, Qi Qingxing suddenly went from he Nian''s mouth until sesame was a male cat. The attitude suddenly changed. Seeing Jiang Wanbai and sesame playing, Qi Qingxing had to take the sesame out of her arms and handed it to he Niang. She let sesame flutter on her limbs and made continuous small milk sounds on his hand. He was not moved. "Hard hearted..." Jiang Wanbai murmured and waved to sesame and followed Qi Qing. The result just walked out of he Niang''s yard, no one around, Jiang Wanbai was pulled into his arms by Qi Qingxing with his wrist clasped. "Well Jiang Wanbai slightly widens his eyes and looks at Qi Qingxing, who covers his lips. When Qi Qingxing pulled her into his arms, he had already loosened her wrist and fastened her waist instead. His other hand held her chin, his eyelashes drooped slightly, and his eyes fell straight into Jiang Wanbai''s eyes. His eyes were all angry. I really love and hate the people in my arms. I still can''t bear to hurt her. Qi Qingxing''s action was gentle and restrained. After a moment, he retreated to the front of Jiang Wanbai and bit his teeth and said, "iron hearted?" "Ah?" Jiang Wanbai is in a trance and has no consciousness at all. Qi Qingxing looked at her stupidly and stupidly, and her heart was already soft. He drew a trace of helplessness in his eyes. He closed her cloak again, loosened her waist, and continued to walk towards Jiang Wanbai''s yard with her wrist. In fact, he Niang lives in the small courtyard next door to Jiang Wanbai. Ten steps away, Jiang Wanbai can be regarded as a reflection of what has just happened. She dares not to see Qi Qingxing around her, but only dares to glance at him secretly with Yu Guang. Her ears are red as if to drip blood. Qi Qingxing knew that when she was slightly stiff, he knew that she had come back to her mind and that she would be shy, so he didn''t go to see her. She just had a slight radian on her lips and a smile in her eyes. Obviously, she felt better. When they walk into the courtyard, Hongdou and Qingzhu have already come back with breakfast. Qingzhu stands on one side with a look of trance. He doesn''t know what he is thinking. Jiang Wanbai is still shy at the moment and doesn''t notice this. After having breakfast, Qi Qingxing goes back to her study. Jiang Wanbai ponders over the praying ceremony of the Lantern Festival in her own room. After all, she has never done anything before. She can''t go up and do nothing at that time. Qingzhu followed Qi Qingxing and said in a low voice: "young master, red beans just came to me and said something." "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice. Green bamboo way: "red bean said, master wrist that red mark, look It''s kind of like a human finger print. " After all, when he looked back, he didn''t even see the red bean on his wrist. Red beans did not explain to him more, just told him to remember to tell Qi Qingxing about it. Chapter 484 On the contrary, Qingzhu realized something was wrong. He could not understand how good his son was to his master. How could he exert himself to leave a red mark on the master''s wrist? When Qi Qingxing left and returned, Jiang Wanbai was carrying a pen to draw a symbol. She had no clue about the blessing ceremony for the time being, so she wanted to draw some notes and ask them. Just last time to deal with those fox demons, she almost ran out of her inventory, and really need to replenish. As a result, as soon as the pen was raised, the door of the study was pushed open. Qi Qingxing strode into the room with a heavy face. Red beans took a look at the door and closed the door of the study, and did not dare to follow in. Turning around, he asked Qingzhu, "did you tell the young master about that?" "Well." Green bamboo nods, his eyes are still a little confused, "childe, what''s the matter? Is there something wrong with the red mark on the master''s wrist The green bamboo outside looked at a loss, and Jiang Wanbai in the study was a little confused at the beginning. I don''t know what happened to Qi Qingxing and why he was so angry. Until Qi Qingxing strode to her face, he grabbed her left hand and lifted up her sleeve. Jiang Wanbai''s wrists were bright red like blood. When Qi Qingxing grabs his left hand, Jiang Wanbai has realized what Qi Qingxing wants to do. She puts down her pen in a hurry and subconsciously tries to cover the red mark on her wrist. "What''s in the way?" At the sight of her action, Qi Qingxing became more angry and said, "Jiang Wanbai, are you capable? You''re not telling me such a big thing? This red mark was left by Mrs. Lin that night, isn''t it? What is she going to do? " Jiang Wanbai didn''t speak. He just put aside his face and didn''t dare to look at Qi Qingxing. As soon as Qi Qingxing saw her appearance, he immediately understood that he was right. Holding her hand unconsciously, he loosened his hand when Jiang Wanbai frowned and showed pain. Clearly, the whole person has been in a state of rage, but still restrained not to hurt her. Angry to the extreme, Qi Qingxing''s cheek muscles trembled, and the blue veins in his forehead puffed up. He saw Jiang Wanbai''s guilty heart and didn''t say anything. After a moment, he snorted, "I know, I''m useless." With that, he turned and left. Jiang Wanbai felt flustered and could not care about anything else. He quickly reached out and grabbed him, "ah hang!" "Let go." Qi Qingxing''s back to her, cold voice, let Jiang Wanbai more flustered. "OK, I was wrong." Jiang Wanbai Gancui holds Qi Qingxing''s arm in his hands and confesses his mistake in a low voice. "I know I''m wrong. I shouldn''t hide it from you. Ah hang, this finger mark is really left by Mrs. Lin. I''m not sure what she''s going to do for a while, so I haven''t told you. After that, don''t you let you worry with me?" "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing turned around, looked at her and said angrily, "let me worry all the time. It''s better that one day you suddenly encounter danger or something happens, and I don''t know anything. Jiang Wanbai, have you forgotten what we said before No matter what happens, she can''t hide it from him. Jiang Wanbai lowered his head and held his hand tightly. He was afraid that he would let go. She whispered, "I didn''t forget." Chapter 485 "I''m sorry." Jiang Wanbai said softly. She looked up at Qi Qingxing, her eyes were slightly red, and her eyes were full of remorse. "Ah hang, I''m sorry, I know I''m wrong. I will not hide from you in the future, no matter what happens..." Qi Qingxing fixed to look at her. In fact, when he saw her red eyes, his heart softened, but his anger didn''t disperse. He was angry and helpless. He held her in his arms for a long time. His chin was against her soft hair. He gritted his teeth and said, "Jiang Wanbai, remember your words today, there is no next time!" "Good." Jiang Wanbai answers quickly and feels relieved. When she saw Qi Qingxing turn around and leave, she was really scared and flustered. She didn''t think that this matter would cause Qi Qingxing to be so angry. I dare not hide it from him again. Red bean and green bamboo stand outside, listening to the movement inside with bated breath. Although they can''t really hear what the two masters are saying, they can still hear Qi Qingxing''s anger. When the movement inside stopped, green bamboo whispered to red beans: "I have been following you for so many years. I can count the number of times that you are so angry with one hand." Red bean pursed her lips and did not speak. Soon, the door of the study opened, Qi Qingxing stood at the door and ordered a light voice to the red bean: "go and get hot water." Red beans quickly return to God, should be a turn around to carry water, when red beans put water into the study, carefully look at Jiang Wanbai there, see Jiang Wanbai slightly red eyes, in the heart a click, subconsciously toward Qi Qingxing. But when he saw Qi Qingxing wringing his eyebrows and his face was distressed, he put down his heart. When the red bean is gone, Qi Qingxing gets up and goes over, wring the handkerchief half dry and applying eyes to Jiang Wanbai. The hot towel was applied to his eyes, and the dry feeling immediately subsided. Jiang Wanbai sighed comfortably. His other hand took Qi Qingxing''s sleeve and whispered, "ah hang, you are so nice." Qi Qingxing snorted and didn''t speak. She just looked down at her left wrist and rubbed her thumb on the bright red finger mark. "What is this?" Qi Qingxing asked. Jiang Wanbai gently shakes his head, just as the heat on the towel has dissipated. She simply takes the towel down, opens her eyes and looks at her wrist along Qi Qingxing''s line of sight and says, "at first, I thought it was a complaint mark..." After a pause, she noticed that Qi Qingxing was puzzled and looked at herself. She explained: "the complaint mark is a mark condensed by resentment, which can be regarded as a kind of mark, but this kind of thing is usually made by ghosts with heavy resentment..." Leaving a trace of resentment means that the person has been targeted. Sooner or later, the ghost will find out and take the life of this person. So Jiang Wanbai would say, "if she dares to come, I''ll let her die.". The reason why Jiang Wanbai didn''t tell Qi Qingxing at that time was that he didn''t take into account the presence of the Lin family. He didn''t pay attention to the ghost that Mrs. Lin turned into after her death. However, he didn''t wait for Mrs. Lin to come. Jiang Wanbai realized that this trace might not be a complaint mark. Because the complaint mark is time-dependent, generally within seven days, the color of the complaint mark will become more and more bright. Until the seven days have passed, the ghost will come to ask for his life. If the ghost does not come, the complaint mark will become lighter and lighter until it disappears. Chapter 486 As long as the grudge mark exists, the person will be watched by the evil ghost. For the evil ghost, the flesh, blood and soul are very delicious, and the person who is beaten by the ghost will be counted on the head of the ghost, whether or not he died in the hand of the ghost. For the evil spirits who want to eat people but are afraid of the punishment of heaven and the judge''s accounts, it is no different from eating overlord''s food. Therefore, those who are beaten with resentment marks will also become the physique that attracts evil spirits. But today is the tenth day from that night. Mrs. Lin''s ghost did not appear, and the trace did not become shallow. Instead, it showed signs of getting deeper and deeper. During this period of time, Jiang Wanbai did not have any evil spirits around him. Jiang Wanbai didn''t talk to Qi Qingxing. At first, he didn''t pay attention to it. He felt that it didn''t matter whether he said it or not. When he got back, he was not sure. He didn''t want Qi Qingxing to worry about himself. "So I don''t think it''s a complaint mark, but I''m not sure what it is. I was just about to ask the little situ and you came in." Jiang Wanbai said truthfully that she wanted to contact the little situ and them with notes, not only for the blessing ceremony, but also for asking about the finger mark. Qi Qingxing''s eyebrows have not been loosened. When he heard this, he looked at Jiang Wanbai and said, "do you want to contact them now?" Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment. He quickly stood up and picked up the pen he had put down because of Qi Qingxing''s arrival. Passing notes is more simple than drawing thunder symbols. As soon as Jiang Wanbai drew it, he quickly connected with the little situ by passing notes. "Shifu, what can I do for you to contact me all of a sudden?" Little situ''s excited voice began to ring. He is now in the place where the disciples of situ''s family are taking classes. After he came back, the elders of the clan were very interested in Jiang Wanbai, especially when he showed what he had learned in Jiang Wanbai, and was held by several elders for questioning. They were also taught by an elder. When he received the message from Jiang Wanbai, he was studying an array with him. This array was also learned from Jiang Wanbai. The other children of the family knew that little situ had learned a lot from a very powerful elder. Although they had never seen Jiang Wanbai, they had long been curious about the master who kept his three words together. At the moment, he heard that he was the voice of his master, so he couldn''t sit still. He came around and looked at the note eagerly. Rao is the elder, but also look forward to. Jiang Wanbai didn''t know how many pairs of eyes were staring at Xiao situ. She said her question directly, first about the former national master, and then asked about the blessing ceremony. "I didn''t do a blessing ceremony before, so I didn''t know about it. I wanted to ask you, do you know? Or tiger, does anyone of them know about this? " Jiang Wanbai asked. "I knew that..." Little situ was very interested. Although he didn''t have much talent in other aspects such as pictorial symbols, it didn''t prevent him from collecting books on various aspects. Among them, there were praying rituals, "master, there are several kinds. Which one do you want to know?" "It''s the kind that prays for the peace of the country and the people." Jiang evening white road, while looking at Qi Qingxing, Qi Qingxing has prepared the paper and pen, the little situ said, while Qi Qingxing wrote down. Chapter 487 His speed is very fast, but the writing is not ugly. Jiang Wanbai looks at it, and it''s amazing. "There is one more thing besides this." Jiang Wanbai and other small situ said something about the praying ceremony, and they also said that there was a finger mark on his wrist. Little situ knew that the Lin family had provoked a fox. He also knew that Jiang Wanbai had offended a fox by accident. After leaving the capital, he waited for Jiang Wanbai''s news almost every day, waiting for her to ask for help. He immediately turned his head back to the capital. It''s a pity that I didn''t wait. Now I know that Jiang Wanbai has solved this matter. "Isn''t it a complaint mark?" The first reaction of little situ was the same. Although the people around him didn''t make a sound, they said the word "resentment mark" to him in silence. "It''s not a trace of resentment. It''s a little weird..." Jiang Wanbai repeated what he had just said to Qi Qingxing, "I don''t know what it is now. Although I haven''t seen any harm for the time being, I don''t want to eliminate it. I just want to ask you, if it''s convenient, can you ask the elders of your family for me? They are well-informed and may know what this is. " When Jiang Wanbai said these words, he didn''t know that there was an elder beside him now. He was just boasting in front of his face. When he looked at the elder, he reached for his beard and tried to show his dignity and steadiness. "OK, master, I will ask the elders, and let Xiaohu ask them to inquire. If there is any news, I will contact you again." Little situ coughed lightly and said with a smile. Although Jiang Wanbai felt that the tone of the little situ behind him seemed a little strange, he didn''t pay attention to it. After that, he cut off the transmission and said to Qi Qingxing, "I can only wait for the news. I''d better settle the matter in front of me first." Jiang Wanbai refers to what Qi Qingxing wrote about the blessing ceremony. She can''t take this piece of paper to do it. She can only be familiar with it before the Lantern Festival, and there are some things to prepare. "There''s a lot of work to do next." Jiang Wanbai stretched out and drove Qi Qingxing to one side and began to be busy. Qi Qingxing stood beside him for a while. He was helpless and did not leave. Instead, he took the pamphlet that Mingya gave him and sat beside him and looked at it. On the other hand, after Jiang Wanbai cut off the transmission, he looked at the elder. Before he opened his mouth, the elder nodded and said, "you continue to study this array. I''ll go to the clan leaders and ask them about it." In a flash of time, on the fourteenth day, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing entered the palace again. Xiao Quan was practicing calligraphy with a pen and asked, "how about it? Can you find someone? " "Found it." Jiang evening white spot. "Oh?" Xiao Quan looked up at her, and the prince''s highness on the side also looked at her with a little curiosity. Jiang Wanbai''s face was calm, and he felt a paper man from his sleeve. At that moment, he became a man in white, with auspicious cloud patterns and cranes embroidered with silver threads on the hem, cufflinks, and lapels. He was covered with a silver gauze coat, holding a duster at the corner of his hand, and his eyes were pure and elegant. He was like a fairy in the air. "Are you going to fool me with a paper man?" Xiao Quan was stunned for a moment, then raised his eyebrows. He could not see his anger and joy. Chao Jiang Wanbai asked, "are you going to let such a paper man go to the blessing ceremony?" Chapter 488 "It''s good for the paper man to stay in the guanxinglou to be a national teacher, and the minister and daughter of the blessing ceremony will come." Jiang said as like as two peas of a pair of fingers, the whole person immediately changed, but the time of blinking, the body and appearance of Jiang''s white, including clothing, all became the same as that of the paper man. However, there is no expression in the paper man''s national master, and the whole person is superior. It seems that he is born to stand on the cloud, so that life can not be blasphemous. And Jiang Wanbai smile, immediately this out of the dust temperament. Xiao quanmei''s heart beat, and he said in a deep voice: "don''t laugh at the blessing ceremony tomorrow." "Why?" Jiang Wanbai didn''t understand. He looked at Qi Qingxing and asked in a low voice, "is my face not good-looking when I smile?" In order to create such a teacher that people would trust at a glance, Jiang Wanbai did some research on Qingzhu Haosheng. Of course, all the research materials come from the description of immortals in those storybooks. Jiang Wanbai also specially found Qi Qingxing to draw it first, and then she turned out to be such a paper man. Before today, Jiang Wanbai had been shown to Qingzhu and others. At that time, Qingzhu and others were full of praise for this image. Qi Qingxing''s eyes crossed with a smile and said, "it''s good-looking, but it''s not in line with your identity." As soon as he said this, Jiang Wanbai understood, nodded and said, "you are right, but my face is still very beautiful..." Jiang Wanbai touched his face, a face of complacency. The smile in Qi Qingxing''s eyes deepened. Although the eldest prince and Xiao Quan wanted to say that her expression was too narcissistic, they still couldn''t say it when they looked at the two equally excellent faces. After all It''s really nice. "Emperor, when the blessing ceremony is over, the master will move into the star watching tower, and the people in the tower will be removed..." Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had already discussed before, and said to Xiao Quan again. Anyway, the matter was settled. Xiao Quan didn''t care about the details and nodded. It was just a command from him. It was just, "do you have to complete all the blessings of this dynasty in the future?" "Well During this period of time, the ministers and women would try to find a more suitable candidate for the national teacher. Before finding a suitable candidate for the national teacher, such things as offering sacrifices and praying for blessings can only be done by the minister and daughter. " Jiangwan Baidao. She had asked Qi Qingxing in advance, and there were not many praying activities throughout the year. When there were no special events or natural disasters, it was only at the end of the year and the emperor''s birthday that the National Teacher''s presence was needed. At this thought, Jiang Wanbai did not think it was troublesome. What Xiao Quan wanted was just Jiang Wanbai''s words. Since she had got her guarantee, Xiao Quan had nothing to say. He waved to her and Qi Qingxing, indicating that they could go. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing retreated to the door, they heard Xiao Quan say: "if you need anything, just open your mouth." "Yes." Jiang Wanbai answers with a smile. She has already figured it out in her heart. She has to calculate how many runes she has used in preparing for the blessing ceremony these days. If only it could be converted into jade. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing returned to the Marquis''s house, they were almost followed by their heels. Duke Li came with the emperor''s reward. There were two rewards, one for her, "and one for the national teacher." Chapter 489 Duke Li only knew that the national master was in Qi Hou''s residence, but he didn''t know that Jiang Wanbai was actually the master. Therefore, he also specially ordered: "the emperor said that in the future, the salary of the national teacher will be sent to Qihou''s house, and you will transfer it to the master of the state from Miss Jiang." Jiang Wanbai took the order with a smile. As soon as the man with father Li left, she immediately said to Hong Dou: "go and ask people to bring these things Wait. " Jiang Wan didn''t finish his vernacular, but he waved his hand and searched for it directly. Soon, Jiang Wanbai put all the things she needed into the storage ring. She waved the rest of the things and said, "these things are the same as before. Send them to ah hang." Hongdou has been familiar with this process for a long time. When Jiang Wanbai said so, he immediately found someone to tell him that all these things were sent to Qi Qingxing''s yard. Mrs. Qi didn''t know that there was a small account book between Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. It was not the first time that she heard that Jiang Wanbai had sent all the rewards to Qi Qingxing''s yard. She had been murmuring before. This time, she couldn''t hold back. She asked Qi Qingxing to come and ask about this matter. Qi Qingxing listened to Mrs. Qi''s question, but he didn''t hold back his smile. He put his fist to his lips and laughed for a long time before he said to Mrs. Qi, "grandmother, I''ll take care of all her things in the evening." After a pause, before Mrs. Qi opened her mouth, Qi Qing took out the small account book, handed it to Mrs. Qi, and said, "my things will be hers in the future, and I will always remember her things for her. If she wants them in the future, I will give them to her." Mrs. Qi didn''t go to the pamphlet. She believed in her grandson''s character. She knew that he would not talk nonsense or talk nonsense. What is it is. "She is willing to send everything to you. It is trust in you, and you should not let her down." Qi old lady patted the back of Qi Qingxing''s hand, and said. Qi Qingxing nodded and should be under. He won''t let her down. Soon, one night passed. On the 15th day, before dawn in the morning, Jiang Wanbai got up. In fact, she didn''t sleep all night. She stayed in the study with the drawing paper and the array tray. Hongdou also knew what she was going to do today. She brought hot water to wash her hair and tied her hair. Jiang Wanbai soon became a national teacher. In order not to be suspicious, she changed herself into her own with a paper man and went with Qi Qingxing. "Let''s go." Jiang Wanbai went out and saw Qingzhu standing beside her with a lantern. She said in a hurry, "don''t get too close to her." Green bamboo quickly took the lantern and stepped back to the side, saying: "fortunately, blessing is not in the evening, otherwise there will be a lantern festival in the evening. There are lanterns everywhere, so it is too risky to let the paper man go out." "A lantern party at night? Is it fun? " Jiang Wanbai''s eyes brightened. During this time, she only cared about praying. In fact, Qingzhu and Hongdou discussed the Lantern Festival in front of her, but Jiang Wanbai did not pay attention to it. Now that everything is ready, I have the heart to focus on other things. Green bamboo nodded and quickly told her about the Lantern Festival. When she said it, she was in high spirits and her face was full of excitement. "OK, did you go out to play with the light club before?" Jiang Wanbai listened to Qingzhu and asked Qi Qingxing curiously. Chapter 490 Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment and shook his head gently. Before he could speak, the green bamboo beside him sighed and said, "the young master seldom went out before. He didn''t have any interest in the Lantern Festival. Every year, he just gave me a day off. He never went out." "This year?" Jiang Wanbai looks at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing''s eyes crossed with a smile, and her expression softened a little, holding her wrist and saying, "go." "Let''s go out to the lantern party in the evening!" Jiang Wanbai was immediately happy. As they spoke, the party had already arrived at the gate of the mansion. Madame Qing also went today. Her stomach was not small. She only vaguely heard from Lord Qi that the person who went up to pray for blessing was actually Jiang Wanbai, so she also raised the idea of the past. When Mrs. Qi and Mr. Qi heard about it, they didn''t stop her. This time, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are still in the same carriage. The paper man Jiang Wanbai goes to the old lady Qi''s carriage and sits with her. Mrs. Qi was not afraid, but surprised at the arrival of the paperman Jiang Wanbai. This blessing ceremony is not in the star picking platform. After all, what Xiao Quan wants is for the common people to see. Naturally, people can''t enter the palace, so they can only choose a place that can be seen by the people. This place was chosen by Jiang Wanbai on the east wall. "Everything is fine here except for the wind." That day, Jiang Wanbai went to the field survey, and after selecting this place, he closed his cloak and faced Qi Qingxing road. Qi Qingxing was standing on her side at that time, still standing in the direction of the wind, helping her block most of the wind, but Jiang Wanbai still felt that the wind was blowing cold. On the carriage, Jiang Wan turns white as a national teacher. She wears a white cloak and holds a lady Tang in her arms. She calculates the time silently. She feels a little cold when she just comes out of the house and gets on the carriage. If you go to the city wall, the cold wind blows. Just think about it, Jiang Wanbai trembles, and his face turns pale. Qi Qingxing saw it, and immediately sat in the past, and gathered her in her arms. In a low voice, he said, "let the paper man take your place?" "No, there are some things that can''t be done by the paper man. When the time comes, the fire will be ignited. If you burn yourself carelessly, it will be over." Jiang Wan Bai Dao said that he thought of the national master igniting a fire on it. As a result, a big fire broke out and the national master himself was burned. Thinking of this scene, Jiang Wanbai chuckled. "No, just thinking about it makes me laugh, ha ha..." Jiang Wanbai grabs Qi Qingxing''s lapel, because of this inexplicable point of laughter, he can''t stand up. Qi Qingxing has a helpless smile in his eyes, holding her steady and letting her smile in his arms. When Jiang Wanbai almost laughed, the carriage stopped under the wall. As soon as the news that the national master was going to hold a blessing ceremony on the wall in the east of the city this morning, the people in the whole city were boiling with excitement. They were looking forward to the day. Even today, even if the sky is not so bright, the cold wind is still the scene of Wancheng empty alleys. As everyone knows, the new national master lived in the Qihou mansion, and this time he would come with all the people in the Qihou mansion. Therefore, when the carriage of the Qihou mansion appeared, everyone''s eyes were focused on the past. Jiang Wanbai took a deep breath, looked at Qi Qingxing, lifted the curtain of the carriage and went down. Chapter 491 At that moment, Jiang Wanbai gathered countless eyes and exclamations. These exclamations are very short, as if the voice of the people and instantly to the voice to suppress back, for fear that the voice of the alarm of the immortal. Jiang Wanbai thought that she could not help laughing, but when she really felt these eyes, she couldn''t laugh. As she walked towards the city wall step by step, she walked steadily. She suddenly understood that this was the heavy feeling that thousands of people hoped for. This so-called blessing ceremony may be like completing a simple task for her, but for the people and even the courtiers here, it is their spiritual support and the courage to resist the natural disaster. At the end of the night, she stood on the wall of the river for another moment. But in the eyes of the people at the bottom, it was the fairy like national master who suddenly stopped in the middle of his journey. But they kept looking at it. It was clear that nothing had happened. Many people had already become uneasy and gradually began to talk with doubts. But in a moment, suddenly there were countless voices of surprise: "immortal! The master of the state is really an immortal All the people looked at the master who stopped on the way. But in a moment, all the people worshipped, and they all knelt down and called "immortal" in their mouths. At the moment, Jiang Wanbai stood there dressed in white, but there was a faint white light all over her, which covered her whole body. In a moment, the silver silk auspicious clouds and cranes on her body seemed to have all come alive. Isn''t it a fairy in legend? At the scene, there were old people who had seen the Chinese teacher praying for blessings, especially those courtiers who had seen the scene several times before. Seeing this scene, they felt that the former master had been deceived and abducted. "If you don''t know who is the immortal of Taitou, you will not be able to protect the people." Among the tens of thousands of people, only Xiao Quan''s party was still standing. Many courtiers noticed it and hesitated. They were afraid that the emperor''s refusal to kneel would irritate the immortal, but they did not have the courage to remind the emperor to kneel down. Apart from the former Emperor, who dares to make the emperor kneel? People who didn''t kneel all know that the national master was Jiang Wanbai, including Lian Yun and the people of Qi Hou''s house. When Mrs. Qing saw this scene, she was supposed to kneel. Only when she was held by Lord Qi, did she return to her trance. Fortunately, Jiang Wanbai relaxed her breath, opened her eyes, and saw a glimmer of joy in her eyes. If she tried to practice for another year or two, she couldn''t improve her mood. The improvement of her mood means that her future practice will be more smooth. However, before Jiang Wanbai was happy enough, she heard the loud voice behind her. When she looked back, she almost fell down the stairs without fear. Fortunately, she remembered that she was now the national teacher of fairytale and moral integrity and could not lose her manners. In time to stabilize the body, want to let these people up don''t kneel, do not know how to speak, can only anxiously toward Qi Qingxing. She is not the son of heaven, nor is she a very powerful person. Being worshipped by all the people, she is really going to lose her life. She consciously can''t afford to bear it. She even looks at the sky subconsciously, afraid that a thunder will fall from the way of heaven. Qi Qingxing noticed her reaction when Jiang Wanbai turned back. With an imperceptible twist in her eyebrows, Qi Qingxing took two steps forward and whispered a few words to Xiao Quan standing there. Chapter 492 Xiao Quan nodded and looked at Li Hai. Li Hai immediately turned around and yelled at the kneeling man: "get up! The great master of the state doesn''t like kneeling down! " When they heard that they were going to get up, most of them still hesitated. Hearing the words behind them, they quickly stood up one by one, for fear that getting up slowly would make the master of China unhappy. Seeing these people can be regarded as getting up, Jiang Wanbai quietly breathed a sigh of relief, turned and continued walking towards the city wall. Just for a moment, a cold sweat had been pinched in her palm. It''s killing me. Jiang Wanbai sighed in silence. He restrained himself and went to the altar which had been set on the wall of the city. At the moment when he went to stand, Jiang Wanbai''s heart moved and looked down. His heart was shocked. Jiang Wanbai was in a trance for a moment, only to realize that these lights were lanterns held by the people when they came. At this time, it was not as dark as it was when we left the Houfu. Jiang Wanbai takes a deep breath and reaches out to pick up the memorial message placed on the table. It is still written by Xiao Quan. She reads it aloud and uses a small magic technique to make the sound penetrating and far away. Those present, even those at the end of the line, even though they could not see the face of the master on the wall, could hear the voice clearly, as if they were actually standing in front of the master. The memorial ceremony was very long, full of good expectations and wishes for the year. However, on this morning, it was clear that the cold wind around was unstoppable, and all the people stood there, but they felt hot in their hearts and did not feel cold at all. They looked up at the man on the wall of Gaogao city. Especially when Jiang Wanbai recited the last word of the memorial, the "Teng" of the memorial was burned and flew to the sky. It was clearly just a piece of paper, but it seemed that it had been burned for a long time. Jiang Wanbai was stunned. She had intended to light the memorial ceremony with a igniter when she finished the ceremony, but she had not had time to act, so the memorial ceremony burned up. And at that moment, she clearly felt a trace of what seemed to be nothing. She could not say clearly that the way was unclear and could not be captured. However, Jiang Wanbai subconsciously felt that maybe That''s the way of heaven. She shrank her eyes and raised her head. She could not see clearly the funeral oration flying into the sky. She could only see a light of fire. The cold wind on the wall was even worse. However, the light of the fire did not shake at all. It''s like having someone holding it in their hands. I want to show it to God''s eyelids. Jiang Wanbai thought that the light of the fire would be gradually extinguished. However, at a certain moment, when the fire was about to disappear, "bang", the fire was very prosperous, as if a cluster of light suddenly exploded. All people, including Jiang Wanbai, subconsciously closed their eyes at this moment. When they opened their eyes, there was a cry of alarm under the city wall. Then people who had stood up fell on their knees again. This time, even the people of Qihou''s house and Xiao Quan all knelt down solemnly. Facing the East, the morning light from breaking black. Jiang Wanbai was stunned. She watched the sun appear from the morning light. Her dark eyes reflected the golden but warm light. The gold at the bottom of her eyes became more and more prosperous. At a certain moment, her eyes turned into golden pupils. It seems that there is a Buddhist sound in her ear. Jiang Wanbai unconsciously takes two steps to the East. The deafening cry makes her suddenly regain her consciousness. Chapter 493 "The country is peaceful and the people are in peace." "The country is peaceful and the people are in peace." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiang Wanbai turned her head and looked at the bottom of the city wall. Among thousands of people, she saw Qi Qingxing at a glance. When she looked at Qi Qingxing, she subconsciously bent her lips and gave a shallow smile. The golden light in her eyes converged sharply and became soft as the sunrise in the East. And the rising sun is more and more prosperous, when the sun completely appears in front of everyone, the golden awn in Jiang Wan''s white eyes disappears completely, and the dark eye color is restored. However, just that scene, fell in the eyes of countless people, imprinted on their hearts, this life, probably can never forget. With the cold wind coming, Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes, and finally took a look to the East. Then he went to the city wall. With this coming out, there was no need to do what was left behind. The result that Xiao Quan wants already had, and still unexpectedly good. It''s a big surprise. Jiang Wanbai returned to the carriage in the cheers of the people. This time Qi Qingxing didn''t come up. He had to take Jiang Wanbai, a paper man, into the palace with Qi houye and others. He met Xiao Quan in front of the Taihe palace before leaving. Jiang Wanbai didn''t get off the carriage in the middle of the way. She sat in the carriage all the way to the outside of the star watching tower. As soon as she went in, she quickly took out the paper man and turned it into a national master in the place where no one saw her. She squeezed a invisible Rune paper and walked out of the tower. When he went out, Duke Li was reading out the imperial edict, stating that "the master of the state loves quietness. He needs to practice at ordinary times. If there is no important thing, he won''t leave the star watching tower, and he doesn''t need to be served by palace people..." Although the requirements of the current teacher are completely different from those of the former, after seeing the blessing ceremony in the morning, no one will doubt the master any more. On the contrary, he will spit on the former master in his heart. If you don''t have the ability, you will know how to waste the people''s fat and cream and enjoy it yourself. It''s better to be the National Teacher Qi Qingxing was also in the crowd. He was still standing in the front with Qi houye. The paper man Jiang Wanbai was not there. He was waiting outside the hall of Supreme Harmony with other female dependents. Jiang Wanbai went there directly and hid in a deserted place. He was trying to find an excuse for the paper man to come out so that they could switch back. As a result, he saw the paper man surrounded by the family members of other officials. The family members of those officials surrounded the paper man eagerly and enthusiastically, listening to the story of the national master. In fact, most of the people just wanted to ask if the Qi Houfu and the national master were so close that they could get anything from the master. And whether they can get it themselves. Even if it''s just a piece of Rune paper. Look at the fairy like master, even if they take a piece of Rune paper, they are willing to take it back and put it at home. As a result, no matter how inquisitive they were, the paper man just stood there with a smile and did not speak. At most, he shook his head slightly, although several people were dissatisfied with the paper man''s reaction. She even felt that Jiang Wanbai was no different from the orphan girl in the capital city. She would not be qualified to stand here if it was not for the engagement of Qi Houfu. But more people will not give birth to such an idea. On the contrary, they will only feel that the master of the state is more profound. "Where can we inquire about the national master''s affairs? I don''t think Miss Jiang would dare to say anything even if she knew anything. What should I do if she made the master angry?" Chapter 494 Many people agree with this statement. Although they didn''t hear anything about the national master from the paper man, it didn''t prevent these people from talking to Jiang Wanbai warmly. After all, regardless of the reason for the national master, Jiang Wanbai would still be the future wife of Qi Houfu! When Qi Shizi inherits the title, Jiang Wanbai will be Hou''s wife! It''s always a good thing to have a good relationship with the future Mrs. Hou. As a result, Jiang Wanbai saw such a scene. The paper man was surrounded by women in gorgeous clothes. She was almost unable to see the paper man. She could go back to the carriage and wait for Qi Qingxing to bring the paper man. However, Jiang Wanbai wanted to exchange with the paper man now. When she came down from the wall, she went to the front of Qi Qingxing. She didn''t know why. She wanted to look at him. Fortunately, at this time, Lin Ge came from behind, and Jiang Wanbai quickly withdrew the invisible talisman. Lin Ge looked at a man in front of him. He almost didn''t draw his knife directly. After recognizing that it was Jiang Wanbai, he quickly sent the knife in again, "Miss Jiang? Why are you here? " Lin Ge asked curiously, glancing over Jiang Wanbai''s back, he saw another Jiang Wanbai in the crowd. He was stunned. His eyes were wandering between the two Jiang Wanbai. "You are..." "That''s my sub body. It seems that I can''t get rid of it now. Lin Tongling, would you please bring me my sub body?" Jiang Wanbai reached out and touched the tip of his nose. He murmured awkwardly to lingo. Fortunately, Lin Ge was considerate and did not ask much. He immediately nodded his head and said, "Miss Jiang, wait a moment." With that, he has already crossed the river to the other side. Jiang Wanbai quickly leaned over to look at them, only to see lingo walking in front of those people. Lin Ge was at least the commander of the guard army. No one in the family of these officials did not know him, on the contrary, they were afraid of him. As soon as I saw lingo come over, a group of people who had been said to be in full swing had lost their voice. Still have courage a little bit bigger, toward Lin Ge politely asked: "Lin Tong Ling, how did you come over? But what''s the matter? " This is Madame Hou of Huaiyang. Lingo nodded to her and said, "Miss Jiang, can you come with me?" "Lin Tongling, where are you going to invite Miss Jiang?" Someone asked curiously. Lin Ge looks the same, does not speak, just looks at the paper man Jiang Wanbai. Seeing him like this, those curious people dare not be dissatisfied. After all, lingo has the right and confidence not to answer them. Jiang Wanbai, who was hiding on the other side, thought silently. Jiang Wanbai, a paper man in the crowd, nodded to Lin Ge and followed him out of the crowd. Soon, Lin Ge took Jiang Wanbai, a paper man, to Jiang Wanbai. "Miss Jiang." Lin Ge looks at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai put his hand on the paper man''s eyebrow. Seeing the man who looked like her, she began to shrink rapidly, and finally turned into a paper figure. Jiang Wanbai reached out and put it into the storage ring. She said to lingo with a smile: "Lin Tongling, thank you for your help." Lin Ge looked at Jiang Wanbai''s way of becoming a living man. He was amazed. He just bowed his hand at Jiang Wanbai and said, "I''m going to send Jiang to you." Chapter 495 "Don''t bother Mr. Lin. go and do your own business." Jiang Wanbai and Lin Ge waved their hands and turned to walk in front of Taihe hall. Lin Ge''s taking Jiang Wanbai away has aroused many people''s curiosity and discussion. As a result, some people are looking at the direction of their departure. Jiang Wanbai was found out as soon as he went out. The man quickly whispered to other people: "Miss Jiang is back!" Although Lin Ge didn''t send Jiang Wanbai away, he went out after Jiang Wanbai went out. Standing in the place where the people over there could see him, he watched Jiang Wanbai return to the middle of those people. Then he turned around and left to do his own business. Many people saw this scene and calculated the time. They asked Jiang Wanbai, "Miss Jiang, did Lin Tongling ask you to go over and talk? What did I tell you? " Jiang Wanbai really didn''t want to deal with them. She felt headache. However, old lady Qi and others felt that they had blown a lot of wind and went back to their house directly from the city wall. Now Jiang Wanbai is surrounded by people and no one speaks for her. She thought of the style of the paper man just now, so she kept smiling and said politely, "nothing." A little bit discerning, after hearing her answer, I should know that she won''t say it, and those who are sensible will not ask again. But facts have proved that even if all people have this insight, they may not all be smart. "Now the emperor and Qi Shizi are still at the star watching tower. Neither the emperor nor Qi Shizi should have asked Lin Tong to give a message to Miss Jiang at this time. Miss Jiang is so secretive that people who don''t know think Miss Jiang and Lin Tongling have said something they can''t say." A little fat woman in the crowd said with malice. She had been angry with Jiang Wanbai for a long time. No matter how she asked Jiang Wanbai about Guoshi before, Jiang Wanbai didn''t say a word, neither this nor that. She really thought he was a character?! She is not the only one who is dissatisfied with Jiang Wanbai''s attitude of refusing to say anything. So when the woman slandered Jiang Wanbai and Lin Ge about their shady relationship, many of them didn''t say anything. Instead, they looked at this side with a good face. This little fat woman is the wife of Lord Liu, and his sister is the lady in the palace. Because of this, every time there is a banquet in the harem, as long as Mrs. Liu is there, other ladies will hold her, even if they don''t, they will give her more face. It is also well-known that Lord Liu and Lord Qi have always been at odds in court. Lord Qi now supports the eldest prince, while Lord Liu supports the third prince born by Princess Shu. However, not everyone wants to hold this lady Liu. After all, the most important thing in Beijing is the Royal relatives and nobles, as well as families like the Marquis of Qi and Huaiyang. Jiang Wanbai didn''t actually know this lady Liu. When she was still wondering who this lady was, Madame Hou of Huaiyang sneered and said, "Madam Liu, you are too generous in your management, right? You have to take care of everything and tell you everything. If you don''t tell you, someone else has done something shady. Who gives you such a big face? " This said, almost pointed to Mrs. Liu''s nose and said that she was shameless. It''s just that you don''t want to be shameless. It''s so wide. Chapter 496 "Madame Hou of Huaiyang, I admit that I have no crime against you. You don''t need to say such ugly things to me, do you?" Mrs. Liu''s face was ugly, and she was humane towards the Houfu of Huaiyang. She did not dare to confront his wife. After all, the Marquis of Huaiyang is still neutral now. What Lord Liu means is that he has always wanted to bring the Marquis of Huaiyang to the third prince''s school. After all, the support for the eldest prince is not only the residence of marquis Qi, but also the general''s office of protecting the state. It was like two mountains, which became the most powerful power behind the prince. "When did I offend Mrs. Liu?" Jiang Wanbai chuckled and looked at Mrs. Liu with a puzzled face. "To be honest, I haven''t spoken to Mrs. Liu before, right? How can you make Mrs. Liu hate you and put a big hat on my head? Or do you like to pry into other people''s affairs, Mrs. Liu? If you are really curious, don''t you go directly to commander Lin and the master of the state? " No one thought that Jiang Wanbai would directly connect with Mrs. Liu. For a moment, he looked at her with a totally different look. And Huaiyang Hou''s face across a trace of surprise, and then looking at Jiang Wanbai''s eyes, there is more praise, this temperament can be more flattering than the one who dares not say anything. "You Mrs. Liu did not expect that Jiang Wanbai was not afraid at all. She was choked by Jiang Wanbai and Huaiyang Hou''s wife, and did not know how to refute. If she doesn''t like to pry into other people''s affairs, it is to admit that Jiang Wanbai has offended her. If Jiang Wanbai asks when she has offended her, she can''t really say it. After all, before that, they did not say a word. But if she didn''t have a feud with Jiang Wanbai, wouldn''t she admit that she likes to pry into other people''s affairs? This can''t be said, and that can''t be said. Liu Fu was so angry that he blurted out: "since you didn''t do anything guilty, why did we just ask you that you didn''t say anything? Why can''t you say it if you''re not guilty? " "As you say, if someone asks you something, you do something shady if you don''t say it? Is the heart guilty? What kind of reason is this? This is the first time I''ve heard of it Jiang Wanbai sneered, really want to directly scold her shameless. She hasn''t got married at all, and it''s hard to say something. However, his son was able to get a wife like this, which naturally reduced many worries. She immediately said what Jiang Wanbai wanted to say but didn''t say, and said, "this is the first time that I have seen such a shameless person." "Since Mrs. Liu feels that it is guilty to ask questions but not to answer them, we also have questions to ask Mrs. Liu. Does Mrs. Liu answer them?" Some of the people in the crowd who had made friends with Madame Hou of Huaiyang also helped to speak and looked at Mrs. Liu with a sneer. On the contrary, Mrs. Liu often offends people by relying on her concubine and the third prince. Even though she is usually close to her, she is afraid to speak now. After all, one of them is the Houfu of Huaiyang and the other of Qihou. Not to mention the families that have made friends with Huaiyang Marquis are not ordinary families. They don''t have a lady who is a lady in the palace. They can''t afford to offend them. Among the ladies who help Jiang Wanbai talk, they don''t always make friends with Madame Hou of Huaiyang. In fact, some of them have a good relationship with Mrs. Qing and Mrs. Qi. Seeing that Jiang Wanbai is in trouble, of course, they will not stand idly by. Chapter 497 For a moment, the spectators stood outside watching the play, while the lady who helped to speak stood inside. Mrs. Liu became the one standing in the innermost position, as if she had become the target of public criticism. Mrs. Liu''s face is red and white. Those who dare to speak are those who can''t move. There is only one Jiang Wanbai. Although she has an engagement with Qi Shizi, she hasn''t married yet. Mrs. Liu feels confident that she will bear all of today''s things on Jiang Wanbai''s head. Jiang Wanbai knows, but he doesn''t take it seriously. Yu Guang catches a glimpse of all the people in front of the star watching tower. She laughs and says to Liu Fu, "it''s just that Lin and the emperor are here. Mrs. Liu doesn''t want to know what commander Lin and I said? It''s just right. Let''s go and ask commander Lin now? Otherwise... " She pauses for a moment, showing sarcasm on her face, and says, "even if I say so, I''m afraid Mrs. Liu will not believe it, and there will have to be other hats on my head." "Miss Jiang, you are too aggressive. You have gained the upper hand when so many ladies speak for you. Why should you hold on to others?" Standing in front of those people watching the opera, a lady wrung her eyebrows and looked at Jiang Wanbai unhappily. A graceful and elegant woman, obviously, was held in front of many wives. Jiang Wanbai guessed which Marquis or the royal family''s house, but he didn''t pay attention to it. Jiang Wanbai said: "if you don''t put a knife into this lady''s body, you won''t feel pain. In the same way, the hat that destroys people''s reputation has not been put on your head. Of course, you can easily say that. I love to haggle over every detail. If anyone offends me, I have to ask for it ten times and one hundred times. But there is one case, I can say it." She stopped for a moment, looked directly into the lady''s eyes, hooked her lips and laughed sarcastically. "I don''t usually argue with the dog. After all, the dog bit me, and I can''t bite back, can''t I?" "You?" The lady and Mrs. Liu were angry and pale. Madame Hou of Huaiyang covered her mouth and laughed. She went to Jiang Wanbai''s side, put her hand on her shoulder and patted her gently. She said, "it''s not good. If we are bitten by a dog, we can''t just let it go. What''s the matter You have to kill the dog. " "That is, no matter how bad it is, we must pull out the dog''s teeth, so that she can never bite people again!" Other ladies who helped Jiang Wanbai talk also covered their mouths and laughed. "Oh, no more, the emperor and they are all here..." Seeing Xiao Quan and others get closer and closer, the people around them slowly disperse and go to their husbands or fathers. Jiang Wanbai stood still. Qi Qing walked to her side, reached for her wrist and pinched her fingertip. It was not cold. Then she put down her heart and said, "what are you talking about just now?" "It is..." Jiang Wanbai told Qi Qingxing what had just happened. After that, she took a look at Madame Hou of Huaiyang. She happened to meet Mrs. Hou of Huaiyang. They looked at each other and nodded. "Ah hang, why did Madame Hou of Huaiyang come forward to help me speak? I heard that Mrs. Liu said that Mrs. Hou of Huaiyang didn''t seem to have a bad time with Mrs. Liu in the past Jiang Wanbai takes back to look at his wife''s line of sight in Huaiyang, and asks Qi Qingxing softly. Chapter 498 Qi Hou ye and Lian Yun stood in front of them. They were talking in a low voice. At the moment, they both looked back at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and was at a loss. Qi Qingxing explained to her: "the lady in the palace comes from the Liu family. Naturally, the Liu family wants to support the Third Prince of Shu Fei''s son as the prince. The Marquis of Huaiyang has always been neutral, and Liu Zheng has always wanted to win over the Marquis of Huaiyang." When Qi Qingxing said this, Jiang Wanbai understood immediately. She opened her eyes slightly and said, "is the reason why madam Huaiyang Hou came to speak for me is that Huaiyang Marquis wants to stand by?" Moreover, the other party is likely to choose the eldest prince. Otherwise, Madame Hou of Huaiyang should help Mrs. Liu speak instead of helping her. Qi Qingxing nodded. Seeing her frown, he thought she was in trouble because of these things. He kneaded her hand and said in a low voice: "you don''t have to worry about these things. If someone wants to win you over, you don''t want to pay attention to it. If you want to ask for trouble like Mrs. Liu, you should call back and don''t worry about other things." Listen to Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai say, Qihou ye and Lian Yun don''t feel anything wrong. They don''t need women to help them to get in touch with each other, so they nod their heads one after another. Lian Yun said: "Qi Shizi is right. If there is a Marquis of Huaiyang standing in the line, we will certainly benefit. But without the Marquis of Huaiyang, we would have been together with Lord Qi, and no one could shake the position of the great prince." The Lord of Qi also nodded his head in agreement. At last, he took a look at Lian Yun and his eyes narrowed slightly. Even Yun robbed him of what the elder should say. It''s too much! Facing the maintenance of her elders and Qi Qingxing, Jiang Wanbai was warm and moved. She glanced at her royal highness, who was standing in the left rear of Xiao Quan, and said in a low voice, "if the Marquis of Huaiyang really chooses his highness, it is necessary to learn from the dragon." As soon as this saying came out, Qi Hou ye and Lian Yun looked at each other with a look, and they all saw the moving color in each other''s eyes. Jiang Wanbai only mentioned such a sentence, and no longer said more. The Lord Qi and Lian Yun, though they had never thought about whether his Highness the great prince was the next real son of the dragon before they got this affirmation from Jiangwan baikou. It was only because Xiao Quan intended his Highness the prince to be the crown prince. And they did agree that his highness had this qualification, and that he would grow up to be an excellent emperor in time, and that he supported the prince with his talent. But now, with Jiang Wanbai''s words, they are more confident. Xiao Quan left without saying a few words. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing also turned around and went out. After a few steps, they saw his wife waiting not far ahead. As soon as she saw Jiang Wanbai, her face showed a smile and called out, "Miss Jiang." Finally, he nodded his head toward Qi Qingxing, "Qi Shizi." Qi Qingxing also just nodded and didn''t say much. Jiang Wanbai asked his wife of Huaiyang Hou: "how can you wait here?" "It suddenly occurred to me that there would be a tea party in my house in the next few days, and I wanted to invite Miss Jiang to join us." "Tea party?" Jiang Wan''s white face showed a trace of embarrassment. She whispered, "I don''t have much research on tea, just drink it as water..." Huaiyang Hou''s wife listened to her words and laughed and said, "it doesn''t matter. In fact, we all sit together and talk." Chapter 499 Mrs. Hou of Huaiyang said so, but Jiang Wanbai was embarrassed to refuse again. Moreover, Mrs. Hou of Huaiyang had spoken for her before, even though she came to help her because of the Qi Hou mansion behind her. But helping her is a fact. Jiang Wanbai will not brush her face on such a trivial matter. She nodded, bent her eyes and said with a smile: "madam, I must go." "That''s it. I''ll have the post sent to you later." Huaiyang Hou''s wife saw Jiang Wanbai''s promise, and her smile deepened. When Mrs. Hou of Huaiyang left, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walked toward the gate of the palace, calculating the time and saying, "tomorrow, we''ll go to Daqing temple, and by the way, we''ll find master Tang of the horse farm and ask what happened to the fire that year." A few days ago, she had already told Arsene that his essence was Tianlei bamboo. He was a little unbelievable at that time. He was shocked for a long time. When he cut off the transmission, he was still in a trance and said, "I have to slow down..." He thought he was a tree in the mountain, but he was burnt by the fire. He didn''t expect that he was actually a Tianlei bamboo, which was blackened and blackened. I''m afraid it was chopped by the thunder. In the evening, all the family members of Qihou''s house gathered with Mrs. Qi for the Lantern Festival. Jiang Wanbai only liked to eat sesame stuffing. After a sip, the skin of the Lantern Festival was broken and the strong sesame flavor filled her mouth. "Just right." Jiang Wanbai swallows the sesame stuffing and Yuanxiao skin in his mouth. He can''t help sighing, his eyes are crooked. Fortunately, there was no rule of eating without saying anything. Qi old lady saw that she was happy to eat, but also smile, even said: "like to eat, in the future want to let the kitchen do for you, do not have to have the Lantern Festival to eat." "Good." Jiang Wan nodded, "thank you, grandmother." Compared with the scene that other families couldn''t finish a table, Qi Hou''s residence had five of them. The round table they sat on was only a round table of normal size, but the atmosphere was excellent. After eating and drinking, the whole family went out to see the Lantern Festival. Seeing Jiang Wanbai''s face excited, Mrs. Qi waved her hand and said, "you can walk around with Qingxing. You don''t have to stay here to spend time with me, the old lady." For Mrs. Qi and others, the Lantern Festival is held every year. In fact, they have been tired of seeing things they should see. They just like the irritating and festive atmosphere. They still go out for a walk every year. They usually go directly to the private room near the Moon Lake, waiting to watch the Lantern Festival, and then talk to familiar people. When the time is late, they go back to the mansion. Generally, the people walking around the street are children, or young men and women and outsiders who come out to meet at this opportunity. Jiang Wanbai had no impression of the Lantern Festival. In the first ten years as a fool, she was locked up in Jiangfu, and no one would take her out to see the Lantern Festival. Later, she was sent to the countryside. Jiang Wanbai himself grew up in the 21st century. He has seen a lot of festivals and celebrations. He is very interested in the Lantern Festival in the world for the first time. Mrs. Qi went to the box beside the moon lake. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walked in the street without any delay. They took only green bamboo and red beans. Chapter 500 There are a lot of people in the street, including adults with children, young men and women. Almost people carry a lantern in their hands. They are very small. There are lotus flowers, rabbits and all kinds of them. Jiang Wanbai turns his head and looks around. Qi Qingxing has to get close to talk before she can hear. As a result, Qijiang''s eyes suddenly blink when she looks at Qijiang''s blue light, and she just blinks her eyes when she looks back at Qingjiang, and feels that she doesn''t feel hot when she looks back. This is also what Qi Qingxing didn''t expect, so he was stunned for a moment. But when Jiang Wanbai''s eyes widened slightly, Qi Qingxing had already regained his mind. A smile crossed his eyes, and he stepped back a little. Warm touch left, Qi Qingxing asked with a smile: "evening, do you like the lantern?" "Ah?" Jiang Wanbai''s brain crashes, shakes his head and nods. He doesn''t understand what Qi Qingxing asked himself. She doesn''t know what she answered. Qi Qingxing''s smile deepened in his eyes, knowing that she had not yet buffered over, he did not ask her, but said, "if you see something you like, let green bamboo go and buy it." Qingzhu and Hongdou are already carrying a lantern. The lantern in Hongdou''s hand is also bought by Qingzhu. She didn''t mean to buy a lantern. After all, before she was sent to serve Jiang Wanbai, she had always been a secret guard living in the dark. There was no chance to play at the Lantern Festival before. When Qingzhu saw her eyes fall on a lotus lamp, a glimmer of love flashed in her eyes. Although she was soon pressed down, Qingzhu was sure that she would not make a mistake. Therefore, while Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were standing there watching others guess the lantern riddle, Qingzhu went to buy the lotus lantern and put it into red bean''s hand. When Jiang Wanbai looks back, he can see that red bean is staring at the lantern in his hand from time to time, and his happiness can''t be covered up. "I want the moon." Jiang Wanbai suddenly said. The warm touch of the lip corners seems to be left. Jiang Wanbai''s ear tip is also burning. His eyes are very bright when he looks at Qi Qingxing, which seems to reflect the light nearby. Qi Qingxing was so looked at by her, and her heart would turn into water. Holding her hand, she went to the stall with the moon lamp beside her and said, "which one do you want?" "The top one!" Jiang Wanbai pointed to the lantern on the top of the bamboo shelf, looking forward to it. In fact, the lantern is a round one. Its shape is not special. It is the size of grapefruit. I don''t know what material the lantern paper is dyed with, so that the light emitted by the lantern is very different from that of other lanterns. It''s like the full moon in the sky. There is a rabbit on the lantern, but there is nothing else. It''s very simple. But Jiang Wanbai saw the lantern at a glance. I like it at a glance. She wanted to, Qi Qingxing asked Qingzhu to buy it, but Qingzhu had just paid for it. Jiang Wanbai was about to take the lantern from the boss''s hand, and there was a cry: "brother yuan, I want that lantern too!" The childishness in the voice can''t be ignored. Jiang Wanbai looks along the voice and sees a little girl who is not as tall as her legs. The girl is white and soft. She is dressed in a red coat. Her collar and cufflinks are covered with white wool. She is also covered with a white cloak of rabbit hair. Chapter 501 A lovely little girl, but as soon as she opened her mouth, she broke this sense directly. "I want this lantern. Give it to me!" There is no innocent and lovely between the eyebrows and eyes, all are arrogant and arrogant. Jiang Wanbai gave a light Tut, reached out and took the lantern. He turned around and left. He was too lazy to argue with a little fart boy. "Can''t you hear me? I want the lantern The child yelled so loudly that his voice was a little sharp. He lost his good soft voice. If the other party was willing to use such a soft voice, Jiang Wanbai might have given it. Such a disturbance, good feeling defeated, Jiang Wanbai did not want to give, she went to Qi Qingxing side, said: "let''s go." However, before she took two steps, a woman stood in front of her eyes with a smile on her face, but her voice was not so polite. "This girl, my little County Lord really likes this lantern. Please give it to us at a price." The mother-in-law specially accentuated the pronunciation of the word "county Lord" "it''s really the capital city. If you come across any person who is not a royal relative or a national relative, if you buy a lantern and meet a little girl, you will be the head of the county. It seems that it is very difficult to be provoked." Jiang Wanbai sighed at Qi Qingxing. When she heard Jiang Wanbai''s exclamation, she mistakenly thought that she was not from Beijing. She immediately lifted her chin up a bit, and her expression between her eyebrows was somewhat higher. She took out a purse from her sleeve, which was so heavy that she could buy the lantern stall nearby. But the old lady didn''t look at it, and her eyelids didn''t blink. She handed it to Jiang Wanbai directly and said, "Miss, take the money. I''ll give the lantern to me. Don''t let my little county master wait for me." "Will the head of your small county be in a hurry? What does it have to do with me?" Jiang Wanbai looked at her wife, picked an eyebrow and chuckled: "what''s more, when did I promise to sell the lantern to you?" "You The old lady''s face was stiff, and her smile disappeared. A trace of anger flashed in her eyes. The threat in her voice was not covered up. She said directly, "Miss, do you know who the small county Lord is?" "I don''t care who she is? I''m just a conceited child. I don''t sell this lantern! " Jiang Wanbai wants to roll his eyes. After saying this, he pulls Qi Qingxing to let go of this woman. At this time, the woman''s face showed a happy face and called out to Jiang Wanbai: "Your Highness, you can be regarded as coming..." "Oh Huo ~" Jiang Wanbai gently raised his eyebrows, looked at Qi Qingxing, and muttered: "this small county Lord is so arrogant, and has another royal highness? I didn''t expect that I had such a good eye. The lantern I liked could not only provoke the county Lord, but also his highness. " "The great prince." Qi Qingxing flashed a smile in his eyes and whispered. "Well? How do you know? " Jiangwan baigancui stopped at the same place. They didn''t look back. How could Qi Qingxing know that the "Royal Highness" in the woman''s mouth belonged to the great prince? After a pause, Jiang Wanbai wanted to understand, "do you know that small county Lord?" "The daughter of Princess Ningyu." Qi Qingxing said in a low voice that although he had not seen it before, the county Lord who was so young in the capital city only had Princess Ningyu''s daughter. Seeing Jiang Wanbai''s face at a loss, Qi Qingxing explained, "that''s the one who helped Mrs. Liu speak in front of Taihe hall this morning." "Is it her?" Jiang Wanbai suddenly sighed, "it''s really a narrow family. I only fight with her mother in the daytime, and I''ll fight with my daughter this evening, but..." Chapter 502 Jiang Wan''s vernacular voice turned and asked, "I remember you said that the Liu family supports the third prince. This princess Ningyu helps Mrs. Liu. Should she also support the third prince? Why did her daughter get close to his royal highness Listen to that woman''s tone, that small county Lord is obviously and big prince''s highness come out together. Qi Qingxing wanted to explain to her, but the voice of his royal highness had already sounded. Qi Qingxing had to stop the voice temporarily and whispered to her, "go back and talk to you." Jiang Wanbai also knew that he couldn''t go on talking in front of others, so he nodded and turned around with Qi Qingxing, facing the approaching prince. The eldest prince did come out with the small county master. Originally, they were walking together. The small county Lord suddenly saw a lantern and ran towards this side. She was small, and she ran naturally and quickly in the crowd. It took a while for the eldest prince to catch up with him. When he came over, he saw the nurse who served the county Lord standing in front of a couple of men and women who were familiar with each other. "What happened?" The eldest prince asked and approached Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai at the same time. When he approached, he naturally recognized it. The old lady didn''t find out that the eldest prince and Qi Qingxing knew each other in jiangwanbai. She was still complaining and said, "the little County Lord likes the lantern very much, but when the maid came here, the lantern had already been bought by the lady. The maid wanted to spend more money to ask the lady to sell the lantern to the maid, but this lady..." The nurse''s face showed a look of indignation and did not go on. However, it seems that Jiang Wanbai is too much. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing turned around, they happened to see this scene. They chuckled and ignored the nurse. Instead, they said hello to the eldest prince, "Your Highness, what a coincidence. Do you also come to see the Lantern Festival?" Hearing Jiang Wanbai''s familiar tone, the nurse felt a pang in her heart. She immediately knew that she was wrong about the person. The two were not from the outer city at all, so it can''t be said that they belonged to one of the big people in the city. But nanny used to serve Princess Ningyu. She went to many banquets with Princess Ningyu. She also recognized all the noble maids in Beijing. She really didn''t know Jiang Wanbai''s face. Now she had no time to think about it. She just stood there with her eyes rolling around. In a short time, she broke out a cold sweat. Big prince nodded, low voice way: "this highness is not a person out, Zhen son also is." "Ah?" Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment and understood the meaning of his highness. According to Xiao Quan''s love for the fifth princess, since the fifth princess was out of the palace, Xiao Quan must have also gone out of the palace. At this moment, like the Lord Qi, they were waiting for the Lantern Festival in a private room near the moon lake. The nurse saw that the eldest prince and Jiang Wanbai were familiar with Qi Qingxing, but she didn''t dare to say anything more. The small county Lord didn''t care so much. She only saw that the big prince and Jiang Wanbai knew each other. She immediately ran over and stretched out her hand to pull the big prince''s sleeve. The tone was still arrogant and incomparable. "Brother yuan, Ping''an also wants that lantern. Would you let her give it to Ping''an?" It''s a pity that the soft and white hand stretched out to grab an empty space. The eldest prince directly sidestepped away from the hand of the small county master of Ping''an, and said in a deep voice to the cold sweating nurse: "take Ping''an back. There are many people with mixed eyes. If Ping''an is lost, the consequences will be clear to you." Chapter 503 "Yes I will take the little county master back The nurse quickly nodded and squatted down to pick up the small county master. Ping''an small county master widened his eyes and could not care about the lantern. He reached out and grabbed at the nurse''s face, kicking his legs in disorder and shouting, "I don''t want to go back! Brother yuan, Ping''an wants to play with brother yuan! " Although the small county master of Ping''an is small, he reaches out to scratch and kicks his legs fiercely. Even if he is a small man, it''s hard to make such a toss. When the nanny holds the Lord of Ping''an and leaves, her face is already red. Jiang Wanbai is more and more unhappy. He thinks that not all the children are happy like bao''er. Turning around, he saw that his royal highness was not a bit different. He seemed to have been used to such a scene, so he asked, "would it not be good for the nurse to send her back?" "It''s followed in the dark." The prince explained. Jiang Wanbai suddenly realized that he did not ask any more questions. Instead, he asked, "where is your royal highness going?" The eldest prince coughed gently and said: "walk casually. Since I happen to meet you, let''s go with you." Jiang Wanbai smiles and walks with Qi Qing, holding the lantern in his hand. The eldest prince walks on the other side of Qi Qingxing. Listening to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing talking, he occasionally adds a sentence or two about his experiences in the palace. The imperial city is so big, and there are a lot of pickles. There will also be many interesting stories that are not available outside. Jiang Wanbai also feels interesting, but some things make her sigh. With that, the topic did not know how to get to the prince himself. He mentioned the small county Lord of Ping''an just now and said, "Ping''an is too arrogant. Sooner or later, it will suffer." When the eldest prince just met the small county master of Ping''an, he actually liked him very much. After all, even though he was arrogant and domineering, she was really lovely and pleasing, which was hard to dislike. However, most of the people who like Ping''an small county Lord at first glance can''t like it after knowing his character. At first, I found that the character of the small county Lord of Ping''an was like this. The big prince had thought about breaking it for her. At that time, the small county Lord was even smaller than now, and he liked him very much. After the big prince talked to her seriously, she soon tried to change it. But the eldest prince was not the elder brother of the small county master of Ping''an, and he could not be with him all the time. At that time, the reason why he got to know him was because Princess Ningyu took him to see the queen. The empress liked him very much and left him to stay in the Palace for half a month. In half a month, the character of the small county Lord has become much better. As a result, she was taken back by Princess Ningyu. It was half a month later. When the eldest prince saw the small magistrate of Ping''an, he found that he had become a disgusting character before, and there was a more serious trend. The eldest prince also mentioned with the queen that he didn''t want Ping''an to be taught like this by Princess Ningyu, but the queen was also in a dilemma. After all, the queen had already asked Princess Ningyu to talk about it. Princess Ningyu should have a good mouth, how to teach or how to teach. "Speaking of it, this is also Princess Ning Yu''s own family affairs. Outsiders can''t interrupt too much. As time goes on, Ping''an will become what it is now." The prince said, he slightly wrung his eyebrows, a headache on his face. Chapter 504 In the past, Ping''an would listen to what he said, but now he talks to Ping''an again. Ping''an will not listen, but will go even further, and even directly inform Princess Ningyu of the matter. This is really embarrassing for the eldest prince. As time goes by, he doesn''t say, and he doesn''t like peace as much as he used to. Because I''ve seen the arrogance and arrogance of the master of Ping''an County, he also made the big prince swear secretly that he would never let zhen''er become like this with him. "Everyone has his own destiny. You''ve done your best to help. Now it''s no wonder that Princess Ningyu will regret it sooner or later." Jiang Wanbai Dynasty Prince Road, eyes light slightly flash, some words did not say. The eldest prince did not notice her abnormality. Only Qi Qingxing, standing on the side of Jiang Wanbai''s body, took a look at Jiang Wanbai, but did not ask her at this time. He just clenched her hand. As they talked, they wandered around. Soon, they also arrived at the moon lake. After calculating the time, green bamboo was in the back and excitedly said: "young master, master, the Lantern Festival is just about to start. Shall we go to the Marquis and the old lady?" "This highness also wants to look for father emperor and Zhen son, go first step." The eldest prince finished and took the man to another direction. As a result, a moment later, in the box on the third floor of the waterside pavilion, Jiang Wanbai looked at Xiao Quan standing on his side and raised his eyebrows slightly with a smile in his eyes. When Mr. Qi and Mrs. Qi came here, he happened to know that Xiao Quan was also here. He was on the third floor, and even Yun was there. After thinking about it, Lord Qi took Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Qing together. Originally, I just came up to give Xiao Quan a gift. After all, I already knew that the emperor was on top of his head, but he didn''t come to see him. It was hard for the emperor to think about it. The whole third floor was wrapped up by Xiao Quan. Only Xiao Quan and the fifth princess were there, and the people who were with them. When they saw Lord Qi, they simply let people stay on the third floor. The third floor has a better view than the second floor. It can almost contain the whole moon lake. When Qi Hou ye saw that Mrs. Qing was pregnant and liked the appearance of the fifth princess, and Mrs. Qi, he should also come down. After a while, I heard that Lian Yun was downstairs with his wife and bao''er. Xiao Quan directly asked Li Hai to invite the three members of Lianyun''s family up. Even when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing heard the news and found the third floor, there were many people on the third floor, all of whom Jiang Wanbai knew. Bao''er hasn''t seen Jiang Wanbai for a long time. As soon as she sees Jiang Wanbai, she immediately runs over. She takes Jiang Wanbai''s hand and walks towards the five princesses. While walking, she says, "sister Jiang, the five princesses are so lovely. Come and have a look." Qi Qingxing and Qi Hou ye were standing together and talking in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai knew that Qi Qingxing would still be an official in February. Now they are talking about things in the court. She is embarrassed when she comes over. She simply follows bao''er to the fifth princess. Mrs. Qing and others are all around the fifth princess, teasing the fifth princess. The fifth princess is also a laughing girl. Anyone who shakes his fingers in front of her and teases her can make her giggle. For a moment, the whole third floor is full of laughter and laughter, which is very lively. Jiang Wanbai leaned over and stood beside the five princesses, teasing her with her fingers. While she was giggling, she reached out to grab Jiang Wanbai''s finger. She would not let go of it, and she was more happy. Chapter 505 "Brother Huang, it''s lively here. I''ll join in the fun with peace." The sound of laughter rings from the door. People in the room look over there. When they see the people coming, Jiang Wan''s white eyebrows beat with a heartbeat, and they realize that someone is looking at him. Subconsciously, he looked at Qi Qingxing and found that not only Qi Qingxing was looking at himself, but also the prince. Jiang Wanbai blinked. She didn''t know what the prince was looking at. She turned back and continued to tease the fifth princess. The fifth princess''s laughter was clear and lovely. Anyone listening to her subconsciously laughed and felt better. Mrs. Qi and others also withdrew their eyes from looking at Princess Ningyu and went on to watch Jiang Wanbai to amuse Princess Wu. However, some people couldn''t see such a good laugh. "What''s the matter with you slaves? Anyone can get close to the five princesses. If something happens to the five princesses, you slaves will suffer Princess Ningyu led the small county master of Ping''an to come over and yelled at the nanny beside the five princesses. It''s not good enough to call mulberry and locust. It''s almost like pointing to Jiang Wanbai''s nose to scold her for being uneasy and kind. Jiang Wanbai has a light look. He has already known that he and princess Ningyu are incompatible with each other. There is nothing to say. Mrs Qi and Mrs. Lian immediately sink. Mrs. Qing also twisted her eyebrows, three people are not seen, someone bullied Jiang Wanbai. Qi Laofu said: "Princess Ningyu, you have to understand this. What does it mean?" "I''m also curious about the meaning of Princess Ningyu''s words. I and I have become people with ulterior motives?" Even his wife chuckled and said to Princess Ning Yu. Princess Ningyu''s face was stiff. When she just came in and saw Jiang Wanbai, she was angry. She didn''t care about other things. She said those words, implying that Jiang Wanbai had ulterior motives. But old lady Qi just talks for Jiang Wanbai. How can this lady Thinking of Huaiyang Hou''s wife in the morning, Princess Ningyu is even more angry with Jiang Wanbai. She doesn''t know what kind of means this woman has used. She even let several ladies in Beijing who can speak up to protect her! She was angry in her heart, but Princess Ningyu had to smile on her face. She quickly explained, "the old lady and even the lady have misunderstood each other. This is not the meaning of this palace..." "Oh? What does Princess mean? I have to make it clear today. Otherwise, the old lady and I will suffer. " Mrs. Lian looked at her nails, her expression was understatement, but her tone was aggressive. You have to let Princess Ning Yu give a statement. Qi Hou ye and others are also looking at this side, which is also a matter of women''s family. They did not make a sound, but Qi Hou ye thought about it and went to Mrs. Qing''s side. Qi Qingxing has also come to Jiang Wanbai''s side, holding her hand under the cover of the wide sleeve robe. He pinches it placidly. He doesn''t make a sound. He knows that his grandmother and Mrs. Lian are there, and he won''t let Princess Ningyu say so. Seeing that Lian Yun also quietly walked to Mrs. Lian''s side, he picked up bao''er and looked at Princess Ningyu. Princess Ningyu was blue and white. At this time, the small county Lord of Ping''an suddenly called out: "don''t bully my mother!" The little girl''s soft voice was harsh and sharp because of this shout, and then it was a sudden cry. The five princesses, who were originally giggling, trembled a little, and then they were scared to cry. Chapter 506 Xiao Quan, with a heavy complexion, strode over and didn''t care about the other people in the room. He bent over and picked up the five princesses. He was very skillful in coaxing. Probably smelling the familiar smell, the five princesses sobbed and sobbed, and the cry gradually weakened. Xiao Quan glanced at the head of Ping''an County, where he could stand the majesty of the emperor. He was so white that he grabbed Princess Ningyu''s hand and began to cry. Princess Ningyu quickly put his hand over her mouth. "Brother Huang, Ping An, she didn''t mean to. She just didn''t want me to be bullied..." Princess Ningyu''s face turned white and her eyes were red. She choked and said to Xiao Quan. Qi''s old lady and other people''s faces are more heavy. Madame Lian opens her mouth and tries to refute her. Lian Yun pinches her shoulder slightly and looks at him. Lian Yun shakes her head slightly, indicating that she doesn''t need to speak any more. Even his wife still felt oppressed. Xiao Quan said in a cold voice, "Ping''an is young, and her character is so arrogant and rude. As her mother, if you can''t teach her well, you can give her to Mr. Yuan to teach her. You should reflect on your words and deeds first." Old lady yuan is the mother-in-law''s mother-in-law. When she was in the capital, she was very peaceful and never felt sorry for Princess Ningyu. However, according to her temperament, even if old lady yuan only preached to her on weekdays, Princess Ningyu would have to make a fuss about her family before giving up. When Princess Ningyu had just married her son-in-law, she made such a scene. The first time, it was the third day of the marriage, which was the day when Princess Ningyu returned to the palace. When she returned to the palace, she told her how her mother-in-law had bullied her. This incident was well known in the capital city. There was a scene later. The old lady yuan was probably frightened by Princess Ningyu. She didn''t want to embarrass her son. She asked her husband-in-law to buy another house and move out to live. She could not see anything at all. Princess Ningyu didn''t expect that Xiao Quan didn''t speak for herself. Instead, she scolded herself. Her face turned red and her nails were pinched into her palm. She felt that she had lost her face in front of Mrs. Qi, especially Jiang Wanbai. "Mmm..." Ping''an County Master struggled, and was pinched by Princess Ningyu''s hand. He wanted his mother to stop pinching him. But his mouth was covered and he couldn''t speak at all. Therefore, the small county master opened his mouth and bit Princess Ningyu''s palm. Princess Ning Yu suddenly cried out in pain, "ah!" Raising a hand is a slap in the past, blocked by a hand. "Aunt, you are too much! Ping''an is still so small. If you slap it firmly, don''t you think about how it will be? " The eldest prince held Princess Ningyu''s hand. Although he had tried to restrain his anger, he still didn''t hold back and threw Princess Ningyu''s hand mercilessly. Princess Ning Yu subconsciously stepped back a few steps and released the small county master of Ping''an. The head of the small county of Ping''an immediately jumped to the big prince''s leg, reached out and hugged the big prince''s leg, and sobbed, "brother yuan, mother is so terrible, Ping''an is afraid of Wuwu..." The eldest prince pauses for a moment. Instead of picking up Ping''an, he looks at Xiao Quan. Xiao Quan said coldly, "send Ping''an to old lady yuan." "No way!" Princess Ningyu just stood still. Hearing this, she refused excitedly, "you can''t send Ping''an away, brother!"! I only have peace. Do you want to take it away from me? " Chapter 507 Princess Ningyu''s expression is sad and sorrowful. She is like every mother who wants to be robbed of her child. Even his wife and Mrs. Qing have a moment''s impatience in her heart, but it''s just a moment''s intolerance. After all, when you think about what Princess Ningyu usually does, you won''t have sympathy for her. It will only make people feel that she has taken the blame for her own mistakes. At the beginning, the emperor''s son-in-law really liked Princess Ningyu. But as soon as he got married, Princess Ningyu told his mother in front of the emperor, and his mother moved out to live by himself. Yuan''s family is also an aristocratic family, but master Yuan went early, and only one old lady yuan raised her husband-in-law. Finally, she became a relative after seeing her husband become an official. Many people in the capital said that old lady yuan had finally made it, and she only needed to enjoy happiness in the future. As a result, even if the old lady yuan lived alone and was served by someone and had no worries about food and clothing, what was the use of her only son when she was not around? Not alone yet. From then on, the relationship between his husband and princess Ningyu became colder and colder. Until Princess Ningyu was pregnant, old lady yuan also advised her husband-in-law to live a good life with Princess Ningyu. The relationship between the emperor''s son-in-law and princess Ningyu is much better. However, after the birth of Ping''an County Lord, old lady yuan just wants to see her granddaughter. Princess Ningyu is furious, and with sarcasm, she is angry. After that, the relationship between the prince in law and princess Ningyu was completely cold. In addition, Princess Ningyu was arrogant and arrogant in teaching the small county Lord of Ping''an. The son-in-law put forward several opinions, which were rejected by Princess Ningyu. The emperor''s son-in-law simply did not care. He would rather stay in Dali temple to deal with the case, or sleep directly in Dali temple. She didn''t want to go back to the mansion. Princess Ningyu didn''t make any trouble. She was afraid of losing face. She didn''t want to let others know that the son-in-law didn''t even come back home in order to hide from her. The emperor''s son-in-law did not dare to live with old lady yuan. The year before last, he went to live for one night. The next morning, Princess Ningyu made a scene at the door. She almost didn''t give old lady yuan a bad breath again. As a result, the son-in-law did not dare to go and stayed in Dali temple. However, Princess Ningyu thought that if she didn''t make trouble, no one would know that her husband-in-law would not go home. In fact, this matter has been spread all over the capital. After all, the Dali temple is not the place where the son-in-law lives alone. He lives there every day, and it is sure to be known. In addition, Princess Ningyu made a lot of things before, and a little association will know how it is going on. On the surface, we were afraid of her Princess identity and didn''t say anything, but behind the scenes, those things had been said many times. If you think about old lady yuan, her husband-in-law who can''t go back to her family, and the small county Lord of Ping''an, who is arrogant at a young age, Princess Ningyu is not so sympathetic. Perhaps, it is a good thing to send the head of Ping''an County to the old lady yuan. "Since you can''t teach peace well, if you leave her by your side, she will become as sour and mean as you in time. At first, my father left you alone, but now my father is gone, I will not indulge you!" Xiao Quan completely ignored Princess Ning Yu''s cry and begged, but said coldly. Princess Ningyu, struck by Xiao Quan''s two words, sat on the ground with a pale face. She looked at Xiao Quan incredulously and said, "brother, do you think I am such a person?" Chapter 508 Bitterness, good or bad Xiao Quan still didn''t say anything worse. But this is a big blow to Princess Ningyu. In particular, Xiao Quan said this in front of so many people. Xiao Quan looked at her coldly and said, "I''ve heard about your own reputation in the capital city. My husband''s son-in-law has been forced to live in Dali temple for many years and marry to be a woman. He is not filial to his mother-in-law. He has made him sick several times..." Xiao Quan took a deep breath. He didn''t want to take care of these things. Anyway, he was not close to the Royal sister before. But this time, Princess Ningyu directly made trouble in front of him, and he showed all these things to the public. "I don''t care about you and your husband-in-law, but Ping''an can''t be taught by you any more. If Ping''an is so arrogant and domineering, I don''t mind taking back the title of her county head. This time, I''ll send her to Mrs. yuan. If you dare to make trouble with her, don''t blame me for not even giving you the last bit of affection! Li Hai With these words, Xiao Quan called to Li Hai. Li Hai, who is guarding the gate, brings people in. He laughs and politely invites Princess Ningyu out. He also sends the peace county master to the old lady yuan''s house. When the palace people sent the peace county master to yuan Laofu''s house, they met his son-in-law. The son-in-law wanted to see his mother at this time. When he heard that someone was going to the mansion, his first reaction was to hide. He was not afraid of Princess Ningyu, but did not want Princess Ningyu to disturb his mother''s peace. Or the housekeeper who came to deliver the message even said, "it is the people in the palace who have sent the small county Lord of peace to me." "What?" The emperor''s son-in-law stopped and stood up and looked unbelievable. The same is true of old lady yuan. When she heard that the Lord of Ping''an County was sent over, she was obviously pleased. But when she thought of Princess Ningyu, she could only press the joy down. Until the palace people came in with the peace County Lord and said Xiao Quan''s words. Seeing his husband-in-law and Mrs. yuan''s helpless face, they said with a smile, "don''t worry about the old lady and her husband-in-law. The emperor has ordered that Princess Ningyu be forbidden to make trouble here." "If the emperor talks, she certainly doesn''t dare to come. Mother, don''t you always want to see peace? Just in time, you teach Ping''an well, and let her change the bad habits that she is used to The emperor''s son-in-law came back to God first. He said with a happy face to the old lady yuan. Mrs. yuan doesn''t have to hide her joy. Princess Ningyu and the head of Ping''an County were sent out. Xiao Quan looked at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai blinked and was puzzled. She did not take the initiative to provoke Princess Ningyu. Even if Xiao Quan asked, she was not afraid at all. Xiao Quan holding five princesses went to her in front of, deep voice way: "just Zhen son was scared, you help Zhen son see." "Ah?" Jiang Wanbai was stunned and wanted to say this. In fact, she would like to see a doctor. However, she still shut her mouth to the eyes of Xiao Quan. She did not say this, and looked down at the fifth princess. After crying, the fifth princess has already fallen asleep with tears on her face. Jiang Wanbai looks at it, reaches out and touches the palm of the fifth princess''s hand and says, "with the jade charm before it, the fifth princess will be OK." The child''s soul was not stable enough. When she was scared, Princess Wu could not sleep well for several nights at least. However, with the jade Fu given by Jiang Wan before, Princess Wu would not be affected. Chapter 509 Hearing Jiang Wanbai say so, Xiao Quan nods, the eyebrow that originally wrung is loose somehow. After Princess Ningyu made such a noise, the atmosphere was not as lively as before. Fortunately, bao''er suddenly exclaimed, clapped her hands and said, "lamp! A lot of lights With a simple and happy voice, he immediately attracted the attention of all the people in the past. Looking outside, the whole moon lake was full of lights. All kinds of lights were floating on the lake, and many people were putting lamps in the lake. And on a huge ship in the middle of the lake, the Lantern Festival has begun. Numerous boats were side by side from the shore, connected by decks in the middle, until they were connected to the huge ship. There was a dragon dance team on the ship. With the sound of drums and gongs, they stepped from the big ship in the middle to the boat next to them. The dragon dance team almost walked around the whole moon lake. When he got to the bottom of the waterside pavilion, the dragon ball was shot up, which made bao''er exclaim, "wow", and there was also a giggle nearby. Jiang Wanbai looked over and found that the fifth princess did not know when she had woken up. She was being held by Xiao Quan. Her eyes were shining and she was laughing from time to time. For a moment, the atmosphere that had just cooled was hot again. Jiang Wanbai''s mood is also affected by this atmosphere. When the dragon dance team completes a high-level double dragon pearl dance, Jiang Wanbai''s eyes are also very bright, afraid that his hands are about to jump up. Qi Qingxing had to reach out and hold her waist for fear that she would jump out when she was happy. "Like a child..." Qi Qingxing sighed helplessly, but the corners of his eyes and eyebrows were all smiling, and the radian of the corners of his lips never fell down. At the end of the dragon dance, fireworks were set off on the huge boat in the center of the lake. The fireworks exploded on the upper dragon, reflecting the faces of all the people, beaming with joy and smiling faces everywhere. Jiang Wanbai''s cheeks were stiff with laughter, but she couldn''t help laughing. She was lying on the railing and looking out at the round moon, the crowd on the bank and the lights on the lake. "Eh?" Suddenly, there was a light cry with doubts in his ear. Jiang Wanbai looked over and found that it was Mrs. Qing standing beside him. Seeing that Mrs. Qing looked at some place, she frowned slightly and looked puzzled. Jiang Wanbai had not made a sound. Standing on the other side of Mrs. Qing, Mr. Qi asked in a low voice: "what''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing also looked at the past, and the farther away Mrs. Qi and others did not hear, so they did not notice this side. "I just saw a man standing in the middle of the lake." Mrs. Qing said in a low voice. She shook her head and said with a helpless smile: "maybe I have hallucinations. There are so many lights outside, and there are fireworks. I can see the flowers." Jiang Wanbai and others also followed Mrs. Qing''s eyes and saw only the huge ship and the lights covered with the lake. They did not see anyone. Even on the huge ship, there were no people on the deck because of the fireworks being set off. They all hid in the boat. But Mrs. Qing said that just as if she had seen a man standing in the center of the lake, it would have been more impossible for the master to stand in the center of the lake, and those lights could not be stepped on. Jiang Wanbai thought in his heart, and soon felt that, just as Mrs. Qing said, maybe he was looking at the lights and fireworks so much that he could not see the fireworks. It was because the four people, including Mrs. Qing, did not take this matter seriously. Chapter 510 When she returned to Hou''s residence, Jiang Wanbai listened to the sound of fireworks still exploding on the other side of the Moon Lake, but only the sound of the carriage rolling across the street beside her. All the excitement was behind her. She had an unreal feeling. As if, although people have left, but the heart is still in the moon lake side, as if still nostalgia for the laughter and jubilation there. But Jiang Wanbai still felt happy. She leaned on Qi Qingxing''s shoulder and whispered, "ah hang, I''m so happy." "I''m happy, too." Qi Qingxing holds her hand and kisses her lips. Her eyes are warm. After so many years, he finally joined in the excitement, and he was no longer alone. Once upon a time, even if the people around him were happy and lively, this kind of emotion could never affect him. But now it is different. He suddenly felt the lively and happy atmosphere. I also feel the anticipation of the new year. He is also looking forward to, looking forward to every day in the future. "Yes." Jiang Wanbai suddenly sat up and took out a big brocade box from his sleeve and handed it to Qi Qingxing. He bent his eyes and said with a smile, "ah hang, happy birthday." Qi Qingxing was stunned, and then his heart was boiling hot. He looked down at the brocade box in the palm of his hand and opened his lips, but his full emotion seemed to be blocked in his throat, making him unable to say a word. Jiang Wanbai urged: "open it and see if you like it." In fact, she had been thinking about giving Qi Qingxing a birthday gift before the Spring Festival. Qi Qingxing has not held birthday banquet for many years. He doesn''t like to be so lively. He always thinks that it''s one thing that the excitement has nothing to do with him. Another reason is that he doesn''t want his birthday party to become an opportunity for those people to flatter Qi Hou Ye. The old lady Qi and the Lord Qi never said anything about it. If he doesn''t want to do it, he won''t. Even if some people send things to Qihou''s house in the name of birthday gift at this time of every year, he asks people to return them in full. As time goes by, no one will stare at this day and do anything. In addition, Qi Qingxing''s body gets worse year by year, so many people no longer remember that the Lantern Festival is Qi Qingxing''s birthday. However, people in Hou''s residence don''t mention it specially. It''s just that on the night of the Lantern Festival, we all had a reunion dinner together. It''s just that Qi Qingxing has given his birthday to him. He is used to it, even this year. If Jiang Wanbai had not known Qi Qingxing''s eight characters, he would not have thought that the Lantern Festival was Qi Qingxing''s birthday. At the urging of Jiang Wanbai, Qi Qingxing opened the brocade box. However, the brocade box the size of a palm was covered with dark red brocade. On top of the brocade was a jade card with two fingers long and wide. The jade is clear and milky white. In the middle of the jade plate, an open fan is carved. The details of the fan are very clear. The lines are plated with gold, and the character "Qi" is engraved on the bottom of the fan. "Did you do it yourself?" Qi Qingxing raised his eyes to Jiang Wanbai and asked in a dumb voice. Jiang evening white point head, eyes bright, than Qi Qingxing also look forward to, repeatedly urged: "quickly take out to have a look." Seeing her expectant look, Qi Qingxing moved his mind and asked, "what''s the cleverness of this jade card?" "You''ll know when you take it out." Jiang Wanbai just looked at him with a smile. He didn''t tell him, waiting for him to find the surprise. Chapter 511 When he saw the jade card in his eyes, he looked forward to it again. For a moment, he swam in his body, which made his spirit and body feel very comfortable. This feeling was experienced when he just came into contact with the jade amulet given by Jiang Wanbai. At the moment, Qi Qingxing thought that the jade card was actually a jade talisman, until he said that the jade card was really held in his hand. In an instant, the white light flashed, and a folding fan appeared in his hand. The bone of the fan was made of the same jade as the jade card, but the fan face was not made of any material, but the gold thread was twisted on the edge of the fan. There was a quick jade hanging on the handle of the fan. It was the jade card Qi Qingxing had got at first. There was still a paper fan carved on the jade plate. However, there was no trace of gold plating on the paper fan. It seemed that there was something missing. "This is..." Rao is Qi Qingxing. Looking at the folding fan in his hand, he is still stunned and can''t return to God. Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and looked at him and said, "it''s a self-defense magic weapon, which can be attacked and defended. It''s a pity that I haven''t found any good refining materials, but what I specially refined is the advanced one. If I find good materials in the future, I can integrate them into it." Listening to Jiang Wanbai''s explanation, Qi Qingxing''s heart is full of swelling, and his heart moves with his will. When he holds the folding fan''s finger, the folding fan opens in front of him. In an instant, a faint white light can be seen swimming along the fan bone. Qi Qingxing was about to wave his fan. Jiang Wanbai was startled and quickly reached out to stop him OK, let''s go back and find an open place to try. Now, we''ll go back later. " She held Qi Qingxing''s hand with a folding fan in both hands, for fear that he might accidentally destroy the carriage they were sitting on. Seeing her nervous appearance, Qi Qingxing grinned and put away the folding fan. He held Jiang Wanbai''s hands with his other hand and said, "I like it very much." "Just like it." Jiang Wanbai breathed a sigh of relief and laughed again. He took his finger and cut his fingertips. A drop of blood fell on the jade card suspended by the folding fan. The white light flashed by, and the blood was absorbed by the jade card. Originally, there was no time for milky white jade, and there was a ray of light blood color in the jade plate. It seemed that it did not affect the beauty, but it was more beautiful. The bottom of the fan handle is inlaid with a jade bead that can roll. Jiang Wanbai reached out and stirred it a few times, saying, "this is also used to replace the spirit stone. I have prepared a lot for you. When the jade bead is broken, you can replace it with a new one." As he said this, Jiang Wanbai took out a small bag of jade and handed it to Qi Qingxing. There were about seven or eight jade beads in it. It didn''t take time to polish these jade beads. Jiang Wanbai could ask the boss Tang to do it well. It''s just that the original jade used for making jade beads can''t be ordinary jade. It has to be top-grade. Jiang Wanbai produced these seven or eight jade beads and almost used up her existing good original jade. However, the time that a jade bead can be used is not short. What''s more, Qi Qingxing doesn''t have to fight with people every day with a folding fan, so the consumption is not so fast. Jiang Wanbai calculates that the seven or eight jade beads should be able to be used for a long time Chapter 512 When these jade beads are used up, she must also have a good original jade to grind into jade beads. When the blood dripped into the jade card, Qi Qingxing felt a trace of feeling in his heart. The folding fan turned into a white light in his hand and disappeared. In turn, the jade card lay in his palm again. Seeing this scene, Jiang Wanbai laughed and said, "it seems that you don''t need me to tell you. You already know how to use this folding fan. By the way..." She stretched out her hand and turned over the jade card in Qi Qingxing''s palm. The back of the jade plate was engraved with complicated runes. Jiang Wanbai said, "the jade plate also has runes, which can completely replace the jade runes I gave you before. Moreover, this jade card can be used for a long time. As long as this magic weapon is not destroyed, the jade charm will always work. At the same time, Qi Qingxing has been carrying the jade amulet sent by Jiang Wanbai on his body. When he hears the jade symbol, he takes it down from his waist and hangs it on it. "Even if it''s used as an ornament, it''s beautiful." Jiang Wanbai looked at the way for a while, his face was quite a little proud and proud. This is her birthday gift for Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing was full of emotion and many words piled up on his lips, but in fact he didn''t know what to say, so he couldn''t say a word. He could only reach out and hold Jiang Wanbai in his arms, holding it tightly, silently conveying his happiness and moving. Jiang Wanbai held him in his arms and said in a soft voice, "ah hang, we''re going to walk together for a long time." "Well." The carriage stops at the Qihou mansion. Jiang Wanbai gets off the carriage with great interest. After greeting the old lady Qi and the Lord Qi, he pulls Qi Qingxing and runs to the house. "What''s the matter? Running so fast? " Mrs. Qi looked at this scene with a smile and asked curiously. Asked while looking at the two masters abandoned in the back of the red bean and green bamboo. Red bean and green bamboo looked at each other''s eyes at a loss. Green bamboo scratched his head and said, "it seems that the master gave a birthday gift to the young master, but I don''t know anything else." Hearing Qingzhu''s words, Mrs. Qi was both happy and puzzled, "how can the late white gift giver be more happy than the one who receives the gift from Qingxing?" Others don''t understand. As a result, as soon as I entered the mansion, I heard that there was a tree falling down in the courtyard of jiangwanbai. "Why did the tree fall?" Qi asked, twisting her eyebrows. Red bean facial expression complex, way: "is the childe cut." "Ah!" This time, not only the old lady Qi was silly, but also the Lord Qi raised his eyebrows slightly, showing a trace of surprise. Qi Qingxing did not know martial arts at all. They knew that they could only do some moves. How big is the tree in Jiang Wanbai''s yard? They are all clear about it. Now Qi Qingxing has cut it off? "It was cut by the young master with the birthday gift given by the young lady." Red beans murmured. In fact, Hongdou didn''t see it, but when he went back to the yard with green bamboo, he saw the big tree in the yard collapsed. Qi Qingxing stood there with a folding fan and looked at it with a little surprised. Jiang Wanbai stood beside Qi Qingxing and said happily: "it''s not bad. Although the lethality is a little worse than what I thought at the beginning, it''s not bad either." It is after hearing this sentence that Hongdou guessed that Qi Qingxing had cut the tree with the birthday gift given by Jiang Wanbai. Chapter 513 Jiang Wanbai still doesn''t know how old Mrs. Qi is here. They are curious about what she sent to Qi Qingxing. She is talking with Qi Qingxing about folding fans. "When we have better materials and refine them again, the lethality will certainly be greater than this one." Qi Qingxing had a smile in his eyes. He didn''t tell her that he had just finished his work and controlled only half of his ability. Otherwise, the wall in jiangwanbai yard would have collapsed. However, even if it is only half of the strength, it is quite frightening. When people came back from the outside, it was actually very late. Jiang Wanbai was still a little excited because she had sent out the carefully prepared birthday gift. However, when Qi Qingxing forced her to wash and lie on the bed, she thought about what happened in the day today, and soon fell asleep. At the moment, the Moon Lake, the bustle recedes, the shore is almost no one, the lake lights are still quietly burning, but most of them have been extinguished, these lights will not be taken away until tomorrow morning. When the cold wind blows, the flickering lights did not go out immediately, but flickered and slowly changed color, emitting a faint light, some infiltrating people. The lights on the lake suddenly turned pale. With the moonlight falling, a shadow gradually appeared in the middle of the lake. The shadow slowly drifted towards the lake, but when it was about to approach the lake, it suddenly hit an invisible barrier. "Ah A few inaudible screams rang out, and the shadow disappeared in an instant. At the same time, the lights on the lake slowly returned to their original full, flickering, and some of them could not stand the cold wind and went out. Until the next day, someone would take these lights away. The next morning, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had a breakfast together and went out to Daqing temple in a carriage. After the first day of the Lantern Festival, although the wind is still very cold, but the snow on the mountain road has almost melted. It happens that today is still a sunny day, and people continue to go to Daqing temple. After all, I have to ask for the first signature of the new year. "I didn''t expect so many people." Jiang Wanbai looks at the carriage in front of him and sighs at Qi Qingxing when he turns back. The weather is still very good today. It''s sunny. There are more people who want to go to Daqing temple. Even before they leave the city gate, the road ahead is blocked. Now jiangwanbai''s carriage is queuing up to get out of the city, but the speed ahead is not so fast. Qi Qingxing goes to Daqing temple with Mrs. Qi at this time of year, so she has been used to such a scene. This year, Mrs. Qing is pregnant. Considering that Mrs. Qing is not able to move, she doesn''t want to be crowded with so many people, so she plans to go to Daqing temple a few days later. Today, there are only Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, with green bamboo and red beans driving carriages. "The empty yards and meditation rooms in Daqing temple will be full these days." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai can also think of such a scene when he thinks of the team out of the city who just can''t see the head. There are so many people going up the mountain and many people going down the mountain at that time. People who go up and down the mountain will definitely meet together. In order to avoid being stuck in the middle of the mountain, many people who go to the mountain will definitely choose to stay in the temple for a few days, and then come down when there are not many people going up the mountain. For a moment and a half, Jiang Wanbai yawned and leaned back. He murmured to Qi Qingxing: "call me up when you get to the racecourse." Chapter 514 In order to go to the racecourse early, she had to get up early. As a result, she was still stuck in the road. The carriage was rickety, so she could get some sleep. There was also a heater in the carriage. Jiang Wanbai was holding a lady Tang, and the weather was not cold today. Qi Qingxing wrapped up her cloak for her and said in a low voice, "sleep." When Jiang Wanbai wakes up after sleeping, the carriage is still walking. Qi Qingxing was playing chess with himself. When she wakes up, she pours a cup of tea and hands it to her. When Jiang''s voice became dry and hoarse in the evening, when he leaned over to the carriage window and looked out, there were carriages in front of and behind, and there were people walking up the mountain directly without a carriage. Among these people, Jiang Wanbai suddenly saw an acquaintance. "Isn''t that his Niang?" Jiang Wanbai sighed. Sitting outside the carriage and red beans also saw he Niang walking up the mountain with a basket. He Niang was quickly called out. Because the road up the mountain is blocked, so that the people walking up the mountain are faster than those who are riding in the carriage. He Niang follows the carriage and talks with red bean. "Red bean girl." "He Niang, you go up the mountain alone?" Red beans see he Niang before just frown on the way, then asked. He Niang''s face appeared a faint color and nodded. Jiang Wanbai wanted to give her a holiday yesterday, but he Niang asked her to postpone the holiday for a day. Now that Jiang Wanbai saw her, he knew that she was going to go up the mountain today and see he Niang''s expression. He thought of her twins and pursed his lips, but he didn''t say anything. She doesn''t think the Savior is in charge of everything. At the same time, the carriage has arrived. Hong Dou knows that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are going to stay at the racecourse for a while, so he Niang doesn''t call for he Niang to go together. He Niang carries the basket and goes on to the mountain in a hurry. Today, there are many people in the racecourse. The steward stares at it. When he sees the carriage of the Marquis Qi''s house coming in, he immediately warmly welcomes him, "Qi Shizi, Miss Jiang, I''ll even if you will come up the mountain today." "The man in charge is very accurate." Jiang Wanbai lifted the curtain of the carriage and held Qi Qingxing''s hand down and said with a smile to the steward. The steward called someone to stop the carriage with green bamboo and said with a smile, "my master came back early this morning. I have just told him about the matter. The master is now in the back yard, asking me to take you when I see Qi Shizi and Miss Jiang coming." Knowing that the owner of the horse farm has come back, Jiang Wanbai is also happy. She and Qi Qingxing take a look at each other, and say a few words to the steward, and soon follow the steward to the backyard. As soon as I got to the backyard, I saw a chubby, round, middle-aged man talking with people there. When he noticed someone coming in, he turned his head and looked over. When he saw Qi Qingxing, he was stunned for a moment, and then he showed a happy look on his face and quickly stepped forward to meet him. "Qi Shizi." The middle-aged man was boss Tang. He first said hello to Qi Qingxing, and then looked at Jiang Wanbai, who was walking beside Qi Qingxing. He said with a kind smile, "this must be Miss Jiang." "Master Tang." Jiang Wanbai also said hello with a smile. "Let''s go in and have a cup of tea and sit and talk." As he spoke, master Tang welcomed Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai in. The people who had stood together with him had left when they saw that he had guests to entertain. Chapter 515 Lin Guanshi soon called for people to offer steaming tea to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Master Tang took Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai into his study. At this moment, the three men sat down and closed the door to isolate the cold outside and the warm winter sun. "I have heard from Lao Lin about the things that Qi Shizi and Miss Jiang want to inquire about. I do know some things, but I can tell them about them. As for whether it is useful or not, I can''t guarantee it." Master Tang is also a happy man. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have a cup of tea to warm their stomachs, he goes straight to the point. Jiang Wanbai is relieved. Qi Qingxing doesn''t like to talk to other people. She can''t deal with those polite words. She is also worried that if master Tang wants to make polite remarks, she will be in a cold seat. Qi Qingxing nodded after listening to master Tang''s words, and didn''t want to say anything else. Master Tang stopped for a moment, got up and took a roll of painting from the table. He unfolded the painting and said, "I heard the steward say that Qi Shizi and Miss Jiang are helping a friend inquire about the fire." "Yes, an elder of his ancestors was also at the scene. After experiencing the fire, he lost his memory and forgot a lot of things, so he had another obsession in his heart." Qi Qingxing took Jiang Wanbai''s last excuse and then said. Master Tang didn''t doubt it. He sighed and said, "if you want to inquire about the fire, you can''t find out anything. But since you know that I''m here, I have something to say." Speaking of this, master Tang had already started his painting and handed it to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. He said, "this painting shows an elder of my ancestors and the person who had an accident in the fire." Master Tang held up the painting, so that he blocked himself. He did not see the expression of Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing at the moment. When he saw master Tang''s painting, Jiang Wanbai almost stood up. Even Qi Qingxing was shocked for a moment. "Master Tang, do you think this painting is an elder of your ancestors?" Jiang Wanbai''s expression is a little indescribable. He asks master Tang, still wondering whether he took it wrong. Otherwise, why do the elders in master Tang''s painting look the same as Arsene?! It''s like it''s carved out of a mold. Master Tang probably recognized that Jiang Wanbai''s voice was wrong. He poked his round face out of the back of the painting and nodded, "the boy in this painting is indeed an elder of my family." He paused for a moment and wanted to look at the painting. However, with his chubby figure, it was a little difficult for him to complete the twisting movement, so he turned and put the painting on the table. Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai go over and help him move the things on the table to the side a little, and clean up a space. When the painting was put on the table, the three people stood in front of the table. Master Tang shook his sour arm, fell his eyes on the painting, and nodded affirmatively, "this is indeed an elder of my ancestors. I didn''t take it wrong. By the way, Miss Jiang, have you seen this painting in other places?" "Well I''ve seen it. It''s very similar... " Jiang Wanbai says vaguely that she is in a bit of a mess now. She is totally shocked. Looking at the portrait of master Tang, she is more and more curious about what happened to the elder of Tang''s ancestors. Chapter 516 After all Even if they grow up, they have experienced the fire of unknown reasons. "My elder is missing," said Tang, sighing "Missing?" Jiang evening white surprised, there was such a moment, Jiang evening white very want to ask Tang master is the ancestor is a person or a demon. Tang nodded and sighed, collected the picture on the table, and signaled Jiang evening white and Qi Qingxing to sit down and said, when the three people sat down again, Tang said, "when my elder is missing, he is only 17 years old, and his family is discussing his relatives..." After 15, the men in this dynasty can begin to discuss their relatives. Some even have decided to have children''s relatives since they were young. For example, the relatives of Qi Qingxing and Jiang evening white were determined by themselves. Some of them may soon decide their family affairs, some of them will not be able to decide for a year or two. This is the case with the young master of Tang family. Apart from the better and better operation of the horse farm, the Tang family has other businesses that are also very famous. Even in the capital at that time, it is a big family. So the marriage of the young master is not difficult to find. Only the elders of the government saw several other people''s girls, the young master himself dissatisfied, so he dragged to 17 years old. "By the way My elder generation has a single son character. " "Tang said, suddenly thinking of this, and said. As soon as this is said, Jiang evening White was even more shocked. She subconsciously looked at Qi Qingxing, and saw Qi Qingxing was surprised. She was slightly balanced. She began to guess that even though Arsene was not Tang Sen, the small ancestor of Tang family, there must be a connection between them. He collected the gods, and Jiang looked at the master Tang at night, and listened to him to continue to say. Because the horse farm is built on the hillside, young master Tang Sen just loves riding horses and often comes to the horse farm. "When the fire broke out on the mountain, the government also came to the horse farm to ask if there were any missing or strange things happened. But the people in the horse farm had counted them up, and no one thought that the elder of my family came to the horse farm at that time..." Said the Tang master. The young master usually dislikes being controlled by others. He pays attention to a casual act. The day before the fire, the young master came to the horse farm to ride his horse, but later left. The people in the horse farm thought that he had returned to Tang family. When the official government came to investigate people, no one thought about counting the young master in. Until the government can not find out what to do, the fire is over. Tang people find the horse farm, to find the young master. The people in the horse farm thought that the young master had returned to Tang family, but the Tang family said that he had never returned since he came out that day. They knew something happened when they were on both sides. Their young master was gone! No one thought of the fire in Daqing temple until the official was reported. He also checked the day he left the horse yard. At that time, Tang family was also the number one and the second largest family in Beijing. Especially the young master of Tang family, for two years, did not know how many relatives he refused, and often ran to the horse yard to ride horses outside the city. So that on the way from the horse farm to the Tang family, those people all recognized the young master Tang. So, they found that the day the young master left the horse farm, he did not go down the mountain. "There is only Daqing temple in the mountain except for my horse farm. Since we didn''t go down the mountain, my elder must have gone up the mountain to Daqing temple..." "Mr. Tang said, recalling what he had heard from other elders. Chapter 517 At that time, some people had already thought of the fire in Daqing temple that night. After all, the fire happened after the young master left the horse farm, but no one was found missing in the temple. As soon as the people of the Tang family went to investigate, it was almost certain that the matter happened. There were indeed monks in the temple who could prove that the young master had been to Daqing temple that day. In the past, the young master often went to Daqing temple, because the horse farm was halfway up the mountain, and the young master had never stayed in the temple. Therefore, the monks in the temple thought that the young master of Tang family left Daqing temple and went back to the horse farm or went down the mountain directly. The fire broke out in the evening, so that when we went to check people, the monks in Daqing temple did not think that there was a young master of Tang family. Several days later, the monks in the temple could not remember whether they had seen the young master of Tang family leave that day. However, the temple did not arrange food and accommodation for the young master of the Tang family, and no body was found after the fire. Therefore, people in Daqing temple and the government preferred that the young master of the Tang family did not spend the night in the temple, so they would not be unable to find the origin of the scene Because of the fire. But the Tang family doesn''t think so. The Tang family thought that the young master''s disappearance was related to the fire. However, the people in Daqing Temple even asked the Tang family to go to the place where the fire had burned, and no clues were found. "We Tang family had to let it go." Master Tang sighed, "because of the disappearance of the elder, even when several elders of that generation passed away, they were still thinking about the whereabouts of the young master. If the young master really had an accident in that fire, it would be the boundary of Daqing temple now, and the soul of the young master should be rested. After all, it is a holy land of Buddhism..." As he said this, master Tang''s eyes were slightly red. Although he had only seen the portrait of the elder, and only knew about it from his father''s mouth, he could not stop him from feeling miserable because of this. If the young master was really killed, he didn''t return to the ancestral grave of the Tang family after his death, and his family members didn''t even know whether he was alive or dead. He was only 17 years old Jiang Wanbai doesn''t know how to comfort Mr. Tang. She and Qi Qingxing look at each other. They are silent one after another. They can only wait for master Tang to ease their emotions. "Sorry to make you laugh." Master Tang wiped the red corners of his eyes and made an apologetic smile toward Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai. Qi Qingxing shook his head slightly and said, "we can understand. After all, he is your elder..." After a pause, Qi Qingxing asked, "that is to say, to this day, this young master has never come back since his disappearance, has he?" "Yes." Master Tang nodded. was as like as two peas in the study room. He was quiet at the moment, and the main reason was Jiang late Bai and Qi Qing Xing. He did not know what to ask at this time. Jiang evening Bai was not good at saying that someone in the Daqing temple was exactly the same as the missing elder in your family. Oh, the other party is not a person, the body is a divine tree, Tianlei bamboo. After a while, Qi Qingxing suddenly asked, "I don''t know if the Tang family found any other clues when they were investigating the disappearance of the young master? Did the young master go to the temple alone "He did go alone." Master Tang nodded and paused for a moment, as if trying to recall something. After a moment, he said again, "it seems that there is another saying that the elder of my ancestors went to the temple to meet someone." Chapter 518 "See a man?" Jiang evening white pick eyebrows. Don''t know, but I don''t know It was when the Tang family went to Daqing temple to look for the young master. A monk in the temple said that he had seen the young master of the Tang family appear in the forest where the fire broke out. At that time, there was a girl with the young master of the Tang family. "Ah Is it to see the girl you like The river is white at night. After all, before the fire, there was a forest, and there was nothing strange about two men and women talking there. Master Tang shook his head and said, "we don''t know. However, at that time, my elder often went to Daqing temple, almost every once in a while." According to the people in the temple, every time the young master of the Tang family went there, he wandered around the woods and occasionally went in for a walk. However, because the forest had not been repaired at that time, the monks in the temple were afraid that the young master of the Tang family would have an accident when he went in, so he advised him several times. "You didn''t look up that girl in the back?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Master Tang''s face showed a complicated look, and said: "I didn''t find out. At that time, the monk just saw a figure of his back and walked away from him." For a monk, the stress is to treat others as if they are not polite. Even if they feel uncomfortable in their hearts, they will not stop each other at that time. What''s more, they just stand together to talk and do nothing out of the ordinary. Therefore, the monk did not know which girl he was meeting with the young master of the Tang family at that time. The people of the Tang family inquired everywhere and did not find out whose girl it was. So the matter was over. After that, it is even more difficult to know whether this matter is true or not. That''s all I know from master Tang. For Jiang Wanbai, these gains are indeed quite a lot, which also shocked her very much. I don''t know what kind of relationship there is between a Sen and the young master of the Tang family. There''s so much missing that it''s impossible to connect the two. "In the end, it''s a little rewarding..." Qi Qingxing saw Jiang Wanbai, a little trance, and then murmured. They have already come out of master Tang''s study and are going outside. Red beans and green bamboo are waiting for them at the gate of the racecourse. As soon as they get to the door, steward Lin catches up. "Qi Shizi, Miss Jiang, please wait." Steward Lin came here. He probably never ran like this before, so that he was panting and his face was red. Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai stop and look at Lin Guanshi. Steward Lin stopped in front of them, handed over a big brocade box in his hand, and said, "my master asked me to give this to you. This is the relic of the old man. Maybe it will help you. If you find out anything, I hope you can tell my Lord." After a pause, Lin sighed and added, "after all, it has something to do with the ancestors of the Tang family." Qi Qingxing takes the brocade box and nods to the steward Lin. when the steward turns around and walks away, Jiang Wanbai and he look at each other. As they walk outside, they open the brocade box that master Tang asked Lin to send. As soon as the brocade box is opened, there is a broken comb inside. "Comb?" Jiang Wanbai frowns and looks puzzled. She reaches out her hand and takes out the comb. She looks over and over. She doesn''t find anything special, that is Chapter 519 "It''s delicious." Jiang Wanbai will break the comb close to the tip of his nose to smell, is a very good smell of fragrance, she handed Qi Qingxing smell, Qi Qingxing nodded, there is indeed a fragrance. "The comb has a neat fracture." Qi Qingxing glanced at the fracture of the comb, low voice. Jiang Wan nodded his head and guessed, "is it the love thing between the young master and the girl?" While muttering, Jiang Wanbai is going to put the broken comb back into the brocade box. He plans to wait until he enters the temple and let Arsene have a look at it himself. As a result, when I put the combing back, I suddenly caught a glimpse of something in the brocade box. "Wait a minute." Jiang Wanbai grabs Qi Qingxing''s hand with the brocade box, pinches out a hair from the brocade box, and looks at Qi Qingxing, "are you or mine?" Qi Qingxing shakes his head, his eyes crossed helplessly, "it should be put in the box together with the breaking comb." "OK..." With a hair, they could not find out anything. Jiang Wanbai put his hair back and covered the brocade box again. A group of people began to walk towards the top of the mountain. Soon after they arrived at the Daqing temple on the top of the mountain, Zhichen appeared in front of the two people and read a Buddhist name: "a Sen has been talking about two people for a long time. There are so many people in the Temple today, it is not good for him to come out, otherwise he would have been waiting at the gate of the temple." Jiang Wanbai thinks that when she left Daqing Temple last time, ASEN stood in the temple gate and looked at the scene eagerly. She could make up for the scene of anger. She asked Qingzhu and Hongdou to clean up in the courtyard where they lived before, and together with Qi Qingxing, they followed Zhichen to the forbidden area. As he walked, he talked to Zhichen and asked, "master Mingyuan has traveled around again?" "Yes, my uncle left yesterday morning." After a pause, Zhichen looked at Jiang Wanbai''s eyes with admiration and said, "the vision of Miss Jiang praying for blessing in the city wall has been seen by the poor monk and others." "It has nothing to do with me. I''m just acting as a medium. It''s the way of heaven that Xiao can afford such luck..." Jiang Wanbai had no choice but to smile. Zhichen slowly shook his head and recited a Buddhist name in a low voice. Although he didn''t say anything, he thought of what the martial uncle said when he finished watching the vision yesterday morning. Although Zhichen doesn''t quite understand what Jintong is, he can still understand it. Most of the reason for this is the arrival of Jiang Wanbai. When the three talents came to the ancestral hall, Jiang Wanbai saw the gray haired teenagers sitting on the threshold. The boy also saw them. He suddenly stood up, his face was full of surprise. Subconsciously, he took a few steps forward. After returning to his God, he stopped and coughed softly: "you can be regarded as coming. By the way, have you asked about the horse farm on the hillside?" Arsene asked expectantly. Jiang Wanbai nodded his head and said what he had learned from master Tang. When he finished, he saw that Arsene''s expression was dull, which was more serious than when he knew that his body was Tianlei bamboo. Jiang Wanbai didn''t make a sound, waiting for a Sen to slow down. After a while, Arsene blinked and asked, "are you sure the person in the portrait really looks like me?" "Really, I don''t believe you ask ah hang." Jiangwan Baidao. A Sen looked at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment, nodded his head and said, "it''s really similar." After a pause, Qi Qingxing changed his words and said: "if master Tang doesn''t say it''s an elder of his ancestors, I and I will think it''s you." Chapter 520 "Yes, yes, that''s right..." Jiang Wanbai kept nodding beside her. Seeing that ASEN seemed more at a loss, she handed over the brocade box in Qi Qingxing''s hand and said, "this is from master Tang. It''s a relic of his ancestor''s elder. Look, maybe you can think of something." Looking at the brocade box that was put into his hand, Arsene couldn''t help murmuring: "I''m not a human being. This thing is not mine. What can I think of?" As he spoke, he opened the brocade box. As soon as the clinker brocade box was opened, Arsene saw the broken combs in the brocade box, and his expression froze. After he reached out to take out the comb, he did not move for a long time. "How about it? Remember what? Do you feel familiar? " Jiang Wanbai asked softly. I''m afraid that his voice will interrupt Arsene''s thoughts at the moment. As a result, Arsene''s eyes turned white and he fell back. "Arsene?" Jiang Wanbai is startled. Subconsciously, he reaches out and tries to hold him. Fortunately, Zhichen has been standing beside him and helping him in time. Jiang Wanbai asks anxiously, "what''s wrong with Arsene?" But Arsene has closed his eyes, no consciousness. However, he held the broken comb tightly in his hand, and the brocade box fell to the ground. Jiang Wanbai squatted down to pick up the brocade box and found that the hair inside was missing. "That hair is gone." Jiang Wanbai said as he looked on the ground and saw nothing. It''s not easy to find a hair. What''s more, even if it''s found, there''s no guarantee that it''s really the same hair that was put with the combing. Qi Qingxing stretched out his hand to pull her up and followed her to the nearby meditation room. Zhichen had already moved ashen to the meditation room. "See if it''s on the comb in Arsene''s hand." "All right." Jiang evening white also has no way, can only follow Qi Qingxing together to go in, can''t always squat there looking for that hair. When he gets in, Zhichen has already put Arsene on the bed, turns to Jiang Wanbai and asks, "Miss Jiang, this is Arsene..." "It should be OK. It''s probably stimulated by this combing." Jiang Wanbai said, "this also means that Arsene really has a relationship with the young master of the Tang family." "Go to dinner first. It''s late. I''ll watch here. If Arsene wakes up, I''ll inform you immediately." The way to stop being angry. Jiang Wanbai touched his stomach and felt really hungry, so he did not refuse. Originally, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing wanted to live in the courtyard of Qihou mansion, but it took a lot of time to come to the ancestral hall. Finally, Zhichen suggested, "the Zen rooms here are all empty. Miss Jiang and Qi Shizi live here." There is also a kitchen here. You can cook by yourself. Jiang Wanbai nods and agrees without thinking about it. There are many people in front of you, which is different from the bustle of the Lantern Festival night. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t like this kind of time when there are many people. When Qi Qingxing saw that Jiang Wanbai had no opinions, he had no more opinions. Fortunately, they had not many things with them. A monk went there to talk about it. Soon, red beans and green bamboo came with them. Sitting in the courtyard of Qiyang in the evening to enjoy the sunshine. At the middle of the meal, ASEN wakes up. The door of the meditation room is wide open. Zhichen sits on the threshold to eat steamed bread and eat vegetable porridge. As soon as he sits up, Zhichen immediately notices. He also stands up with the steamed bread in one hand and a bowl of congee in the other. He swallows the porridge in his mouth and turns to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing and says, "Miss Jiang, Arsene Wake up Chapter 521 "Ah?" Jiang Wanbai put down his bowl. When he got up, he felt hungry again. He took a steamed bread in his hand. He bit the steamed bread and ran near the Zen temple with his skirt. "Is Arsene awake? Do you smell rice? " Jiang Wanbai joked. Ashen sat on the bed and looked down at the comb in his hand. There was a thin layer of sweat on his forehead, but his expression was still at a loss. After hearing Jiang Wanbai''s funny voice, he looked up at her and said, "ah? Have you eaten? " Qi Qingxing said: "You want to eat? This steamed bread is very good. It''s sweet. " Jiang Wanbai said, leaning forward and shouting at the green bamboo outside, asked Qingzhu to come in with a steamed bread. Soon, Qingzhu took the steamed bread and handed it to Arsene. Arsene really took it, took a bite, chewed mechanically, and looked at a loss. Jiang Wanbai saw that he had not calmed down, so he took Qi Qingxing out again and said to Zhichen: "master Zhichen, you can continue to eat. He deliberately can''t slow down for a while. Let him slow down." "Good." Zhichen nodded, looked back at Arsene, and then sat back on the threshold with porridge and steamed bread. After Jiang Wan was full of free food, he looked back and saw that ASEN had not come out. She did not go in either. She took half a steamed bread and ate it leisurely with her hands. She asked Qi Qingxing, who was sitting next to him, "ah hang, do you think Arsene is the little ancestor of master Tang?" "I don''t know." Qi Qingxing shakes his head and pauses for a moment. He asks Jiang Wanbai, "is it possible for a man to become a demon?" "I don''t know. I haven''t heard of anyone turning into a demon." At the end of the topic, Jiang Wanbai looked back at the room again and said, "now I can only hope that Arsene can think of something." It''s only when Arsene thinks of something that can make progress, otherwise they''re stuck here. After all, master Tang has already said what should be said, and the young master of Tang family didn''t know where to go, and there was no one else to ask. In Jiang Wanbai and so on drowsy time, a Sen finally came out. "What do you remember?" Jiang Wanbai quickly got up and asked. All the steamed bread she used to tear and eat and play had been finished. There was still a small piece of steamed bread in Arsene''s hand. He put the small piece into his mouth and chewed it. Then he looked at his people and said, "it''s a bit chaotic. I think I''m human and I think I''m a bamboo. Anyway, I don''t want to know what I am now." "Well?" Jiang evening white slightly pick eyebrows, and Qi Qingxing look at each other, see each other''s eyes surprised. When Arsene sits down at the table, Zhichen also sits with him. Red beans and green bamboo sit on one side. All five people look at him and listen to his memory that suddenly comes into his mind after he gets the carding. When he opened the brocade box at that time, when he smelled a smell, he felt very familiar. Almost subconsciously, he picked up the carding. As soon as he got the carding, countless memories came into his mind. Suddenly, Arsene fell asleep. In his lethargy, the memories were still in his mind, and after a long time, Arsene finally had the energy to examine what those memories were. But until he woke up and sat in bed for so long, he still didn''t know what was going on. Chapter 522 "There are two memories in my mind. One is the memory of Tianlei bamboo, and the other is the young man named Tang Sen, which is the memory of the little ancestor of Tang family." A Sen is afraid that he can''t explain clearly, so he changes a piece of paper and a pen, and writes Tianlei bamboo and Townsend on the paper. "Separate them." Qi Qingxing stretched out his hand and gently touched the table top. He said softly. Jiang Wanbai nodded with approval. After thinking about it for a while, he drew a circle on the bamboo with a pen and said, "let''s start with the memory of Tianlei bamboo." At the beginning of his memory, ASON only knew that he was a bamboo, but he did not know that he was the legendary divine tree Tianlei bamboo. He thought he was just an ordinary bamboo in the mountains and fields. A Sen can''t remember exactly how long he had been making bamboo. He saw a sea of corpses and blood in the mountain, and he also watched the Daqing temple built to protect the big array below. "So you''ve been here a lot longer than Daqing temple." Jiang evening white tongue. I didn''t expect that this was an old ancestor who didn''t know how long it had existed. However, as a bamboo of Tianlei, ASEN stayed on the mountain all the time. He was not found by the evil cult that laid down the mountain of corpses and the people who built the Daqing temple. If it had not been for the fire that had burned down here, and Daqing temple was just planning to build a Zen temple yard here, ashen would not have been found before he was transformed into a form. Even if it is found, it is estimated that he will not be recognized as the legendary thunder bamboo. Jiang Wanbai thinks about these and sighs silently. If it wasn''t for Mingya, she and Qi Qingxing would not know that Arsene''s original experience was Tianlei bamboo. A Sen said: "before the memory has been muddleheaded, also did not talk to people, in the middle is very boring, nothing more than spring and Autumn Until a second monster appeared in that forest "The second monster?" Jiang Wanbai''s heart is thumping. I don''t know why. The first thought is the woman that master Tang said he was meeting with Tang Sen by monks. Because there has been no one to find, the final existence of that woman is true or false, no one can say. "The past memories are vague, only after the appearance of this monster can the memory become clear..." Arsene said. In my memory, the monster never revealed itself, but the spirit of the other side let him know that it was a monster. Moreover, she never went to the Buddhist temple and deliberately avoided the monks in the temple. Monsters often go to the depths of the woods, as if they are circling the whole Daqing temple. I don''t know what they are looking for. Until one day, there was another person on the tree beside Tianlei bamboo. "It''s Townsend. Tang Sen often comes to this forest. At first, he just wanted to take risks. Then one day, when he was lying on the tree next to me, he saw the monster..." Arsene said in a trance. He watched the process of tangsen''s acquaintance with the monster as tianleizhu, but another memory told him that he was the one who fell in love with the monster. When he found the monster, Tang Sen didn''t panic, didn''t call the monks in the temple, let alone told other people. He lay down on the tree and looked at it nervously and excitedly. After watching for a long time, he suddenly understood the law of the monster''s appearance and found that the monster was circling around Daqing temple. Chapter 523 "Do you want to enter Daqing temple?" Finally, once, the young man on the tree could not hold back. When the monster swayed under the tree again, he asked. The monster was frightened, looked at the tree in panic and then turned and ran. "Ah? How did you run? Why is the monster afraid of people The boy scratched his head, his face was at a loss, and then he felt funny. "The monster hasn''t appeared for a long time since he was scared..." Arsene said. But Tang Sen still often ran there. He was found by the monks in the temple and advised him not to go inside so as to avoid danger. Tang Sen said that he would still come here, hide in the tree, and wait for the monster to come. The monster didn''t come for a long time. Obviously, he was scared a lot last time. He looked around with great care. At first, Tang Sen wanted to call her, but when he saw this, he swallowed the words back. Forget it. Don''t scare her away. "Is this monster too stupid? Is there someone in the tree that she can''t feel? It seems that the cultivation is really poor. " Jiang late Bai make complaints about Tucao road. But when she heard about that monster''s timidity, she thought that the monster would not harm people. She was so timid that even a 17-year-old boy like tangsen could frighten her. Arsene coughed gently and said, "that monster is really timid and a bit silly. He has walked through my body for countless times and has not found my existence." However, tianleizhu did not want to make a sound to remind her. When Tang Sen walked through the cake tree again, he could not bear to see the cake again. The monster''s head was smashed. At first, he thought that the leaves on the tree fell down and hit him. He reached out to touch his head and didn''t care. Tang Sen smashed it again. This time, the monster covered his head and looked at the tree with a confused face. As soon as he looked up, he turned to Townsend''s smiling face. "Ah The monster screamed with fright. He held his head in his hand and his eyes widened. He was stunned for a moment. Then he would turn around and run away as he had done last time. Tang Sen jumped down from the tree and stopped her. "Wait! I don''t mean it Tang Sen was a little worried. He always felt that he scared the monster away again today. The monster might not dare to come again. "I watched the boy get acquainted with the monster and fall in love later..." As he said this, Arsene''s cheeks were a little red and his eyes were shining. He didn''t dare to look at others. After all, tianleizhu is him in memory, and Tang Sen is also him. Isn''t he telling his own love story with Jiang Wanbai and others? Thinking of this, Arsene felt embarrassed. Why are the other monsters wandering around Qiqing temple? What the hell is she looking for? " A Sen shook his head. "I am also very curious. Tang Sen also asked the monster, but the monster did not know. She just subconsciously wandered around the Daqing temple. She said that there was something very important for her, but she didn''t know exactly what it was." Jiang Wanbai Well, before that, Arsene didn''t know why he wanted to pick up the window. It turned out that there was a monster who didn''t know why he went around Daqing temple. Chapter 524 "Did you pick up the window for the same purpose as the monster?" Jiang Wanbai suddenly asked. After a pause, she felt that her question was very strange, so she thought about it again and changed her way of saying: "I mean, maybe later you know why she went around Daqing temple. Then she disappeared. You became human nature, and you inherited her obsession It''s not right Hiss What the hell am I doing? I''m really confused... " Jiang Wanbai said, and then he wound himself in, stretched out his hand and shook his head. Finally, he fell into Qi Qingxing''s arms with a frustrated face and said, "ah, OK, I''m finished. I''m stupid. This is too complicated." Qi Qingxing''s eyes crossed the helpless smile, reached out and patted her shoulder, and said in a low voice: "if you don''t understand, you don''t want to think about it. I''ll think about it." "Well, I don''t think I''m good for it." Jiang Wanbai immediately got up again, as long as she didn''t use her brain. Looking at the scene, Arsene gasped and said, "I didn''t pick the window because of her obsession, but because the window was in the same position as the tree I used to squat on when I was Townsend..." What he looked at was not a dressing table, but a monster was always wandering there. "Ah Now it''s clear. The question is whether you are tianleizhu or tangsen? Why can''t you leave here? " Jiang Wanbai said that he didn''t use his brain, but when he heard this, he was still thinking. After thinking about it, she suddenly thought of a possibility, and her expression became dignified. "What''s the matter? Did you think of anything? " Qi Qingxing asked. Jiang Wanbai nodded slightly, and she said, "as far as I know, I''m usually trapped in a place and can''t leave. Only the earth bound spirit can''t be left." "Maybe Tang Sen really died here. When he died, he thought about the monster and became the ground bound spirit here, so he often went there to pick up the window. In fact, he was repeating a thing he used to do before he died, squatting in the tree to see the monster he liked." However, the tree is no longer there. A courtyard has been built here. A window has been opened in the place where Townsend likes to squat, so there is a misunderstanding about Arsene picking up the window. But why did Townsend become a thunderbolt? Or, what would Tianlei bamboo look like? Is ashen the young master of Tang family or Tianlei bamboo? "Do you have any way to find out this?" A Sen is also very entangled with this point. After he wakes up, he has been sitting on the bed without moving. He just can''t figure out whether he is tianleizhu or tangsen. Jiang Wanbai frowned. After thinking for a moment, she breathed a sigh. She said, "I''ll go to the local government and ask Lu Bian where Tang Sen went at that time." Qi Qingxing thought of her last time to go to the underground, eyebrow several can not be observed a twist, subconsciously clenched her hand. Just a moment later, Jiang Wanbai knew what he was worried about. He quickly comforted him with a smile and said, "don''t worry. This time there is Zhichen and Arsene. There is no problem at all." A Sen is also nearby, almost clapping the chest to Qi Qingxing to guarantee. Qi Qingxing knew that Jiang Wanbai had to go, so he pursed his lips and nodded. Soon, Jiang Wanbai returned to her room. She gave Qi Qingxing a lighted incense and gave him a rune paper. She said the same thing as last time. After all this, she sat cross legged on the futon and closed her eyes. Chapter 525 It''s still the dark place where you can''t see the end. When Jiang Wanbai suddenly appears, most of them are scared. Only a few are the "old people" who were waiting here when Jiang Wanbai came last time. They all remember Jiang Wanbai. When they saw Jiang Wanbai, they immediately rushed over with enthusiasm, "it''s you again. What''s the matter with you this time? Are you looking for the magistrate again Those souls crowded together and asked. Jiang Wanbai coughed slightly and nodded. He didn''t mean to talk to them more. Soon, Lu Bian appeared here. When he saw Jiang Wanbai, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "who are you here for?" "My Lord, I came across a strange thing this time, or I want to ask an adult to help me..." Jiang Wanbai said something about Arsene in a few words. After that, he said, "I''m here to ask your help to find out where Tang Sen, the young master of the Tang family, went to and whether he had come to reincarnate in the underworld." The last sentence is the focus of her visit. Lu Bian was also quite surprised when he heard Jiang Wanbai finish. He pondered for a moment and said, "this is really weird. I''ll check it for you." With one hand stretched forward, a Book of life and death appeared in the palm. The other hand quickly drew a rune on the book of life and death. The book turned around without wind, and the speed was extremely fast. For a moment, only the sound of paper flipping quickly could be heard in this dark place. At a certain moment, the voice stopped suddenly. Lu Jue looked at the page of the book of life and death, and was surprised. "How?" As soon as Jiang Wanbai saw his expression change, he couldn''t help asking. Lu Biao looked at Jiang Wanbai again, but did not shy away from her. As soon as her fingertips were on the book of life and death, a white light flew out and landed in front of Jiang Wanbai. The white light turned into a picture and played quickly in front of Jiang Wanbai. It is Tang Sen''s life experience. However, the picture stops suddenly when Tang Sen is afraid of lying on the tree and meeting the monster. Lu Biao points out his hand and says to Jiang Wan: "his destiny has changed here." "Well?" Jiang Wanbai looked at Lu Pin curiously, and he said, "he should have been a prosperous life, free and unrestrained, but when he was here, his destiny was..." Lu decided to pause for a moment, and his expression was a little strange: "I can''t see through." "Can''t see through it?" Jiang Wanbai is even more strange. In this world, she can''t see through a lot of Fates, such as master Mingyuan and Arsene. She can''t see through each other''s destiny. Even if she sees something, there will be a deviation. However, the cultivation of Lu Di is just a life and death book, judging the existence of life and death. Even he can''t see through the destiny. This is strange. Lu judge himself also felt strange. In addition, Jiang Wanbai said about the current situation of Arsene. He thought for a moment, reached out and took the white light back to his life and death book. He said to Jiang Wanbai, "you go back first. This is really amazing. I''m afraid I''ll report it to your highness. Maybe I can learn something from him. I''ll contact you when the result is available." "Good." In fact, Jiang Wanbai is a little happy in his heart. Yama knows more than they do. It would be a good thing if he could really ask him what the result was. She arched her hand toward Lu and said, "thank you very much. I''ll go back to wait for news first." When she returned to her room, she gave Qi Qingxing a lighted incense and gave him a piece of Rune paper. What she said was similar to the last time. After all this, she sat cross legged on the futon and closed her eyes. Chapter 526 With that, Jiang Wanbai turned into a white smoke and disappeared here. However, Lu Bian didn''t leave in a hurry. He looked at the place where Jiang Wanbai disappeared for a while. His eyes fell on the book of life and death which had not been collected in his palm. He drew a rune on the book of life and death with his fingertips. The book of life and death flipped quickly and finally fell on a page. "Qi Qingxing..." At the bottom of the page, I saw another funny voice Jiang Wanbai opened his eyes on Qi Qingxing''s eyes, subconsciously smile at him, said: "I''m ok." She got out of bed and pulled out the incense that Qi Qingxing was holding and broke it. Then she looked at Arsene, who was nervous on one side, and said to the judge, "now we can only wait for the news. The time of the local government is different from that of our world. We should get the result soon." As soon as she finished speaking, a wisp of green smoke suddenly appeared around her. The wisp of misty green smoke scared ashen. Qi Qingxing''s first reaction was to pull Jiang Wanbai to his side. Jiang Wanbai said with a smile, "here we are." "So fast?" Ashen realized what she was saying. He was stunned. He rubbed his arm and muttered, "it seems colder." The wisp of green smoke soon gathered a human nature there. The upper part of the body was Lu Bian, while the lower part was still green smoke. What came was Lu Bian''s incarnation. Lu Biao obviously didn''t expect that there were so many people on Jiang Wanbai''s side. He took a look at Qi Qingxing, and then looked at ASEN, revealing the truth. "My Lord, but it has come to an end?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Lu Bian nodded, his eyes still fell on Arsene. He looked at him with amazement. He said, "tangsen is dead, but his soul has not gone to the underworld. There is no record of his death in the book of life and death, which means that he is no longer in the charge of the local government." "No longer in the charge of the local government?" Jiang''s white face is surprised. There are a lot of situations that don''t belong to the local government. It''s just like the old master Lin er who wanted to become an existence without people and demons through demon Dan. If master Lin Er succeeded at that time, he would not be under the control of the local government. But in addition, there are many reasons for this situation, which is no longer under the jurisdiction of the local government. Lu Bian nodded, looked at Jiang Wanbai and said, "I went to ask your highness, but I know some reasons. He was originally a thunder bamboo, but he had the soul of tangsen in his body, so that he was influenced by Tang Sen''s obsession..." From Lu Bian''s words, Jiang Wanbai and others finally understand the reason why Arsene has two people''s memories. Ashen''s body is Tianlei bamboo. He had his own spiritual consciousness a long time ago. He couldn''t remember his existence in the mountains for a long time. At that time, there were few people in that forest. At that time, there were only a few animals in the forest because of the spirit absorbed by the big array at that time. Until Tang Sen found out there, Tang Sen became a frequent visitor. He often lay on the tree from time to time. As time went on, the Tianlei bamboo just beside the tree was stained with Tang Sen''s breath. It can also be said to be used to the smell of Townsend. When Tang Sen died, his soul was subconsciously absorbed into the body by Tianlei bamboo, but how could a person''s soul be stronger than Shenmu''s spiritual consciousness. Chapter 527 A Sen himself was stunned. For a long time, he looked at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing and whispered, "I I guess I don''t think she''s a ghost. She doesn''t have a sinister spirit. As for the devil Is it not to say that the passage of the demon world to the world has long been closed? There is no magic in the world. " Some of them are just some monks who have embarked on the devil''s road. Before the completion of the Taoist method, they are not considered as demons. So when Arsene saw the woman, he thought she was a monster. Listening to Arsene''s explanation, Jiang Wanbai can''t find any words to refute for a moment. He even has an idea that what Arsene said seems to be right. "We don''t care whether that woman is a demon or what." Jiang Wan''s white head was aching and he walked around Arsene for several times. His thick eyebrow thought, "we have to find a way to solve the problem of your binding spirit..." This method can''t be thought of in a moment, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have to stay in Daqing temple for the time being. And Arsene, the most common thing to do is to get lost in his mind with that comb. Jiang Wanbai once ran into each other and couldn''t help asking, "is that woman''s comb?" "Well." A Sen nods, pauses for a moment, toward river evening white way: "her name is Manyi." "Manny?" After that, Baijiang still likes her name Ashen''s face shows a struggle. In fact, for Manyi, his heart is full of love and hate. All these feelings come from Townsend''s soul. They both love her and make her kill herself, but they still don''t understand. To his death, don''t know why Manyi suddenly killed him that night. I really don''t understand until I die. But even if he is dead, he still has obsession with her. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing stayed in Daqing temple, but they didn''t think of any way. Instead, they waited for Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Qing, who went up the mountain ahead of time. This time, the Lord Qi still came with them. When Hong Dou comes to say that old lady Qi and others have already gone up the mountain, Jiang Wanbai is reading books there. He has been unable to find a way to solve this problem. Zhichen has found the abbot to open the Sutra collection building to her and Qi Qingxing. Jiang Wanbai has been reading books. "Grandmother? OK, let''s go over there. " Jiang Wanbai put the book away and said to Arsene, "you''re easy to find. We''ll go back." Her eyes hurt and her head hurt. A Sen didn''t raise his head and nodded. It was related to whether he could leave Daqing temple. He was still very positive. Moreover, after recovering those memories, he now wants to leave Daqing temple, not only to look outside, but also to find Manyi. Find her and ask why she killed Townsend. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing arrive at the courtyard where Qi Houfu lives, Jiang Wanbai is stunned for a moment and her eyes are strange. When she sees Mrs. Qing again, she suddenly looks at him and takes a cold breath. "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing was surprised by her reaction and asked. Qi old lady and others are looking at her nervously, especially Mrs. Qing. Her eyes are red and anxiously say, "evening white, do you see what?" "Mrs. Qing doesn''t look very well. Is she tired on the way up the mountain?" Mrs. Jiang Wanbai asked with concern. Mrs. Qing nodded, "I''m really tired." "I think you look a little bad. You should have a good rest. There is no big problem with the rest." Jiang Wanbai Chao Qing said with a smile. Chapter 528 "Now it seems that the spirit of Tianlei bamboo and tangsen''s soul are fused. If the soul of tangsende is directly swallowed by Tianlei bamboo, then tangsen will completely disappear in this world." Lu Jue Dao. There is a difference between completely disappearing into this world and not being in charge of the local government. Because tianleizhu''s spiritual consciousness is more powerful, the obsession from tangsen''s soul does not appear frequently. "That makes sense. No wonder you have both the memory of tianleizhu and that of tangsen..." Jiang Wanbai murmured in a low voice. After returning to his God, he sincerely thanks Lu Bian, "thank you for your help. The matter is clear at last." "No matter what, I''ve learned a little. Since it''s clear, I''ll go back first." Lu Pai waved his hand and said as he spoke, his body became more and more pale and finally turned into a smoke and disappeared completely. As soon as Lu Pai left, the cold feeling disappeared. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other. They almost looked at Arsene at the same time. A Sen is still rubbing his arm. He has just been watched by Lu Jue. He is going to die of cold. Now he has a hard time. He suddenly realizes that there are two kinds of eyes staring at him. Arsene looks up and looks a little stiff, "what are you doing with me like this?" "Do you remember how Townsend died? And the fire, you haven''t really figured out what it was about Jiangwan Baidao. Arsene came back to his mind and thought for a moment. A trace of darkness flashed through his eyes. He said, "it was killed by that monster. The body is missing I don''t know how the fire came from At that time, when donsen died, I felt that everything was going around The whole bamboo has lost consciousness, and there is no memory of that part of Tang Sen.... " "It seems that when the fire broke out, it was just when your mind and Townsend''s soul merged." Jiang Wanbai sighed. At that time, both Townsend and Arsene were in a state of chaos, and they didn''t know what happened later. According to ashen, the fire had already burned out when he woke up again. The craftsmen invited by Daqing temple have begun to clean up the burned area and plan to build a house. "Now it''s clear why you pick up the window, but How can we solve the problem of earthbound spirit... " Jiang Wanbai began to have a headache again. The general earth binding spirit either solves the obsession or takes away the other party''s corpse. Generally, the earthbound spirit will move with his own bones. As long as he takes away the bones and dissolves the obsession, there will be no earthbound spirit. But now Tang Sen''s body is missing. At that time, he did not find the body at the scene after the fire. His obsession seems to be the monster now. "What is that monster?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Ashen looked embarrassed, shook his head, and said, "I really don''t know what that monster is. I''ve never seen it. It''s just that her breath is not human." "Well?" Qi Qingxing slightly raised his eyebrows and suddenly caught the focus of his words. He fixed his eyes on Arsene and asked, "you said that her breath is not human. How can you be sure that she must be a demon?" Jiang Wanbai was also stunned and subconsciously looked at Arsene and said, "yes, how are you sure she is a demon? Ghosts, demons and immortals are not the breath of human beings. " Chapter 529 Seeing her smile, Mrs. Qing was stunned and relieved. But she felt palpitation again. She took a few steps and grabbed Jiang Wanbai''s hand and asked, "Wanbai, look at me Is the child all right? " Mrs. Qing''s abdomen is now high and high. She caresses her stomach with one hand, and holds Jiang Wanbai''s hand with the other. There is a little melancholy between her eyebrows and eyes. Jiang Wan''s smile on his white face did not change. He gently patted on the back of Mrs. Qing''s hand and said, "the child is OK. Don''t worry too much about it. Your mood will also affect the child''s "Yes! It''s a calming charm Mrs. Qing seemed to suddenly think of something. She quickly took out the rune paper from her purse and handed it to Jiang Wanbai. She said anxiously, "Wanbai, you see, the rune paper seems to be darkening." The piece of Rune paper that Mrs. Qing took out was really a lot dimmer, as if it had been soaked in water. Not only was the rune paper itself wrinkled, but the cinnabar on the rune paper was also dizzy with water. "I said if she didn''t notice whether the rune paper was soaked in water, and she said it was not." Qi old lady also said beside. Jiang Wanbai moved his eyes and took out a quick jade Rune from his sleeve. He said, "this will happen if the rune paper is used for a long time. It is inevitable that the effect is not as good as before. It will be good to change a new one." As she spoke, she handed the jade symbol in her hand to Mrs. Qing. But Mrs. Qing didn''t rush to pick it up. She was a little relieved when she heard Jiang Wanbai''s words, but the jade charm "Evening white, just give me a paper symbol." Of course, Mrs. Qing knows that jade talisman is more precious than paper rune, and she is embarrassed to take a jade Rune directly from Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai chuckled and put the jade amulet into Mrs. Qing''s hand. Then he took the crumpled paper Rune in her hand and said with a smile, "the jade Rune can be used for a longer time. You don''t have to be afraid of blisters, even if you''re burned." "Thank you Evening white, I.... " Mrs. Qing clenched the jade symbol in her hand and turned to look at old lady Qi and Lord Qi. Mrs. Qi nodded at her with a smile. Lord Qi came to hold her and whispered, "this is the intention of the evening white. You can take it." "Well." Mrs. Qing quickly wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief, and carefully put the jade Fu into the purse that had been filled with paper symbols. She was a little embarrassed and said with a smile: "I don''t know what''s going on recently. I just can''t control my mood..." "That''s what it''s like to be pregnant with a baby. You''re just too hard. Just wait until the baby''s born and have the help of a nanny." Qi old lady said with a smile. Mrs. Qing nodded her head, and the melancholy mood between her brows and eyes could be regarded as dispersed. She thought that she did not know what fortune she had accumulated in her previous life. She could marry such a good person and meet such a good elder and younger generation. Thinking in her heart, Mrs. Qing looked up at the Lord Qi. Her eyes were warm and warm. "Go back to your room and have a rest." Qi Hou Ye whispered. Mrs. Qing nodded, and Mr. Qi sent Mrs. Qing back to her room. As soon as Mrs. Qing left, Mrs. Qi''s smile disappeared. Her face showed sadness and worry. She asked Jiang Wanbai, "what''s going on?" After a pause, when Jiang Wanbai was about to speak, she said again, "you don''t have to lie to me. Although my grandmother is old, she can still tell the truth of some words." Chapter 530 "Grandmother, I didn''t mean to lie to you either." At the end of Jiang Dynasty, Qi Qingxing took a look, but he was helpless. Qi Qingxing''s eyes crossed with a smile and pulled her to sit down on one side. He said to Qi Laofu: "grandmother, wait for my father to come." Mrs. Qi nodded, her eyebrows were still frowning, and she was still worried. Soon, Lord Qi came over. After he came in, he sat down on the other side of Mrs. Qi, looked at Jiang Wanbai and asked, "Wanbai, is it related to me?" "It does matter..." After a pause, Jiang Wan''s white face showed embarrassment. She coughed gently and asked him, "what woman has he met recently?" Lord Qi stopped for a moment. His face was stiff for a moment. He clenched his fist and put it against his lips. He shook his head. "Recently, I went out to drink with my colleagues. I just went to the restaurant. I didn''t meet any woman." After a pause, the Lord Qi asked vaguely, "what rotten peach blossom is it?" As soon as this sentence was said, Qi Qingxing and Qi''s old lady both looked at the face of the Lord Qi. However, they were obviously unable to see anything, so they all looked at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai is a little embarrassed. After all, Qi Hou Ye is her elder. It''s strange to discuss women''s affairs with her elders. "The peach blossom on the Marquis''s face this time is much more serious than that of the last time. It is faintly bloody, more like..." Jiang Wan''s white face showed hesitation. He took a look at the old lady Qi, and then vaguely said, "the woman is no longer in the world, but she has obsession and resentment towards the marquis." At first hearing this, you can''t understand the character of the Lord Qi. Maybe the first reaction is that he failed to live up to the woman and killed the other party. However, all the people present are very familiar with him. Even if it was Jiang Wanbai, for more than half a year, she also knew that Lord Qi was not the kind of person who liked to have sex with others. Even on weekdays, people usually go to the restaurant to have a drink, and more often they stay in the study in the mansion. Qi Yun has never let her go out with many people. However, it''s impossible for her to go out with other people even though she has no self-discipline. "Madame Qing..." Mrs. Qi asked in a worried way. The Lord Qi also looked at her. Jiang Wanbai thought about it and said truthfully, "I think madam Qing has been targeted by something dirty recently. Fortunately, Mrs. Qing is often with the marquis. There is evil spirit on the marquis. That thing can''t get close to Mrs. Qing." "Is it the female ghost that you say has a grudge against me to stare at the dirty things of Qing''er?" Lord Qi asked, twisting his eyebrows. When Jiang Wanbai says that he has provoked blood peach blossom, the Lord Qi has no reaction. However, he realizes that the blood peach blossom may have been on the spot. Madam Qing is the Lord Qi, and his momentum is a little heavy. Jiang Wanbai hesitated and said, "it should be." Then she took out the rune paper that had just been taken back from Mrs. Qing and said, "the ghost girl Probably drowned. " Lord Qi twisted his eyebrows and thought. For a while, he still shook his head. He didn''t know when he had provoked such a woman, and he didn''t hear about drowning of a woman around him this year. "It''s better not to tell Mrs. Qing about this, lest she worry in vain and worry too much is not conducive to the maintenance of the fetus." Jiang Wanbai Dao was just in front of Mrs. Qing. She didn''t mention anything about Mrs. Qing being watched by dirty things. What she said was pacifying Mrs. Qing. Chapter 531 Qi Qingxing asked Mrs. Qi, "grandmother, why did you come up the mountain today?" Two days earlier than usual. Mrs. Qi sighed and said, "it''s still because of Mrs. Qing''s business. She always wakes up at night from the night of the 16th. She didn''t sleep well these two days. Last night, she was very pregnant. We came to Daqing Temple early this morning. We wanted to look for the evening white or ask the master in the temple for help." "This is the holy land of Buddhism. The dirty things must not come here. Grandma and Mrs. Qing will live longer." Jiang Wan Bai Dao, she and Qi Qingxing have not solved the matter of a Sen, for a while, also really can''t solve the matter of Qi Hou Ye''s blood peach blossom. Mrs. Qi originally planned to do so. She nodded and went to have a rest. Finally, there were only Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing in the room, as well as the Lord Qi. Qi Hou Ye''s eyebrows are still twisted. He asks Jiang Wanbai, "if I stay in the mansion, will the ghost come to me? We''ll get rid of her then. " When he mentioned the ghost, he didn''t feel any pity. After all, he felt that he had not killed any woman. Since the ghost was entangled, he would also hurt his wife and unborn child. "Maybe." Jiang Wanbai thought about the cableway for a little while: "but I don''t mind the Marquis doing this. After all, ah hang and I can''t go down the mountain for a while now. If the ghost girl comes to visit us, we can''t rush back at the first time." Lord Qi pondered, and finally decided to stay on the mountain for a while with Mrs. Qi and others. When leaving from the old lady Qi, Qi Qingxing asked Jiang Wanbai, "is that female ghost very powerful?" "Not necessarily." Jiang Wanbai shakes his head slightly, still holding the rune paper taken back from Madame Congqing in his hand, and says: "I realize that her strength is not strong, but it will not be a big problem. When we solve the problems of Arsene, we will go back to the house with our grandmother and them. As long as the ghost dares to come, we can solve it easily." Qi Qingxing nodded slightly. After thinking for a while, he asked Jiang Wanbai, "in the evening of the 15th, do you remember when watching the Lantern Festival on the waterside pavilion, Mrs. Qing said that she seemed to see a white shadow in the center of the lake?" "Well?" Jiang Wanbai turned his head to the side. He recalled Qi Qingxing''s words and quickly remembered the incident. At that time, Mrs. Qing did say that she saw a white shadow in the center of the lake, but when they looked at it, the white shadow had disappeared. At that time, Mrs. Qing thought that she had lost her sight. And Jiang Wanbai and others did not care. "I saw the white shadow on the 15th night. On the 16th night, Mrs. Qing began to have a bad sleep. There was still a day between them. Did the ghost wait for another day to start?" Jiang Wanbai is puzzled. Qi Qingxing looked at her and said, "maybe it was that female ghost who realized you were very powerful, so she resisted not to start and waited for you to leave Hou Fu." "Ah..." Jiang Wanbai suddenly said, "ah hang, what you said is really reasonable. But it''s not until they go down the mountain that they know exactly what happened. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have told Mrs. Qi and others that they will not live in the courtyard of Qihou house these days, and Mrs. Qi and others have not said anything. After all, this is already a Daqing temple, and they are not afraid that dirty thing will come to visit again. Chapter 532 However, when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are about to walk to the gate of the ancestral hall, Jiang Wanbai suddenly stops. "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing asked Jiang Wanbai, she stopped, he also stopped. Jiang Wanbai frowned and looked a little serious, "there is space fluctuation ahead." "What do you mean?" Qi Qingxing listened to her words and looked intently. For a moment, he saw a layer of invisible fluctuation in the air ahead, which was probably what Jiang Wanbai said. Jiang Wanbai said: "did someone cut through the space? No, it''s like who used some magic weapon in the space. I didn''t expect that there are other magic weapons in this world besides the storage ring... " Jiang Wanbai murmured to himself, while his expression was curious and excited. Qi Qingxing''s eyes flashed helplessly and said: "a Sen and green bamboo are still inside." This sentence immediately reminds Jiang Wanbai. "I have no way to break this magic weapon of space. It is not a simple existence to have such magic weapon. We can only wait." Jiang Wanbai Ning Shinto. However, as soon as the voice dropped, the space wave in front of me shook and suddenly began to condense into a space crack. At the same time, the wave was directly turned into a red drill, and it disappeared into the space crack. Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment and took Qi Qingxing to the ancestral hall. He said, "the man is gone. Let''s go and see if there''s something wrong with Arsene." When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing run into the ancestral hall, they can see the green bamboo and red bean on the ground, while ASEN is sitting at the table, still maintaining the posture they left before. Red bean will be swept to live there in a hurry. "What''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai looks at Qi Qingxing and doesn''t understand why he wants to hold himself. Qi Qingxing is determined to look at Arsene. Jiang Wanbai looks at the past along his line of sight. As soon as she can see clearly what she looks like at the moment, her pain shrinks slightly. He is still a young man with grey hair, but his eyes are not the same as before. In his silver gray pupils, there is a faint flash of thunder and lightning. He purses his lips and quietly looks at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. "Arsene?" Jiang Wanbai called out to him with a trial. "I made a deal with a man named Mingya," he said "Mingya?" Jiang Wanbai is surprised and looks at Qi Qingxing. They all think of what they have heard about Mingya from Qingyi. Speaking of it, they learned about the essence of Arsene before, which was also what Mingya told them. However, she made a deal with Mingya with a small piece of Tian Lei bamboo. As a result, I hear a son say that he also made a deal with Mingya. Jiang Wanbai was worried and asked, "what kind of deal did you make with Mingya?" "I gave him a piece of Tianlei bamboo, and he let me not be trapped in Daqing temple again." Arsene said hoarsely. He closed his eyes. After a moment, the thunder and lightning around him disappeared. Except for the thin and thin lightning still lingering in his eyes, it was no different from before. As for the details of the transaction between him and Mingya, ASON didn''t say much. He didn''t want to say that. Jiang Wanbai was not easy to ask. He only said, "since it has been solved, it''s a good thing." A Sen nodded, his eyes on Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, and finally fell on Jiang Wanbai. He said, "since I have been able to leave Daqing temple, I think I will go soon." Chapter 533 "Ah?" Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment, vaguely lost, although he knew that when Arsene could leave Daqing temple, he would certainly leave. But still can not stop the loss, after all, this matter they have been working together for so long, suddenly solved, not only in their hearts relaxed, but also feel more empty. However, Arsene will leave sooner or later. Qi Qingxing pinched the wrist of kneading Jiang Wanbai and whispered to her, "I will always see you again." "I''ll see you later." Jiang Wanbai smiles and looks at Arsene. Arsene nodded, took out a box from his sleeve and put it on the table. He said, "thank you for helping me during this time. This is my thank you. If you need any help, just open your mouth." With these words, he did not give Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing the chance to refuse. His figure gradually faded away and soon disappeared. "Walking so fast, are you afraid we''ll stop him from going?" Jiang Wanbai widened her eyes slightly and snorted. She felt that her nose was a little sour. She reached out and rubbed the tip of her nose. She walked with Qi Qingxing and picked up the box left by Arsene. When the box was opened, the black things about the size of two thumbs were exposed. Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment. "What he left us is his own noumenon." Go to the side of Qijiang. Qi Qingxing eye light micro motion, covering the back of her hand, low voice way: "since he gave, then take it, may be useful in the future." Jiang Wanbai picked up a piece of Tianlei wood and looked at it. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and said, "I think of it! It can be used to refine that fan for you! He was worried that he couldn''t find a better refining material, so he sent it to us. It''s a good thing. " She was in such a good mood that she couldn''t wait to have a try. The more precious the material, the longer the refining time is. For the mythical wood like Tianlei bamboo, Jiang Wanbai is not sure when the divine wood can come out. She and Qi Qingxing can stay in Daqing temple for a long time, but Mrs. Qing and Lord Qi have something to solve, so she has to consider this time. Jiang Wanbai put away two pieces of Tianlei bamboo, and Qi Qingxing yelled green bamboo and red bean together. They just fell asleep and woke up with a blank face. Jiang Wanbai didn''t say much. As soon as ASEN had left, she and Qi Qingxing moved back to the courtyard of Qihou mansion. Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Qing planned to go to Shangxiang and still stayed in the temple for some time. Jiang Wanbai and others had planned to go back down the mountain on the fourth day. At this time, there were not many people left in the temple and few people went up the mountain. The mountain road would not be blocked. But on the morning of the third day, it was still a warm sunny day. Jiang Wanbai was lying in the yard, basking in the sun with his eyes closed. Qi Qingxing sat beside her and played chess with Lord Qi. Mrs. Qing and Mrs. Qi were also there, talking in a low voice. Yesterday, Mrs. Qing and Mrs. Qi had already visited the Buddhist temple in the temple. Today, they did not go out again. "Old lady, marquis, a servant has come up from your house. He says he has something to report and is waiting outside the temple gate." Monks in cloth appeared outside the yard. Mrs. Qi looked at the monk and said with a smile, "please take him here, master." Chapter 534 The monk''s face was hesitant. The old lady Qi looked at the mammy beside her, and she walked towards the monk. She walked closer and said a few words in a low voice. The monk read a Buddhist name and turned away. The smile on Mammy''s face stopped, frowned and went to Mrs. Qi and said, "the master said that the people from our mansion would not come in outside the temple, but let us go out." When we don''t understand the rules of our family Qi old lady eyebrow heart is also a twist, the face shows displeasure, but still let people go out to look for that servant. Jiang Wanbai turned over, didn''t care and went on sleeping. Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Qing soon put this matter behind their heads and continued to speak softly. The atmosphere was very good until a monk ran outside the yard. His tone was a little worried and said, "old lady, Lord Qi, something has happened to your family. Please follow the poor monk to have a look." "What?" Mrs. Qi immediately stood up. Jiang Wanbai also opened his eyes and subconsciously looked at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing and Qi Hou ye also put down their flags. Standing in the old lady Qi''s mother suddenly slapped her hands and said, "old lady, the summer flower that just sent to find someone outside the temple hasn''t come back yet!" "I''ll go and have a look." Jiang Wanbai Dao, as she said this, she had already got up from the reclining chair and planned to go to have a look. She thought that she was idle anyway. This was in Daqing temple. Even if something happened, nothing would happen. But Qi Qingxing has put down the chess pieces in his hand, followed her to get up, he said in a low voice: "I''ll go to have a look with the evening." "OK, let Qingxing and Wanbai go." Mrs. Qi patted Mrs. Qing''s arm and didn''t take it too seriously. They all felt that the matter should not be very serious. The Lord of Qi stretched out his hand and pulled Mrs. Qing to the seat where Qi Qingxing was sitting. He said, "play chess with me." Mrs. Qing restrained her mind, suppressed her uneasiness and began to play chess with Lord Qi. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went out of the yard and followed the monk to the place where the accident happened. As they walked, Jiang Wanbai asked the monk, "little master, what''s the matter?" "Amitabha! The girl named Xia Hua screamed when she passed the main hall of Buddha. Then she fainted on the ground. The temple has already invited monks who are good at medical skills. But the abbot thinks that Xia Hua girl is from the Qihou residence, so let me tell you." Monks are humane. In fact, he was only responsible for delivering a message, and he didn''t know exactly what happened. At that time, he and Bai Jiang didn''t have a look at each other. The courtyard is a distance from the main Buddha Hall, and the summer flower girl has been sent to the nearest meditation room after she faints. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing go directly to the meditation room there. On the way there were many people talking about it. Jiang Wanbai listened a little and found that they talked about almost the same content. "Zhongxie? Why do you think it''s the evil spirit? " When he heard the word again, Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help asking. Coincidentally, this man was a lady who had spoken to Jiang Wanbai in front of the Taihe hall. He immediately recognized Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. He said hello with a smile, then lowered his voice and asked, "Qi Shizi and Miss Jiang are going to see the servant girl?" Chapter 535 "Exactly." Qi Qingxing nodded. Jiang Wanbai also said: "I heard that something happened to her. We''ll come and have a look. It''s not good to trouble the masters in the temple all the time. On hearing this, the lady was more nervous and said: "Qi Shizi, Miss Jiang, this is really not my nonsense. When the servant girl came to the Buddha Hall, she suddenly screamed and fainted. As you know, there are many people who have been worshipping incense in the temple in recent days. At that time, someone saw that the servant girl had a black face when she fell down..." Because of this, everyone is now speculating that the servant girl was either hurt by evil or was put on by something dirty. As a result, when she came to the Buddha Hall, she was driven away by the Buddha inside. However, now that servant girl hasn''t woken up, they don''t know exactly what''s going on, but this can''t stop everyone guessing. After all, such a fresh and frightening thing is really too topical. "If it''s really dirty, how dare the other party come to the temple? I think maybe it''s just that servant girl is ill, or there are other things. Does madam forget? This is the Daqing temple, but the evil spirits and monsters dare not even enter the temple gate. " Jiang Wanbai said solemnly. After listening to Jiang Wanbai''s words, the original novelty and determination on her face gradually wavered. After a moment, she nodded and said with a smile to Jiang Wanbai: "Miss Jiang can figure it out. You''re right. This is Daqing temple. No dirty thing can be so stupid as to dare to go into Daqing temple to make trouble..." The lady was in a hurry to say this to others, so she said hello to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, and then she left in a rage. As soon as they were far away, Qi Qingxing asked Jiang Wanbai, "are you really talking about it?" "Fake." Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and said honestly, "there must be something wrong with Xia Hua''s accident in front of the Buddha Hall. Maybe it''s the blood peach blossom that can''t wait to come to the door, but..." After a pause, Jiang Wan''s white face showed a smile and said, "if it''s really the blood peach blossom that comes to our door, we don''t have to worry about it. Even Daqing Temple dares to come in. This IQ is really moving." With that, Jiang Wanbai couldn''t stop laughing. Even Qi Qingxing has a smile in his eyes. As they speak, they have already arrived at the meditation room where Xia Hua is. When they go, they find the abbot there. The abbot knows Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. I also know their relationship with master Mingyuan. Although I don''t know what skills Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have, they still respect them subconsciously. After all, he is equal to his uncle. "Qi Shizi, Miss Jiang." "Abbot, how''s Xiahua?" Qi Qingxing asked the abbot. But Jiang Wanbai has already walked to the bedside, just looked at Xiahua, she has been able to confirm, is really dirty things on the body, fortunately that dirty things on the body for a long time, Xiahua has not been greatly affected, sleep wake up will be OK. After finding out these things, Jiang Wanbai turned around, nodded to Qi Qingxing, and said, "I don''t think Xia Hua has anything to do. Let her go back to her grandmother when she wakes up." However, the abbot on one side showed some hesitation. He waved his hand and motioned that the others in the meditation room should go out first. After all the others left, he read a Buddhist name to Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai, saying, "to be honest, although my monk''s accomplishments are far less than that of martial uncle Mingyuan, some situations can be seen." Chapter 536 "I see, this summer flower girl seems to be possessed by something dirty." The abbot hesitated and added: "but now the summer flower girl has been clean, the dirty things attached to her body have been driven away by the Buddha." The latter sentence is more like to reassure Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other, nodded and said, "thank you for telling me the truth. We understand." Seeing that they did not look surprised, the abbot thought about their relationship with master Mingyuan. He knew that they might have seen this for a long time. He read a Buddhist name and said with a smile: "you''re welcome. Even if I don''t say anything, I think Miss Jiang and Qi Shizi have already seen it." When the abbot left, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing didn''t stay much. As she said before, Xia Hua had nothing to do. As long as she woke up, she didn''t have to be watched. Instead of rushing back to the courtyard, they walked towards the gate of the temple, and met the monk who had gone to the courtyard to preach that someone had come to Qihou''s house. "Master, before you said that someone from Qihou''s house came to find him. Has that person left?" Jiang Wanbai stopped the monk and asked. The monk put his hands together and said, "it''s gone. Before that, almsgiver Xiahua and that man met. It seems that they just said a word. Then the man turned and left, and the girl Xiahua came back." "Does the master remember the man?" Jiang Wanbai asked. When the monk nodded his head, Qi Qingxing took a look at Qi Qingxing in the late Qing Dynasty. Under the cover of his broad sleeve robe, Qi Qingxing took out paper and pen from the storage ring, and sat under the big tree outside the temple. The monk dictated it. Qi Qingxing wrote a pen and quickly drew the man the monk said. "It''s this man. Qi Shizi''s painting skills are really superb, at least 80% of them are similar." The monk sighed. Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai give thanks to the monk and go back with the portrait. Jiang Wanbai asked, "OK, do you remember that there is such a person in our family?" "Look at my eyes." Qi Qingxing shook his head, "go back and ask Mrs. Qing or the mother beside her grandmother. There should be results." After all, they don''t care whether there are less people or more people in your family today. These things are usually managed by Mrs. Qing. But since the new year, Mrs. Qing''s stomach is getting bigger and bigger. Mrs. Qi is helping Mrs. Qing deal with the internal affairs of the mansion. And the mammy beside Mrs. Qi will also handle some things. Jiang Wanbai went to ask the monk what he looked like, just in case Xia Hua was attached to him when he saw him. Usually, he could not remember that memory. So Jiang Wanbai let Qi Qingxing draw it. Just when she came back to the yard, Xiahua had already woken up and rushed to her. Mrs. Qi and others had already heard the messages about the evil in summer flowers and were asking what was going on in summer flowers. But Xia Hua was so scared that she knelt on the ground and shivered. She was also in a daze. She couldn''t remember what had happened. "I left the temple at that time, and I can''t remember what happened. I don''t have any impression. " "You don''t remember who that man was?" Mammy asked in a sharp voice. Chapter 537 Xia Hua shook her head, "maid I don''t remember. " She was so anxious that she would cry. She was frightened and afraid. After all, it happened to her. At this time, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing came back. As soon as he saw this scene, he knew that nothing had been asked. Qi Qing handed the portrait to Mammy and said, "this is the person Xia Hua has seen, is it the person in the mansion?" When I bought a picture, I saw it Because Mrs. Qing''s mother was killed by Qian Mian, she has not been able to find a suitable person to serve Mrs. Qing. During this period of time, Mrs. Qi sent a person around her. It wasn''t until the 16th day that we found the right person and bought several other servants. This one on the portrait is just one of them. Thinking of this, Mammy looked at the new Xia mammy who was now waiting on Mrs. Qing''s side. She changed her complexion and explained anxiously, "madam, I don''t know the maidservant and this man!" "Get up, I don''t mean to blame you." Mrs. Qing took a look at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Seeing that they didn''t say anything, she knew that there was nothing wrong with mammy Xia. Even if there is a problem, I''m afraid that she will faint in front of the Buddha Hall like Xia Hua. After all, when she and Mrs. Qi went to those Buddhist temples to offer incense two days ago, mother Xia was also with her. There''s no problem getting in and out of so many Buddhist temples. "It seems that she can''t wait for it. Since she is in a hurry, let her go in a hurry. We''ll go back to the house tomorrow." Jiang Wanbai said with a smile. When Mrs. Qi and others saw that she was not worried, they also put their hearts down. Lord Qi took Mrs. Qing''s hand and gently pinched it. Mrs. Qing''s expression was still a little confused. I didn''t know what was going on. Jiang Wanbai coughed gently and took Qi Qingxing to the other side to bask in the sun. As for how to tell Mrs. Qing about this matter, it depends on how Lord Qi and Mrs. Qing explain it. I don''t know how the Lord Qi and Mrs. Qing explained this matter. After all, Mrs. mianqing didn''t worry so much. After staying in the temple for one night, Jiang Wanbai and others left the temple early the next morning. When they arrived at the horse farm halfway up the mountain, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went to find master Tang and said something about Tang Sen vaguely. It''s just hard to say about the monster. She can only say: "the woman who met with your little ancestor didn''t know why she killed Tang Sen and took Tang Sen''s body. At that time, the woman didn''t live in the temple. Maybe she came from other places. What''s the matter, we can only find out..." Master Tang looks a little trance, and opens his lips. He also wants to ask Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing how they found out. But Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were also afraid of his asking, so they coughed softly and said, "we still have something to do in our house. We have to leave in a hurry." Master Tang had to give up and his eyes flashed. He didn''t know what he had thought of. He didn''t ask Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing to take back the comb which he had given to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. However, when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were already in front of the carriage, steward Lin suddenly remembered something and said to Qi Qingxing: "Qi Shizi, yesterday someone in our horse farm picked up a man in the mountain outside the horse farm. The man is still unconscious. It looks like the servant of the family. But we can''t ask. Now we are in the horse farm, Qi Shi Can you help me see if I know you Chapter 538 Hearing Lin''s words, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other. Jiang Wanbai thought of the man whom Xiahua saw yesterday. He was also a servant. Qi Qingxing obviously thought of this. So without hesitation, they nodded to steward Lin, and they went with him. When they got to the yard, they saw the servants lying on the bed. Although they had no blood on the side, they were all green and black at present, but Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing still recognized him. It was the man Xia Hua had seen before. After all, Qi Qingxing painted a portrait of him himself. "This man is a servant of our family. Yesterday, he went up to the mountain to say that there was something wrong with you. I don''t know why he appeared in the mountain." Qiqingxing road. On hearing this, Lin Guanshi was a member of Qihou''s residence. He was immediately relieved and said, "the doctor of our horse farm has looked at it for him. He said that the loss of essence is serious. I don''t know what happened to him..." Actually, when he heard this, he thought that this man was found in the mountain. The steward Lin thought that this man had not met the monster in the mountain. But this is near Daqing temple, and I have never heard of any monsters in the mountains for so many years. Therefore, even though he felt strange in his heart, steward Lin still suppressed this idea. But people always feel scared when they stay in the racecourse. Now I still want to indirectly give Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing a wake-up call. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing understood the meaning of manager Lin''s words. They nodded with a smile and said thanks again. The steward called someone to help him carry him out and put him in the carriage where the servant was sitting. Qi Qingxing went to talk about this matter with the Lord Qi. Now it''s hard to say anything. The party still went down the mountain and planned to settle the matter after returning to the house. "It is obvious that the person has been possessed for a period of time. The essence and Qi have been lost too much and Yin Qi has entered the body. Even if he wakes up, his body will not be able to recover." On the carriage, Jiang Wanbai thinks of the man''s appearance and faces Qi Qingxing road. Qi Qingxing pondered for a while and said, "look at what happens after he wakes up." Maybe entering Qihou''s house as a slave was not what the man wanted to do, but was driven by female ghosts. When they wake up, they won''t be forced to leave this person, return the deed of sale to him and let him go. "He is so weak that now the temperature is low. If it had not been discovered by Ma Chang''s men, he would have been frozen to death in the mountains last night." Jiang Wanbai frowns. Because the ghost did not take the lives of innocent people so seriously, she already had a bad feeling in her heart. Qi Qingxing pondered, and his eyes were cold. After all, it was his father that the ghost was after. Near noon, the carriage entered Qihou house. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing got off the carriage and said, "shall we eat first? After dinner, take a walk in the mansion and go to the Moon Lake in the afternoon. " She thought in her mind that she would have to put some array on the Marquis'' house. Otherwise, the two of them would have come to the place where they wanted to come. First of all, there are fox demons. Now come to this female ghost again. Are you going to eat in Hou''s house in the future? So after dinner, when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were walking around the mansion, they set up a few arrays. The big ones couldn''t be prevented, but those little ghosts and Demons could be prevented as long as their strength was under her. Chapter 539 After finishing these, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were about to leave for the moon lake. The Lord Qi asked people to call them into the study. "The result of the investigation came out. The man was originally responsible for helping to salvage things in the moon lake. He was responsible for the light on the 15th night." Lord Qi said. Jiang Wanbai thought for a while, and said to the Lord Qi, "it''s almost certain now. There must be something wrong with the moon lake. Ah hang and I are going to have a look at the moon lake." Lord Qi nodded and only said, "be careful." Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing then turned and walked out. The Lord of Qi drooped his eyes and looked at the paper on the table. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went directly out of the house to the Moon Lake after they came out from the Lord Qi. When they went to the Moon Lake, Jiang Wanbai asked Qi Qingxing, "why is the moon lake called Moon Lake? Is there any legend about this lake? " In her impression, the name of many places was almost related to what had happened in that place, and very few names were taken out casually. On the 15th day, when they went to the waterside pavilion near the Moon Lake to watch the Lantern Festival, Jiang Wanbai''s attention was focused on the Lantern Festival and fireworks, but he didn''t think of asking about it. Asked by Jiang Wanbai, Qi Qingxing pondered for a while and said, "there is no legend about the name of the moon lake. The origin of the name is just when the imperial city just moved here. When the emperor visited the moon lake at night, he saw a full moon reflected in the lake, and casually called out the name of the moon lake." So the lake has the name of "Moon Lake". After listening to Qi Qingxing finish, Jiang Wanbai was silent for a long time, then sighed and said, "it''s really taken casually." "Master, I know a legend about Moon Lake." All of a sudden, the sound of green bamboo rang across the curtain of the carriage. Thinking of Qingzhu''s love of reading books, Qi Qingxing pursed her lips, and her eyes seemed to fall on Qingzhu through the carriage curtain. Jiang Wanbai was very interested. If Qi Qingxing hadn''t pulled her, she would have been out of the carriage curtain. "What legend? Tell me. " Jiang Wanbai asked. Qingzhu coughed gently, and after learning from the story teller in the teahouse, he put up his score and thought it was enough. Then he said, "the legend of Moon Lake has been mentioned in the book about the origin of Daqing temple. Master, you certainly didn''t read it carefully when you read it." ¡°¡­¡­ It''s not about endorsements. Of course, I didn''t read it carefully. " Jiang Wanbai murmured. Qingzhu probably didn''t hear her murmur, but it was written in her storybook that there was a legend about Moon Lake. "It''s written in the script that the moon lake was called beauty lake before it was called Moon Lake." Green bamboo road. The origin of the beauty lake is still due to the Lord who was in charge of the fief. It is said that when the prince came to the fiefdom, the original officials in the city entertained him that night in order to please him. It was a summer night and the lake was cool, so the place for the banquet was on the boat in the center of the lake. The least important part of such a banquet is probably to present the beauty to the king. When the wine is in full swing, the officials call in the beauties who have been prepared for a long time. The beauties are really good, with loving eyes, graceful posture, white skin, and delicate fragrance. Chapter 540 It is said that this is the most beautiful woman in the Lord''s fiefdom. The officials worked hard to get it in their own hands and kept them for the Lord. The prince was very satisfied when he first saw the beauty. He put his arms around his waist and fed the wine. When the banquet was soft and soft, there was a piano sound outside the ship, which was particularly attractive. All the men on the banquet were attracted to go out. On the deck, a woman in white was sitting on the bow of the boat, playing the piano, and a woman in red was dancing on the boat. The LORD was so crazy that he immediately let the boat stop and let people take the two women up. The woman is a pair of twin sisters, similar in appearance, but one is as tender as water, the other as hot as fire. All the Wang Ye''s hearts have been crossed, and the beauty who has just been full of affection in her arms has been ignored. "Meimeimeidun felt humiliated, so she threw herself into the lake and killed herself. When the officials asked people to salvage the beauty''s body, nothing was found. Shifu, guess what the prince saw the next day when he woke up?" Qingzhu suddenly stops and asks Jiang Wanbai with some pride and expectation in his voice. Jiang Wanbai thought carefully, "is it that the twin sisters have become ugly?" "Master, you have seen it clearly, haven''t you?" Qingzhu shouts, a little disappointed. He is still waiting for Jiang Wanbai to say that he can''t guess. Jiang Wanbai snorted, and she began to feel proud, "I haven''t seen it. It''s just a blind guess." As she said this, she looked at Qi Qingxing. Her eyes were bright. Qi Qingxing hooked his lips and laughed. She reached out to remove the broken hair on her cheek and said in a low voice, "it''s a good evening." "Hi! A little That''s a good guess Jiang Wanbai said so, but the smile on his face was not restrained at all. He could be as happy as he could be. In the 21st century, Jiang Wanbai''s talent is there, and she has never been much praised. However, people who are not familiar with her praise her will only make her feel embarrassed or ignore it. But familiar people, such as Shifu and Qi Qingxing, were praised by them. Jiang Wanbai felt very happy. Qingzhu heard Jiang Wanbai say that it was too good to guess. He snorted, but he was not satisfied. He went on to say, "as soon as the prince woke up, he was still dreaming of two beauties. Who knows, when he opened his eyes, the two beauties in his arms became two old and ugly old women." The king immediately kicked people out of the room and called for people. At first, the king thought that someone took advantage of his deep sleep to change his double beauty in his arms, which was to make him have such a scandal. However, it was found that most of the people on the ship were Wang Ye''s, and the others were drunk and unconscious, and the rest of the boatman and others stayed under the boat and did not dare to come up. The king thought of the two old women who died in his arms, and thought that the spring and Autumn Dreams of last night were all made with these two old women, so he was disgusted and furious. At the same time, blood flowed on the ship. All those who knew the truth were killed by the Lord. Even the ship was burned down after the king landed. "After all this, his anger gradually died out, and the prince thought of the beautiful woman presented by the official. When he asked about it, he found many beautiful portraits to make sure that the beauty was as beautiful as he saw last night..." Chapter 541 It''s a pity that the beauty has been thrown into the lake, and even the body can''t be salvaged. "So, this lake has the origin of the beauty lake. Some people say that the beauty''s body disappeared because the beauty directly became the lake." Green bamboo voice is full of exclamation and yearning. He also wanted to see what such a beauty looked like. It is said that all the portraits left by the beauty were taken away by the king, but the king ran away later, and all the portraits were lost. I don''t know whether they were burned or left to other places. Or, when the prince fled, he ran away with the portrait of the beauty. Jiang Wanbai also sighed after listening to it. Qingzhu came back to her senses and asked, "master, did you think of anything?" "What do you think of?" Jiang Wanbai raised her eyebrows slightly. Qi Qingxing held a glass of water and handed it to her. She was too lazy to reach out, so she drank water with Qi Qingxing''s hand. After drinking, her voice was much more comfortable, and she said, "I''m curious. Since the Lord killed all the insiders on the ship at that time, how did this thing spread out?" However, this sentence did not put Qingzhu down. Qingzhu said: "in the storybook, after the people on the ship were killed, no one picked up the corpse. Later, the king ordered to burn the boat. At that time, a man did not die, but fell into the lake and escaped from life. When the king ran away, the story was told and recorded in the story book." "Oh..." Jiang Wanbai suddenly realized that she was still skeptical about the truth of the story. However, she didn''t tell it directly in front of green bamboo, but said, "I didn''t find anything." Just at this time, the carriage had reached the moon lake. Green bamboo stopped the carriage and jumped down first. Then he turned around and said, "young master, the carriage has arrived." Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing got off the carriage. Today''s weather is not particularly good. Especially in the afternoon, the sky is overcast and there is a cold wind blowing by the lake. It''s very cold. At this time, no one came to the moon lake. "Hold Mrs. Tang." Qi Qingxing put out his hand to cover up Jiang Wanbai''s cloak, then went to the carriage to take down Mrs. Tang and put it into Jiang Wanbai''s arms. In the morning, the weather was not so cold, and Jiang Wanbai still felt a little hot when she held her. Now it''s completely different. Mrs. Tang almost became her treasure again. Jiang Wanbai hugged Mrs. Tang and frowned slightly. He said, "I always feel that it''s especially cold here. The cold air is trying to drill into the clothes. OK, do you feel it?" "A little bit." Qi Qingxing nodded and looked at the green bamboo. Green bamboo a face of blankness, scratched his head, silly ha ha way: "probably I wear a lot of, do not seem to feel cold hey hey." Jiang Wanbai took a puff from his forehead and couldn''t help saying: "green bamboo, I don''t think your life style is particularly vigorous. How can you not be afraid of cold at all? Do you have any way to keep warm? " "Ah?" Qingzhu was more at a loss. He hesitated for a moment and said cautiously, "more clothes?" "How many are you wearing?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Green bamboo stretched out three fingers, "three, ah, are very thick." As he spoke, he seemed to be afraid that Jiang Wanbai would not believe him. He also reached out and patted him on his chest. When he took the picture, his voice was really stuffy and puffing, which was really thick. Chapter 542 "I''m wearing a lot of them, too." Jiang Wanbai touched his sleeve, and then touched Qi Qingxing''s sleeve. Finally, he sighed. Maybe some people are not afraid of the cold. They are born with a small stove. Just like her, she is not a pure Yin, but she is afraid of the cold. Green bamboo is not the fate of pure Yang. It may be similar to her if she is not so afraid of cold. With this in mind, Jiang Wanbai left the matter behind and walked along the lake bank with Qi Qingxing. As he walked, he watched, and green bamboo followed. He was still thinking about what Jiang Wanbai had asked. He scratched his head and suddenly remembered that his heart was always warm, as if he were carrying a small stove. Even when it was cold, he didn''t feel better in front of him, even if he was not wearing a little cold, he would not look as if he was wearing a little cold. So green bamboo will wear three thick clothes every winter, at least to make him look like other people. But just after opening his mouth, he saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing talking about Fengshui in the moon lake. It seemed that they didn''t care why he was not afraid of the cold. Qingzhu felt that the matter was not important, so he swallowed it back and said nothing. "There seems to be no problem with the fengshui of the Moon Lake, but I always feel like something is missing." Jiang evening White did not go far on frown heart and side of Qi Qingxing said. Qi Qingxing looked at the lake, and when his eyes passed the waterside pavilion beside him, he said: "let''s go to the waterside pavilion and have a look. Last time you saw the Moon Lake, you saw it on the waterside pavilion. Maybe you will find out what is missing." "No problem." Jiang evening white spot. She and Qi Qingxing went to the waterside pavilion. Qingzhu followed him. Although he learned some simple techniques of looking at faces with Jiang Wanbai, he didn''t know anything about fengshui, so he couldn''t help at the moment. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing also went to the third floor specially. They went to the window where they watched the Lantern Festival that night. Looking down, they took the whole moon lake under their eyes. "I wanted to say that night that the lake is really round, just like a round moon. I didn''t expect to see it in the daytime. It seems to be more round." Jiang Wanbai said with a smile. Qi Qingxing also laughed, "it''s really round." Jiang evening white staring at the Moon Lake, looking at the eyebrow heart slightly frown up, she gently tut a voice, way: "tut ~ or less something." But what is missing? "The lamp? Ships? The full moon reflected? " Qi Qingxing thought of what appeared on the lake that night and guessed. At the beginning of the evening, Jiang still shook his head slightly, but at a certain moment, he suddenly looked at Qi Qingxing and said in a coagulative voice, "what''s missing in my mind?" "What?" Qi Qingxing asked. Even Qingzhu comes over curiously, waiting for Jiang Wanbai to explain her discovery. Jiang Wanbai reached out to the lake and said, "it''s a layer of light." "Light?" Green bamboo looks at the surface of the lake. It''s broad day now. It''s very bright on the lake. What''s the light? Qi Qingxing also looks at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai said: "it''s very strange. It''s a light white light. That night I thought it was caused by the lamp on the lake. But now I think of it, that layer of light is very different from the light caused by the lamp. It''s hazy, but it''s more like the light floating on the surface of the lake and the junction." Chapter 543 "Border crossing?" Qi Qingxing eyebrows slightly twisted, "is there a boundary on the lake?" "Maybe there was before, but now it doesn''t look like it. Maybe the border has been destroyed, so the ghost girl ran out of the lake and attached to the light collector." Jiangwan Baidao. Can say, her eyebrows are still frowning, "strange is, we have been to the Moon Lake before, how at that time I did not notice that there is a boundary on the lake?" Unfortunately, no one can answer her now. "The ghost is no longer in the lake now?" Qi Qingxing asked. Jiang evening white point head, "now it seems that is no longer in the lake, there is no Yin Qi." In other words, from the beginning, even on the evening of the 15th, she did not feel Yin Qi, which was quite strange in itself. At that time, she only remembered to be excited and didn''t realize that it was wrong. Water is Yin originally. What''s more, it''s a drowned lake. The Yin Qi is heavier. But the lake is too clean. Even now it''s too clean to see. At that time, there was a boundary, which could be considered as the reason why she didn''t notice the Yin Qi at all. But now the boundary is gone, and she still doesn''t notice the Yin Qi. This is very strange. Jiang Wanbai thought while, and Qi Qingxing went down the waterside pavilion. Qi Qingxing said: "since the ghost is no longer in the lake, let''s go back, and she will certainly come to the door again." Since we have been able to find the Daqing temple, I think that female ghost will not easily let go of the Lord Qi. Jiang Wanbai nodded her head. Now it seems that she can only do this. She has a way to find out the female ghost. But Jiang Wanbai is too troublesome, so she thinks it''s better to wait for the ghost to come to her door. Otherwise, even if she followed the tracks of the female ghost, she could only find Xia Hua. When Xia Hua passed through the main Buddha Hall, the female ghost must have been hurt by the heavy Buddha light in the Buddha Hall. She did not know where she had gone to recuperate. It was very difficult to find any more. Just thinking of these, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had already got off the waterside pavilion and walked towards the carriage. When they came to the carriage, they heard the cry of a child coming from behind the carriage. "Did the ghost come to the door?" Qingzhu''s scalp was tight, and countless stories from storybooks were flashed in his mind. It was said that some drowning ghosts would become women or children sitting by the lake crying in order to find a substitute. When they cheated someone, they immediately grabbed the man and jumped into the water. Once in the water, the water ghost''s strength will become very big, ordinary people can''t get rid of the water ghost''s control, and finally drown and become the water ghost''s substitute. Jiang Wanbai mouth corner took a puff, way: "there is no Yin Qi." If there is no Yin Qi, it will not be a ghost. Moreover, "have you ever seen a ghost come out in broad daylight to harm people?" "No..." Green bamboo shakes his head and laughs. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had already gone to the back of the carriage. They saw a child in a blue coat standing under a willow tree beside the lake, wiping tears. The child looked as big as bao''er, white and tender, and very pleasing. However, after seeing the example of the Pingan small county Lord, who is very pleasant in appearance, but actually has opposite personality, Jiang Wanbai has no faith in children''s appearance. "Qingzhu, why do you ask him why he is crying here Jiang Wanbai then went to the green bamboo road. She didn''t want to go up and provoke the child. If it was a bear child, she was afraid that she could not control her hand that she wanted to beat the child. Chapter 544 Qingzhu scratched his head, walked forward, squatted down in front of the child, with a big smile on his face and asked, "young master, why are you crying here alone? What about your family? " "My lord?" The child sobbed and looked at the green bamboo, tilted his head, reached out to Jiang Wanbai, and said, "is it called an adult like her?" Green bamboo looked back and nodded, "yes, yes, we are adults. We are taller than you..." Jiang Wanbai took a puff at the corner of her mouth. When she saw the child stop the green bamboo, she showed a sudden look. She couldn''t help it. She laughed and had to bear it. Qi Qingxing saw that her shoulder trembled with laughter, and she also put on a smile and held her hand. At this time, the child also answered Qingzhu''s question. He sobbed: "my adult is lost. Wuwuwuwu When I don''t go to sleep, I find her "What?" Green bamboo was startled, and immediately got angry. He was afraid to frighten the next child, so he restrained his anger and asked, "do you remember where your home is, young master? We can take you back. " Jiang Wanbai doesn''t smile at this moment, and after a look at Qi Qingxing, he also walks up and looks at the child. The coat on the child''s body is very delicate, and the whole person is clean, white, tender and tender. At first sight, it is not the children of ordinary families. In the big families in Beijing, those who can wear such fine materials should be the young masters favored by the family. Usually it must be like a baby watching, followed by a bunch of nanny, servant girls, servants, for fear of bumping into each other. Where would you like to throw it out? But the child''s face was dazed and said, "I''m here." "No, young master, where do you live Green bamboo thought that the child did not understand, and quickly explained to ask. Seriously, here I am "Does he mean the capital here?" Jiang Wanbai guessed. Qingzhu was stunned, showing a distressed look. He turned to Qi Qingxing and asked, "young master, we don''t know where his family lives. Shall we send him to the government?" "It''s no use sending such a small child to the government. Take it back first. When you pass the official gate later, you can go in and say something, let them send a notice or something, or pay attention to who has lost the child, and let people go to Houfu to look for us." Jiang Wanbai Road, Qi Qingxing also nodded, and agreed to Jiang Wanbai''s method. Qingzhu then said to the child, "young master, would you like to go back with us first? Waiting for your family to come to you? " After a pause, green bamboo thought for a while, and then changed a tone to coax: "we have a kitten in our house. It''s very cute. Do you want to play with the kitten?" After a while, he looked at Jiang Wanbai and said, "I don''t want to play with kittens. I want to play with you." "OK, OK. Let''s go." Jiang Wanbai didn''t care so much about it. She nodded directly. After standing here for a while, she felt a little cold and couldn''t stand it any more. She just wanted to coax the child into the carriage and go back quickly. When the child saw her promise, he clapped and laughed. When Qingzhu reached out to hold him, he didn''t cry and refused. He even hugged Qingzhu''s neck. Chapter 545 Jiang Wanbai saw this scene, is also a little relieved, as long as the child does not noisy, in her eyes is still very lovely. Qingzhu put the child on the carriage, and when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing also got on the carriage, Qingzhu drove the carriage back to Qihou''s house. In the carriage, Qi Qingxing first poured a glass of water to Jiang Wanbai. The child had been watching their movements. When he saw this scene, the child suddenly said, "I also want to drink water." Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment and looked up at him. The child blinked his eyes and showed him a very lovely smile. He said again, "is that ok? Big brother Even Jiang Wanbai''s heart softened, and he watched Qi Qingxing with eager eyes. Qi Qingxing on her eyes, eyes across helpless, and poured half a cup of tea to the child. When the child results in tea, the smile on his face is shining a little bit. "What''s your name?" After a cup of tea, Jiang Wanbai calmed down and asked the child. The child blinked and shook his head. "I don''t have a name." After a pause, he tilted his head, as if thinking of something, and suddenly said: "adults call me a little rabbit, I probably call a little rabbit!" The child clapped his hands and said happily. Jiang Wanbai frowned and looked at Qi Qingxing, but some words were not good enough to say in front of the child. They could only hold it in the bottom of my heart for a while. Soon the carriage arrived at Qihou mansion. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing took the children back to the yard and asked Hongdou to go to the old lady Qi''s yard to say a word. Qingzhu went to the place where the children were prepared to live. On the way back, he had already reported to the government and left a picture of the child, waiting for the family who lost the child to come to the door. "Can I play by myself?" After entering Jiang Wanbai''s yard, the child changed what he had said before, and didn''t pester Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. He looked up at Jiang Wanbai and proposed that he wanted to play by himself. At the same time, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have something to say, so they call Qingzhu to accompany the children to play. Anyway, as long as you don''t go out of the house and you have green bamboo watching, you won''t have an accident. When Qingzhu left with his child, Jiang Wanbai looked at Qi Qingxing and said, "ah hang, do you feel strange?" Qi Qingxing nodded, looked at the direction of the child''s leaving, and said in a low voice: "look at his clothes and clothes, he is also respected and treated well in ordinary days. He must have been raised in the palm of his hand by the people around him, but he said that he had no name, and he said that the adults called him little bunny..." Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment, took back his eyes and looked at Jiang Wanbai and said, "either the child is lying, or there is something hidden in it." Jiang evening white point head, "I and you think the same, in the end is what is going on, or wait for the children''s adults to come to the door again." Let Qingzhu go out to play with her children. Jiang Wanbai thinks that there should be no big problem, but she doesn''t think that she and Qi Qingxing have just said a few words, and Qingzhu comes back in a hurry. Only Qingzhu came back alone. Seeing Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, he said: "childe, master, the young master is missing. I don''t know what happened. Obviously, I have been looking at him all the time. He said that he wanted to feed the fish in the pond, so I sent someone to fetch some cakes. As a result, he turned around and called people, and the young master disappeared, and he did not hear the sound of the water I fell into the water... " Chapter 546 Qingzhu''s worried face turned white. He really turned around and didn''t walk far away from where he was. The little boy was two steps away from him. As a result, he turned around and disappeared. Before Qingzhu came here, he had already called other servants in the mansion to help them find them together. But now, no one has been found. He even asked people to watch the door, so as not to run out of the house directly. After these orders, Qingzhu came to report Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other. As they walked outside, they said, "as long as they didn''t go out of the mansion, they would certainly find it. It''s just a child. Try to find those little pimples in the corner. It''s too easy for a child to hide." "The pond is also guarded to prevent the child from going to the other side of the pond when we are looking for him. Green bamboo should go down, and then run away quickly to command others. When he felt his hair in his sleeve, another fire broke out. A piece of hair burned quickly. After that, the paper man standing in the heart of Jiang Wan''s white palm immediately jumped down from her palm and walked directly to the front. "Originally, this hair was reserved to look for the adult of the child''s family. I didn''t expect to use it so soon." Jiang Wanbai sighed and took Qi Qingxing''s hand and said, "let''s follow it. We can certainly find it." She originally thought that if the child''s parents did not find it, and the child was anxious to cry, she would use that hair to help the child find his way back. If the child''s parents find it by themselves, she will not have to be so troublesome. It''s a pity that when it comes to trouble, it can''t be avoided. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walked behind the paper man. Qi Qingxing suddenly stretched out his hand to hold Jiang Wanbai''s wrist and whispered, "in front of him is my father''s study." "Well?" Jiang Wanbai''s original attention was all on the paper man, and he didn''t notice where he went. Anyway, he didn''t go out in Qihou mansion. Qi Qingxing was reminded, she is still muttering, "how come to here?" As a result, when she looked up and saw the yard in front of her, her face changed. "Is that Yin Qi?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice. Because he had practiced Tianyin gate skill, and Jiang Wanbai had taught him before when he was in Linfu. Since then, many times, there is no need for Jiang Wanbai to remind him, and Qi Qingxing can see some things. For example, at the moment, there is a layer of cloud over the study of marquis Qi. If you just look at the study of marquis Qi, you may only think that the sky is overcast. But when you see the sky next to you, you will find something strange. Only the sky above Qi Hou Ye''s study is covered with a cloud, which forms a very sharp contrast with the side. However, this scene can only be seen by people with accomplishments like Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai. In the eyes of others, I can''t see the cloud at all, and I can''t see the difference here. At most, when I was near the study of Lord Qi, I felt that it was much colder here than in other places. "Is the Lord here today?" Jiang Wanbai suddenly asked. Chapter 547 In the ordinary days, as long as the Lord Qi Hou is in the house, like this time point is in the study. Qi Qingxing changed his expression and didn''t speak. He just walked towards the other side with his wrist. When he saw his reaction, Jiang later White had something to understand. Obviously, Lord Qi should be in the study at the moment. And the paper man also took her and Qi Qingxing to this side, obviously not only Qi Hou ye in the study, the child they brought back also did not know what happened, ran to the study side. Jiang night white condensate, and Qi Qingxing went directly to the study, in the ordinary days will be in the front of the study gate of the guard today also did not see, Jiang evening white and Qi Qingxing looked at each other, Qi Qingxing reached out to push the door, hands just put on the door back. "Wet." Qi Qingxing takes back his hand and puts his finger in front of the river in the evening. He was very wet with water on his fingers. Jiang later white way: "kick the door directly." So, had pinched a piece of Rune paper thrown to the door of the study, Rune paper has not touched the door, has been burned, in an blink of an eye burned into ashes, at the same time, Qi Qingxing kicked the foot to the past. "Bang" sound, the door opened, the room is facing the three people all look towards the door. "Big brother!" The child standing by the door saw the river evening white and Qi Qingxing, and immediately clapped happily, and shouted at Qi Qingxing. Jiang evening white looked at the child carefully, and found that there was no fear in the face of the child. Even standing opposite the child is a girl with a white and bulging face. The ghost looks like she has been soaked in the water for too long, and her hair is still dripping. The whole study floor is full of water, it seems that all the female ghosts are flowing down, tick and tick. The ghost is watching Jiang evening white and Qi Qingxing with a pair of dead fish open. I don''t know why. Jiang evening White always feels that the ghost is looking at herself, and her eyes are still disdainful. The river white forehead angle pumping, although very reluctant, but still have to go into the study with Qi Qingxing. The two people just entered the study, the door was closed behind the "bang". Jiang late white and Qi Qingxing did not return to their heads, but walked to the side of the Lord Qi, and the prince Qi and his children stood closer. On the contrary, the ghost stood by the window. Jiang evening white looked at the ghost behind him and found that there was a small fish tank on the shelf by the window. The fish tank was made of glass, which was very beautiful. It was vaguely able to see the inside things, namely, several pebbles and two or three water grass. Jiang evening white is not the first time into the study of Qihou Ye. She still remember that when she came to Qihou Ye''s study last time, there were two goldish red fish in the fish tank. "The fish was eaten by her?" Asked Jiang later. Qihou Ye paused and nodded. The ghost opened her eyes and said, with a gloomy voice, "can''t I eat fish?"? The fish smell fishy, but my family is not that heavy taste. " Jiang evening White was deaf to the words of the female ghost. She looked at the child standing on the side. Qi Qingxing also said to the Lord Qi Hou: "father, how can he be here?" Qi Hou Ye looked at the child, and his expression was slightly strange. He said, "when the ghost appeared, he ran in suddenly." At that time, Qi Hou Ye was processing documents behind the case table. When he noticed that he was wrong, the water trace had already spread to his feet, and a faint voice of "Hou Ye" with timidity sounded behind him. Chapter 548 When he looked back, he saw a very beautiful face. But Qi Hou Ye''s expression did not change. Instead, he stood up and went to take the Shang Fang sword hanging on one shelf. He remembered that Qi Qingxing asked him to borrow this sword to deal with those fox demons. After that, Jiang Wanbai did say that the sword was very useful to deal with evil spirits. As soon as I saw Marquis Qi go to get the upper compartment, the beautiful woman''s face changed. She bit her teeth and said with tears: "why is the Marquis so merciless? I just admire you in my heart and want to continue the relationship with you..." The ghost''s mouth said these touching love words, but the water trace under his feet quickly went to the door. When the door of the study was about to be closed by the ghost, a small figure stumbled in. As soon as he saw the little figure, his face changed. Before he had time to protect the child, he saw the child standing by himself, staring at the female ghost, and excitedly said, "I have found you! Give me back my things After seeing the child, the girl''s beautiful face looked like it had been soaked for a long time. It began to turn white and swollen, and it also gave off a bad smell. Then the next moment, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing broke in. "Do you know her?" After hearing this, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing changed their faces. Jiang Wanbai asked the child. She also carefully recalled the scene she met with the child and what the child said at that time, which happened to be the lake where the ghost was trapped before. The child said that the adults in his family ran away while he was sleeping. Is Is that what you''re looking for Jiang Wanbai frowns at the child. She nodded and accused me of stealing things Talking about the back, the child''s face was proud. He shook his head and thought he was really smart. "What did she take from you?" Jiang Wanbai did not directly ask the child what identity, she did not detect the spirit or resentment of the child, can exclude the other party is a monster or ghost and so on. But the child is obviously not an ordinary human being. When she and Qi Qingxing went to the Moon Lake before, they confirmed that there was no boundary in the moon lake. Jiang Wanbai asked, "the boundary on the Moon Lake has something to do with you before?" "You have a lot of questions." The child frowned, some unhappy Chaojiang evening white road. Jiang Wanbai looks stiff. Subconsciously, she looks at Qi Qingxing. Seeing that Qi Qingxing is also staring at the child, she whispers, "ah hang, come and ask." Obviously, the child still heard her words, blinking and blinking at Qi Qingxing, looking forward to his face, and almost asked Qi Qingxing to ask him. But Qi Qingxing took back his eyes and said in the evening, "since he doesn''t say it, ask another one." As he spoke, he glanced at the female ghost opposite him. The ghost was ignored by Jiang Wanbai before. She was mad, but she didn''t know what she was afraid of. Standing there, she just emitted resentment and didn''t make any action to attack anyone. All of a sudden, Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai looked at themselves. The female ghost trembled inexplicably. She was just about to say that she would not say anything. But Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the child''s angry appearance. The ghost''s expression shook and immediately said, "I can tell you anything you want to know, as long as you are willing to help me deal with this little rabbit!" Chapter 549 "Little bunny?" Jiang Wanbai immediately raised his eyebrows, and almost all of them could be matched. It seems that the adult of his family mentioned by the child before was the ghost. The ghost girl had been trapped in the Moon Lake before, so the child should be something in the Moon Lake, neither a monster nor a ghost. Jiang Wanbai''s brain quickly flashed a guess, and she looked at the child a few more times, but her eyes were still a little inconceivable. "What are you looking at?" As if aware that Jiang Wanbai is likely to guess something, the child fiercely roared at Jiang Wanbai, inexplicably appeared guilty. But just after yelling at Jiang Wanbai, she caught sight of the ghost on the opposite side, and worried that Jiang Wanbai would really agree to the ghost''s proposal and help the ghost deal with himself. So the child''s chest was stiff, his chin was set, his head was tilted, and he said, "she can harm people. If you help her deal with me, without me looking at her, she will kill many people, especially You. " The child pointed to the Lord Qi, "she wants to be a ghost couple with you, and you will be the first one to die." "Nonsense!" The ghost retorted, and she hoped that Ai Ai would look at Lord Qi, twist her hair and curl her hair, saying, "don''t believe him, I won''t harm you. I just want to be a common couple with marquis." "But you are dead." Lord Qi pointed out the fact mercilessly. The ghost girl was not angry at all. She said happily, "don''t worry about the marquis. I have found a chance to return to the sun. As long as Don''t let this little bunny stop me "Hum! You robbed my things, think you can make you return to the sun? You are so ugly! You''ve been at the bottom of the lake for more than a thousand years! Do you want to return to the sun?! You dream The child immediately explodes hair, jumps the foot toward the female ghost angry way. The female ghost was also instantly stimulated by the child''s "ugly eight monsters" and quarreled with the child. "Little bunny! How dare you say I''m ugly?! You are ugly! I was the first beauty in the world! Be dedicated to the heartbreaker Whether in life or after death, how many people in the world take my portrait and imagine my appearance, and want to meet me. Do you dare to say that I am ugly?! I think you are a rotten stone! Stinking stone "Stinking stones can hold you down! Trapped you at the bottom of the lake for more than a thousand years "But I still ran out..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiang Wanbai was speechless at the beginning, then went to watch the play with Qi Qingxing''s hand. He also told the story of Qingzhu to the Lord Qi. At last, he said, "I guess this female ghost is probably the beauty who was given to the king at the beginning and was cut off by a pair of twins and jumped into the lake." "That child..." The Marquis Qi looked at the child who was so angry with the ghost that he was jumping off his feet with doubts in his eyes. Jiang Wanbai said: "it should be the town spirit beast that was used to suppress this female ghost." At the bottom of the lake for thousands of years, the town spirit beast absorbed aura on the full moon night, and finally had its own spiritual consciousness. Jiang Wanbai is happy to see the ghost and the child quarrel. The two quarrels are totally exposing each other. "If I knew that, I didn''t ask." Jiang Wanbai sighs. Qi Qingxing''s eyes crossed with a smile and said: "we can''t let them keep fighting like this. The ghost girl should be solved as soon as possible." Chapter 550 Don''t solve, that female ghost still wants to continue what affection with his father. Jiang Wan nodded his head, coughed softly, and said to the child, "you are going to take her back to suppress her this time?" The child, whose shape seems to be quarrelling with the female ghost, immediately looks at Jiang Wanbai and nods solemnly, "of course, otherwise she will harm others if she stays in the world." "Instead of sending her back to the bottom of the lake for suppression, she will surely come out again in the future. Why don''t you send her directly to the underworld?" Jiang Wanbai suggested. The child''s face showed confusion. He looked at the ghost and Jiang Wanbai and said, "well, if I send her to the underworld, what can I do? I exist to suppress her at the bottom of the lake If there is no ghost, what''s the point of his existence? Jiang Wanbai was stunned, and she said, "anyway, you can turn into a human being. You can do whatever you want. It''s like a Sen from Daqing temple. He was the same as you..." Jiang Wanbai told the children that Arsene had to guard the array before, but now that he didn''t want to guard the array, he told the child that he was wandering around. Hearing this, the child''s eyes widened more roundly, and the meat puffed and short fingers were right, and said, "really? I can go around, too? " "Of course." Jiang evening white point head way, "then you want to go where." "That would be great!" The child clapped his hands and laughed happily. The next moment he turned to stare at the ghost who was quietly retreating to the window. He bared his teeth and grinned out his neat little white teeth. "I''ll send you to the hell." The ghost met the gaze of four pairs of eyes in an instant. Her body was stiff, but she did not give up looking at Marquis Qi. She was going to change into her former appearance again. She said in a melancholy tone: "Marquis, I really just want to serve you. Are you willing to let me down?" Seeing that the Lord Qi was completely unmoved, the ghost immediately turned to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing and said, "are you really so cruel? Do you want to beat the mandarin ducks?" "Have you never read a book?" Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help asking. The ghost girl was stunned and didn''t understand why the topic suddenly turned to whether she had read a book or not, but she was still embarrassed and said, "I really haven''t read much books. I only learned a little Chinese characters and recited some poems with my husband." "Sad, full of nonsense, logic is not clear..." Jiang Wanbai suddenly, the next moment in his sleeve, he held a piece of Rune paper and threw it at the female ghost. His voice also followed him, "now I''ll send you to the hell! If you want to get married, isn''t it better to go straight to reincarnation? Perhaps the Lord Yan will understand your infatuation and arrange a good marriage for you "I don''t want it!" The ghost screamed, and her wet hair shot away from her in the direction of Jiang Wanbai. But in the middle of the way, it is divided into two parts: one is towards the Lord of Qi, the other is towards the river Wanbai to resist the Fu paper of Jiang Wanbai. The child stood in place and did not move. Qi Qingxing''s eyebrow twisted a little and said to him, "don''t you go to help?" "Ah?" The child''s face blankly, "my bead was taken away by her, I can''t beat her, I am an ordinary child now." Qi Qingxing eyebrow heart beat, looking down at the jade pendant hanging on his waist, which was sent to her by Jiang Wanbai before. Seeing that the ghost''s hair had reached the front of the Lord Qi, she didn''t mean to hurt him. Instead, she went to his waist. When she wanted to escape, she didn''t forget to take him away. Chapter 551 Jiang Bai saw this scene late, and he didn''t know what to say. However, just when the ghost''s hair was about to touch the waist of the Lord Qi, he was going to take the sword of Shangfang on the other side. Later, because the child suddenly rushed in, he changed his direction to protect the child. So that the sword of Shangfang has not yet been handed. When the ghost attacked, Qi Hou Ye ran towards the direction of the sword of Shangfang. Unfortunately, he was still a slow step. He saw that his hair had come from behind. The eyes of the Lord Qi Hou were heavy and he was about to turn around for a while to escape, and a blade came out of the back. The wind blade cuts the hair of the female ghost directly. When he sees Qi Qingxing holding a folding fan, he does not hide. He continues to run towards the Shangfang sword and finally takes the sword into his hand smoothly. Soon, when the ghost did not die, and again throwing her hair close, Qi Qing did not need to move his hand. He had already grasped the sword of Shangfang to chop it and cut it off. Before the ghost was cut off by the blade of the wind, she just trembled. At this time, she cried out loud. She had already pasted it to the window behind her. Her hair fell on the ground and twisted and rolled for several times, and finally it didn''t move, and it gave out a bad smell. Jiang evening white hand holding a piece of Rune paper to look at the ghost, relaxed, hum a smile, said: "again hair to let you become bald!" "You!" The ghost was in a hurry. The dead fish saw a bit of resentment and anger. The resentment around her body became more intense in a moment. Her palm turned and a stone bead appeared in her palm. The stone bead looked like the ordinary stone was polished, and nothing special. The child saw it and shouted out with excitement, "that''s my pearl! a very ugly person! Give it back to me! " The child shouted, suddenly across the river late white ran towards the female ghost, want to grab their beads back, but the ghost has a mouth, directly fist size stone beads swallow down. Jiang evening white a pull to hold the child, see the ghost swallow the stone bead this scene, stare at daze, "so big a stone swallow down, you don''t clip throat?" The voice just fell, the ghost suddenly gave a long and loud burp, and then began to be choked. At one point, she began burping. Every time he burps, Jiang evening white can smell a smell of smell, which is the smell of smell that will be there after a long time in the water. She hurriedly pulled the child back several steps, covered her nose and looked at the ghost with a face of disrespect. Even Qi Qingxing and Qi Hou ye have retreated to her side, and they also cover their nose with sleeves and their eyebrows locked. The ghost saw this scene of anger, want to open mouth to speak, partial this gas, burping more severe. "Stupid thing! Have you been immersed in the bottom of the lake for more than a thousand years, are you all muddy at the bottom of the lake? I told you that it was useless to eat my beads. You can''t digest it! Give me the beads! " The child jumped with anger. The ghost still did not believe it. She covered her mouth and couldn''t help burping. She saw Jiang evening white and others look disgusted. She was angry and angry. Her hair rose again, and she threw it hard towards the four people standing by the door. Jiang evening white has been holding in the hand of the letter paper directly dumped out, and Qi Qingxing hands of the folding fan is also a turn, a more aggressive blade flew out again, the wind blade in the folding fan is not ordinary blade. Chapter 552 Because Jiang Wanbai used a lot of materials to restrain evil spirits when refining this magic weapon. There were many runes engraved on it, which completely restrained the female ghost in front of her. As soon as the ghost''s hair touched Qi Qingxing''s blade, it was immediately cut off, fell on the ground, twisted and struggled for a while, and then turned back to dead. What Jiang Wanbai throws out is a fire charm. She wanted to use the thunder guiding charm. It happened that the water of the female ghost could not work better with the thunder guiding charm. Unfortunately, they are all in the room now. If they use the thunder guiding charm, a thunder will fall and the roof will not be able to protect. In order to avoid direct breakdown of the roof of Qi houye''s study, Jiang Wanbai retreated to the next place and used the ignitor. She changed some runes for the fire, but she was not afraid of the water of the female ghost. On the contrary, she could restrain the female ghost. The ghost''s hair was burnt directly, not to mention that the fire didn''t mean to be extinguished at all. It went up the ghost''s hair at a very fast speed. The ghost had no choice but to break her own hair. After she broke her hair, the ghost looked at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, and other people''s eyes. But her resentment was not as strong as before. After all, the resentment turned into those hair, and those hair were cut by Qi Qingxing and burned by Jiang Wanbai. All these resentments dissipated. After dispelling so much resentment, the resentment on the female ghost is not so strong. "Ah The ghost screamed angrily, her nails rose sharply, and the flesh on her face began to swell and rot more and more. She only left her eyes white, and the thick liquid flowed out of her eyes, which made Jiang Wanbai spit out. "Ouch, I can''t stand it..." Jiang Wanbai covers her mouth, and the smell penetrates into her nose, which makes her stomach upset. Qi Qingxing''s face was also very ugly and said in a low voice, "you and he go out first?" He looked at the child, but the child did not have any reaction. He had been used to the smell when he was at the bottom of the lake. After all, he had smelled it for more than 1000 years. Jiang Wan nodded his head and gave Qi Qingxing a handful of Fu paper and said, "if you can''t beat it, throw it at her. Don''t be reluctant. I''ll go first!" With that, he squatted down, picked up the child and kicked the door to go out. Just walked into the courtyard, the door behind him slammed shut. Jiang Wanbai took a deep breath and suddenly felt the air was so fresh. "Can they beat the ugly one?" The child was put on the ground and stood well, turning to look at the cloudy study, some worried asked. He was most worried about his own beads. After all, only when the ugly monster was knocked down could his beads be taken back. Jiang Wanbai took several deep breaths, and finally the smell of the smell was almost gone. She felt as if she had been reborn. When she heard the child''s question, Jiang Wanbai waved her hand and said, "don''t worry. That girl ghost''s brain is not good, and her strength seems to be not very good." Knowing that Qi Qingxing could handle it completely, she was so relieved to come out. Besides, there was a lord Qi with a Shangfang sword to help. "She has been suppressed for more than a thousand years. Of course, her accomplishments can''t be improved." The child said, his expression is still a little proud. If he had not suppressed the ugly eight monsters, the ugly eight monsters had successfully practiced for more than a thousand years, and now he would have been at the level of ghost king this morning. Chapter 553 Not to mention Qi Qingxing and Qi Hou ye, even if Jiang Wanbai wants to deal with each other, it will be a bit tricky. However, Jiang Wanbai now cares more about another thing, "how did she avoid the boundary formation I set up and sneak into the Qihou mansion?" Before she and Qi Qingxing went to the Moon Lake, she specially set up boundaries and arrays around the house, in order to prevent the ghost girl from looking for trouble when she was not in the house. I didn''t expect that the female ghost still found it. If it wasn''t for her and Qi Qingxing to come out to look for someone, maybe they haven''t found it. "My beads." The child said, "take my beads and you will get my breath. My body is the ghost beast, and also belongs to the Taoist magic weapon. Your array and boundary are of the same family as my body. Of course, you will not repel me." The child was shaking his head and his face was enigmatic. Jiang Wanbai suddenly doesn''t care about being educated by a little fart child. After all, the other person just looks small, but actually she is much older than her. She is more than 1000 years old. It is estimated that she can''t even compare with each other''s change. "It seems that I have to arrange some more barriers to prevent the same people." After listening to the child''s words, Jiang Wanbai said thoughtfully. At first, she only wanted to prevent the existence of monsters and ghosts and so on. Most of her border junctions and arrays were aimed at these evil spirits. Today, she was on guard. At this time, she had time to stand by. Thinking about this, he only saw that the clouds above the study in front of him suddenly turned violently. Then Qi Qi rushed to the lower study. Jiang Wanbai took out a fist sized jade jar from his arms and said with a light smile: "dying struggle." Throw the jade jar to the top of the study, and the jade jar grows larger and covers the upper part of the study. When the female ghost suddenly flies out of the study, she bumps into the jade jar. The jade jar shrank in an instant and then fell back to Jiang Wanbai''s hands. At the same time, the door of the study was kicked open. Qi Qingxing and Qi houye chased out of the study, one with a folding fan and the other with a Shangfang sword. After they ran out, they all looked at Jiang Wanbai. Qi Hou Ye''s eyes crossed cautiously, but Qi Qingxing did not hesitate to walk to the front of Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai shook the jade jar in his hand and said with a smile, "I have caught it." Qi Qingxing nodded, and the folding fan in his hand was put away again. He looked at the Lord Qi, who had already put away his caution. Looking at Jiang Wanbai, he asked, "is the matter settled?" "It''s settled. I''ll send her to the hell later. I''ll leave it to the local government to decide what to do." Jiang Wan Bai Dao pasted a piece of Rune paper on the jade jar and put it away. In the end, there are female ghosts who have existed for more than a thousand years, but they still have resentment. Even if their brains are not good and their strength is not good, it is better to send them to the local government. Lord Qi nodded, wiped the imperial sword in his hand, and went back to his study. After the ghost was taken away, the study returned to its original appearance. The water had disappeared, as if it had never existed. However, there were still some dry hair on the ground, which looked disgusting. Lord Qi called for someone to clean it up. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing return to her yard with their children. Qingzhu is still looking for someone. She is so anxious that she is about to cry. As a result, the child is not found, and her husband and master are gone. Chapter 554 Qingzhu and Hongdou are about to find Mrs. Qi, and they meet Jiang Wanbai three who come back. "Young master! master worker! Are you all right? " Green bamboo asked in surprise. After a glance, he found the child again. He immediately breathed a sigh of relief and said, "childe, where did you and the master find him? We are about to turn over the whole Qihou mansion, and we don''t see anyone. " "He went to his father''s study." Qi Qingxing only said a word. Qingzhu suddenly ran to the Duke''s study. No wonder they couldn''t find anyone. After all, they didn''t look for the study of marquis Qi. They didn''t go there if they wanted to. On weekdays, apart from the specific people around the Lord Qi, the others could not even enter the courtyard. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing sent Qingzhu away temporarily. They took their children into the room. The child blinked and asked, "if you want to send her to the underworld, what should I do with my beads?" "Well, just take out the beads yourself." Jiang Wanbai took out the jade jar and handed it to the child. He didn''t care at all. The child held the small jade jar and looked at Jiang Wanbai. Then he looked down at the jade jar. After a while, when he got his beads back, he returned the jade jar to Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai picked it up and said to the child, "do you want to go back now, or play with us for a few days and then go back?" "I want to play for a few days." The child almost did not think about it. He blinked his eyes. His face was naive and lovely. Just like ordinary children, people could not see that he was a man who had lived for more than 1000 years. "Can you let green bamboo accompany me to play with me?" Jiang Wanbai subconsciously looked at Qi Qingxing. She thought that the child would let Qi Qingxing play with him. After all, the child seemed to like Qi Qingxing. "You have to ask Qingzhu. If he wants to play with you, that''s OK." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. From the beginning to the end, he has never been soft hearted because of the innocent and lovely children. The child nodded and ran out happily. After a while, Jiang Wanbai heard his conversation with Qingzhu outside. The child was very direct and asked Qingzhu, "can you play with me? I want you to play with me, but Jiang Wanbai said they need your permission. Would you like to "Well, it''s called Jiang Wanbai directly..." Jiang Wanbai sighed. She held the jade jar and said to Qi Qingxing, "ah hang, I''ll go back." Jiang Wanbai went to the local government again. This time, she knew her soul a lot. Jiang Wanbai was calm. After Lu Bian came, he handed over the ghost in the jade jar to Lu Bian. "The soul beast in human form?" Lu Bian heard about the ghost, but his attention was focused on the ghost. Zhenhun beast originally belonged to the existence of ancient times. In fact, it has been missing for tens of thousands of years. The stone and bronze statues of zhenhun beast are handed down. However, many of these stone and bronze statues have produced spiritual consciousness for various reasons, but they can be transformed into human forms. "In the past ten thousand years, if I remember correctly, this is the first example." Lu Jue Dao. Jiang Wanbai was stunned. He didn''t expect that the child was still the first case of the town soul beast turned into human form. Lu Pai thought for a while and said, "as you said before, Tianlei bamboo is originally a divine tree. It''s very easy to turn into a human being. After all, it''s the existence of God''s kindness. But the stone statue of zhenhun beast is just a stone with shape. Do you know, there is a zhenhun beast in nanluo''s another Taoist family It is said that it has been nearly ten thousand years, but it has only produced its own spiritual consciousness, which can show images, but can not transform into human form... " Chapter 555 From Lu Bian''s mouth, Jiang Wanbai learned about this. She thought for a moment and said, "maybe he met some chance when he was at the bottom of the lake. There are some things I forgot to ask about..." At the beginning, the ghost threw herself into the lake, but the day after her death, someone fished her body in the Moon Lake, but it was not found. Therefore, there is the legend that she incarnates as the moon lake. Where did the ghost''s body go? Why can''t we find the body? What''s more, who put the town spirits at the bottom of the lake to suppress female ghosts? "At that time, the ghost just died. Even if there was resentment, it should be easy to solve it. But the other side even used the ghost beast to suppress her. Is this a waste of talent, or is there something hidden in it? Please tell me the result after interrogation." Jiang Wanbai''s face is straight. Lu Bian nodded and said, "at the bottom of the Moon Lake, you''d better try to have a look at it, or you''ll find something." Speaking of this, Lu Biao suddenly laughed and looked at Jiang Wanbai with interest and said, "it''s also interesting to say that this kind of existence, which I haven''t even seen, appears in front of you one after another. This is a great chance." ¡°¡­¡­ It''s not a chance. " Jiang Wan Bai smiles politely. For her, it has increased a lot of horizons. After finishing all this with Lu Bian, Jiang Wanbai left the prefecture. As soon as he went back, he saw Qi Qingxing sitting beside him, looking at himself without blinking. Jiang Wanbai gave Qi Qingxing a smile and said, "I know something from Lu Bian. I''m afraid I''ll go to Yueliang lake when I have time." Jiang Wanbai talked about Lu Bian''s words with Qi Qingxing. After hearing this, Qi Qingxing also slightly raised his eyebrows and said in a low voice: "maybe you can ask him directly." When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing came out of the room, it was already dark. Red beans were waiting in the yard. When they saw them coming out, they immediately met them and said, "young master is with the old lady. The old lady said that we should go to her yard for dinner." "Good." Jiang evening white point head, and Qi Qingxing together toward the courtyard of old lady Qi. When I got to the old lady''s yard, before I went in, I heard the laughter coming from the house. Among the laughter of Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Qing, it was the children''s clear and tender voice. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other, and their eyebrows jumped. When they walk in, Jiang Wanbai suddenly realizes that he is in the same mood as he is. After all, he knows that under the child''s lovely skin bag, there is a person who has lived for more than 1000 years. However, when old lady Qi and Mrs. Qing seldom laugh so happily, what else can Qi Hou ye say? In addition to reflecting on why he can''t coax his mother and daughter-in-law so happy, there seems to be nothing to say. After all, children don''t mind teasing Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Qing as children. "Grandmother." Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai yelled to Mrs. Qi. After they sat down at the table, Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai paid a little attention to Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai. But they laughed and said, "haven''t you found ah Zhen''s family yet? Is it not in a hurry to lose such a lovely child? " Chapter 556 It''s really hard to say that Jiang Wanbai, after all, has no parents and family. And A Zhen? "So your name is ah Zhen?" Jiang Wanbai picked his eyebrows and said with a smile. Ah Zhen nodded and said: "it''s powerful and domineering. What a nice name! It''s the best match for my identity! " Jiang Wanbai looked at his small appearance of straightening his chest and raising his head, which was almost the same as those children. Rao Shi knew that a Zhen was more than 1000 years old, but she could not resist the lovely appearance of a Zhen. "A Zhen''s family has been found. It happened to be a couple who met with us before. When the couple came to Beijing to do business, they lost their sight. They happened to meet me and wanwan. A Zhen wanted to stay and play for a few more days. The couple were also busy. They entrusted me and wanwan to take care of them for a few days." Qi Qingxing said to Mrs. Qi without changing her face. This makes Jiang Wanbai and Qi houye look at Qi Qingxing one after another. The former face of admiration, the latter eyes do not have deep meaning. Qi Qingxing held Jiang Wanbai''s hand. When Jiang Wanbai gently scratched his palm with his fingertips, his hand was tightened in an instant to completely imprison Jiang Wanbai''s hand to prevent her from moving. Jiang Wanbai squints and laughs. Mrs. Qi didn''t notice their small movements at the moment. She just heard what Qi Qingxing said, but she didn''t doubt it. Instead, she said with a smile: "it''s good to play a few more days. It''s just that a Zhen is so obedient. Madam Qing and I want to keep him for a few more days." Even Mrs. Qing nodded beside her, looking at ah Zhen''s eyes full of love. She could not help looking down at her bulging abdomen with expectation in her eyes. Lord Qi held her hand, and his eyebrows and eyes were tender. He said in a low voice, "if you and your mother teach us, our children will be so lovely and sensible." "Well." The tenderness on Mrs. Qing''s face is more heavy. She nods and smiles happily. Qi old lady at this time suddenly looked at Qi Qingxing and said: "in fact, Qingxing was very obedient and lovely when she was a child, but she didn''t like to laugh." Jiang Wanbai immediately looked at Qi Qingxing, then looked at ah Zhen, nodded thoughtfully. Qi Qingxing couldn''t help it. He grabbed her hand and asked in a low voice, "what are you thinking about?" "I think it''s normal that you don''t like to laugh when you were a child. I can''t imagine you and a Zhen are the same..." Jiang Wanbai whispered. Qi Qingxing followed her eyes and made ah Zhen laugh. Ah Zhen also giggled, which was really very naive and brilliant. As for his own childhood Qi Qingxing thought seriously, and his facial expression was stiff for a moment. Fortunately, at this time, Lord Qi made a voice to remind him that it was time to eat. Jiang Wanbai tossed about all afternoon and was really hungry. So he exposed the topic and did not go on. After dinner in the evening, Mrs. Qi even wanted to leave ah Zhen to sleep in her yard. Mrs. Qing obviously had the same intention. Lord Qi''s eyebrow was beating and she took her wife away. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing did not make a sound. Instead, they looked at ah Zhen. Anyway, ah Zhen was the soul of the town. Even if she and Mrs. Qi were sleeping together, they would not sleep together. At most, they would sleep in two beds separated by a screen. After all, Mrs. Qi can''t sleep well at night, and ah Zhen is a child. It''s hard to avoid people''s worry that a Zhen''s sudden crying at night makes old lady Qi sleep poorly. Finally, ah Zhen refused, and before leaving, he could still coax Qi Laofu with a smile. Chapter 557 On the way back, ah Zhen was also very happy. He was walking in front of him, humming some children''s songs that Mrs. Qi sang to him today. "Do you like this kind of life very much?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. A Zhen jumped and turned directly. He just looked at Jiang Wanbai and walked backward, as if he had eyes behind him. He was not afraid of falling. He shook his head and said, "I can''t say I like it, but I''m very happy. It turns out that this is the happiness of family in the book." "Have you ever seen this?" Jiang Wanbai suddenly came to be interested and asked a Zhen. Ah Zhen nodded, looking a little proud. "Of course I have seen it. I have seen a lot of things. Since I was at the bottom of the lake, although I have not left the bottom of the lake, I know all the things that happened on the lake. What they said, the operas they sang, and the books I read, I can see everything I want to see." "Do you remember when you probably began to have intelligence?" Qi Qingxing suddenly asked. Jiang Wanbai''s spirit vibrates. She also looks at a Zhen and waits for his answer. She just wants to ask what else there is at the bottom of ah Zhen''s Lake and the origin of ah Zhen himself. A Zhen blinked his eyes and stretched out his right hand. His short fat and lovely fingers opened. His left hand began to count with his fingers. He murmured in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai did not understand how he counted. But a Zhen soon got the answer. He blinked his eyes and looked at Qi Qingxing and Yu Qing. His voice was loud and said: "in the 300th year when I was put into the bottom of the lake, my spiritual consciousness was completely generated." "It means that when you are put into the bottom of the lake to suppress the ghost girl, you already have a vague psychic sense?" Jiang Wanbai immediately grasped the key point in a Zhen''s words and asked. Ah Zhen nodded and said, "yes, I don''t know any longer. I only remember that when I was put at the bottom of the lake, I already had a vague spiritual consciousness. Later, I stayed at the bottom of the lake for 300 years. On that full moon night, 300 years later, I had a complete spiritual consciousness." "How do you know it was 300 years ago?" Jiang Wanbai asked subconsciously. As soon as she asked about the exit, she was immediately looked down upon by a Zhen. She almost pointed to her nose and called her stupid, "of course, that ghost told me! At that time, she said that she had been suppressed at the bottom of the lake for 300 years, and asked me to let her out. But suppressing her is the meaning of my existence. Of course, I can''t let her out! " "And when did you become a human being?" Qi Qingxing asked. Ah Zhen blinked and held out a chubby finger toward them. "A thousand years?" Jiang Wanbai guessed. Ah Zhen shook his head, but he didn''t give Jiang Wan a white face at all, and said, "fool! Almost a month ago ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡± Jiang Wanbai is not angry to be called a fool by a Zhen. In any case, this tender and crisp voice, even if it is a fool, is also cute and cute. Jiang Wanbai can''t be angry. She cares more about the time when a Zhen talks about the transformation. It was almost a month ago, that is, after the middle of December last year. This time, without the question of Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, a Zhen had already said it himself. Ah Zhen said: "it was a few months ago that I suddenly felt sleepy, but I had not slept for a long time. Maybe I haven''t slept for a long time. When last month, one day I suddenly couldn''t hold on, so I fell asleep. When I woke up again, I could already The ugly said that I was transformed into human form at the end of last month, but after calculation, it was nearly a month? " Chapter 558 Today is already January 21. If it is the end of December, it will be almost a month. "That is to say, you don''t know why you have transformed yourself?" Jiang Wanbai continued to ask. Ah Zhen shook his head. "Anyway, I suddenly want to sleep. Maybe my cultivation has arrived." Da Da, he was very proud of his efforts and I was very proud of it! I''ve never been lazy. I didn''t have to sleep before! I''m practicing while others are sleeping, and I''m practicing when I''m not sleeping! " In any case, he kept practicing all the time. Just as he and the ghost had no words to say, he would let the spirit sense leave the body and go to the lake to spy on what happened on the lake. "Do you remember who put you at the bottom of the lake to suppress the ghost?" Qi Qingxing asked. Ah Zhen still shook his head. At that time, he did not even have his spiritual sense fully generated, but he still existed vaguely. Where can he remember who put himself at the bottom of the lake? However, "if I see that person again, I will certainly recognize it! I remember the breath in that man Even if it is the person''s apprentice or close people, ah Zhen can recognize if they meet, as long as the other party has that person''s breath. Jiang Wanbai was disappointed with a Zhen''s answer. She thought that at least she could get some clues from a Zhen, but she didn''t expect that the clues she got were almost nothing, so she had to wait for the news from the land judge. A Zhen didn''t care. He still hummed, turned around, and walked forward skipping. He didn''t have to say anything about Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. He went to the yard that Qingzhu had prepared for him in the daytime. You can''t be good. "Now we have to wait for news." Jiang Wan Bai Dao finally wanted to open his mind again. He began to laugh and said, "anyway, the female ghost has been sent to the underworld. It can''t make any waves. Whether we can get any results is not so important for us. At most, it is just to satisfy my curiosity. If there is no result, then there is nothing to care about In a few days, I''ll forget about it. " "Well." Qi Qingxing stretched out his hand and pinched it gently on the tip of her ear, but he said with a smile: "have a good sleep. I will accompany you to the moon lake again tomorrow morning." "Good." Jiang Wanbai smiles and rubs Qi Qingxing''s waist. Qi Qingxing hugged her, chin gently against her soft hair top, soft voice: "no matter what you want to do, I will accompany you." After sleeping, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were still having breakfast. Someone from Huaiyang Marquis''s house sent an invitation to ask Jiang Wanbai to sit down at her house tomorrow. Jiang Wanbai remembered that he had promised his wife Huaiyang when he was in the palace, so he did not refuse. He nodded to let Hongdou accept the invitation. He said to Qi Qingxing, "I will go out tomorrow. You can read a good book at home alone. You will have to take an exam in less than half a month." "Yes." Qi Qingxing nodded with a smile and said in a low voice: "madam''s words are naturally to be abided by." Jiang Wanbai''s ear tip was instantly red and snorted. Even though the two people were already very close, and she had already accepted their intimate relationship, Jiang Wanbai would still be shy at such a time. Chapter 559 Qi Qingxing also likes the appearance of her shyness, and her eyes are full of gentle smile. After breakfast, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing go to meet ah Zhen from old lady Qi. Mrs. Qi really likes ah Zhen very much. In the early morning, a Zhen was taken to her and had breakfast with her. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing go to Mrs. Qi to ask for someone, Mrs. Qi is still reluctant to give up. Jiang Wanbai looks at them and wants to say, otherwise let a Zhen continue to accompany her grandmother, she and Qi Qingxing will go by themselves. "It''s good to have lunch with grandma, but I''ll take you out to play." Qi Laofu is humane and still has a kind smile on his face. Jiang Wanbai breathed a sigh of relief and nodded in response. So two big and one small got on the carriage and went to the moon lake. Today''s weather is not as good as yesterday, the cold wind blowing by the lake is even colder. Jiang Wanbai would like to have his whole person shrank in his cloak, or let his cloak directly wrap himself tightly. Especially when he heard a Zhen say he wanted to go into the water, Jiang Wanbai''s whole hair even showed the word "refuse." it''s so cold, is the lake even colder? Do you really want to go into the water? No, even if I just think about it, I I feel cold. " When he spoke, Jiang Wanbai even shivered. It seemed that he was really cold. Qi Qingxing felt heartache. He pursed her lips and wanted her to go to the carriage first. He and a Zhen went into the water together. Ah Zhen looked at Jiang Wanbai with an incomprehensible look on his face. While he felt out the stone beads he had taken from the ghost girl, he said, "it''s better to avoid the water with my beads. It''s not cold at all." When the voice fell, a milky light came out from his stone beads, and instantly wrapped the three people. It seems to have been isolated with the cold outside. "That''s fine." A Zhen tilts his head and holds the stone bead in his palm, looking at Jiang Wanbai. If you walk up to the neck, you can''t find a white pearl in your neck. If you don''t use it, you can''t use it? I''ll give it back to you after the winter It''s such a good thing to block the cold. It''s a big baby for her! Qi Qingxing has a helpless smile in his eyes, but there is no voice to stop him. He also looks at a Zhen together with Jiang Wanbai. A Zhen''s eyes are a bit at a loss. He doesn''t understand how the two of them have been staring at their own beads since they became human beings. Although he didn''t understand why, a Zhen refused Jiang Wanbai with righteous words and said: "no, if there is no stone bead, I will be just an ordinary child. What if I encounter danger?" "So do you." Late at night, looking at Qijiang, she can''t help but smile. She can''t help but feel disappointed. A Zhen quietly stares at Jiang Wanbai and grabs his beads more carefully. The three men went down into the water together. At the moment when they got into the water, the invisible boundary was revealed. The lake water was completely isolated from the outside. The three people of jiangwanbai seemed to be in a transparent ball, sinking in the water. By the time he got to the bottom of the water, a Zhen''s stone bead was already emitting enough white light. Jiang Wanbai looked at it for several times and thought of incandescent light bulbs in the 21st century. But obviously, the utility of this stone bead is much more practical than that of incandescent lamp bulbs. Chapter 560 "Very fond of his beads?" Qi Qingxing noticed that Jiang Wanbai was still looking at a Zhen''s beads, so he held her hand and asked in a low voice. When the three men were so close, they were in the small border at the bottom of the lake. When they spoke, there seemed to be a small echo, so that a Zhen heard Qi Qingxing''s question and immediately looked at Jiang Wanbai nervously. Jiang Wanbai is worried that if he nods his head, a Zhen will leave them directly and run away with the stone beads. After all, this is the hometown of a Zhen. If he wants to run, she and Qi Qingxing really have no way. "I do like it." Jiang Wanbai hesitated. Seeing that a Zhen had really moved his steps, he continued to say, "but I know that this bead is very important to a Zhen, so I still understand the reason why I like it and can''t win the favor of others." Maybe Jiang Wanbai was very sincere when he said this. Ah Zhen didn''t run away with the beads. "Come with me." Ah Zhen walks ahead with beads. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are two steps away from him. While walking, Jiang Wanbai has no interest in looking around. After all, under such a deep lake, you can see either aquatic plants or fish, or other ancient oddities that can''t tell the original appearance. Moreover, there is no pearl light outside. It is dark, and the lake water is very turbid. Farther away, it is dark and can''t see anything. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t like this feeling. In other words, she hated such an underwater world. When she was a child, she fell into the water several times, and she had a subconscious fear of the lake. As a result, her nightmares were the scenes in which she could not climb up because of various reasons. One year, this situation was particularly serious. Almost every night in the middle of the night, she would wake up crying from her dream, so that the master had to ask her elder martial sister to sleep with her, but the elder martial sisters were also upset by her. At that time, Houjiang Wanbai didn''t understand what was going on. Later she learned that the master had sent her soul to the world in order to get a chance of life for herself. Then she knew why she was so restless that year. It''s strange that you can sleep well without a soul. At that time, the elder martial sisters also said that it was because of her unstable soul that they made such a scene. The master adjusted for her for a year, which did not happen. But at that time, the sense of fear still exists, so that for so many years, Jiang Wanbai also disliked the rainy day. Even when it rained, she wanted to stay in bed all the time, not even the ground. Therefore, just before she went down to the lake, she was full of resistance to go down to the lake. In fact, it was not only because she was afraid of the cold, but also because she was afraid of the bottom of the lake. Qi Qingxing had known for a long time that she didn''t like rainy days, but it was the first time that she noticed her mood at the moment. Seeing her start from the lake, although she could easily joke on her mouth, her eyebrow frown had never been released. At first, he thought that Jiang Wanbai was thinking about the situation at the bottom of the lake, but soon found out that this was not the reason. "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing clenched her hand and tried to dispel her fear, so she asked in a low voice. A Zhen also looked back at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai shook his head and said in a soft voice: "nothing. I didn''t like water since I was very young. Now the whole person is at the bottom of the water. I feel really bad." Chapter 561 "Don''t be afraid. This is my place. Nothing will happen." Ah Zhen immediately patted her chest and said, "even if something really happened, I would certainly protect you." Although she knows a Zhen''s actual age, Jiang Wanbai is still very happy when she hears a Zhen saying these words to herself in a tender voice. She laughs and her eyebrows curl a little more. Seeing a Zhen''s three words, Qi Qingxing coaxed Jiang Wanbai into a lot of happiness. He pursed his lips and took a look at a Zhen. Before that, he did not know why he could not have the same affection for a Zhen as Jiang Wanbai and Mrs. Qing, but now he does. "Where are we now?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Standing at the bottom of the lake, I can''t see where I''m going from up to up. I can''t tell where I''m going when I look around. Before a Zhen had time to open his mouth, Qi Qingxing said, "it''s almost to the center of the lake." Seeing Jiang Wanbai looking at himself, Qi Qingxing explained: "I have been calculating the distance." "Ah..." At that time, he heard a Zhen say: "it''s in front of you." Jiang Wanbai followed his voice and looked ahead. Sure enough, some vague shadows could be seen in front of the turbid lake bottom. "What is that? The pillars of the battle? " Jiang evening white sleeve in the hand is tight, ask a way. Ah Zhen nodded, "it''s the one who arranges the array. I''m the eye of the array." The height of those pillars is the same, which is probably the height of an adult man. Jiang Wanbai calculated it. He could encircle his hands. When he got closer, he could not see the texture on the pillars. Because the whole column has been covered with thick scale, Jiang Wanbai feels a little goosebumps and doesn''t want to try how thick the scale is. Further away, she could not see clearly. She did not know how many pillars were arranged. She did not want to remove the heavy scale on the pillars. She was not sure what kind of array it was. Besides suppressing the female ghost, Jiang Wanbai was not sure. After all, even the array of suppressing evil spirits is divided into many kinds. Some of them are simply repressive, while others can suppress again, weaken the power of evil spirits, or relieve the resentment of evil spirits. "There are thirteen pillars in all, and the other twelve are the same. The only one in the middle is much smaller than these pillars, and my body is on top of it." After a pause, a Zhen said again, "the ugly corpse is also buried under that pillar." Hearing this sentence, Jiang Wan''s white eyebrow heart twisted to death. There was a prototype of the array in his mind. His eyes fell on the nearest pillar, and his eyes crossed with struggle. In fact, if you want to know what this array is like, she can guess it by just pulling out the scale on these pillars and seeing the runes carved on them, but Jiang Wanbai really doesn''t want to touch the scale. Qi Qingxing saw her expression, pursed her lips, and asked in a low voice, "do you want to see what the pillars are blocked by scale?" Jiang nodded his head in the evening. The next moment he saw Qi Qingxing''s idea, he said in a hurry: "no, it''s ok if you don''t go to see it. When you go up later, let a Zhen describe it to you. You can draw the array at the bottom of the lake roughly." Chapter 562 Listening to her, Qi Qingxing looked at a Zhen. Ah Zhen nodded and pointed his chubby finger to his head and said, "don''t worry. Everything at the bottom of the lake has been printed in my mind for a long time. I remember it clearly." "What are we doing down here? Why don''t you just let ah hang draw it? " Jiang Wanbai stares at a Zhen. A Zhen''s face showed a daze, puzzled way: "you said to come to the bottom of the lake to see it?" Jiang Wanbai This pot is really hard to shake. Seeing Jiang Wanbai''s stiff face, Qi Qingxing held Jiang Wanbai''s hand and said with a smile, "go to a Zhen''s body to have a look?" Jiang Wanbai saw the forced smile in his voice, and gave him a slight stare. She and Qi Qingxing came to the bottom of the lake mainly to see a Zhen''s body. As for why the female ghost was suppressed here, it still has to wait for the result of Lu Jue. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing followed a Zhen to the place where his body was. Indeed, as a Zhen said, the pillar where his body was located was much smaller than the other pillars. Even if it was covered with thick scale, it was still not as tall as other pillars. Jiang Wanbai walked around the pillar. As long as he raised his head, he could make eye contact with the stone statue of the town spirit beast on the top of the pillar. However, the stone statue of the town soul beast was not attached with any scale. On the contrary, it was very clean. a Zhen said triumphantly: "I will apply a cleaning spell to my body every day. Of course, it will not be dirty." Even before his transformation, he had only spiritual sense. He would try to keep his body as clean as possible by using the power of the array to keep his body as clean as possible. Later, when he began to absorb the aura at night at the bottom of the lake, he did not need to borrow the power of the array. "Your noumenon is a little different from what I imagined." Jiang Wanbai thought. Ah Zhen looked at her nervously and asked, "what''s different? Almost all of them look like this. What do you think the noumenon should look like Ah Zhen said that Jiang Wanbai knows that, after all, the surviving stone statues of town spirits and beasts are carved according to the records of predecessors. It is inevitable that each stone statue has differences. After all, everyone''s understanding will be different. It''s just like the body of a Zhen. It''s not much different from the appearance of zhenhun beast that Jiang Wanbai has seen before. What she said is not the same as the appearance of zhenhun beast. "I thought you would be as big as the stone lion at the gate of the mansion." Jiang Wanbai used both hands to make a comparison, and then pointed to a Zhen''s noumenon. He said, "it''s like it''s half smaller. I don''t feel so powerful." "What do you know? Does big represent prestige? " Ah Zhen was unconvinced. "Even if it''s bigger than me, it doesn''t necessarily have me. Besides, my Dharma is not so small." "Oh?" Jiang evening white pick eyebrow, suddenly came to interest, "do you still know FA Xiang?" After asking, he felt wrong. His face changed and he asked, "have you already created Dharma form?" Dharma Dharma is a very illusory existence. People who are like the great success of Buddhism and Taoism will produce their own Dharma forms, but there is another kind of existence that also has its own Dharma forms. For example, the ancient auspicious beast such as Qilin will gradually produce its own Dharma form as it grows up. When it comes to full adulthood, the Dharma form will solidify, and those with high accomplishments can even use the dharma as their own separate body, and can leave the body to act. Chapter 563 However, these Jiang Wanbai are all seen from books. As for the former, in the 21st century, one of the people who went with her to set up the ambush array had Dharma images. It is the young upstart. Although he was born in a Taoist school, he was said to have followed him when he was young and thought that he had practiced Buddhism and Taoism, and was very talented. Later, I don''t know why he didn''t change from Buddhism to Taoism, but he already had a very weak Dharma. Even if the light can only vaguely see a layer of outline, that is the Dharma, enough to make everyone marvel at his talent. Many people even compared Jiang Wanbai with that man, saying that if he had insisted on practicing Buddhism at the beginning, he might not have been the most famous one at that time. Many people feel sorry, and some even persuade the man to practice Buddhism again, but no one''s persuasion is of no use. When Jiang Wanbai first saw the man, he also asked him why he abandoned Buddhism. She couldn''t understand the man''s expression at that time, but now she can understand it in retrospect. Because of that gentle to the extreme expression, she often saw in Qi Qingxing''s face. The man said, "the reason why I can give up practicing Buddhism is that I have encountered something more important than practicing Buddhism." "What are you thinking?" Qi Qingxing''s low voice rings in Jiang Wanbai''s ear. He just finds Jiang Wanbai''s distracted. Then he suddenly stares at him. Qi Qingxing can''t help asking. "I think of some old things." Jiang Wanbai restrained his mind, whispered, turned his head and continued to look at a Zhen and asked, "by the way, did you say something just now? I was distracted and didn''t hear "You A Zhen glared angrily at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai felt embarrassed. He reached out his hand and touched the tip of his nose and said, "I really mentioned Dharma phase all of a sudden. I couldn''t help thinking about other things, so I was distracted. I''m sorry..." "It''s no use apologizing. Anyway, I''ve said it. You didn''t hear it. That''s your own business. Don''t ask me again!" Ah Zhen''s ferocious way, but with his small milk voice and that naive and lovely face, it seems that the milk is fierce and the milk is fierce. In short, it is very cute. Qi Jiang just looked at his sleeve and said, "ah, there is no pull on his sleeve." "He said that he was able to condense Dharma forms before he had fully transformed his form." Qi Qingxing looked at her helplessly, in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai''s eyes widened. Looking at a Zhen, she was shocked. After a while, she asked, "are you sure it''s a Dharma image, not an illusion?" Some people can use illusions to create an existence similar to the Dharma form, but the illusion has no attack power. Of course, the attack power of Dharma form is not ordinary, and even inherits some innate abilities of noumenon. "Fa Xiang, of course! At that time, when I was not paying attention, that ugly monster coaxed a big monster who passed by here with his voice, and let the big monster sneak into the bottom of the lake and break through the battle to rescue her. But for my Dharma, that ugly monster would have been saved long ago! " When talking about this, ah Zhen was very proud and shook his head and said: "because of my Dharma, the big monster not only failed to rescue the ugly monster, but also was seriously injured by me. If it wasn''t for his quick escape Hum He will leave the big monster for the ugly one! It''s just the two of them. Chapter 564 Jiang Wanbai''s eyes are more complicated when he looks at a Zhen. He doesn''t expect that a Zhen is not only the first stone statue of the town soul and beast, but also the first one who has not yet transformed into a form and has its own Dharma form. It''s a pity that a Zhen can''t remember her origin clearly, and she can''t ask for more. "Always thought you were scaring me all the time." Jiang Wanbai sighed. Ah Zhen was very proud. He snorted and suddenly flew up to touch his body. Qi Qingxing happened to see, subconsciously stopped him. "What are you doing?" A Zhen looks at Qi Qingxing. Jiang Wanbai also came back to her senses and temporarily suppressed the shock caused by a Zhen. She watched Qi Qingxing together with a Zhen. She did not know why Qi Qingxing suddenly stopped ah Zhen. "OK, what''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Qi Qingxing pursed his lips and creased his eyebrows. He still didn''t give way. He just slightly turned his body and looked at the stone statue of the town spirit beast standing on the stone pillar and said, "I don''t know. I just have a bad premonition." So he stopped ah Zhen subconsciously. A Zhen looks at Jiang Wanbai at a loss and wants Jiang Wanbai to persuade Qi Qingxing to leave. The female ghosts are no longer there, and this array has no meaning of existence. He intends to leave here, and of course, he will leave with his own noumenon. Ah Zhen thinks so, and Jiang Wanbai thinks so. "Ah hang, there should be nothing wrong with it?" Jiang Wanbai said softly, "could it be that I stayed at the bottom of the lake for a long time, so I had an illusion?" After all, the lake''s dark environment was very depressing. She couldn''t stand it, and Qi Qingxing couldn''t stand it. It seemed that it was normal. Qi Qingxing pursed his lips and looked at Jiang Wanbai without speaking. Just for a moment, Jiang Wanbai coughed gently and said to a Zhen, "anyway, you are not in a hurry to leave now. Let your noumenon stay here for a few more days? When the news comes from the judge Lu, make sure there is no problem, and then take your noumenon away? " "All right." A Zhen was soon convinced by Jiang Wanbai and nodded. He did not insist on taking his own noumenon now. He asked Jiang Wanbai, "do you want to visit other places? If we don''t want to go, shall we go back? It''s almost time to eat. " As he spoke, ah Zhen reached out and touched his plump little stomach and licked his lips. Jiang Wanbai''s forehead smoked and said, "forget it, let''s go." Since a Zhen is very familiar with the array layout at the bottom of the lake, let Qi Qingxing paint it. Jiang Wanbai is also too lazy to go to other places. The main reason is that the bottom of the lake does not make her feel good about it. She just wants to leave here quickly. So they turned around and left. After a few steps, Qi Qingxing subconsciously turned back and looked at the pillar in the middle. The pillar stood quietly at the bottom of the lake. At the top of the column, a black one could be seen. It was the body of a Zhen, but far away, only a blur could be seen. Qi Qingxing frowned for a moment, and his bad premonition lingered for a long time. When he got back to the bank, Jiang Wanbai saw Qingzhu dozing off on the carriage, and his head bit by bit. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help worrying: "Qingzhu always sleeps in the carriage like this. If he falls down accidentally that day, won''t his head be knocked open?" Chapter 565 Qi Qingxing heard the speech and had already pressed down the uneasiness at the bottom of the lake. He looked at the green bamboo and said in a low voice, "I''ll talk to him later." When he walked in, Qingzhu woke up. There was no drowsiness in his eyes. If he hadn''t been dozing off one by one, Jiang Wanbai would have suspected that he was just resting with his eyes closed. "Master, are you ready?" Green bamboo jumped out of the carriage and asked. Jiang Wan nodded and got on the carriage with a Zhen first. Qi Qingxing stayed outside the carriage and told Qingzhu that it was not safe for him to sleep outside the carriage. , when he heard the bamboo slip, he feel shy and scratched his head. He nodded in reply. "I know," I know. I will pay attention to it later. Actually, I am not very sleepy, but I am too busy. " He looked at Qi Qingxing eagerly. Sometimes red beans come out with good words, at least he can talk to red beans, but red beans rarely follow out, he sat alone on the top of the carriage, boring. "When I''m bored, I''ll take a look at your scripts." After a pause, Qi Qingxing glanced at the green bamboo and said in a low voice, "do you understand all those things that I taught you in the evening?" Green bamboo was stunned and shook his head. When Qi Qingxing got on the carriage, he still whispered: "I''m lazy, young master. I''ll take a good look at what the master taught me!" At first, when I started to study with Jiang Wanbai, Qingzhu still had a lot of enthusiasm, especially when he found Qianmian in Daqing temple. Qingzhu was very happy. But as time went on, the excitement cooled down, so that he could not raise much interest now. Jiang Wanbai was busy with other things and did not ask him specifically. Qingzhu slackened down, and had not flipped over those entry-level books specially given to him by jiangwanbai for a long time. Qi Qingxing suddenly mentioned this, and Qingzhu suddenly remembered that there was a kind of guilty feeling that he was not interested in reading books before, and secretly read the script. After that, he wanted to hold the book seriously. Jiang Wanbai didn''t pay much attention to what Qi Qingxing and Qingzhu said, but probably knew that he was going to remind Qingzhu that it was too dangerous to doze off like that. When Qi Qingxing got on the carriage, she looked at ah Zhen and wanted to lean on Qi Qingxing as before, but she was afraid of ah Zhen''s presence, so she had to bear with it. However, Qi Qingxing did not have so many scruples. He stepped into the carriage and sat down beside Jiang Wanbai. He grasped her hand on her lap and looked at her tenderly. He asked in a low voice, "tired?" Jiang evening white point, she felt that she can now be tired, tired want to lean on Qi Qingxing''s body to slow down. Qi Qingxing looked down at her, stretched out his hand over her shoulder to lean on his body, and said, "if you are tired, you should sleep for a while. When I am tired, I will call you up." "But..." Jiang Wanbai subconsciously looks at a Zhen. At first sight, he sees that a Zhen has shrunk into a small group and falls asleep. After a good sleep, he still sucks his mouth. It seems that she is not alone in feeling tired. Jiang Wanbai finally had nothing to worry about. He leaned on Qi Qingxing, and his body suddenly relaxed. "I''m so tired. I don''t want to go to such a place anymore..." When you stay at the bottom of the lake, even Jiang Wanbai feels that his heart is about to lose. Because everything you can see is too depressing. It really enlarges the sense of fear and uneasiness at the bottom of my heart. Chapter 566 Even involuntarily in the mind to imagine what they are very afraid of. Qi Qingxing bow, in her soft hair top kissed, eyes gentle. When he returned to Qihou mansion, Qi Qingxing called Jiang evening white and a Zhen, went to old lady Qi for lunch, Jiang evening Bai went back to his yard for a nap, while Qi Qingxing and a Zhen stayed in the study. When Jiang was called up by red beans in the evening, Qi Qingxing had drawn a formation map according to the description of a Zhen. "Ah It was exactly the same as I thought. " When Jiang gets the drawing late, there is hardly any accident. Before seeing the 13th pillar in the middle, she had already thought of several possibilities. Now Qi Qingxing has determined one of the possibilities she thinks according to the array map drawn by a Zhen. Jiang Bai relaxed in the evening and explained to Qi Qingxing: "it is just a suppression array, which suppresses the female ghost at the bottom of the lake, and gradually dissipates the resentment of the female ghost. So yesterday, when we faced the ghost, she clearly had been practicing for more than 1000 years, but it was so weak..." It is because of this array that the female ghost will play a role in the suppression of the law for more than 1000 years. Once her resentment reaches a certain extent, the array will play a role in dispelling her resentment. For a long time "Maybe what the ghost looked like when she was suppressed, what it was now, and there was nothing to grow forward for more than a thousand years." The river sighed in the evening. A Zhen nodded and agreed with her face. "If she hadn''t stolen my beads while I was not, she could not run out!" "Well?" Jiang later white and Qi Qingxing looked at a Zhen. Qi Qingxing asked, "we have forgotten to ask you, how did your beads get stolen by that ghost?" A Zhen blushed on his cheek and scratched a little uneasy in his eyes. He vaguely said, "yes It''s when I''m not here... "" "You''re not here?" Jiang evening white thought that the ghost came out just before the Lantern Festival, her face suddenly, guess: "you secretly run out to see the Lantern Festival, is it?" Unexpectedly, when she asked this sentence, a Zhen''s face was more red, vaguely responded to a voice, admitted. When he ran into the river, he smiled on his face, and he suddenly said: "although I can see the lamp meeting on the lake every year, it is my spiritual knowledge that comes out! I want to go out and see if I have a figure Who knows that ugly eight monster took the opportunity to steal his beads? "No wonder that ugly eight monsters tried to persuade me to turn into a human form and walk around! She''s just upset! " A way of wrath. Jiang Xiaobai smiled and coughed, and turned to Qi Qingxing: "now confirm that there is no problem with the formation at the bottom of the lake. Wait a few days to take the body away, you can stop him." She said the remark in a joking tone. Actually, it is to make Qi Qingxing calm. After all, Qi Qingxing stopped a Zhen at the bottom of the lake because he felt uneasy. Understand the intention of Jiang evening white, Qi Qingxing''s eyes across the smile, he tight pull the River night white hand, low should be a sound. At night, Lu Jing''s separation came up. At that time, Jiang was in a bubble at night, holding the drawing drawn by Qi Qingxing during the day. Originally, this drawing was put in Qi Qingxing''s study. I didn''t know when she brought it. Chapter 567 Jiang Wanbai felt bored when he was soaking his feet, so he took it and looked at it. As a result, Jiang Wanbai saw the wisp of smoke and wiped his feet with a handkerchief. Before Lu''s separation was fully revealed, Jiang Wanbai quickly put on his shoes and socks. "My Lord." When Lu''s figure shows up, Jiang Wanbai has already stood by the bed. Seeing her, Lu Bian subconsciously looked around the room and said with a smile, "you are the only one here this time." Jiang Wanbai also followed with a smile and asked, "my Lord, have you got the result? I don''t know what happened to that ghost girl? " "She said that she was suppressed at the bottom of the lake by a Taoist priest. That night, when she just jumped into the lake and died, her body was salvaged, so the next day when someone tried to salvage her body, nothing was found..." Lu decided to get down to business. According to the female ghost, her body was taken away by the Taoist priest, but the Taoist priest did not know what he had done, so that her soul could only be trapped in the lake, until nearly half a month later, the Taoist priest brought her body back one night. "There were many people who went to the moon lake that night. They were the people who helped the Taoist lay out the array at the bottom of the lake. Although the ghost girl did not know the Taoist priest, she knew the Lord standing beside him..." Lu Jue Dao. "Lord?" Jiang Wanbai was stunned and almost immediately understood who the LORD was. It was the murderer who joined hands with the evil cult to kill the city and eventually caused the sea of corpses and blood under the Daqing temple. She suppressed her shock and doubt, looked at Lu Bian and listened to Lu Bian continue. A moment later, when Lu Biao finished what he had learned from the ghost, Jiang Wanbai thought of ah Zhen''s Dharma, and his lips moved. "What? Is there anything else? " Lu asked. Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment, but shook his head and said: "it''s OK. I didn''t want to understand some things just now, but it seems that I want to understand again at that moment. Thank you for coming up to tell me these things." Lu Bian nodded slightly and said nothing more. After Jiang Wanbai burned him a stick of strange fragrance, a faint smile appeared on his face. His figure became thinner and thinner, and finally disappeared into a wisp of green smoke in Jiang Wanbai''s room. Originally, she wanted to talk about a Zhen FA Xiang with Lu Bian, but when she got to the mouth, she did not know why. She swallowed it back and didn''t want to say it. As for the things that Lu Bian said that she had inquired from the ghost''s mouth, Jiang Wanbai had a lot of things in her mind that had not been explained clearly. She reached out and rubbed her eyebrows. She planned to wait until tomorrow to discuss with Qi Qingxing. However, Jiang Wanbai was not in a hurry to sleep. She reached out and touched her stomach and called out to the outside: "Hongdou, I''m hungry..." After a while, after eating a small bowl of fermented glutinous rice balls and a piece of rice cake, Jiang Wanbai finally withdrew to sleep in the quilt. The next morning, Qi Qingxing came to have breakfast with her. Before Jiang Wanbai could talk to Qi Qingxing about the news brought by Lu judgment last night, he was suddenly pulled back to his room by red beans. See Jiang Wanbai also a face muddled appearance, red bean helpless way: "Miss, you promised Huaiyang Hou madame to attend the party today." "Ah If you don''t say it, I forget it! " Jiang Wanbai suddenly remembered. When he promised, he thought that at most he would go to drink tea and listen to the gossip among women. It was just like listening to Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Qing talking together when he was sitting there. Chapter 568 That''s why Jiang Wanbai agreed to be so happy. But when it came time to go out, Jiang Wanbai began to worry again. Suddenly, he didn''t want to go. He felt that it was a troublesome thing to have a party The most important thing is that Qi Qingxing can''t go with her! "Can I go back on my word?" Jiang Wanbai murmured. Red bean looked at her, saw her frown, a reluctant look on her face, thought for a while, stopped the action of winding hair on her hand, hesitated and said: "if Miss is really not willing to go, maybe you can excuse yourself to be ill?" Jiang Wanbai tangled for a moment, or shook his head, way: "forget it, since you have agreed, then I''d better go." Red bean pursed her lips, and it was not good to say anything. She tied her hair and took a hairpin that Jiang Wanbai picked up at will. She said with a smile, "OK, miss." "Ah..." Jiang Wanbai opened his eyes, covered his mouth, yawned a little, and then stretched out a stretch and said, "let''s go." When she left the yard, she took a subconscious look at Qi Qingxing''s yard next door. Jiang Wanbai wrinkled her nose and felt a little melancholy. In the past, she used to go in and out with Qi Qingxing. She was not used to it when she was alone. When Jiang Wanbai left, Qingzhu turned around and entered the study. Qi Qingxing, who was sitting at his desk reading, whispered: "master, master has gone out." Qi Qingxing answered without saying anything. His eyes were still on the book in his hand. But if he looked carefully, he could see that his eyes were not focused at all. Moreover, he did not know how long the page had been turned, and he never turned it again. Green bamboo secretly looked at this scene, sighed in his heart, thought that this is probably the story of Acacia, master this just left, childe has already committed Acacia. Jiang Wanbai took a carriage to Huaiyang Houfu, and his wife had been called by the porter early. As soon as the carriage of marquis Qi arrived, someone immediately turned around and went into the backyard to inform his wife. The housekeeper walked to the carriage with a smile. When Jiang Wanbai got out of the carriage, he said, "Miss Jiang, let me show you the way." Jiang Wanbai nodded and followed the housekeeper''s back to the house. Before walking far, he saw a mammy who was welcomed out. The mother''s face was even more smiling. He saluted Jiang Wanbai first, and then took over the task of the housekeeper. In front of him, he took over the task of leading the way to Jiang Wanbai. At the same time, he mentioned to Jiang Wanbai the ladies and ladies of the family who came to the tea party today. After that, Mammy added: "today''s people are all friends with you and me. There won''t be any conflict, and there won''t be any trouble like Mrs. Liu. Miss Jiang doesn''t need to worry." Mammy said it in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai guessed that it was Mrs. Hou of Huaiyang who asked her to say such a thing to make her feel at ease. She also felt a little gratitude in her heart. She laughed at Mammy and said, "thank you for me, Mammy." I could hear the laughter over there. Mammy didn''t say anything more. "Madam, here comes Miss Jiang." When she went out of the corridor, Mammy would smile at Hou Fu, who was sitting in the innermost part of Huaiyang. On her face, Mrs. Hou of Huaiyang stood up and even took a few steps towards Jiang Wanbai, saying, "here comes Miss Jiang..." "Yes, madam." Jiang Wanbai has a smile on her face. She is really not good at such social intercourse. It is her limit to say a word or two and smile on her face. Chapter 569 Fortunately, Madame Hou of Huaiyang doesn''t care about this either. As long as Jiang Wanbai arrives today, it will be enough for her. Madame Hou of Huaiyang affectionately took Jiang Wanbai''s hand and walked inside. When she passed some people, she would introduce her. Jiang Wanbai always had a smile on her face and tried to remember the ones introduced by his wife. Jiang Wanbai thought that since he could let Madame Huaiyang introduce herself, she must also remember it. Otherwise, on the way just arrived, Mammy had already told her who were present. If it was not important, Madame Huaiyang would not have to introduce her in person. Although Qi Qingxing and Qi houye both said that she didn''t like these things, she didn''t need to worry about them. But Jiang Wanbai thought that since she had come to such a tea party, she could write down some things. I didn''t come here in vain. In fact, most of the ladies at the tea party were impressed by Jiang Wanbai. After all, when she was in front of the Taihe hall that day, these people were the people who helped her speak. Although the rest of them looked fresh, when Jiang Wanbai looked at the past, they would all smile kindly. This makes Jiang Wanbai feel relieved. Soon, Mrs. Hou of Huaiyang took Jiang Wanbai to her original seat, where there was an empty seat. Madame Huaiyang said with a smile: "Miss Jiang is the first time to come here. Today, let her sit in front of her, so as not to be too unfamiliar for the first time." With such an explanation from Madame Hou of Huaiyang, what she said was "we" immediately made everyone feel at ease. One by one, the young lady sitting on the right side of Jiang Wanbai covered her mouth and said with a smile, "I''ve known you a few more times. Which of us here was not shy and unable to let go when we just came here. Now, we have a look at them one by one ¡± the young lady stretched out her hand and nodded around. None of the people she ordered was annoyed. Instead, she raised her eyebrows with a smile and retorted: "Madam song, you still say that we are. We don''t know who we were at the beginning. When we were just invited by Huaiyang Hou''s wife, we were shy and sat there for a long time without saying a word. We didn''t even dare to grin." "No one of you is going to bury anyone. Everyone is the same." Huaiyang Houfu is humane. Listening to these ladies'' coquettish voices, they joked with each other. Even if someone blushed, they would laugh. Jiang Wanbai''s tight heart could be regarded as completely relaxed, and occasionally he could catch up with a word. There was Mrs. song, who didn''t look much older than her, and talked with her. She drank a small glass of fruit wine. The atmosphere was excellent. Jiang Wan was white, his eyes were bright, and his cheeks were crimson. At the tea party, not only the wives of the government, but also the older ones, like Madame Hou of Huaiyang, also came with their own daughters. These young ladies are about the same age as Jiang Wanbai. Some of them have already discussed marriage with Jiang Wanbai, and some of them are at the age of meeting and are seeing each other recently. As we speak, some of the topics fall on these ladies who are negotiating with their daughters. "Mrs. Su, why didn''t you bring vine here today? Is it that Manman''s marriage has been settled? " Mrs. song suddenly asked Mrs. Su, who was sitting opposite. The relationship between Huaiyang and Madame Huaiyang was good before they met Madame Huaiyang. Chapter 570 After the son of the Taifu family of Song Dynasty was demoted from the capital, the position of the former vacant Taifu is now the top of the Soviet Lord. Yes, it is the sutaifu who teaches several princes and family children. It happened that the Su family and Song family had only one daughter. The thousand gold of Su family, that is, Su man would always follow Mrs. Su to have a tea party every time before. This time, she didn''t come. Others thought it was su man who had something to do and didn''t want to ask more. Now when it comes to the matter of family negotiation, we think that Su man is indeed at the age of the family discussion. At the last party, Mrs. Su was still worried about her family. There were many matchmakers who came to the door to raise their relatives. That is, this good man is really not good to choose. So Mrs song suddenly asked, and everyone else looked at Mrs. Su, curious. The cooked material Mrs. Su showed a little melancholy on her face, shook her head and sighed. She opened her lips and wanted to say something, but he didn''t know where to start, so she poured a glass of wine. Seeing this scene, the original heart followed the several ladies hanging up also really did not bear to laugh out, Huaiyang Hou Fu humanitarian: "but what is not smooth with the family affairs of man man? You say, let everybody come up with a idea for you, you see you now, like the mansion of those masters drinking alone when drinking wine? Don''t let these kids see jokes. " After that, the ladies and girls present laughed. By Huaiyang Hou lady such a fun, Mrs. Su also helplessly smile, said: "it is not the man of the family affairs is not smooth, is too smooth." "It''s too smooth, isn''t it? It''s too hard for you to be a mother. " "Mrs song shut her mouth and smiled. Others were worried. When they heard Mrs. Su saying that Su man''s family affairs were smooth, they laughed, especially several ladies. Because of the over ten years of friendship between several families, they also watched Su man grow up. As an elder, it was inevitable that she was also worried. But Mrs. Su smiled bitterly and said, "my father and I both hope that she can marry considerate people, and I don''t expect her family to be a family child. As long as the other party is not in vain, the relationship between the family is happy and harmonious. Even if the other party is not in the DPRK, as long as we can do this, my father and I are relieved, but partial Partial... " Mrs. Su said that her eyes were slightly red, and some of them couldn''t go on. After sighing, she said, "she was only one of her parents and relatives. Only one of them lived in a broken little yard, and lived by walking darts all the year round, and life and death were uncertain..." When it comes to this, Mrs. Su can''t say it anymore. She can only take out her embroidered kerchief and wipe her eyes. She said she was sorry for her parents. Since Su man insisted on marrying the Wufu who had nothing, Mrs. Su and her adult were worried Mrs. Su is to shed tears every time she thinks. "It''s not good!" At that time, there was already a wife who also twisted her eyebrows, and everyone spoke in a wide range of words. "It seems to me that this person has no parents and elders, and no brothers and relatives. At least, man man married without serving his father or sister-in-law. He lived in a bad place and didn''t worry about it. With Mrs. Su and adult Su, he would not suffer from it, would he "The song lady frowned. Chapter 571 Mrs. Su nodded. She and Mr. Su actually thought so. Mrs. song sighed, and then said, "but this man is still a darter. Let alone danger or danger, he runs everywhere all the year round. Manman can''t run with him. How miserable! But if she doesn''t run together, does Manman keep her empty boudoir all day after she gets married? What''s the difference between Manman and a living widow "That is, isn''t it the same as not marrying?" Other ladies followed suit, and even the young ladies thought about it and shook their heads. They didn''t want to marry and be a living widow. What''s more, escort is also dangerous. One day, the living widow will become a real widow. Mrs. Su obviously thought so. Sighing repeatedly, Madame Hou of Huaiyang thought for a moment and asked, "have you ever asked that person? If he becomes a relative and is willing to change his career, with you and Lord Su''s help, you can also find a job in the capital city, isn''t it good?" "Yes, but the man didn''t want to." Sufu is humane. Other people do not understand, have asked the reason, Mrs. Su said: "he thinks that if rely on me and Manman her father to help, he will become a door-to-door son-in-law." Because this lady Su and Su Da had a dispute with Su man, the Escort''s refusal fell in Su man''s eyes, that is, he had a sense of responsibility and courage. Su man even said that he would not marry. But in the eyes of Mrs. Su and Mr. Su, they just want Su man to live a better life, and they don''t mean to let the escort be the son-in-law. Jiang Wanbai is drunk now. Her face is red and her eyes are especially bright. She has been looking at Mrs. Su since Mrs. song asked about Mrs. Su''s daughter''s marriage. Although she is still in a daze, she can barely understand what Mrs. Su is worried about. She thought about it and said, "madam, don''t worry about it. I can see that she will be the mother-in-law of the champion in two months." "What?" Mrs. Su is stunned and forgets to sigh. She looks at Jiang Wanbai. Others also looked at Jiang Wanbai, but when they saw Jiang Wanbai''s obviously drunk appearance, they all laughed. Huaiyang Houfu said, "you, if the escort really doesn''t want you to help, you don''t care. But Manman can''t really let her marry like this. First, ask someone to see if he has any other plans If he is determined to be an escort, he will not pay much attention to Manman. If Manman makes trouble again, he can''t agree with him! " "Madame Hou of Huaiyang is right." Other madams nodded in succession, echoing Madame Hou''s words. In their opinion, Su man is making trouble at home. Maybe after a while, she will not make such a scene when she calms down. Mrs. Su also returned to her senses and nodded. She did not take Jiang Wanbai''s words to heart. Jiang night white dizzy also did not care, anyway, she just mentioned a word more, the specific results will not affect. This side is dizzy, the housekeeper suddenly ran in, eyes in the crowd search, fell on Jiang Wanbai''s body, just said: "madam, Qi Hou house son to pick up Miss Jiang to go back." "Ah Xing is coming?" Jiang Wanbai quickly stood up and looked at the housekeeper behind him, but this is the backyard of biefu. Of course, Qi Qingxing couldn''t come here. He was just waiting in the front yard. Chapter 572 Huaiyang Hou''s wife was stunned for a moment. Seeing Jiang Wanbai''s look, she covered her mouth and began to smile. She said to the red bean who had been standing behind her: "since Qi Shizi has come to ask for someone in person, I can''t stop people from going. Help your lady out quickly. Be careful on the way. When your lady wakes up, please tell her that she will come and walk in the future." Other ladies and ladies also followed with laughter. When red bean helped Jiang Wanbai to walk behind the housekeeper, Mrs. song looked at the direction of Jiang Wanbai''s departure, and showed some slight envy on her face. She said, "Qi Shizi has really put people in her heart. How long has it been since she came out, she is in a hurry to meet someone in person." "I don''t think so It''s said that when Miss Jiang was sent to the village in the countryside by Mr. Jiang, it was Qi Shizi who went to pick up the people himself... " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ladies and ladies have a lot of discussion, more or less with a bit of envy, especially the unmarried young ladies, even vaguely hope that the person they will marry in the future will be like this After Jiang Wanbai left, Madame Hou of Huaiyang was Madame song. She took Mrs. song''s hand from under the table, gently patted her, and said in a soft voice, "such as Qi Shizi, this world is too few. Even if you have such a love for a while and a half a time, you will always be tired of it. How many men can resist the freshness in this world "General Lian is not..." Madame song murmured, her eyes slightly red. She drooped her eyes. In fact, she had already understood this truth. But when she thought about the past, she still felt unwilling, "how could those oaths spoken before be so true? If you can''t, why did you tell me... " Madame Hou of Huaiyang sighed. This kind of thing can only be opened up on her own. For example, they were taught to be magnanimous and accept the fact that her husband would have three wives and four concubines in the future. After marriage, seeing more and more young and beautiful women in the backyard seems not so unacceptable. But like Mrs. song, before she married, she promised to have a couple for her whole life, and she was full of expectation to marry her beloved. But in the end, she had to watch her husband bring other women into the mansion. If she said a few words, she would be said to be jealous and accused of changing But who has changed? Mrs. song lowered her head and wiped the corners of her eyes with her sleeve. When she raised her head, she put a smile on her face. She held Madame Hou''s hand in Huaiyang with her backhand and said, "it''s good that madam can take me in for a while. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll be crazy if I have to face those people and things day by day." "If you like to come to my place, you can come here when you have time, and we women are free all day. It''s better to sit together and talk. Their men can go out drinking and socializing all day, and we women can also come out to drink tea and talk..." Huaiyang Hou said. All of a sudden, the other ladies began to laugh. However, their tea has long been changed into wine. Qi Qingxing didn''t expect Jiang Wanbai to drink here. When he saw red beans holding Jiang Wanbai from the backyard, his heart suddenly relaxed. However, when he saw Jiang Wanbai''s obviously abnormal state, his eyebrows were immediately creased. "Yes Jiang night white dizzy see Qi Qingxing, immediately happy to run to him, even red bean''s hands are directly away from her. Chapter 573 "Miss!" As soon as red bean was in a hurry, he ran after him. Qi Qingxing was also in a state of suspense. He did not care about anything else. He strode towards Jiang Wanbai. Soon, Jiang Wanbai bumped into his arms. If Qilian''s body had not been hit by ordinary people in the past year, it would have been better if Qilian had not been hit by her body in the past year. "Drinking?" And so on to the arms, Qi Qingxing also immediately smelled the smell of wine on her body, immediately asked in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai grabbed his lapel and looked up at him. Hearing Qi Qingxing''s question, she nodded, and used her thumb and forefinger to make a comparison in front of Qi Qingxing. She said in a small voice, "just a little." "A little bit drunk?" Qi Qingxing sighed and looked at the red bean. Seeing the red bean nodding gently, she knew that she had just drunk a little. In fact, Hongdou didn''t expect Jiang Wanbai''s drinking capacity to be so poor. Otherwise, she would not watch her drink and stop her. If she had known that Jiang Wanbai''s drinking capacity was like this, Hongdou would have dissuaded Jiang Wanbai. "Not drunk." Jiang Wanbai snorted softly, the corners of his eyes and eyebrows were all smiling, and he seemed really happy. Qi Qingxing was a little sour in his heart. He took her hand and wrapped up her cloak for her. They walked out side by side. Leaving early in the morning from Jiang Wanbai, he sat in his study in a daze. He couldn''t bear it. He came to pick her up when the time was almost up. She was so happy. I don''t seem to care about him at all. Little heartless. However, when they got on the carriage, Qi Qingxing just told Qingzhu to go back to his house. Jiang Wanbai threw himself into his arms again, especially clinging to his neck and whispered, "ah hang, I miss you." "Late, late..." Qi Qingxing is not sour at all. His eyes are burning and looking at Jiang Wanbai. He holds Jiang Wanbai''s waist with one hand, and holds the other hand on her back. Jiang Wanbai flat mouth, a little aggrieved, "Huaiyang Hou Madame, they are very good, but you are not here, I miss you so much..." "I miss you too." Qi Qingxing pursed his lips, and the radian of the corners of his mouth could not be pressed down. Jiang Wanbai also immediately did not feel aggrieved, holding his neck, head up close, in his chin kiss, Qi Qingxing eye color more dark, when she was about to retreat, a bow of the head, homeopathy held her lips. The carriage stopped at the gate of Qihou mansion. Qi Qingxing came back to the yard with Jiang Wanbai in his arms. Jiang Wanbai lay on Qi Qingxing''s shoulder, his eyes closed, his eyebrows slightly frowned, and he was uncomfortable sleeping. Without Qi Qingxing''s command, red beans have already gone to the kitchen to let people cook sobering soup. When the soup comes, Qi Qingxing coaxes Jiang Wanbai to drink half a bowl. "I didn''t expect it was a tea party, but I went to drink." In the afternoon, Jiang Wanbai wakes up and kneads his temple, facing Qi Qingxing, who is sitting at the table. She missed lunch directly. Now she was hungry. Red beans came in with hot water. Qi Qingxing stood up and said, "go and ask the kitchen to deliver the food." When the red bean turned around and went out, Qi Qingxing twisted the handkerchief in his hand and said to the river evening, "come and wipe your face and eat something later." "Good." Jiang Wanbai covered his mouth and yawned a little. He went to Qi Qingxing and put his hands into the water. His comfortable eyebrows and eyes were loosened. Qi Qingxing hooked his lips and laughed. He wiped her face with a half wet towel and dried his hands for her. Chapter 574 It happened that red beans had already brought the food to us. Jiang Wanbai happily ran to sit down and ate with chopsticks. Qi Qingxing had already eaten it, but still sat down at the table, filled the soup for her, put it on her hand, and put the dishes that she couldn''t get into the dish and handed it to her, considerate and meticulous. When Jiang was about to put down her chopsticks after eating for nothing, Qi Qingxing swept the small porcelain bowl in her hand and twisted her eyebrows and said, "finish the soup." "But I''m full." Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes. He was lazy to move. When he was full, he was lazy. He was so lazy that he didn''t even want to reach out to pick up the soup bowl. Seeing that she wanted to play tricks, Qi Qingxing did not speak. He looked at her like this. A moment later, Jiang Wanbai made a compromise and reached for the soup bowl. Fortunately, there is not much left, Gudong Gudong a few drinks. Seeing this, Qi Qingxing''s eyebrows loosened a little, and then he wiped the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief. Seeing Jiang Wanbai drinking with a water cup, he let red beans come in and collect all the things on the table. "How can I touch wine when I''m not good enough?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes. A moment ago, he was still saying that he was full. Now he reached out to the pastry plate next to him and murmured, "I don''t know that the wine is intoxicating. Madame Hou of Huaiyang said that it was fruit wine, so she just took some wine flavor. When I drank it, I also felt that the wine flavor was not heavy. I thought I would not be drunk before..." And that lady lady, in the end, she was the only one drunk. "It was a tea party, but when I got there, I found that everyone drank fruit wine and none of them drank tea." Jiang night white couldn''t help but make complaints about it. But when she said it, she laughed again, and secretly looked at Qi Qing Xing. Qi Qingxing caught the sight of her, picked her eyebrows and asked, "very happy?" "Not bad..." Jiang Wanbai pretended to meditate for a while. Seeing Qi Qingxing looking at himself all the time, he held his face and laughed and said, "I''m really happy. I thought it would be very difficult to deal with each other, but everyone is very good. I also heard a lot of interesting things, just as interesting as those things grandma sometimes said..." It''s much more interesting than reading a notebook. Jiang Wanbai thought, even she thought that when some ladies talked about those stories, they were more interesting than the storytellers in the teahouse. If they were not high-ranking women, but just men of ordinary people, they would go to the teahouse and have a seat at a table. A cup of tea would surely be full of people. Because he was happy, Jiang Wanbai told Qi Qingxing about some things that he had heard that did not involve women''s privacy. When talking about the affairs of Su Fu''s family, Jiang Wanbai said: "they don''t believe me. You can wait and see. For two months at most, Mrs. Su will definitely be the mother-in-law of the number one scholar!" Speaking of this time, Jiang Wanbai is still a little complacent. Qi Qingxing raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "now all the top scholars in the imperial court have already married their wives. The Su family certainly won''t let Miss Su marry a married husband. You say that Mrs. Su will definitely be the mother-in-law of the number one scholar, so this number one scholar can only be..." Qi Qingxing stops, purses her lips and looks at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai''s eyes were at a loss for a moment, but soon understood what he meant. His eyes widened slightly and said, "this year''s number one scholar?" Chapter 575 As soon as the words were spoken, Jiang Wanbai stared at Qi Qingxing''s face, shook his head and said, "no, I think you are the number one scholar of the year. Yes, madam Su wants to be the mother-in-law of the number one scholar lang. isn''t she going to be your mother-in-law? Then you and Miss Su... " With that, Jiang Wanbai couldn''t say any more. She glared at Qi Qingxing, her eyes turned red, and her fingers were on Qi Qingxing''s chest. She was angry and aggrieved and said, "you want to marry someone else!" "No, it won''t be." Qi Qingxing just listened to her grievance voice and felt distressed. He quickly held her in his arms, bowed his head in her eyes and kissed her. His voice did not hesitate at all, "I will not marry others. Later, I just want to marry you, and I will only marry you as wife." He held Jiang Wanbai''s hand with a little force. But it won''t make Jiang Wanbai feel pain. Instead, he is a little relieved. Jiang Wanbai snorted, broke his hand, turned his hands around his waist, buried his face in his arms, rubbed against, extremely satisfied. At this time, red beans came in from the outside. Seeing this scene, she was used to it and said, "Miss, the family of he Niang has come to visit." In fact, for nearly a month, the little black cat has grown very healthy, and red bean has already known how to take care of sesame. However, Jiang Wanbai has not dismissed he Niang, still leaving he Niang in the house. When they went to Daqing temple on the 16th day, they also met he Niang. At that time, he Niang went up the mountain to burn incense. After coming back, although Jiang Wanbai has time to play with sesame, it is all red beans who go to he Niang to hold sesame. Now it is almost February. Jiang Wanbai and he Niang have never met again. At the moment, hearing red beans say that it is he Niang''s family, Jiang Wanbai is stunned for a moment, and subconsciously looks at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing says, "let them go to see he Niang." Since he Niang''s family has found him, they should also come to find him Niang. They have not dealt with his family. A little hesitation flashed on the red bean''s face, but he still nodded. When the red bean went out, Jiang Wanbai took Qi Qingxing''s hand and walked towards the door. He put his head over there and listened and said, "what does he Niang''s family come to look for her at this time? Is something wrong with the family Qi Qingxing pulled her back and said in a low voice: "you said that Lu Jue had come to see you last night. What''s the clue about that ghost girl?" "Ah, speaking of this..." Jiang Wanbai''s attention was immediately diverted, and he went back to the room with Qi Qingxing. While walking, he told Qi Qingxing what he had learned from Lu Jue last night. After that, Jiang Wanbai also mentioned the strange places and discussed with Qi Qingxing. She said: "in the story of Qingzhu, it seems that the king doesn''t know the whereabouts of the female ghost''s body, but from the ghost''s words, it is obvious that the prince knows the way..." "That Taoist priest should be that evil way." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai nodded, "so it''s strange that in order to cultivate the magic skills, they would kill the city and make a sea of corpses. Why did they just suppress the female ghosts..." At first, when she saw the array painted by Qi Qingxing, she felt that there was nothing wrong with it. But now that she knew who was responsible for the array, Jiang Wanbai felt that the biggest problem was that there was no problem. Chapter 576 Jiang Wanbai didn''t believe that evil cult would be so kind. He just set up a battle to suppress the female ghosts at the bottom of the lake. "There must be another purpose!" Jiangwan Baidao. Qi Qingxing seemed to think of others. He twisted his eyebrows and said in a low voice, "does that evil way know that a Zhen at that time has already produced a vague spiritual consciousness?" Jiang Wanbai was stunned. Her heart beat wildly for a moment. A vague idea flashed in her mind, but she had not had time to capture it. The thought had disappeared. Jiang Wanbai reaches out and knocks his head, and then he is stopped by Qi Qingxing holding his wrist. "What are you doing?" Qi Qingxing twisted her eyebrows and looked at her. Jiang Wanbai spat out his tongue and said, "nothing. It''s just that I just seem to think of something, but I can''t remember what I thought of..." Qi Qingxing flashed a helpless color in her eyes, and gently pinched it on her back neck. He said, "since I can''t remember it for the time being, let''s put it first. I still think that his noumenon should not be moved for the time being." Jiang Wanbai nodded his approval, and Yu Guang saw red beans coming in from the outside, and his steps were somewhat urgent. "What''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Red bean opened his mouth and was about to say something. There was a loud and noisy voice outside the yard, among which a woman''s cry was the most clear and harsh. Jiang evening white at first listen, subconsciously frown. Red bean''s face flashed with anger. She looked back at the gate of the yard and said angrily, "Miss, it''s the family of he Niang. They came to ask for money from he Niang. When he Niang didn''t give it, they started to make trouble. Just now they must have seen the maid enter the yard and ran to miss your yard. The maid will let someone drive them out!" As she said this, red bean ran outside with her skirt in her hand, and said angrily, "what are you doing here?! Dare to make a big noise here! If we make more noise, we will send you to the government directly! " The people outside seemed to be startled by the words of red beans. They cried and sobbed, but they were quiet for a while. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other. Qi Qingxing didn''t want Jiang Wanbai to go out, but Jiang Wanbai was curious and took his sleeve to go out and said, "ah hang, let''s go and see what''s going on." Qi Qingxing''s eyes across a trace of helplessness, or follow her to go out together. Walking into the yard, I could see the people outside. A man with a twinkling and shrinking eyes was supporting an old woman. The old woman''s lips were shriveled, and the corners of her eyes and mouth were drooping. It seemed that she had a mean and vicious look on her face. In addition, the housekeeper has already taken the servants to one side, and the housekeeper''s face is not good-looking. After all, if these two people make trouble in the house, it is also his dereliction of duty. When the master blames him, he will be punished! He Niang also ran out of the yard in a hurry. Her eyes were slightly red and her hair was messy. Especially the palm print on her left face was really eye-catching. At a glance, he Niang''s left face was swollen, and blood was seeping from the corner of her mouth, which was obviously broken by that slap. Seeing that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had already come out, he Niang almost threw herself in front of the mother and son, shaking her hands and putting a purse in front of her, she said, "here you are! All the money! Don''t make trouble Then he turned to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing and knelt down and said, "Miss, son of a bitch, it''s all the servants'' fault. I won''t let them come into the house again. Please forgive me this time..." Chapter 577 Jiang Wanbai stares at he Niang''s face and thinks deeply. The mother and son did not howl with the purse given by his mother. Even after bumping the purse, the old lady murmured: "I didn''t expect you have so much money now. No wonder you can''t bear to leave. You are worthy of working in a big family." The old woman''s eyes turned, thinking that since he Niang worked here to make money, she could not let his mother lose the job. So she quickly pulled her son aside and forced out a smile on her drooping face. She said to Jiang Wan, "Miss, don''t argue with this dead woman. Although she is a bit stupid, she is still very quick in doing things. I am Her mother-in-law, after that Just give me the monthly money of this dead woman... " "You He Niang''s eyes were red, staring at the old lady. The old lady gave her a "Pooh" and said, "what are you, you?! Work for the master honestly, you know? If you don''t do a good job, I''ll see how I deal with you! " After warning he Niang, the old woman smiles at Jiang Wanbai again, gets up and pulls the man to leave. As soon as she turns around, she sees sesame coming to he Niang''s side. Her face suddenly shows disgust and kicks at sesame. "Where is the black cat! Pooh! Bad luck The old woman screamed and was kicked out. Red bean stood there with a angry face and bent over to pick up the sesame. The sesame rubbed against the red bean''s arms and whispered, "meow ~" "what are you? How dare you move my lady''s cat when you make trouble in Hou''s house? Is Houfu your favorite food market? Come and make trouble if you want to? " Red bean angrily drinks a way. He Niang''s husband was scared to stay in the same place. When his mother was lying on the ground complaining of pain, he regained his mind. He ran to the old woman, and his tears and snot came down, "mother! How are you, mom? Mother, are you all right "Oh, hello Oh, hello I''m not going to be able to God damn it Just bully us common people The old woman lay on the ground with her waist on her back and began to cry again. Jiang Wanbai is also the first time to see red beans make such a big fire, she did not feel that red beans do wrong. Red beans see that old woman lying there crying, face changed, toward the river evening white way: "Miss, I did not under heavy hand." After all, she was angry, but she didn''t want to let the old lady die in the Qihou mansion. At that time, she would be blackmailing the Qihou mansion. "Pretended." Jiang evening white road, she gently tut a, toward the housekeeper over there: "send people to the government." Without hesitation, the housekeeper immediately let the servants behind him take the mother and son to the government. He Niang heard Jiang Wanbai''s words, but her face was pale with fright. Subconsciously, she walked toward Jiang Wanbai and said, "Miss, please..." "I ask you, if you don''t have them, can you take care of your children by yourself?" After a pause, Jiang Wanbai said again: "don''t worry. As long as I''m still in Qihou''s house, I won''t dismiss you. I''ll pay you. If you don''t feel convenient, you can bring your children in and live with you. I remember that in the courtyard next door, it seems that you live alone with sesame seeds. It should be enough to live with two more children..." At first, he Niang looked at Jiang Wanbai in a daze. Obviously, she didn''t come back from Jiang Wanbai''s words. But gradually, when she realized what Jiang Wanbai''s words meant, her eyes gradually widened. She looked at Jiang Wanbai in disbelief, "Miss, you..." Chapter 578 "What?" Jiang Wanbai looked down at her and frowned, "they sold your little daughter, but they kept it from you. It''s estimated that your eldest daughter''s life at home is not easy, right? Do you want to live with people like this? " If he Niang really thinks so, Jiang Wanbai will never say another word. As for he Niang, she will certainly not stay in the mansion any more. Anyway, there is not only one he Niang who will feed cats. Look at he Niang, this mother-in-law and her husband. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t want to see such farce every month. Red beans can also feed cats now. He Niang hesitated for a moment and looked at the mother and son. When Jiang Wanbai said that the mother and son had sold her little daughter, the old woman had already shut down and her crying voice stuck in her throat. She almost didn''t choke her to death. Mother and son both looked at he Niang with fear. The man pointed to he Niang and said angrily, "how can you say this thing casually?! Didn''t you promise that I won''t report to the government? " Jiang Wanbai is a little impatient when he Niang hesitates. If he Niang hadn''t met him several times, and he Niang took good care of sesame seeds, Jiang Wanbai would not have the mind to mind his own business. Red bean can see why he Niang is hesitating. She squats down and takes he Niang''s arm and says, "he Niang, what''s the difference between him and a man like him? Think about your eldest daughter. If you have such a father and grandmother, your eldest daughter will be the same as your little daughter sooner or later!" He Niang was in a trance. She thought that the young eldest daughter was holding her hand on the 16th day of her return. The cotton padded clothes worn by such a small child were all rotten, their hands were frostbitten, and their bodies were covered with bruises. What''s even more shocking to his mother is that her eldest daughter said in tears at that time. She said that an old man always came home recently, and her grandmother and father seemed to sell her to the old man "Mother, take Pearl away. Pearl will obey her orders and work hard. She will not make trouble for you. Pearl is afraid..." The cry of her eldest daughter''s frightened begging seemed to ring in her ears again. Her eyes were red. She suddenly turned back and said to Jiang Wan, "thank you for your success. As long as there are maids, you will never let your child suffer any more. Although pearl is young, she won''t cause trouble. She can do many things for Hongdou girl. As long as she is willing to give her a place to live and eat, it''s enough for her to eat ¡­¡­¡± As soon as he Niang''s words were heard, Hong Dou breathed a sigh of relief. She quickly looked back at Jiang Wanbai, and even sesame also looked up at Jiang Wanbai. She stretched out her claws to hook Jiang Wanbai''s skirt. Her grandmother called out, "meow ~" JIANG Wanbai snorted, squatted down and held the sesame into her arms. She pinched the small meat pad of sesame and said, "you little guy, you know how to plead with others Is that right? " "Meow ~" sesame called again, lying on Jiang Wanbai''s shoulder and rubbing her neck several times. When she wanted to rub again, she was carried by a hand. "It''s all hair." Qi Qingxing carries sesame seeds to the red bean''s arms and twists his eyebrows toward the river. Jiang Wanbai was wrapped in a white cloak. When the sesame was rubbed, the black cat''s fur on the white cloak was very eye-catching. Jiang Wanbai took a look at it and was helpless. Then he turned to Guan Jia and said, "what are you doing? Don''t you send people to the government? By the way, let the midwife be sent to be reunited. Can I remember that, according to the laws of this dynasty, buying and selling children is a capital offence! " Chapter 579 Even in the capital''s servant trading market, there are never children under 10 years old. The youngest is over 10 years old, although in Jiang Wanbai''s opinion, ten years old is still a child. But the world is not the same as the 21st century, and it is impossible for her to change those things. As soon as this was said, the old woman stopped howling. She was still saying that she was going to die. At this moment, she kept crawling towards he Niang and called out, "you dead woman! Do you want your son to have no parents? Kang''er is still so young! Are you going to let kang''er''s father and grandmother die? You?! How can you be so cruel The old woman bullies the soft and afraid of the hard. At this time, she still dares not to scold Jiang Wanbai any more. She only dares to shout at he Niang. From time to time, she still has one or two sentences in her mouth that Jiang Wanbai can''t understand, but can guess what''s not good. The man also suddenly rushed toward He Niang, his eyes were vicious, "you bitch, dare to let me die, even if I die, I will pull a cushion!" The picture of being beaten by a man in the past comes to mind. He Niang shrinks in fright. Red bean quickly protects her and comforts her: "he Niang, you don''t have to be afraid. This is the residence of marquis Qi. It''s not a place where he can behave wildly." The man didn''t get close to he Niang, so he was pressed down to the ground and tied up. He was escorted to the government with the old woman. When the mother and son were sent away, Jiang Wanbai''s yard was quiet. "Well, let''s break up." Jiang Wanbai waved his hand and was about to go with Qi Qingxing to Mrs. Qi. She felt that although Mrs. Qi should not object to this matter, she still had better say something to Mrs. Qi. He Niang is in a trance, she wants to thank Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai stops her first and says, "you can go and solve the problems at home now. If you need help, just ask red bean to help you." With that, Jiang Wanbai looked at the red bean and nodded, "Miss, he Niang, if you have something you can''t solve by yourself, just come to me." Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing left the yard and walked toward the old lady Qi. When there were no other people around, Jiang Wanbai coughed slightly and secretly looked at Qi Qingxing. He just called out, "ah hang..." It was interrupted by Qi Qingxing. "Late or late, do what you want, don''t worry." Qi Qingxing held her hand and said with a smile. As soon as Jiang Wanbai heard this, he knew that there was no need to say what he had not said. He immediately pursed his lips and began to smile. He murmured: "why didn''t you see a Zhen today? Did you come to grandma again early in the morning However, when she and Qi Qingxing walked into Mrs. Qi''s yard, they didn''t see ah Zhen there. She even looked behind them and asked, "why didn''t ah Zhen come here today? Has he been taken away by his parents? " "Ah Zhen went out to play." Jiang Wanbai said vaguely. He quickly pulled the topic aside and went to talk about what happened in his mother''s house. Mrs. Qing spent most of her time with Mrs. Qi. They talked and talked. Now Mrs. Qing was also there. When she heard that he Niang''s mother-in-law and her husband sold his daughter-in-law directly, she was shaking with anger and gritted her teeth and said, "how could there be such a cruel grandmother and father in the world?" Chapter 580 "Such inhuman things should be sent to the government!" Qi old lady also said, angry smashed crutches, just think of Jiang Wanbai said he Niang''s two children may live in the house, said: "if it''s obedient children, then live, we Qihou house also do not lack that yard, if it''s too noisy, we''d better find a yard close to our Marquis house to let their mother and son live." "My grandmother said, and I happen to think so." Jiang Wanbai said with a smile. She herself doesn''t like children very much. If the children are too noisy, Jiang Wanbai can''t stand it. But if it''s a clever and sensible child like bao''er, she doesn''t mind. After sitting here for a while, Qingfu said that he was going to Huaiyang Houfu in the morning. Qingfu said, "Madam song is a good-natured person. If you still go to Huaiyang Hou''s in the future, if you find it difficult to find someone else, you can ask that lady song for help. Jiang evening white point head, think of that song lady, the eyes light is shaking, but did not say anything. When Mrs. Qi heard this, she thought and asked, "but the girl of Liu Shilang''s family?" "It''s the girl of Liu Shilang''s family." Mrs. Qing nodded and sighed, "how many women envied Mrs. song when she got married, but she married less than half a year ago. In fact It''s just that. " "What''s the matter? Isn''t it the family she married to? " Jiang Wanbai blinked and asked. She is quite fond of that lady song. Mrs. Qing nodded her head and said something like, "when the lady song was waiting for her daughter, she got to know the present adult song. At the beginning, Lord song was just a teacher, and it is said that he failed to pass the examination for several years..." Although the teacher didn''t pass the examination for several years, he was very good in character and talent, and was highly valued by Liu Shilang at that time, so he invited him to teach his youngest son. Under such circumstances, Mrs. song, who was still miss liu at that time, met Mr. Song. The two quickly expressed their feelings to each other, but Liu Shilang was also open-minded and did not obstruct them. He only said that if Lord song wanted to marry his wife at that time, he should show his sincerity. It was also that year that the official of Song Dynasty was admitted to the official rank. Since then, he has made great progress. Now, his official position is still above Liu Shilang. In fact, it''s a partial story in Beijing I don''t know how many women''s yearning for beautiful love was broken. "When Lord song was just promoted to his present position, his colleagues held a banquet in his house and invited many people to drink with him. He thought that the status of the person holding the banquet was not ordinary, and that it was not easy for him to refuse. As a result, he took a woman back to his house the next day. Regardless of what Mrs. song had done, he took the woman into his concubine''s room. It is said that in recent days, Lord song has been a concubine Even if you want to help that woman to be a flat wife, because she is pregnant Qingfu is humane. When talking about the song Lord and the woman, she was very unhappy in her words. Even if Mrs. Qing knew that she was actually a concubine''s room. If the former Hou''s wife had not died of illness and she was used by Qi Hao, she would not have been in the residence of marquis Qi. However, this did not prevent Mrs. Qing''s dislike of the two men. After all, at that time, the good stories of Mrs. song and Mr. Song gave her a lot of yearning. Later, the happiness she longed for became true. Chapter 581 Thinking of this, Mrs. Qing bowed her head and gently stroked her high bulging stomach. Her eyes and eyebrows were full of joy and expectation of becoming a mother. However, late Qing was surprised to hear the story, Qiqing still wanted to move her face, but at the end of the day, she wanted to move her face together. "Late. What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing found out her mistake early in the morning. She kept silent all the time. She saw out of the old lady Qi''s yard, and then she asked. Jiang Wanbai looked up at Qi Qingxing and frowned slightly. She said, "today, when Madame Hou of Huaiyang was there, I saw that Mrs. song''s face was clearly that of husband and wife''s harmony and love, and Mrs. song should be pregnant. You heard what Mrs. Qing said just now. It''s not a sign of harmonious love between husband and wife. Now Lord song wants to help that aunt to be his wife because of the child in his aunt''s stomach, and the child in Mrs. song''s belly... " Later, Jiang Wanbai did not finish, but he had a bad feeling and a little regret. He knew that he should have looked at Mrs. song''s face carefully when he was there today. Unfortunately, at that time, she could only see that Mrs. song''s husband and wife were in harmony and love. In addition, she saw that Mrs. song seemed to be pregnant, so she didn''t look at it any more. She was dizzy after drinking, and her attention fell on Mrs. Su in the opposite direction. "Forget it..." Jiang Wanbai frowned and sighed, "everyone has his destiny, and I can''t control too much." However, when he came back to his yard and saw a happy ah Zhen, even Qi Qingxing could not keep his peace. "You said you brought the noumenon back?" Jiang Wanbai widens his eyes and looks at a Zhen. At the moment, he is very hopeful that he is just hallucinating! A Zhen didn''t understand what Jiang Wanbai was doing with such a big reaction. As soon as he reached for Jiang Wanbai, a reduced version of the stone statue of the town soul appeared in the palm of his hand. It was the stone statue that Jiang Wanbai had only seen when he was at the bottom of the lake yesterday. "Is it not to say that you can take away the noumenon without any problem?" Ah Zhen didn''t understand, "didn''t you say there was no problem when he drew that array yesterday? So I went to get the body back early this morning, and I went to ask the king eight who lived the longest at the bottom of the lake where it was the most fun Speaking of the last sentence, a Zhen''s face showed complacency. Jiang Wanbai takes a deep breath. She opens her mouth and tries to tell a Zhen what Lu Bian said last night. However, Qi Qingxing holds her back. Qi Qingxing said in a low voice: "forget it, he has taken out the noumenon. It is estimated that even if there is really anything, it will be too late." "What''s the matter? What will happen if I take away the noumenon? " Ah Zhen tilted his head and thought carefully, "I stayed at the bottom of the lake for a whole day today. It seems that nothing happened. It''s that Wang Ba talks so slowly that I want to sleep, so I went back to sleep after sleeping again." "Really nothing strange happened?" A Zhen confirmed the way of Jiang Wanbai Dynasty. A Zhen shakes his head blankly, "No "All right." Jiang Wanbai sighed and said to Qi Qingxing, "since nothing happened, that''s the best result. When are you going to leave the capital?" Chapter 582 Jiang Wanbai said the following sentence to a Zhen. "I''ll leave tonight, and I''ll come back to say goodbye to you." A Zhendao. Jiang Wan''s white eyebrow frowned slightly and said, "then you can leave us a way to quickly contact you, so that if there is anything else in the future, we will not be unable to find someone." "Contact me? I don''t know. I''ve been at the bottom of the lake for more than 1000 years, and I don''t have anyone to contact... " A Zhen scratched his head and put his body away. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help but cram all his existing notes to a Zhen and told him again and again, "don''t let these notes get soaked in water, do you hear me?" "I know, I know!" Ah Zhen nodded again and again, and murmured, "you are fierce!" Jiang Wan appeared a little embarrassed on his white face. He coughed softly and explained in a low voice: "this is not fierce. This is to let you remember and know the seriousness of this matter." Ah Zhen snorted, or carefully put away the notes, secretly looked at Qi Qingxing, waved his hand and said, "if there is nothing else, I''ll go first. Lao Wang is still waiting for me outside the city gate." "Lao Wang?" Jiang Wanbai was stunned, and then he thought of Wang Ba, who had lived the longest at the bottom of the lake, which a Zhen said just now. He drew on his forehead and said, "is he also a demon? Why didn''t I notice that there was a demon at the bottom of the lake when we went to the bottom of the lake yesterday "I don''t know. He has lived for a long time, but he can''t change his shape, but I helped him By the way, he didn''t belong to Moon Lake before. He came out from other places. It seems that The corner of the sea A Zhen tilted his head to think about it, not sure if he came from here. Jiang Wanbai''s forehead took a puff and said, "you can protect yourself. If you have anything, you can contact us with the notes. Don''t be cheated. By the way, do you want to try to become an adult? It''s so easy for you to attract bad people "Ah?" Ah Zhen looked down at his small body and said, "but this is how I turn into shape." "Can''t you try something different?" Jiang Wanbai walked around him. He felt that it was very dangerous for a child to walk outside. Even though the laws and regulations of the dynasty had a great impact on the abduction and trafficking of children, there were still many people who had such ideas. It can''t completely stop the existence of abductors. Otherwise, bao''er would not have been abducted twice in a row. Ah Zhen shook his head and shook his head with a smile. "I think it''s very good. There''s no need to change it. If someone dares to come to my trouble, I''ll teach him how to be a man." A Zhen was waving his fist and his eyes were fierce. Jiang Wanbai has nothing to say. Since a Zhen is not afraid of herself, she can''t say anything. When a Zhen left, Hong Dou, who accompanied he Niang to go home to solve the problem, also came back and said, "Miss, son of the world, he Niang is outside with two children. She wants to see you." "Are you ready?" Jiang Wan nodded and asked with a smile when he Niang came in with her baby. The child in her arms was only a few months older than the fifth princess. Now she was asleep. She looked plump and lovely. I don''t know whether to make trouble now. But the little girl who was with him was very poor. The little girl has been holding on to his Niang''s sleeve. Because she is too thin, her big eyes look terrible on her big face, not to mention that she can hardly see any blood color on her face. On the contrary, there are bruises on her left face and her fingers and palms on her left face. Chapter 583 However, the little girl''s clothes are clean and tidy, and her withered and yellow hair is also tidied up. Two small buns are tied on her head. Jiang Wanbai guesses that he Niang specially cleaned up the little girl before she came here. "It''s all packed up." He Niang eyebrows and eyes between the depression are scattered a lot, the whole person is much more relaxed than before, she gently patted her eldest daughter, whispered: "salute to the young lady and the son of the world." The little girl was very straightforward. She knelt down on the ground directly. Jiang Wanbai was startled and quickly reached out to pull her, "don''t, don''t, don''t do Don''t kneel. We don''t have the rule of kneeling all the time. What''s your name? " The little girl is afraid of breaking her wrist. "Pearl, the maidservant''s name is pearl." The little girl chuckled shyly, but she still plucked up the courage to answer Jiang Wanbai''s question. When she came, her mother said that the young lady was kind enough to take them in, so that she could stay with her mother all the time. However, she had to be obedient and had to work more, so that she could not make trouble for her. I Remember Pearl very well. Jiang Wanbai squatted down in front of pearl, touched her hand a little cold, and gave her the soup woman she was holding. She said with a smile, "pearl is pearl, not a servant. Do you know?" Pearl''s hand was stiff when she was holding Mrs. Tang. Subconsciously, she looked at his mother. He Niang''s eyes are slightly red. She smiles at the Pearl and says, "Miss, give it to you, and then you go on. Have you forgotten what your mother and you said?" Pearl began to laugh, and firmly held the old lady Tang in her arms. Chao Jiang Wanbai showed a big smile, "Pearl knows. Thank you, miss." "Good ~" Jiang Wanbai stood up and said to his mother, "it''s not too early now. You all go back to have a rest. If you don''t eat, go to the kitchen to get some food. Don''t starve the children." "Thank you, miss." He Niang nodded, holding her little son in one hand and pearl in the other. Looking at the mother and son three people to the door, pearl will hand the soup in her hand to he Niang, "Niang, good warm, warm for the younger brother." "Miss, pearl is really sensible." Red bean also saw this scene, exclaimed. Jiang Wanbai should be a, take back sight of the red bean way: "go to play hot water to come." She covered her mouth and yawned, and said to Qi Qingxing, sitting there, "ah hang, do you go back to sleep, too?" "Well." Qi Qingxing stands up and kisses in her eyebrows. Seeing that red beans have brought hot water in, he turns and walks away. Jiang Wanbai took a dip and then retracted into the quilt. After sleeping until the next morning, when red bean was winding her hair for her, she suddenly mentioned the matter of his mother''s other little daughter and said, "unfortunately, as soon as the midwife was caught, the person who bought his daughter from her ran away. When the government officials rushed to the place, the house was empty." "Since the government knows who the man is, they can always catch him." Jiangwan Baidao. The government must have had a portrait of the man. Abduction and trafficking in children is a serious crime in the laws and regulations of this dynasty. As long as the person is not caught for a day, the portrait will be passed to other cities. Unless that person leaves Xiaoguo directly, he will be caught sooner or later. It is not so simple to leave Xiaoguo from the capital. Red bean also thinks so, way: "maidservant also is so advise he Niang." Chapter 584 In fact, he Niang wanted to report to the government when she knew that she had a little daughter. But at that time, her husband and mother-in-law begged and threatened her. She had a son and a little daughter, so he Niang had to give up the idea of reporting to the official. But she couldn''t just let it go. So she went out to look for work and wanted to earn money. She asked other people to help her find her little daughter. But her mother-in-law and her husband came to the door again and asked her to hand in the monthly money. That was the only hope he Niang had left for her little daughter. Of course, she didn''t want to give it. Who knows that the mother and son directly make trouble outside Jiang Wanbai''s yard. But now, the result may not be bad. "How did he Niang know that she had a little daughter taken away?" Jiang Wanbai suddenly thought of this and asked. When she went to see he Niang in the palace, she clearly saw from his face that she wanted to know that she had a little daughter. It was at least several years later. I didn''t expect that he Niang knew about it after returning home. "Pearl saw it." "Said the red bean," Pearl saw the midwife take away a child. " Jiang Wanbai slightly pick eyebrows, and so on from the mouth of red beans to know what happened. It was because of her appearance that she saved the fifth princess. At the same time, she also changed the fate of he Niang. According to the initial destiny, the fifth Princess even had the medicine in the palace to continue her life and Xiao Quan''s temperament was suppressed. In fact, the fifth Princess didn''t last long at that time. It would be half a month at most. After all, the national master in the palace was useless. Without Jiang Wanbai''s rescue of the fifth princess, naturally she did not point out that he Niang would become the nurse to take care of the fifth princess. He Niang would not be framed and left the palace early. If he Niang did not leave the palace early, Pearl would be sold by the mother and son. When Pearl was sold, he Niang could not know that she had a little daughter. However, these are Jiang Wanbai''s conjectures. Although there were two more children living next door, it had no effect on Jiang Wanbai. She seldom heard a child crying, nor did she see pearl again. She only heard a word or two from the mouth of red bean. She knew that Pearl was obedient and often tried to help. "How can a child help with things?" Jiang Wanbai smiles and says. Qi Qingxing is sitting by her hand with a volume of books in her hand. Jiang Wanbai peels the horse''s hooves next to it. The horse''s hooves have been dried in a cool place. The skin is wrinkled, but it''s easy to peel. Although it''s cold and cold in the mouth, it''s full of moisture, crisp enough, and slightly sweet, which completely stabs Jiang Wanbai. This winter, Jiang Wanbai did not know how much he had eaten. Red bean said: "it''s not very useful to talk with pearl. As soon as her front foot said that she didn''t need to help with her work, she did another thing with her back foot." "Then give her a salary." Jiang Wanbai said, "since you can''t stop it, let her do something simple, open a salary, and in a year or two, when you can go to school, you won''t have the energy." Red bean should be next, turn around to do. At the end of January, Pearl also got the wages of the past few days. He Niang quickly found her. Before she opened her mouth, Jiang Wanbai said, "what''s the reason why you don''t give money when you''ve done something? What''s more, pearl is still a child. What has become of our Qihou mansion? " Chapter 585 "But miss, you take us in..." He Niang''s face moved, but also some embarrassment. Jiang Wanbai laughed and said, "it''s settled. If you don''t want this salary, don''t let pearl help you with your work. If you''re so thin, you should have a good meal and grow up. When you''re free, you can play." Seeing Jiang Wanbai''s irrefutable attitude, he Niang knew that there was no room for change in this matter, so she had to turn around and leave. But after that day, pearl didn''t go to help any more. She stayed in the yard to take good care of her brother. Jiang Wanbai was relieved when she heard the result. "Ah hang, how do you know that he Niang won''t let pearl do anything again?" Jiang Wanbai asked Qi Qingxing on the side. Today, it was Qi Qingxing who was helping her to peel off her horse''s hooves. It was Jiang Wanbai''s own peeling that made her nails a little uncomfortable. Qi Qingxing also proposed the idea of paying Pearl''s wages. Qi Qingxing said: "guess." Jiang Wanbai snorted and didn''t ask. Anyway, as long as the matter has been solved. "In a few days, it''s time for the exam. Are you nervous?" Jiang Wanbai looks at Qi Qingxing. February 7 is the first day of the exam. There are three exams every three days. It takes nine days to finish the test. During the three days of each exam, candidates can only stay in a small house. All the food, drink and Lasa of these three days are in that small house. If you are not lucky enough to be assigned to a leaky house, the weather in February is still a little cold, then you will have to suffer. Qi Qing is about to peel off the horse''s hooves and pass it to her lips, saying, "don''t be nervous." "Speaking of, I showed Mrs. Su a picture before. She was going to be the first scholar Lang''s mother-in-law. So, this exam..." Jiang Wanbai frowned and worried. Qi Qingxing and Qi Qingxing can hardly see her fate together. But now there is something wrong with Mrs. su. Jiang Wanbai is a little worried about whether other things will happen in the middle. "Qimei suddenly thought of a night, he was worried about a thing "What''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai looks at him curiously. Qi Qingxing said: "in my dynasty, there are not only literary champion, but also martial champion." However, it was the people who played horse tour in the street, and the number one scholars in literature and martial arts were also riding in front of them. Jiang Wanbai was stunned. His mind was a little confused. Qi Qingxing said, "I heard you said that Miss Su was in love with an escort. Later, think about it carefully. What if the escort was the champion of martial arts?" "If you are the champion of martial arts, it will not conflict with you." Jiangwan Baidao. Then he laughed happily. Qi Qingxing saw that she was happy, so he was happy with her. Because the exam is around the corner, in fact, from half a month ago, candidates from other places have come to the capital one after another. Jiang Wanbai originally wanted to go to wanshulou to look for the records about the town''s ghosts and beasts. But when she went out, seeing so many people outside, she had no desire to go out. "Carriages are hard to walk outside. The streets are full of people." Red bean road. "Don''t go out until the exam is over." Jiang Wanbai walks back with his cloak closed. Chapter 586 The weather is getting warmer now. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t have to hold Mrs. Tang all the time, but she still has to wrap her cloak. Once she takes off her cloak, she always feels chilly in her neck. Red bean said: "then we have to wait until the end of February. After the examination, there will be a palace examination. After the palace examination, we can play horse tour Street Many people will not leave the capital in a hurry... " After all, many people may only come to the capital once in their life. Of course, they have to take a good look before leaving. "Ah..." Jiang Wanbai sighs, thinking that she can''t stay out for a month. Even if she thinks it''s OK for her to stay at home for a month, she must go out to see Qi Qingxing when she finishes her exam and takes a horse tour. Just thinking of these, I met Qi Qingxing. "OK, how did you get out?" Jiang Wanbai trotted over. Qi Qingxing took her hand and asked, "why don''t you call me when you want to go out?" "You are going to have an exam in a few days. I just went to wanshulou, so I didn''t call you." Jiang Wanbai said truthfully. Qi Qingxing said: "I can easily deal with this exam. It''s better to go out for a walk than to stay in the study, and say more..." He stopped for a moment, approached Jiang Wan Bai and said, "if you are not here, my heart can''t settle down. Even if I''m shut up in my study, I can''t see it. It''s a waste of time." "It''s true! Master, when you went to the Houfu of Huaiyang that morning, the young master took the book and turned white in his study. He didn''t turn a page. " Qingzhu quickly raised his hand to testify in the back. Qi Qingxing also blocked, let Qingzhu say, and even when Jiang Wanbai looked at himself, he nodded and admitted to her. Jiang night white eyebrow heart beat, but it is undeniable that the heartbeat is also some fast. "Then go out for a walk? There are a lot of people outside. It''s very exciting to see it. " Jiang Wanbai coughed lightly and took the initiative to talk about the topic. Just now she was asked to go out with red beans. As soon as she saw so many people outside, she didn''t want to go out. She immediately turned back. But now Qi Qingxing is here, and Jiang Wanbai wants to go out again. Qi Qingxing nodded, "go and have a look." Qingzhu followed him excitedly and said: "master, I heard that before every examination, students from all over the country gathered in the capital. Especially during the period before and after the examination, the capital was the most lively. The teahouses and restaurants were all students from all over the country. They paid attention to learning from Literature..." "Are you going to the teahouse and tavern to meet friends by writing?" Jiang Wanbai frowned and said, "are these people sure about the exam?" She thought that the students here were the same as the senior three students in the 21st century before the examination. They were nervous from the second half of senior two. The first semester of senior three had already entered the review stage. A few days before the college entrance examination, they even tried their best to brush up the questions and papers Although she was brought up by her master at the gate of the mountain, she still went to school. She started classes at the nearest primary school at the foot of the mountain from the second grade of primary school, and then took part in the high school entrance examination and college entrance examination Who would have thought that Jiang Wanbai, a famous geomantic master, was actually a serious college graduate. Qi Qingxing said: "not all of them. Some of them are confident that they can pass the exam. Some people think that they may not be able to pass the exam, so they want to fight for another way out." "What do you say?" Jiang Wanbai looks at Qi Qingxing curiously. While they were talking, Qi Qingxing helped her to get on the carriage, and then he bent over to sit in the carriage and said, "not only these students but also the courtiers were walking outside a few days before the exam..." Chapter 587 Less than one thousandth of the people who went to Beijing for the exam were able to pass the imperial examination and become an official. Apart from those with outstanding talents, the rest of them took part in various gatherings of literary and Literary Association during the past few days before the examination. In order to show a face in front of those courtiers, but when the time comes, maybe you can get into someone''s eyes and become an aide from now on, which is better than going back home directly. Even if the staff stay for a period of time, from a few months to a few years, there is always a chance to get ahead. therefore, Qi Qing Xing said that before going to the exam, they were not only those students, but also the eyes of courtiers, or some of them came to the scene personally. Maybe they were sitting in the upper compartment of the teahouse or the wine shop. Behind the curtain was a heavy official or a trusted official. "After the imperial examination?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. "After the imperial examination, those who are really talented and talented have almost been determined. Those who still stay in Beijing at this time, even if they are unwilling to do so, will not help..." Qiqingxing road. The latter members of the Yiwen association are really just a few friends to get together. They either celebrate for one of them and hope to have some relationship with each other, or they can cheer on each other and see you next time. The former party mode is much larger, basically passed the palace examination, especially the first three a will be present, almost the center of the party, while the latter is all three or two people who really have friendship. Hearing Qi Qingxing explain these to himself, Jiang Wanbai suddenly realized that there were so many twists and turns among them. Some people choose to close the door in the Inn and read more books in the last few days. Others choose to put down their books and go out for a fight in these days. After the exam, some people try their best to read books, but they may not be able to pass the exam. Others may not meet their own Bole after leaving their books. In fact, neither party can predict the outcome. Just as Jiang Wanbai was thinking about this, the carriage had stopped. Qingzhu said through the curtain of the carriage: "childe, master, the road ahead is blocked. I''m afraid we''ll get out of the carriage and go." Jiang Wanbai lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked at it. Sure enough, there were people in front of him. However, two carriages were blocked face to face. People couldn''t disperse and the carriages couldn''t move. Finally, the two carriages were blocked there. "Get out of the carriage and go." Jiang Wanbai murmured. Qi Qingxing nodded and took out a curtain cap from the carriage for her to wear. The light gauze around the curtain was put down to block Jiang Wanbai''s face in it. Jiang Wanbai blew a breath, blowing the veil floating in front of her eyes. She laughed and said, "I remember the last time I went out with a curtain hat, I was in the summer resort last year." At that time, Qi Qingxing took her to the street to have a look. As a result, in the teahouse, she met the people of the Li family and interfered in the affairs of the Li family. In a flash, she was reborn, and it has been more than half a year since she was born again. They get out of the carriage, wait for Qingzhu to turn its head and stop in the open place not far away. They turn around and follow up. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing go ahead. "It''s said that before the exam, there will be people who will bet on the top three. Is this true?" Jiang Wanbai looked around at five of the ten people who were chanting words. Obviously, they were students rushing for the exam, so he lowered his voice and asked Qi Qingxing. Chapter 588 Qi Qingxing nodded slightly and said: "generally, the candidates who are wagered are either gifted children prodigies who have long been famous, or those who have been particularly brilliant at the gathering of literary friends a few days ago." "What about this year?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously, "has this year''s list come out? OK, are you in it The latter sentence is what Jiang Wanbai wants to ask most. She even thinks about it in her mind. When the time comes, she will bet Qi Qingxing. She will surely make a fortune and enrich the small vault. Qi Qingxing saw her idea at a glance, but with a smile, he said: "the most likely several people have almost come out, without me." "How could it be?" Jiang Wanbai widens his eyes slightly. "Because other people don''t know that the young master is going to take the exam," Qingzhu explained Qi Qingxing nodded slightly and affirmed what Qingzhu said. Jiang Wanbai thought for a while and said, "can you still be taken in?" Qi Qingxing shook his head. Seeing Jiang Wanbai''s face lost, Qi Qingxing began to smile and approached her in a low voice: "it''s very easy for you to win money. Since you have confirmed that the number one scholar this year will be me, it means that the person they like will never get the number one scholar..." Qi Qingxing stopped talking about it and looked at Jiang Wanbai with a smile. Jiang Wanbai''s eyes widened slightly, and soon he burst into a surprise smile. After laughing, he quickly put out his hand to cover his mouth and pulled Qi Qingxing into the teahouse next to him. He whispered, "you''re right. Aren''t we making a lot of money?" Turn around and ask Qingzhu to find out who is the most popular player in the number one scholar lang. they just bet against the other person and miss. There is no need to inquire about this matter. Just ask someone and you will get the answer. Qingzhu is the teahouse waiter who leads the way. Xiaoer slaps his hands and laughs: "Hi! Now the most likely winner is Mr. Chen y in Yunji. It''s a coincidence that Mr. Chen is in our teahouse today. He and other students will join us in writing. This time, the most popular candidates include the top spot and the candidates for flower exploration. Except for one of Mr. Lu''s absence, the others are all there. " "Well, we did come by a coincidence." Jiang Wanbai smiles and asks for food and tea from the waiter. As soon as he leaves, Jiang Wanbai immediately says to Qingzhu: "Qingzhu, it''s time for me to test you later." "Ah? Test me? Master, how do you want to test me? " As soon as he heard that he had to take an exam, Qingzhu was very nervous and looked at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai said: "of course, it''s about your face-to-face skills. As soon as those people mentioned by the second mate come out, you will see their faces and the face of Mr. Chen. You can see who among them is likely to win the first place in the ranking and the first to explore flowers." "Yes, master." Qingzhu was a little relieved. Fortunately, when he went to the Moon Lake, he let him remember to read the books given by his master. When he came back, he didn''t dare to slack off. During this time, he picked up those books again. There should be no problem in the master''s examination. Green bamboo thinks so. After a while, the second came up with the white point of Jiang Wan and said with a smile, "Mr. Chen, those several have already come. You can see it." In front of them is a bamboo curtain, and their room is just above the platform on the first floor, so that when they stand behind the bamboo curtain, they can see all the people under the first floor. As soon as the second grader leaves, Jiang Wanbai takes off the curtain cap and walks with Qingzhu to the back of the bamboo curtain and looks down from the gap of the bamboo curtain. Chapter 589 In such a short period of time, the students at the bottom of the school have begun to write poems with good topics. They are shaking their heads and reciting words in their mouths. They even save paper and pen. They know what they have written. Jiang Wanbai''s eyes swept, it is possible to know that those are the people of the second grade. After all, those people, like the stars supporting the moon, are supported at the front. And as soon as the time came, the crowd began to yell, asking Chen y Yunji to show his poems first. Chen y Yunji laughed and arched his hands at the people around him. Just as he was about to go on stage, a voice sounded from the crowd nearby: "let''s go first." As soon as he said this, he immediately let everyone look at the man. When he saw the man''s appearance, Jiang Wanbai faintly heard several sighing noises in the crowd. "What''s wrong with this man? Everyone''s attitude is so strange. " Jiang Wanbai doesn''t understand. She saw that she took the initiative to stand out. Although she was a little thinner and her eyes were a little cloudy, at least her facial features and make-up at a glance were still very talented. "This man won Lu Ci yesterday. Before that, he was still unknown. Because Lu Ci lost to him, he felt that there was someone out there, so he went back to study in the closed door. He threatened that he would not attend these gatherings before the exam." Qi Qing walks to Jiang Wanbai''s side and whispers. Jiang Wanbai was puzzled and said: "since he can win Lu Ci, it shows that he is really talented. I think other people''s attitude towards Chen y Yunji is not the same." "Because yesterday was the same as the scene just now, when Lu Ci was yelled to be on the stage, the man suddenly stood up to take the stage first." Qiqingxing road. Lu Ci naturally won''t compete with this person. In any case, there is no big difference between the morning stage and the evening stage for those people who have confidence. As a result, Qi Qingxing just said these things, he found that Jiang Wanbai was looking at himself strangely. He couldn''t help asking, "late or late? What''s the matter? " "Why do you know so much when you stay in your house as I do?" Jiang Wanbai looks at Qi Qingxing with a puzzled face. Qi Qingxing was slightly surprised, and then passed a smile in his eyes. He said, "there are people in your family who will inquire about these things." "Oh." Jiang Wanbai didn''t put it in his heart. He turned around and went to see the downstairs again. She could not have heard the boos from the crowd on the first floor upstairs, but he did not see any anger or embarrassment on his face. He still had a decent smile and arched his hands toward the clouds of Chen y. "What''s the name of this man?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. Qi Qingxing said, "Li Yuncheng." Even if he was robbed, Chen Y''s face didn''t show any color. When Li Yuncheng bowed his hand at him and laughed back, he said, "let''s go first, brother Li." "I''ve heard of Mr. Chen''s talent for a long time. I''ll ask him to give me some advice later." Li Yuncheng finished and turned to the stage. Jiang Wanbai took a look at Chen Y''s cloud and sighed: "it seems that Chen Y''s talent is not only better than others, but also his appearance and bearing are better than others." She had just finished sighing, and Qi Qingxing could not distinguish the voice of emotion: "it seems that I appreciate him very much at night." Jiang Wanbai was so nervous that he took a look at Qi Qingxing and quickly said with a smile, "no, I just sigh. I can''t appreciate these..." Chapter 590 Jiang Wanbai doesn''t know anything about poetry. Since she went to school, she didn''t like the poetry appreciation and classical Chinese on the Chinese test paper. To make it clear, her Chinese achievement was really poor. Even if I listen to it now, I can''t tell whether Li Yuncheng''s poem is good or bad. At most, I can hear whether it rhymes. Because she didn''t listen to the poem read by Li Yuncheng seriously, she subconsciously focused on Chen y Yunji and wanted to see his reaction. Qi Qingxing looked at her, her eyes moved, but she didn''t say anything. "Strange..." Jiang evening white eyebrow heart suddenly a Cu, light murmur. She didn''t remember what Li Yuncheng had just read, but she took all Chen Yunji''s reaction into her eyes. Just as Li Yuncheng began to read the first poem, Chen Yunji''s face was shocked and unbelievable. Then, as Li Yuncheng finished the poem, the expression on Chen Y''s face became more shocked, as if he had heard something incredible. After Li Yuncheng finished reading, there were applause and cheers from the bottom and even downstairs. Li Yuncheng looked at Chen Y''s cloud with a smile and asked, "what does Mr. Chen think of the poem just below?" This sentence makes everyone''s eyes fall on Chen Y''s cloud. I want to see what he says. After all, Li Yuncheng''s poem is really excellent in their eyes. But Chen Y''s face turned white, as if he had heard something incredible. He didn''t recover from Li Yuncheng''s inquiry. Or did the people next to him nudge him and shout, "brother Chen?" After several shouts, Chen y finally regained consciousness. He looked around and looked at the smiling Li Yuncheng. He was in a trance and suddenly turned around and left. "Brother Chen?" Leaving others looking at each other, I don''t know what''s going on. Jiang Wanbai takes this scene into the background of his eyes, frowning slightly, and always feels a little strange. Although the people who see the bottom of the scene are strange after leaving Chen y cloud, they soon surround Li Yuncheng. There are many compliments and praises, but they are quite different from the initial sigh. Jiang Wanbai asked Qi Qingxing, "ah Xing, what do you think of the poem read by Li Yun Cheng just now?" Qi Qingxing looked at her and was about to talk. Jiang Wanbai realized something. He even said, "I don''t understand too much. Ah hang, can you tell me directly, for example, with his literary talent, do you think this Li Yuncheng can be admitted to the examination?" "Master, I can''t see so many poems." Qingzhu whispered: "it''s not just about poetry when you take the exam." "I know." Jiang Wanbai said: "but didn''t he win that Lu Ci yesterday? Just now the sophomore said that Lu Ci is also a popular candidate in the top three this year. This company has won two brilliant, should be able to see that this man is not a mistake, good luck? " Qi Qingxing nodded slightly and said in a low voice, "that poem just now is very good." With that, he glanced downstairs through the bamboo curtain and said, "I''m afraid after this morning, there will be another top three candidates in this year." "Ah hang, don''t you think Chen y Yunji reacted strangely when Li Yuncheng was reading poetry? Is Li Yuncheng''s poem good enough to give Chen y such a big blow to Yunji Jiang Wanbai frowned and puzzled. After she asked, she did not wait for Qi Qingxing''s answer. She felt strange in her heart. So she looked at Qi Qingxing and looked at him. She was stunned and asked subconsciously, "ah hang? What''s the matter with you? " Chapter 591 Green bamboo has long been aware of his childe''s mood, quietly shrink to the corner. "Late at night, do you care about Chen Y''s cloud?" Qi Qingxing leaned over and approached her with a deep voice and could not distinguish her emotions. When he asked, he slightly turned his head and looked at Jiang Wanbai''s hair falling on his shoulder. He held out his hand to stir up a wisp of hair and rubbed it gently on his fingertips. When hearing Qi Qingxing''s question, Jiang Wanbai already had a kind of scalp numbness feeling, just as if he had sensed that a dangerous cat wanted to blow his hair. "No, I don''t. OK, don''t get me wrong." Jiang Wanbai quickly waved to deny Sanlian. She was afraid that Qi Qingxing would not believe her. She said quickly, "I am curious, really! I don''t want to ask, and I''m not curious anymore... " Then he raised his hand to Qiqing. Qi Qingxing fixed to see her for a while, suddenly a light smile, way: "this time believe you." When she stood up, she didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. Her thin lips rubbed her cheek and lip corners, bringing warm touch. Jiang Wanbai did not have time to feel this ambiguous, Qi Qingxing straight up when quietly relieved. Qi Qing will see her small movements in the bottom of her eyes, the bottom of the eyes across the dark light, he released his fingertips, looking at Jiang Wanbai that wisp of hair fell back on his shoulder. "Green bamboo, come here." Jiang Wanbai Yu Guang glanced at the green bamboo in the corner. He suddenly remembered what he had said before and called him over. Qingzhu looked at Qi Qingxing, and immediately walked to Jiang Wanbai, "master." "I just said I would test you. What are you doing there?" Jiang Wanbai stares at him and asks him to come over and stand well. He tells himself the faces of those people one by one. Qingzhu stood honestly and said it in order. At first, she was very nervous when she said it. But as soon as she said it, Jiang Wanbai nodded and affirmed. Qingzhu was more and more confident and said more and more smoothly. Jiang Wanbai didn''t say anything until Qingzhu finished. She said, "there have been several mistakes just now. Look at that..." At this time, she pointed out several points that Qingzhu had just said wrong. In addition, she also told Qingzhu a lot of detailed things, which he had been able to understand and accept. One was serious about teaching, the other was listening carefully. The master and the apprentice seemed to be in perfect harmony. Qi Qingxing watched, thinking that Jiang Wanbai was so serious when he explained tianyinmen''s skill to himself, he subconsciously hooked up his lips. "By the way, why didn''t you say Li Yuncheng just now?" After the explanation, Jiang Wanbai asked Qingzhu. Green bamboo Leng for a moment, scratched the head way: "just a small two did not say that he is this year''s top three hot candidates, so I did not say." "That''s just right. Now let''s talk about it. I''ve just taught you a lot. Let''s see if you''ve listened carefully." Jiang Wanbai picked her eyebrows. Let Qingzhu see Li Yuncheng''s face. She also looked at it. When Li Yuncheng was reading poetry on the stage, she only cared about looking at Chen Y''s face, but she didn''t care about Li Yuncheng. After he left Chen Y''s cloud, Li Yuncheng never went to the stage again. He just stood below with a faint smile on his face. Even if someone asked him to go up again to write a poem, he was helpless to smile and shake his head gently. He said, "when I saw Mr. Chen here, I wanted to ask Mr. Chen for advice. He didn''t know if there was an urgent matter. Suddenly he left like this I''m not so excited. I''m not disappointed. Just watch you show your talents. I won''t join in the fun... " Chapter 592 Although this will make some people feel unhappy, the thought of Chen Y''s sudden departure from the clouds, and the strange reaction before leaving, plus Li Yuncheng''s previous poems, can only bear the unhappiness in their hearts. After all, the talent of the other party is placed there. It''s not as good as others, and it''s hard to say anything. People have the capital not to put others in their eyes. Jiang Wanbai''s private room is in a very good position. It is just facing the people under the first floor. On the contrary, the people on the stage turn their backs to her. Li Yuncheng does not come to the stage, which is convenient for her and Qingzhu. Before, when Qingzhu looked at other people, he got the result while watching. But now when he changed to Li Yuncheng, Qingzhu only opened his mouth and said half a word, then suddenly there was no sound. His mouth was moving constantly, more like he was muttering something, and his face was puzzled. Jiang evening white eyebrow heart also frown. Qi Qingxing takes a look at the green bamboo and Jiang Wanbai. Seeing the reaction of these two people, his eyebrows twist slightly. "Green bamboo, what do you see?" After a while, Jiang Wanbai asked Qingzhu. When asked about green bamboo, Jiang Wanbai''s sight still falls on Li Yuncheng downstairs. The arc of his eyebrows is not loose, but even more intense. Qingzhu takes back his sight, and says to him with shame: "master, I can''t understand his face..." "Why can''t you see it?" Jiang Wanbai asked quietly. Green bamboo looked puzzled and thought for a while and said, "I always feel that this person''s face seems to be changing all the time It''s strange, master. His face is different from mine in the blink of an eye, and it will be different in the blink of an eye. I don''t know if I have been dazzled by it for a long time... " His whole face was about to pucker up. Jiang Wanbai takes back the sight of Li Yuncheng, looks at the green bamboo, and says, "you are not wrong. You are not dazzled. This man''s face is really strange." "What do you say?" Next to Qi Qingxing asked. Qingzhu is also full of curiosity. Looking at Jiang Wanbai, he is the first time to encounter such a face. There are some strange faces recorded in the book given by the master, but Li Yuncheng''s situation never conforms to any of the situations recorded in the book. Jiang Wan''s white eyes narrowed slightly, shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It''s just that his face must be abnormal..." "Childe, even if a person''s face changes, it can''t change in the blink of an eye. For example, a person falls down and breaks his face, or he breaks his face for other reasons, or suddenly becomes fat "Qingzhu explained to Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing reached out and clenched his fist. He coughed gently and looked at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai, with a smile, nodded his head and said, "green bamboo is right. This is strange. How can a person''s face change constantly? More importantly... " The smile on her face disappeared. Looking at Qi Qingxing, she asked, "ah Xing, did you see any change in his facial features?" She and green bamboo can face each other, subconsciously to see that person''s face, and Qi Qingxing does not understand these, see is the most intuitive appearance change of this person. Qi Qingxing also specially stood in front of the bamboo curtain to have a look, shook his head, "No." "Well..." Jiang Wan showed a thoughtful look on his white face and blurted out: "that Lu Ci and just Chen..." Chapter 593 Suddenly thinking of Qi Qingxing''s jealous appearance, Jiang Wanbai stopped his voice in time and looked at Qi Qingxing. He coughed softly and said, "the two people who have been won by Li Yuncheng may know something. The reaction of Chen y in the clouds is really strange." Jiang Wanbai said the following sentence almost according to his scalp. After hearing the words of Qi Yunjiang and Lu Bai''s, they are not in a good situation "Now go and ask the two men?" Jiang Wanbai hesitated to ask. Qi Qingxing nodded and didn''t forget to ask Qingzhu to make a bet before leaving. Now the most popular candidate for No.1 scholar is Chen y Yunji. Although Li Yuncheng has just performed very well, Chen y Yunji is not only famous for his poetry, but also has his own unique opinions in writing articles. Although Li Yuncheng is in the top three, but not enough to become the first choice. After all, the exam is not just about writing poetry. When Qingzhu went to make sure that Chen y would not be the number one scholar this year, he attracted many people''s attention. Seeing that he came down from the upstairs and had a lot of money on the bet, someone immediately said, "little brother, you can''t think that he can''t win the champion of this year just because elder brother Chen left just now. It''s not so simple to see the number one scholar in the examination..." This has been echoed by many people around. But Qingzhu was in a hurry to find his son and master to meet. He just laughed at the man and said, "my master asked me to bet like this. I listen to my master." Then he turned and ran away. Fortunately, most of the people gathered here were students from other places. However, the beauty recognized the green bamboo. She only came to make a bet when she looked at someone who was not familiar with her. Otherwise, she would wait for someone to come to her house to make a bet. When Qingzhu bets back, Jiang Wanbai is holding a curtain cap to wear for Qi Qingxing. "Master, why do you bring this to you?" Green bamboo is puzzled to ask a way. Although there are also men with this curtain cap, but very few. Jiang Wanbai put down the veil on the outer edge of the curtain hat for Qi Qing and said, "block your face. You can''t let that Li Yuncheng see it." "Ah?" Green bamboo scratched his head, not very clear. Jiang Wanbai did not explain and said, "let''s go." With these words, the three people went downstairs. When they went out from the door of the teahouse, someone recognized that Qingzhu was the one who had just bet that Chen y would not be the number one scholar this year. They also saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, and thought that Qingzhu had just mentioned his master. Subconsciously, one by one, they set their eyes on Qi Qingxing''s body, with a look of inquiry. Unfortunately, they were not from the capital. Even if they were from Beijing, Qi Qingxing seldom came out of illness before, and few people recognized him as the son of the Lord Qi''s family, unless he was a courtier. There were courtiers on the second floor, but they didn''t know about the green bamboo bet, so they didn''t look this way. Many people have already investigated Li Yuncheng''s past. The carriage did not go directly back to Qihou''s house, but went to the west of the city. There was a small two-story Inn near the gate of the western city. In the past, the inn was very cold and nobody came. But now it''s time for all places to come to Beijing for the exam. Even such a remote inn is full of people. "Ah hang, do you know which room Lu Ci and Chen y live in?" Jiang Wanbai asked in a low voice. Qi Qingxing nodded and took her hand up the stairs. Chapter 594 When he got out of the carriage, Qi Qingxing took the curtain hat to Jiang Wanbai again. During the day, there were not many people in the inn. Most of them went out to attend the cultural conferences everywhere. A few of the people who stayed in the inn were studying hard with their doors closed. When you enter the inn, you can hear the sound of reading. When you go upstairs, the sound becomes more real. "Knock on the door." When we got to the first room on the left side of the staircase, Qi Qingxing was facing the green bamboo road. He reached for the door and knocked. Waiting for the response of the people in the room, Jiang Wanbai whispered to Qi Qingxing: "is it the worst to live in a room near the stairway? Even if you stay in the room, you can hear other people going up and down the stairs. It''s noisy. " If it is not for scholars, maybe they would not care about so much, for these students who are now closed to study, the most taboo is this kind of noise. "Master, this room by the stairs is the cheapest." Green bamboo murmur. Jiang Wanbai suddenly realized that the price of the selected rooms in the hotel was also divided. The better the location, the quieter the room. For example, the room at the end of the corridor on the second floor has the highest price. On the contrary, the room near the stairway is the cheapest, because people going up and down the stairs are very noisy, which is not conducive to these students'' reading. At this time, the door of Chen Y''s room was opened. Chen y appeared at the door. When he saw Jiang Wanbai''s three people, his face showed doubts and asked, "who are you looking for?" "We''re looking for you, Mr. Chen Green bamboo quickly voice. Chen Y''s cloud is even more confused, "I have never seen three of you..." "It''s true that I haven''t seen you, but we met Mr. Chen in the teahouse before." Green Bamboo Road, pause for a moment, looked around, and then said: "Mr. Chen, why don''t we go in and say?" It''s probably because Jiang Wanbai''s demeanor doesn''t seem to be evil minded people. Moreover, they are still in the inn. There are still some people still staying in the inn. If anything happens, he just needs to shout. Chen y Yunji or invited Jiang Wanbai into his room. The room is also very simple, but there are beds, tables and stools, but there is no charcoal fire. Although the weather is still cold at this time, some poor families no longer light charcoal fire. The charcoal in the inn is to pay extra, and they are all bad charcoal. After being lit, it tastes strong and there are also cigarettes. Reading in this situation is very harmful to your eyes, so Chen y does not ask for charcoal. "Have a cup of hot water." There was a teacup on the table. Chen y was about to start. Qingzhu had already picked up the teapot and said with a smile: "Mr. Chen, I can come." Chen y smiles at Qingzhu and doesn''t want to fight with him. He sits down at Qi Qingxing''s hand, looks sideways at Qi Qingxing and asks, "this young master doesn''t know what''s the matter with Chen Mou?" Jiang Wanbai wanted to open her mouth, but Qi Qingxing pinched her wrist. She sat down and gave Qi Qingxing the matter. "In the morning, we were on the second floor of the teahouse and saw the scene of you and Li Yuncheng writing poems." Qi Qingxing said in a low voice, "at that time, I noticed that Mr. Chen''s expression was a little strange, and then I found some strange things. I came here to ask Mr. Chen if something happened that others didn''t know?" Qi Qingxing asked these words, his eyes have been falling on Chen Y''s face, did not miss his slightest change. Chapter 595 When Chen y Yunji heard Qi Qingxing mention Li Yuncheng, his face turned white to the naked eye. Jiang Wanbai didn''t know how to describe Chen Y''s expression at the moment, but things must be the same as what they thought. What they didn''t know happened. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other''s eyes and saw clearly the meaning in each other''s eyes. "What strange things did you find out later?" Chen y Yunji did not immediately answer Qi Qingxing''s question, but asked in reverse. Qi Qingxing''s expression did not change. Of course, he couldn''t say that Li Yuncheng''s face was strange. He just said, "we think what Lu Ci experienced yesterday is the same as what you experienced today. I heard that Lu Ci also lives in this inn. Why don''t you invite him here?" Chen y looked at Qi Qingxing with a complicated look. For a long time, when he felt that Chen y would refuse when he arrived at jiangwanbai, he stood up and said in a low voice: "brother Lu lives next door to me. Wait a moment. I''ll ask brother Lu to come over." Then he turned around and went out. Soon there was a knock on the door next door, and Chen y called out: "brother Lu." Jiang Wanbai looked at Qi Qingxing and asked in a low voice, "why let Chen y go to Yunji and invite Lu Ci here?" "Lu Ci is a bit old-fashioned. He said yesterday that he wanted to study in closed door. If we go to Lu Ci directly, we can''t even get in. But Chen y and Lu are good friends. If Chen y comes out, Lu will come." Qi Qingxing has a low voice. After that, many young people will be slightly thinner than Chen, and they will be slightly thinner than Chen. When he came, Chen y introduced him to Lu ci: "brother Lu, this is the childe I told you. "My name is Qi." Qi Qingxing''s Ci of Chaolu nodded slightly. Lu Ci was slightly stunned and looked at Chen Y''s cloud. It was obvious that they recognized Qi Qingxing''s identity. After all, the only surname of Qi in the capital city was Qi Hou''s house. The second young master of Qihou''s residence was said to have not returned since his study tour last year. Only Qi Shizi remained in the mansion. However, it is said that Qi Shizi''s health is not good when he was young, but he is obviously not right with the noble and upright gentleman in front of him. Therefore, Chen y Yunji still hesitated to ask a question: "is childe Qi Shizi of Qihou mansion?" "Exactly." Qi Qingxing light voice way, pause for a moment, holding Jiang Wanbai''s hand: "this is my fiancee." "My name is Jiang." Jiang Wanbai didn''t take off the curtain cap on his face and picked up Qi Qingxing''s words with a smile. Although Chen y Yunji and Lu Ci were surprised why Qi Shizi of Qihou''s house would come to the door, they quickly picked up the mood and said hello to Jiang Wanbai, "Miss Jiang." Chen y looked at the white boiled water on the table without even a piece of tea on the table. He was a little embarrassed and said, "I''m really humble here. I can only aggrieve a few people to drink a cup of boiled water to warm up." "No harm." Qi Qingxing shook his head slightly. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t care whether she drinks good tea or boiled water. In any case, even if she is given a cup of tea, she can''t drink any good or bad. Moreover, Chen y is in such a situation that he doesn''t mean to embarrass them to drink boiled water. So there is nothing to worry about. Chen y Yunji and Lu Ci saw that Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai did not show a look of fear or disdain because they drank plain boiled water. They both felt a little relieved. At first, Qi Qingxing was the son of marquis, and the estrangement was also weakened. Chapter 596 It seems that not all the sons of marquis are very proud and disdain to stay with them. With this in mind, Chen y Yunji did not forget the reason why Qi Qingxing and Qi Qingxing appeared here. Now he told Lu Ci what Qi Qingxing had just said. Lu Ci listened and his expression changed. Looking at Chen Y''s cloud, he was shocked and said, "cloud, did you meet Li Yuncheng today?" "It''s true, and the situation that I met him today is almost the same as that you met him yesterday..." Chen y Yunji road. Jiang Wanbai found that when he mentioned Li Yuncheng, Chen y Yunji and Lu Ci had almost the same reaction. They were shocked, dazed, and then turned pale. This is strange. Just thinking about it, I heard Lu Ci blurt out: "are you also read out by him in the clouds..." Lu''s voice stopped abruptly. He looked at Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai subconsciously. He was obviously afraid of the presence of the three people and did not continue to speak. Qi Qingxing was not annoyed. He said in a low voice: "we just suspect that Mr. Chen is in the same situation as Mr. Lu, so we specially come to ask you. If the situation is the same..." He pursed his lips with a chill on his face. He said, "whatever affects the fairness of the examination, I will report it to the emperor and will not let it develop." What did they study hard for ten years? Isn''t it just a few days'' exam? Chen y Yunji and Lu Ci were shocked when they heard Qi Qingxing mention that it might affect the examination. Thinking of Lu Ci''s temperament, Chen y Yunji gave a bitter smile and said, "I''ll tell you first. Let me see if brother Lu and I are in the same situation. Of course, if Qi Shizi thinks I''m lying, then it''s a joke. But it''s true. Brother Lu must know what I am and won''t make fun of such things." "Since we are here, no matter what you say today, we will not directly veto it." Qiqingxing road. Lu Ci also said: "no matter what the clouds say, I believe you for my brother." Although they have known each other for only a few days, they have known each other for many years. They trust each other and become confidants. Chen y Yunjian nodded slightly, thought about the wording, and then began to say: "in fact, from leaving the teahouse to now, I feel that everything happened before is my illusion. At that time, I should have been the first one to go on stage to recite poetry, but Li Yuncheng suddenly stood up, volunteered to go up in front of me. I didn''t care much about it until I heard Li Yuncheng''s poem ¡± the expression of Chen Y''s cloud showed that kind of trance and shock again, and Lu Ci suddenly stood up, his lips trembled for several times, and he was staring at Chen Y''s cloud. "What''s wrong with you, brother Lu?" Chen y Yunjian was startled by his reaction. The words behind him were put aside temporarily and looked at Lu Ci. When I saw Lu Ci''s reaction, a terrible thought came to Chen Y''s mind. So when Jiang Wanbai is still curious about what happened and what he and Qi Qingxing don''t know, he sees that Chen Y''s cloud also shows the same expression as Lu Ci, and then Chen Y''s cloud suddenly stands up. "This..." Jiang Wanbai was shocked. If Qi Qingxing had not been holding her hand, she would have stood up. The next moment, Lu Ci and Chen y said a word with one voice. Chapter 597 "Brother Lu (cloud) did you read the same poem by Li Yuncheng?" "What?" Jiang Wanbai was stunned. At first, he didn''t fully understand the meaning of the two people''s words. After several times of thinking about this sentence, he understood it and immediately looked at them with wide eyes. "Do you mean that what Li Yuncheng read out yesterday was a poem written by Lu Ci, but when he was in the teahouse this morning, Li Yuncheng rushed to the stage in front of you and read the poem that was actually the poem you wanted to read?" Looking at Qi Yunjian, he asked. Chen y Yunji and Lu Ci are in a trance at the moment. It is obviously difficult to accept that such a strange thing happened to him, but he still nodded. Qingzhu is beside, and his whole face is twisted together. He looks at his left hand, his right hand, his Lu Ci and Chen Y''s cloud. He says something in his mouth, but he doesn''t know if he wants to understand. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other, and she shook her head slightly, saying that she had never met such a situation before. Let alone, she had never heard of it. And Lu Ci and Chen Y''s clouds have finally recovered. Chen y Yunji said with a complicated face: "if it hadn''t happened to me, and brother Lu had the same thing, I''m afraid I wouldn''t believe there would have been such a coincidence in the world." "I don''t believe that there is really a soul in the world. How can we think of anything like this? He can think of the same and word for word thing? It''s no coincidence. It''s weird everywhere. If it''s in the exam... " Lu Ci''s voice stopped abruptly, and Chen y looked at each other in the cloud, and saw each other''s face turned white. as like as two peas in the exam, Li Yuncheng can write down the words he thought of in his mind. Then, two papers of one model and one can not be clearly told. What''s more, Lu Ci and Chen y Yunji are locked up because of Li Yuncheng. Similar things may happen to Li Yuncheng in the past few days. When Li Yuncheng''s reputation is established, two identical answers will appear, which is very unfavorable for them. "I''m not afraid of him! It''s a big deal. We''ll have a confrontation in the court. " Chen y said with a cold face. Jiang Wanbai took a look at Lu''s Ci and heard Lu''s saying that it was not a coincidence, so he thought about the man''s stereotype? But he is a man of understanding. "It''s also a good way. I''m afraid that this man has some devious ways to know what we think. If he talks ahead of us every time, we''ll suffer as well." Lu Ci Dao. Jiang Wanbai came back to his senses and said, "it''s not sure. He will have no way to separate you from him." Hearing this, Lu Ci and Chen y were both stunned and thoughtful. Qi Qingxing pursed his lips and pulled Jiang Wanbai to get up and said, "I''ll ask my father to report it to the emperor to find out what''s weird about him. You can just read and wait for the exam." Lu Ci and Chen y were stunned for a moment and then stood up. They also knew that they could not help themselves in this matter. At most, they provided testimony when necessary. When they got up to send Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai to the door, Chen y said, "such a strange thing, maybe we should ask the national master to come forward? Although we were not in the capital during the Lantern Festival, we have heard of the strange phenomena caused by the blessing of the national master that morning... " Chapter 598 When mentioning the national teacher, Chen y Yunji and Lu Ci both have a strange brilliance in their eyes. Jiang Wanbai takes a peek and thinks of the 21st century, when the fans of star hunting, they seem to be like this when they mention AI Dou. Thinking of this, Jiang Wanbai''s forehead twitched and sighed again how important the spiritual belief of the national master was as a common people of the dynasty. He also understood why Xiao Quan had to find a person to replace the national master to complete the blessing ceremony, and there must be someone in the position of the teacher. Li Yuncheng left the Inn and ran into Li Yuncheng on the way back. The meeting in the teahouse had already broken up. Li Yuncheng seemed to want to go to the restaurant to eat together under the crowd. Just as the curtain of the carriage was raised, Qi Qingxing met Li Yuncheng, and his eyebrows were slightly frowned. "What''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. By the time she looked out of the carriage, the curtain of the carriage was hidden, and she could see nothing. "I saw Li Yuncheng." Qi Qingxing frowned. He held Jiang Wanbai''s hand and said in a low voice: "I just looked at him unintentionally. I don''t know why. I feel very evil." "Very evil?" Jiang Wanbai froze, or the first time from Qi Qingxing''s mouth to hear this word. Qi Qingxing nodded. Jiang Wanbai stares at his face for a while, and finds that there is no change before he takes back his sight. He says: "anyway, no matter how odd it is, it comes from Li Yuncheng. I secretly put two paper figures behind him to see if I can find out what I can hear." "Well." Qi Qingxing nodded, but there were still shallow creases in the center of his eyebrows. At the moment, surrounded by people, Li Yuncheng glimpses the carriage passing by, takes back his sight, and suddenly asks the people around him: "who are the people in the carriage that just passed by? Do you know each other? " "The carriage?" One of them was a local student in the capital. When he saw the sign on the carriage, he said, "it''s the carriage of Qi Hou''s house." "Qihou mansion? I don''t know if there is any young master who will take the exam in Qihou mansion this year? " Li Yuncheng then asked. The people around him were stunned. They didn''t know why he asked this question, but they didn''t know either. So they put their eyes on the local people who recognized the carriage of Qihou house. The man thought about it and said, "there are only two young masters in the Qihou mansion. The second young master went on a study tour last year, but he hasn''t come back yet. He will not take the exam I''m not in good health. I used to have classes with princes in the palace, but... " After a pause, the man looked around, lowered his voice and said, "many people say that Qi Shizi''s health is getting worse and worse in recent years. If you think about the situation of our examination, how can Qi Shizi''s sick seedling survive the exam? Again It''s impossible to become an official like Qi Hou Ye. " Now, only those who have seen Qi Qingxing at the banquet, such as those ordinary people, still have the impression of Qi Qingxing when he was a sick and weak son. "In fact, I think that with the great power and status of Qi Houfu, even if Qi Shizi is in good health, he doesn''t need to squeeze together with us to take such an exam." Chapter 599 "That is, if Qi Shizi really wants to become an official, it is not a matter of Qi Hou Ye''s words? It is said that the relationship between the Lord Qi and the general of the state protection is also very good, and his position in the imperial court can hardly be shaken. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The people around him talked in a low voice. They all looked envious and complicated. It''s a pity that although Qi Shizi was in such a good family, he was so sick. If they have such a good family status, if they have such a family status At this moment, many people had such an idea in their hearts, but all of them carefully covered it up and didn''t say it from their mouths. Li Yuncheng turns back and looks at the carriage disappearing in sight. When he returned to Qihou''s house, Qi Qingxing went to Qi houye''s study. After a while, he and Qi houye came out of the study together. Qi houye went directly out of the Qihou''s house to the palace, while Qi Qingxing went to the courtyard where Jiang Wanbai lived. When they came back, it was lunch time. As soon as he came in, red beans immediately sent people to deliver the food. Qi Qing walked to Jiang Wanbai''s side and sat down. "My father is already in the palace, and I''m afraid you will still need to show up." Qiqingxing road. "Well?" Why do you want to see him at a loss "Do you think Li Yuncheng is like a person who knows magic?" Qi Qingxing asked. Jiang Wanbai was about to speak when he suddenly changed his face. He felt that his nose was hot, and the voice of red beans was heard. At the same time, Qi Qingxing, who was sitting next to him, suddenly stood up and looked at her in panic. "Late? Are you okay? Please go and ask doctor Shen to come here! " The last word Qi Qingxing called to the green bamboo by the door. Jiang Wanbai is in a trance and returns to his mind. He reaches for his nose and is held by Qi Qingxing. "In the evening, do you feel any pain? Is there any discomfort? " "Nosebleed?" Jiang Wanbai slightly raised his head and waved to red beans, "give me a handkerchief." Red bean quickly handed over the handkerchief. Qi Qingxing snatched it and wiped the blood from Jiang Wanbai''s nose. Jiang Wanbai grabbed Qi Qingxing''s hand and covered his nose, vaguely saying, "it''s OK. Don''t go to ask doctor Shen to call back Qingzhu." A moment later, Qi Qingxing said that his warm handkerchief was half dry. He wiped the blood on Jiang Wanbai''s face. His lips were tightly closed. Although there was no confusion on his face, his eyebrows were still tight. "Is Miss angry?" Red bean stands beside also a face worried way. Jiang Wanbai waved his hand and said, "no, it''s my paper man that was destroyed." Qiqing action for a meal, drooping eyes at her, eyes full of worry, "you?" "Me?" Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment before he understood what he meant. He immediately shook his head and said, "I''m ok. It''s just a little bit unguarded. It''s just a little bit of a slight regurgitation. It''s over after nosebleed." Qi Qingxing fixed to look at her, Jiang Wanbai: "really, don''t lie to you, even if let Shen Taiyi to show me, also can''t see what come, because I''m nothing at all." Sure enough, when doctor Shen came to give Jiang Wanbai a look, she hesitated and said, "Miss Jiang''s body is not in any serious trouble. If you really want to say something, it''s probably that the weather is dry and a little inflamed, so it''s nosebleed." Although Jiang Wanbai should be inflamed, Shen Taiyi didn''t give Jiang Wanbai any prescription to get rid of the fire. She just told her to pay attention to some aspects of diet and left. Red beans have all these in mind. Chapter 600 As soon as Shen Taiyi left, Jiang Wanbai pulled Qi Qingxing''s sleeve and said, "sit down and have a meal and talk about it." "Let me make the food hot Red bean Road, turn around and take people to take the food down again hot. Jiang Wanbai touched his stomach and found that he was not so hungry. Maybe he was too hungry. "That Li Yuncheng shouldn''t be a wizard, but he has someone around to help him." Jiang Wanbai said, "when we came back, Li Yuncheng happened to go to dinner. For such a long time, he didn''t deal with the paper man I left behind. At this time, he should have gone back after dinner, and the paper man was found and dealt with." This means that there is someone behind Li Yuncheng, and that is the person they are looking for. "We have already started to scare the snake." Qiqingxing road. Jiang evening white spot. Qi Qingxing suddenly stood up and came back after going out for a while. Jiang Wanbai asked curiously, "what did you just go out for?" "Let people go to the inn in the west of the city to find Chen y and Lu Ci." Qi Qingxing said, "although we have already started to scare the snake, the other party obviously doesn''t know that we are after Li Yuncheng." "Li Yuncheng may go to find out who has visited Lu Ci and Chen y Yunji today?" Jiang Wanbai said along with his words. Qi Qingxing nodded. They can''t let themselves be exposed until they know who the person behind Li Yuncheng is. So Qi Qingxing asked people to tell Lu Ci and Chen y Yunji not to disclose the things that he and Jiang Wanbai had visited them in the morning. Fortunately, there was no one in the Inn at that time. Everyone was reading with the door closed. As long as Lu Ci and Chen y Yunjian didn''t say anything, Li Yuncheng could not find anything. "Where does Li Yuncheng live?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. Red beans and green bamboo had already brought in the hot food. Qi Qingxing still filled her with a bowl of soup and said, "the Li family is a rich and powerful family. He bought him a courtyard directly in the capital, and Li Yuncheng lived in that courtyard." "The man behind Li Yuncheng should also live in that yard. If the other party can find my paper man, it must be a bit of a trick. It''s not sure how to find out, and it''s not easy to check..." Jiang Wanbai frowns, some distress. After drinking a mouthful of soup, she stretched her eyebrows and said, "forget it, we''d better eat first. After dinner, we''ll see how the Lord Hou comes back from the palace." After the Lord Qi came back, he immediately called Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing to his study. "What? Let me invigilate? " Jiang Wanbai is stunned. If you don''t want to make a fool of him in the examination, he will not make any noise before the exam You can''t move Li Yuncheng before the exam, but if you want to ensure that Li Yuncheng won''t interfere with the test results, you have to let people stare at him. Other people can''t distinguish or prevent Li Yuncheng''s magic tricks. It''s just Jiang Wanbai. The best thing is to let her go as a national teacher. "All right." Jiang Wan nodded his head and said, "but I''m not sure if I can stop him. After all, when he stole Chen Y''s poem this morning, I was watching it upstairs, but I didn''t notice anything." Qi Hou ye said: "I have explained this to the emperor. If I can''t find the reason, it will be useless no matter how good Li Yuncheng answers." Chapter 601 With this words, there is no good thing to say in the late White River. Anyway, Qi Qingxing will also go to the exam. She stayed in the house alone. She planned to spend those days in the room to cultivate or draw symbols. Now, she is looking for another thing to kill time. When he left from Lord Qi, Jiang later thought about going to the Wanshu building. He was trying to discuss with Qi Qingxing whether to go to the Wanshu building tomorrow. As a result, he just stepped into the yard. He was teasing the green bamboo with red beans to rise up and suddenly stopped when he saw Qi Qingxing. "What''s wrong?" Jiang evening white just saw this scene, so curious asked. Qingzhu looked at the river in the evening white and looked at Qi Qingxing, then rubbed his eyes and stared at Qi Qingxing''s eyebrow. The more he looked at the look on his face, the more confused he said, "I just like to see the prince have a blood light across his eyebrows, but I will see it carefully." "What?" Jiang night white Leng, side head to see Qi Qingxing, "no, you are wrong?" Although there is a big change in the number of life of Qi Qingxing, she is also very vague now, but some things can still be seen. "I also think it may be my mistake, that is, just when the son and master came in, I saw a moment of blood." Green bamboo scratched the head, and began to suspect that he was wrong. Qi Qingxing can sip lips, suddenly to: "not illusion." "Well?" Jiang evening white and green bamboo together to look at him. Qi Qingxing holds the fan jade in his waist and says, "I also realize that fan jade has a moment of perm, and I have bad feeling in my heart, like something bad will happen." The river frowned in the evening. She specially gave Qi Qingxing the fan jade with Qi Qingxing''s blood essence, which was connected with Qi Qingxing. In addition, there were signs specially carved by Jiang evening white on the fan jade. Qi Qingxing has been practicing for so long, and has a lot of sensitivity to the danger. He said that, Jiang later white knew that the blood light that green bamboo only saw was not illusion. "When you came back, you said you saw liyuncheng?" Jiang evening white suddenly thought of this matter, so asked. Qi Qingxing nodded, "and he looked at it." At that time, he also told Jiang evening white that Li Yuncheng felt a little evil. "Since you feel wrong yourself, it means that the blood light you just saw is not a delusion. You should be careful before the exam." Jiang evening white face serious and Qi Qingxing road. Qi Qingxing paused and nodded, "I have nothing to worry about with you." Jiang evening white actually thought of this, as long as she and Qi Qingxing were together, there should be no special problems, and the two people usually stay together for a lot of time. This afternoon is even more so. At first, Jiang evening White was not relieved, and did not have the mind to do other things, and his attention was almost all on Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing sat reading while she was so hard to wait for, but also was very sad and moved by laughter. He couldn''t help but say, "don''t be so nervous." "I''m not nervous." Jiang later refuted, and snorted. "I suspect your bloody disaster is related to liyuncheng. He must have seen something at noon," she said Otherwise, Qi Qingxing had no bloody disaster before. Today, when he met such a thing as Li Yuncheng, he suddenly had a bloody disaster. Chapter 602 But until they finished their dinner, Qi Qingxing didn''t have anything to do. They had to go back to their respective rooms to sleep at this time. Before Qi Qingxing left, Jiang Wanbai told him again and again, "you must let people pay attention to me if something happens." She knew that there were many dark guards outside her own yard or outside Qi Qingxing''s yard. Those dark guards were carefully cultivated. Jiang Wanbai thought that if something happened to Qi Qingxing, those dark guards would react quickly. As a result, when Jiang Wanbai was still soaking his feet, Qingzhu suddenly ran in with a worried face and said, "master! The young master is injured "What?" Jiang Wanbai is surprised. He doesn''t care about anything. He runs outside directly. Red bean is stunned. Looking at Jiang Wanbai''s shoes and socks on one side, he quickly follows up, "miss! You''re not wearing shoes Qi Qingxing is sitting at the table. He is only wearing a single coat, and he is wearing an outer shirt. When he is about to take a bath, an accident suddenly happens. Qingzhu has been guarding the outside room. As soon as he hears the movement, he rushes in. Seeing the blood on Qi Qingxing''s face, he turns to look for Jiang Wanbai. Qi Qingxing didn''t have time to stop him. So soon I saw Jiang Wanbai running in barefoot. "Yes Jiang Wanbai saw the blood on Qi Qingxing''s face, and her face turned white. However, the next moment she was picked up by Qi Qingxing, and her cold feet were immediately stuffed into a warm place. "Why don''t you wear shoes?" Qi Qingxing frowned and yelled. Jiang Wanbai lifted her hand and thumped at his chest. Unfortunately, she couldn''t bear to meet him. She said with red eyes, "you''re all like this. Do you care if I wear shoes? What''s going on? Why nobody? Please go and ask doctor Shen to come here Jiang Wanbai''s face is worried. He looks at Qi Qingxing. Half of his face is covered with blood. He reaches out and touches him, but he dare not touch him. He is at a loss. Qi Qingxing was still angry when she saw her running barefoot, but she was so anxious that her eyes were red, so she couldn''t get up in an instant. Holding her stiff hand in the air, he murmured: "evening, I''m ok. I''m just looking at frightening people. The blood in the wound has stopped. Just clean it up." Just finish saying, green bamboo already carried medicine box to run in. Hemostatic medicine is also a common medicine, green bamboo took out the medicine, red bean also went to play a basin of hot water to come over, Qi Qingxing said: "bring the hot water here." When the red bean brings the hot water and puts it on the ground according to his will, Qi Qing will pull Jiang Wanbai out of his arms and hold her foot and put it into the hot water basin. Jiang Wanbai quickly shrunk his feet and said angrily, "what are you doing?" "Your feet are too cold." Qi Qingxing frowned. Although he has just warmed her with his own temperature, it is still a little cold. If bubble hot water is good, it will soon warm up. Jiang Wanbai was moved and angry. She grabbed Qi Qingxing''s arm and was not willing to put her feet into the hot water and said, "you put me on the bed! Clean your face by yourself Red beans also rushed to the side: "son of the world, you first deal with the blood on your face, or miss looked also distressed, maid and then to bring a basin of hot water to come over." She turned and went out. Qi Qingxing pursed his lips, and then he took Jiang Wanbai to the bedside and stuffed her into his quilt. Chapter 603 Jiang Wanbai is still the first time to enter Qi Qingxing''s bedroom and lie down in his bed for the first time. The smell of Qi Qingxing''s body is in the bedding and pillows. Jiang Wanbai can''t tell what the taste is, but he likes it very much. "OK, can I help you?" Jiang Wanbai saw that Qi Qing was about to wring the PAZI in the basin half dry and said in a voice. Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment and said, "no, you lie down quietly." He carefully wiped the blood on his face in the mirror. Looking at himself in the mirror, Qi Qingxing realized how frightening he looked just now. Thinking of Jiang Wanbai''s red eyes, he was even more unlikely to let Jiang Wanbai wipe his face for himself. In fact, Jiang Wanbai was too worried, so he was scared. Red beans also quickly brought in a basin of water. Jiang Wanbai sat beside the bed, soaking his feet, listening to Qi Qingxing say what happened just now, and watching him deal with the wound on his face. "You mean this thing suddenly appears and stabs you in the face?" Jiang Wan, holding a piece of paper cut into a blade shape, asked Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing nodded, and most of the blood on his face had been wiped away. He said, "it flew to my front door. When it flew over, it was a blade. The dark guard blocked it with something. The blade moved slowly. Finally, it crossed under my eyes and became a piece of paper when it fell on the ground." With these words, Qi Qingxing has just wiped the blood on his face and smeared the wound medicine. It doesn''t look so frightening. Then he turns to look at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai saw the scar on his cheekbones, and finally determined that the injury was not serious. Then he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "it seems that the people behind Li Yuncheng are really shooting at you." Qi Qingxing''s face looks like a thin bloodstain, but it has shed a lot of blood. In addition, Qi Qingxing felt that he was injured and put his hand to wipe it. This just looks like half of his face is full of blood, which is very frightening. "Late or late, why do you think the other party is going to attack me?" Qi Qingxing asked. Jiang Wanbai is also thinking about this problem. When he asks, he simply says what he is thinking. She said: "I think there are two possibilities. One is that Li Yuncheng knew about our trip to Zhao state Lu Ci and Chen y Yunjian in the morning. I''m afraid that you will report this matter and want to kill you?" Qi Qingxing nodded slightly and asked, "what about the second one?" "The second one is that when we went back to our house today, didn''t you look at that Li Yuncheng? Does he see something in your face Jiang Wanbai means something. He was standing on one side to talk about the wound on Qi Qingxing''s face. When he heard this, he was shocked and asked: "master, do you mean that Li Yuncheng also knows how to face each other?" "It''s not impossible." Jiangwan Baidao. If Li Yuncheng didn''t see that Qi Qingxing might be the number one scholar in this exam, she could not think of any other reason for the people behind Li Yuncheng to attack Qi Qingxing. Even, compared with the first one, Jiang Wanbai thinks that Li Yuncheng is more likely to meet. After all, if Li Yuncheng knew that it was they who went to Lu Ci and Chen y Yunji in the morning, she and Qingzhu would probably be attacked, not Qi Qingxing alone. Qi Qingxing soon thought of the things Jiang Wanbai thought of, and followed her words: "if it is the second possibility, things also make sense. Li Yuncheng saw something from my face, so he wanted to destroy my face. I remember Qingzhu said today that breaking a face will change a person''s face." Chapter 604 Just as Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are guessing the purpose of Li Yuncheng and the man behind him, they are in a courtyard in the south of the city, the lamp of the main room is on, and Li Yuncheng is anxiously walking back and forth in the outer room. At a certain moment, Li Yuncheng immediately went to the door and knocked on the door. He asked, "what''s the matter, master?" "Come in." A female voice rang from the inner room. Li Yuncheng immediately opened the door and went in. He saw the white skirt woman sitting on the futon and her face changed. He quickly helped her into his arms. His face was worried, "master, are you ok?" "I''m ok, but Yuncheng, the master is useless. I failed this time." The woman''s face shows apology, holding Li Yuncheng''s hand. Li Yuncheng held her hand back and said gently, "it doesn''t matter, master, as long as you''re OK. Even if you can''t be the number one scholar, it''s good to be in the top spot or Tanhua. Anyway, as long as I can be an official, I can make you have a good life." After a pause, Li Yuncheng said again: "besides, even if we can''t change the face of that son of a generation now, I can still steal his answer when the exam comes." "No!" The woman even said, "Yuncheng, the son of heaven is Qi Houfu. If you are found to be the same as his test paper, you will be the one to be dealt with. Lu Ci and Chen y are not the same. These two people have no background and power. Even if your answer paper is the same as theirs, you have been in the limelight in the past few days, and you will be sure of you It''s more advantageous. " "Good." Li Yuncheng bit his teeth to cover up his unwillingness and ambition. He clenched the woman''s hand and said, "I listen to the master." Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing discussed for a long time, but there was no result. Finally, he had to put the matter aside temporarily. Jiang Wanbai held the paper knife in his hand and thought that since the man behind Li Yuncheng dared to hurt Qi Qingxing, he immediately wanted to make the other party look good, and Qi Qingxing stopped him. "In the evening, let them go for the time being, and then settle accounts after the examination. If you retaliate now, the other party will know that the paper man has something to do with us." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai snorted and said, "maybe the other party already knew." Although she said so, she still listened to Qi Qingxing''s words, put away the paper knife and said, "let''s make the other party happy for a while, and sooner or later let them return it!" In fact, it is almost midnight after such a short time of tossing and tossing. If Jiang Wanbai did not practice at this time point, and there was nothing else, she would have fallen asleep, but she was so angry that she didn''t feel sleepy at all. "Go back to bed." Qi Qingxing whispered, picked her up from the bed and went outside to send Jiang Wanbai back to her own yard. He drooped his eyes to hide his reluctance. Just when he saw Jiang Wanbai shrinking on his bed, he was in a very urgent mood and wanted to marry Jiang Wanbai and make her his wife. In this way, he can hold her to sleep with him, and he can see her at first sight when he gets up in the morning. Especially when he walked into the courtyard with Jiang Wanbai in his arms, Qi Qingxing felt a little more anxious. Therefore, when Jiang Wanbai was put on the bed by Qi Qingxing, Qi Qingxing did not immediately get up to leave, but maintained the posture of bending over, with his hands on both sides of her head, looking at her. Chapter 605 "OK, what''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai blinked and looked at him suspiciously. On Qi Qingxing''s eyes, her heart suddenly became a lot faster. At the next moment, he saw Qi Qingxing''s face enlarged in front of his eyes. Jiang Wanbai was so nervous that he almost forgot to breathe. However, Qi Qingxing slightly turned his face and buried his face into her neck. He took a deep breath and said in a hoarse voice, "in the evening, when I win the champion, we will get married?" "Ah?" Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes, and his heart, which had just been relaxed a little, tightened up again. Qi Qingxing repeated what he had just said. He said, "I want to marry you later." This time, Jiang Wanbai did not stop and did not hesitate. She said, "OK." "We''ll get married when you get the first place in the exam. When you''re on the top of the list, you''ll experience two of the three happy events in your life on the wedding night." With that, Jiang Wanbai began to laugh. Qi Qingxing also laughed. Jiang Wanbai didn''t hesitate too much when he agreed. It seemed that it was just a matter of course. In the next few days, the name Li Yuncheng became more and more popular in the capital city. Even in the court hall, some people couldn''t help mentioning how talented he was. Xiao Quan''s face did not change, but looked at the Lord Qi. In a flash, the test day arrived. Before dawn, people on the street were already bustling. At first glance, all the students were dressed up. Some of them were family members who sent for the examination or the schoolchildren who helped carry things. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing got up almost at the same time. After all, Qi Qingxing is going to take the exam today, and she is also going to invigilate the exam. "I didn''t expect that I could be the invigilator as well..." Jiang Wanbai was still in a trance and couldn''t help laughing. She didn''t have to clean up too much. She and Qi Qingxing got into a carriage and walked in two directions when they walked out of the street. Jiang Wanbai changed to the carriage that came out of the palace on the way. He changed himself in the carriage and became the national teacher of the fairyland. The news that the national teacher wanted to invigilate the examination didn''t leak out at first. Even the other invigilators knew the news when they left for the examination room today. They were all a bit confused. But when I saw the national master, the visions that happened on the 15th day immediately appeared in my mind. One by one, they quickly came back to worship the master. Jiang Wanbai takes a look at Li Hai. In order not to produce a single moth, Xiao Quan sent Li Hai to her. Li Hai probably knew that Jiang Wanbai did not like people to kneel down to her. At the sight of these people''s movements, he immediately stopped them and said in a low voice: "the master of the state doesn''t like people kneeling down to her. Have you forgotten it?" This sentence quickly reminded several people that their knees, which had already bent down, immediately stood straight again, one by one following Jiang Wanbai. This time, instead of Jiang Wanbai looking at Li Hai, Li Hai looked at the several great humanitarians: "this time is coming, you''d better go and do what you should do?" "Well, well..." Ladies and gentlemen, turn around three times at a time. One of them was walking in the back, and suddenly thought of something. He ran back and asked, "which side of invigilator are you going to go to?" "Take a walk." Jiang Wanbai, learning from Qi Qingxing''s usual way of talking to others, said in a low voice. Chapter 606 He said that he was just walking around. In fact, when there was no one else, Li Hai immediately came up to him and said in a low voice, "do you want to go with me? That Li Yuncheng is over there... " Jiang Wanbai nodded and followed Li Hai. In order to be able to stare at Li Yuncheng conveniently, Xiao Quan specially asked people to arrange Li Yuncheng''s small room opposite the hall where invigilators are sitting and resting. When Jiang Wanbai passed by, there was already an examiner there. As soon as he saw her coming, he quickly stood up. Jiang Wanbai nodded to them slightly, which was a greeting. Li Hai said, "you can do whatever you want. Don''t miss the business." "This is nature, this is nature..." Four people nodded in response. At this time, most of the candidates have been arranged into small houses. As soon as the exam starts, Jiang Wanbai sits down in the hall and glances at it. Unexpectedly, Qi Qingxing is also arranged here, as well as Lu Ci and Chen y Yunjian. "Here are some of the hottest people this year." Next to the official has been carefully looking at Jiang Wanbai''s look, see she saw the candidates in the frown, then whispered explanation. After the explanation, another fat examiner said: "speaking of all, the master of China and Qi Shizi should know each other. Although Qi Shizi is a few years younger than the emperor, Qi Shizi was praised for reading with the emperor. This time, as long as there is no accident, Qi Shizi is the number one scholar." "If you want me to say, in fact, as Qi Shizi, you don''t need to take such an exam. It''s just a process. Besides, Qi Shizi''s health has not been very good before. Although he seems to have recovered a lot recently, he can''t even stand the test for nine days." The examiner explained for Jiang Wanbai before. Obviously, he is not the only one who thinks so. The other three examiners should also get up with each other, and the four chat in such a low voice. It was not until the sound of the Gong that the four examiners were silent. Seeing Jiang Wanbai, who was sitting there without any response, he recalled what he had just discussed in front of the master of Chinese medicine. One by one, he felt guilty and regretful. Even though we all know this in front of the national master, it''s not good to get it on the surface. In case the master of the State talks about it in front of the emperor, they will be in bad luck. If Jiang Wanbai knew they were thinking about it, she would tell them not to think about it because she did not listen to them at all. From the time he found Qi Qingxing here, Jiang Wanbai couldn''t control his sight at all. He kept looking at Qi Qingxing, but Qi Qingxing didn''t look up. As long as he looked up, he could see her! I don''t know what they''re doing. They''ve been playing drums for so long. Like Lu Ci, they always look here, especially when they find that there''s a man with a good moral character sitting between the four invigilators. Lu Ci and Chen y quickly thought of the master of the state in the dynasty. Unexpectedly, the master came forward. When they saw the master, they were not worried at all. Of course, Li Yuncheng also saw the man in white. He soon thought of the master. His face turned pale for a moment. He didn''t know whether the master''s method could hide the master from him. If he was found Chapter 607 But Li Yuncheng soon settled down, because before he came to Beijing, his master said that even if he met a national master, he didn''t have to be too afraid. "The former national master is a waste. I have seen him before. You can see that the former national master can spend so many years in the palace safely. The current national master may be a waste. As for the vision and other things, they are just advocated by everyone." Thinking of this, Li Yuncheng settled down. Until the exam began, Jiang Wanbai couldn''t wait for Qi Qingxing to look at her side. She was a little disappointed, but she couldn''t help comforting herself. After all, Qi Qingxing came here for the exam. Of course, before the exam, she should check her own things. Or take the last time to review the books I read before, which is also appropriate. After self consolation, Jiang Wanbai''s eyes fell on Li Yuncheng''s side. At that time, all the examinees had already got the examination papers and began to think about it. Qi Qingxing, when Jiang Wanbai took back his sight, glanced at her side as if there was nothing, and the corners of his lips hooked up a shallow arc, and then quickly pressed down. When Jiang Wanbai stares at Li Yuncheng''s side, the fat invigilator next to him can''t sit still. He is really curious when he learns that the National Normal University people are also coming to invigilate the exam. Now he is scratching his heart and scratching his liver. "Duke Li, how could the emperor let the master of the state supervise the examination? Is it that the candidates of this session have What''s wrong? " The fat invigilator asked in a low voice. The latter question is still very vague, so that the other three people are nervous together. Even the corners of Li Hai''s mouth couldn''t help but smoke. He was speechless. He also lowered his voice and said, "in fact, I don''t know. I''m just following orders." Li Hai didn''t tell a lie. He didn''t know. The four invigilators, seeing that they could not find out anything from Li Hai, had to give up. Although they did not dare to ask Jiang Wanbai, they always looked there if there was nothing. Jiang Wanbai has no mind to deal with anything else at the moment. She sits there, looking at Li Yuncheng''s direction as if in a settled state. There is a golden awn at the bottom of her dark eyes. When the Yamen servant standing near Li Yuncheng secretly looked this way, he happened to see this scene. He was surprised and didn''t dare to look at it any more. He just had more respect for the national master. Their masters were really extraordinary. Li Yuncheng doesn''t know this now. His whole attention is on the next door. When he knows that Qi Shizi is not far away from himself, Li Yuncheng is excited at that moment. But soon, he thought of what the master told him again and again when he came out, so the excitement cooled down again. He calmed down and began to look for Chen Y''s voice in the clouds. At this time, Jiang Wanbai is just staring at Li Yuncheng. When the golden awn under her eyes appears, she raises her eyebrows slightly, and her eyebrows and eyes show a bit of surprise. At the moment, she falls into the eyes of others. Li Yuncheng is just thinking about how to write. However, in Jiang Wanbai''s eyes, there is a faint gray shadow on Li Yuncheng at the moment. The shadow is so weak that Jiang Wanbai can''t see it clearly. He is frowning and thinking about whether to let people carry Li Yuncheng out directly. When he sees Li Yuncheng''s shadow gradually solidifies, Jiang Wanbai is stunned when he finally sees what the shadow is. Chapter 608 "Is there going to be a delivery at noon?" Jiang Wanbai asked Li Hai. Li Hai bent down beside her and said, "if you come back to normal university, some people will send meals to candidates who have ordered meals in advance. Those candidates who are not so well-off have brought their own dry food." "Does Li Yuncheng have an order?" Jiang Wanbai asked in a low voice. Li Hai took a look at Li Yuncheng and said, "wait a moment, my Lord. I''ll go and ask the steward." When Li Hai turned to leave, Jiang Wanbai also stood up. The other four examiners looked at her with bated breath as she spoke. It''s a pity that Jiang Wanbai made some small measures to prevent eavesdropping. They couldn''t hear any way they stretched their ears. Just curious to scratch the heart and liver, he saw Li Hai turn to go, and then Jiang Wanbai also stood up. So the four men also stood up and looked at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai was startled. He managed to stabilize his posture as a national teacher and asked, "you..." "Well, my master, is this going to go?" Asked the fat invigilator. Jiang Wanbai said in a weak voice, "go and have a look elsewhere." These invigilators can only stay here. Of course, they can''t go to other places. After all, there are examiners in charge of each area, but Jiang Wanbai is different. She can walk around at will. Listen to her so say, that is an examiners also have to look at her to go. Li Hai takes Jiang Wanbai to find the steward. After asking Li Yuncheng that he has ordered a meal, Jiang Wanbai takes a look at Li Hai. Li Hai is the one who follows the emperor. He is the most observant person. He immediately pulls the steward away. In order to find a piece of paper which is not used by Li Yunjiang to find the fufu, he even pastes it on the back. After all this, Jiang Wanbai turned and walked out. Li Hai is holding the steward to inquire about Lu Ci and others, and the steward has already known that Jiang Wanbai is the master of the state. When he sees Jiang Wanbai again, he almost has no legs and kneels down to Jiang Wanbai. Or Li Hai quickly stretched out his hand to help him. "Lu Ci and Chen y did not order meals?" Jiang Wanbai asked in a low voice. The steward nodded and took out a pamphlet from his arms and said, "there are no names of Lu Ci and Chen y Yunji Jiang Wanbai dropped her eyes and said, "to other examinees Forget it Before she finished, she changed her mind and said, "people like Li Yuncheng are supposed to have hot food only after they have paid their own money. However, it would be unfair for those who have paid money to eat hot rice if they have not paid money." She was not reluctant to give up that little money. A few days ago, she accidentally saw a pamphlet that Qi Qingxing had been keeping accounts for herself. Jiang Wanbai also knew that she was actually very rich. In addition to the rewards from the emperor from time to time, as well as her mother''s dowry and salary as a national teacher, she really did not lack money. One side of Li Hai and steward also repeatedly nodded. Li Hai said: "in fact, there is no need to worry about the master of the state. Although Lu Ci''s poor children do not have money to order meals, they certainly have enough dry food with them. They will not starve themselves." "Yes, yes, you can rest assured. There are people watching everywhere. Even if there are candidates who don''t have enough dry food, they will also give some steamed bread and water. At least they can fill their stomachs, and they won''t let the examinees really suffer from hunger." The man in charge said in a hurry. Chapter 609 Although there was no such rule in the past, in front of the national master, this year of course there will be such a rule. What''s more, there is Li Hai in the side, Li Hai went back to talk to the emperor, that is, to allocate more money, so many examinees really did not bring enough dry food. Jiang Wanbai nodded slightly and left with Li Hai. The steward stood there and looked at the back of the master. His eyes were red. He was very moved. He didn''t expect that the master cared about these students so much. He even came to watch after his practice. Really Touching! The steward pulled his sleeve and wiped the corner of his eyes. When he turned to enter the kitchen, his leg moved. Without Li Hai''s support, the successful steward fell to the ground. Other passers-by saw him and rushed to help him up. The steward''s face was smiling and he said that the people of Fangcai National Normal University specially came to care about the students. Although they couldn''t leave the examination room in these three days, they were full of words that they wanted to say, waiting for them to go out and talk about it with their relatives and friends after the exam. Jiang Wanbai and Li Hai return to the former hall and continue to stare at Li Yuncheng. Soon it was time for lunch. Some yamen servants brought lunch to the examiner. Jiang Wanbai and Li Hai also had lunch. There was no big fish and meat. It was quite simple. Li Hai also whispered: "those students who ordered meals eat the same food as us." Next to the four examiners also nodded, one by one excited, did not expect that they would be able to eat at the same table with the master in their lifetime! Jiang Wanbai is not too picky about the food and drink. He eats it slowly. His eyes fall on Qi Qingxing. Seeing that he has finished his meal, he doesn''t rush to take a pen. Instead, he goes back to the small house and puts down the bamboo curtain for a nap. Most of the candidates are similar to Qi Qingxing. At this time, they all plan to take a nap. In the afternoon, they have more energy to conceive articles. However, some people are afraid of forgetting the previous ideas and simply sit back at the desk. Li Yuncheng was afraid that Chen y Yunji and Lu Ci would not take a nap, so he did not dare to take a nap. After dinner, he forced himself to sit at the desk, waiting for him to listen to his heart, but he did not hear anything. Li Yuncheng pauses for a moment. At this time, he doesn''t think much about it. He thinks that Lu Ci and Chen y are going to take a nap. He is relieved, puts down his pen and goes to bed with the bamboo curtain. Jiang Wanbai snorted in his heart, and his eyes fell on Li Yuncheng''s side. He saw him sitting up and picking up his pen as if in deep thought. There was no gray shadow on his body any more, and he saw Li Yuncheng go to bed with his head down. At the hand of Li Yuncheng, Lu Ci and Chen y Yunji are busy answering. Jiang Wanbai hooked the lip corner and knew that the rune paper he had put before worked. At least before the end of the exam, Li Yuncheng will not want to hear the voice of others. However, in case of emergency, Jiang Wanbai still left two paper figures staring at Li Yuncheng, and she stood up and said to Li Hai: "go back." Li haileng for a moment, quickly got up and took her out of the examination room. Although Li Hai followed Jiang Wanbai all morning, she probably knew that the target of her trip was Li Yuncheng, but she did not know what the matter was and he did not ask anything. When the carriage in the palace and the carriage in Qihou mansion stopped together, Jiang Wanbai got off the carriage of the national master and recovered her original appearance. Chapter 610 As for the master, there was also a man in the carriage. "Miss Jiang, would you like to go to the palace? Maybe the emperor has something to ask you. " Li Hai knew what was going on in the end of the National Teacher''s life, so Yadiao''s voice went to the river in the evening. Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment. Thinking of his discovery, he still shook his head and said in a soft voice, "please go back to the palace and talk to the emperor. It seems that there is a demon in disorder. But we still need to wait and see what happens." Hearing that Jiang Wanbai said that there was a demon making a disturbance, Li Hai was so scared that he was even whiter. He couldn''t hold back and asked, "this Miss Jiang, is that Li Yuncheng... " "He''s not a demon." Jiang Wanbai said in a low voice. He found Li Hai afraid of Li Hai, and said with a smile: "what are you afraid of? What are you afraid of? The demon behind Li Yuncheng does not harm people''s lives at present." Hearing Jiang Wanbai say this, Li Hai still felt afraid, but it was not good to pull Jiang Wanbai again. He hurried back to the palace and told Xiao Quan exactly what Jiang Wanbai said. After listening, Xiao Quan pondered for a moment and said, "do you still need to wait and see? What do you want to see? " In the afternoon, Jiang Wanbai went into the palace and gave Xiao Quan a definite answer, "go back to the emperor. Behind Li Yuncheng, it''s really a demon making a disturbance." At noon, after she returned to Qihou mansion, she planned to take a nap. As a result, she just lay on the bed, and red beans gave her the fragrance of sleeping. Just as she was about to withdraw, Jiang Wanbai suddenly sat up from the bed. "Miss?" Red bean is surprised, quickly push open the door to go in again, ask: "Miss, what''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai waved her hand to indicate that she was ok, but she sat on the bed with her eyes still closed. At one moment, she flew out with a piece of Rune paper between her fingers, and disappeared with a flash of fire between her fingers. At the moment, everyone in the examination hall heard a thunder from above. "It''s going to rain?" Everyone subconsciously looked up at the sky, but it was sunny outside. It was a rare fine day in February, and there was no movement after the thunder. The thunder was a little strange, but the students didn''t pay attention to it. They bowed their heads to answer. Only Qi Qingxing was in the examination hall. Four examiners in the hall looked at each other. The flesh on the fat invigilator''s face trembled and lowered his voice and said, "is there something wrong? You say, this national master just came here in the morning, and he didn''t go long ago. There was a thunder in the plain. It''s so strange? " "Hi, I don''t know..." Only Qi Qingxing looked up at the top of the examination hall when the thunder sounded. A gray figure appeared on the top of the yard. It was this gray figure who wanted to break into the examination institute, but was stopped by a figure with a subtle golden light, and then a thunder struck the gray figure. The gray figure vacillated, as if it was a little lighter. The gray figure was unwilling to look at the courtyard below, as if he still wanted to break into it, but the figure with a tiny golden light was guarding the top of the yard, holding a book in one hand and a pen in the other hand, staring at the gray figure. Seeing another thunder flying over, the gray figure turned away. As soon as the gray figure left, the pale gold figure began to disappear. Qi Qingxing droops his eyes, takes back his sight, and twists his eyebrows for a moment. He still converges and continues to deal with the article in front of him. Chapter 611 Meanwhile, Qi Hou mansion, when the gray figure turned and left, Jiang later opened his eyes and didn''t sleep. He went straight down to bed and wore shoes and said to Hongdou, "let people prepare the carriage, I will enter the palace." She would only stand in the imperial study at this time, and Xiao Quan said this sentence, and Lord Qi Hou was also present, standing beside him, Wen Yan asked, "can you know what demon?" "You can get it." The river is late in the white road. After a moment, Jiang evening white once again incarnated as a national master, and together with Qi Hou Ye lingo, he appeared outside the courtyard where liyuncheng lived. Later, Jiang evening white looked up at the courtyard and said, "go in, that demon is in it." Although there is no evil spirit above the courtyard, even Li Yuncheng is not. If he sees the gray shadow of liyuncheng with his golden pupil in the evening, she will not think that Li Yuncheng would be a demon behind the chaos. Or a demon without a demon body. Lingo went up and knocked at the door, and soon there was a sound of footsteps. Next moment, a servant opened the door and appeared in front of the crowd. The servant saw the battle outside and immediately startled her. "Call out everyone!" Cried lingo. The servant turned to the yard and ran towards the yard. When Jiang evening white and others came into the yard, Li Yuncheng''s servants, as well as the talented servants, all four people, had already walked into the yard. Jiang evening white sight falls in that main room, whispers: "who is that room? Come out. " The servant looked at the main house and replied quickly, "that is my little lady." "Come out!" Lingo shouted low, "if we don''t come out, we''ll go in and get people!" The voice just fell, the room sounded footsteps, the next moment the door was pushed open, a slender, very soft young woman came out, the young woman face a little bit panicked, only looked at the river evening white and other people hurriedly lowered their head, walked to the courtyard. "Some adults, don''t know what happened?" The young woman kept stirring the paws in her hand, and she bit her lower lip slightly, her face slightly white, as if frightened by the battle before her eyes. Jiang white slightly picked eyebrows, raised his feet toward her. The young woman subconsciously stepped back a few steps. The servant who opened the door for Jiang evening white and others immediately stepped up to stop the young woman behind her, and looked down on Jiang evening white and moved away in a panic. Looking at lingo at the back, she found that no matter which one was present, her posture was not dare to look directly. So I had to stare at the ground and said, "my little lady is timid, and I am following the young master to come to such a place as Beijing for the first time without fear..." "Is there anyone else who hasn''t come out?" Jiang looked away at the night white and asked. "All come out, adults, maidservants are accompanied by the young master to Beijing to catch up for examination, just these people." The servant woman. Jiang evening white slightly nodded, the sight was again on the young woman, with a little interest in her voice, she said: "I didn''t expect you to stay here, is it reluctant to liyuncheng?" The young woman changed her look and said timidly, "adult, Yuncheng is the opposite of the people''s wife, and the folk woman is certainly waiting here." "Oh?" Jiang white slightly picked eyebrows, said: "why wait, soon you can meet Li Yuncheng, Lin Tong led!" Chapter 612 Almost at the moment when Jiang Wanbai''s voice fell, lingo had already strode towards the young woman, followed by the guards. As soon as the servant''s face changed, she suddenly knelt on the ground and cried, "what are you going to do? My little lady didn''t do anything! What do you want to do while my young master is away?! There is no royal law for this! " "Royal law?" Jiang Wanbai at this moment very much want to say those villains in the TV series often say that sentence, I am Wang FA! However, she forbeared. She looked at the Lord Qi and said in a low voice, "Marquis, will this have any effect?" She looked at the people around the door and motioned. With so many people watching, the servant woman''s crying and crying words immediately attracted the attention of the people around him. In addition, seeing the young lady in the servant''s mouth was soft and beautiful, in a moment, everyone had a series of big plays in their minds, such as robbing and robbing women Lord Qi also saw that the common people had begun to talk about it. After thinking about it, he still yelled at the servant: "your young master colludes with thieves! Delusional cheating in the exam! You''ve got all the booty! Your wife is also involved in this matter! If you talk nonsense again! Don''t blame me for putting you in jail together As soon as the words came out, the servant woman''s face turned white, and the voice of crying stopped abruptly. Subconsciously, she looked back at the young woman behind her. The young woman also heard Mr. Qi''s words, looked at Jiang Wanbai and thought of the thunder above the examination hall. She bit her lips and ran to the room with her skirt. "Stop her!" The Lord Qi gave a low drink. Ringo has taken the lead. The onlookers outside also heard what Marquis Qi had just said, and they suddenly felt a little unbelievable. After all, in recent days, they also knew that Li Yuncheng, the most popular student of this class, lived in this courtyard. In this short period of time, everyone has the highest expectation for Li Yuncheng. Did not expect to say now that Li Yuncheng delusion cheating in the exam? "Is Li Yuncheng''s talent all fake in recent years?" "It''s not that such a thing has not happened in the past years..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± At the door, the young woman had already fled into the room, and lingo followed closely. However, after entering the room, seeing that the young woman''s figure changed, lingo clenched the big knife in his hand and called out: "master of China!" Jiang Wanbai immediately ran in. When he stepped into the room, he could not see the figure of the young woman in the room. Instead, he saw a gray figure, and he could see the young woman''s appearance. The gray shadow sees Jiang Wanbai coming in. She turns around and paddles through a smoke. Jiang Wanbai raises her eyebrows and turns her palms. The jade jar, which was used to subdue female ghosts, appears in her palm again. "Ah The gray shadow directly bumps into an invisible boundary, and retreats with a scream, which directly bumps into the jade jar. The jade jar swirls and shrinks the palm of Wanbai, who falls back to the river. "All right." Jiang Wanbai put away the jade jar and asked lingo, "do you want to send it to Dali temple?" She remembers that the former national master and Jiang Ruyue were sent to Dali temple, but she doesn''t know what happened to them. "It''s up to Jiang You can deal with it, my master. You can inform the emperor of the result. " Lingo road. Chapter 613 When Qi Qingxing is not here, Jiang Wanbai can only look at the Lord Qi. When he nods, she puts the jade jar away and says to lingo, "OK, but that Li Yuncheng, I may have to ask him something." "The emperor means that Li Yuncheng will be locked up in Dali temple. If you want to ask him anything at that time, just go to Dali temple. The emperor has already mentioned this matter with the Minister of Dali temple." Lingo road. Jiang Wan nodded his head. He wanted to go, but after a few steps outside, he suddenly thought of something. After a pause, he turned to the place where the young woman was standing. Lingo and Qi houye looked at each other and followed him. The guard guards guarded the door of the room and didn''t let anyone in. The servant woman who was still crying loudly was sitting there now and did not dare to say a word. The room where the young woman ran into was the main room. Walking through the screen, she saw only the ordinary bedroom. But when Jiang Wanbai reached the place where the young woman was standing, a shadow passed in front of her. Jiang Wanbai raised his eyebrows slightly, and a piece of Rune paper appeared on his fingertip. As soon as the rune paper flew forward, it immediately ran into an invisible barrier. In an instant, the golden light centered on the rune paper and spread rapidly. However, in the blink of an eye, the rune paper disappeared, and the eyes of Jiang Wanbai and others have undergone earth shaking changes. Originally, there was only a dressing table. Behind the dresser, there was a wall without hanging anything. But now the wall has disappeared. What appears in front of Jiang Wanbai and others is a dark corridor. I don''t know how deep the corridor is. Jiang Wanbai subconsciously looks at her side. As a result, she looks at Qi houye''s eyes. She pauses for a moment, thinking that Qi Qingxing is still in the exam, and she is still a little lost for a moment. Seeing that she looked at him, he was lost. He probably realized what she was thinking. So he said to lingo, "light a torch. Let''s go in with the master." I don''t know why. Jiang Wanbai felt embarrassed and embarrassed when he heard the name of "national master" from the mouth of Lord Qi. After all, Lord Qi was her elder, but after hearing what he said, Jiang Wanbai subconsciously wanted to refuse. Can refuse to the mouth, she thought, looking at the front of that can not see the end of the corridor, or swallow the words back. I can''t help thinking, clearly in the 21st century, she had gone through places that were even more terrible than this. At that time, she didn''t feel afraid of anything. Now it''s just such a corridor, and the Banshee has been taken by her, how can she be afraid? Jiang Wanbai still thinks of Qi Qingxing. She thinks that after her rebirth, she has encountered so many things. Most of the time, Qi Qingxing is around her. So This is used to having Qi Qingxing around. Lingo soon had a torch ready for him. He held the torch and whispered, "I''ll go ahead." When Qi houye and Jiang Wanbai nod their heads, lingo walks ahead with the torch. Qi houye looks at Jiang Wanbai, and after Jiang Wanbai walks in, he follows. Three people walked in front of and behind. When lingo went in, he used the torch to probe forward. He still couldn''t see the end. But after walking forward for a while, lingo stopped. There was a flash of fire beside him. The light was just the size of a thumb at first, then it went forward. Soon, two small fire dragons were lit on the walls on both sides of the corridor. Chapter 614 But the corridor itself is not spacious, two people walking side by side is more than enough, but three people walking together will appear crowded, and although the fire dragon is not big, it can light up the corridor. "No, I can see my head." Lingo road. He turned to the side, so that Jiang Wanbai and Qi houye could see the scene in front of him. As lingo said, when Jiang Wanbai looks up to the front, he can see two small fire dragons converging into two clusters of flames in front of him. The flames are leaping and burning in the mouth of two strange animal heads. And the two heads were on the wall, and there was a door in the middle. The door was bare. Standing in this position, Jiang Wanbai couldn''t see clearly what material the door was, so he said in a voice, "keep going." Lin Ge nodded and thought for a while. Although he could see his head, the corridor was still quite long. So he put out the torch in his hand. At the moment when the torch was extinguished, the light near the three people was also dim. Qi Hou Ye twisted his eyebrows and turned to the left side of Jiang Wanbai. "What''s the matter, Lord?" Jiang Wanbai was about to walk with Lin Ge when he heard something behind him, so he stopped again and looked back at the Lord Qi. She found that Lord Qi was staring at her left side. She also turned around to look at it. As a result, she didn''t see anything. She only saw the tiny fire dragon dancing the fire light. She looked around at other places. At a certain moment, the pain suddenly shrunk. "Well?" Lin Ge was puzzled. His body was tense. He didn''t know what the Lord Qi and Jiang Wanbai saw. But he subconsciously put his body in a tight state, so that he could react at any time. Jiang Wanbai looks around lingo and Qi houye. Finally, he looks at Lin Ge, and his whole face is clearly extinguished by the fire. "Where is our shadow?" Jiang Wan asked in a hoarse voice. Lingo was stunned and immediately looked around the three people. There is no shadow. At this time, the Lord Qi said in a voice: "run away." "What?" Jiang Wanbai and Lin Ge suddenly look at the Lord Qi. Qi Hou Ye pointed to the place he was staring at just now and said, "I just saw a shadow running forward from the wall. Maybe it is our shadow." Jiang Wanbai is stunned. Lin Ge looks directly at Jiang Wanbai. This kind of strange thing is totally beyond his ability. He can only watch Jiang Wanbai. He will do whatever Jiang Wanbai asks him to do. Other There''s really no way. Jiang Wanbai is also a little confused now. She thinks for a moment and finds that the uncomfortable feeling in her heart before entering this corridor is not only because Qi Qingxing is not here. Perhaps a large part of the reason is that the corridor itself gives her this feeling. "Keep going forward." Jiangwan Baidao. Lin Ge and Qi Hou ye are mainly following her advice. After all, they may be able to deal with villains and bandits, but they can only stand aside in the face of ghosts and monsters. This point Qi Hou ye and Lin Ge thought very clearly. The three continued to walk forward. Jiang Wanbai also raised his vigilance. Soon, they stood in front of the door, and nothing else happened in the middle. "Open the door?" Lingo looks at the river evening white. When Jiang Wanbai nods, Lin Ge pushes the handle of his sword against the door. The sound of "creaking" is particularly harsh in the corridor. Under such circumstances, it always makes people feel creepy or scalp numb. Seeing the door being pushed open, Jiang Wanbai takes a step forward and sees what is behind the door. Chapter 615 It was the same room as the main room outside. The only difference is that the room is very dark, the outside light can not come in, only rely on the light of candle light to illuminate the room. Lingo looked at Jiang Wanbai and walked in. Jiang Wanbai and Qi houye followed him. "This room..." Jiang Wanbai walked around the room and finally stopped in front of the dresser, staring at the wall behind the dresser. "It''s not on the wall outside." The Lord Qi went to the side of Jiang Wanbai. Lingo has also checked the rest of the room, smell speech also came over, nodded: "it should be only this painting is not outside the room, the other is no difference." There was a picture hanging on the wall in front of me. There was only a rectangle in black and a piece of black. There was nothing else. There was neither a sign nor a word. Jiang Wanbai could not see anything from left to right, so he asked, "is this a painting?" "It looks strange." Lingo said, "the ink is too serious." Jiang Wanbai nodded his head in the evening and agreed with Lin Ge''s saying, "is it that Li Yuncheng has nothing to do but draw such a straight line and hang it?" Just when Jiang Wanbai and Lin Ge were strange, the Lord Qi suddenly took a step forward and touched the blank space on the painting. Jiang Wanbai thought of the calligraphy and painting hanging in his study by Qi Qingxing. He said that he was very interested in calligraphy and painting. His collection of calligraphy and painting was of great value. When he saw him coming forward, he thought whether he could see something. So he looked at Lin Ge and stood beside him without saying anything. "It''s been years of painting." Qi Hou Ye suddenly said. "That''s not what Li Yuncheng painted." Jiangwan Baidao. At the next moment, he saw the Lord Qi reach out to touch the ink, and as soon as his fingertips touched the ink, he suddenly took it back, turned his head and looked around, then turned to look at Jiang Wanbai and Lin Ge. At this moment, Jiang Wanbai is also looking up and walking, and Lin Ge. Lin Ge''s face is obviously surprised. He says, "I just feel like I''m around Shake it for a moment "We''re in the picture." Jiang Wan Bai Dao, she went to Qi Hou Ye''s side, and also reached out to touch the ink. When her fingertips touched the ink, she did not withdraw her hand because of the sudden fuzzy and distorted state around her. Instead, she drew a circle on the ink with her finger. In a flash, Jiang Wanbai and his three people all shook and almost fell to the ground. Jiang Wanbai stopped her movements and the shaking just stopped. She took back her hand and looked at the Lord Qi. Her tone was affirmative. "This is the painting." "So it looks like the corridor we just saw in the room outside." Lingo came over and looked at the painting on the wall with Jiang Wanbai again, thinking. Jiang Wanbai nods at the smell of speech. Just standing in the room outside, she broke the invisible boundary. There was no light in the corridor. From the outside, it was such a dark rectangle. "Is this painting hanging in it?" Lingo frowned, puzzled. The Lord of Qi also looked at Jiang Wanbai with doubts in his eyes. Jiang Wanbai nodded, "now it seems like this." "Go out first." Jiang Wanbai finished speaking and looked at the painting and said, "take the painting out." Chapter 616 Lingo did not hesitate to listen to her. He reached for the painting and took it down. Just as he was about to roll it up, the candle light in the room flickered and seemed to be going out. After a pause, Lin Ge looks up at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai said, "roll it up again?" Lin Ge really followed her words and rolled up the painting again. They immediately shook this volume. Lingo didn''t dare to move any more and looked up at Jiang Wanbai. "Since you can''t roll it up, just carry it on." Jiangwan Baidao. That''s the only way. Lingo nodded and carried the painting. Three people looked at each other and turned around to go out. As a result, Jiang Wanbai didn''t step out. "And the door?" She looked at the black in front of her, and her forehead puffed. But after she asked, there was no movement behind her. Jiang Wanbai turned back again, and there was no shadow of Lord Qi and Lin Ge behind her. In such a short period of time, she was no longer in that room. There was no darkness around her, and there was nothing. Even under her feet was a piece of black. "Tut It''s on. " Jiang Wanbai gave a light Tut, and her idea was to take the jade jar with the Banshee closed from the storage ring. However, her face changed quickly. With her hands stretched out in front of her, the ring was not in her hand, but her mind could feel the existence of her own storage ring, but she could not take out the things in her own storage ring. It''s like something is isolated between her and her own storage ring. If she wants to take something out of the ring, she has to find a way to get through that layer. Now, I still want to directly take the Banshee out and ask what''s going on. Now, not only can''t I bring the Banshee out for interrogation, but I can''t even use my talisman and array plate. Jiang Wanbai is still standing still, looking around, he suddenly finds that his feet have changed. "Eh?" Jiang Wanbai squats down and reaches out to her feet. She feels empty. But she does stand here again, and there is no sound of airflow around her, which shows that she is not falling. She''s directly suspended here. Jiang Wanbai is still thinking about it. He finds that the black under his feet seems to be fading, or that the things in the darkness are gradually revealed. At first, it is not true, but the speed of black fading is not slow. At the speed visible to the naked eye, at first it was only faint dark red. Later, the color became more conspicuous. There were some things with deeper colors distributed. Looking at it, Jiang Wanbai didn''t know whether he had been staring at it for too long or what. He even felt that there were many things moving in the dark red below. When she finally realizes what she is under, Jiang Wanbai shrinks painfully and her body is stiff. The next moment, the force that let her float suddenly disappeared, and Jiang Wanbai fell down quickly. Jiang Wanbai The idea of swearing and swearing just came to mind. Jiang Wanbai only had time to pinch a decision and put a layer of things on her body. Her whole body was immediately wrapped in a smell of stench. Jiang Wanbai almost didn''t faint from the smell. "Ouch..." Jiang Wanbai quickly climbed to the nearest raised stone. After climbing up, he felt the sticky things attached to him. Looking down, he saw that his body was full of bright red blood, and then he looked to the place where he had just fallen. Chapter 617 Seeing countless broken limbs floating and sinking in a sea of blood, Jiang Wanbai was stiff at the thought that she had just been immersed in a sea of blood with these corpses, and she was still covered with these things. She recited the formula for clearing away dust countless times, but it didn''t work at all. What''s more, when she fell down, she found that there was a sea of corpses and blood under her. At that time, Jiang Wanbai pinched a Dharma formula and set up a small barrier around her body. But if you look at her now, it''s obvious that the small border has no effect. Although Jiang Wanbai''s body is stiff, her brain is not stiff at all. She quickly realizes something and recites Dharma formula in her mouth much faster. However, no matter how she read them, there was no movement around her. She took out the magic formulas she knew, simple and difficult, and tried them. The fact told her that it was useless for her to read them in this ghost place. Now, she is estimated to be no different from an ordinary person. Thinking of this, Jiang Wanbai shuddered. It was just disgusted by the sea of corpses and blood in front of me. "There seems to be something moving in the array just now. Have you found it?" A voice came from afar. Jiang Wanbai subconsciously looked up to the top. There was also a blood mist over the top. She could not see anything. But the voice she just said was not her illusion. Jiang Wanbai pursed his lips, stomped his feet in situ, and shook his hands. He could throw down as many things as he could. If he could not, Jiang Wanbai had to try his best to ignore its existence. It was the movement of her foot, and a voice came down from above again. "There''s something going on. Isn''t that man dead yet?" It is obviously not the same person as the previous voice. This voice is much older. Jiang Wanbai still feels familiar with it. She can''t help but stop the shaking voice and start to listen carefully. However, the voice never rings again. Jiang Wanbai frowns, looks around, or plans to walk around. Otherwise, it is obviously impossible to escape from the predicament by staying in this place all the time. After all, Qi Hou ye and Lin Ge, who came out together this time, obviously couldn''t help her break the illusion. Yes, Jiang Wanbai recognized this as an illusion from the beginning. It is probably the most impressive and frightening thing in her heart, such as this sea of corpses and blood. As Jiang Wanbai pondered, she began to walk forward. There were still many places for her to settle in. She could step on these rocks and move in this sea of corpses. Sometimes, when he comes across rocks far away, Jiang Wanbai has to lift up his skirt, take a deep breath and jump over. Accidentally, his feet slip and almost fall into the sea of blood. On the left and right sides, we can see some mountains piled up with rocks. There are a lot of broken limbs on the mountains, but we can''t see the top. The top of these mountains has been covered by the blood mist above. In fact, Jiang Wanbai doesn''t know what she will encounter if she goes forward, but now she has no choice but to go forward. After all, after using the golden pupil, what she sees is only the blood color somewhere in front of her, which seems to be heavier. Jiang Wanbai thinks that if this is a dreamland, the place with heavy blood fog should exist like the heart of the array. Maybe we can go out after destroying the heart of the array. Chapter 618 Jiang Wanbai was just thinking about it, and the voice of speaking again sounded from above, "it seems that there is no change..." This time, the sound is obviously much closer, as if she is now compared to a hole, and the previous two sounds are like standing at a distance from the upper hole. But this time, it was obvious that those people had come to the side of the cave and were looking inside with their heads down, so the voice of their voices came down directly. But let Jiang Wanbai the whole person is frozen is that this time the sound is not only familiar, she has recognized. It''s the voice of elder martial brother. After recognizing this voice, Jiang Wanbai naturally heard two voices. The first voice was Qin Heng, a young noble who turned to Buddhism. The second voice was the old Taoist who hugged the new nobleman when he was crossing the iron cable bridge. Jiang Wanbai looks up and stares at the top. Her hand in the sleeve keeps tightening, forcing her to whiten directly. After a while, Qin Heng''s voice began to ring again. "Check the big array. Although it seems that there is nothing wrong with the big array, there must be a reason for the sound we heard and the scene we saw that day." "I think Qin Daoyou is right. Let''s go with Qin Daoyou." The voice of the Taoist priest followed and laughed a few times. Jiang Wanbai just listen, can imagine Lao Dao''s expression at the moment and Qin Heng must be extremely disliked. She thought that she had begun to blur about the people and things in the 21st century, but now just hearing a voice, she could imagine the appearance of those people and their habitual expressions. At a certain moment, Jiang Wan''s tight hand in her white sleeve suddenly loosened. She opened her lips and finally called out: "elder martial brother!" In the 21st century, the sun is shining brightly. At the top of a certain mountain, more than a dozen people are standing on the top of a mountain, surrounded by a big pit, looking down into the pit. In the eyes of outsiders, it is an ordinary pit, but in the eyes of these people, what they see is a piece of blood mist. After the discussion, they wanted to check the other array eyes. When they turned to leave, one of the middle-aged men in Tang costume suddenly stopped, frowned tightly, and turned to look at the blood mist. "What''s the matter?" Others, aware of his movements, stopped and inquired. "I just I think I heard the voice of my junior sister. " The man hesitated. Other people listened, one after another, and then looked dignified. Qin Heng was still wearing a Taoist robe. However, he was wearing a custom-made suit with a big back, a peach wood sword on his back, and a cloth bag with eight diagrams on his waist. He said, "the fantasy we saw before is also related to Jiang Daoyou. Now we have found it, Li Dao You heard Jiang Daoyou''s voice again. I don''t think it''s a coincidence. What do you think? " Others looked at each other and nodded. The old Taoist appeared hesitant. After thinking about it, he didn''t hold back his mouth and said, "is Jiang Daoyou still alive?" As soon as this was said, everyone was silent. When they thought of the scene when the demon subduing array was completed, they all saw Jiang Daoyou turn into a blood mist The middle-aged man in Tang suit was even more red in his eyes. He fixed his eyes on the blood mist. He suddenly bit his teeth and walked forward a few steps, shouting: "younger martial sister? Is that you? " Chapter 619 There was a big echo from the voice. In fact, everyone felt that the middle-aged man was acting irrationally at the moment, but no one made a voice to stop him. He even held his breath and looked at the blood mist one by one, hoping to get a response. After Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help calling out the "elder martial brother", the whole space echoed. In front of Jiang Wanbai, there was a sudden sound of water, just like When she herself climbed up from the sea of blood, she stirred the sound of the sea of blood. Jiang Wanbai suddenly looks forward to the front, whether it is a stone mountain or a sea of blood, there are blue and faint ghosts floating above, so that even if there is no lighting, she can see the scene ahead. She stares at the front, for a long time, there is still a ghost fire shining on the rocks and the sea of blood, there is no other things appear, and at this time, she heard the voice of the elder martial brother. When he heard what the elder martial brother was shouting, Jiang Wanbai was shocked and looked up at the top. For example, the voice was louder: "elder martial brother! It''s me At the moment, in the 21st century, people waiting at the pit have widened their eyes. This time, it is not only the Tang suit men who heard Jiang Wanbai''s voice. "Is it really Jiang Daoyou?! Is Jiang Daoyou still alive? " Lao Dao ran directly to the Tang suit man''s side and called to the blood mist: "Jiang Daoyou? Is it really you? Are you still alive? " Jiang Wanbai could hear all the people''s surprise clearly, especially when she heard that they were surprised that they were still alive, her eyebrows slightly frowned and her heart sank, but what she thought of in her mind was. If these are all illusions, then this fantasy has been directly fabricated for her after her death. Although she was thinking of these things in her heart, Jiang Wan''s white face did not change. She raised her head and called to the top, "it''s me! I''m not dead! Why are you here? " "Wait! What if this is a disguised illusion in the blood mist? " Qin Heng twisted his eyebrows. As soon as this was said, many people who were still excited suddenly calmed down a little. Others looked at the Tang man and said, "Li Daoyou, are you sure it''s really Jiang Daoyou?" Finally, what''s the man''s name Jiang Wanbai was stunned when she heard this. She pursed her lips. She was more inclined to think that the elder martial brother he was talking to was actually an illusion. If it was an illusion, Jiang Wanbai was not sure whether he wanted to tell the truth or not. After thinking about it, she still said, "it''s a big hen!" "Well?" Qin Heng and others at the edge of the pit looked at the man in Tang costume one after another. As a result, they saw that the man in Tang costume was overjoyed, "no Why is the last page of Tianyin gate a big hen? " Lao Dao asked with a puzzled face. "Oh, it was painted by my younger martial sister when she was young. She didn''t like to memorize martial arts at that time, so she secretly lost her mind and drew a big hen on the last page of the skill..." Tang costume man a face of ecstasy said. "No one else can know about this. It must be my younger martial sister! She is not dead! " Jiang Wanbai also heard her elder brother''s words. Originally, she wanted to ask her elder martial brother who painted the big hen, so as to make sure whether he was an illusion or not. As a result, she heard him say so. For a moment, Jiang Wanbai didn''t know whether he was going to be shocked or embarrassed. Chapter 620 Unfortunately, before she could find out her emotions, she heard Qin Heng voice above him with a little thought: "since Jiang Daoyou are still alive, it seems that she is trapped in this array, how can we put Jiang Daoyou out?" As soon as this is said, everyone looks at the men in Tang Dynasty, obviously waiting for him to say the way. After all, this subduing magic array is the array of Tianyin gate, and only Tangzhuang men are present. The happy color on the man''s face in Tang Dynasty was stiff. He had not yet been able to open his mouth. The white voice of the river later rang again. "Once the Voldemort array cannot be opened again, we should open the Voldemort array unless it directly destroys the Voldemort array. Then, the spirit of demons overflows. What we did before will not be wasted?" The river is white and coagulating in the evening. Hearing her say this, Qin Heng and others are more sure that she is Jiang evening white himself rather than a fantasy. The Tang man nodded and his eyes were slightly red, saying, "my younger sister is right. Once the Voldemort array is completed, it will not be opened again unless the whole Voldemort array is destroyed." "Can you see the situation in the array?" Asked Qin Heng. The man in Tang Dynasty thought, saying, "yes." "Let''s look at Jiang Daoyou''s situation. As for the matter of saving Jiang girl, we can go back and think about a way. I don''t believe that we have so many people, so we can''t find a way." Qin Hengdao. As soon as this is said, others nodded for approval. Jiang evening Bai listened to their conversation all the time. She heard that elder martial brother was going to see the scene of Voldemort array. She certainly knew it took some time to do so. She thought about it and didn''t rush to go ahead. Instead, she found a flat rock, so she sat on it with cross legs and planned to ask the elder martial brother what they were doing. She is a little confused now. After all, the things that elder martial brother just accidentally said are true. Even if it is a fantasy, it is impossible to know such details. At this time, Qin Heng and others also want to know what she is. "Jiang Daoyou, we all saw your accident with our own eyes. It is true that everyone thought you were dead." Qin Hengdao. Jiang later white convergence of the mind, look up at the top, "I am indeed dead." "Then you..." Qin Heng was stunned. He looked down at elder martial brother Chaojiang evening white. Brother Li also had a little white face and a sad face. Then I heard Jiang later in the White Road: "but I live again..." She thought about it for a while, and said that the master left a life for herself, including the fact that she is in another world now. Qin Heng and others listened to it, looked at each other, and the old road scratched his head and lost his face. "If Jiang Daoyou are born again in another world, why should we And the illusion we saw before "What illusion did you see?" Jiang evening white has heard them mention the illusion more than once, so hurriedly asked. Qin Heng said what he saw last time. Jiang evening white suddenly thought of the subduing magic array that he had laid together with the small masters in Daqing temple. In a moment, his mind was a little blank. After a while she found her voice, and said in a hoarse voice, "there is a great green temple here..." She briefly said the matter of Daqing temple, and the key point was the psychic image she met when she laid down the subduing magic array with other people in Daqing temple. And the last scene she had happened in the illusion was exactly what Qin Heng and others saw. Chapter 621 "What we see is Jiang Daoyou''s last choice in the magic image of the heart?" The old Taoist asked hesitantly. Qin Heng nodded. He locked his eyebrows and looked at the blood mist at the bottom. Suddenly, he felt that the blood mist was very strange. They thought it was the devil sealed by them. But what happened? What''s the secret? Jiang Wanbai doesn''t have time to think about these things now. She thinks that since she has already said it, she simply explains why she is here. "At first I thought it was the world in the painting, but now it seems that it is not." Jiang Wanbai looked around. When she looked up again, the blood mist in her sight changed. It seemed that there was an invisible hand pulling away the blood mist. She swallowed her saliva and said, "I think the place I am now is the sea of corpses under the Daqing temple." When the last four words came out of Jiang Wanbai''s mouth, it was extremely difficult. It was also the moment when her voice dropped. Finally, the blood mist above was pulled away completely. She saw Qin Heng and others standing at the edge of the pit. Unfortunately, the distance was a little far, so she could not see the expression on Qin Heng''s face. So that they did not find the first time to change their face color. "Younger martial sister! Get out of the way Elder martial brother Li roared in a hurry, and rushed to the pit. However, a golden light mixed with blood rose and directly bounced him away. The demon subduing array is triggered, and the blood mist once again covers the sight of Qin Heng and others. The last scene they see is a bone hand passing through the heart behind Jiang Wanbai. When she heard the voice of her elder martial brother, Jiang Wanbai felt a pain in her heart. She looked down and looked at the bone hand passing through her heart. She held a heart in the bone hand. She was in a trance and realized that it was her own heart, as if it was still beating. Bang! Bang! Bang! A sound rings in her ear, more and more loud, more and more loud, strange is, Jiang Wanbai didn''t feel how much pain was pierced in the heart, but it was the ear, which was hit by the heart beat one after another. At a certain moment, the bony hand suddenly tightened, and her heart was completely crushed. Jiang Wanbai''s eyes quickly faded, and the bone hand retreated. Her body fell straight forward and her face fell into the sea of blood in front of her. At the same time, Qi Qingxing''s hand holding the pen tightened suddenly. After the slight "click" sound, the brush broke into two pieces in his hand. He widened his eyes slightly, and suddenly got up. "Qi Shizi, what''s the matter?" While guarding the yamen, the invigilator in the opposite hall also got up and walked towards this side. But Qi Qingxing didn''t answer the Yamen. He threw the pen in his hand, supported the windowsill and jumped out of the house and ran outside. "Qi Shizi?" After all, once the examinee is not allowed to run into the exam, he will not be allowed to run outside. Four invigilators also ran to this side one after another, but Qi Qingxing had already run out of the examination institute and rushed directly to the gate. "What are you doing?" The guard at the gate didn''t see who it was, but saw someone rushing towards him. He gave a sharp drink and raised his sword to stop him. However, Qi Qingxing clasped his wrist and pinched it. The guard snorted bitterly, and the sword fell to the ground. Chapter 622 Another person also want to start, but also see Qi Qingxing, and then see that the invigilator has chased out, shouting: "don''t stop!" So dare not stop again, see Qi Qingxing run out. Qi Qingxing ran back to Qihou''s house and grabbed the guard. He asked, "did you come back late?" "Miss Jiang and Lord Qi have gone out together and have not come back." The guard was startled, swallowed and salivated, and said with a white face. By the sea of blood, a human shaped skeleton stand with blood dripping from his left hand. There are two faint blue flames in the eye socket, like a pair of ghost eyes, staring at Jiang Wanbai, who is lying on the sea of blood. After a while, he turns around and walks to the rock mountain behind. However, after a few steps, the sound from behind made the skeleton stop. It moved its skull, as if wondering why the person killed by itself would still move. However, the next moment, a hand covered its skull. The sound of bone crack sounded, and then it became more and more dense. The crack spread down its skull, and the ghost fire in the eye hole went out in a flash, and the whole skeleton frame turned into powder and scattered. Jiang Wanbai stood behind the skeleton frame, his eyes turned into golden pupils, but in the golden pupils, he saw a layer of blood gas pervaded, which made people''s scalp numb. With blood all over her body, she glanced at the skeleton turned gray on the ground. There was no expression on her face, but at a certain moment, a gust of wind in the flat ground blew away that pile of ash, and Jiang Wanbai''s figure also disappeared in place. "Where has she gone?" A strange voice sounded from the cave with doubts. Then there were countless small and fragmentary sounds, as if there were countless people talking about where Jiang Wanbai had gone at the same time, but all the voices stopped suddenly at a certain moment. Ghost fire gathered in the cave, as if someone had pressed the pause button, all the ghost fire, even did not dare to shake, facing the figure who did not know when it appeared at the cave entrance. "Well?" The hoarse voice from Jiang Wan''s diphtheria, she tilted her head, her face was expressionless, but her eyes revealed a trace of confusion, "you..." She raised her foot and took a step into the cave, and the ghost fire in the cave retreated one step, as if afraid of her to the extreme. Jiang Wanbai stopped, and the blood in the golden pupil was even more intense. She pulled her lips and laughed. Her voice was hoarse, "afraid of me?" Ghost fire:.... " In the silence, the ghost fire in the middle seemed to be pushed from behind by an invisible force, and the treacherous voice sounded again: "what are you afraid of? Go on "But But the skeleton is dead... " A thin, weak voice sounded with obvious fear. It''s like opening a hole, those thin and broken sounds that disappeared before ring up again, as if there were countless people whispering in their ears at the same time, making people upset and confused. "You''re going to do it? What are you pushing us for? " "That''s right. If you have such backbone, don''t shrink behind us!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "So there''s something hidden behind it?" Curious voices are close at hand, and those tiny sounds suddenly disappear. It seems that Jiang Wanbai has finally entered the cave, and the nearest ghost fire is within reach. "Ah, ah, ah! When did she come here? " "Fool! Is this the time to ask?! Don''t run ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 623 There were screams everywhere, and countless ghost fires swarmed towards Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai stood still, just with a brilliant smile on her face. The same ghost fire turned to one side when she was about to approach her. In this moment, Jiang Wanbai imitated the Buddha''s body in a world full of fireflies. If you ignore the bleakness brought by those ghosts, you will be surprised to see it. "What are you running for?! Coward From the deeper part of the cave, there was a voice of exasperation. But no matter how angry it was, all the ghost fires that had gathered in the cave all ran out. When there were only a few ghost fires left, Jiang Wanbai, who was standing still, suddenly stretched out his hand with five fingers and gathered them together in a virtual way, and the ghost fires were trapped in front of her. "Ah, ah, ah! Why don''t you let us run, wuwuwu... " The fire on the left screamed in horror. Jiang evening white eyebrow frown slightly, "you go, who gives me illumination?" ¡°£¿¡± Three clusters of ghost fire instantly stopped struggling and screaming, there are many ghost fire gathered there, secretly looking into the cave. Seeing that three unlucky men were caught, he immediately began to shake his head and sigh, thinking that the next moment those three unfortunate ghosts would disappear like skeletons. However, Jiang Wanbai did not start at the three fires, but walked deeper into the cave. Just after passing by her, there were tens of thousands of ghostly fires running out. Actually, Wanbai on the river was very close to the end of the cave. She just walked forward a few steps and stopped. Three clusters of dangling ghosts were carried by her to light up the front. Seeing the scene ahead, Jiang Wanbai''s pupil shrinks fiercely. It was a stone gate that seemed to have existed for a long time, and there were even spider webs around it. Jiang Wanbai raised his feet towards the stone gate and asked, "what is this place? wholesale slaughter? Why am I here? Can that painting still lead to the sea of corpses under Daqing temple? But why can I see them again? " After a series of questions, Jiang Wanbai did not continue to ask until she was only a step away from the stone gate. The cave is quiet for a while. Jiang Wanbai suddenly looks up and looks at some place on the upper left. "What about you, dumb?" Before the voice dropped, she raised her hand and grabbed at the darkness. There was a rustling sound in the darkness, followed by a very subtle "thump". A lump of gray and white objects flew towards Jiang Wanbai''s face, and gradually grew larger in the process of approaching. But Jiang Wan''s white face didn''t change. She just looked at the gray and white objects. Before they got close to her, they suddenly ignited a red flame and immediately fell down to the ground and burned into ashes. There was a bad smell in the air, which made people nauseous. "Let me go! What are you doing? You monster The original treacherous voice was harsh and hard to hear because of the struggle and desolation. Jiang Wanbai pulled out the things in the dark, just like those three clusters of ghost fire. They are all imprisoned by an invisible force. They let the spider struggle with their scalp numb. They can''t escape, and they can''t hurt Jiang Wanbai. When seeing the spider''s appearance, Jiang Wan''s white face shows dislike. A palm sized spider, its back is countless faces crowded together, those faces are all open mouth, the face showed a vicious expression, just like the spider at the moment. Chapter 624 "Ask you questions and answer them honestly." Jiang Wanbai was impatient, and his fingers closed slightly. The spider was also tightened by the invisible force. Seeing that the whole spider was about to explode, the spider quickly begged for mercy: "don''t don''t do it! Don''t kill me! I said "Go ahead." Jiangwan Baidao. Although the fingers closed a little, but the spider is still like being squeezed, very uncomfortable. The spider finally realized that Jiang Wanbai would not eat hard or soft, so he didn''t dare to shout any more and answer Jiang Wanbai''s question honestly. "This is the sea of corpses and blood under the Daqing temple you said." After waiting for a while, the spider said such a sentence, and then there was no movement. Jiang Wanbai''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he was about to start again. The spider even said, "I forget what question you just asked, just remember this one!" "Don''t play tricks." Jiang Wanbai asked several questions again with a slight tut. Spider said: "I don''t know why you appear here. After all, there are too many things escaping from the bottom. Maybe one of them cheated you. Anyway, the other party certainly didn''t mean well. If you can go out, you must not let her go!" "What do you mean by that?" Thinking of the sea of blood outside, Jiang Wanbai asked, "is there anything under the sea of blood? Isn''t this the sea of corpses and bloodshed caused by the evil cult and the king in pursuit of longevity "Longevity? It''s also called longevity skill, but it''s not as simple as you think. Behind it is a world that you have never been exposed to. I advise you not to know it. With your current cultivation, even if you know it, it''s no use and it''s not a good thing... " The spider said in a strange tone. Jiang Wanbai heard that it had a tone of high priority, which made Jiang Wanbai very unhappy. She was about to tighten up the power to trap the spider and let it spit out all it knew. She heard the spider say, "do you think an ambush array can seal this place? How naive! As long as the guys here want to go out, they can go out at any time. If they don''t, they just disdain to go out. " voice as like as two peas, the river was later pushed back from behind, and she rushed forward. At the same time, the Shimen suddenly opened, the last scene of Jiang Bai saw the same black corridor as the painting. "Hiss! It''s cruel. Who killed her in the end? If you kill the skeleton, you''ll almost kill us too The invisible force that trapped spiders also disappeared as Jiang Wanbai was pushed into the stone gate. The stone gate closed again, and the spider hung upside down above the stone gate and swayed. The tone was full of rage. At the same time, he was standing next to the blood shaking place, and his mouth was very clear. "All right, all right, go back and soak up! These greedy things are like starving ghosts, annoying Spiders are impatient to drive people. Without saying a word, the bloody man turned around and walked out of the cave. Soon after, there was a sound of falling into the water outside the cave. Chapter 625 At the same time, those ghost fires swarmed toward the flesh and blood that the bloody man had just shaken off the ground. Some of them were very dissatisfied with the saying that they were greedy for life and afraid of death. They yelled: "if we didn''t let it come to save you, you would have died!" "Yes! Besides, we haven''t eaten for a long time before we die! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiang Wanbai didn''t know how busy the cave was after she disappeared. She was pushed into the corridor and staggered forward for a few steps before she stood still. At that moment, the fire dragons lit up on both sides of the corridor, and the fire dragon went forward. This scene was the same as the corridor she had walked before, but she didn''t know whether the room or the cave was waiting in front. Jiang Wanbai pursed her lips and walked forward without hesitation. Soon, she saw the familiar door in front of her. She could hear the sound behind the door. Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment and pushed the door open. "How could miss Jiang be so good Miss Jiang The voice of LINGO''s speech, after seeing Jiang Wanbai, the worry and solemnity on his face also dissipated a lot. Although the Lord of Qi didn''t say anything, he was obviously relieved when he saw Jiang Wanbai. However, when the Lord Qi and Lin Ge approached and saw Jiang Wanbai''s bloody body at the moment, the two men were nervous and walked quickly towards Jiang Wanbai. "Evening white, what happened?" Qi Hou ye asked in a deep voice. He reached out to help her, but he held out his hand again. He didn''t know where her injury was, so he didn''t dare to touch her. At this time, Jiang Wanbai has recovered her original appearance. She shook her head slightly and said, "the blood is not all my own." As he spoke, he lifted his feet and walked into the door. As soon as he entered, the door behind him slammed shut. At the same time, lingo uttered a exclamation and threw the painting he had been holding on to the ground. It turned out that the moment the door was closed, the painting in his hand was also burning. When Jiang Wanbai saw the burning painting, he suddenly realized something. He bent down to pick up the painting, and he was stopped by Qi Hou Ye''s wrist. "Evening white!" Although Qi houye stopped her, he also saw that she wanted to save the painting, so he stepped on the top of the burning painting with his feet at the same time. In his impatience, lingo even untied his cloak and fell on the fire. However, the fire was very strange and could not be extinguished in any case. Seeing that the ink color had been engulfed by the fire, Jiang Wanbai stood up, his eyes were dark, and he said in a hoarse voice, "forget it, this fire can''t be extinguished." Lingo looked at her and stopped. Soon, the whole painting turned into a pile of ashes. "Is this painting important?" The Lord Qi released Jiang Wanbai''s hand and asked in a deep voice. Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment, nodded and shook his head, and finally said, "I don''t know." Instead of talking about the dead, she asked, "by the way, what happened before?" "You and I still want to ask Miss Jiang about you." Lingo wrung his eyebrows and said, "obviously, after you asked me to take off the painting, we planned to go back according to the original road to see if we could go back. As soon as the Marquis and I turned around, we found that you were missing. Not only did you disappear, but also the door." Lord Qi nodded beside him and said, "just now, this door suddenly appeared again. Then you opened the door and appeared outside. What did you encounter?" Chapter 626 "Suddenly appeared in a dangerous place, but fortunately, now that I''m here, it''s no big problem." Jiang Wanbai takes his own experience vaguely. Qi Hou ye and Lin Ge probably saw that she didn''t want to elaborate. They looked at each other without questioning. Lingo said, "can we go out now?" Jiang Wanbai turned back and looked at the closed door behind her. She said, "since the door is still there, it should be possible to go out." As she spoke, she reached out to pull the door. Unlike what she had imagined, the door was easily opened. Behind the door was the corridor where they came, and even the animal heads on both sides of the door were still there. Fire was still burning in the mouth of the beast''s head. Jiang Wan''s white eyebrow frowned a little. In fact, she was worried about the cave at the other end of the corridor. After all, when she was pushed into the corridor from the cave, she walked through the same corridor as this one. "Let''s go." Ringo is still ahead. But the Lord Qi looked at Jiang Wanbai and motioned her to go first. Jiang Wanbai pursed his lips, raised his feet and followed Lin Ge. Qi Hou Ye followed Jiang Wanbai. As soon as he went out, the door behind him slammed shut. Jiang Wanbai subconsciously looked back and found that the door behind them had disappeared. There was a complete wall between the two heads of beasts. Rao is Lin Ge. After encountering such strange situations one after another, he has some scalp numbness. He subconsciously looks at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai nods at him and says, "let''s go. We should be able to go out ahead." I don''t know why, thinking about the spider''s words, and thinking that after she came out of the sea of corpses and blood, the painting was burned automatically. She had a vague premonition that there would be no more danger ahead. Sure enough, when they came to the end of the corridor, Jiang Wanbai saw the darkness ahead, but when they stepped into the darkness, they were in front of them, and then there was a light. "We''re back!" Lingo only had time to see that he was back in the room outside. He was stabbed by the light and closed his eyes. He even said, "it''s very bright outside. Be careful of your eyes." With his warning, Jiang Wanbai and Qi houye closed their eyes in advance when they walked out of the corridor. However, even if you close your eyes, you can still feel the light stabbing on the eyelid, as if you want to fall on the eyeball through the eyelid. Slowly, slowly, Jiang Wanbai opened his eyes. Before he could make a sound, he heard the guards outside shouting "Qi Shizi". The next moment, Qi Qingxing, who was supposed to be in the exam, rushed in from the outside. "OK." Jiang Wanbai is stunned. Qi Qingxing is already in front of her. He looks at her with red eyes. He stretches his hands forward as if he wants to touch her. However, he is afraid of touching her wound because of her blood. "Why How could this happen? " Qi Qingxing''s voice trembled. Jiang Wanbai blinked, took the initiative to embrace his waist, said: "ah hang, I''m ok, it''s not my blood." In fact, the blood of the heart position is her own, but since she has been OK, that matter or don''t tell Qi Qing line. Qi Qingxing suddenly took a breath when he heard her saying this, and finally hugged her, regardless of the stench of her whole body, so he held her and tried to integrate her into his own bone marrow. Chapter 627 It seems that only by exerting force can we suppress the shaking brought by the lost and recovered. All the way to find, his heart has been hanging, that kind of panic like to lose her completely shrouded him, Qi Qingxing whole person is cold, until Jiang Wanbai held in his arms, the body seems to have recovered the temperature. "Go back first." When Qi Qingxing slows down, Qi Hou Ye says. Jiang Wanbai also remembered that she had come as a national teacher. She reached out and pushed Qi Qingxing. She looked down at her blood and found that Qi Qingxing was covered with blood because she was holding herself. She took out her forehead and suddenly turned her palm. She took the jade jar out of the storage ring. However, when she took out the jade jar, Jiang Wanbai had a bad feeling in her heart. When she opened the jade jar directly, her face changed. "What''s the matter?" Lingo and Qi houye knew that she had put the Banshee in the jade jar. Now the jade jar has been opened, but the Banshee has disappeared. Jiang Wanbai did not give up. He reached out and patted the bottom of the jade jar. At last, something floated down. After falling from the jar, it turned into a gray smoke and disappeared. "This is..." Lin Ge and Qi Hou Ye look at Jiang Wanbai one after another. Jiang night white eyebrow heart tight twist, voice with a bit of chill, "dead." "Dead?" Lingo was stunned. Jiang Wanbai nodded his head and put the jade jar away. He said, "behind this..." After only saying three words, her voice stopped abruptly. Finally, she gave a light Tut and shook her head and said, "I don''t know exactly what it is. I can''t say it clearly." "Go back first." Qi Qingxing took a look at the Lord of Qi and held Jiang Wanbai''s wrist and said, "go back and tidy up first, and then straighten out your thoughts." Before she went out of the room, Jiang Wanbai still turned into a national master. She also conveniently set up a border to cover up the stench of her body. In the twinkling of an eye, she was the immortal master of the state. In order not to let the outside people be frightened by Qi Qingxing''s blood, Jiang Wanbai gave Qi Qingxing a dust removing formula, and let him return to a clean and clean appearance. The four men then went outside. When they come out of Li Yuncheng''s yard, Lord Qi and Lin go into the palace together. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing go back to Qihou''s house. They plan to clean up and then go to the palace to see the emperor. Naturally, Lord Qi and Lin Ge take the paper man back to the palace. Back on the carriage, Jiang Wanbai has been locked eyebrows. Qi Qingxing has not let go of her since she got on the carriage. He is still a little panicked now. Only by holding her in this way will he be at ease. "Ah hang, you run out like this, don''t you take the exam?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Qi Qingxing answered, lowered his head and buried his face into her neck. He said in a hoarse voice: "no, if I had known you would go through these things, I should not have left you for the exam from the beginning." "Isn''t your title on the top of the list going down the drain?" Jiang Wanbai frowned and muttered. Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment, looked down at her, "want to see my gold medal?" "I don''t think so. It''s just that you should have been the winner Now the number one scholar is going to change. " Jiang Wan Bai Dao stopped for a moment and then said, "well, I''m worried about how to spend the next few days. If you go to the exam, I can only go to wanshulou every day." Chapter 628 Back in the house, Mrs. Qi and others have already known about Qi Qingxing''s sudden run out on the way to the exam. When they learn that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing both came back with a whole body of blood, Mrs. Qi turned pale with fear. "Don''t worry, old lady. The son of the world said that there was nothing wrong. He and the young lady would come to see you when they had cleaned up." Red bean even busy road. Qi old lady shakes the lip way: "have a whole body blood, still have nothing matter?" She got up in a hurry and was going to find Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai. Red bean said, "the blood on the prince and the young lady are all from others." "Someone else''s?" Mrs. Qi stopped, and Mrs. Qing quickly helped her and comforted her: "it''s OK, mother. It''s all other people''s blood. Wanbai and Shizi are OK." "It''s ok It''s ok Mrs. Qi was relieved and sat back again. In the room, Jiang Wanbai took off his bloody clothes and sank into the bathtub. He quickly rubbed all the blood on his body. Then he stood up and changed two buckets of hot water in the middle. The water became clear and there was no such shocking blood color. He Niang bumped into two servants carrying a large bucket of blood from Jiang Wanbai''s yard. She was startled. She quickly asked pearl to look at her brother in the yard. She carried sesame seeds and went to the yard next door to Jiang Wanbai. "Red bean girl, is Miss hurt? What''s going on? Have you asked the doctor to come? " He Niang shivered and asked. Just think of the bucket of blood just worried about not. Red beans just came back from Mrs. Qi. Seeing that he Niang was worried and worried, he Niang said what she had just said to Mrs. Qi. He Niang was relieved when she heard that, "it''s OK." When the water is clear, Jiang Wanbai goes directly into the warm pool behind the next room. She looks down and looks at the position of her heart. When the golden light appears in her eyes, a piece of gold gradually appears on her white skin, such as a golden day. Only when the golden day becomes clearer can she see that there is a layer of extremely light blood around the golden day. Jiang Wanbai reached out and touched it. There was nothing unusual. She blinked her eyes. With the disappearance of the golden awn at the bottom of her eyes, the bloody golden day in her heart also disappeared. Her heart was white and greasy, perfect, and could not see the trace that she had been taken out by one hand before. In fact, Jiang Wanbai didn''t know what was going on. She saw the bony hand pull out her heart, saw her heart crushed, and even felt pain and death. When her body falls down, her consciousness sinks into the endless darkness. She hears a strange ringing bell in the darkness. Jiang Wanbai thinks, thinking that it may be a black-and-white evocative bell. But the bell just rang for a short time and then stopped abruptly, and then Jiang Wanbai twisted her eyebrows, pinched her eyebrows and shook her head. However, she couldn''t remember what happened behind her. When her consciousness gradually became clear, she found that her palm was a little hot, and the skeleton turned into a pile of ashes under her hands. Jiang Wanbai closed his eyes and leaned against the wall of the pool. After a while, he put on his clothes and came out. "Red bean, I''m hungry." Jiang Wanbai feels his empty stomach and comes out. The rice he ate at noon is tossed and tossed in the sea of corpses and blood. It has been gone for a long time. Now he is very hungry. Chapter 629 Red beans quickly turned to the kitchen. Jiang Wanbai saw he Niang holding sesame seeds. She walked over with a smile and reached out to hold sesame. "Sesame grows a little fast recently, but I don''t see fat." Sesame saw her reach out, he took the initiative to extend her forelimb to her arms, the body is thin and long. "That''s what happened to kittens in the first few months. When the bones are ready, they will begin to grow flesh." He Niang says with a smile. Jiang Wanbai suddenly, fingertips in sesame chin gently scratch, comfortable sesame eyes are narrowed up, non-stop snoring. Just at this time, Qi Qingxing came over and saw her standing there masturbating the cat. After a pause, she reached for the sesame and handed it to he Niang. Without changing her face, she said, "let''s go to grandma''s place in the evening, so that she can rest assured." "Oh, good." Jiang Wanbai ordered his head. Although he still wanted to roll sesame seeds, he Niang had to put aside the idea for the time being. He Niang went back with sesame seeds first. When she and Qi Qing walked to the gate of the yard, they happened to see red beans coming in with cakes and a bowl of white fungus and lotus seed soup. "Miss, aren''t you hungry?" Red beans see her and Qi Qingxing want to go out, Leng asked. Jiang Wanbai said, "go to grandma''s side." While reaching for two cakes to eat, "come back to eat." Qi Qingxing took two pieces for her. As they walked along, Jiang Wanbai ate the cakes in his hand and Qi Qingxing''s hands. The hunger finally disappeared. At the end of the day, Qi Jiang asked, "do you want a piece of green rice?" "Not hungry." Qi Qingxing shook his head. Although he ran around looking for her, he did not consume as much as Jiang Wanbai, so he was not hungry. Seeing that Qi Qingxing looks like a liar, Jiang Wanbai is relieved to eat the last piece of cake. After entering Mrs. Qi''s yard, she gets up. "Qingxing, Wanbai, come here to show grandma. I''m not hurt?" Mrs. Qi took one in one hand, looked around, and saw that their faces didn''t look pale. Then she really put her heart down. "I''m not hurt." Jiang evening white curved eyes smile way. Mrs. Qi let go of Qi Qingxing''s hand. She didn''t mention that he had given up the exam. Instead, she asked Jiang Wanbai anxiously, "what''s going on? How did you get all the blood back? Didn''t you go with the Marquis? After such a dangerous thing, let him go ahead. He is a man and an elder. He should protect you... " Listening to Mrs. Qi''s rambling words, Jiang Wanbai felt warm in her heart. She helped Mrs. Qi sit back and said, "there was a candidate who cheated in a strange way. The emperor asked me to help. In fact, there was no danger. It was all fake. The Marquis has been protecting me all the time. Grandmother, you don''t have to worry about it." Qi old lady nodded, and Jiang Wanbai Qi Qingxing said a few words, this just let two people go. After returning from the old lady Qi, Jiang Wanbai continued to eat. Qi Qingxing sat next to her and saw that she was almost finished eating. Then he asked in a hoarse voice, "evening, what did you encounter?" He was not deceived by Jiang Wanbai that he was a dreamland just like Mrs. Qi. After all, the panic he suddenly noticed during the exam was not fraud. "Tell me first, why did you suddenly run to Li Yuncheng''s yard?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Chapter 630 Qi Qingxing pursed his lips and said his sudden palpitation, "at that moment, I intuitively felt that something had happened to you." So he didn''t care about anything. He went out and even went to the palace to ask where Jiang Wanbai and Qi houye were. When he learned that they had gone to Li Yuncheng''s yard, he ran over without thinking. Who knows, as soon as I enter that room, I see Jiang Wanbai''s blood standing there. Thinking of the scene at that time, Qi Qingxing''s laryngeal knot rolled several times. He held Jiang Wanbai tightly into his arms. He said in a hoarse voice, "do you know that when I saw your blood, my heart stopped." Jiang Wanbai reaches out and hugs him. The thought of hiding her experience in the sea of corpses is now gone. She purses her lips and tells her whole story at that time. It includes things that are clearly dead but come back to life. Hearing this, Qi Qingxing''s body froze and looked down at her. Her face was a little white, "late..." "Ah hang, I don''t know why, but I''m alive now, really." Jiang Wanbai, aware of his panic and fear, took his hand over his heart. She raised her head to kiss him on the chin and said, "you see, there is a heartbeat, and my whole person is warm, and I still have breathing." She looked at Qi Qingxing seriously. Let him make sure one by one that he is still alive. Qi Qing will hold her more tightly, close to her face, and her voice is still shaking. He said, "we will get married in the evening." If he is married, even if he sleeps at night, he doesn''t have to separate from her. He doesn''t want her to have an accident when he doesn''t know. If If Jiang Wanbai didn''t survive today, he would never see her again. Even if she is dead or alive may not know, she will forever sleep in the sea of corpses. At the thought of these, Qi Qingxing could not restrain some shaking, afraid to the extreme. Jiang Wanbai didn''t know how to comfort him. He could only hold him and whispered, "good." When the Lord Qi returned to his house in the evening, Qi Qingxing went to his study and stayed in it until midnight. At this time, Jiang Wanbai went to the local government to find Lu Bian. "You''re here again." The ghost still staying here greets Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai listened and found that the voice was very familiar. It seemed that it was the ghost who came here for the first time after her rebirth and beat her for a meal. Thinking of this, Jiang Wanbai took a puff at her forehead. During the half year of her rebirth, she had already run to the underworld several times. Especially in the recent period of time, there is no less come over. But "Why are you still here?" Jiang Wanbai asked the ghost. The ghost laughs and turns around Jiang Wanbai, saying, "because I don''t want to reincarnate." "Obsession?" Jiang evening white pick eyebrows, just Lu judge has not come over, simply and it chatted. "No The ghost shook his head and suddenly approached Jiang Wanbai. However, Jiang Wan stares at it without any expression, without being frightened. Seeing that the prank failed, the ghost snorted, and retreated back in some dullness. He said mysteriously, "because I don''t belong here, I can''t reincarnate here. I want to go back to where I should go." "Oh." Jiang Wanbai didn''t think much about it, only if it wanted to go back to some place before he died. Anyway, there are not many ghosts who have such a thought. They are nostalgic for some places before their lives, or some people want to see them, and they want to continue to finish what they have done In fact, it is also a kind of obsession. Chapter 631 According to the law, it is impossible for a ghost with excessive obsession to be brought to the underworld to arrange for reincarnation. However, since the ghost appears here waiting to be reincarnated, it is probably that kind of obsession is not deep. When you go down to a bowl of soup before reincarnation, what should be forgotten and what should not be forgotten will be forgotten. The ghost suddenly shook and flashed into other ghosts. Jiang Wanbai converged and looked at the other side. It was not surprising that Lu Jian came. Looking at Jiang Wanbai and holding a Book of life and death in his hand, Lu bianchao immediately sneered and said, "you are bold. Black and white impermanence has not yet arrested your soul. You have delivered it to the door yourself." The voice has just fallen, from the book of life and death fly out of a chain, straight to the river evening white. Jiang Wanbai''s scalp felt numb in an instant, and he was about to run, but suddenly he stopped again and twisted his eyebrows to look at Lu Bian. The chain tied Jiang Wanbai tightly, but Jiang Wanbai did not feel the feeling of being bound. She looked down and found that the chain tied to her body had become a white light. There are countless runes turning in the light, which soon cover her whole body. When the rune flies to Jiang Wanbai''s eyebrows, a golden awn appears in Jiang Wanbai''s eyes, but she quickly reacts and forcefully presses down the golden mansions. I don''t know why. She feels that Lu Xun didn''t really want to capture herself. Maybe she was also investigating why she came back from the dead. As soon as she lifted her eyes, she saw Lu Bian looking at him with a faint smile instead of the sneer before. Jiang Wanbai was relieved and knew that he was right. When the runes don''t enter the brow, Jiang Wanbai only feels very comfortable. It''s from the inside out, which makes Jiang Wanbai more unable to resist these runes and subconsciously closes his eyes. A moment later, the rune comes out of Jiang Wanbai''s eyebrows, turns into a chain and returns to the book of life and death. Lu Bian looked down at the name on the book of life and death in his hand. It was so light that he could hardly see it. His face changed. However, when Jiang Wanbai opened his eyes and looked at it, he returned to his former appearance. He just picked his eyebrows and asked, "what did you encounter today?" Jiang Wanbai mentioned some things about corpses and bloodshed to Lu Bian, so she didn''t hide it. She told her own experience directly. Only the imprint that appeared in her heart after she woke up was concealed. "I can''t remember what happened at that time, so I came here to ask the adults what was going on." Jiangwan Baidao. Lu Bian frowned and thought for a while, but he did not show her the page about Jiang Wanbai in the book of life and death. Instead, he closed the book with a clap and put it away. Lu judge said: "I will not hide it from you. In fact, after your master has given you this chance of life, your life should have been happy and smooth. It is no problem to live to be 100 years old or 70 or 80 years old. However, your destiny has changed. Now the record of your destiny in the book of life and death is very vague. I can''t reveal your destiny after the change." Jiang Wanbai nodded, but she understood the meaning of the verdict. Lu Bian told her the previous destiny because her destiny had changed, so the previous one would have no meaning. However, the destiny after the change is what she will experience in the future. Naturally, Lu Bian can''t say it at will. Chapter 632 "Then my death..." Jiang Wanbai frowns. Lu Jue said: "when you died, your name suddenly went down from the life and death book. As soon as black and white impermanence was about to pass, your name slowly lit up again. You can''t see what happened in the life and death book, and the reason has not been found out just now." Knowing that black-and-white impermanence really wanted to arrest the soul, Jiang Wanbai thought of the small section of the ring bell, and then confirmed that it was the black-and-white impermanence''s evocative bell, so he did not ask any more questions. Even Lu Shu didn''t want to know what she wanted to know about life and death. "Thank you, sir. I''ll go first." Jiangwan Baidao. Lu Biao nodded and watched Jiang Wanbai disappear. His eyes glanced at the ghosts huddled in the other side. His palm flipped, and the book of life and death appeared in his palm again, turning to the page of Jiang Wanbai automatically. Jiang Wanbai is very light in the book of life and death. It seems that if you wipe it with your hand, it will disappear completely. On Qi Qingxing''s page, the color of the name is a little darker, but it is still lighter than the normal names of other people. Lu Bian looked at the names of the two men, especially the fuzzy handwriting under them, and sighed. It''s so vague that he can''t see clearly. Even if he wants to tell Jiang Wanbai about her changed destiny, he doesn''t say anything about Jiang Wanbai''s name fading. Once the name disappears from the book of life and death, it means that this person is no longer in the 3000 small world. And Qi Qingxing''s name "It is possible to recover. It depends on his own choice whether to stay in the 3000 small world or to leave with her." With a sigh, Lu Bian put away the book of life and death and turned away. When Lu''s figure disappeared, the ghosts, who had been nervous and crowded together, were relieved. One of them bumped into the ghost who was talking to Jiang Wanbai and asked, "it''s your turn to be reborn in a few days. Don''t you go?" "No "Give me the chance?" "Give it to you..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± When she came back from the underground, Jiang Wanbai lay in bed with her eyes open for a long time. Her mind was in a mess. She could not understand anything. She sighed and went to bed with the quilt in her arms. If you can''t make it clear, I''ll leave it for the time being. The next morning, when Jiang Wanbai got up, Qi Qingxing was already waiting for her in the yard. Seeing her coming out, she grinned at her lips, which seemed to be the same as before. "A visit to the palace today." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai nodded her head. She knew that she had to go and talk to the emperor about the sudden disappearance of the Banshee. Jiang Wanbai had already figured out how to say it. Besides, "I want to go to Dali temple and ask Li Yuncheng some questions." "Good." Qi Qingxing nodded. So they went into the palace after dinner. Outside the palace, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing got off the carriage. She stood still and suddenly heard a slap. Jiang Wanbai was startled. He looked up and saw a white haired official shaking his sleeve and leaving in anger. The official standing in the same place looked very young, but there was a palm print on Zhang Junxiu''s face, which was a bit shocking. It was obvious that the person who had just slapped didn''t keep his hand. It was probably that someone was looking at him. The young official looked up at Jiang Wanbai, took a look, stopped for a moment, and turned away. Chapter 633 "Late. What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing looks down at Jiang Wanbai and finds that she frowns and looks at the carriage leaving, and asks in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai withdrew his sight and asked, "who is that just now?" "It''s Lord song." Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment, and then said one more sentence: "it is the husband of Madame song whom you met last time when you went to Madame Hou of Huaiyang." "No wonder..." Jiang Wanbai soon remembered and thought of what Mrs. Qing had said about Mrs. song. He suddenly realized. "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing asked. Jiang Wanbai put his hand in his palm and walked with him to the palace. He said in a soft voice: "the song Lord was bowed down. No wonder I saw clearly that Mrs. song''s face was the love of his husband and wife, but later I heard from Mrs. Qing that this adult song loved a concubine''s room and took the wife song''s back..." At that time, she was still thinking that she would have taken a more look at Mrs. song''s face if she had known it. Maybe she could see something else. "What do you think?" Qi Qingxing asked directly. Jiang Wanbai looked at him, coughed softly, and said, "Madam song is very kind to me, and she has a good disposition. If I can, I still want to help her, and Madame song is also pregnant. That woman dares to bow her head to the Lord song. It is said that she also made him have the idea of helping her to be his wife. If that woman knows about Mrs. song''s pregnancy, she won''t do anything to Mrs. song''s children. " Since she knew this, Jiang Wanbai already had the intention to manage. Qi Qingxing grinned and said, "when you leave the palace, let red beans pass the post to Mrs. song. Go and have a look." "Good." Jiang evening white point head, toward Qi Qingxing curved eyes smile. They soon arrived at the imperial study. Xiao Quan obviously knew that they were coming and had been waiting for him. He waved his hand to avoid Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Instead of asking Jiang Wanbai about the banshee, he raised his eyebrows at Qi Qingxing and said: "Qingxing, are you not going to become an official?" "I can serve the emperor at any time." Qi Qingxing looks the same. Xiao Quan raised her eyebrows slightly, reached out and handed an envelope on the table to Qi Qingxing, saying, "in this case, let''s work for me well. I''ll do it for me." Qi Qing will take up the envelope and say, "the minister leads the decree." River, the white and white forehead, always feels that Xiao Quan is waiting here for Qi Qing Xing. This envelope is obviously ready, and make complaints about it. Jiang Wanbai''s mind is tight, and he presses his mind down. "What''s the matter with the Banshee?" Asked Xiao Quan. Jiang Wanbai said: "it''s just a demon that has just transformed into a new form. There is no demon body. After the minister girl breaks the illusion, she will be scattered." "That''s it?" "That''s it." Jiang''s face is not changed. Fortunately, Xiao Quan did not continue to ask, nodded and said, "Li Yuncheng has been sent to Dali temple now." "I want to ask Li Yuncheng something later." Jiangwan Baidao. Xiao Quan nodded and was about to leave when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing could leave. Jiang Wanbai suddenly asked, "emperor, when the minister''s daughter and ah Xing came in, they met Lord song at the gate of the palace. I didn''t know that Lord song had just been..." She blinked her eyes and looked at Xiao Quan. When she came just now, she asked Qi Qingxing if she could ask about this matter. Qi Qingxing said that she could ask. Chapter 634 If you can say that the emperor will say it, if you can''t say it, the emperor certainly won''t say it. Just don''t chase after them. Xiao Quan raised his eyebrows and asked, "what do you want to do with Lord song?" "Just now I saw that Lord song was beheaded." Jiang Wanbai said frankly that she didn''t think it was necessary to hide it from Xiao Quan, so she told the truth. After hearing this, Xiao Quan directly said that Lord song had just come to the imperial study. "It was the father-in-law of Lord song who brought him here because Lord song wanted to divorce his wife." "Divorce?" Jiang Wanbai was stunned. Before, he said that he just wanted to help the concubine''s room into a flat wife. This is only half a month, and he is going to divorce his wife. "Madame song caused the concubine to have a miscarriage. The Lord song accused Mrs. song of being a poisonous woman, so she wanted to divorce her wife. Liu Shilang thought that Lord song had let Mrs. song down first, so he brought him into the palace and asked me to judge. This honest and upright official can hardly cut off the housework. Where can I stop these things, I will let them go back." Siu Tsuen Road. After a pause, Xiao Quan said to Jiang Wan, "since you have inquired about the affairs of Lord song from me, I have also said that the affairs of Lord song will be left to you." "Yes." Jiang Wanbai should go down. She was going to take care of it anyway. As for Xiao Quan, the officials of the imperial court were demoted. No matter what the person who lowered his head wanted to do, he would not allow this matter to exist. Moreover, Lord song really made him optimistic. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing go out from the palace. When they go to Dali temple, they pass through Qihou house. Jiang Wanbai asks Hongdou to send a post to Mrs. song. But after thinking about it, it is estimated that there is no time to see Mrs. song when such a thing happens. "Look for Madame Huaiyang, ask her to come forward and invite Mrs. song to the Houfu of Huaiyang." Qi Qingxing had an idea. Jiang Wanbai nodded his head and simply wrote a letter to Hongdou to send it to Huaiyang Houfu. After that, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went to Dali temple to talk to Li Yuncheng. Xiao Quan obviously asked Lin Ge to say hello. When Dali Temple recognized her and Qi Qingxing, they did not stop them. They took them to the place where Li Yuncheng was detained. "Commander Lin didn''t let us interrogate after he sent the people. He said he would wait for Qi Shizi and Miss Jiang to come." Said the guide. The next moment, the three appeared outside the cell where Li Yuncheng was held. "Li Yuncheng, come out!" The warder opened the door and called to the man inside. Li Yuncheng, who had been shrinking at the edge of the bed, raised his head when he saw Qi Qingxing. "Qi Shizi, how can you be here?" "I have something to ask you." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. "What?" Li Yuncheng is stunned. Qi Qingxing waved his hand and let the warder leave. He said to Li Yuncheng: "that banshee is dead." "Why What? " Li Yuncheng''s face was stiff. At the next moment, he reacted, turned to one side and said, "what are you talking about? What Banshee? I don''t know what you''re talking about. Besides, if you say I cheat, please show me the evidence! A slur with white teeth! Yes? Am I in the way of someone? " Li Yuncheng''s last words did not hide his intention. Jiang Wanbai could hear who he was talking about. His anger suddenly rose in his heart and said, "if you have cheated, just compare your draft with Chen Y''s cloud! What else do you have as like as two peas? Do you really think that you''ve done something that nobody has noticed? " Chapter 635 "Tell me, what have I done?" Li Yuncheng is still dead, and the duck''s mouth is hard. Jiang Wanbai sneered and said, "yesterday morning, the master of the state was present. Why do you think he was there?" Li Yuncheng''s face changed as soon as the word "master of the state" came out. His legs softened and he sat down directly on the bed behind him. His eyes widened and he looked at Jiang Wanbai. "As early as yesterday, the master had already known your eccentricity. Why? Two paper men followed you back that day. Don''t you know that? " Jiang Wanbai saw that the name of the national teacher was valid, so he was not polite. Li Yuncheng''s face turned white. He moved his lip and couldn''t say a word. How could he not know? At that time, when the master took the two paper men out, he was also shocked. Later, he saw that the master did not care about the two paper men at all, and then he was relieved. "National master..." Li Yuncheng looks at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. He is lucky. Qi Qingxing directly broke this fluke and said: "the emperor asked the master of the state to stare at you. Even if you cheated yesterday, your examination paper will be invalid." As soon as this word came out, Li Yuncheng''s face became gray. He knew that things had come to an end. Thinking of Qi Qingxing''s words before, he shook his lips and asked, "my master, she really..." Li Yuncheng couldn''t say the word, but his eyes were red. "Today, we don''t have to ask the Banshee to come here Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment, changed his mouth and said, "where did you come from, master? How much do you know about her? How do you know each other? Li Yuncheng, you''d better recruit all of them, or... " Her words did not finish, in fact, otherwise what Jiang Wanbai is not very clear, simply looked at Qi Qingxing, motioned to him. Qi Qingxing had a trace of helplessness in his eyes and said to Li Yuncheng: "you have to know that it''s about the demon. If you don''t say it, none of the people related to you will be able to run away. The emperor will not allow this matter to have no result." Besides the servants, there are also his parents and brothers who are related to Li Yuncheng. Li Yuncheng knows that in fact, this is a threat to himself. He swallows and salivates, but actually he has a choice in his heart. Li Yuncheng didn''t know exactly where his master came from. "It''s just that one night, when my mother was locked up in my study to read a book, she suddenly appeared. I was very scared at that time, but she said that she could help me pass the examination, and she didn''t have to study so hard..." Later, the Banshee became his master, but in fact, it was the name of a master. He did not learn anything from the Banshee. "Why did she help you?" Qi Qingxing asked Li Yuncheng at that time. But Li Yuncheng shook his head, a blank face, and said: "I don''t know. I thought it was like the story in the storybook. She fell in love with me, so she wanted to help me. Later, we did become a real couple. I promised her that as long as I got into the exam, I would officially marry her." Unfortunately, we can''t wait for that time. Jiang Wanbai saw the obvious loss of Li Yuncheng''s face, sneered and said, "if you don''t have these crooked ideas, you can really rely on your own ability to test for fame, and you won''t be here." Li Yuncheng''s face shows a trace of embarrassment. He opens his lips and tries to explain, but he can''t find words to explain. Chapter 636 After all, it''s true that he''s in a bad mood. "Although I don''t know exactly where she came from, I heard her mention occasionally. She said that she came from another world. That world exists outside the sky. There are many powerful people. People there are born to practice and have a long life..." Li Yuncheng said, his face also showed yearning. Qi Qingxing looked at it and directly asked, "didn''t you let her take you back to her world?" Li Yuncheng''s face was stiff, "I said, but the master said she couldn''t go back." I can''t even go back. How can I take him. "What I know about Shifu is these things, nothing else." Li Yuncheng said. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing take a look at each other. Jiang Wanbai nods slightly and confirms that Li Yuncheng is not hiding anything any more. They don''t have to wait any longer. When they leave, they are already about to walk out of the prison. Li Yuncheng''s voice suddenly rang out behind him. He said anxiously: "I still remember one thing! Master said that there are many things like her who can never go back again! " Jiang Wanbai steps slightly, does not look back to see Li Yuncheng, and Qi Qingxing go out together. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing came out of Dali temple, it was already noon. On the way back to Qihou house, they went to the restaurant on the street to have dinner. During the meal, Jiang Wanbai took care of the things Li Yuncheng said. "When I asked the spider in that cave, he also mentioned another world..." Jiang Wanbai thought. Qi Qingxing poured a cup of tea for her and asked, "is it fairyland?" "It''s possible that the spider was so annoying at that time, and the thing that pushed me from behind. Don''t let me see them humming again!" Jiang Wanbai clenched his fist and waved it in the air. Qi Qingxing''s eyes crossed with a smile, but when he spoke, his expression was very serious, even serious. He said, "if you can, I hope we don''t see those things again." Jiang Wanbai stopped to live. Knowing what he thought of and what he was worried about, she reached out and took Qi Qingxing''s hand on the table and said, "I''m kidding. Of course I don''t want to see them again. That place is disgusting." Qi Qingxing looked at her for a while, and took the initiative to talk about whether he could see those guys again. He said: "just like the spider said, there are many things coming here from another world in the whole corpse mountain blood sea. Why do they come here? Why can''t you go back? The most important thing is... " Qi Qingxing pursed his lips and said in a deep voice: "how many things have come out of the sea of corpses like this Banshee." Jiang Wanbai''s heart sank. Indeed, they have no way to be sure about this matter now, or even know whether those things running out of the sea of corpses and blood are like banshees. Although they do some bad things, they do not harm people''s lives. "There''s something under the sea of blood." Jiang Wanbai deep voice. Originally, she thought that as long as the Voldemort array was formed and the sea of corpses and blood was completely sealed, she would be able to relax and put down her heart. But now they know that the seal they thought was not sealed at all. The things inside can come out at any time if they want to come out, but they just don''t want to come out. Chapter 637 This kind of thing is not clear, even the initiative is in the other party''s hands, the feeling is really bad. What''s more, why does the magic pit of the 21st century have such a connection with the sea of corpses. "Is the sea of corpses and blood under the Daqing temple really laid down by that evil cult?" Jiang Wanbai suddenly asked. Qi Qingxing thought for a while and said, "I prefer this sea of corpse mountains and blood, which may have existed for a long time. When discovered by that evil way, the evil way uses this sea of corpses to cultivate magic skills." "If this is true, I think the magic pit of the 21st century should have appeared long ago, but it was discovered by that person, so it can be used." Jiang evening white spot. Think carefully, in fact, she also tends to Qi Qingxing''s view. But what the truth is, no one can tell them for sure now, unless Go to the corpse mountain again. "The demon subduing array is not completely useless. At least it can keep the blood mist and evil Qi inside from dispersing and affect the world." Jiang Wanbai pressed down the idea of the bottom of his heart, toward Qi Qingxing road. Just then, the waiter knocked on the door and brought the food in. Jiang Wanbai collected all his thoughts and did not continue to talk with Qi Qingxing. At present, it is useless to say too much, and no matter how many guesses, they need to be confirmed. There are only two ways to prove it. One is to go to Shishan Xuehai again. Qi Qingxing certainly won''t agree, and Jiang Wanbai won''t mention it. The other is to see whether he will encounter something from the sea of corpses again. If he does, he may be able to ask for something. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went back to Qihou''s house after dinner. When they went back, Hongdou gave her a letter from his wife. Jiang opened it and read it. In the letter, Madame Huaiyang didn''t ask her what she wanted to do with Mrs. song, but agreed to make an appointment with Mrs. song for her. It was in the morning of tomorrow. "I''m going to Huaiyang Houfu tomorrow morning. If there''s no accident, I may go to the song mansion with Mrs. song." Jiang Wanbai read the letter and went to qiqingxing road. Qi Qingxing nodded and said, "it''s just that I''m going to enter the palace." "Into the palace?" Jiang Wanbai looks at him curiously. Qi Qingxing said that when he went to the imperial study in the morning, Xiao Quan handed him the envelope and took it out. He shook it in front of Jiang Wanbai and said, "the emperor asked me to discuss how to test those students in the imperial examination." "Oh..." Jiang Wanbai suddenly, turned to smile, "then you are directly become the examiner ah." Qi Qingxing also laughed, and suddenly said, "someone should come to your house to measure your size later." "For what?" Jiang Wanbai didn''t understand, calculated and said, "are you making new clothes again? But I have enough clothes. " "Not enough. One more." Qi Qingxing looked at her with a smile in her eyebrows and eyes, and held her hand against her lips to kiss him. He said, "it''s missing a wedding dress." Jiang Wanbai''s eyes widened slightly, and his ear tips gradually turned red. After a while, the tailor and embroiderer who were doing the wedding dress came to visit. Jiang Wanbai realized that Qi Qingxing was true. They are really going to get married. For one afternoon, Jiang Wanbai was not in a trance and didn''t come back to her mind. Especially when xiuniang decided what kind of pattern she wanted to embroider on her wedding dress, Jiang Wanbai''s brain was blank, "I don''t know..." It was the first time that xiuniang met a bride. She didn''t know what her wedding dress should look like. When she went to those maids'' houses, the other party was usually prepared early. She just had to take the drawings and go back. Chapter 638 "This What about the son of heaven? " Xiuniang asked Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing thought for a moment and said, "I will send the drawings tomorrow." "Yes." Xiuniang hears the speech and leaves with the tailor. Qi Qing was about to take Jiang Wanbai, who had not yet returned to the gods, into her arms, bowed her head and kissed her in the eyebrows. She said, "I originally wanted to ask the embroiderer in the palace to embroider your wedding dress for you, but my grandmother inquired about it and said that the craftsmanship of this embroiderer is better than that of xiuniang in the palace, so I sent someone to invite her here." She was very famous for her craftsmanship. All the women in the palace wanted to look for her to embroider things. She even had been invited to enter the palace, but xiuniang refused and stayed in a small embroidery workshop outside the palace. If an outsider wants to find her to embroider something, she has to see whether she is in a good mood. If she is in a good mood, she will naturally respond. If she is in a bad mood, or if she thinks you are not in a good mood, she will naturally turn her back. Because of xiuniang''s fame, she once taught those noble women''s Embroidery in some dignitaries'' houses, so that no one would embarrass her for no reason. This time, when Qi Qingxing asked people to invite this embroider mother, she was also ready to be rejected, but she was probably lucky. When she went, xiuniang immediately agreed to embroider a wedding dress by Qihou''s residence. "It''s so sudden. It''s a bit muddled." Jiang Wanbai nestles in Qi Qingxing''s arms. After saying that, he feels wrong. He quickly takes his hand and explains: "I don''t mean that I want to marry you. It''s a sudden thing to do. I thought the wedding dress was already ready. What''s more, as soon as I make the wedding dress, I feel like the day to get married is just like tomorrow. It''s so nervous. " She reached out and touched her heart, feeling that her heart was still too fast, and her face was always burning. Qi Qingxing put his hand on her cheek and felt the hot temperature. The smile in his eyes was deeper. He said, "it''s really hot. I''m also very nervous." He holds Jiang Wanbai''s hand and sticks it to his heart to let her feel his heartbeat. Knowing that it was not her own tight Zhangjiang evening white, she stood on tiptoe and bit Qi Qingxing''s chin, and snorted, "I can''t draw the pattern of the wedding dress. You can draw it." "Really, I''ll draw it?" Qi Qingxing raised his eyebrows slightly. Jiang Wanbai nodded definitely and said, "I believe in your painting skills, and I am looking forward to your surprise." With that, Jiang Wanbai''s eyes lit up and looked forward to it. Qi Qingxing looked at her, heart tip soft, dumb voice should say: "good." The next morning, Qi Qingxing asked Qingzhu to send the design to Xiufang before she went out. Jiang Wanbai was a little late when she went to find him. She didn''t see the design in the coming year. However, she was not lost. On the contrary, she looked forward to the finished product even more. "By the way, I''ll help you refine the fan jade once more after you''ve solved the matter of Mrs. song. Maybe there will be other surprises." Jiang Wanbai winked at Qi Qingxing, but she was also looking forward to what it would look like after refining. At the gate of Qihou house, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing got on different carriages. Qi Qingxing went to the palace, while Jiang Wanbai went to Huaiyang Houfu. When she arrived at Huaiyang Hou''s house, Mrs. song had not come yet. Mrs. Hou of Huaiyang drew Jiang Wanbai to her side and sat down. She asked with a smile, "what day is the date of marriage between you and Qi Shizi?" "How does Madame know?" Jiang Wanbai looks at Madame Huaiyang in surprise. Chapter 639 Huaiyang Hou''s wife had a deeper smile and said, "who doesn''t know about xiuniang in the north of the city? Yesterday, when someone went to find xiuniang to embroider things, she heard that she had taken over a wedding dress of the Marquis Qi''s house. Isn''t that you and Qi Shizi are going to get married?" "Ah I''m not sure. I forgot to ask Jiang Wan is white and has reddish cheeks. There are elements of shyness and embarrassment. After all, as a person who wants to get married, he doesn''t even know when his marriage day is. But yesterday she really forgot to ask. Huaiyang Hou''s wife was also a little surprised when she heard the speech, but she soon laughed again and said, "it seems that Qi Shizi doesn''t want to make you tired at all. I''ve arranged everything." "This is true..." Jiang Wanbai thought of his trance yesterday afternoon and couldn''t help laughing, so he told his wife about it. When Jiang Wanbai finished, it was not only Madame Hou of Huaiyang, but the mothers and maids in the room all covered their mouths and began to smile. The eyes of Jiang Wanbai were envious. I can''t help but think of Mrs. song. After all, the love between Mrs. song and Mr. Song was enviable. Huaiyang Hou''s wife sighed and thought of Jiang Wanbai''s asking her to invite Mrs. song over, she said: "a Yun, she has had a lot of things recently. I saw that a Yun also liked you very much last time. I thought that she could let you speak together. Maybe she would be in a better mood." "I want to talk about what happened to Mrs. song this time." Jiang Wanbai pursed her lips and whispered to Madame Hou of Huaiyang. Huaiyang Hou''s wife looked at her in surprise and asked, "what do you know?" Jiang Wanbai did not say, but looked at the other people in the room. Madame Huaiyang immediately got to know her and waved her hand to Mammy. Mammy went out with her servants. Only Jiang Wanbai and Madame Huaiyang were left in the room. "Madame should know that the national master lived in our Marquis house before." Jiangwan Baidao. Madame Hou of Huaiyang nodded, thinking of the incident on the 15th day, she sighed: "at that time, we all wanted to know something about the master of the Chinese nation from your mouth. I didn''t expect that your girl''s mouth was tight, but she didn''t say a word. What''s the matter? All of a sudden All of a sudden, Madame Hou of Huaiyang didn''t know what she thought. Her face changed. She held Jiang Wanbai''s hand and said, "is it that the national master noticed that there are evil spirits in the Song Dynasty? I knew it! There must be something strange about that concubine''s room! A Yun often says that concubine''s room is strange... " Seeing more and more brain tonic of Huaiyang Hou''s wife, Jiang Wanbai quickly interrupts her and says, "it''s related to that concubine''s room, but she''s not a monster." Just finish saying, Mammy is in outside way: "madam, Miss Jiang, Madame song is coming." "Ah Yun is here? Come in Huaiyang Hou''s wife stood up and looked at Jiang Wanbai and said, "it''s just that a Yun is here. What''s the matter with you?" Jiang Wanbai nodded his head and then stood up. Looking at Mrs. song who came in from outside, Jiang Wanbai was shocked, not to mention how Madame Huaiyang Hou was. Today''s Mrs. song has no smile on her face. Her face is white, her eyes are red and swollen, and her eyes are full of red blood. She hasn''t seen her face for a short time. She has been thin and almost out of shape. As soon as she came in, she pulled her lips, revealed a smile, and said, "I left song Ziyun and I will be just Liu Yun in the future." Chapter 640 Huaiyang Hou''s wife was stunned at first, and then her eyes turned red. She lowered her head and quickly wiped her eyes. After that, she hugged Liu Yun and said, "it''s good to have a good relationship with him. It''s his song Zi Yun who is blind! Let him go with the woman Liu Yun probably cried for a long time. Her tears had already drained away. Now she could not cry. She lay on the shoulder of Hou''s wife in Huaiyang and said in a hoarse voice, "in the future, I''ll stay with my parents and do my filial duty for them." Madame Hou of Huaiyang held Liu Yun for a long time. Then she remembered that there was a Jiang Wanbai beside her. She quickly released Liu Yun and looked at Jiang Wanbai apologetically and said, "by the way, Miss Jiang is looking for you today..." "I want to talk to sister Liu. It''s meaningless to be alone at home." Jiang Wanbai smiles and looks at his wife Huaiyang. Huaiyang Hou''s wife understood her meaning and hesitated. Finally she asked Liu Yun, "ah Yun, if Song Zi Yun is negative, it''s not out of his original intention, but for other reasons, you..." "Negative is negative. He and I have been cut off." Liu yundao''s lips trembled, and her eyes were still painful. But her words were very firm, which made people feel that she and song Ziyun had no room to turn around. Seeing this, Madame Hou of Huaiyang looks at Jiang Wanbai and shakes her head slightly. She does not need to say any more. Jiang Wanbai didn''t intend to talk about it any more. She just took two pieces of Fuwen paper from her sleeve and handed them to Liu Yun and Madame Hou of Huaiyang respectively. She said, "this is the rune paper from the national master''s hand, and it has no other great effect, that is, the effect of calming nerves is good. Sister Liu is not alone now, but she has to take good care of her body." Liu Yun suddenly looked at Jiang Wanbai, shocked and said, "how do you know..." She was pregnant, she only told the Huaiyang Hou Madame, Huaiyang Hou Madame will not be able to talk about the temperament. "I''ve learned some face-to-face with the master of China. At the last tea party, I saw that you seem to be pregnant." Jiang Wanbai''s solemn way. Liu Yun suddenly, holding the rune paper in his hand, and Huaiyang Hou''s wife looked at each other. Both of them were surprised. The master of the state was so powerful. Although Jiang Wanbai said it didn''t have a big effect, for Liu Yun and Huaiyang Hou''s wife, the name of the master of the state alone had already made them very comfortable. "Evening white, thank you so much. This kind of heart, I''m..." Liu Yun holds Jiang Wanbai''s hand and is moved by his face. Next to the Huaiyang Hou lady is also a smile looking at her. Jiang Wanbai was looked a little embarrassed, stay in Huaiyang Hou Madame here to say a few words, finally see Liu Yun look really tired, three people early scattered. As soon as Liu Yun and Jiang Wanbai left, Madame Hou of Huaiyang suddenly clapped her hand and said, "just now Wanbai said that she would know how to meet each other, didn''t she?" "Ma''am, it''s true. Does she want to..." The next mammy asked curiously. Huaiyang Hou''s wife shook her head and said with a happy smile, "what did you say to Mrs. Su when you were drunk at the last tea party?" "At that time, Miss Jiang said that Mrs. Su would soon be the mother-in-law of the number one scholar Lang!" Mammy suddenly remembered, and immediately understood why her wife was so happy. She could not help laughing and said, "at that time, everyone thought that Miss Jiang was drunk and nonsense. Now it seems that it is true!" Chapter 641 Huaiyang Hou''s wife laughed and felt that something was wrong. She said, "but yesterday I heard that man man was still close to that escort..." Later, manbai would not say anything wrong again When he returned to Qihou house, Qi Qingxing had not come back. Jiang Wanbai thought of Liu Yun''s words. Although Liu Yun had left song Ziyun, she couldn''t ignore the fact that song Ziyun had been lowered. After all, Xiao Quan has been promised to deal with this matter. But now there is no good name to go to the Song Dynasty. When Qi Qingxing finally came back in the evening, Jiang Wanbai ran to the yard next door to look for him with sesame in his arms. Qi Qingxing saw that she was holding sesame seeds, and his eyebrows jumped. He stretched out his hand to carry the sesame out and asked her, "what''s the matter?" "Sister Liu and song Ziyun have left." Jiang Wan Bai Dao told Qi Qingxing about the incident. After hearing this, Qi Qingxing said, "if you can''t see song Ziyun, can''t you solve that head falling?" "You don''t have to see him. As long as someone puts this on him and keeps his head clean, the dirty things in the house can''t escape." Jiang Wanbai reaches out his hand to Qi Qingxing, and there is a paper man lying in his open palm. Different from the paper figure that Jiang Wanbai took out in the past, this paper figure is covered with a lot of runes and a little red in the middle of his head. Qi Qingxing recognized that it was cinnabar, not blood. "Isn''t the Marquis going to the court? Let the Marquis put this on Song Ziyun''s body. " "White River, as long as you don''t know the ghost, you don''t know." "So you''ve already thought about it." Qi Qingxing took the paper man, took her hand and walked outside. He said, "you can go back to sleep at ease. I''ll go to my father and say this." In the early morning of the next day, everyone heard about song Ziyun and his wife''s separation yesterday afternoon. They saw that song Ziyun came in as usual. Most of the people who had been close to song Ziyun were far away from him today, obviously alienating. Spoiling a concubine and destroying his wife is not a good reputation, and his character is really questionable. Song Ziyun, aware of the estrangement of her colleagues and friends, pursed her lips and stood alone. At this time, Qi Hou Ye suddenly walked by him. Song Ziyun felt as if he had been patted by someone. Subconsciously, he turned around, but there were groups of people behind him, and no one paid attention to him. The Lord of Qi went straight to his subordinates and didn''t look back at him. Song Ziyun took back his sight and looked a little trance. He always felt that his heart was choked, as if something was blocked. Only when he spit out, could he feel happy. He frowned and put his hand over his heart. At this time, the emperor had already arrived, and song Ziyun had to suppress the pain temporarily. However, until the next Dynasty, the feeling of suffering was not alleviated, but became more and more serious. Song Ziyun staggered to the door of the hall. Just as he was about to go out, his feet couldn''t lift up, so he tripped over and fell on the ground. "Bah! Retribution At the same time, Liu Shilang passed by. Song Ziyun, who was on the ground, let out. At first, many courtiers watched the opera, but after a while, he did not see song Ziyun get up from the ground. Chapter 642 Finally, someone found out that it was wrong, and the Lord song fainted! "After hearing that song Suo Yun went to the hospital, many people were scared out of the hospital The Lord of Qi made his way to the river in the evening. Jiang Wanbai did not have the slightest accident, said: "his head down is solved, but that concubine has not solved, it is estimated that this time has also been eaten back." After a pause, Jiang Wanbai said with a smile: "thanks to your help." "Well?" The Lord Qi raised his eyebrows and looked at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai a Leng, subconsciously look at Qi Qingxing, just what did she say wrong? Qi Qingxing coughed gently and reminded her with a smile: "you and I are going to get married. What do you call my father?" Before Jiang Wanbai changed his mouth and called old lady Qi''s grandmother, but he didn''t change his mouth to Lord Qi. Other people let her go. Everyone didn''t say anything. They thought that when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing got married, they would always change their mouths. Now the date of their marriage has been set. Jiang Wanbai was a little embarrassed. Seeing that her face was still hard to wipe off and didn''t want to embarrass her, he wanted to let her and Qi Qingxing go back, so he heard Jiang Wanbai cough and shout: "father." There was a faint smile on his majestic face. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing came out of Qi houye''s study, she still held a brocade box in her arms, which contained an excellent piece of original jade. Jiang Wanbai touched the brocade box happily and said to Qi Qingxing, "this original jade can be divided into several pieces of jade talisman." After a pause, she said, "when we leave the capital, we will give the jade Fu to our father and Mrs. Qing. In this way, even if we are not in our house and have this jade Fu in, we can keep them safe and smooth, and make our Qihou''s house peaceful." Qi Qingxing didn''t expect that she should think like this. After listening to her, her heart was boiling hot. After a long time, she called her in a hoarse voice: "late." "Your family is my family, so don''t be so moved." Jiang Wanbai smiles at him and falls into Qi Qingxing''s eyes, which makes his whole world seem to be brilliant. Qi Hou''s house is a beautiful and peaceful place. In the Song Dynasty, song Ziyun stayed in the palace for a day. At last, the grand physician confirmed that he was just a little weak. He just came out of the palace. As soon as he got out of the carriage, the housekeeper came up to him and stammered: "master, my wife suddenly vomited blood and fainted in the morning. The doctor can''t find the reason for this..." "What? Ah Yun fainted? " Then he turned to the housekeeper and opened the courtyard. The housekeeper was pushed and almost sat on the ground. Fortunately, the porter nearby helped him. As soon as the housekeeper stood still, he called out, "master! Not the old lady! It''s the new lady But song Ziyun had already run away, and he didn''t hear him at all. As soon as he ran into the main courtyard, song Ziyun rushed into the bedroom. Instead of caring for the red eyed maid, he rushed to the bedside and lifted the curtain of the bed. "Ah Yun! A Yun, what''s the matter with you? " However, as soon as the curtain of the bed was lifted and he saw the woman lying on the bed, song Ziyun stopped and opened his lips. He was about to ask who this was. At the next moment, his head began to ache like a needle. "Ah Song Ziyun knelt down beside the bed and covered his head with his hand. Chapter 643 He went to his colleague''s house for a drink. Mrs. Liu brought a woman. He looked at the woman and felt excited. Later, he took the woman back to his house, spoiled her, loved her, and protected her. For this reason, he quarreled with a Yun and scolded him for being jealous of his wife and malicious Until yesterday afternoon, a Yun, she And left him. "A Yun Ah Yun Song Ziyun opened his eyes, and his eyes were full of red blood. He was staring at the woman in bed. He thought of all the stupid things he had done some time ago, and he also thought of his spitting out his hair as soon as possible. And this woman, in the morning, was vomiting blood and coma. Song Ziyun was determined that she was confused and changed into a person at that time because of what she had done to herself. When he thought of a Yun''s crying and sadness during this period, and then to his haggard and dead heart when he left yesterday, song Ziyun only felt that his heart hurt so much. How much he hated the woman in front of him, his so-called colleague and Liu family. "Husband..." The woman on the bed suddenly woke up and looked at him weakly, holding out her hand towards him with a soft expression. But she stretched out her hand and grabbed it. Song Ziyun grabbed her throat and lifted her from the bed. "Bang!" The woman was thrown out by song Ziyun. The woman screamed, and suddenly another mouthful of blood gushed out. Her eyes widened and she looked at Song Ziyun. Her expression was full of shock and disbelief My husband... " "Cut her tongue off!" Song Zi Yun Nu Road, this bitch! Why does she call him that! In Song Ziyun''s angry voice, the next servant finally came back to his senses. The others were afraid to move. However, the wife and servant who had been serving Liu Yun for a long time because Liu Yun had been driven away immediately stepped forward. Someone pressed the woman''s hands and feet. The woman squeezed the woman''s chin with one hand and stretched the scissors into the woman''s mouth. "Ah The woman screamed and fainted in pain. However, a moment later, she was immediately awakened by a basin of cold water. Looking at Song Ziyun, who was standing in front of her, she shrank back in fright This night, the main court of the Song Dynasty was doomed to no peace. In the early morning of the next day, before it was fully light, song Ziyun entered the palace in a carriage. When he entered the palace, the bloody woman he had brought was stopped outside the palace. Song Ziyun didn''t care, but said in a cold voice, "don''t let her die, and then stride into the palace." He didn''t sleep all night. His eyes were red and his chin was covered with stubbles. The other courtiers who came into the Taihe hall were shocked to see his expression. Until Xiao Quan came over, song Ziyun lifted his official robe, knelt down in the middle, and said in a hoarse voice, "emperor! I have something to say. " "What''s the matter?" When Xiao Quan saw song Ziyun''s state, his eyebrows jumped. He guessed that it was Jiang Wanbai. When the Lord Qi returned to his residence, Jiang Wanbai knew what song Ziyun had done. He not only tortured the woman to death, but also directly took him to the hall of supreme harmony. He accused Lord Liu and his colleague of conspiring against him. What''s more, it involved the woman''s use of witchcraft against him, which made him divorced from his wife. It happened that song Ziyun fainted at the gate of Taihe hall yesterday morning. When song Ziyun was sent to Taihe hospital, he vomited out a wisp of hair. What''s more, he loved Liu Yun as much as before. It was because he brought this woman back that he changed his mind suddenly. It was just like being drowned in infatuation. Chapter 644 There are so many things connected together that people can''t believe it. For a while, many people avoided song Ziyun''s colleague and Lord Liu. The colleague was so pale that he fell on the ground and could not say a word. It was needless for him to say. People knew from his reaction that things were really what song Ziyun said. But Mr. Liu was not flustered at all, but straightened his back and said, "if you want to add a crime, why not worry about it! I happened to hear a few words from my wife. Originally, this woman was a distant niece of my wife''s family. During that time, I came to visit our husband and wife in the capital city... " Mr. Liu''s every word is right. In a word, it''s nothing to do with him. He doesn''t know anything about it. At this time, the coworker who was so scared that he fell to the ground also said that he did it because he was jealous of song Ziyun. "Lord Liu was not charged in the end?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Lord Qi nodded and said, "the other man resisted all the charges. He even admitted that he had used Mrs. Liu as a distant niece. There is no more direct evidence to prove that this matter has something to do with the Liu family. The Liu family is completely free." "What about Lord song?" Jiang Wanbai asked again. Qi Qingxing, who was next to him, said: "I heard that Lord song chased Liu Shilang''s carriage all the way to the Shilang house after he came out of the palace. At the moment, he was still kneeling outside the Shilang house. However, the Miss Liu had already completely given up his mind. Even though he knew that Lord song was controlled by magic arts, he did not come out to see Lord song." "Have you not been with me all the time? Why do you know everything? " Jiang Wanbai slightly widens his eyes and looks at Qi Qingxing in shock. Qi Qingxing clenched his fist to his lips, but he still couldn''t help laughing and said, "I said that sooner or later, even if I didn''t go out of the mansion, I would still know what I wanted to know." He pointed to his eyes and ears and said, "there are many eyes and ears in Qihou mansion." Jiang Wanbai snorted, and Qi Qingxing left Qi houye''s study. Looking up at the sky, she suddenly said, "I''m afraid there will be rain tonight." Sure enough, as soon as it was dark, the rain, as thin as ox hair, fell, without a sound, but coming in from the outside must be mixed with moisture and cold. Last night, he knelt down and drank, and he didn''t need a good night''s sleep. Finally, song Ziyun''s body swayed and fell to the ground with a thump. "Lord song!" The guard was startled and ran over with his umbrella. He helped song Ziyun up and said to the man in the door: "Miss, the Lord song fainted." Liu Yun stood behind the door and watched, her eyes slightly red, but dry, her tears had already dried up yesterday and when she left, she said in a hoarse voice: "send him back to song Fu, tell the steward of song mansion, when Lord song wakes up, let him tell Lord song, don''t come in the future, come again, I will let someone beat him away." With that, Liu Yun turned to leave. But song Ziyun, who had fainted, struggled to wake up when she heard her voice. Her voice was weak and she called out, "a Yun..." But he only vaguely saw Liu Yun''s back, Liu Yun just slightly stopped for a moment, then continued to walk forward, in the end did not look back. Chapter 645 "A Yun..." Song Ziyun struggled, but he had to continue to kneel. The guard was angry when he saw song Ziyun. However, when he knew that song Ziyun was also hurt by others, he knelt down here and repented sincerely. It''s a pity that they are soft hearted. It''s useless for them to be soft hearted. If the young lady is not soft hearted, everything is in vain. "Mr. Song, I''d like to send you back. I''m sure you''ve heard what my lady said just now. You don''t want to come back in the future." As the guard spoke, he reached out to help song Ziyun. But he was pushed away by song Ziyun. The guard stood and looked for a while, finally shaking his head and sighing, got up and left. The next day, when the rain was still falling, Jiang Wanbai yawned and asked Hongdou, "what''s the matter with the Lord song?" "I fainted in the middle of the night last night and was sent back to the Song Dynasty by the Liu family''s guard. It seems that she has not woken up yet. However, if Miss Liu lets go, he will be beaten away immediately if the Lord song dares to go." Red bean road. Jiang evening white listen to these, light Tut, way: "it seems that sister Liu is really cruel heart." "Before Miss Liu was hurt so deeply, what is it to let adults of song suffer from this?" Red bean is indignant on his face, and wishes that song Ziyun would suffer more. So that you can have a long memory. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help laughing and flicked her hand at the red bean''s eyebrows. When I had breakfast, I heard that song Ziyun had just woken up and went to the gate of Liu''s house. This time, Liu''s house was really not soft hearted. The servant took a stick and went to beat song Ziyun away. With song Ziyun, the steward of song''s mansion was stopped. But song Ziyun refused. Song Ziyun said, "I''m sorry for ah Yun. If a Yun wants to beat me, it''s all for me. It''s all right for me to be beaten or scolded. As long as a Yun can vent his anger and forgive me, I can accept it." He was still kneeling at the door. The steward of the Song Dynasty did not dare to stop him, but the servants of the Liu family looked at each other and did not dare to fight. After all, even if the master song was sorry for their young lady, he was also an official of the imperial court. They did not have the courage to fight. Liu Yun, angry, went out and grabbed the stick from the servant''s hand. A stick hit song Ziyun''s back. After finishing this stick, Liu Yun threw the stick. She said with red eyes: "I''m angry. Go away. Don''t come back in the future." Song Ziyun was so excited at seeing her that he swallowed the difficulty in his throat and said in a hoarse voice, "ah Yun, I won''t go unless you go back with me." "Song Ziyun!" Liu Yun looked at him and said, "we have left with him!" "It seems to be wrong to say that he and Li were wrong. You originally wanted to divorce me directly. If my father didn''t pull you to the palace, how could I leave? I''m just an abandoned woman who was divorced. I''m jealous and vicious..." Liu Yunhong looked at her eyes and said that her tears had already dried up. But when she mentioned these things, she still choked in her throat. Song Ziyun''s face became more and more pale with the words she said. Her back, which was still straight, fell down. He opened his lips and subconsciously tried to explain, "ah Yun, these are not..." "It''s not your intention, is it?" Liu Yun interrupted him and sneered: "but for me, negative is negative. From the moment you and I leave, there is no relationship between me and you. Song Ziyun, before I hate you, you go. If I kneel here again, I will feel that I have been blind and wrong before. " Chapter 646 Once upon a time, song Ziyun, who had really loved her, is still in love now. Song Ziyun''s face was gray. For a while, after Liu Yun turned to leave, the door of Liu''s house was closed again. Then he stood on the ground and slowly stood up. The housekeeper beside him held him up and asked happily, "master, shall we go back?" "Go back." Song Ziyun staggered a few steps and fell to the ground again. After that day, song Ziyun had been on sick leave for several days, and did not go to the gate of Liu''s mansion. It looked like it was true, as Liu Yun said. From then on, they had no relationship. In a flash, by the middle of February, the day after the exam, song Ziyun, who had finally recovered himself, did not enter the palace. Instead, he came to the residence of the Marquis Qi. Jiang Wanbai just came out of the study of marquis Qi and ran into him. When he saw song Ziyun for the first time, he almost didn''t recognize it. He thought he had met a dead man. In fact, song Ziyun now looks like there is no living popularity. Song Ziyun stayed in Qi Hou Ye''s study for a long time. After he left, Jiang Wanbai learned from Qi Qingxing''s mouth what song Ziyun was coming for. He was originally a neutral faction, just like the former Huaiyang marquis. If he had not been relieved and lowered his head, he would have stood over to Lord Liu in a few days. But now, song Ziyun decided to support the great prince. His purpose was to break down the Liu family and let the people of the Liu family die. Song Ziyun was a man that Xiao Quan was very optimistic about. He was willing to form an alliance. Of course, Lord Qi would not refuse. They discussed a lot of things together. When they left, song Ziyun suddenly asked him, "in the early days of that day, in fact, the Marquis helped me?" In these days, he remembered that he was isolated by other people that morning. Only when Lord Qi walked by him, he felt that he had been photographed, but he didn''t see anyone else. What''s more, after that time, he began to feel uncomfortable, then fainted, vomited out his hair, and then woke up Song Ziyun thought about going, but only thought of the Lord Qi. What''s more, he found a paper man on his official uniform that day. It seemed that the paper man had been smoked by fire. He could not see the vermilion Rune on it. The paper man was stuck in the position where he felt that he had been patted. For a while, Lord Qi Ding didn''t speak. In fact, song Ziyun didn''t have to ask him to answer, because he had already got the answer in his heart. So he bowed his hand to Marquis Qi, bowed his waist, and solemnly said thanks, "anyway, I want to thank the marquis. If you have anything in the future, just tell me." With these words, song Ziyun turned to leave. The paper man, which looked like a paper man smoked by fire, was packed in a brocade box by his pillow. In the daytime, it was carried by him in a brocade bag. To him, it was a psychological talisman and a wake-up call. After several days of rain, Jiang Wanbai''s plan to go to wanshulou to check the records of the town''s ghosts and beasts was delayed. Until the day of the imperial examination, Qi Qingxing also wanted to go. Jiang Wanbai stayed in the mansion for a few days, which not only helped Qi Qing refine Fan Yu, but also refined a lot of array plates and replenished the inventory of Rune paper. Chapter 647 On this day, Qi Qingxing wanted to enter the palace, and she couldn''t sit still, so she went into the palace with Qi Qingxing. However, after entering the palace, Qi Qingxing and Qi houye went to the hall of Supreme Harmony, while Jiang Wanbai went to wanshulou alone. Although it had stopped raining yesterday, the road is still slippery today. Jiang Wanbai was afraid that he might fall, so he took every step carefully. When walking through the corridor, I heard a crackling sound. As soon as I looked up, I saw two maids sitting on the ground with pale faces. Around them, there were a lot of fragments and soup and water. Jiang Wanbai took a deep breath and smelled an attractive sweet smell. "It''s over, the tremella soup is all smashed. Lady Shufei will punish us!" The maids in the pink skirt were all red in their eyes, and quickly reached out to touch the debris on the ground. Another slightly fatter maiden quickly reached out to stop her, gritted her teeth and said: "since it''s smashed, be careful not to hurt your hand. Now I''ll go back to the imperial dining room to see if there is any surplus tremella soup. If there is no surplus, I''ll hurry to make one." "In time?" The pink dress maid was worried. The fat maiden said, "I don''t know if it''s too late now. You can clean it up first. I''ll go to the imperial dining room." "Good." The pink skirt maid nodded and began to clean up the debris on the ground. Another maid stood up, took a look at her, turned and walked to the imperial dining room with her skirt. Jiang Wanbai has been standing not far away to look at them, see all this in the eyes, see that fat palace girl away, her face flashed a trace of thinking. A moment later, Jiang Wanbai walks forward. When she comes to the pink skirt maid, she doesn''t look up, but gives way to her side. At that time, the white river or you should stop to take responsibility "Ah?" The pink skirt maid was stunned for a moment to understand Jiang Wanbai''s words. She frowned slightly and felt uncomfortable, but she still resisted not being angry with Jiang Wanbai. She just lowered her head and said, "thank you very much for reminding me that there are no fragments here. You can go there." Jiang Wanbai also saw that she didn''t put her words in her heart, but she didn''t feel angry. She just raised her eyebrows and walked over her, thinking that she had already said what she should have said. Since she didn''t believe it, there was no way. In this way, Jiang Wanbai left this matter behind and continued to walk towards wanshulou. But the maid still squats there, still can''t help looking back at Jiang Wanbai''s direction of leaving. After a moment, she pursed her lips and began to pick up the pieces. I don''t know why, there is a very bad premonition in her heart. After she had cleaned up the pieces, the fat maiden still didn''t come back. The pink skirt maid bit her lip slightly, got up and went to the imperial dining room. When she got to the door of the imperial dining room, she looked inside, but she didn''t see the familiar figure. "What are you looking at here? Get out of the way A maid of honor came out with something and saw her standing at the door. She frowned and said impatiently. The imperial dining room is so wide in total and still stands here to block it. Isn''t it a matter of delaying everyone? If you are late, you will be scolded by the master. For a moment, many people who wanted to go in and out glared at the pink dress maids. Chapter 648 "I''m sorry. I''m sorry." The maid in the pink dress apologized and stood aside. When the Party passed, she thought of the girl''s words in the corridor and bit her lip and went in. "Cook, have you seen Furu come?" Asked the maid in the pink dress. The cook took time to look at her and recognized that she was from lady Shufei''s palace. She couldn''t help but wonder: "did you take lady Shufei''s silver fungus soup together? How do you come here to find people? " "What about the back? We accidentally smashed lady Shufei''s tremella soup. Furu said to go back here and see if there are any more... " The pink skirt maid''s heart began to sink, but she still looked at the cook with a little hope. She hoped that Furu had already come, but she had already got the tremella soup, so she left. It was not only a road from the imperial dining room to the corridor. Maybe she and Furu just had a fork in the road. But the cook shook her head and said, "no, she didn''t come back after you left together." Even the other cooks who were still busy nearby also followed: "you asked the fat maiden who was with you before? She hasn''t been here since she left with you. " As soon as these words came out, the pink skirt maid''s heart had sunk to the bottom of the valley and was still shivering. Her mind was full of words before Furu left and that girl and herself. Even how to thank the cooks and leave, the pink skirt maid has not been very clear. When Jiang Wanbai goes outside the wanshulou, he still gives his wanshuling to the old Eunuch in the small window. When the old eunuch registers and returns the wanshuling to Jiang Wanbai, he looks at her side. Several times ago, when Qi Qingxing accompanied Jiang Wanbai to come over, Qi Qingxing was standing in that position stealthily. However, the old eunuch was just like this and said nothing more. Jiang Wanbai and so on entered the wanshulou, just patted her heart, quietly breathed a sigh of relief, do not know why, just when the old eunuch looked at her side, she felt very nervous. Before Ming, Qi Qingxing didn''t feel so nervous when she really followed her. This time, Qi Qingxing didn''t come here. When she was really the only one, she began to be nervous. The tension returned to nervousness. Jiang Wanbai did not forget the purpose of her coming here. After she relaxed her mood, she began to look for records about the ghosts and beasts. There are not many records about the ghosts and beasts in the town, but there are no records about the stone images of the ghosts and beasts and even the appearance of Dharma. Time in wanshulou always passes quickly. When Jiang Wanbai stretched out, he glanced at his back and found a man standing beside the bookshelf. "Why don''t you make a sound?" Jiang Wanbai was shocked and asked the old eunuch. The old eunuch looked at her and said, "I just came here. It''s time for lunch. Would you like to have lunch here?" "Don''t you say you can''t have lunch in wanshulou?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. I wonder if it is the old eunuch who thinks that she has come many times and is already acquainted, so he can open a back door for her with one eye open? The idea just came up in my mind. The eunuch seemed to see what she was thinking. He glanced at her and said, "go to my place. If you care, you can go to the imperial dining room and have dinner and come back again." After a pause, the eunuch added: "after the imperial examination, there is a palace banquet, not so early." Chapter 649 "Well, if I can eat at your place, it will be very convenient. I''ll trouble you." Jiang evening white curved eyes smile way. The old eunuch looked at her and turned to the door. As he walked, he said, "I''m not cooking. I''m just borrowing a place for you to eat." The old eunuch also ate the food prepared by the imperial dining room. Obviously, he had already said hello. When Jiang Wanbai and he went into the house where he had given him wine and food last time, he saw that there were already two meals on the table, even the dishes and chopsticks. Thank you very much Jiang Wanbai said thanks with a smile and went to sit down. Both of them had nothing to say when they were eating. When the food was almost finished, the old eunuch lifted his eyelids and looked at Jiang Wanbai. Suddenly he said, "Miss Jiang, what do you think of magic?" "The devil?" Jiang Wan''s white eyes flashed and laughed. He asked, "what do you want me to do with this?" "Just curiosity." The old eunuch''s voice was slow, but like a bell. Jiang Wanbai realized a long time ago that the old eunuch guarding the wanshulou was definitely not an ordinary person. She also asked his Highness the eldest prince. Unfortunately, what he learned from his highness was nothing more than an old eunuch who had come to the palace to provide for the aged, but chose to stay in the palace. In addition to some other things, he was finally sent by the emperor to see Shouwan library. Those who come to watch wanshulou must have taken poison, and need a pill to relieve it in three days. This is also to prevent the watchman from stealing books in wanshulou. Jiang Wanbai didn''t expect that he would ask himself this question. After a while, he answered the question. She said, "I see the devil as I see all living beings." All living beings are divided into good and evil, demons, demons, or ghosts. They are also good and evil. If the other party is good, she will not care about the identity of the other party, but if the other party is evil, she will remove all the demons and ghosts. The old eunuch fixed to look at Jiang Wanbai, as if from her look to see what she was thinking. He paused for a while, then slowly said: "I have heard that the devil is doomed, this road can really have a firm heart, go on very few people, the more you go, the more powerful the heart demon, sooner or later will become the puppet of the heart demon." Jiang Wan''s white face was surprised. After a moment, he laughed and said, "how do you know so many strange things? Is it the same as green bamboo, when you are bored in a small room, you will read a storybook Her face was full of curiosity. The old eunuch frowned and watched Jiang Wanbai begin to act silly. He opened his lips, but finally failed to expose Jiang Wanbai. He just said, "what would you do if someone around you was possessed by demons and could not resist the temptation of the demons?" "Me?" Jiang Wanbai''s heart sank and her face changed a little. She vaguely felt that the man the eunuch was talking about was Qi Qingxing, so she pursed her lips. After a while, she said, "if I really fall into the land of eternal destruction, even if the other party is my family and friends, I will not be soft hearted." The old eunuch certainly looked at her, and didn''t know whether he believed it or not, but Jiang Wanbai didn''t care whether he believed it or not. A moment later, the eunuch stood up and began to clean up the things on the table. Instead of looking at Jiang Wanbai, he just waved his hand and said, "the meal is finished. Go on reading." Jiang Wanbai stood up and said thanks again before leaving. After all, she borrowed a place to eat, so she would go to the prince again. Chapter 650 When she went to wanshulou, Jiang Wan''s white face began to sink slightly. She pursed her lips and carefully recalled the conversation she had just had with the old eunuch. There are a lot of ideas in my mind. Unfortunately, Qi Qingxing is not around. Jiang Wanbai can''t find someone to discuss with him. She had to restrain her mind for the time being and went on to check the records about the ghosts and beasts. In the records, there is only one guess about the whereabouts of the town spirit beast, saying that it is either sleeping in a certain place or has disappeared in the six realms. Anyway, since a long time ago, no one has ever seen a real ghost beast again. All people see are stone or bronze statues. Although the stone or bronze statue of the beast can suppress the soul, it is still not as good as the real beast according to the rune effect of the stone or bronze statue. It is said that as long as the true ghost beast reveals its Dharma, any vicious ghost will be easily suppressed. "After all, I still don''t know what happened to ah Zhen." Jiang Wanbai murmured and pushed back the last book related to the town''s spirits and beasts. He looked around and didn''t know when it was. I don''t know if Qi Qingxing is over. Jiang Wanbai thinks about it and goes outside the library. As soon as he gets out of it, the person who just thought about it appears in front of him. Jiang Wanbai was stunned when he saw Qi Qingxing standing at the gate of wanshulou. He didn''t react. He suspected that he had been reading for a long time and had hallucinations. When Qi Qingxing saw her, his face had already shown a smile and approached her. "Go back?" Qi Qingxing touched the hand in the white sleeve of touch River evening, confirmed that her hand was still warm, and the eyebrow heart of the original micro frown was released. Qi Qingxing holds Jiang Wanbai''s hand and turns away. When his hands were wrapped in the warm palms, Jiang Wanbai could not help but look at Qi Qingxing on his side and laughed and asked, "are they all scattered?" "Well, there is a palace banquet in the evening. I pushed it." Qi Qingxing Road, otherwise he may have to finish the Palace Banquet to see her again. Jiang Wanbai knows that he just pushed it for his own sake. His heart is sweet, and the radian of his lips can''t be pressed down at all. However, Jiang Wanbai did not forget what happened to the old eunuch. Seeing that he had left wanshulou behind, Jiang Wanbai talked about his conversation with the eunuch. Finally, Jiang Wanbai said: "I always feel like he knows what you want to be possessed of." Qi Qingxing eyebrow heart also had a shallow crease, he said: "he must know." After a pause, Qi Qingxing said again: "he knew that I went in and out of wanshulou with you for a long time. Maybe it was when I went to wanshulou to look for the relevant records of the devil, he found it." "Ah? What about that? " Jiang Wanbai was stunned and asked subconsciously. Qi Qingxing''s eyes crossed a smile and asked solemnly: "kill people and kill their mouths?" "No way." Jiang Wanbai refused without thinking. Seeing Qi Qingxing picking his eyebrows and looking at himself, Jiang Wanbai coughed and said, "he didn''t say anything to the public, and even if he did, no one would believe him. I don''t think he meant to tell others..." "Let him go first." Qi Qingxing is serious. Jiang Wanbai had just breathed a sigh of relief, and caught sight of the smile in his eyes. He knew that the "killing people and killing their mouths" he had just said was not true. Chapter 651 "You lied to me!" Jiang Wanbai looks at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing''s smile in the eyes no longer conceals, stretched out his hand in her red ear tip and kneaded it gently, and said, "I didn''t cheat you." It''s just that I had guessed her answer. I know she won''t agree to the so-called "killing people". Jiang Wanbai snorted and understood the meaning of Qi Qingxing. As they spoke, they walked forward. Jiang Wanbai thought of what Qi Qingxing had done in the morning and asked curiously, "who is the number one scholar this year?" She wandered through Lu Ci and Chen y in her mind, guessing that since Qi Qingxing had given up the exam, the only one who could get the top prize was these two people. In a flash of thought, Jiang Wan''s white face suddenly froze. "Late. What''s the matter?" Attention has been in her body Qi Qingxing quickly noticed, then worried asked. Jiang Wanbai''s whole face was about to wrinkle together, and said bitterly: "we had bet on Chen y, but the cloud would not be the champion." At that time, she thought that the position of champion Lang must be Qi Qingxing. At that time, Chen y Yunji was the hottest candidate for number one scholar, and the odds ratio was also the highest. At that time, Jiang Wanbai still wanted to make a lot of money, so that Qingzhu was in the opposition. In retrospect, her large amount of money would be wasted. In this way, Jiang Wanbai felt the pain. It was a handful of silver tickets. She saw Qingzhu take the bet with her own eyes! Qi Qingxing pinched her wrist and said with a smile, "Li Yuncheng''s odds ratio is higher in the next few days, and at that time we have determined that he is eccentric, so it is safer to bet him." "So..." Jiang night white eyes a bright, a face looking forward to looking at him. Qi Qingxing nodded slightly and said, "I''ve let green bamboo take charge of Li Yuncheng." "Ah, ah, ah, OK, how wonderful you are!" Jiang Wanbai sweeps the flesh pain just now, happy all want to jump up. "Qi body or hold her, don''t jump to the waist Jiang Wanbai was honest and took Qi Qingxing''s arm and laughed. Just at this time, Jiang Wanbai heard the sound of screams in front of her. She was shocked. She found that she was in a palace not far from the front. All the palace people who had passed through the palace bowed their heads and hurried by. They did not dare to take a look inside. "Which Palace should be punishing those who make mistakes." Qi Qingxing sees Jiang Wanbai and looks over there and says in a voice. Jiang Wanbai nodded slightly and took back his sight. He said, "it''s getting late. Let''s go back." However, when she and Qi Qingxing passed through the palace gate, a scream happened to ring in the palace. Jiang Wanbai took a subconscious look inside and was stunned to see the maid kneeling inside. Just inside the palace maid also saw her. Her eyes brightened and she opened her lips. She seemed to want to ask for help. But she did not know what she thought. She still bit her lips and closed her eyes. "Late. What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing saw that she suddenly stopped and asked in a voice. Jiang Wanbai said: "I met the punished maid when I went to wanshulou in the morning..." The one who is being punished is the one with pink skirt, but the one with fat body is not there. Jiang Wanbai told Qi Qingxing what he had met before. Qi Qingxing pursed his lips and looked at her not leaving. He asked in a low voice, "do you want to save her?" Jiang Wanbai was about to shake his head, but when his eyes touched the maid''s eyebrows, he changed his mind. Chapter 652 "To save her?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice when he saw Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai nodded slightly, just in the yard someone saw two people have been standing here, has come over. "This is the maid in lady Shufei''s palace. She has made a mistake. The two masters recognize her?" The eunuch who came by didn''t recognize Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai. Only by looking at their clothes and bearing, they knew that they were not people they could afford. So they came over with a smile on their faces. Jiang Wanbai asked, "how many boards will she get?" "Twenty boards, just over half." The eunuch looked back and said with a smile. As he spoke, his eyes fell on Jiang Wanbai''s face and carefully explored the change of her expression. Seeing that he would frown slightly over there, he hesitated and asked, "does Miss Fei recognize her?" "Yes." Jiang Wan nodded his head and said, "if I say a word with her, it will not affect your execution." After that, Jiang Wanbai takes a look at Qi Qingxing, and Qi Qingxing nods. Jiang Wanbai walks into the courtyard. The eunuch doesn''t stop him. He even signals to the two eunuchs who are executing the sentence, indicating that they should stop temporarily. The pink skirt maid noticed that the board on her body stopped. Subconsciously, she opened her eyes. Seeing that Jiang Wanbai had come to her, she widened her eyes slightly. Jiang Wanbai stopped, looked down at her, and said, "after you go back, you don''t want to accept everyone''s good intentions. Maybe it''s arsenic wrapped in sugar, which will kill you directly." The pupil of the pink skirt maid shrinks slightly, and her lips move. She wants to ask what she wants. But Jiang Wanbai does not look at her any more after she has finished speaking. She turns and walks away. "Let''s go." Go to the courtyard gate, Jiang Wanbai side head toward Qi Qingxing, way. Qi Qingxing nodded and took her hand and walked outside the palace. And there was another scream in the yard behind him. After 20 boards, the pink skirt maid was carried back to her room. When she carried it back, Furu was there. When the palace people who sent Fu he back left, Furu immediately sat down beside her bed with ointment and looked at her with red eyes: "Fu Ho, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to say that, but if we don''t say that, we''ll both be punished. I''ll do it If only one person is punished, at least one person can take care of the one who is punished... " Fu He pursed her lips and thought that when she rushed back to the palace from the imperial dining room, she only had time to say that the tremella soup had been smashed, so she was ordered to punish 20 boards by the palace girl next to the lady. It wasn''t until she was pulled to the yard for execution that she knew what was going on. Furu had already returned to the palace, and the accusation that the silver fungus soup was smashed fell on her alone. "That''s why you said I smashed the tremella soup? And that you don''t know anything? " Furu looked at Fu He with red eyes, but what she thought of in her mind was what she had just said to herself. Some people''s kindness may mean arsenic wrapped in sugar. If there was no prior warning from the lady about the tremella soup, maybe she would have believed Furu''s words now. Even if she was still a little unhappy or even angry, she would at least say that it''s OK. Maybe she would comfort Furu in turn. If Furu wants to give her medicine again Phoebe takes a look at the ointment box in Furu''s hand. Furu just wanted to explain for herself. After perceiving Fu he''s sight, she opened the ointment box in her hand and said with tears: "Fu Ho, you should blame me for such a heavy injury. I''m sorry for you, but you should hate me and blame me, and wait for me to help you with the medicine. When your injury gets better, no matter how you want to blame me." Chapter 653 "No more." Lotus suddenly reached out and patted off the ointment box in Furu''s hand. "Ah Furu exclaimed, looking at the ointment box that fell on the ground, her face suddenly showed flesh pain and anger. She had saved this box of ointment for a long time, and she was not willing to use it. It''s all down! Fu he didn''t miss the expression on Furu''s face. She pursed her lips and said to Furu, "don''t worry about me. Don''t talk to me again. I''ll change jobs with other people. I won''t work with you in the future. If I can change my room, I''ll change it, so as not to live together happily." Furu''s hand holding the ointment box tightened instantly. She suddenly looked up at her. Her eyes widened beyond belief. Then her tears fell down and she cried, "Fu Ho, I know I''ve gone too far this time, but don''t you..." "So what?" Fu he frowned and said, "enough, don''t say more. Anyway, it''s like this. I''m going to sleep. Please don''t cry beside me, so that others will think that I can''t get out of bed and bully you." Furu choked and looked at her with tears. But Phoebe turned her head and looked at the wall without looking at her. Furu bit her teeth and had to take her own things and turn away. "That maid of the palace just now should have been rich and noble. Unfortunately, she will encounter villains when she hits her target. If she is unprepared, let alone rich and noble, her life will be short." Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing explained to Qi Qingxing softly as they walked outside. Qi Qingxing thought for a moment and then asked, "you met her and another maid of honor in the corridor before. Did you remind her once that the other maid of honor was the villain she would encounter at that time?" "Well." Jiang Wan nodded her head and said, "facial appearance is not floating on the surface. Some people may look very honest and reassuring, but in fact, the inside may have been black. However, the face is born from the heart. In fact, there is no absolute, there are always some exceptions..." That fat maid in law looks very reassuring, but who can think what her heart looks like? While they were talking in a low voice, they went to the gate of the palace. When they got on the carriage, Qi Qingxing suddenly remembered something and said to him in the evening, "Wu Zhuangyuan has also come out." This morning, not only Lu Ci and others were tested in the hall, but also those who took part in the military examination. The military examination was also divided into the top three, and the emperor ordered the generals to test directly in front of Taihe hall. "Oh?" Jiang Wanbai suddenly came to be interested. "Is this year''s champion Wu the escort that Miss Su likes?" "I don''t know if it''s an escort that Miss Su likes, but it''s really an escort." Qiqingxing road. After hearing this, Jiang Wanbai immediately stroked and laughed and said, "then there will be no mistakes." Sure enough, a few days later, Jiang Wanbai received a post from Huaiyang Houfu. The night before he went to Huaiyang Houfu, Jiang Wanbai was still holding Qi Qingxing''s hand and saying, "look, I guess Mrs. Su must be here. Maybe I want to ask me how I know she wants to be the mother-in-law of number one scholar lang..." The next morning, Jiang Wan went to Huaiyang Houfu for nothing. By the time he arrived, most of the people were already there. As soon as he saw her coming, his eyes were eager. Jiang Wanbai was a little afraid to move forward. Chapter 654 Or Liu Yun, see her slightly stare big eyes, a face startled appearance, cover lips smile way: "you can restrain some, don''t be afraid of the evening white." "Yes, yes, yes..." Mrs. Su also likes to smile. The girl sitting next to Mrs. Su looks as old as Jiang Wanbai. She should be su man, the daughter of Mrs. su. Now she is also looking at Jiang Wanbai curiously. Jiang Wanbai walked over and still sat beside Liu Yun. He saw that Liu Yun looked much better and his face was smiling. Although he was still a little sad, he was not as depressed as before. "Wanbai, do you know who are the top civil and military scholars this time?" When the servant girl at the back poured tea for Jiang Wanbai, Madame Hou of Huaiyang could not help asking her. Jiang Wanbai nodded his head and said, "it''s said that the number one scholar in literature is Mr. Chen y in the clouds, and the number one scholar in martial arts..." She looked at Mrs. Su and Su man and said with a smile, "I heard it was an escort in Beijing." Su man''s face suddenly flushed and her eyes drooped. Although she was a little shy, the smile on her face could not be suppressed. The smile on Mrs. Su''s face was even more so. The whole person was smiling, as if she had met some big happy event. However, she did have a big happy event. From that day, a doorman reported that Wu Zhuangyuan had brought Xipo to Su''s house to propose marriage. The smile on Mrs. Su''s face had never fallen off. She could really wake up laughing when she was sleeping. "Ah, it''s an escort." When Mrs. Su heard Jiang Wanbai''s words, she immediately said with a smile. Seeing this, the other ladies laughed and joked, "think about the last time we got together, Mrs. Su drowned her sorrows with wine. How could she have thought of seeing you this time, she couldn''t close her mouth with laughter." "Not to mention, if I could get such a good son-in-law, I would be worse than Mrs. su." ¡°¡­¡­¡± In the face of all the ladies'' teasing and laughing, Mrs. Su didn''t feel embarrassed at all. She couldn''t be happy at all. However, Su man''s face was thinner after all. She was already blushing, but the smile on her face did not fall down. All they want is to find a good husband. After joking, everyone asked about the most concerned and curious thing. "How did Miss Jiang know that Mrs. Su wanted to be the mother-in-law of number one scholar Lang?" A lady asked curiously. Before Jiang Wanbai came, he knew that they would certainly ask, and had long thought of how to explain it. He repeated what he had said to Madame Hou of Huaiyang and Liu Yun last time, and said, "it''s just that when the master of the state lived in the Hou''s house, he was lucky to learn a little. It happened that when he drank wine that day, he saw something. That''s why he said so." After a pause, she was embarrassed to smile and said, "speaking of it, I''m actually showing off. If you let the national master know that I''m showing off with the things he taught me, I''m afraid I''ll regret teaching me." When Jiang Wanbai said this, the ladies who had intended to ask her to help her have a look at her suddenly stopped thinking. However, some of them did not stop thinking and said to her, "Miss Jiang, why don''t you help us to have a look?" Jiang Wanbai is not very happy in his heart. He is trying to find an excuse to refuse. He hears Liu Yun say: "in fact, it''s not very different if you can''t see it. No matter what you see is good or bad, you''re not sure." Chapter 655 "Ah Yun is right. It''s better not to know anything." Huaiyang Hou''s wife also followed. Mrs. Su, who was sitting on the opposite side, even said, "yes, yes, if I had taken Miss Jiang''s words seriously at that time, I might not have been able to live well these days, and I would have been thinking about it all the time." There are a lot of ladies listen to these words in the heart is also very agree with, rather than know after the heart is more insecure, it is better not to know anything, the life goes on like this is very good. However, those who have such a satisfying idea are all living fairly well and even very well. People like Liu Yun who are worried about things like Liu Yun will want to know how they look. For example, when can the trouble be solved, or whether there will be more trouble because of the trouble in front of them. However, as Madame Hou of Huaiyang said so, it was not easy for them to ask questions again. They thought that they would find a time to ask Jiang Wanbai alone when they were separated. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t care about the things after that. Seeing that they have not let themselves help to look at each other, she quietly breathes a sigh of relief and occasionally whispers a few words with Liu Yun. Because Mrs. Qing is pregnant, and the month is obviously much bigger than Liu Yun. Mrs. Qing has already experienced many things that Liu Yun has not experienced. Before Jiang Wanbai, she often hears that Mrs. Qing and Mrs. Qi have said something about pregnancy in Mrs. Qi''s yard before Jiang Wanbai. When she thinks about it, she will talk to Liu Yun. For a while, they had something to say. When Qi Qingxing came to pick up Jiang Wanbai, Jiang Wanbai looked at Liu Yun''s melancholy eyebrows before leaving. After thinking about it, she whispered: "in fact, it is the best choice to do a lot of things as you please. However, you are not alone now. I often hear doctors who ask for pulse from Mrs. Qing that they are pregnant The most taboo of people is that they are in a bad mood. " In fact, not only pregnant people, even ordinary people, can not be in a bad mood for a long time. People who are in a bad mood for a long time will not only affect their physical condition, but also affect their qi movement and so on. So I was sick and unlucky. I was in a bad mood, and then I was even more unlucky It goes on and on. Liu Yun is slightly stunned for a moment. When she comes back to her senses, Jiang Wanbai has already got up and left. Looking at the direction of Jiang Wanbai''s departure, she can''t help but smile with gratitude. "But what did the evening white tell you?" Huaiyang Hou''s wife saw Liu Yun''s reaction and asked softly. Liu Yun slightly nodded her head and said, "I don''t know why. My mother told me the same thing, and I know the truth. But when I say it from the evening, I feel suddenly enlightened, as if everything can be figured out." "It''s a good thing to be able to figure it out..." Huaiyang Hou wife comforted way. Qi Qingxing was waiting in the front hall. When he saw Jiang Wanbai come over, his eyebrows and eyes unconsciously put on a smile. He went to Jiang Wanbai and asked in a low voice, "didn''t you drink this time?" "No, just half a cup of tea and some dried fruit." Jiang Wanbai came to him and put his hand in his palm. Qi Qingxing clenched his hand, and they walked towards the gate of the mansion side by side. When he reached the gate, Jiang Wanbai was about to get on the carriage. Yu Guang caught sight of a horse parked not far from the gate of Huaiyang Marquis''s house, and there stood a slightly familiar man beside the horse. Chapter 656 "That''s Lord song." Qi Qingxing noticed that she was looking at the man and whispered. It happened that the Lord song also looked over and recognized Qi Qingxing. He nodded to Qi Qingxing slightly, which was a greeting. Jiang Wanbai took a look at the Houfu of Huaiyang again and said, "is the Lord song coming to pick up Liu Yun?" "Well." Qi Qingxing helped her to get into the carriage and went up with her. Not long after Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing left, Liu Yun and others also separated. After all, it was almost time for lunch. Some people chose to stay in Huaiyang Houfu to have lunch together. Naturally, some people chose to go back to eat for other reasons. Liu Yun understood some things because of her consideration, so she didn''t stay. As she walked outside, Su man happened to walk beside her. Suddenly, she gently pulled her sleeve and said, "Sister Liu, do you think that''s the Song Dynasty?" Liu Yunshun looked at the past with her eyes, and the line of sight of the Lord song, she was slightly stunned, while the adult song showed a smile to her. For a moment, Liu Yun was in a trance and thought that she was back when they just got married. At that time, every time she came to Huaiyang Hou''s house, this person would be like the same as now, always waiting at the door to pick her up. Now how much we envy Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, how much envy she had at the beginning. But since the woman was brought back by him, he never came to take her. Liu Yun thinks of these things and realizes that it is not the same time ago. Her eyes are slightly red. Su man sees this scene, and she is a little flustered. She knew that seeing adults song would make sister Liu so sad, so she didn''t remind her that he was there. Just thinking about this, Su man sees the elder song striding towards this side, and even says: "Sister Liu, Lord song is coming..." When song Ziyun saw Liu Yun come out, his hand in his sleeve tightened. He was nervous. Suddenly, he saw her red eyes, and he began to regret. He had known that he should not have stood here to let her see, but regret turned to regret. His heart was filled with bitterness and pain. However, even so, song Ziyun couldn''t help but approach her. He thought that even if she slapped her in the past, or saw him pass, she might turn around and go At this moment, countless possibilities flashed into song Ziyun''s mind, but no matter which one was, it just made his heart more bitter and painful. However, until he came to Liu Yun, Liu Yun always stood in the same place, neither raised her hand to give him a slap, nor directly turned to leave. She just lowered her head and quickly wiped away the tears from her eyes. Her eyes fell on the place where song Ziyun stood before him, where the horse that song Ziyun rode in front of her. Song Ziyun moved his lips and yelled to her in a hoarse voice: "ah Yun, I..." "Did you ride a horse?" Liu Yun interrupted his words, but also took back to look at him behind him, slightly looked up at him, lips moved, showing a although very light but also a bit gentle smile, her hand gently covered in the abdomen, said: "I haven''t recovered, the doctor said that I can''t stand the turbulence." After listening to Liu Yun''s words, song Ziyun was stunned for a long time to understand the meaning of her words. She widened her eyes and opened her lips. Before she could speak out, he was so red. He quickly reached out his hand and grasped Liu Yun''s wrist. At first he held it very tightly, but after a moment he was afraid of hurting her. He quickly relaxed his strength and said in a hoarse voice, "I I I can carry you, a Yun I''ll carry you on my back. It''s safe and won''t make you bumpy... " Chapter 657 Song Zi Yun looks at Liu Yun with expectation for fear that she will refuse him. Liu Yun pursed her lips, reached out and patted him gently on the back of his hand holding his arm. With tears in his eyes, he said with a smile, "what are you still in a daze to do?" Song Ziyun immediately turned around and squatted down in front of her. When he felt that Liu Yun was soft on his back, song Ziyun''s heart was a little more stable. He held Liu Yun''s leg and stood up slowly. When he took a step forward, tears fell from his eyes. Many of the ladies and ladies who came out with Liu Yun saw this scene. Some of them were soft hearted and emotional, and they could not help but wipe their slightly red eyes. After all, the couple of Mr. Song and Mrs. song once contained their countless hopes for a better love, but they were very angry at the time when they saw the vision broken. Now they are very happy to see them reunite. "In fact, it''s also very good. If it wasn''t for the Lius who used the means to kill people with such pickling magic, how could Mrs. song work so hard..." Mrs. Su sighed as song Ziyun walked away with Liu Yun on her back. Su man stood beside her with a little red eyes, and nodded her head when she heard of the incident. "After hearing about that, Lord song fought against the Liu family everywhere in the court hall, causing a lot of trouble for the Liu family. This is really gratifying." After a pause, her cheek was also slightly red. As soon as Mrs. Su saw her expression, she knew what she was thinking. She raised her eyebrows slightly, put her hand on her forehead, and said with a smile, "what are you thinking?" At the same time, both of them had already reached the carriage. Su man helped Mrs. Su into the carriage. Seeing that no one else was there, he whispered, "wait for a Qi to become an official. If he dares to approach those people of the Liu family, I can''t spare him!" With that, Sue shook his fists in the air. Even when everyone knew that Song Dynasty was chasing Liu Jiaxi recently, it was not easy for the Liu family. After all, the reason why they lowered their head to song Ziyun was to bring song Ziyun into the camp of the third prince. Seeing that they had succeeded, song Ziyun suddenly woke up. Not only did he wake up, but also he knew many people and things in the third prince camp. He really lost his wife and lost his army. These days, the people in the third prince camp are not very good. On this day, a man in the camp of the three princes was once again broken down by song Ziyun. When Liu looked at Song Ziyun, he had a chill in his heart. For a moment, he felt as if he had caught up with a mad dog. "Isn''t it that Mrs. song has made up with Mr. Song?" After lunch, Jiang Wanbai heard Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Qing talking about the Song family and asked curiously. Qi Laofu said: "it''s really a reconciliation, but Madame song is pregnant. There is no elder in the family of song, and she is not at ease with the servants. Madame song has always lived in Liu''s house, but at least Mrs. song''s mother is still there. Even if Lord song is not at home sometimes, Mrs. song is not alone." "Oh..." Jiang Wanbai suddenly nodded. Recently, Qi Qingxing often goes to the palace with the Lord Qi to prepare for his official career. Jiang Wanbai often comes to Mrs. Qi to sit here. Otherwise, he practices himself in the courtyard with the door closed or links the array and the talisman. Since she came back from the Houfu of Huaiyang that day, there are several wives who have sent her a post to ask her to sit in the house. Jiang Wanbai knows that the wives of these families want her to help her to have a look. Chapter 658 Without exception, Jiang Wanbai let red beans find reasons to refuse. It was the beginning of March, with continuous drizzle. After several days, Chen y Yunji and others had already joined the ranks. Jiang Wanbai didn''t ask Qi Qingxing what he wanted to do in the future. He probably started to contact those who were originally in charge of Qi houye. However, Qi Qingxing still doesn''t need to go to the imperial court. Every morning when Jiang Wanbai gets up, he waits in the yard as before. After she gets up, they go to have breakfast together. After breakfast, Qi Qingxing goes to Qi houye, and Jiang Wanbai looks for something to do by himself. In the middle of March, the xiuniang who Jiang Wanbai had seen before came to the house with her wedding dress. She said with a smile, "Miss Jiang, the wedding dress has been embroidered. Would you like to have a look? If you are dissatisfied with something that needs to be changed, you can tell me, and by the way, try to fit it... " When Mrs. Qing heard that Jiang Wanbai''s wedding dress had been sent over, she and Mrs. Qi came to have a look. Seeing the red wedding dress put in the box, Qingfu said, "Wanbai, go and have a try." Mrs. Qi also looks forward to seeing Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai was looked at by them, but she was a little embarrassed, but she still took the wedding dress to the back of the screen with red beans. The wedding dress was more complicated than the clothes she usually wore. Even though Jiang Wanbai didn''t need red bean''s help in ordinary times, she still needed help in the wedding dress. When Jiang Wanbai put on the wedding dress, red bean''s eyes were full of surprise and stood a little far away. He sincerely exclaimed, "miss can be really beautiful." "Is it me or the wedding dress?" Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help but smile and asked. Unfortunately, there was no so-called full-length mirror here, and she couldn''t see what she was like now. After thinking about it, Jiang Wanbai suddenly took out a piece of Rune paper from the storage ring, threw it in front of him and pinched a magic formula. The next moment the rune paper was burned, but there was no paper ash falling. Instead, an aperture was revealed. The aperture quickly became larger and became the same size as Jiang Wanbai. And Jiang Wanbai is reflected in that aperture. It happened that red bean said: "of course, the young lady looks good. Although the wedding dress is also good-looking, it just makes the young lady more beautiful." As soon as she finished speaking, she saw the scene in front of Jiang Wanbai''s face. She couldn''t help showing her surprise. She walked around the circle of light. When she got to the back, what she saw was still Jiang Wanbai. "Miss, this is much better than the bronze mirror we usually use. It''s very clear." "Well." Jiang evening white point, hit a finger, the aperture will disappear, she satisfied with the management of the sleeve, said: "grandmother, they are still waiting outside, let''s go out." When she walked out of the screen, Mrs. Qing, who was waiting outside, saw Jiang Wanbai coming out of the screen. Her eyes were full of amazement. Even xiuniang was stunned. The next moment, she said with a smile: "I was very surprised when I just got the design that Qi Shizi asked people to send. At that time, I thought about what Miss Jiang would look like in her clothes, but Now I really saw it with my own eyes, and I found that the beauty I imagined was not as beautiful as Miss Jiang''s at the moment... " Qi old lady and others also returned to their senses and nodded in succession, agreeing with xiuniang''s statement. Although Jiang Wanbai also saw the amazement on their faces just now, when he was really praised so much, Jiang Wanbai felt very embarrassed and coughed softly and said, "you''re exaggerating, but this wedding dress is really amazing..." Chapter 659 Jiang Wanbai turned around, turned to his side, pointed to his waist and said: "it seems that the waist is a little big, maybe need to take a little." She also wants to talk about the topic, so as not to continue to praise, she really will not be able to hold. Xiuniang looked down and nodded: "it''s really a little bigger. It can be changed if you take it back today. I''ll send it to Miss Jiang tomorrow." "Well, I''ll trouble you." Jiang nods her head in the evening and smiles at the embroidered mother. Xiuniang''s eyes flashed and her face also showed a smile. Jiang Wanbai quickly replaced the wedding dress and asked xiuniang to take it back. Before she left, xiuniang measured Jiang Wanbai''s waist again. Last time, red beans measured Jiang Wanbai''s waist. It was supposed to be done by tailors. However, Qi Qingxing watched from the side and didn''t let others touch Jiang Wanbai. This was replaced by Hongdou. But this time she changed to xiuniang. When xiuniang bowed in front of jiangwanbai, jiangwanbai slightly bowed her head and smelled a good smell. She had a vague feeling of summer. She couldn''t help saying, "your hair smells good, it smells good." "After winter, we changed the new shampoo. Everyone said it smelled good." After measuring, xiuniang stood up and said with a smile, "it''s made by myself. If Miss Jiang likes it, I''ll bring a box to Miss Jiang when I come to deliver the wedding dress tomorrow." "Really? Thank you first Jiang''s eyes brightened in the evening. She really likes the smell on xiuniang''s head. It''s a bit like the feeling of lotus blossoming and cicadas chirping around the pond in summer. In short, it''s very comfortable and warm. Smell let Jiang Wanbai think of these. At night, when Qi Qingxing and Qi houye came back from the palace together, Jiang Wanbai told Qi Qingxing about the wedding dress she had tried in the daytime. Qi Qingxing heard that many people had seen her look when she put on the wedding dress. She immediately pursed her lips slightly, and her expression was very unhappy. "OK, what''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai blinked and asked. Qi Qingxing looked at her, held her hand, pinched her fingertips, and said in a low voice, "how can you let others see your first wedding dress?" Jiang Wanbai was stunned, and then he reacted to what he was angry about. He immediately couldn''t help laughing and said, "you are not in the house. Besides, xiuniang was still waiting to see if there is anything that needs to be changed. My grandmother wanted to see it, so I tried..." After a pause, he saw that Qi Qingxing was still unhappy. Jiang Wanbai said again, "are you in your house tomorrow? Xiuniang will send over the changed wedding dress again tomorrow, and I will definitely try again at that time. " Qi Qingxing originally wrung the eyebrow heart at least a little loose, he nodded, way: "tomorrow in the house." After a pause, he added, "I''ll be at your house in the next few days Until we get married. " "Well?" Jiang Wanbai looked at him curiously, which was the first time he asked him about going to court, "what are you going to do with your father?" "No court." Qi Qingxing said in a low voice. His eyes always fell on Jiang Wanbai''s face when he spoke. Although Jiang Wanbai was a little surprised, he didn''t frown or show an expression of disapproval. Then he continued: "the Emperor gave me a job. I may have to leave the capital for a long time. I''ll be late..." Chapter 660 "Do you want to walk around? I''m going with you! " Jiang Wanbai did not wait for Qi Qingxing to finish speaking, then said with a look of expectation. To tell you the truth, she''s really tired of staying, and can''t wait to take a look at other places, just like Arsene and them. Qi Qingxing originally wanted to ask her whether she would like to go to other places. If he didn''t want to go to other places, he went to the emperor and refused the job and accompanied her in the capital. Unexpectedly, Jiang Wanbai had already given him the answer before the words were fully asked. A smile appeared in Qi Qingxing''s eyes. He said, "yes, it can be regarded as a substitute for the emperor to visit other places. If you encounter problems, you can cut them first and then report them later." "So you have a lot of power." Jiang Wanbai slightly widened his eyes and said, "it seems that the emperor really trusts you." Qi Qingxing nodded and said, "my father knows about it, but I haven''t talked to my grandmother yet. I don''t want to mention it again when we get married." "Well." Jiang Wan nodded his head and agreed: "if we talk about it now, maybe my grandmother will start to worry now. It''s really not good. It''s better to wait for grandma to be happy first. By the way, how long do we go?" "We got married at the end of March and left in early April." Qi Qingxing said, and then asked her: "if you feel too much time, we can delay." "Late marriage?" "No way." Qi Qingxing''s eyebrows twisted, and without hesitation, he directly asked her to give up the idea. Seeing Jiang Wan''s white eyebrow with a smile in his eyes, he knew that Jiang Wanbai was just asking in jest. He was still angry and gritted his teeth. He approached her and said, "if the emperor hadn''t said that Fengguan was still in a hurry, I just wanted to get married earlier." When these words come out, Qi Qingxing''s tone is slightly aggrieved. Jiang Wanbai listened, funny and moved, but also curious, "what Phoenix crown?" "It''s the Phoenix crowns you want to wear when you get married. The emperor originally wanted to take one from the Treasury and give it to you. But those crowns were worn by imperial concubines or noble daughters of all dynasties. Although they symbolize glory and wealth, I think you must use the best and unique one." Therefore, he specially drew the pattern, handed it to the emperor, and then the emperor ordered him to make it out of the palace. Naturally, he used the best master and materials. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t know about these things. If Qi Qingxing doesn''t say it all the time, maybe she will be married. She still won''t know. Now she hears it from his mouth, and his heart is about to soften into a piece of water. "Yes, that''s very kind of you." Jiang Wanbai threw himself around his waist and said, "but I don''t seem to have anything to give you." She frowned slightly. Qi Qingxing''s bridegroom''s dress was also embroidered by xiuniang. It''s said that it was still a little short. Tomorrow xiuniang should send it together. Even Qi Qingxing painted the patterns on the bridegroom''s clothes. On the contrary, she did nothing to get married. Thinking of this, Jiang Wanbai felt a little lost. Qi Qingxing hugged her, bowed her head in her soft hair, and said, "in the evening, if you can marry me, you will give me the best." The next day, xiuniang only brought Jiang Wanbai''s wedding dress and a can of shampoo that she had agreed to give her yesterday, but Qi Qingxing''s bridegroom''s clothes didn''t come. Xiuniang''s face turned white. She knelt down when she saw Jiang Wanbai. "Miss Jiang, please forgive me I lost Qi Shizi''s bridegroom''s dress... " Embroider Niang shakes a voice to say. Chapter 661 Jiang Wanbai was also shocked by her sudden kneeling. Hearing her words, she was stunned. Then she twisted her eyebrows and asked, "how could it be lost? What''s going on? You stand up and make it clear. " Hongdou is busy and wants to help xiuniang to stand up, but xiuniang is still kneeling, lowering her head and saying: "originally, the wedding dress and bridegroom''s dress were boxed and sealed last night. I''m just waiting to bring them here early this morning, but But as soon as I got up this morning, I only saw the box containing the wedding dress, and the other box disappeared. " "How could it disappear?" Jiang Wanbai still doesn''t understand. How can a good box disappear. What''s more, according to xiuniang, the wedding dress and bridegroom''s uniform were put together at that time, but the wedding dress was still there. She just lost the bridegroom''s dress. This is strange. Qi Qingxing''s look was not good-looking. He asked, "has anyone ever entered your room here?" "No Embroider Niang shakes her head, way: "my room even is normal time won''t let a person go in." Qi Qingxing didn''t ask any more questions. He took Jiang Wanbai out and said, "it''s no use saying that there''s no use in saying more. Since it''s lost, find it." Xiuniang quickly stood up and followed them to the outside. Jiang Wanbai didn''t let red beans follow. Qi Qingxing took green bamboo, and three people went to the small embroidery workshop in the south of the city with xiuniang. When she arrived at the embroidery workshop, several embroidering women were busy in the workshop. She saw Jiang Wanbai and others come in, followed by he Xiu, and he Xiu''s eyes were still red. They looked over curiously. They had heard that he Xiu had taken over the wedding dress of the Marquis Qi for a long time. Now they saw Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai, and both guessed their identities. They also looked at he Xiu''s expression, and soon began to talk in a low voice. "Is Qi Shizi dissatisfied with the wedding dress and bridegroom''s dress embroidered by he Xiu? He was so aggressive that he found the embroidery workshop directly. " A mature embroider Niang murmured, her voice and expression revealed schadenfreude. But Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing happened to pass by in front of her. Qi Qingxing suddenly took a step and looked at the talking xiuniang. Jiang Wanbai is curious and wants to know why Qi Qingxing stopped. She knows that Qi Qingxing doesn''t care about that xiuniang''s words, that is, what Qi Qingxing hears from that xiuniang''s words. Xiuniang was gloating and talking to other people. She saw that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at her. She was scared to death. She thought her words made Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai unhappy. She knew that those big families hated the gossip behind the people below. He Xiu also found that Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai stopped suddenly. Of course, she also heard the words of the xiuniang. The xiuniang''s qualifications in xiaoxiufang were old, and she had the best embroidery skills before. However, after he Xiu came, the owner of the embroidery workshop gave most of the resources to he Xiu. In addition, many young embroidering women came to the workshop. He embroidery became the center of the embroidery workshop, and her position in the embroidery workshop fell sharply. As a result, the embroidery mother hated he Xiu in her heart, and said bad things about he Xiu behind her back. She was waiting for her misfortune. But he Xiulian didn''t want to go into the palace and didn''t care much about it. He never cared about what she did behind her back. Seeing Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai suddenly stopped, they thought they didn''t like what xiuniang said. Lian said, "Qi Shizi, let''s go first." Chapter 662 Obviously, I don''t want to quarrel with this embroider mother. Qi Qingxing did not pay attention to he Xiu''s words, but looked at a circle of other embroidering niangs. The xiuniang who touched his eyes did not dare to look at him at all, and lowered their heads one after another, trying to reduce their sense of existence. "OK, what''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously, vaguely aware of what Qi Qingxing had discovered. Qi Qing moved his lips and was about to say something, but when the words came to his mouth, he swallowed them back temporarily. He said, "go inside and have a look first. I''ll talk about it later." Although Jiang Wanbai was very curious, he could still wait for this point. He immediately nodded his head and said, "let''s go on. You can call all the relevant people here." He Xiu didn''t know why. She felt a little uneasy in her heart, but she still suppressed this emotion and continued to walk forward with Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. When I left, I thought of what Jiang Wanbai said just now, and he said, "I''m the only one related to him. I''m making Qi Shizi''s bridegroom''s dress and Miss Jiang''s wedding dress. I don''t let other people interfere. Normally, without me, other people can''t enter my yard, so there''s no other related person." "You didn''t let anyone go after you found out that the bridegroom was missing?" Qi Qingxing suddenly asked. He xiudun for a moment, and then said: "some people have looked for it, but they have not found it. I have asked whether other people have entered my yard. After I fall asleep, the gate of the courtyard is closed. If someone comes in, they can only come through the wall. If they want to break into the door, I will certainly hear the news..." With that, he Xiu''s voice got anxious again, with a lump in his throat. "Since someone has looked for such a big thing, how can it be spread all over the embroidery workshop? Just when we came in, we saw the reaction of those embroidering women. It was not like knowing about the theft of bridegroom''s clothes in your yard." Qi Qingxing looked at the God of he Xiu''s love, and still said in a low voice. When Jiang Wanbai heard Qi Qingxing''s words, he understood why he had stopped to look at the embroidering mother. He had noticed this. Indeed, he Xiu''s position in the embroidery workshop would have caused people to panic if it was her yard theft. Maybe when she and Qi Qingxing came over, the whole Xiufang people were still anxiously looking for it. It would never be the scene they saw when they came in. Jiang Wanbai can''t help but be proud and glad that she came with Qi Qingxing. If she were to face these alone, she would not see them. He Xiu''s expression is stiff, and then he''s flustered. Jiang Wanbai can see that there''s something else. He Xiu really lied. "Why do you lie?" Jiang Wanbai stares at he Xiu and asks, "is the bridegroom''s clothes stolen like you said? Or is it that you accidentally caused irreparable damage, or Do you want to eat those materials directly? " She stares at he Xiu and pays attention to his reaction. After all, whether it was her wedding dress or qi Qingxing''s bridegroom''s dress, the materials and even embroidery thread used were invaluable. Even if they had agreed at the beginning, all the materials left after making the wedding dress and bridegroom''s dress were given to he Xiu. However, some people are greedy and want more, so they falsely claim that the bridegroom''s clothes have been stolen. If the host family is soft hearted and doesn''t investigate he Xiu''s person, she can directly take away those things. But if the host wants to investigate, she will find another excuse to falsely claim that she has found it? Chapter 663 But in fact, Jiang Wanbai thinks he Xiu is not such a person. She is more inclined to have her own unexpected secrets. The reason why she said this is just to cheat he Xiu. Sure enough, when he Xiu heard Jiang Wanbai''s words, he Xiu immediately retorted and said, "Miss Jiang, as an embroidering mother, I have helped many people Embroider Wedding dresses. Even if the materials sent by Qi Hou''s house are really precious, which I have rarely seen before, since I have agreed that I will get corresponding remuneration after the event, I will definitely not destroy my name like this The sound of things. " When she saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing''s indifference, she seemed to be convinced that she was going to refuse those things. He Xiu bit her teeth and said, "I know that Miss Jiang and Qi Shizi are very angry because of the loss of the bridegroom''s clothes. It''s really my fault. It''s my carelessness that caused such a result. No matter what, please believe that Miss Jiang and Qi Shizi believe that it''s not because I want to covet those things that I lie to cheat you. I''ll take care of the specific compensation Compensation. " She has been a embroiderer for so many years, and she has indeed saved a lot of good things. Maybe she can make a new bridegroom''s dress. "If you want to pay for the compensation, some of the things we sent were unique, or even there were very few things in the imperial palace. Are you sure you can compensate?" Jiangwan Baidao. She wanted to simply do the bad guys to the end, so she said something really bad. And he Xiu''s complexion is really white. Just at this time, green bamboo suddenly turned his head and ran towards the gate of the courtyard, shouting: "who are you? Stop Jiang Wanbai followed him back, thinking that maybe he and Qi Qingxing had misunderstood each other. Maybe someone really sneaked into he Xiu''s yard and stole the Xi suit. As a result, after seeing the person who brought back the green bamboo, the idea was eliminated. The person who was brought back by Qingzhu happened to be the mature xiuniang who had said bad things about he Xiu before. She was just lying on her stomach and peeping at the gate of the hospital. Qingzhu, who had been following Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, found her. As soon as the embroiderer came along with the green bamboo, she immediately said to Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai: "Qi Shizi, Miss Jiang, the civilian wife can testify! From last night to the end of the morning, no one else had ever entered her courtyard, and no one knew about the theft in her yard. The woman thought that maybe it was what you said, Miss Jiang! It was she who was greedy for a moment and gave all the things that Qi Hou''s house sent to him! " Embroider Niang says with certainty, say as if she saw with her own eyes he Xiu greedy those things. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing certainly don''t believe her because of her words. However, he Xiu saw Jiang Wanbai, after listening to the xiuniang''s words, looked at Qi Qingxing and mistakenly thought that she had believed the xiuniang''s words. He immediately turned to look at the xiuniang, rushed to her with red eyes, and gnawed her teeth and said, "I have no injustice or hatred with you, and I have never offended you at all. You have repeatedly said something bad about my reputation behind your back You want to hurt me like this! I''ll fight with you He xiuniang was scared to hide behind the green bamboo. She hesitated and looked at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing light voice way: "stop her." Chapter 664 Qingzhu then stopped he Xiu. Although he looked like a pretty little schoolboy, he still had strength. He put one hand on he Xiu''s shoulder and pushed her to move. With tears in his eyes, he Xiu looked at the green bamboo and said, "don''t stop me!" "We don''t want to stop you either, but you have to make it clear where the bridegroom''s suit is going, so we won''t worry about other things." Green bamboo breath of the road. If he Xiu had not been a woman, he would have been so angry that he wanted to hit people. Qingzhu often followed Qi Qingxing. Of course, he knew how much his son wanted to marry his master earlier. But now, because the bridegroom''s clothes were missing, maybe the marriage day would have to be pushed back. Qingzhu was angry at the thought of this. He Xiu froze at Qingzhu''s words. Jiang Wanbai was also a little impatient. He didn''t know what the truth he Xiu wanted to hide, but he had already revealed his horse''s feet, but this man refused to say. This is indeed a very unpleasant thing. Jiang Wanbai took a look at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing said in a low voice: "since you don''t want to say it, go to the prison and think about it." Anyway, it has something to do with he Xiu. Hearing that Qi Qingxing wants to send herself to the prison, he Xiu''s eyes subconsciously fall into her main room. Her eyes flash, but she still clenches her teeth and doesn''t say a word. "Qingzhu, go and send her to the government. Remember to tell the government exactly what happened to her." At the end of the river, the green bamboo said. Qingzhu nodded her head, and with one hand she clasped he Xiu''s shoulder and pulled her out. He Xiu''s eyes were red. He Xiu staggered behind Qingzhu and walked outside. When she reached the gate of the yard, she looked back. "What is she looking at?" When he embroidery is pulled away by green bamboo, Jiang Wanbai can''t help asking. She noticed that he Xiu looked at the rooms several times, but she didn''t know which room he was looking at. Qi Qingxing didn''t immediately answer Jiang Wanbai''s words. Instead, he looked at the old xiuniang lightly. The joy on her face could not be covered. She looked at the yard with her eyes shining and ecstatic. Her face was full of eager to try. "Qi Shizi, Miss Jiang, since your things have been stolen in this yard, you may find the bridegroom''s clothes hidden by he embroidery! Then they will take the stolen goods and get them! " Xiuniang said with righteous words. Just the tone on her face can''t wait to let Jiang Wanbai know that this person is absolutely uneasy and kind-hearted. Qi Qingxing said in a low voice, "go out." "Qi Shizi, we Ah? " Xiuniang was stunned. She looked up at Qi Qingxing, and her cheeks were slightly red. She explained, "Qi Shizi, I can help you too..." "Get out." Jiang Wanbai also frowned. Seeing that xiuniang still wanted to talk and reluctant to leave, she said directly: "if you can''t bear to leave, we''ll have to suspect that you have any impure purpose, so we have to send you to the prison to accompany he Xiu." After hearing this, xiuniang turned white and quickly waved her hands and said, "no, no, no, Qi Shizi, Miss Jiang, don''t misunderstand me. I have nothing to do with he Xiu. Really! I just want to stay and help. Since you don''t need Qi Shizi, I''ll go now. " After that, he turned around and walked away. He was afraid that if he walked slowly, he would be sent to the government. Chapter 665 Looking at the xiuniang leaving, there are only Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing left in the yard. Qi Qingxing looks at Jiang Wanbai and answers Jiang Wanbai''s question before. He says, "he Xiu is looking at the main room. Her secret should be there." "Let''s see what secret she wants to hide." Jiang evening white slightly pick eyebrows, toward Qi Qingxing road. Qi Qingxing nodded slightly, and they went to the main house side by side. Walking to the door of the main house, Jiang Wanbai reaches out and pushes the door open. The arrangement of the main room is reflected in her and Qi Qingxing''s eyes. It seems that there is no difference between the arrangement of the main room and her room. The only difference is that there are many things related to embroidery in he Xiu''s room. What''s more, there are not landscape ink paintings hanging on the wall, but embroidery drawings, which look very elegant and good-looking. But at a glance, people will know that this is a woman''s bedroom. Jiang Wanbai sniffed and said, "it''s that smell again." "What?" Qi Qingxing looks at her from the side. He is standing in front of an embroidery picture at this time, and his eyebrows are slightly frowning. Jiang Wanbai talked about the fragrance of he Xiu''s head when she tried to marry yesterday. She said, "he Xiu brought me a box when she went to Qihou''s house today. Maybe she stayed in this room for a long time, or the shampoo she made in this room, so there was the fragrance in this room." As Jiang Wanbai spoke, he Xiu''s room had already been turned around. Behind the screen was he Xiu''s bed. Qi Qingxing was in trouble. Jiang Wanbai went over to check. "There seems to be no strange place, and there is no bridegroom''s uniform." Jiang Wanbai shakes his head. She always felt that he Xiu did not want to hide the bridegroom''s dress on purpose. There should be some reason why she had to do it. So when she asked Qingzhu to send he Xiu to the prison, the meaning of her words was to let Qingzhu and the government make it clear. She could not embarrass he Xiu. Just wait for her to tell the whereabouts of the bridegroom''s dress. When Jiang Wanbai came out from behind the screen, she found Qi Qingxing still standing in front of the embroidery. She walked towards Qi Qing and asked curiously, "ah hang, what are you looking at? Is this embroidery very good? " She asked with a smile. When she passed by and stood on the side of Qi Qingxing''s body, Jiang Wanbai also looked up. She was surprised. "Is it like a bridegroom on this embroidery? Why isn''t the bride here Jiang Wanbai asked strangely. There is an embroidered picture on the wall, which is embroidered with a colorful peach tree, and under the tree stands a bridegroom in a big red wedding gown. The bridegroom still holds one end of the red silk in his hand, but the other end of the red silk falls on the ground. He is looking forward to a certain direction, as if waiting for his bride to come. When Jiang Wanbai stood to have a close look, he Xiu''s skill was amazing. Even if it was just a pair of embroidery drawings, every detail of the bridegroom''s wedding gown was displayed. Standing a little farther away, it was like looking at a real but shrunken bridegroom''s uniform. Jiang Wanbai even can''t help thinking about what it would look like if Qi Qingxing changed into such a bridegroom''s clothes. As she was thinking about it, she heard Qi Qingxing say, "the bridegroom''s dress on this picture is the same as the one I asked people to take to he Xiu." "Ah?" Jiang Wanbai looked at Qi Qingxing in surprise and asked, "is it hard for her to add this to her embroidery drawing when she saw that you painted a beautiful pattern?" Chapter 666 But this is only her guess. There is no strange place in this room. Apart from the bridegroom''s uniform on the embroidery drawing, there is no other thing related to the bridegroom''s uniform. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walk outside together. When they get to the door, Jiang Wanbai looks back at the embroidery on the wall. "Late. What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing asked, looking at the pair of pictures along her line of sight. Jiang evening white eyebrow heart slightly frown, way: "just seem to have noticed something, but it seems just my illusion." "No, I''ll see it again." Jiang Wanbai turns around and walks back in front of the picture. This time, however, what he touches with his fingertips is the silky embroidery thread, which he doesn''t feel any more. Jiang Wanbai had to take back his hand again. Although his eyebrows were still slightly frowned, he still said: "it seems to be a simple embroidery drawing. Forget it, let''s go first. Maybe it was just my delusion. " Qi Qingxing looked at her finger belly, nodded, and walked outside with Jiang Wanbai. This time, they left the courtyard of he Xiu directly and did not stay. And in the room after Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing left, the peach tree suddenly shook slightly on the embroidery drawing, as if more peach petals had fallen. After returning to Qihou''s residence, Qi Qingxing made people pay attention to the government. When he Xiu was willing to speak, he Xiu let them go. However, he Xiu did not open his mouth. Instead, he Xiu lost Qi Qingxing''s bridegroom''s clothes and was sent to the prison. The news spread all over the capital. Many people who have ever dealt with he embroidery feel very incredible. After all, in their opinion, he embroidery''s character is actually very good. For a while, several families who had been close to Mrs. Qing and Mrs. Qi came to inquire about the news, wondering if they could say something for he Xiu. Some people directly offered to help he Xiu compensate for the lost things. Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Qing did not make a decision on this matter without authorization, but left it to Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai to deal with it themselves. As for he Xiu''s loss of Qi Qingxing''s bridegroom''s dress at this time, Mrs. Qi was angry. Jiang Wanbai heard that someone was willing to make compensation for he Xiu. She said, "since someone is willing to make compensation for he Xiu, that''s OK." Then the list was sent to the lady''s house. When she saw the list sent by Qi Houfu, her face turned white. When the mammy saw it, she was also surprised and said, "is this Qi Hou''s house holding on to he embroidery? I mean to embarrass you, ma''am? " "I don''t think so." This lady had been walking with Mrs. Qi before, and she said, "it doesn''t look like a person who can do these things. Moreover, there are several things on this list. I heard that the emperor sent them to Qihou''s residence. It is possible that Qi Shizi will marry and be taken out to make bridegroom''s clothes." "But we can''t afford these things." Mammy said. Even if they had such a good thing in their family, they must have kept it for themselves, and they couldn''t take it out to save an embroidering mother, Mammy thought in her heart. His wife also sighed: "we can''t help him embroider. So many rare and precious things are gone. Some of them are even more difficult to find out. It''s no wonder that Qihou''s residence sent people to prison directly." Chapter 667 Soon, some things on the list spread out, and immediately eliminated those who still wanted to say a few words for he Xiu. Even if they didn''t own them, they felt that the flesh hurt when they heard that they had lost it, not to mention the Qihou mansion. They also felt that they didn''t have the big face to ask for help from he Xiu. Jiang Wanbai felt a pity after knowing that no one was pleading for he Xiu. If someone is willing to compensate for he Xiu''s things, she doesn''t have to worry about him. She doesn''t have to let he Xiu tell the truth, and let xiuniang in the palace rush out the bridegroom''s clothes. After all, marriage at the end of the month is the most important thing. However, Jiang Wanbai did not wait for anyone to compensate for he embroidery, instead, he Xiu disappeared. "Isn''t a man in a prison? How could he be missing? " Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walk outside and ask the Yamen servant who came to report the news. The Yamen servant''s expression was also very distressed, vaguely afraid, and said: "I don''t know There are a lot of recidivists in the prison. At least two people will be watching, so we feel very strange It just disappeared suddenly. No one broke into the prison and the cell was intact. " "Did the jailer who was watching drink wine or something?" Jiang Wanbai asked. The Yamen servant quickly shook his head, almost raised his finger and swore: "no, there are too many repeat offenders here. What we fear most is that someone comes to rob the prison, and they will not be able to wait for orders. The jailers sent to guard all know this. They dare not drink at all, for fear that they will miss something." Jiang Wanbai looked at Qi Qingxing, but what flashed in his mind was the pair of embroidery pictures in he embroidery room. Qi Qingxing said, "go to the cell first and have a look." Jiang evening white point head, when getting on the carriage or to the green bamboo order: "green bamboo, you go to he Xiu''s room, bring a pair of peach tree and bridegroom officer''s embroidery drawing, be careful." Her original intention is to tell Qingzhu to be careful, because she thinks that the embroidery is a little strange, but Qingzhu hears that she wants to be more careful with the embroidery and quickly nods her head. In addition, she asks the porter to bring a horse and ride the horse to the embroidery workshop in the south of the city. Instead of Qingzhu, the Yamen servant drove the carriage with Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing to the place where he Xiu was imprisoned. When he went in, Jiang Wanbai put out his hand to cover his nose and frowned. The Yamen mistakenly thought that she didn''t like the taste here, so he said, "the smell here is really bad. Miss Jiang, would you like to wait outside? Let''s go in with Qi Shizi "No Jiang Wanbai shook his head, turned to Qi Qingxing and asked, "ah hang, do you smell that smell? It''s very light. It''s the smell I told you about when I was in the room where he embroidered. " Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment, closed his eyes and sniffed. After a moment, he opened his eyes, nodded to Jiang Wanbai and said, "there is really that smell." "It''s strange Is it that the smell of embroidery is so strong? " Jiang Wanbai picks eyebrows slightly, and after a look at Qi Qingxing, they walk along the steps to the prison. Because Jiang Wanbai had specially ordered him, the cell where he Xiu was imprisoned was also the one outside, which was not as gloomy and damp as those inside. "Here it is." The Yamen soon stopped outside a cell, reached for the key and opened the cell door. He said, "when he Xiu was found missing, the cell door was locked like this, and there was no sign of damage." Chapter 668 It''s not only that the door of the cell is not damaged at all, but also that there are not many signs of outsiders entering the cell. When the Yamen servant opened the cell door with the key, Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai walked in. Jiang Wanbai slightly raised his eyebrows and said, "that smell is stronger." "He Xiu was shut up here after she was sent over that day. She usually didn''t speak. She just sat on the bed..." Yamen stood at the door of the cell and didn''t go in. Chaojiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing said. I really don''t dare to go in. Since the jailer came to deliver food this morning and found he Xiu missing without any reason, no one has entered this cell. Everyone felt very upset. After all, there are many people who died in the prison. There is a lot of Yin here. Who knows what strange things will happen or whether there will be some dirty things. So at the moment, the Yamen is just standing at the door, and dare not enter. Jiang Wanbai was able to think of a little of his mind, but did not expose it. After entering with Qi Qingxing, he looked around. Qi Qingxing looked at her and asked in a low voice, "have you found anything?" He also tried to sense whether there was evil spirit or other inhumane breath, but there was no gain. Some of them are just a little bit of yin that exists in general prisons and the resentment left by those who died unjustly in prison. "Wait for the green bamboo to come." Jiang Wanbai also shook his head and said that the breakthrough of her intuition might still be on the embroidered picture. It is impossible for a person to disappear without any reason. What can disappear like he Xiu? At least Jiang Wanbai can be sure that it is not man-made. Either he embroidery itself is not an ordinary person, she ran away, or there is a non-human existence took he embroidery. But no matter the former or the latter, Jiang Wanbai could not sense the existence of strange breath, so that he did not know what it was for a moment. Soon, Qingzhu came in from the outside, holding a scroll of pictures in his hand. When he ran in, he was still panting slightly, "master, young master, I have brought the embroidered pictures, but it''s a little strange..." "Strange what?" Qi Qingxing asked. He had reached out to the green bamboo and took the embroidery picture. Green bamboo scratched his head and looked dazed and said, "I remember when the master asked me to get it, he said there was a bridegroom on the embroidered picture, but I searched he Xiu''s room and found only this one. There were more people on the embroidery map..." When Qingzhu said these words, Qi Qingxing had already unfolded the embroidery picture. Naturally, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing also saw the man who appeared on the embroidered picture "More brides than we saw last time." Jiang evening white slightly pick eyebrows, a face of interest. Before, the bridegroom stood under the peach tree with one end of the red silk, looking forward to it, as if waiting for his bride. But now, the bridegroom is still the lifelike groom, but the end that had fallen to the ground has been held by a woman in a red wedding dress. The bride''s back is to the person outside the painting. Jiang Wanbai thinks of Qi Qingxing''s saying that the bridegroom''s wedding dress on the embroidered picture is the same as the one he painted. Therefore, when she saw the bride at the first sight, she looked at the bride''s wedding dress to see if it would be the same as her wedding dress. "It''s not the same thing." Qi Qingxing saw Jiang Wanbai''s idea and whispered. Jiang Wanbai took a look at him and knew that the pattern of the wedding dress was originally painted by Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing was definitely more clear than she knew. Chapter 669 Jiang Wanbai still rubbed the embroidered picture with his finger belly for a while. After a while, he began to smile and said, "forget it. Since you can''t find anyone, go back first and take this embroidery picture back." Qi Qingxing looked at her, and her eyes flashed. When she handed the embroidered picture to green bamboo, she told her in a low voice: "take it, don''t drop it on the ground and make it dirty and broken." "Yes, sir." Although Qingzhu doesn''t know why Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing want to say nothing, she still obeys the orders, keeps the embroidery picture in her arms, and follows Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing to the outside. The Yamen at the door closed the door of the cell again. He asked with some trepidation and incomprehension: "Qi Shizi, is this man really not looking for?" The man was sent by Qi Hou''s house. As a result, he disappeared in their prison. When he found out that the man was missing this morning, they almost died in a hurry. They are so worried that they are afraid of being charged. "No more." Jiang Wanbai waved his hand and looked at the Yamen servant''s obvious sigh of relief. A trace of cunning crossed his eyes and asked, "can you help us find the people back?" "This..." The Yamen was embarrassed, but he bit his teeth and said, "I can''t guarantee that I can find it, but I will look for it seriously. I can''t really make people like this Missing. " "Forget it." Jiang Wanbai chuckled and did not embarrass the Yamen servant. She took a look at the embroidered picture held by green bamboo and pointed out that "you can''t find her. Let''s find out what we can do after we go back." After that, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing left the prison. All the way back to Qihou''s house, the embroidered pictures were always held by green bamboo. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing did not take charge of the embroidered pictures. But after getting off the carriage, Jiang Wan''s white head did not return: "green bamboo, send the embroidered picture to my study." "Yes, master." Green bamboo also did not think much, obediently nodded, holding embroidered picture to Jiang Wanbai''s study. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walked behind. When they came into the yard, they ran into red beans. Jiang Wanbai said again, "red beans, go and light the charcoal fire in my study." Hongdou didn''t ask much, but Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing would stay in the study next. After all, Qingzhu entered with a pair of embroidered pictures. Soon, the charcoal fire was born in the study. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were sitting behind the desk. Now the weather is getting warmer. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t have to hold Mrs. Tang all day. But when she is in the Hou''s residence, she will habitually carry one in her arms. Even if she holds Tang Pozi, her palms will sweat. At the same time, Jiang Wanbai reached out his hand and pushed the embroidered picture on the desk to the green bamboo and said, "it''s baked on the fire pot. Stay close. Don''t be afraid to burn it." "Ah?" Green bamboo is stunned and subconsciously looks at Qi Qingxing. However, Qi Qingxing''s face did not show any surprise. Qingzhu obediently took the embroidery picture to the fire, and red bean was also watching. She knew what Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were going out for in the morning, and she didn''t know whether to find any embroidery. Seeing that Jiang Wanbai asked Qingzhu to bake a pair of embroidery pictures on the fire, he couldn''t help asking, "Miss, this embroidered picture looks very delicate, and the embroidery skill is also skillful. Can it be burnt out like this?" "If it''s burnt out, it''s not our stuff anyway. It''s just that he embroidery has run away, and ah Xing''s bridegroom''s clothes haven''t been found, so we''ll burn out a pair of embroidered pictures of her. What''s the matter?" Jiang evening white slightly pick eyebrows, a look of rogue. Chapter 670 Qi Qingxing sat by her side, listening to her say these words, with a smile in her eyes. The corner of the mouth of red bean smoked, also can''t help laughing, after a light cough, stood by to watch, no longer say what. Just at this time, Qi Qingxing just put the embroidery picture on it to bake. "Teacher Master Green bamboo suddenly exclaimed, and then stepped back several steps, staring at the embroidered picture on the stove. Jiang Wanbai leaned lazily in the chair, holding Mrs. Tang in both hands, and asked, "what''s the matter?" "It seems that the people on the embroidery picture have moved a bit!" Green bamboo widened his eyes. Red beans smell speech a Leng, also went to embroider next to look down, the face showed doubt: "where moved? Are you wrong? " "I''m wrong. It''s just a embroidered picture. How can dead things move?" Jiang evening white also lazy voice. Qi Qingxing saw that her eyes and eyebrows are interested, slightly picked eyebrows, did not say anything, just pulled a dish of fried melon seeds to the front, drooping eyes began to peel melon seeds. When Qingzhu heard Jiang Wanbai say this, he began to suspect that he was wrong. He scratched his head, went over and looked at it again. The two people on the embroidered picture did not move. So he touched the tip of his nose in embarrassment and said, "it seems that I have read it wrong." Qingzhu thought, maybe when he put the embroidered picture on it, some angles looked like the people on the embroidery map moved. After all, the people on the embroidered map were really lifelike. Although in the mind so thinks, but green bamboo still can''t help but stare at that pair of embroidered picture to see all the time. So that when the person on the embroidered picture moves again, green bamboo widens his eyes and quickly jumps to Jiang Wanbai''s side, reaching out to pull Jiang Wanbai''s sleeve. Unfortunately, the outstretched hand did not have time to meet Jiang Wanbai, so he was patted by a folding fan on the back of his hand. "Gong Young master, the people on the embroidered picture are really moving... " Green bamboo covered the back of his hand, which was photographed red, and looked frightened. Red bean had already looked at the embroidered picture when she was jumping away from the green bamboo. This time, she also saw the people on it moving, but she didn''t panic and fear like green bamboo. On the contrary, she looked at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai covered his mouth and yawned. He still said in a lazy voice: "don''t talk nonsense. It''s just a dead thing. Where can it move?" Red bean looked at her expression and knew what she was thinking, so she didn''t make a sound. Green bamboo moved her lips and wanted to say something. Her hands were shaking, and she was still wondering why the people on the embroidered picture were still moving. Why did the master say he didn''t move. But before he could speak again, Qi Qingxing glanced at him and received the eyes of his son. Qingzhu immediately closed his mouth and did not dare to speak. However, my eyes always fall on the embroidered picture, and I can''t stand the heat from watching a couple of newlyweds on it. It seems that the peach tree above is withered and scorched, just as if the temperature is too high to be scorched. Green bamboo swallows saliva, seeing that the embroidered cloth has begun to burn black, he can''t help but whisper: "master, if you bake it again, the embroidered map will burn up?" "If it burns, it will burn. What does it have to do with us?" Jiang Wanbai sneered. Qi Qingxing has just peeled a handful of melon seed kernels for her, put them in a clean small dish, and pushed them to her. As soon as Jiang Wan''s white eyes brightened, her sleepiness suddenly disappeared. She took the melon seed kernel and ate it. The embroidered picture seemed to have reached the extreme. Finally, the voice of begging for mercy came from the embroidered picture. Chapter 671 "Don''t bake it any more, we''ll all die if we bake it again..." It''s a voice that I haven''t heard at the beginning of the white rising in the evening. It''s a slightly feminine male voice. Qingzhu swallows and swallows. Seeing that Jiang Wanbai is not surprised at all, he knows that Jiang Wanbai may have known that there are people hidden in the embroidery picture. After trying to understand this, Qingzhu put down his heart and asked, "master, would you like to take down the embroidery map?" "Take what? Why take it down? You said the people inside were alive, but I didn''t see them. " Jiang Wanbai chuckles and leisurely eats the melon seeds peeled by Qi Qingxing. Anyway, the person who is roasted by the fire is not her. Hearing Jiang Wanbai''s words, Qingzhu knew that she intended to force the people in the embroidery picture to come out, so she didn''t speak. Even the eyes that looked at the embroidered picture were not as frightened as before, only with strong interest. At last, the people in the embroidery could no longer hold on, so two red lights came out of the embroidered picture and fell on the ground. They were the new couple on the embroidery map. The bride, who had turned her back to the painting, finally showed her face. It was he Xiu. When Qi Qingxing saw the bridegroom, his eyebrows creased and his eyes were cold. "Take it off for me!" Jiang Wanbai is more direct. A magic power in his hand turns into a whip and throws it directly into the bridegroom''s face, mixed with anger, and is not soft hearted. The bridegroom''s face shows fear and subconsciously retreats. He Xiuyi grits her teeth and pours at the bridegroom. It seems that he is trying to block the whip of Wanbai in the river for the bridegroom. But the bridegroom just holds his head and shrinks in he Xiu''s arms. When Jiang Wanbai''s whip falls on he Xiu''s body, Jiang Wanbai takes half of his strength, but he Xiu still cries out in pain. "Stop fighting! Stop fighting! I take off! I''ll take it off now The bridegroom quickly yelled, with tears and fear in his voice. Jiang Wanbai snorted, the whip that the spirit heart condenses in the hand did not disperse, she looked at two people so coldly, angrily cried: "take off quickly!" "Take it off The bridegroom pokes his head out of the back of he Xiu and casts a venomous look at Jiang Wanbai. Soon, his body turns and the bridegroom''s suit is taken off. Standing on one side of the red bean also has come to understand, know that this man is wearing bridegroom uniform is Qi Qingxing stolen that set, see the man take off, she put out her hand to pick up. As a result, the man raised his hand and stuffed the bridegroom''s clothes into the stove. "You Red bean and green bamboo are startled and rush forward to rescue the clothes. Jiang Wanbai says, "forget it, let him burn it. Anyway, he has to pay for it." After saying this, Jiang Wanbai sneered and said, "if I can''t afford it, I''ll peel his skin and peel his bones. I''ll see if he can''t smile!" When the man heard this, his face turned white and he Xiu''s hand turned into a red light and he wanted to escape. However, as soon as he hit the closed door of the study, a golden net appeared. "Ah The man screamed, and he Xiu fell to the ground together. Looking at the golden net with fear, he saw the golden net disappear. The man looks back and looks at Jiang Wanbai, who is sitting at the back of the desk. He bites his teeth, but he doesn''t give up. He pulls he Xiu and runs to the window. As a result, he is knocked to the ground again. Chapter 672 Jiang Wanbai this hit a little hard, the man lay on the ground, the pain of the body twitching, for a long time to ease over. He Xiu was lying beside the man, so anxious that her eyes were red, "Lin Lang! How are you, Lin Lang? Are you all right? " "I I''m fine. " The man gasps for breath, after this moment, looking at Jiang Wanbai''s eyes, there is only a full of fear. Jiang Wanbai points his finger on the table and says, "steal ah Xing''s bridegroom''s clothes for your own men?" He Xiu was stiff and bowed her head to apologize: "Miss Jiang, it''s all my fault. I''m willing to compensate..." "Compensation? Do you think it''s still a matter of compensation? " Jiang Wanbai sneered, "I''ll beat you to death just for your attitude of laoshizilin Lang!" Speaking of the last four words, Jiang Wanbai''s voice was suddenly sharp, which made the man shiver for a moment, and he hid in his embroidery bosom with fear on his face. He Xiu had to firmly hold the man''s head and protect him. His face turned white, shaking his voice and saying, "Lin Lang is such a temperament. He didn''t mean to..." "I think he did it on purpose Green bamboo is angry to say. Just now, the man deliberately took off the suit and threw it into the fire. The pride and badness on his face could be seen clearly as long as they were not blind. Red bean also looked at the man with discontent on his face and said: "even pearl is more sensible than him. He Xiu, you should connive at him, but it doesn''t mean we will connive at him." "You didn''t mean to pay for it, so I''ll pay now, but..." As soon as Jiang Wan''s vernacular voice turned, he said in a cold voice: "I said that in front of me, as long as there is no compensation for one less thing, I will skin him! You can skin me a few times Her face was also full of coldness, and she had no intention of letting this matter pass. He Xiuhe and the man were frightened by Jiang Wanbai''s words, and their faces were pale. He Xiu walked toward Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, and their eyes were red. While kowtowing, they said: "Qi Shizi, Miss Jiang, it''s all my fault. If you want to punish me, just punish me. It''s none of Lin Lang''s business. Please let Lin Lang go..." "Yes, yes, those who have nothing to do with me should be punished..." The man also seems to be a sudden reaction came over, hastily nodded, along with he embroidery words will fault all push to her body. Jiang Wanbai and others are disgusted by the man''s lack of responsibility. Qi Qingxing''s eyes appeared cold, and said: "the person who just burned clothes is not you." A word choked he Xiu, he Xiu couldn''t say a word. For a long time, he only kept kowtowing to let Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing let Lin Lang go. The man also began to kowtow, but the words on his mouth were all for Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing to let him go, and all the blame was put on he Xiu''s body. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at the scene coldly, but they didn''t let up. After a moment, Jiang Wanbai said impatiently, "don''t treat us as blind. We''ve been hiding and cheating from us before..." "No one''s going to get away from it now!" Jiang Wanbai drank and waved his sleeve. A fire broke out around the man. The fire trapped the man in the middle and roasted him. The man immediately howled and rolled on the ground. However, no matter where he went, those fires would follow him, and no one else would be burned. He Xiu screamed and threw herself at the man''s body, but the fire did not hurt her at all. Chapter 673 He Xiu could only cry and beat on the man. Finally, he xiuchao and Qi Qingxing cried: "I say! I said, "please don''t burn any more..." Jiang Wanbai snorted, "why do you have to eat so much bitterness When the voice dropped, the fire on the man had been extinguished. He Xiu is holding a man to check, although the man is in pain and shivering, but there is no wound found. "Come on, what the hell is going on." Jiang evening white fingertip in the desktop point, cold voice way: "first say clearly, then we have a good account." If he Xiu had told her the secret in the early morning, or Xu jiangwanbai would not have been so angry, but it was because he Xiu had been unwilling to say it or even tried to hide and deceive her, which made Jiang Wanbai angry. "How are you, Lin Lang?" He Xiu is still holding the man, crying to ask, a face of worry. Jiang Wanbai gave a light Tut, and his fingertips were on the table. Seeing that there was fire on the man again, the man raised his hand and slapped him on he Xiu''s face, "say! Not yet?! Do you want to see me burned to death? " He Xiu covered her cheek with one hand and cried, "no Lin Lang, you know how I feel about you. I''m... " "Don''t you say that?! I''m so tired of crying and crying The man pushed him hard. Jiang Wanbai looks at this scene with a heavy eyebrow. However, although she feels that the man''s behavior is too much, she doesn''t feel pitiful at all when she looks at he Xiu. "I said..." He Xiu looked at the man, reached out to wipe her tears, and said, "I want to marry Lin lang. I like the bridegroom''s dress pattern that Qi Shizi gave me at the first sight. At that time, I already had some bad ideas in my mind..." But at the beginning, she actually wanted to keep the pattern. Anyway, she had been working as an embroiderer for so long, but she also saved a lot of good materials. She wanted to finish one with her own materials after helping Qi Houfu finish this one. "However, when the bridegroom''s dress was about to be finished, I found that the materials and embroidery thread sent by Qihou''s house were too precious, and the effect was different, even if I could make another one with my own materials according to the pattern..." He Xiu looks pale and looks at the man in a trance and says, "even if you make another one, it''s not so good, so I moved my mind..." He Xiu glanced at Jiang Wanbai, drooped his eyes, and said, "as Miss Jiang said that day, I just wanted to keep the wedding dress. Lin Lang didn''t know that the bridegroom''s dress was made for Qi Shizi. He thought I made it for him until I was sent to prison." "Lin Lang knew that I had been sent to the prison and then went to save me. He only knew that I had stolen the bridegroom''s dress, so he was just so angry that he threw it into the fire." He Xiu said and sobbed. She shook her head and began to exonerate the man. She kept repeating a sentence saying that it was all her own fault and had nothing to do with the man. After listening to he Xiu''s words, the man also called out: "things are what she said. It has nothing to do with me! If I had known that she had stolen the dress, I would never have worn it! " "Is that really the case?" Jiang Wanbai asked with a slight eyebrow. The man nodded and he Xiu looked at the man''s behavior without hesitation. He Xiu glanced at the loss, but still nodded his head and said: "the fact is what I said. Miss Jiang, Qi Shizi, if you want to blame me, blame me, I will try my best to compensate..." Chapter 674 "Compensation must be made." Jiang Wanbai gave a light Tut and looked at Qi Qingxing. Seeing Qi Qingxing nodding slightly, she said, "but he..." She lifted her chin toward the man. With a sharp voice and a turn of her palm, a small piece of burning incense fell into the censer from her fingertips. The smoke rose slowly. Jiang Wanbai said, "since it is no longer human, you can''t stay in the world. Go where you should go!" "No No The man suddenly yelled, he quickly climbed to the desk, gripping the edge of the desk with pale hands, and begged Jiang Wanbai for mercy: "no, please I don''t want to reincarnate. I don''t want to Please, although I stay in the world, I have never harmed anyone... " "is it harmful to you that you has the final say?" Jiangwan Baidao. At this time, there is already a ring from far to near. Jiang Wanbai side face, look has a moment of strange. "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing held her hand and asked. Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment, shook his head gently and said, "I''ll talk to you later." She looked at he Xiu. Unexpectedly, she thought he Xiu''s reaction would be greater than that of a man. After all, judging from her insistence on men, she would certainly not want him to leave her for reincarnation. But she sat there with no reaction at all. She just looked stunned. She didn''t know what kind of thoughts she was immersed in. In the whole study, only the man''s howling for mercy. The smoke is curling, which is obviously a burning incense with a big nail cover. In the blink of an eye, the rising smoke has already filled the whole study, and the sight line has become blurred. Qi Qingxing holds Jiang Wanbai''s hand tightly, and his sight falls on her all the time. However, even if Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are sitting so close together, when they look at each other, their sight is like a layer of fog, and the people in front of them are not real. And black and white impermanence hands of the ring has been close, as if in people''s ears ring, do not know when, the man did not beg for mercy, so lying on the table, lying on the ground, motionless. I don''t know if it''s the fear of black and white impermanence. Jiang Wanbai brain Sea across this idea, she pulled Qi Qingxing to stand up, looking at the left front. Just now she threw the incense burner into the censer. At the moment, the censer is still there, but the things near the censer are not clear. Especially at the back of the censer, it was originally a book shelf, and the book shelf was gone. There was only a piece of black. I don''t know where it extended. Until the two figures from far and near from the dark. "Two adults, he has been stranded in the world since his death. I hope they can send him to the place where he should go." Jiang Wanbai points to the place where the man lies prone. Hei Wuchang nodded, and the chain in his hand flew towards the man. However, seeing that the chain had already flown past, a bundle of them was collected. What he pulled over was just a piece of clothes and a large number of embroidered threads wrapped in the clothes. "Run away?" Jiang Wan''s white eyebrows throbbed, and her eyes flashed with gold. She looked at the location of he Xiu. However, after she looked around the whole study, she could not see where he Xiu and the man were going. Black and white impermanence looked at each other and said, "since you have already run away, it''s the same to send him to the underworld when you catch him. We have other ghosts to catch. Let''s go first." Chapter 675 When the last sentence rings, the black and white impermanence of the body has turned into smoke. Jiang Wanbai waved his sleeve and took back the burning incense in the censer. Soon, the smoke in the study disappeared, and the green bamboo and red bean were standing in the same place. It is not suitable for strangers to see the existence of black and white impermanence. Just when black and white impermanence appeared, Jiang Wanbai directly sealed off their five senses, so they did not know anything. But when the smoke was gone, green bamboo looked around the study and said with wide eyes: "master, that man and he embroidery are gone!" "Well." Jiang Wanbai''s face is not good-looking, her line of sight falls on the study door, the original intact study door now has a fist big hole, and the hole near the wound many broken embroidery. Although he Xiu and the man are gone, the embroidery picture that Jiang Wanbai put green bamboo on the stove is still there. The embroidered picture is completely blackened, and the couple on it have disappeared for a long time. As for the peach tree, it has become a burnt wood state. Green bamboo went over and picked up the embroidered picture. Looking at Jiang Wanbai, he asked, "master, what can I do with this embroidery picture?" "Burned." Jiang Wanbai said coldly. He reached out and pushed open the door of the study. He stood in the yard and looked up. He walked outside in a stuffy voice until he came to a corner of the yard. There was also a fist sized hole on the wall of the courtyard. The broken embroidery thread was all around the hole, which was the same as that of the study. "Run away." Jiang Wanbai gently Tut, the mood is even worse. Qi Qingxing held her hand and said in a low voice, "if you run, you will catch it back." "Well." Jiang Wanbai points his head and reaches out his sleeve to take out the array plate and rune paper, and mends the place torn by he Xiu. She thought and felt angry, so she gritted her teeth and said, "if I catch them, I will send him to hell!" "What about embroidery?" Qi Qingxing asked, mentioning he Xiu, he also had some doubts, "he Xiu is not a person, she is like that man, are ghosts?" "No Jiang Wanbai''s expression also has some doubts, she said: "I thought he embroidery was a demon, but she didn''t have the slightest evil spirit." "There is no evil spirit in Arsene, but later we know that he is not a demon." Qi Qingxing held her hand and went back, thinking and saying, "is it that he embroidery is the same as ASEN?" "No Jiang Wanbai shook his head and said, "he embroidery should be a spirit." Looking at Qi Qingxing, she explained: "it''s like some handed down calligraphy and paintings can also produce their own spirituality. He embroidery should be related to embroidery pictures, so her talent is embroidery skills. I guess it may be a pair of embroidery pictures. The embroidery thread and other materials used in that embroidery map should be very special, but what is the specific matter..." Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment, sneered and said, "then we can only know what is going on after we catch them. They''d better pray that they never fall into my hands. This time I won''t be soft." "Well." Qi Qingxing looks at her with a smile. How much of what he Xiu said before is true. Jiang Wanbai is not sure. She won''t believe it at all. Jiang Wanbai also made up the study, turned to stand in front of the stove, looked down at the stove inside, the bridegroom''s clothes had been burned. Qi Qingxing saw her wringing her eyebrows and said in a low voice: "let the embroider Niang in the palace help to rush it out. I''m sure it will come out before the end of the month." Chapter 676 "There''s nothing better than that." Jiang Wanbai sighed, and his eyebrows were still frowning, but he still felt unhappy. Clearly at the beginning, Qi Qingxing was supposed to have the best, but he Xiu and that man did not. Qi Qingxing sent the design to the palace, and asked the embroider mother in the palace to help make another one. Jiang Wanbai went back to his room and looked at the changed wedding dress he Xiu had sent before, but he was not in the mood to try it. "Miss, do you want to show it?" Red bean finds Jiang Wanbai in a daze at the box of the wedding dress, and asks in a voice. Jiang Wanbai wanted to shake his head, but after a pause, he reached out and opened the box. As soon as the box was opened, the neatly folded wedding dress was revealed. Instead of taking out the wedding dress, Jiang Wanbai just reached out and touched it with a sigh. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help saying: "I didn''t expect that asking someone to help embroider the wedding dress would cause so many things, and..." She pauses for a moment, her eyebrows frown slightly, and she has a bad premonition in her heart. It is clear that this is under the feet of the real emperor in the capital, but so many strange things have happened one after another. At first, Jiang Wanbai thought that maybe it was because the city had been slaughtered. Although it was suppressed by the son of heaven, his anger was too heavy. What''s more, there was a sea of corpses and blood sealed under the Daqing temple. But since she has been to the sea of corpses and blood, it seems that all the previous reasons have been overturned. All this should still be related to the sea of corpses and blood, but the sea of corpses is not what she thought. "What are you thinking?" Qi Qingxing''s voice rings from behind. The next moment, Jiang Wanbai''s eyebrows are gently rubbed open by him with his fingertips. Jiang Wanbai looked up at him, reached out his hand, sighed, and said in distress, "ah hang, I feel that what happened now is more and more impossible for me to think through." Qi Qingxing was silent for a moment, and said: "when we are married, we can leave the capital. Whether it is the decline of Tianyin gate or the world behind the sea of corpses, no matter what big secret is hidden, there will be a day when it will be revealed." "You''re right." Jiang Wanbai smiles. As the middle of March was approaching, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were going to enter the palace. Qi Qingxing''s wedding clothes had been made. He wanted to try whether it fit or not, and whether he needed to change it. Jiang Wanbai accompanied him into the palace, but did not go to see Qi Qingxing try Xi Fu, she went to wanshulou alone. When she arrived at wanshulou, she didn''t give the old eunuch Wan Shuling. She just lay down at the small window and said to him, "ah hang and I are going to get married at the end of the month, and then we will send you some bottles of good wine. In addition, we will probably leave the capital in early April. We don''t know when we will come back. Maybe we won''t come here for a long time." Speaking of this, Jiang Wanbai has a little indescribable feeling in her heart. Looking at the old eunuch sitting in the small window, she can''t help but wonder whether she can see him again when she comes back. After all, the old eunuch is old. The old eunuch looked at her for a while and asked, "are you married on the last day of this month?" "Yes, are you coming? If you come in person, I won''t have to send you wine. " Jiang evening white spot head road. Chapter 677 When the old eunuch shook his head, Jiang Wanbai did not feel lost. In fact, she had thought that the old eunuch could not go in person. After all, he was the only one guarding the wanshulou. He was afraid that it would not be so easy for him to leave. "Well, then I''ll send you good wine and good food." Jiang evening white point, or handed over ten thousand books in the past, there is less than half a month, she will leave the capital with Qi Qingxing, once left, do not know when will come back. Before that, she thought she could count the number of books in wanshulou. Fortunately, she had read a lot of books she wanted to read before, but there was not much left. The old eunuch registered the number for her. Jiang Wanbai collected Wan Shuling and went to wanshulou. She didn''t stay in wanshulou for too long. She was afraid that Qi Qingxing would come out and wait for herself outside wanshulou later. So she counted the time and went out after reading several books. When she came out, she didn''t see Qi Qingxing. She turned to the old eunuch and said, "I''m going. If it doesn''t rain tomorrow, I should come back and bring you wine." When Jiang Wanbai turns around and walks away, the old eunuch raises his eyes and looks at the direction she is leaving. A complex look appears in the bottom of his eyes. Jiang Wanbai went all the way to Qi Qingxing and found that he was standing on the side of the door, talking to people, and standing in front of Qi Qingxing was Jiang Ruyun. Speaking of it, since Jiang Ruyun was demoted, Jiang Wanbai has never heard from her. She only knows that she has been banned for a period of time. However, since Jiang Ruyue established a relationship with her former national master, Jiang Ruyue did not seem to have met Jiang Ruyun. "OK." Jiang Wanbai did not stop because of Jiang Ruyun''s existence. She walked toward Qi Qing and called him. Qi Qingxing heard her voice and then turned around to look at her. At once she saw her. Her cold eyebrows and eyes were immediately stained with warm color, "late and late." "She just put down a few steps in front of her, and try to change her heart a little bit, if he didn''t take a big step back to her, it would be just as appropriate for him to take a big step back to her "Well." Jiang evening white spot. Jiang Ruyun looked at the two people, and her eyes flashed a little dark. But when Jiang Wanbai looked at the past, she showed a faint smile on her face. She nodded slightly toward Jiang Wanbai and said, "you and I are sisters at all. Although I can''t be present on the day of your marriage, I will let someone send you something." After a pause, Jiang Ruyun said again, "they are all good things I have left in the palace these years. You don''t have to rush to refuse me." After saying these words, Jiang Ruyun took a look at Qi Qingxing, and her smile was obvious. She said, "Qi Shizi, I hope you can think about what you just said in this palace. If you think about it clearly, you can send someone to tell us." When Jiang Ruyun left, Jiang Wanbai looked at Qi Qingxing and asked, "what did she just say to you?" "She wanted my father and I to support her instead." Qiqingxing road. Jiang night white micro Leng, quickly understand the meaning of this sentence Qi Qingxing. Xiao Quan is now in his prime of life, and his heirs are not so many as the emperors of all dynasties. As long as Jiang Ruyun can get Xiao Quan''s favor again, the possibility of giving birth to a prince is very high. Chapter 678 Jiang Ruyun''s original words are, "my palace knows that you have deep feelings for my second sister. Both my palace and her are Jiang family members. As long as the emperor''s son of this palace can ascend the throne, it will not be your Qi Hou''s residence who will benefit from it? It''s much safer than you are now supporting the prince. " "Don''t listen to her nonsense." Jiang Wanbai knew what Jiang Ruyun wanted to do, and then went straight to Qi Qingxing, "let''s not say whether there is a so-called sisterhood between me and her. She will never have children in this life." Jiang Wanbai never said before. In fact, when she saw Jiang Ruyun for the first time, she had already seen it from Jiang Ruyun''s face. Jiang Ruyun was doomed to be childless in this life. Qi Qingxing answered. He didn''t take Jiang Ruyun''s words to heart. As for Jiang Ruyun, if he thought clearly, he would ask someone to tell her? That''s even more impossible. Soon, Qi Qingxing''s clothes were changed. When the palace people packed them carefully with boxes, they took them back to Qihou''s house along with Jiang Wanbai''s Fengguan. It was just like this, to the last day of March. Early in the morning, when it was still dark, red beans came with hot water and knocked on the door. Seeing Jiang Wanbai sitting beside the bed in good spirits, he asked happily, "Miss, are you not up all night?" "Can''t sleep." Jiang Wanbai nodded embarrassed. After dinner last night, she suddenly felt so nervous that she couldn''t sleep at all. She couldn''t lie down. Jiang Wanbai thought about practicing or refining array plates. But she was so excited and nervous that she couldn''t calm down. She could not do it. After reading the Qingxin Jue for a long time, she calmed down. As soon as she closed her eyes and opened her eyes, it was dawn. Red bean smiles more deeply when listening to Jiang Wanbai''s words. After waiting for her to wash, Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Qing also come. Jiang Wanbai''s small yard becomes lively in an instant. Jiang Wanbai sits in front of the dressing table and lets the people around him toss about. He puts on his red wedding dress, makes up, and then puts on his Phoenix crown. Once the red cap is covered, the sound of firecrackers outside starts to ring. Because she got married in Qihou''s house, she omitted the step of getting married. Qi Qingxing went directly to her yard surrounded by several people and carried her to the next door. In the words of Mrs. Qi, Jiang Wanbai, the granddaughter-in-law, was originally a man of great fortune. When she married into Qihou''s house, she had brought great fortune to Qihou''s house, so she didn''t need to cross the fire basin and so on After listening to Mrs. Qi''s remarks, there was nothing else to say. Obviously, Mrs. Qi was not only very satisfied with Jiang Wanbai''s granddaughter-in-law, but also fully protected her. Especially after hearing that even the emperor was present, no one dared to say anything more. Jiang Wanbai is in a trance, until the red cap falls down and is helped to stand up by Xipo. Only then does she recover a little, and then she starts to be nervous, and the tension is mixed with expectation and joy. Jiang Wanbai has never experienced such a mood before. "Here comes the bridegroom!" Pearl''s cheers were heard outside, and all the people laughed. Jiang Wanbai stood up and felt as if he was in a trance for a moment. He saw a pair of brocade boots standing in front of him from the underground of red gaitou. The pair of brocade boots stopped for a moment and turned around. Then, Jiang Wanbai squatted down in front of his face. Chapter 679 "Late, late, come up." Qi Qingxing''s voice reached Jiang Wanbai''s ears. There are so many voices around, but Qi Qingxing''s voice is so clear that it falls into her ears. When she hears Qi Qingxing''s voice, Jiang Wanbai''s tension in her heart becomes lighter. She purses her lips, and the corners of her lips can''t help bending up. "Bride, get on the ground." Xipo''s smile reminds Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai took a small step forward and slowly bent down on Qi Qingxing''s back. "Take the bride with you!" Around the sound of some familiar coax, Jiang Wanbai grabbed Qi Qingxing shoulder clothes, Qi Qingxing holding her legs, said: "evening, hold me." Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment and put her arm around his neck. The noise in her ears seemed to be louder. Her cheek was a little hot. When she was lying on Qi Qingxing''s back, her body was still a little stiff. But when Qi Qingxing stood up on her back and walked forward for two steps, Jiang Wanbai''s rigid body gradually relaxed. She put her chin against Qi Qingxing''s back and looked down at his shoulder. Usually it seems that Qi Qingxing''s body is too tall, but at this moment, she suddenly found that Qi Qingxing''s shoulders and back are wide enough to cover her up and carry her steadily forward, which makes her feel at ease. The two people''s courtyard was originally adjacent to each other. Jiang Wanbai felt that she had just walked away. She had only entered Qi Qingxing''s room once. It was the last time Qi Qingxing was injured. This time, when she came in again, the red cover on Jiang Wanbai''s head had not been removed. She could not see too much, but the places she could see seemed to be the same as well as some different places Fang. The quilt is different. When Jiang Wanbai is sitting down beside the bed by Qi Qingxing, she looks down at the red bedding on the bed, and the dried fruits such as peanuts and red dates scattered on the bed. It looks very festive. Jiang Wanbai always feels that her ears are very lively, but the excitement seems to be a little far away from her. After the sound in her ears, it disappears, so that she has been in a trance state. Basically, what Xi Niang said, she subconsciously followed what she did. When Qi Qingxing stood in front of her with a Xi scale to lift her head, she seemed to come back to her senses again. Her hands on her knees curled up in consciousness and began to be nervous again. However, Qi Qingxing stood in front of her. When Xi Po reminded the bridegroom to lift the veil, Qi Qingxing did not move. "My son, it''s time to lift the lid." Xipo was jubilant and reminded again. Qi Qingxing turned around and looked around. He looked at the bride''s face. He raised his eyebrows and said, "green bamboo, please go out and have a drink. I''ll be there later." Qingzhu also stood beside him with a happy face. He was stunned when he heard Qi Qingxing''s words, but soon recovered in the sound of other people''s sobs. He turned around with a smile on his face and began to invite them to drink in the front yard. "No! We haven''t seen the bride yet Some of the young courtiers of Lian Yun and Qi Hou ye, especially Lu Ci, were discontented. They changed their usual polite appearance and made a lot of noise. Qi Qingxing eyebrow tip a pick, direct way: "do not give to see." "Yes, yes, yes! Don''t show it! My master only shows it to my childe! " Qingzhu stood firmly on his childe''s side, shouting, and began to invite people. Chapter 680 Lu Ci and others wanted to see the bride, but Qi Qingxing said so. They had to leave regretfully. Before leaving, they did not forget to tease Qi Qingxing and said, "Qi Shizi, today we can see your true face!" Qi Qingxing sneered and refused to comment. Finally, Qi Qingxing turned around and closed the door. Then he went to Jiang Wanbai''s side step by step. He said that Xiping was put back on the plate and sat down beside Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai pinched his fingertips and whispered, "ah hang?" I still think that he has invited people out, why not lift the cover. "Well." Qi Qingxing answers, pauses for a moment and holds her hand on her knee. Jiang Wanbai trembles slightly. Subconsciously, she wants to retract her hand back to his sleeve, but Qi Qingxing grabs it. Jiang Wanbai pursed her lips and relaxed. "Late, late." Qi Qingxing is doing it. His eyes fall on the dragon and Phoenix candle on the table. His voice is hoarse. His eyes are like the reflection of the candle. It is very bright. His eyebrows and eyes are joyful, and so is his voice. "I''m happy, late." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai answered and said in a low voice, "ah, so am I "I didn''t sleep last night..." Qi Qingxing said in a low voice. Perhaps knowing that she was not only nervous and excited to sleep, or after saying a few words, Jiang Wanbai suddenly felt that the person sitting beside her was her closest and most familiar person, and that there was no outside person in the room, so she began to relax. And the whole person relaxed. Listen to Qi Qingxing say words, she will also connect a few words, talking about their own same tension, the same can not sleep, said, jiangwanbai thoroughly relaxed down. Perhaps Qi Qingxing and so on is this time, he suddenly did not have the sound, just sat on his side, eyes burning, looking at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai realized something. She tightened her heart, but soon relaxed. She pursed her lips and looked forward to it. At last, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Qi Qingxing releasing his hand. Then, the red cap in front of him was held by two bony hands and lifted up. Jiang Wanbai''s sight gradually became bright until she saw Qi Qingxing''s face and looked at Qi Qingxing. "OK." Jiang Wanbai murmured softly. He felt that his ears and cheeks were burning. He subconsciously lowered his sight and lowered his head. He wanted to avoid Qi Qingxing''s sight and did not dare to look at him. He always felt his eyes were too hot. But she just a little Dodge, Qi Qingxing pinched her chin, forcefully raised her face, did not let her bow. "Late, late." Qi Qingxing called her in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai had to look up at him, but his eyes were still flashing. He was too shy. When Yu Guang glimpsed the wine on the table, he even said, "OK, we seem to be drinking a toast." "Well." Qi Qingxing responded, looked at her with a smile, and then let go. She stood up and took two glasses of wine that had been poured on the table. She went to Jiang Wanbai and handed a cup of wine to her hand. When he sits down again beside Jiang Wanbai and raises his hand in front of her, Jiang Wanbai also leans slightly and reaches out to drink a toast with him. "Well, you can go and drink with them." Jiang Wanbai took back his hand after drinking wine and coughed gently. Chapter 681 Qi Qingxing slightly raised eyebrows, reached out to take the empty wine cup in her hand, put it back on the table, but did not leave directly, but went to the bedside again. As soon as he came over, Jiang Wanbai began to be nervous and widened his eyes slightly, "you Why don''t you go out yet? Lu Ci, they must have been in a hurry... " "No Qi Qingxing raised his eyebrows slightly. "How can you not go? Someone will come to you later. If... " "No Qi Qingxing, with a smile in his eyes and eyebrows, goes to the bed and pours toward Jiang Wanbai. "Well The Phoenix crown has not been picked yet Jiangwan Baiji road. However, after a while, Fengguan and scarlet wedding dresses all fell on the ground beside the bed, and the red curtains fell down to cover the spring scenery all night. ¡­¡­ The next day, Jiang got up late in the morning and went with Qi Qingxing to meet Mrs. Qi and Lord Qi. After offering tea, they received many good things from their elders. After breakfast, they returned to the yard. Red bean came in with a box in his hand and said, "young lady, this is an old man''s gift sent to you early this morning. It''s a wedding gift for you." Yesterday, Jiang Ruyun really sent something over. However, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had already ordered them to go down. How could Jiang Ruyun send them, they would send them back to her. At the moment, hearing what red beans said, Jiang Wan''s white face showed curiosity and said, "old man? Have you left yet? Did the other party say who he was and what family he was? " "No, the man just said that it was for you, young lady. Let''s give it to you and leave." Red bean road. Jiang Wanbai thinks a little, then reaches out to red bean and takes the box over. The brocade box is not big. It''s just the size of a palm. However, when Jiang Wanbai lifts the buckle, he finds that the box can''t be opened at all. "What''s the matter? I can''t open it. " Jiang Wanbai frowns, puzzled. Red beans heard her words, also followed to come over, and when Qi Qingxing came back from the Lord of Qi, he saw two people together, holding a brocade box the size of a palm. "What''s the matter?" Qi Qing walked over and asked. Jiang Wanbai heard his voice and his eyes brightened. He immediately handed the brocade box to him and said, "it was given to me by an old man, but I can''t open it. Do you have a look?" Qi Qingxing took the brocade box and looked over and over. After a moment, he coughed and said, "I can''t open it." "Strange..." Jiang Wanbai held it in his hand for a while and sighed. Green bamboo, who came back with Qi Qingxing, said, "why don''t you ask people to smash the box? Or sawing should also be possible... " "Not good." Red bean frowned and said, "what if this box is also one of the gifts sent by the old man?" It''s not impossible for red beans to say so, but the brocade box can''t be opened. Jiang Wanbai put the brocade box into the storage ring and said, "forget it, maybe it will open one day. I just don''t know who the old man is. It''s a pity that I can''t thank him." Just like Qi Qingxing said before, they are leaving the capital in early April. Before leaving, Mrs. Qi already knew about it. She sighed and looked at Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai, but she didn''t say much. She just said, "grandma knows that I can''t stop you. I''ll have dinner with my grandmother these days before leaving." Chapter 682 "Good, grandmother." I''ll take a look at Qijiang at night. Qi Qingxing also nodded. Mrs. Qing is also very reluctant to give up, holding Jiang Wanbai''s hand and saying, "then how long can you come back? When I give birth, can you come back? " "I don''t know. If we can come back, we will come back." Jiang Wanbai said seriously. Before leaving the capital, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went to wanshulou. She did not know why. She wanted to see the old eunuch again. But when she arrived, she found that the person sitting in the small window was not the familiar old eunuch. "Where were the watchmen here before?" Jiang Wanbai was slightly stunned for a moment and asked. The young palace man in the small window raised his head, revealing a face familiar to Jiang Wanbai. "Lu Ci?" "Mrs. Qi." Lu Ci smiles at Jiang Wanbai. Thinking of the question Jiang Wanbai asked just now, Lu Ci answers truthfully: "I don''t know where the man who was guarding the wanshulou has gone. I just heard that it seems that he left the palace on the day after you married Qi Shizi. I came before dawn, and he left after the handover." Jiang Wanbai was stunned when he heard the speech. After returning to his senses, he took out the brocade box in the storage ring and asked, "did you see him holding this box before?" Lu Ci took a look, nodded and said, "yes, he had such a box in his hand at that time, and he didn''t bring any other luggage, so I have an impression." Jiang Wanbai took the box''s hand tightly and pursed her lips. After a moment, he said to Lu: "thank you very much. Since he has gone, we should go first." After that, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing left the wanshulou and were about to walk to the gate of the palace. She just breathed a sigh, looked down at the box in her hand and said, "I didn''t expect that the box was given to me by him. I don''t know what is in it, and the box can''t be opened..." I don''t know why. Knowing that the box that couldn''t be opened was sent by the old eunuch who guarded the wanshulou, Jiang Wanbai became more curious about the contents of the box. "Wait a minute." Jiang Wanbai suddenly steps. Qi Qingxing looked at her and asked, "what''s the matter?" "I never seem to know the name of the watchman." Jiang Wanbai looks at Qi Qingxing road. Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment and said in a low voice, "wait for me in the carriage first. I''ll ask." "Good." Jiang Wan white point, holding the box back to the carriage, while waiting for Qi Qingxing to come out, while drooping his eyes to play with the box in his hand. There is no pattern on the outside of the box. It looks like an ordinary wooden box. You can see the opening and closing gaps. There are also buckles. But if you pull the buckle, the box will not open. It''s like growing together. Jiang Wanbai snapped her fingers, and a small cluster of flames lit up on her fingertips. She looked at the flames on her fingertips and at the box to figure out whether to use the fire. Just then, the curtain of the carriage was lifted. Qi Qingxing stood outside the carriage and looked at her. Her eyes fell on her fingertips and moved away as if nothing had happened. Jiang Wanbai twisted out the fire on his fingertips and put the box away. He asked Qi Qingxing, "did you ask?" "Yes." Qi Qingxing got on the carriage and waited for Jiang Wanbai to sit beside him. Then he said, "the man''s name is Changyuan. When he was a teenager, he entered the palace. Later he went to guard the Wanshu tower." Chapter 683 "Changyuan?" Jiang Wanbai''s brain flashed something, vaguely familiar with it, but she frowned and thought about it, but she didn''t remember where she had heard the name before. "It doesn''t sound like the name of a eunuch, but it looks like the name of a monk." Qiqingxing road. Jiang evening white point head, in the heart that little sense of familiarity has also disappeared, she soon put these behind her mind, only in the bottom of her heart to remember the name of the old eunuch. When they returned to Qihou''s house, the things of Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had been sorted out. In fact, they had only one purpose to find the real national teacher for Xiao. After discussing with Qi Qingxing, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing decide to take Qingzhu alone on the road. As for Hongdou, she is still allowed to stay in Qihou''s residence. Although Hongdou''s eyes are red when she knows the news, she doesn''t say anything. The next morning, when it was still early in the morning, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing got up. This was what they had already agreed with the Lord Qi. When they avoided leaving, Mrs. Qi would come to see them off. They would certainly cry at that time. It would be better for them to go directly. Therefore, when Jiang Wanbai and Qi qinghang got on the carriage and left the city, Qi Houfu, except Hongdou and Qi houye, did not know that they had left. I didn''t know until breakfast. "I still want to roll sesame seeds, but it''s a pity..." Jiang Wanbai yawned in Qi Qingxing''s arms. Qi Qingxing closed up her cloak for her. She saw a trace of helplessness in her eyes, and said in a low voice, "sleep a little more?" "Well." Jiang night white vague should a, in his arms turned over after closing his eyes and continue to sleep. On the wall, a man in a black cloak stood. The cold wind curled up a corner to reveal the bright yellow Dragon Robe inside. Li Hai stood behind Xiao Quan and watched the carriage go away until it disappeared. He was about to persuade Xiao Quan to return to the palace when he heard Xiao Quan ask, "do you think I''ll release them from the capital?" After a while, Li Haidun understood Xiao Quan''s meaning. Not to mention how Qi Qingxing''s talent was praised by the imperial master, that is, Jiang Wanbai''s amazing ability. In fact, only staying in the palace or under his nose is the best person. Li Hai lowered his head and did not dare to say anything. But Xiao Quan didn''t want to get his answer. After standing on the wall for a while, he turned away. Jiang Wanbai didn''t sleep too long. She woke up and yawned. She lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked outside. She asked, "where did this go?" "I don''t know." Green bamboo blinked and blinked, "just walk casually. The young master said that when you wake up, you can decide where to go." Qi Qingxing handed Jiang Wanbai a cup of warm tea and said, "where do you think we should go?" "Let me see." After drinking tea and moistening his throat, Jiang Wanbai took out a big compass from the storage ring and looked down. His eyebrows frowned slightly and then loosened. He said to Qingzhu, "go south. There is a small town not far ahead. Let''s go there and have a breakfast." "Yes, young lady." Green bamboo should get off and drive the carriage to the south. Sure enough, not long before a town appeared, this time is the time for breakfast, there are street vendors have been put out, steaming, and the smell of food. Chapter 684 "Stop, stop, we''ll eat here." Passing a wonton stand, Jiang Wanbai lifted the curtain of his carriage and called to the green bamboo. Qi Qingxing buckled her waist in the back and pulled her back in a hurry. She was afraid that she would be too slow to fly out of the carriage. Green bamboo quickly stopped the carriage on the side of the road. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing sat down at the table of the wonton stand. The stall owner came over smiling and wiped the table for them with a towel on his shoulder and asked, "what do you want to eat?" "I eat wonton, pork stuffing." Later, he looked at Qijiang Qingdao. Qi Qingxing nodded slightly, and Jiang Wanbai held out two fingers toward the stall owner, "two bowls." Qingzhu didn''t want wonton, so she went to the bun shop not far away and bought some big meat buns. She came back with a little girl with a bowl of sweet soybean milk. "Just put it here, please. I''ll send you the bowl when it''s finished." Qingzhu took out a copper plate, counted it and handed it to the little girl. The little girl put it away and said with a smile, "no, it''s OK to shout after drinking it. I''ll take it back." Qi Qingxing and Qingzhu don''t drink sweet soybean milk. Qingzhu bought this bowl specially for Jiang Wanbai. After all, Jiang Wanbai drank a bowl every morning when he got up in Qihou mansion. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing''s wonton was also quickly delivered. It was hot and chaotic. The soup was boiled by bones, with several green vegetables leaves and green onion sprinkled on it. The appetite was greatly increased. After eating the wonton, Qi Qingxing sat there eating steamed buns, and Jiang Wanbai drank the rest of the wonton. At this time, there are more people on the street, but most of them have already had breakfast, and the stall owners have already passed the busiest time. Now they are free. Jiang Wanbai saw that all the wonton he had prepared had been cooked. Maybe when they left, the stall owner would take back his stall. "Where are you going south When the stall owner was free, he moved a stool and sat down beside him. Seeing that Jiang Wanbai and others had finished eating, they chatted and asked. Qingzhu drank half a cup of hot water and said, "I don''t know where to go, so I''ll go south first." "No destination? Are you looking for something south? " Asked the owner curiously. Qingzhu Chaojiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing took a look at them. Seeing that they did not mean to obstruct them, they said: "it''s looking for someone. Do you know if there are any very powerful experts in the south, who are good at divination and astrology..." Green bamboo said, while waving his hands, a blind comparison. The stall owner really thought about it. A moment later, he patted his thigh and said, "I really think of one. I went south for another two days. When I arrived at the city of Ti, I heard that the city master of Ti found a very powerful master. You must have heard of it. The master is said to be his younger brother." "Well?" Jiang Wanbai raised his eyes as soon as he heard this and became interested. Qingzhu and Qi Qingxing also subconsciously looked at her. Jiang Wanbai winked at Qi Qingxing and thought that even if she had younger martial brothers, they were in the 21st century. How could they be here. But this idea just rose, Jiang Wanbai suddenly thought of the scene of the sea of corpses. At that time, she did have a dialogue with her senior brothers. Maybe there is a younger martial brother Jiang Wan''s white eyes flash slightly, keeping this possibility. Chapter 685 Qi Qingxing has asked the stall owner, "is the master who lives in the Star Tower?" "Of course, there are no other masters except this one." The stall owner said with a smile. "What is that master''s name? Why is he so good? He said that he was the younger brother of the national master. Did the city Lord believe it? " Jiang Wanbai finished drinking the last bit of soybean milk and asked the stall owner several questions in succession. It sounds like he is too curious about this matter. Instead of being surprised, the stall owner patiently answers a series of questions from Jiang Wanbai. "The master''s name is WuFan. It is said that it was the day when the city Lord''s wife gave birth. It was originally difficult to give birth, and the birth mother said that it was a corpse and two lives..." At this moment, a monk appeared at the door of the house. In fact, everyone who saw the master''s entrance was Wu Wu who didn''t even enter the gate The stall owner said excitedly. His expression was both excited and pious, as if he had seen the master WuFan fall from the sky and fall at the door of the room. "The city Lord''s wife and her children have been saved?" Green bamboo immediately curiously asked. The stall owner nodded and sighed: "master WuFan also said that in fact, it was the city Lord of Ti city who had done a lot of things beneficial to the people in the past, and he was upright and upright. Therefore, master WuFan couldn''t bear to see the city master lose his wife and children, so he helped." "Who said that master WuFan was the younger brother of the national master?" Jiang Wanbai asked. The stall owner said: "master WuFan himself mentioned that he is so powerful, and the master of the national master is so powerful. He is worthy of learning from the same school." Jiang Wanbai took a puff from his forehead and couldn''t help saying, "but master WuFan you mentioned is a disciple of Buddhism, while a person from National Normal University is a disciple of Taoism. Buddhism and Taoism belong to two families. It is the first time that I have heard that there is a place that can teach both Buddhist and Taoist disciples." The stall owner was stunned by Jiang Wanbai''s words. Until Qingzhu paid for the wonton, the three left in a carriage. The stall owner looked down at the wonton money in front of him. He was in a trance and couldn''t help murmuring, "what that lady said seems to be reasonable." on the carriage, Jiang and Bai were still tucking up with Qi Qing. "Make complaints about lying, or say that he is the master of Mingyuan." is this not more convincing? At first, she suspected that the other party might really be her younger martial brother. Maybe she came here from the 21st century for some reason, but after a little thought, she knew that it was impossible. After all, the martial brothers of the 21st century don''t know that she is the master. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai is quite sure that master WuFan must be a liar, and he may not have any skills. If he has any skills, he doesn''t need to make up the name of a senior master of Chinese medicine to deceive the world. "Master Mingyuan has great prestige in this dynasty. There should be few people who dare to talk nonsense about his relationship." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai thought and nodded, "what you said seems to be right." "It was only this year that the great master suddenly became famous. On the contrary, he did not care about other things. On the contrary, he practiced in the star watching tower all the year round, and there were no palace people around. Apart from the vision on the wall of the 15th day, the common people, especially the people who were not in the capital, knew little about the master, which was inevitable It''s a hole. " Qi Qingxing analyzed them one by one. Chapter 686 Jiang Wanbai listens to him, nods ceaselessly, feel that what he says is quite right. "Then we have to deal with this matter?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Qi Qingxing nodded, "you can''t let the other party act in the name of the national master. Now it hasn''t caused any bad reaction. It''s OK. If master WuFan really causes any trouble in the future, the influence will only be magnified." "You''re right. You should make an example to others, so that there will not be more people with evil intentions. Relying on the national master, most of the time, they will commit crimes in the closed door." Jiang Wanbai looks more serious. She suddenly understood why Xiao Quan asked them to come out and find the right person for the national teacher. Anyway, the three of them are going south, so it''s on their way. In addition to going to Ticheng to solve master WuFan''s affairs, Jiang Wanbai did not forget he Xiu, who had fled with a man. Before she got married, she even made a divination, and the divination also showed that he Xiu was no longer in the capital. "Go south and meet them." Jiangwan Baidao. As the waiter said before, after the carriage had been on the road for two days, Jiang Wanbai and others arrived outside the gate that night. Looking at the closed gate, Jiang Wanbai said: "forget it, I''ll sleep out tonight." Fortunately, it is nearly the middle of April, and the climate is gradually warming. It is not as cold as before. She and Qi Qingxing also get off the carriage and throw a magic weapon. When the magic weapon became larger, it immediately became a house with a bed, a soft couch, even quilts and pillows. "I didn''t expect that this thing could be used one day." Jiang Wanbai sighed. She was bored before, and had some materials on hand, so she began to refine it. Unexpectedly, she didn''t have any talent in refining utensils. However, when refining the magic weapons in this house, she unexpectedly succeeded. Now it''s in use. Green bamboo saw Jiang Wanbai out of thin air out of a room out of thin air, suddenly a face novel around the room to walk around. "Light a fire in the middle of the room." Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing walk in to Qingzhu road. Green bamboo should a, turn around to go to pick up firewood to come back, is called by Jiang Wanbai. "I don''t have to pick them up for a few nights. There are some that I put in when I left." Jiang Wanbai pointed to the way next to the stove. By the way, when you buy hot tea in the daytime, you can turn off the hot water in the street. It''s no worse than staying in an inn. Green bamboo was still thinking about it and said, "young master, after we enter the city tomorrow, I will go to buy some things to add to this house? After that, we won''t be afraid to camp out. " In fact, when we go out in the summer, we don''t have to worry about the materials. In fact, we don''t have to worry about burning the air in the cold river in the winter Green bamboo in the side to listen to stare big eyes, a face of novelty. After dinner, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing sleep on the bed, while Qingzhu sleeps on the other side of the soft couch across the screen. The window is slightly opened for good ventilation. In such a late night, it is also very warm and comfortable. Chapter 687 And Jiang Wanbai did not forget to set up the array, and hid the house and the carriage outside. Otherwise, in case someone doesn''t sleep in the middle of the night and suddenly sees an extra room on the roadside while wandering outside, the room will disappear again when people are calling to come in the morning. I''m afraid that all kinds of legends or storybooks will come out soon. Although the house and the carriage were hidden, no one else would see it. But in the middle of the night, Jiang Wanbai was still woken up by the noise outside. Their house is in the woods next to the official road, and people like them often fail to catch up with the city gate open, so that they have to sleep in this area all night. The places near the official road are very spacious and the woods are not very dense. In order not to sleep in the night, she will not feel the size of the room will become empty. So there''s a lot of space left by the side of the house. When Jiang Wanbai wakes up, Qingzhu and qiqingxing are already awake. They can''t see the house by the people outside. Qingzhu lies on the window and looks outside. Qi Qingxing was still lying on the bed. Seeing that Jiang Wanbai was also woken up, he said in a low voice: "it seems that someone is fighting outside." "What kind of fight do you have in the middle of the night Jiang Wanbai murmured, shrinking into the warm quilt, one hand on Qi Qingxing''s waist, and still wanted to go to sleep. Qi Qing moved, slightly bowed her head in her soft hair on the top of the kiss, reached out to cover her ears. "No, I can still hear you." Jiang Wanbai raised his head again and said, "I''d better make a sound barrier." So she fumbled out a soundproof array plate from the storage ring and threw it out of the bed. The array disk soon disappeared into the room and disappeared. At the same time, all the movement and noise outside the room disappeared. And at the moment, the faces of the people outside have changed. Just now they clearly realized that there were three extra breath in the dark place, and they were still wondering whether there were still three helpers hidden in the other side, or whether there was a person hiding in the dark waiting for the fisherman to make a profit. Therefore, they had been confronting each other and didn''t start directly. Confrontation is actually a man holding a cloth ball like thing, surrounded by three other people. Each of them had a sword in his hand. When the three breaths suddenly disappeared, the man''s hand holding the sword tighter. After the other three looked at each other, the one who was obviously the elder brother simply asked, "Jiangdu, since you are hiding the receiver in the dark, just let them out!" "That''s right. Let''s have a face-to-face contest. If you live, the young lady can be taken away by you, but if you die..." Standing behind the river crossing, the person slightly narrowed his eyes, and a trace of cruelty flashed through his eyes. And Jiangdu listened to the three people''s words, and then he knew that the three breaths that had disappeared were not their people. He pursed his lips and looked down at the child in his arms. It was amazing that the child was awake all the time, but he didn''t cry or make any noise. Even when he looked down, his dark eyes blinked and suddenly a sweet smile appeared. Jiang Du had a meal. When he raised his eyes again, his eyes were awe inspiring. He didn''t like to talk nonsense. He directly attacked the weakest of the three with his sword. Chapter 688 Although Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are all sleeping peacefully, Qingzhu has been lying in the window gap and looking out. Although after the sound insulation and boundary of Jiangwan white cloth, Qingzhu can''t hear the sound outside. They can only see the men standing in the middle suddenly attack after a while. The heart of green bamboo was lifted up, and his eyes widened. His hand holding the window was tightening. At a certain moment, his eyes widened slightly, and he looked back at the screen. A trace of entanglement flashed in his eyes. He didn''t know whether to call Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai, but He clearly saw that the man was holding a child in his arms. Three people bully a man with a child, really bully people too much! And type kill move. It seems that he doesn''t care at all. It seems that he will hurt the child. Seeing this, green bamboo rises with anger. He reaches out of his arms and takes out a copper plate quickly. "Ah The man who was about to stab Jiangdu from the back suddenly screamed. He stepped back a few steps, reached out his hand and touched his face. He immediately touched the blood on his face. He looked at Jiangdu with grim eyes and said angrily, "you use a secret weapon!" Pooh! Green bamboo silently bah a bit, stink shameless, it is clear that they want to win more than less from the back of the sneak attack, even have the face to say that others sneak attack. At the same time, he pinched another copper coin at the tip of his finger. As soon as he exerted his wrist, the coin flew out. "Ah "Who is it?" "Jiangdu! You really have a hand! " Each of the three men had a bloodstain on their faces. They covered their faces one by one and glared at Jiangdu. For a moment, they did not dare to attack again. Jiang Du glanced at his side, and a copper coin was embedded in the tree trunk. His eyes sank, but he did not show any joy. Instead, he was more dignified in his heart. He couldn''t help thinking of the three breaths that had just disappeared. Now it seems that the three people are definitely not the people of each other. Although they seem to be helping him now, Jiangdu does not dare to make a conclusion about the specific purpose. Qingzhu lies on the window, covers his mouth and laughs secretly. After thinking about it, he turns back to touch the dish of peanuts on the table next to him. As a result, his hand is caught by someone. Qingzhu shivers and turns back to see Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing released his hand, and his sight fell on the outside of the window. He took a look at it and took back his sight. When he turned to leave, he said in a low voice: "quick battle, quick decision." "Yes, sir." Green bamboo''s eyes brightened, and reached for the dish of peanuts on the table. The three people who were on guard were soon attacked by numerous "hidden weapons". For a moment, there were constant cries of pain in the forest, but Jiang Wanbai fell asleep and was blocked by sound barriers. He was not afraid to be awakened at all. Three people always can''t find where the person in the dark is, helpless, after a look at each other, turn around and run away. Green bamboo clapped her hands and put the remaining peanuts back. She hid her Kung Fu and her name. She closed the window and went back to sleep. However, after watching the three men escape, Jiang Du did not relax his vigilance. After waiting for a while, he did not wait for another sound. Jiang Du raised his voice and asked, "I don''t know which elder helped me. Can you show up?" However, after his voice dropped, only the wind and the rustling of the leaves were heard. He did not feel another breath, as if there was no one else here except him and the child in his arms. But the copper coins on the tree trunk and the peanuts scattered on the ground remind Jiangdu that there are people in the dark that he does not know. Chapter 689 However, green bamboo has been wrapped in the quilt again and goes to sleep. Jiang Wanbai finally had a good sleep after the sound insulation under the cloth. When he woke up, it was already bright. Jiang Wanbai stretched out and sat up and found that Qi Qingxing was not in bed. "Ah hang?" Jiang Wanbai shouts as he puts on his clothes. After shouting, I remembered that I had laid a sound barrier around the house last night. If Qi Qingxing and Qingzhu were outside the room, she would not be heard. Anyway, it was already light. Jiang Wanbai saw a basin of clean hot water behind the screen. After washing, he removed the boundary, and removed the hidden boundary of the house. However, when she opened the door and looked up, she saw a strange man. "Well?" Jiang Wanbai slightly widened his eyes and froze in place. She really didn''t expect that someone would appear in the woods near the official road at this time point. Shouldn''t she take advantage of the city gate to enter the city directly along the official road? "Master, are you awake?" Qingzhu was standing next to the carriage and saw Jiang Wanbai come out. He said to her happily, "master, it''s a fine day today. Shall we go to the city for breakfast?" The man standing opposite the door is Jiangdu. Jiang Du didn''t leave last night, so he sat under the tree with his baby in his arms for the whole night. He was very vigilant. He just rested with his eyes closed and did not fall asleep. When I heard something in the morning, as soon as I opened my eyes, I saw a man suddenly appeared not far in front of me. The man was still stretching and yawning with his eyes closed, as if he had just woken up. Then, after the sudden appearance of green bamboo, Qi Qingxing also suddenly appeared. When Jiang Wanbai came out, Qi Qingxing was standing in front of the man to talk. He suddenly noticed that the man''s eyes were behind him. He immediately realized that Jiang Wanbai had woken up. He stopped talking and turned around to look at it. Of course, not only Jiang Wanbai appeared, but also the house. Qi Qingxing goes to jiangwanbai. "Up? Let''s go into town now. " Qi Qing walks in front of Jiang Wanbai and whispers. "Good." Jiang evening white point head, think about, anyway the room has been seen by that man, simply put the house in front of the man. Qingzhu said: "master, I can''t find the house after my childe and I come out in the morning. We can only wait for you to come out." Jiang Wanbai hides the house, and people outside can''t see the room. As soon as Qingzhu and Qi Qingxing leave the house, they can''t see the room behind them. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai did not see other people in the room until he woke up. "Ah hang, who is that man?" Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went to the carriage together and asked in a low voice. Qi Qingxing whispered what happened last night. As soon as he finished speaking, he found that Jiangdu followed him with his child in his arms. Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai stepped back and looked at him. Looking at Jiang Wanbai, Jiang Du hesitated and asked, "you Can you spell? " "Magic?" Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and shook his head. "I can''t do magic. At most, it''s just some tricks of blinding." Jiang Du''s eyebrows twisted, but at the next moment he was relieved. He looked down at the child in his arms. The child was still asleep, and his face was very lovely. Occasionally he pursed his small mouth and showed a small pear vortex. Chapter 690 When Jiang Du raised his eyes again and looked at Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai, his expression did not change much. He said in a declarative tone: "you are from the capital, are you an imperial envoy?" The last sentence is a question. Jiang Wanbai said: "we are from the capital, but we are not Imperial Envoys." Jiang Du obviously didn''t believe it. Her eyes wandered over Jiang Wanbai''s waist. Jiang Wanbai lowered her head and saw the ten thousand letters hanging on her waist. She coughed slightly and was trying to explain. She heard Jiangdu say, "this child is a lady of the city Lord''s house." "What?" Jiang Wanbai looks stunned. And green bamboo standing by the carriage heard his words, stupefied for a moment and then became angry. He rushed over and called out, "it is you who stole other people''s children! Thanks to my helping you last night, I was helping the tyrants Jiangdu stepped back and avoided Qingzhu''s outstretched hand. His eyelids jumped. Knowing that Qingzhu was the one who helped him last night, he said thanks, "thank you for helping me last night, but you''re not helping the tyranny." "Green bamboo." Qi Qingxing also realized that there might be something hidden in it, so he called out green bamboo. Green bamboo stopped, but looking at Jiangdu''s eyes still showed anger and doubt. "Go to the carriage and say it." Qi Qingxing takes Jiang Wanbai''s hand and goes to the carriage. Jiang Wanbai reaches out and touches her stomach. If she delays, she will be hungry. So she has no opinion about Qi Qingxing''s words and goes to the carriage. But Jiangdu stood still. He frowned and said, "now my portrait must have been posted in the city. I can''t implicate you." "It''s simple, just a little trick." Jiang Wanbai laughed and snapped his fingers and said to Qingzhu, "Qingzhu, take your small mirror to him." Qingzhu immediately took out his small mirror from his arms and handed it to Jiangdu. Jiang Du fixed his eyes and saw a strange face reflected in the mirror. He saw a trace of surprise in his eyes. The next moment, he said to Jiang Wan, "please help my lady to use a mask." Jiang Wanbai thinks that all the children are similar in appearance, so they can''t see the way to stop them. However, Jiangdu asked for this, which was just a matter of snapping her fingers. So she didn''t say anything more. By the way, she also made a mask for the children held by Jiangdu. Jiang Du lowered his head and watched the young lady change her face. He immediately put down his heart and followed Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing into the carriage. Jiang Du said: "Miss, it''s hard to see the wind. I''m sorry to disturb you." With that, he also directly sat in the carriage. Seeing that he was still holding a child, Jiang Wanbai did not care about him. When Qingzhu drove the carriage to the official road, Qi Qingxing poured a cup of tea for Jiang Wanbai and another cup for Jiangdu. Thank you very much Jiang Du said thanks and drank the tea. His lips, which were dry enough to skin, were relieved. Jiang Wanbai also drank water to moisten his throat and asked him, "what do you mean by what you said before? What''s more, how did you take away the lady from the Lord''s house? " After a pause, she thought of the words she heard at the wonton stall two days ago and asked, "is this the child saved by master WuFan?" "Miss is not a child of the Lord''s house." Jiangdu''s deep voice. Jiang Wan was surprised in her white eyes. She subconsciously looked at Qi Qingxing. Seeing that Qi Qingxing''s eyebrows were calm, she temporarily restrained her mind and listened to Jiang Du''s words. Chapter 691 From the mouth of Jiangdu, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing heard a completely different story from the previous stall owner. The city Lord''s wife had a difficult labor that day, but she kept the adult, but the child did not. So she held a child and acted as the city Lord''s wife''s child. "Half a month before the city Lord''s wife gave birth, the city Lord had asked the steady woman to go to the mansion. At that time, some stable women had found out that the city Lord''s wife''s fetal position was not correct. Almost the whole city of Ti, including the stable women near the city, were invited to the city Lord''s house, but no one could guarantee that the children in the city Lord''s wife''s belly could be born safely..." When Jiang Du talked about these things, he didn''t have much emotional fluctuation on his face, but when he said that, his mood was obviously hateful and murderous. At this time, the city Lord did a ridiculous thing. In earlier times, a rich merchant''s family in the city had a life because he was drunk and rioted. The city Lord immediately sent the rich merchant to prison, and soon beheaded his head to appease the public. Because the rich merchant was beheaded, his family property was immediately divided up by other people in the city. All the servants of the family ran away with the rest. "The rich merchant had a daughter at a good age to get married. She had already made a marriage, but she was divorced just a few days before the merchant''s accident. After the rich merchant died, the young lady had nowhere to go. In addition, all her family property was taken away by his father''s aunt and concubine. In the end, only the young lady and her sister-in-law were left to depend on each other. At this time..." Jiang Du gritted his teeth and his face twitched because of the suppression of his anger. Just at this time, the child in his arms woke up, probably aware of Jiang Du''s emotion and flattened his lips. Jiang Wanbai was shocked and thought that he would hear the cry of the child the next moment. I saw that the child stretched out his little hand and slapped it on Jiang Du''s face. When Jiang Du froze to look at her, the child grinned out a shallow pear vortex, which was very pleasing. Jiang Wanbai obviously feels that Jiang Du''s anger has dispersed a lot, and the whole person''s mood has softened down. "The young lady and the pregnant sister-in-law depend on each other, but how can the two weak women survive? But later, the city Lord took the young lady into the city Lord''s house on the pretext of taking care of the young lady. At first, the young lady thought that the city Lord was really kind, and she was very grateful to him. But on the night when she entered the city Lord''s house, she was forcibly occupied by the city Lord, and later she had to become one The concubine of the city Lord... " However, the people outside were not clear about the truth of the matter. Only when the young lady seduced the city Lord when his wife was pregnant, she was accused of being ungrateful and covetous. "Since you say that the lady has a sister-in-law, what about her elder brother?" Jiang Wanbai asked, looking at Jiangdu''s eyes, some guesses. I wonder if Jiangdu is the elder brother of that lady? However, the next moment I heard Jiangdu say: "I met a mountain bandit when I was running a business half a year ago. When I was dying, I didn''t know that my wife was pregnant. I was waiting for him to go back and tell him the news." Jiang Wanbai was stunned and didn''t know what to say for a while, so he pursed his lips and remained silent. After a while, Qi Qingxing, sitting beside her, asked, "what''s the relationship between you and that rich merchant''s house? Later, the daughter of the city Lord''s wife, that is, the child you are holding now, was born by the young lady''s sister-in-law? " Chapter 692 "She is indeed the young lady''s child." Jiang Du droops his eyes and looks at the child in his arms. His expression just slightly softens down. The rich businessman''s surname is Jiang, and he is the adopted son of master Jiang. At first, master Jiang asked him whether he wanted to study business or literature or martial arts. He chose to learn martial arts himself. When he came back, he could escort his adoptive father and brother. However, when he came back from his studies, he heard that his adoptive father had been beheaded because he was drunk and killed. His elder brother had already met the mountain bandits and died more than half a year ago. When he found Miss Jiang, he knew that she had become the concubine of the city Lord. At first, Miss Jiang didn''t tell him that he had been forcibly occupied. She only said that she was living a good life now. She advised him to take his sister-in-law out of here and take good care of her sister-in-law and brother-in-law''s children. "But when I went to see my sister-in-law, I knew that she was also dead..." Jiang Du said with red eyes. When he realized that something was wrong, he found out the truth bit by bit. The anger set off in his heart made his heart ache, even his breath hurt. "I only found out that the sister-in-law died in the hands of the city Lord''s wife, and even the sister-in-law''s children were taken away. When I went to the city Lord''s house, I learned from a Ruan that she was the one who was killed..." Jiang Du''s eyes are full of killing meaning, and the two words can''t be said from the mouth. He wanted to kill the city Lord. "Ah Ruan advised me to leave tuicheng and take my sister-in-law''s children with me. Fortunately, Jiang''s family still has blood, so what happened last night happened." Jiangdu road. The so-called master WuFan is actually the city Lord''s wife invited. It is estimated that even the city Lord doesn''t know that the other side is a liar. The city Lord''s wife can hardly produce the next stillbirth on that day. However, the city Lord forcibly accepted Jiang Ruan and loved Jiang Ruan and had a family. The city Lord''s wife hated him so much that he would let people carry his sister-in-law''s children. It is estimated that the killing of Jiang Ruan''s sister-in-law is to vent her anger, and to avoid Jiang Ruan''s sister-in-law from going to the city Lord''s house and exposing the matter. "The city Lord has been nearly fifty this year, but he has not had any children. The city Lord''s wife and the city Lord have always attached great importance to this child. During this period, the city Lord''s wife even hanged many young concubines in the backyard of the city Lord, and the city Lord didn''t say anything about it." Jiangdu road. If the city Lord knows that his wife gave birth to a stillborn child, he will inevitably settle with his wife. After all, the young concubines were also brought back by the city Lord to give birth to their own sons. Even if one and a half daughters were not born, there was always hope as long as people were alive, not to mention that one of the concubines was found to be pregnant after his death. At that time, the city Lord didn''t settle accounts with his wife because she was pregnant with a child. Now she has given birth to a stillborn child. I''m afraid the city Lord has the heart to peel her skin. In addition, Jiang Ruan was loved by the city Lord, so the city Lord husband did it. However, these are all Jiang Du''s conjectures. What is the truth? There are some things that Jiangdu hasn''t had time to verify, but his sister-in-law did die in the hands of the city Lord''s wife. "The city Lord''s wife only needs to take away your sister-in-law''s child and say it was born by her. Why do you want to find a master WuFan to come here?" Jiang Wanbai is a wonderful road. She still did not understand the role of master WuFan. Jiang Du stopped, shook his head, and said, "we still have to check." He looked down at the child who didn''t understand anything in his arms. When he looked up, his eyes were firm and firm, but he said, "master WuFan must be a liar, but the city Lord still doesn''t know whether I know it or not, and the death of my adoptive father..." Chapter 693 "Do you suspect that your adoptive father was wronged?" Qi Qingxing asked. Jiang Du nodded and he said, "even though I haven''t been able to accompany my adoptive father for so many years, I often write letters from home. I can tell from the lines how he is. He was very peaceful in his old days. When his adoptive mother was still there, he scolded him for being too honest and bullying, and he didn''t make any progress after so many years..." Therefore, when he heard that his adoptive father was drunk and killed, Jiang Du''s first reaction was not to believe it. His adoptive father doesn''t kill people even when he''s drunk. "In the past years, I would ask my master for leave to go home, especially in recent years, when I had a reunion dinner on New Year''s Eve, my adoptive father would take me and my brother to drink, but even if my adoptive father was drunk, he would lie on the table and mutter a few words about our business and hope that we can support each other in the future..." How can a person who doesn''t even say the same thing can become a murderer?! Listening to Jiangdu''s words, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other. She looked down and said vaguely: "the city Lord can cheat people into taking possession of his family after Jiang Ruan lost his father. I think he is not as honest and clean as the rumored one. We had planned to take care of master WuFan''s affairs. Maybe Jiangdu should be involved in this matter." Jiang Du breathed quickly when he heard Jiang Wanbai''s words. His expression was obviously excited. Chaojiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing said: "master WuFan and this matter are probably inseparable. Since you want to investigate master WuFan''s affairs, you must check our Jiang family''s affairs." He had known for a long time that master WuFan acted under the name of the younger brother of the national master. Sooner or later, the people in the capital would know about it. Even if the master didn''t know about it because of his closed door practice in a short period of time, he could not have been practicing in seclusion all his life. There was always a time for him to leave. As long as the master of the state goes out of the pass, things about WuFan will surely reach his ears. Jiang Du has even made plans to take his sister-in-law''s children to the capital. Unexpectedly, they will meet Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai. What''s more, Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai were originally running to investigate WuFan. It''s his best chance to know. "Let''s see." Qi Qingxing, however, didn''t have a word to answer, but said in a low voice. Jiang evening white spot. Although Jiang Du was anxious, he knew that the matter could not be hastened and had to be restrained. At this time, she wants to stop at the side of the Chengzhu Road, and then she wants to eat something at the side of Qingjiang River The baby girl is obviously hungry, but she is very clever. She doesn''t cry or make noise. She sucks with her own hand, which makes people feel soft hearted. Rao is a child hating Jiang Wanbai, who likes her a little bit. If only the children in the world were so clever. Jiang Wanbai can''t help but sigh at the bottom of his heart. Jiang Du nodded and got out of the carriage with Jiang Wanbai and others. As expected, many officers and soldiers with his portraits were posted everywhere. Many people already knew that the city master''s daughter had been robbed by "thieves". Jiang Wanbai and others entered the baozi shop and asked for several cages of steamed buns and sweet soybean milk. "She''s not weaned yet? You have to find a nurse to take care of her Jiang Wanbai watched Jiangdu take up soymilk to feed the child, and quickly stopped him with chopsticks. Chapter 694 You can''t feed a child who is only a full moon. It happened that the second boy with the steamed stuffed bun took a look at the child and said with a smile, "how many people are looking for a nanny? I happen to know one. " Of course, Jiang Wanbai and others did not miss the sight that the little two just looked at the child. They knew what he was confirming, and they were not afraid that he would see anything. So when they heard what they said, Jiang Wanbai directly said, "that''s a coincidence. Please introduce it to us. The remuneration is negotiable." As soon as she finished speaking, green bamboo had already found a quick silver coin and handed it to the waiter. The waiter saw that they were rich or expensive, but he didn''t expect that the other party would be so generous. He immediately collected the silver coins and said with a smile: "eat them first. After eating, I will take some to find her." Jiang Wanbai looked at the child and saw that the child was looking around with his round eyes. He didn''t cry or make any noise, so he didn''t say anything. But there was no delay. After all, she couldn''t be so hungry just because the child was obedient. She ate it quickly. Seeing that they had finished eating, the waiter said to the shopkeeper. She took several people out of the steamed bun shop and walked to an alley nearby. As she walked along, she said, "the nanny''s surname is Bai, and she has a poor life, but she has a baby because of birth She was a daughter. She was drowned, but she was divorced by her husband''s family. She and I are fellow villagers, and she asked me to help her find a job... " Xiao Er has been saying how miserable this woman named Bai Aung is, but she is a good-natured woman who can work without causing trouble. In short, Jiang Wanbai and others can rest assured. Jiang Wanbai frowned when he heard that Bai Aung gave birth to a daughter and was drowned directly. Qi Qingxing looked at her and said in a low voice, "nobody cares about this?" "Hi! The common people under us have no power or power. Bai Aung''s husband''s family is a rich businessman. She gives some money to suppress the news... " There was a hint of sadness and indignation in his tone, but he thought that Jiang Wanbai and others were rich or expensive. He was afraid that these words would annoy them, so he shut his mouth and didn''t dare to say it again. Jiang Wanbai was even more uncomfortable. She thought that Bai Aung''s husband''s family might be a poor family. After all, only those poor families thought it was useless to have a daughter. After all, they either discarded, sold or killed directly after they were born. But the rich family, the common son and the common daughter no matter how many are not afraid of just. In my heart, Jiang Wanbai asked directly. Seeing her curious, he thought about it and said a few more words, saying: "it''s all because master WuFan gave birth to the Bai family. He said that if the Bai family had a son, he would have a bright future in the future. But if he was a daughter, he would bring disaster to the whole Bai family." The second one lowered his voice and said. Jiang Wanbai heard that it was the thing that master WuFan provoked again, and immediately his heart sank and his anger rose. And Jiang Du, who is holding a child next to him, is even more so. His eyes are awe inspiring. Just as he was talking, he stood in front of a dilapidated door in the alley and said, "here we are, Bai Aung is sitting here." Looking back, he found that Jiang Wanbai and others did not look good. He was afraid that they would mind what happened to Bai Aung. He quickly said, "in fact, Bai Niang is really good. These are rumors. I don''t need to worry about them. What''s more, he is just a poor innocent child. Can''t he really bring disaster to the family In fact, if you believe in something, you will have it; if you don''t believe it, you will have nothing. " Chapter 695 "You don''t believe what master WuFan said?" Jiang Wanbai looks at him with surprise. She thought that everyone here in the city of Ti highly praised master WuFan. She must have believed in master WuFan''s words. "It''s not that you don''t believe it, it''s just..." Xiao er''s face was embarrassed. In fact, he didn''t believe that, but he was afraid that it would bring disaster to himself. So he was trying to explain. Just at this time, there was the sound of footsteps behind the door, and the voice of Bai Aung''s inquiry: "who is it?" The second quickly took the opportunity to leave the topic aside, and raised his voice and said, "Bai Aung, it''s me!" "Alfred." Bai a Niang''s steps are obviously much faster. After opening the door, she sees Jiang Wanbai and others who follow Ah Fu behind him. "Madam Bai, let''s go first and talk about it." Ah Fu Road. Bai Aung comes back to her mind and nods to let Ah Fu and Jiang Wanbai enter. Jiang Wanbai had a subconscious look at Bai Aung''s face when she opened the door. She was sure that, as Ah Fu said, at least she could not find fault in her character. She couldn''t do anything evil in her life. She was a little bit miserable. Therefore, when he went in, Jiang Wanbai whispered to Jiangdu: "if you want to find a long-term nurse who has been taking care of children, she is a good candidate." Jiang Du saw her tricks and so on. He believed in her ability. He nodded his head immediately and said in a low voice, "thank you very much." Qi Qingxing looked at him, and suddenly walked from the other side of Jiang Wanbai to her and Jiangdu. "OK, what''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai saw that he suddenly changed sides and thought he had something to say, so he looked at her curiously. But Qi Qingxing just shook his head slightly. Seeing this, Jiang Wanbai did not ask much. Just after coming in from the door, Ah Fu had already said that Jiangdu wanted to find a nurse to take care of the baby. As soon as he finished, Jiangdu added: "if you can take care of the young lady until she grows up, I will certainly have another reward." However, Bai Aung didn''t care about the reward mentioned in Jiang Du Kou. She just looked back and saw the child in Jiangdu''s arms. She probably thought of her daughter who she had not met. Her eyes were red, and her expression became a bit compassionate. She said, "I''m also alone now, and I don''t have any other concerns. You can stay with me as long as you like, even if you are looking after the young lady for a lifetime All right. " A lifetime is too long. Jiangdu is not as many as that. Ah Fu looked at Jiang Du''s face and knew that Bai Aung''s work was done. He pushed the boat along the river and said, "Miss, you''re just hungry. Let''s feed her. Don''t be hungry for a long time." Bai a Niang also eagerly looks at Jiang Du. Jiang Du looked down at the child in her arms and handed her over. Bai a Niang gently took the child over, turned her back and went to the inner room. She probably smelled the milk fragrance on the person holding her. The child was just flat mouth and rubbed in Bai Aung''s arms. She still didn''t cry. "Miss, you are so good." Bai Aung said softly. Jiang Du''s eyes are heavy. Seeing this, Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help but ask, "has your lady never cried?" Jiang Du shook his head. Jiang Wan''s white eyebrows also frowned. If at first she just felt that the child was very good and did not cry or make noise, but as time went on, that strange stream came up. Jiang Wanbai said, "it''s a pity that I don''t know medical skills, and I can''t see anything detailed on my face for the time being. I''d better take her to see a doctor later." Chapter 696 "Well." Jiangdu''s eyebrows are calm, and his heart is obviously still well prepared. Children are easy to be hungry, and they don''t have much to eat. Therefore, Bai Aung soon came out. She had a smile between her sad eyebrows and eyes, and said in a soft voice, "miss is already asleep." "Let''s find a place to stay first, and then go and ask a doctor for it What''s her name? " Jiang Wanbai blinked and asked Jiangdu. After a while, he called "the Enron river looks stiff." "Good name." Jiang Wanbai said with a smile that he didn''t ask whether his name had been decided before or just temporarily. Ah Fu is also enthusiastic about finding a place to settle down in the past. Jiang Wanbai is a very good person and accepts his kindness when he talks for Bai Aung before. When he rented a yard, green bamboo still wanted to give Ah Fu a reward, but Ah Fu turned red and said that he would not take anything. "I have given enough silver coins before. I don''t need to give any more. I''ll live in that steamed bun shop. If there is anything else, just go to the bag shop and find me." After saying that, as if afraid that green bamboo would force the silver to himself, he ran away. Green bamboo stupefied in situ, turned to see Jiang Wanbai and others, couldn''t help laughing, "Ah Fu is really a good person." As soon as Xiaoan was sent back to her room, Bai Aung, who was busy doing other things, couldn''t help laughing and said, "Ah Fu Ge is really a good person." Since she was laid off by the white family, people who had been close to her and even flattered her have been far away from her. On the contrary, Ah Fu, who was alienated because of her marriage, has been helping her, not only giving her a place to live, but also helping her find a job to do. " JIANG Wanbai and Qi Qingxing did not rush out to inquire about things, but stayed in the yard, waiting for Qingzhu to invite the doctor. Waiting for the doctor to make a diagnosis for Xiaoan, the doctor shook his head and sighed with pity. Although a short time in the morning, but Bai Aung has already placed her feelings for her daughter on Xiao An''an''s body. Seeing the doctor''s appearance, she immediately got red in her eyes. Jiang Du''s hand was tightened and asked in a hoarse voice, "how about doctor?" "Miss seems to have brought out the fetal poison from her mother''s womb. Although she survived, she was destined to be mentally deficient and did not know whether she would recover in the future." The doctor shook his head and sighed with pity. He is a fool to say that he is not mentally complete. Qingzhu asked the doctor to leave, and called Bai Aung to take care of Xiaoan. Jiang Wanbai looked at Jiangdu. After thinking about it, he comforted him: "the doctor also said that maybe there is a possibility of recovery." Although he has already had psychological preparation, Jiang Wanbai feels a little uncomfortable when he knows that Xiaoan is mentally deficient just like the fifth princess. Qi Qingxing saw things more thoroughly and said, "the doctor said that she was born with fetal poison, which means that your sister-in-law was poisoned when she was pregnant. How did your sister-in-law die?" "Poisoned to death." Jiang Du gnawed his teeth, and the killing intention on his face was irresistible, "but it was claimed that it was dystocia." At that time, when he found out the cause of his sister-in-law''s death, he was still glad that Xiao An''an had survived. It seemed that he was still in good health. But now, it seems that he can''t tell whether to be lucky o Chapter 697 However, when he thought of it, Jiang Du''s face was loose. He thought, no matter whether Xiao An''an was a fool or not, he would never let her suffer injustice if he protected her. "After all, it''s still about the city Lord''s house." Jiang Wanbai said, "ah Xing and I will check the details of master WuFan first. You''d better be honest in the yard these days." She was really worried that Jiangdu would not be able to resist the hatred in her heart and rushed to the city Lord''s house to kill his wife for revenge. Although Jiang Wanbai doesn''t care whether the city Lord''s wife will die or not. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing said a few more words. They told Qingzhu to watch and then they went out of the yard together. When they got to the street, Jiang Wanbai took Qi Qingxing to a direction. "Late, late. Where are you going?" Qi Qingxing asked. Jiang Wanbai said: "go to the city Lord''s house, first let a few paper men go over to listen to the news, and then, by the way, you can explore the bottom of master WuFan." Speaking of master WuFan, Jiang Wanbai thought of Bai Aung''s drowned daughter. He immediately sneered and said, "this WuFan has no skill, but has already killed many people. Let the paper man inquire about his position first, and we will go over and examine him in the evening." Qi Qingxing thought of Jiang Wanbai''s interrogation of that thousand faceted means. He knew what she was going to do. He laughed and sighed. "What''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai heard his sigh and looked at him suspiciously. Qi Qingxing said: "I''m thinking, these are late to do, I don''t seem to be of any use." "Why is it useless?" Jiang Wanbai slightly widened his eyes, and with a cunning smile at the next moment, he whispered, "you are already of great use." Soon, Qi Qingxing understood what her words meant. "Qi Shizi, hurry up, please come inside." When the city Lord heard that someone was coming to the capital, he quickly left behind what he was doing and welcomed him. He even heard that the lady of the prince was still the wife of the prince. He immediately asked people to invite the lady of the city master to come. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing swaggered into the city Lord''s house. When they followed the city master to the mansion, they left behind a few paper men, but in a moment, a few paper men were hidden in the dark to search. After doing all this, Jiang Wan Bai Gou lip smiles. Qi Qingxing Yu Guang has been paying attention to her movement. Seeing this scene, she immediately understood that she had arranged the paper man out. Facing the attentive attitude of the city master, Qi Qingxing was too lazy to perfunctory with him, and said directly: "my son of the world was in this time, but I heard that there is a master WuFan in your family, who seems to be the younger brother of the national master. Unfortunately, the national master Before he entered the palace, he lived in the residence of marquis Qi. He had some connections with his son of the world, so he came here to have a look. " What he said was just curious about who the younger brother of the national master was. But it fell on the Lord''s ears, but he began to sweat on his forehead. His heart beat like a drum beating. Qi Qingxing never missed the city Lord''s reaction. His change immediately understood the master WuFan''s affairs, and the city master''s cry must also be informed. Otherwise, it''s time to look excited, not scared. However, he was the master of the city, and soon stabilized his mind. He asked Qi Qingxing with a smile: "I didn''t expect that Qi Shizi and the master of the state should have such a relationship. I don''t know if Qi Shizi had heard about master WuFan''s younger brother before." Chapter 698 The city Lord''s mouth so asked, in fact, the heart has been thinking quickly. If master WuFan''s identity is revealed, he will be able to get rid of the charge as long as he bites himself to death. So think, cry City Lord''s eyes across a trace of sinister. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing didn''t miss these things. They looked at each other, and they already had the bottom of their hearts. After a short contact, it was basically certain that the city master of Ticheng was not like the rumor said. In short, it was different from the rumor. "When the master lived in Qihou''s house, he often practiced in seclusion, but seldom mentioned his own affairs." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. There was a glimmer of joy in the eyes of the city Lord, and he was also relieved. He nodded his head and said, "maybe all practitioners are like this. Master WuFan is indifferent to fame and wealth. If I hadn''t begged him to stay, he would have left the city for a long time." While talking, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have followed the city master to the reception hall. The wife of the city Lord who just got the news also rushed over. After saluting Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai, they said with a smile: "it must be that the son of the world and my master have something to say. Why don''t you like to sit in our backyard?" "Good." Jiang Wanbai also did not refuse, gladly agreed. Before leaving, he winked at Qi Qingxing, and his sight passed his sleeve. Qi Qingxing sleeve fingers slightly curved, finger belly immediately by what gently scratch, aware that it is the paper man left by Jiang Wanbai, he coughs gently, then restrain the corners of his mouth that he desperately wants to go up. Although it has been confirmed that master WuFan was a swindler under the name of the national master''s younger brother, Jiang Wanbai did not intend to let Qi Qingxing face Wu fan alone, so he secretly left a paper man with his own wisp of divine sense in his sleeve before leaving. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai, with one mind and two purposes, walks to the backyard with the city Lord''s wife. He observes the layout of the city Lord''s mansion, and pays attention to Qi Qingxing''s situation through the thread of divine consciousness. As for what the city Lord''s wife said, she didn''t listen at all. "What is that place?" Jiang Wanbai''s footstep stops and asks a courtyard in front of him. The city Lord''s wife immediately said with a smile, "the front is where I live. The son of a son''s wife goes in and sits down?" "Well, I''m just tired of walking." Jiang Wanbai nodded carelessly, but there was a golden awn in the bottom of his eyes, and his eyebrows frowned a little. In a moment, he returned to normal. When Jiang Wanbai and his wife walked toward the courtyard, they met a pale young woman. When the young woman saw the lady, she immediately stood aside and quickly lowered her head. But Jiang Wanbai still did not miss the hatred that flashed in her eyes when she bowed her head. Thinking of Jiang Du''s mention of Jiang Ruan, Jiang Wanbai asked curiously, "is this one?" "It''s a concubine''s room of my master." The city Lord''s wife showed disgust on her face. When she looked at Shangjiang Wanbai, she was flattering and smiling. She said, "you don''t have to worry about her." Jiang Ruan, who was standing on one side and originally bowed his head, trembled when he heard the city Lord''s wife''s address to Jiang Wanbai. He suddenly raised his head and looked at the city Lord''s wife and Jiang Wanbai who passed in front of him. Hope appeared in his eyes, but it quickly faded. Just as she was struggling, Jiang Wanbai, who went out for a distance, looked back at her with a faint smile. Chapter 699 At this moment, Jiang Ruan''s inner hope finally gained the upper hand. She bit her lower lip and turned around to walk quickly towards her own yard. Jiang Wanbai felt very bored. The city Lord''s wife kept asking her how prosperous the life was among the noble women in Beijing. However, Jiang Wanbai, who had participated in several tea parties of Huaiyang Marquis house, did not feel that such a life was so desirable. She chose some of the things to deal with the City Lord''s wife. Never thought that the city Lord''s wife is still a look forward to the color. Even several times the desire stopped. Even if she was the wife of the city Lord, she could not compare with the capital in her opinion. The capital is a good place to be yearned for. However, her old man has been the leader of the city for more than ten years. It seems that she is going to die of old age if she fails to get a transfer. This is also too unwillingness, did not expect, Qi Hou Fu''s son and his wife should secretly work for the emperor when actively looking for up. If they can make a contribution to what the emperor asked Qi Shizi to do, and if they can''t, let Qi Shizi know how good he is as a city Lord. Maybe he will remember him by talking to the emperor after he goes back. Maybe he can go to the capital. The city Lord thought so, and so did his wife. When the city Lord asked someone to inform her, he also gave her a task: to find out what Qi Shizi was going to do for the emperor this time. "Speaking of it, it seems that Madame Shizi has just married with her son, and she is going to follow him everywhere. It''s really hard for you." The city Lord''s wife sighed. Jiang Wanbai knew her mind and laughed and said, "it''s good to eat and live, and you can enjoy many scenery you haven''t seen before along the way. Why bother to talk about it?" The city Lord''s wife had thought that she would follow her own words to complain, or complain a few words. Then she would comfort a few words, and maybe she could find something out of the lady''s mouth. But the city Lord''s wife didn''t expect Jiang Wanbai to say so. She thought she was just maintaining her dignity and was trying to make more efforts to let her down her guard. Jiang Wanbai had already stood up and said, "it''s not early, let''s go?" The city Lord''s wife wants to ask her to stay, but Jiang Wanbai has gone out of her own way, and she can''t let people stop Jiang Wanbai directly. She has to suppress her anxiety and follow her up. She is also regretting that she knows that there is not so much foreshadowing ahead. Maybe I''ve asked something by now. When walking in Qiantang, Jiang Wanbai seemed to be in a hurry to see Qi Qingxing. He walked so fast that he walked alone in front of him. The city master''s wife and others were chasing after her, and they made her slow down. But Jiang Wanbai walks on, as if he can''t hear. Until suddenly and a servant girl bump into. "Are you ok? You little maid The city master''s wife saw Jiang Wanbai hit by someone, and her face was white with fright. She ran to ask Jiang Wanbai. Seeing that Jiang Wanbai just staggered back a few steps and didn''t fall down, he was relieved. However, he was still afraid, angry and impatient, so he scolded the maid who hit Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wan''s white eyes flashed, put away the things in his sleeve, and said with a smile to the city Lord''s wife: "it''s not her fault. It''s because I''m in such a hurry that my wife has been urging me to slow down. I''m too anxious to see the son of a son." Chapter 700 At the same time, she looked down upon Jiang Wanbai. She thought that she was such a good talker. She didn''t have any prestige. It seemed that everyone could bully her. Either he was protected too well by Qi Shizi, or he couldn''t help him up. At present, Qi Shizi still has a concubine. When he has a concubine, his wife will suffer. The city Lord''s wife thought about this in her mind, but she didn''t show it at all. After scolding the servant girl, she accompanied Jiang Wanbai to the front yard. When she got to the front yard, she happened to meet Qi Qingxing and left. "Madame Shizi has a good relationship with his son. Knowing that he is going to leave, she comes here in a hurry." The city Lord''s wife smiles, sees the city Lord to look over, then slightly shakes the head. As soon as the city Lord saw it, she knew that she had not heard anything, and her eyes sank immediately. "Since the prince and his wife are going to stay in the city for a long time, why don''t you live in the Lord''s mansion? The city Lord''s house is not very good, but at least it is safe. " When the city Lord sent Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing to the gate of the mansion, he still advised them to stay in the city Lord''s house. Jiang Wanbai refused with a smile and said, "we still have a friend who goes with him. It''s not convenient for him to live in the city Lord''s house." "Friends with children?" The city Lord''s wife''s eyebrows beat and looked at the city Lord. Both of them had a moment''s suspicion, but when they thought that the portraits of robbing her children were pasted all over the street, it must be that Qi Shizi would never be involved in that person. If there was, he should have asked directly this morning, but he didn''t mention a word. Today, the portraits of Jiangdu are all posted on the street. They only say that Jiangdu robbed a child, but they don''t say that it was the daughter of the city Lord''s house. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing pretended not to know and asked nothing. They refused the city Lord''s request to stay and live in the city Lord''s house. After leaving the city Lord''s house, they entered the stream of people. And the city Lord and his wife were still standing at the door. The city Lord''s wife whispered: "I was about to ask her, and she suddenly got up to leave. I didn''t have time to..." "Well, since they are going to stay in tic for a while, they will have a chance." The city Lord said and waved to the bodyguard on one side. When the bodyguard came forward, the city Lord ordered a few words in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walk side by side, taking back Qi Qingxing''s paper man and God consciousness. Instead of saying that there is something about the city Lord''s house, they are wandering around occasionally stopping in front of a stall. "Buy this to amuse Xiao An''an." Jiang Wanbai shakes with a small rattle and heads toward qiqingxing road. Qi Qingxing nodded and paid her money. When they went back to the yard, Jiang Wanbai had not only to play, but also to eat. Even Qi Qingxing had a lot of things in his hands. Neither of them knocked on the door. Or Jiang Wanbai called out at the door: "green bamboo! Open the door Fortunately, green bamboo sat in the yard to bask in the sun. When she heard the sound, she immediately came to open the door. As soon as she saw what they were doing, she reached out to pick it up. Bai Aung also came to help. "This one! It''s for little Enron. " Jiang Wanbai went over with a rattle and some small things, squatted in front of Jiangdu, and shook it in front of xiaoan''an with a rattle. Chapter 701 Small Enron dark eyes immediately looked over, grinning and giggling out of the two cheeks of the pear vortex. "Master, young master, have a cup of tea." Qingzhu took the things back and put them away, and brought tea to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Bai Aung followed him with a stool. Jiang Wanbai took out a folded letter paper from his sleeve and handed it to Jiangdu. He said, "jiangruan asked people to give it to me." "You..." Jiang Du''s pupil shrinks slightly and takes the letter and looks at her and Qi Qingxing. Jiang Wanbai wrote lightly: "we went to the city Lord''s house in the morning. You can see what your sister said first." Qi Qingxing sat by her side and peeled several oranges for her. The unique orange of tuicheng is slightly sour, but the water is very enough. Jiang Wanbai likes to eat it, mainly because when she bites it down, the feeling of bursting juice is too good. The most important thing is, this kind of orange will not get angry, otherwise Qi Qingxing will not connive at her to eat several. Jiang Wanbai stuffed a piece of orange for himself, and then put another one into Qi Qingxing''s mouth. Seeing that Jiangdu opened the letter paper, there were not many words on it. Jiangdu finished reading it quickly. He handed the letter paper to Jiang Wanbai, and clenched his hand on his knee into a fist. Jiang Wanbai picked it up and took a look, his expression was slightly Leng. There were only a few words on the letter paper, which did not mention the fact that she was forcibly occupied by the city Lord. It said that the city Lord used WuFan to create momentum, killed several rich merchants in the city and forcibly occupied the property of each other. "Bai family..." Jiang Wanbai is shocked and looks at Bai Aung. She moved her lips and didn''t ask for that. Bai a Niang was originally teasing Xiao An''an. Seeing Jiang Wanbai looking at himself, she was puzzled, "little lady, what''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai shakes his head and takes back his sight. Qi Qingxing was sitting on her side. Naturally, he looked at all the things written on the letter paper. Jiang Ruan heard the city master''s wife''s address to Jiang Wanbai and knew that she was probably from the capital city, so she wrote this letter. At that time, the maid who ran into Jiang Wanbai was Jiang Ruan''s servant girl. When she ran into Jiang Wanbai, the letter was blocked in the palm of Jiang Wanbai''s hand. "Qingzhu, go and find out about the families above." Qi Qing will hand the letter to the green bamboo, ordered. Green bamboo took a look, nodded and went out. Bai a Niang is a little bit eager to talk. "Aunt Bai, what do you want to say?" Jiang Wanbai Yu Guang glimpses it and asks in a voice. Qi Qingxing and Jiangdu also followed. Bai Aung''s face flickered with hesitation. After a moment, she said, "I''m also a Ticheng person. You can ask me what you want to know. Although I don''t know much, I always know something." Bai Aung is vaguely aware that Jiang Wanbai and others are looking for something. She dare not ask. She is afraid that she will be driven away if she has too many mouths, but she hopes she can help. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other, and she asked Bai Aung, "we heard that in the past six months, several families in the city seem to have had accidents one after another, such as the Jiang family and the Li family..." "It''s true." In fact, Bai''s mother is willing to see a few people at home It''s all drunk killing. " "Drunk killing?" Jiang Wanbai slightly raises eyebrows. Bai Aung nodded. "In fact, we all feel strange, even like the Jiang family. Although I have not dealt with master Jiang, master Jiang is honest and kind. He is famous in the city of Ticheng. He is also kind and generous. He is not red faced with people. Even if he is drunk, he can''t kill people Although the young master of the Li family is young and aggressive, he has not done anything bad Chapter 702 Jiang Du had already drooped her eyes when Bai a Niang mentioned master Jiang. The sight of her clenched hands and bulging neck still revealed his emotions. Bai a Niang inadvertently glanced at it, and suddenly she was scared to silence. She looked at Jiang Wanbai and didn''t know what to do. Jiang Wanbai coughed gently and said to her, "it''s OK. He just thought about what happened in his family, so his mood is a little difficult to control for a while, and it''s not aimed at you..." After calming Bai Aung for a few words, she turned her voice and asked, "the people all feel strange. What about the city Lord? Don''t you care? " "I''m afraid the city Lord would like something to happen to these people." Bai Aung said softly. When she mentioned the city Lord, she didn''t mean to respect or love him. "When these people have an accident, their property will fall on his hand." "What do you say?" Jiang Wanbai frowned, "are there no heirs in these families? The Li family, didn''t you say it was the young master of the Li family who had an accident? What about Mr. Li? " No matter how bad it is, that young master Li should also have brothers. Bai Aung shook her head and said, "the people who have been in trouble have already had an accident before. It''s like the Jiang family. Don''t the young master of the Jiang family meet the bandits? As soon as master Jiang died, the rest of the Jiang family said that they were old and weak, women and children. How could they live with such a large family property? Now even Miss Jiang has been accepted by the city Lord. " Although it was young master Li who had an accident in the Li family, he was already very old. He had planned to hand over the property of his family to him. As a result, Mrs. Li fell down and didn''t get up again. Overnight, Mr. Li collapsed and became ill. He left in less than half a month. A few people can bear the grief of sending a white haired man to a black haired man. "Do all the people in that city know that this is the Lord''s conspiracy?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. Bai Aung paused for a moment and shook her head. "Those people probably don''t know. Ah Fu elder brother should have told you that I was the young lady of Bai family, but later because..." She showed a sad look on her face. She did not go on. After a while, she said, "these things are probably only clear to those rich merchant officials in the city who can contact with the city Lord. Now those who have no accident are basically fawning on the city Lord in the past, or after the accidents of the Jiang family and the Li family." From Bai Aung''s mouth, Jiang Wanbai and other people know that the rich merchants in the city still pay another sum of money every year. The money will not be registered and sent to the imperial court, but will enter the storehouse of the city Lord''s mansion. In name, it is the "thanks" of the rich merchants for the city Lord this year. Before that, they didn''t ask for much, but at the end of last year, the city Lord held a banquet at his house and invited all these people to his house for wine. The banquet mentioned that the "thank you fee" would be increased by 10% in the coming year. "Those who hesitated and did not agree, then one after another happened." Bai Aung said. "How do you know so well?" Qi Qingxing patted Jiang Wanbai''s hand when he wanted to get the orange. He glanced at her and took all the oranges to his other side. If Jiang Wanbai still wanted to take the oranges, he had to go over him. Bai''s mother pursed her lips and said, "I''ve been to these banquets with the young master of Bai''s family before. That night, when he came back drunk, he swore and said it, plus..." Chapter 703 White Niang''s face flashed a touch of hate, said: "the city Lord''s wife united with that WuFan demon monk killed my daughter, I secretly investigated a lot of things." "Did you check that WuFan, too?" Jiang Wanbai takes back the sight of those oranges and looks at Bai Aung. Bai Aung nodded, wiped her hands, and turned into the room. Jiang Wanbai looked at Qi Qingxing and Jiangdu. Soon, Bai Aung came out of the house with a small box in her hand. Looking at Jiang Wanbai, she said, "young lady, the city Lord is too powerful. Although I have found something, I know that I can''t fight against him. I just wanted to know why they hurt me It''s just a daughter. " But in fact, even if it''s found out, she can''t do anything. The small box was opened to reveal several letters inside. "These are the correspondence between the white family and the city Lord''s house and several others. I stole them from the white master''s study when I was off. There are some things mentioned above." Bai a Niang takes out the letter in the box and hands it to Jiang Wanbai and others. Qi Qingxing took the letter, but he didn''t rush to open it. He looked at Bai Aung and asked in a low voice: "you just take these things to us, and are not afraid that we will send you to the city Lord''s house?" Bai a Niang pauses for a moment and then laughs bitterly. "Now I am alone. I used to be a young lady of the Bai family. I have seen many scenes with that man, and I still have a good eye for people. At a glance, I know whether the young master and the young lady are rich or not. If you can guess that you are investigating the affairs of the city Lord''s house, you are guessing wrong, and I will be left with this life." There was something desperate about her face. Qi Qingxing looked at Qi Qingxing in the late Jiang Dynasty and didn''t speak any more. The three exchanged and finished reading Bai Aung''s letters. As Bai Aung said, Jiang''s family and Li''s family had nothing to do with the city Lord''s house in nearly half a year. The Bai family was also in a wait-and-see state, but after seeing the Jiang family''s accident, they knew that it was the city Lord who started it. They quickly surrendered to the city Lord. As for Wu fan "That Wu fan can do something about it." Jiang Wanbai recalls that Qi Qingxing and Wu fan met in the morning, and the wisp of divine consciousness she left behind was perceptible. "Moreover, the courtyard of the city Lord''s wife was obviously arrayed to suppress the wronged spirits, never surpass life, and the intention is very vicious." "Ghost of injustice?" Qi Qingxing pick eyebrows, "that is to say, the city master''s house has an unjust soul to make trouble?" Bai Aung listened to what Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing said. She was stunned for a moment and said in a trance: "in November last year, there was a rumor that the city Lord''s house was haunted." As soon as she said this, Jiang Wanbai looked at her immediately. "It is said that the concubine''s wife killed a concubine''s room. After the concubine''s death, the concubine''s room was found to be pregnant. In the evening, the city Lord''s wife''s courtyard began to haunt her." "I remember that Wu fan appeared only this year? In March or February? " Jiang Wanbai had a wonderful way, "that is to say, the haunted thing happened before WuFan appeared. How did the ghost problem in the city Lord''s house be solved?" Bai Aung shook her head. "I don''t know. I just lost the news after two days. We all said it was fake when we talked about it." Chapter 704 No, it was really impossible to ask what came. Jiang night Bai did not ask her questions any longer. She was only wondering what she was thinking. Anyway, she had already put on the eyeliner in the main house of the city, and maybe she could hear something. When it came to lunch, Qingzhu also came back, and the news that she brought back was almost the same as what Bai Aung said. He said: "I heard that the relationship between the city Lord''s wife and Bai Aung seems not very good." Qingzhu avoided Bai Aung when she said this, for fear that she would think more about it. Jiang Wanbai just nodded slightly and said, "it''s no wonder that the city Lord''s wife united with Wu fan to kill Bai Aung''s daughter. In the middle, there is still a private resentment between them." You can also know that the city master''s wife has a small stomach, loves to bear grudges, and is ruthless. Green bamboo nodded with a face of approval. As the afternoon passed, everything was fine. Jiang Wanbai did not feel anything from the paper figures left in the city Lord''s house. When it was getting dark, the gate of the courtyard was knocked. Qingzhu opened the gate of the courtyard and came in a moment later with the housekeeper of the city Lord''s house. The housekeeper bent his waist and said with a smile: "son of the prince, lady of the prince, the Lord of the city has specially held a dinner party in his house to do his best to be the host of the earth. I hope the son and his wife will appreciate it." After a pause, he saw Bai Aung and Jiangdu who were sitting on the side teasing Enron. When he remembered, the city Lord ordered him to quickly say, "the LORD said that you must invite the son and his wife''s friends together." Qi Qingxing did not answer, but looked up at the sky. After a moment, he began to laugh, "it''s just dark, so I''ll bother the city Lord and his wife." "No, no, no, no, the prince and his wife will be able to show their respect and make our city Lord''s house look bright." Said the housekeeper, turning to lead the way. The housekeeper came with three sedan chairs. Jiang Wanbai said to Jiang Du: "let''s go. You can stay here safely. There are green bamboo and white Aung looking after it. It will be OK." She has no way to break into the curfew. Jiang Du''s face showed a moment of hesitation, but still nodded, and Jiang Wanbai and others went out of the yard to the city master''s house. After arriving at the city Lord''s house, he saw the carriage stopped near the gate. Jiang Wanbai gave a light Tut and whispered to Qi Qingxing: "it seems that you have dealt with it." Sure enough, when I went in, I saw the city Lord with several people. They were all unknown to Jiang Wanbai, but they all had a warm smile on their faces. "My son, my wife..." The city master and the people behind him invited Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai into the banquet place. The men and women sat separately in the corridors and pavilions on both sides of the lake. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are invited to the table, she and Qi Qingxing turn back, can see each other. "Don''t drink." When Jiang Wanbai is invited to the female seat, Qi Qingxing holds Jiang Wanbai''s wrist and whispers. Standing on one side of the city Lord heard, face slightly changed, was about to say something, heard Qi Qingxing light voice: "she is not good, can not touch wine, please take care of her more." He said this to the lady of the city Lord. The city Lord''s face relaxed and said with a smile: "don''t worry, my wife will take good care of his wife." The city Lord''s wife also agreed. Just after sitting down with the lady of Qijiang, they went to see the lady Qingjiang. Chapter 705 At the banquet, not only the wives of the rich merchants were present, but also some daughters of the rich merchants'' families. Some of them saw Qi Qingxing''s face across the lake, and they were already blushing. Their eyes were watery and looked over there frequently. When Jiang Wanbai takes back his sight and sees this scene, he picks his eyebrows slightly, but he doesn''t say anything. But the city master''s wife frowned, afraid that these people would make Jiang Wanbai unhappy, so she immediately swept to the ladies around them. The ladies received their eyes and quickly stretched out their hands to let her shrink. Even if you want to get close to the young son of the world, you can''t be in front of his wife, can you? That''s what people think. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t guess what they were thinking, but he didn''t like it. Now that all the food and wine had come up, Jiang Wanbai simply picked up his chopsticks to eat. During the dinner, a lady asked her about the capital. Before Jiang Wanbai could speak, the city Lord''s wife said it vividly, as if she had gone to the capital to experience it. Jiang Wanbai was glad that he had already told the city Lord''s wife in the morning. Now he is very happy to see her speak. However, she wants to be relaxed, but some people don''t want her to eat and drink so easily. "Lady Shizi is still young. We can''t compare with her. Let''s let some younger generation speak with her." A lady said with a smile. The city Lord''s wife looked at her and saw her beautiful daughter. Her eyes flashed and she nodded: "it''s still what Madame Bai said. Come on, come on, all of you young people will sit down and talk with the lady Shizi. We are old, but we really can''t get in." The city Lord''s wife said that, the young girls immediately stood up, one by one eager to squeeze to Jiang Wanbai, all want to sit closer to Jiang Wanbai. For a moment, Jiang Wanbai felt like he was spending money to buy happiness in a romantic place She quickly coughed and wiped out the images that were not suitable for children. She covered her mouth and yawned. Suddenly, the smell of rouge was choking on her. Jiang Wanbai suddenly thought of Qi Qingxing. Subconsciously, she turned her head. If Qi Qingxing was aware of it, she also turned back to her side. It seemed that Miss Bai, who had just sat down beside Jiang Wanbai, had a little red cheek. She quickly turned to her side and showed her beautiful side face. Jiang Wanbai actually wanted to see what happened to Qi Qingxing. When she saw that he was clean and there was no woman around him, she put down her heart. She laughed at Qi Qingxing and withdrew her sight. However, Qi Qingxing glanced at her side and found that the person sitting on her side had changed. She frowned slightly, but did not say anything. She could not say anything across a lake. "Your surname is Bai?" Seeing the taste of food, Jiang Wanbai simply stopped eating and asked Miss Bai, who was sitting by her hand. Miss Bai Yu Guang swept behind Jiang Wanbai and saw that Qi Qingxing had withdrawn her sight. A trace of loss flashed through her eyes. However, she gave a gentle smile to Jiang Wanbai, nodding her head and saying, "the name of a woman is Bai, and her name is Mengru." "Bai Mengru?" Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and thought of Bai Aung. He asked, "Bai Aung is your sister-in-law?" As soon as this was said, the whole banquet was silent. Everyone looked at Mrs. Bai. Even Bai Mengru''s face was shaking and stiff. They knew everything about the white family. Chapter 706 Or is the city Lord''s wife the quickest reaction to come over, smile to ask a way: "the son of a lady has seen white a Niang?" "Yes, my friend came to Ticheng with her child. The child''s life was miserable. Her mother left after she gave birth to her. So when we came to Ticheng, we found a nurse to take care of the child. It was Bai Aung." Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes. It seemed that he had not noticed the strange reaction of the crowd at the table. However, Jiang Wanbai''s words made Bai''s mother and daughter look changed again. Bai Fu said: "this Bai Aung was originally my son''s daughter-in-law. It''s a pity that my Bai family took her in." She sighed. The city Lord''s wife then followed her words, saying nothing more than what ah Fu had said before. Jiang Wanbai only slightly raised her eyebrows and did not comment. However, after the city master''s wife had finished speaking, Mrs. Bai said in the evening: "Lady Shizi, the reason why our Bai family abandoned her is because she is really bad. Madam Shizi, don''t blame the people''s wife for being garrulous. You should avoid those people who have bad fate." "Yes, yes, yes..." The other ladies nodded in agreement. "If it''s a nanny, I''ve got a couple of nannies in my house. You can take two of them with you." The city Lord''s wife immediately said enthusiastically. Jiang Wanbai shook his head slowly and said with a smile, "don''t bother madam. It''s hard to understand the fate. When the master lived in Hou''s house before, I was lucky to learn some face-to-face skills with him, but I''m not afraid of them." She didn''t say that Bai Aung''s life was not like what master WuFan said, leaving a little room for the time being. Madame Bai''s face stiffened for a moment, and she stopped talking. After all, it was herself who ordered the drowning of Bai Aung''s daughter, that is, her granddaughter. Only when Bai Aung''s reputation got worse, others would not think that she was too cruel and cold-blooded. The city Lord''s wife didn''t care too much. After all, it had nothing to do with her. What really matters is the Bai family. Bai Mengru''s face is not good-looking. If her mother''s reputation is not good, how good can her reputation be as a daughter? The most taboo of a woman''s family, especially a girl who has not been married, is that her reputation is tainted. She looked at Mrs. Bai with a look of grievance. She resented Jiang Wanbai and felt that Jiang Wanbai might have deliberately mentioned this matter in order to make her and her mother look bad. Jiang Wanbai looks at all these things in his eyes and grins. The rest of the light sweeps to lady Bai''s waist, and her eyes flash. No one saw that there was a little baby holding tightly around Mrs. Bai''s waist. When Jiang Wanbai looked at the baby, she had no white eyes, but she didn''t feel afraid. The baby probably didn''t feel malicious from Jiang Wanbai, so he turned his head and held Baifu''s waist tighter. White lady''s face is slightly white, the lady who is talking with her saw it and asked a question of concern: "what''s the matter? Is your waist still sore? " "Well, I just had a stabbing pain. It seems to be more serious than in the morning." The white lady put out his hand and kneaded his waist, but he didn''t feel relieved. Jiang Wanbai saw this scene, his lips hook, reached out to grab an open pine nut on the table, fingertips intentionally or unintentionally click on the table, in an instant, an invisible formula flew to the baby in Madame Bai''s waist. Chapter 707 The baby widened his eyes and showed a trace of ferocity on his face. Chaojiang Wanbai showed his sharp teeth. However, the magic formula flew into her eyebrows, and the ferocity on the baby''s face was scattered, leaving nothing but bewilderment and bewilderment. "After vengeance, let''s have a good life." An ethereal voice sounded in the baby''s mind, and the baby''s face showed a vague look, looking at Jiang Wanbai. However, Jiang Wanbai has already withdrawn his sight. He begins to peel pine nuts and listen to the gossip of the women around him. With that, the topic of these people did not know how to turn to master Wu fan. "It''s rare to come to the city Lord''s house once a time, and it''s impossible to see Master WuFan any other time. Please introduce us tonight, madam City Lord." The ladies and ladies looked forward to each other. Most of the reason why they all came to the banquet tonight was that they wanted to see Master WuFan. It would be better to get some guidance from master WuFan. The city master''s wife flashed with pride. She looked at Jiang Wanbai and asked with a smile, "in the morning, the lady Shizi didn''t seem to see Master WuFan. Would you like to see him tonight?" "Good." Jiang Wanbai is not interested in Wu fan, but she won''t be disappointed if these people want to see him. She just wants to see what the lady of the city Lord is up to. As soon as she nodded, the city Lord''s wife immediately called for people to come and ask Master WuFan to come. Other ladies flattered Jiang Wanbai and the city Lord''s wife one after another, and said with a smile: "we can see Master WuFan tonight, but it is thanks to the blessing of his wife and his wife." With a smile on her face, the city Lord''s wife is used to these people''s pursuit and flattery. Jiang Wan, with a fake smile on his white face, did not take these people''s words to heart. While waiting for master WuFan to come over, the city Lord''s wife asked Jiang Wanbai unintentionally, "I heard that lady Shizi and his son left Beijing this time to do something for the emperor? Is it difficult? Why didn''t you bring more people out? " "It''s safe to bring more people and do things more conveniently." The people next to him followed. They had been told before they came to dinner tonight, and the purpose of the evening was to get words out of the lady''s mouth. The smile on Jiang Wan''s white face is impeccable. "It''s just a job of running errands and looking for someone. It doesn''t need so many people, and there''s no danger." The city Lord''s wife''s eyes flashed and asked in a low voice, "looking for someone? I don''t know who you are looking for for for the emperor? Maybe we can help As she said this, she glanced at the ladies present, and those people immediately understood and nodded their heads and said, "yes, yes, the lady of the city is right. Our family is originally a businessman. We go to many places and meet many people. We may not be able to help other things, but we can certainly help when we look for people." "This..." Jiang Wan''s white face showed hesitation. The city Lord''s wife and other people look at each other, eyes across the joy, know that things have drama. "You don''t have to worry about leaking information. You just need to tell us what the character of that person is, or what he looks like. Where is he from We just help to provide some information, or let the people below pay attention to it. We don''t know anything else and can''t do anything else. " The city Lord''s wife continued to advise. Chapter 708 e good at giving systematic guidance. After her words, the hesitation on Jiang Wan''s white face had disappeared. She waved to the city Lord''s wife. When the city Lord''s wife came over to suppress her excitement, she said a few words in a low voice. The city Lord''s wife''s face is first a Leng, then a joy, but also think of what the surface of the joy of the regression clean. "Anyway, I''m just going out with my husband. It depends on who I want to take back." Jiang Wanbai retreated and sighed. Other people did not hear what Jiang Wanbai said. They all scratched their ears and looked at the city Lord''s wife one by one. It''s a pity that the city Lord''s wife didn''t mention a word. At this time, WuFan finally came down here under the guidance of the servants. Jiang Wanbai had already seen this WuFan through his divine sense in the daytime. A monk with a very delicate appearance, a white face and a dark red cassock, at first glance, he looked pretty. Jiang Wanbai glanced at those shy and timid girls and puffed at her forehead. What''s the use of it? It can''t cover up the fact that every monk is aware of it. After reciting a Buddhist name, Wu fan stood there with his eyes drooping. He looked very serious, not like the "demon monk" as Bai Aung said. Jiang Wanbai looked at him with a little interest, and noticed that a glance fell behind her. She gave a slight pause, and then she turned to look at Qi Qingxing with a silent warning. Jiang evening white light cough a, endure to smile to take back the sight, also don''t toward Wu fan there to see, droop the eye son, honestly peel pine nut. "What''s wrong with Madame Bai lately?" A clear and moist voice rang up and attracted everyone''s attention. Everyone looked at Wu fan and realized that he was asking Madame Bai, so they looked at Mrs. Bai one after another. His eyes were curious and envious. He can let master WuFan speak on his own initiative. As soon as the white lady''s eyes lit up, she quickly nodded and said, "I don''t know why. Recently, she has been aching all the time. Before that, her lower leg was not sour. However, when she got up this morning, her waist began to ache. Just now, she suddenly felt like being pricked by a needle. The pain was severe." As soon as master WuFan asked, Madame Bai immediately told the story. Originally, she planned to ask a doctor to go to the mansion to have a look. But now master WuFan has taken the initiative to open her mouth. Of course, she will not hide it. But then he began to be nervous and nervous. Jiang Wanbai also looked over and saw the baby lying on her back. Since master WuFan appeared, he has been showing his teeth and showing a fierce look. But if you look closely, you can see the fear and fear on the baby''s face. Jiang evening white lip flap moved, the ethereal voice sounded in the baby''s mind again, "don''t be afraid." The baby was stunned for a moment, and a trace of bewilderment appeared on his face. Master WuFan didn''t speak. He suddenly took off the Buddhist beads from his wrist after Madame Bai finished speaking. He said something in his mouth. The Buddha beads in his hand were thrown directly to Madame Bai''s waist. "Ah White lady exclaimed, subconsciously want to dodge back. Wu fan glanced at her and whispered, "don''t move!" "Niang, master WuFan must be helping you. Don''t move around." Bai Mengru reacts to come over, quickly grabs white madam''s arm to pacify a way. The white lady nods, on the surface is in a state of shock, but still can''t bear to sit in place. Because Madame Bai had just been hiding for a while, Wu fan''s Buddhist beads were thrown away. He took back the beads and saw that Madame Bai was seated. His eyes were frozen. He still read an obscure Buddhist Sutra in his mouth. The Buddha beads in his hand were thrown at Mrs. Bai again. Chapter 709 This time, Mrs. white closed her eyes, forced to sit in the same place without any action. In addition, Bai Mengru was holding her by the side. This time, Mrs. White did not hide. And the Buddha bead knot in Wu fan''s hand is firmly thrown on the white lady''s waist. "Ah Mrs. white screamed. Bai Mengru was so frightened that she quickly asked, "mother, what''s the matter? You must bear with the pain. " Madame Bai shook her head and said, "no It doesn''t hurt. " It doesn''t hurt. She''s just scared. Madame Bai explains and looks at WuFan, but she sees that WuFan is wringing her eyebrows. Madame Bai changes her face and asks, "master WuFan, what''s the matter? It''s Is must hit painful just calculate good? Then try your best and don''t keep your hands. " "Poof ~" Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help laughing when listening to Mrs. Bai''s words. Her smile immediately attracted all the people''s eyes. Madame Bai was still angry. Seeing that she was laughing, she had to endure it. She had to smile and say, "let the lady of the aristocracy see you." Bai Mengru bit her lip, and a trace of anger flashed in her eyes. Jiang Wanbai quickly waved his hand, coughed gently, and said seriously: "let''s listen to master WuFan. I can see Master WuFan''s expression. It seems that lady Bai''s back pain is not simple." Wu fan thought that he could beat the baby down, or at least hurt her. However, although the baby raised his hand to block it, the Buddha bead did not hit her at all. WuFan can see clearly that when the Buddha bead is about to hit the baby, a border pops up from the baby''s eyebrow to protect the baby. There was a little surprise in his eyes, but he didn''t pay attention to it. It was only the baby''s own protection. When Jiang Wanbai said that sentence, he didn''t say anything. He just recited the Buddhist scriptures more quickly, and there was a faint white light on the beads. In addition to Jiang Wanbai, others saw the white light on the beads and immediately covered their lips. They were shocked and excited. The white lady''s eyes widened. The next moment, the Buddha beads hit her back again. Jiang Wan''s white finger tips gently on the table, and the beads with weak white light collided with the boundary flying out of the baby''s eyebrows. The baby grabs the white lady''s back waist''s hand to tighten, toward realizes the fan bares the tooth low roar. "Ah Mrs. white cried out in pain. But the Buddha beads in Wu fan''s hand suddenly break, one after another falls on the ground, and most of them are broken. Wu fan looks at the Buddha beads on the ground, and then looks at the baby in good condition. His face changes greatly. The hand holding the Buddha''s bead, now he takes back his sleeve, trembles slightly, and his wrist is numb. "Big Master, what''s wrong with my mother? " Bai Mengru was frightened by the pain of Madame Bai. She shivered and asked Wu fan. Other people were also frightened by the scene just now, and they stepped back one after another. They did not dare to get too close to Madame Bai. Now they are looking at master WuFan with hope. Wu fan stopped for a moment and tied his single hand in front of him. He read a low Buddhist name and said, "I''m afraid you can''t solve it for a while and a half." "What?" The white lady looks pale with fright. Bai Mengru, who was still holding her hand, suddenly retreats to the side. She even takes several big shots on her body, for fear that the evil spirit will also entangle her. Even the city master''s wife''s face trembled and changed. Her eyes flashed, as if she had thought of something. She asked in a low voice, "is that a man or a woman? Is it big or small? " Chapter 710 The city Lord''s wife asked, and others immediately understood her meaning. "Baby spirit." Wu fan spits out two words. Madame Bai almost fainted when she was in the dark. She held the table in front of her with one hand, shook her hands and said, "it''s really coming to harm my white family! Know it earlier. I knew I shouldn''t have let my son marry her aunt Bai Jiang Wanbai listened to her words, and her eyes flashed with a sneer. She still peeled the pine nuts in her hand and did not participate in their dialogue. Anyway, her magic formula is still there. WuFan can''t hurt the baby spirit. Some of the other ladies were embarrassed to hear Mrs. Bai''s words, but no one said anything. After all, compared with Mrs. Bai, Mrs. Bai is obviously the one they should approach. "Master WuFan! You must help me! Help me kill this evil animal! yes! Kill her Madame Bai stumbles toward Wu fan and reaches out to catch him when she runs to Wu fan. However, she slips on the Buddha beads scattered on the ground. "Ah Madame Bai screamed and fell on the ground directly. If Wu fan didn''t retreat quickly, she would have fallen on the ground holding Wu fan''s leg. "What happened? What are the noisy people doing The sound of the city Lord yelled. It turned out that the men on the other side of the lake felt strange when they heard the screams, so they all came to see it. Qi Qingxing and the city Lord walked in front, followed by others. White master also followed, was blocked, did not see anything, did not know that fell on the ground is his wife, is looking at it, the female family side saw Qi Qingxing also came, some people can not help, stood up to say what just happened. When talking, the line of sight did not leave from Qi Qingxing. But Qi Qingxing from here, the line of sight always falls on Jiang Wanbai''s body, sees her to sit not to move, the eyebrow heart also frowns for a while, some are not happy. Seeing him wriggling his eyebrows, the city Lord thought that he felt that these things were too noisy. He even said, "son of God, since master WuFan is here, let''s go back and have a drink?" "Late, late, come here." Qi Qingxing ignored the city Lord''s words, but looked at Jiang Wanbai and called her out. Her voice was gentle, and her eyebrows and eyes were gentle. Jiang Wanbai peeled off the last pine nut, patted his palm and sipped his tea. Then he walked slowly to the tree. As soon as he walked past, Qi Qingxing took her hand and asked in a low voice, "are you full?" "I''m full." In fact, he was not full, but he would not eat any more if he continued to sit down. Jiang Wanbai simply said that he was full. Since Qifu''s wine is almost the same as that of qifucheng, we can''t see the other things she''s wearing As he spoke, he glanced at the river crossing intentionally or unintentionally. So as soon as he finished speaking, Jiangdu immediately came to him and said, "I''m not sure I''m safe at home. It''s time to go back." "This..." The city Lord glanced at his wife, who blinked at him. The city Lord knew it, but still showed a look of pity and regret. He said, "the reception is not good today. I can only wait for another banquet to entertain the son and his wife when they have time." Chapter 711 When Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai were sent away, the city Lord immediately dismissed the others. Some of them were reluctant to leave, especially those of the Bai family. Madame Bai had a bad fall just now, but even Bai Mengru did not dare to go up and help her up. The city Lord''s wife didn''t want to lose her face and asked her servants to help her up. As soon as she stood up, Mrs. white cried and wanted to rush to WuFan, calling for him to save himself. When Wu fan glimpses the baby spirit lying on her back, he is a little confused. He looks at the city Lord''s wife. The city Lord''s wife immediately understands that her face has changed, but she still goes to coax Mrs. Bai, "you see, just now master WuFan''s Buddha beads have been destroyed. The baby spirit has a lot of resentment, which can''t be removed for a while. Master WuFan thinks Find a way. " "Ah? When can we think of a way? " Mrs. white looks pale. The city Lord''s wife winked at master WuFan, and master WuFan said, "this I don''t know, but if I have a way, I will inform my wife immediately. I can''t watch the baby spirit make trouble and harm people. " When he finished, he saw that Madame Bai still didn''t want to go. He had no choice but to take out a string of Buddhist beads from his arms and pass them to her, saying, "madam, take this with you these days, and you can suppress it." As soon as the white lady''s eyes brightened, she snatched the Buddha beads and put them on her hands. In a moment, the pain in her back waist was really reduced. Provoked other madams to look at the envious eyes are red, Wu fan master to the Buddha beads they also want! However, compared with the Buddha beads given by master WuFan, they still think that life is important when they think about the baby spirit who wants human life. The city master''s wife also advised these people to leave. She went to the study with the city master and Wu fan. As soon as he entered the study, the city Lord couldn''t wait to ask, "what did you ask?" "Asked, the Shizi lady said that she and his son left Beijing this time to look for talents for the emperor." The city Lord''s wife said. "Looking for talent?" The city Lord frowned, and his face was puzzled, "isn''t there a master of Chinese culture in the capital? Why are you looking for someone else? " "I heard from the wife of Shizi that it was probably the master who had been practicing in seclusion all the year round. It was inevitable that some things would not disturb him. The emperor thought that he would find another master to enter Beijing. Moreover, the cultivation of the master was too high, and he could not say that he would become an immortal at any time. This is also preparation for the departure of the National Normal University." The city Lord''s wife finished in one breath. Wu fan next to listen to her words, the essence of the eyes flashing, ready to move. And the city Lord also sighed: "fly into a fairy? I didn''t expect that someone could become an immortal. If I... " He didn''t finish his words. Maybe he thought it was impossible. But the city Lord''s wife caught a glimpse of Wu fan''s expression and said, "I advise you to put away your mind." At the moment, the city Lord''s wife has no respect for Wu fan''s attitude, but has a meaning of stepping on Wu fan''s head. Wu fan was not angry, and did not dare to be angry. He just lowered his eyebrows and couldn''t help saying, "if I can enter the palace and become the second national master, then the city master and his wife will certainly benefit. If I want to be transferred to the capital, will it not be my one word thing?" "You''re right!" As soon as the city Lord''s eyes lit up, he was excited, as if he had already seen the scene of his high officials and high salaries. Chapter 712 It is true that at the beginning of learning from Jiang Wanbai that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing wanted to leave the capital, the city Lord''s wife had the same idea in her mind, but she quickly reflected it. At this time, only the city Lord''s wife seemed particularly calm. She said: "you don''t forget that Wu fan is under the name of the national master''s younger brother. If you enter the capital and go to the Imperial Palace, you''ll certainly find it." As soon as this word came out, the dream of Wu fan and the city Lord was shattered immediately. Wu fan bit his teeth, but he was still a little reluctant, "but the people of National Normal University shut up all the year round..." "It''s not like I''ll never come out again after being closed for years!" The Lord of the city has already responded and said immediately. Wu fan no longer reconciled to have to shut his mouth, dare not say what. The city Lord snorted, touched his chin and said, "we can''t sit here, but we''d better let people go to find someone. If we can find someone for Qi Shizi, we won''t have to run any more. We''ll have a name in Qihou''s house..." On the way back, Jiang Wanbai had already told Qi Qingxing what had just happened. Qi Qingxing listened to her and said, "will you help that baby spirit?" "No Jiang Wanbai shakes her head. She protects the baby spirit and allows him to stay in the world for revenge. Then she will send her to the place where she should go. After thinking about it, Jiang Wanbai does not know how to explain to Qi Qingxing for a moment. She just said: "Yingling is different from other wrongs. It can stay in the world. If it is just revenge for the people who killed him, it can go to the earth However, if a person kills a person and his hands are stained with too much blood, the baby spirit will become a demon. " In fact, Jiang Wanbai still has her own selfishness. After returning, Jiang Wanbai didn''t tell Bai a Niang about Yingling. She felt that after revenge, she would be sent to the underworld. Even if Bai Aung knew about it, it would be useless. It''s just going to make her sad. However, Jiang Wanbai did not prevent people from coming to the Bai family. Bai Mengru came to the door. It was already the morning of the next day. Jiang Wanbai was sitting in the yard basking in the sun and teasing Xiao An''an. Little Enron is so soft and cute. Most importantly, she will giggle when she is teased. The whole yard was very lively because of the laughter of Xiao An''an. The atmosphere is also very good, until outside the sound of knocking, green bamboo out has not come back, Qi Qingxing and Jiangdu in the study do not know what to say, Bai Aung wipe her hands, get up to open the door. Jiang Wanbai didn''t pay much attention to it. When Qingzhu came back, or Ah Fu came to deliver things, she heard Bai''s voice ringing from the gate: "what are you doing here?" Jiang Wanbai looked up curiously, and saw Bai Mengru standing outside with people. She was obviously dressed up. Jiang Wanbai raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at her perfectly. She did not get up. Bai Mengru looked at Bai Aung with disgust. She stepped back a step, as if she were afraid of getting something dirty. She said, "I''m here to see the wife of the prince." Bai a Niang subconsciously wants to say that lady Shizi won''t see you, but when the words come to her mouth, she remembers her present identity and has to hold her words back. But instead of letting Bai Mengru in, she holds the door of the courtyard with one hand and looks back at Jiang Wanbai. "Young lady, Miss Bai wants to see you." Chapter 713 "Let her in." Jiang Wanbai also heard what Bai Mengru said just now, and she was also a little curious. At this time, Bai Mengru didn''t stay at home and did what she came here to do. Madame Bai is entangled by the baby spirit. Even if she wants to find someone to save her life, she should go to chaowufan, the city Lord''s mansion. After Bai Mengru stroked her hair and lifted her feet, she walked in and looked around. Jiang Wanbai instantly understood what she wanted to do here. "What''s the point of Miss Bai''s coming here?" Jiang Wanbai asked quietly. Bai Mengru didn''t see Qi Qingxing and saw a trace of loss in her eyes, but she soon covered it up again. She said to the emperor in the evening, "Lady Shizi, I came here at the command of my mother. I have something to ask for." "Oh? What''s the matter? " Jiang Wanbai slightly pick eyebrows, fingers into small Enron small palm, soft, hot, she immediately smile. And when she smiles, Xiaoan also smiles. Bai Mengru went to the opposite side and stood still. She looked up slightly and said with a smile, "Madam son, the sun is getting bigger outside. Why don''t we go in and say it?" "Ah..." Jiang Wanbai also looked up at the sun and said, "but I heard that when I met something that was not clean, I had to bask in the sun more. Last night, I heard master WuFan say that Madame Bai was entangled with something..." She frowned and almost shook. She said, "up to now, I still feel afraid. I just need to bask in the sun, which makes me feel better." After saying that, Jiang Wanbai looked at her again. She seemed to be tangled for a long time before whispering: "Miss Bai, don''t think I''m alarmist. You can see that you live in the same house with Mrs. Bai. It must be more or less tainted with Yin, so you have to bask in the sun." Bai Mengru looks stiff. At the beginning, she proposed that she wanted to go in and talk with Jiang Wanbai. It was not really because of the sun, but just wanted to see Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing is not in the yard. He must be in the house. However, when Jiang Wanbai said this, Bai Mengru thought that he might not see Qi Shizi when he entered the house. Maybe he would come out later in the yard. So Bai Mengru, with a smile, sat down on the opposite side of Jiang Wanbai and said with a smile, "thank you, madam Shizi, for reminding me. Speaking of it, I came here today under the command of my mother, also for this matter?" "Oh?" Jiang Wanbai is a little impatient. This white Mengru has been in for so long, and has not said the purpose. She has to say one sentence and let her follow. Bai Mengru''s eyes twinkled, but her eyes suddenly fell on Xiao An''an. She leaned to touch xiaoan''an with her hands. She said with a gentle smile, "is this the daughter of Mr. Jiang J?"? It''s so cute. Let''s talk about it "Later, she was angry at the White River, and then she was angry at her "Little Enron is a stranger. I don''t like strangers touching her. I''m in a hurry. I''m sorry." Jiang Wanbai hooked his lips and apologized innocently. It''s just that no matter how you look at it, her apology is very insincere. Just behind him sounded the sound of pushing the door open. Jiang Wanbai looked back and saw Jiangdu and Qi Qingxing coming out of the study. It was obvious that they had discussed a good thing. Bai Mengru also saw Qi Qingxing, and his eyes were bright. Chapter 714 She didn''t cover the back of her hand. She just stroked her hair with a warm smile. But her eyes were red and looked pitiful. "It''s OK. I was abrupt. Speaking of it, I heard that the wife of Shizi is also surnamed Jiang. Are you brother and sister with Mr. Jiang J?" "No Jiang Wanbai takes back her sight. Seeing Jiangdu coming, she gets up and changes her position. She gives Jiang Du the position close to Xiao An''an, so she sits at Bai Mengru''s hand. But Qi Qing walked to her and saw that the oranges on the table were gone. There was only a pile of orange peels left. At once, she slightly twisted her eyebrows. Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and said before he opened his mouth, "ah hang, I''m thirsty." Bai Mengru was still sitting there, holding out her handkerchief, thinking that she would stand up and salute when Qi Qingxing came to see her. After returning from the city Lord''s house yesterday, she went out of her way to learn the etiquette of those noble girls in the capital city. Although there may not be any charm in a short time, she can do it at all. But Qi Qingxing didn''t look at her at all. Jiang Wanbai didn''t introduce her meaning to Qi Qingxing. Seeing Qi Qingxing really want to turn around and bring tea for Jiang Wanbai, Bai Mengru can''t sit down any more. She quickly stands up with a smile that she thinks is the most exciting and says, "Qi Shizi, it''s good for the servants to do such a thing. You should have been busy for a long time, or sit down and have a rest first?" The voice is gentle and considerate. Just now to Qi Qingxing coquettish to drink water Jiang Wanbai seems unreasonable. Jiang Wanbai sneers in his heart and doesn''t speak. He looks at Qi Qingxing with his spare time. Qi Qingxing didn''t hear Bai Mengru''s words. He just stretched out his hand to trim the hair on his lips for Jiang Wanbai. Then he whispered, "I''ll get you water. Are you hungry? Would you like something else? " Jiang Wan''s white lip moved, and before she could say the two words on her mouth, Qi Qingxing had already seen through her mind and directly said, "in addition to oranges." "Well, I''ll have sesame cake and pine nuts." Jiang Wanbai snorted and swallowed the word "orange" again. He changed his mouth and said, "sprinkle with chili pastry." Since she came back from the city Lord''s house last night, Jiang Wanbai went into the kitchen to find something to eat. When she happened to meet Bai Aung, who had fried the pastry and took a bite, she became addicted to it. However, the pastry will still be a little greasy after eating too much, so she did not eat like oranges and couldn''t stop eating. Qi Qingxing spoiled should a, turned to the kitchen. Bai Aung went to the kitchen to prepare lunch when Jiang Du came out. When Qi Qingxing turned around and left, Jiang Wanbai turned around and looked at Bai Mengru. He turned a blind eye to Bai Mengru''s ugly face and said with a smile, "Miss Bai, what did you just say you came to me for?" Bai Mengru sat down again and tried to ease her face. Bai Qiang pulled out a smile and said, "it''s for the baby spirit." "Baby spirit?" Jiang Wanbai''s face was puzzled, "I can''t help you with the matter of Yingling. Is Miss Bai looking for the wrong person? I think you should go to the city Lord''s house to find master WuFan. " ¡°¡­¡­ You heard what master WuFan said last night, madam Shizi. The infant spirit is too fierce. Master WuFan says that he can''t do it now, but he has such a dirty thing in his body. My mother wants me to come here to ask for someone. " Bai Mengru said. Chapter 715 "Who?" In fact, Jiang Wanbai has already thought of who she wants, but is too lazy to say so. Bai Mengru would like to say a few words and sit for a while. It was better to sit until Qi Shizi took something. Although Qi Shizi didn''t pay attention to her just now, Bai Mengru still didn''t give up. Bai Mengru said: "it''s Bai Aung. My mother said that since the baby spirit is Bai a Niang''s daughter, then let Bai a Niang go. Maybe by persuading the baby spirit, she can voluntarily go to the hell to reincarnate." In fact, Bai Mengru still has something to say. Half of what Madame Bai said was that since it was Bai Aung''s daughter, she should be allowed to follow her. "Bai Aung is just a person we paid for. She didn''t sign any contract of sale, so we couldn''t make a decision for her. Miss Bai had better go and talk to her and ask her to agree." Jiang Wanbai said slowly. Just as she had just finished, Qi Qingxing and Bai a Niang came from the kitchen one after another. Qi Qingxing was carrying tea, while Bai a Niang was carrying sesame cake and pine nuts, as well as pastry sprinkled with chili flour. When Qi Qingxing came with the tea, Jiang Wanbai sat still. Bai Mengru immediately stood up and reached for Qi Qingxing''s tea. Qi Qingxing avoided her hand, put the tea on the stone table and poured a cup to Jiang Wanbai. Bai Mengru had to sit down again. Seeing Qi Qingxing pour tea, she grabbed her handkerchief and waited for him to pour herself. But Qi Qingxing poured Jiang Wanbai a cup and sat down directly beside Jiang Wanbai. She didn''t mean to pour tea for baimengru. "Aunt Bai, you''re here just in time. Miss Bai said that she wanted to invite you to the White House." Jiang Wanbai didn''t directly talk about Yingling. Bai a Niang just hears this sentence to think also don''t want: "little madam, I don''t go." "Oh." Jiang Wanbai looked at Bai Mengru, "Miss Bai, you also heard that Bai Aung said she would not go." Bai Mengru''s expression is more rigid. Seeing Bai Aung turn away, she stands up and says to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing: "Lady Shizi, Shizi, can I go to Bai Aung and say a few words?" "Of course." Jiang evening white spot. Qi Qingxing still ignored her. Seeing this, Bai Mengru had no choice but to suppress the bottom of her heart. She went to Bai Aung first. Before that, she still hoped to solve the problem of the baby spirit in the house. Jiang Wanbai didn''t take a few mouthfuls of pastry, but she heard the sound of footsteps behind her. As soon as she looked back, she saw Bai Mengru come out in anger. Bai Mengru froze, slowed down her pace and eased her anger on her face, but she did not come back. "Lady Shizi, Shizi, since aunt Bai doesn''t want to go with me to the white mansion, I won''t disturb you, so I''ll go back." Bai Mengru stands in the original tunnel. Jiang Wan nodded his head and said, "go slowly." Bai Mengru stood in the same place for a while. Seeing that Jiang Wanbai didn''t get up to send herself out, the others didn''t respond. She bit her lower lip and left here with heavy steps. When Bai Mengru just left, Bai Aung came out of the kitchen. She stood in front of Jiang Wanbai and knelt on the ground before saying anything. "Aunt Bai, what are you doing? Get up Jiang Wanbai was startled and quickly reached out to help her. Chapter 716 Bai Aung''s eyes turned red. She held Jiang Wanbai''s hand tightly and said, "young lady, do you know about the baby spirit? Can you save my child? " "I can''t save your child either." Jiang Wanbai didn''t expect that she would ask herself for this. But when she talked to Qi Qingxing or Qingzhu about those mysterious things, she didn''t avoid Bai Aung. It seems that it is not so strange that Bai Aung asks her to come to her. Bai Aung collapsed on the ground when she heard Jiang Wanbai''s words. She put her hand over her heart and cried, "my child, her life is bitter..." Jiang Wanbai turns back to see Qi Qingxing, with a cry for help in her eyes. She is really not very good at comforting people, so she doesn''t know what to say at this time. Qi Qingxing is similar to her, and after thinking about it, she gently shakes her head toward Jiang Wanbai. It would be better to make Bai Aung cry for a while, or cry for a while to ease her mood. Jiang Wanbai had to wait for Bai Aung to cry first, and she sat there watching, thinking how to say to Bai Aung. "It may not be a bad thing for her to be like this now." Jiang Wanbai thought of the words and carefully said to Bai Aung. By the way, when she came back from the city Lord''s house last night, she also told Bai a Niang what she said about Qi Qingxing. At last, Jiang Wanbai said: "I really can''t save her. The most important thing is that Wu fan can''t hurt her. When she gets revenge and the resentment in her heart is gone, I''ll send her to the underworld for reincarnation." Bai Aung''s cry gradually stopped. She looked at Jiang Wanbai for a while, as if she wanted to understand something. She reached out to wipe her tears. She still bowed to Jiang Wanbai with gratitude on her face and said, "little lady, it''s good that she can give birth. Thank you for protecting her. Thank you for your protection..." "No, no, no, No Jiang Wanbai quickly held her arm and stopped her, saying, "if you really thank me, just make me something delicious. I don''t like these virtual ones." As she spoke, she winked at Bai Aung with a very playful look. Bai a Niang learned from Bai Mengru that her early daughter had become a baby spirit. She almost agreed to go to the White House with Bai Mengru, but she soon thought of Jiang Wanbai, so she could not agree. When Bai Mengru left, she couldn''t help but come out in a hurry to ask for Jiang Wanbai. Now with Jiang Wanbai''s words, although Bai Aung wants to see her daughter very much, she won''t agree with Bai Mengru. She has a trace of hatred in her eyes and is happy. "If you want to meet her, maybe I can let you see her again before I send her to the underworld." "Thank you very much, young lady..." Bai a Niang listen, the bottom of her heart regret swept away, immediately to Jiang Wanbai more grateful. Although Bai Mengru hit a nail from here, she didn''t give up, and even Mrs. Bai didn''t give up. In the afternoon, not only did Bai Mengru come, but also his wife. After all, there is no way for master WuFan. Madame Bai always feels like she is waiting to die. Especially, by this afternoon, two Buddhist beads given to her by master WuFan had already broken. Green bamboo has been back at noon, so he went to open the door. As soon as he opened the door, he saw the white lady and white Mengru outside. He didn''t know each other at all, so he asked with a smile, "who are you looking for?" Chapter 717 "We''ve come to see the lady and the son of the prince." White man. "Just a moment." After leaving these two words, Qingzhu closes the gate directly. He turns and runs back to his study. He tells Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, who have just taken a nap, about the white family''s coming to see him. Jiang Wanbai took a look at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing is standing behind her, for her hair, said: "you don''t want to see, do not see, make you upset." "Then it''s gone." Jiang Wanbai said to Qingzhu very simply, and did not forget to add: "in the future, the white family will not see you again." "Yes, master." Green bamboo should immediately run to the door. Mrs. Bai and Bai Mengru waited until the gate opened and were about to walk inside, but green bamboo stood at the door and did not move. Smiling Ying Ying Ying looked at them, they said, "my little lady can''t say goodbye." With that, green bamboo closed the gate. Madame Bai looked at the gate of the courtyard closed in front of her before she regained her mind. She looked at Bai Mengru, and slightly widened her eyes and asked, "Mengru, did you do something when you came here that made the wife of the son angry?" The scene that Qi Zhuzi wanted to get close to was completely ignored by Bai Zhuzi. But she was also embarrassed to say it directly. She shook her head and explained: "mother, when I came here in the morning, I didn''t say a few words with the wife of the prince. How can I make her angry?" The mouth said so, but the heart has begun to hate Jiang Wanbai stingy and jealous. In this world, the more noble a man is, the more impossible it is to have only one woman. Qi Shizi will certainly have more women in the future. Now his wife is so jealous, maybe he can tolerate it. After all, it is said that the two will marry soon. After waiting for a long time, Qi Shizi will be tired of her. Bai Mengru in the heart hate thinking, more and more feel that he is the most suitable to accompany in Qi Qingxing side. It''s a pity that she can''t even see Qi Qingxing now. Mrs. Bai was not willing to leave. She gritted her teeth and knocked at the door again. It was still green bamboo who opened the door. Seeing the people who were still Bai''s family and Rao was Qingzhu, she felt bored. She frowned and said, "I''ve said that I can''t see you anymore. Don''t knock on the door again!" After that, he will close the gate. Mrs. Bai quickly blocked her way a little. She showed a smile to the green bamboo and said, "we don''t know where to make Shizi''s wife unhappy. Even if we do something wrong, we are also unintentional. Can you ask lady Shizi for help? If we know what''s wrong, we can change it... " "Change?" Qingzhu learns from Jiang Wanbai to pick up his eyebrows and snorts: "don''t change it. Our young lady doesn''t want to see you, that''s why you don''t want to see you. You should go quickly." Seeing that Qingzhu was about to close the door, Bai Mengru was in a hurry. In her opinion, Qingzhu was just a villain. She dared to talk to them with such arrogance. She had already held back a burst of anger in her heart. She immediately stamped her foot and suddenly reached out to push the door, pushing and shouting at the same time. "Prince? Son of a generation? We really have something to ask for! Prince, you can meet us Mrs. Bai didn''t expect that Bai Mengru would be so impulsive. She wanted to stop her, but when she called for her son, she touched her face, which was more and more delicate because of her impatience. Her eyes flashed and did not stop her. Chapter 718 Qingzhu was angry and was about to speak when he heard the voice of Jiangdu. "The young lady said that if they continue to make a lot of noise, they will go straight to the city Lord." As soon as this word comes out, Bai Mengru''s voice stops abruptly. Even Madame Bai is a little guilty, and she quickly smiles to explain what she wants to explain. Green bamboo has been intolerable, "bang" will close the door, angrily drank: "get out of here Mrs. Bai and Bai Mengru were nearly slapped in the face by the door because they were too close. Both mother and daughter were white with fear, but they did not dare to pester them any more and left bitterly. But the city Lord''s house had sent people to watch the whereabouts of Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing near the courtyard, so that even if Qingzhu didn''t really want to bring this matter to the city Lord''s house, the city Lord soon learned what the white family and her daughter had done. "You call the mother and daughter together so that they can have a good beating! If we let them go on like this, if they really annoy the son and his wife, we''ll have to go with them! " The city Lord said angrily to his wife. The city Lord''s wife was also angry. Of course, she knew what the Bai family''s mother and daughter were thinking. She didn''t care about it at the banquet last night, because she thought it would not affect the city Lord''s house. Maybe Bai Mengru can really get into Qi Shizi''s eyes, and it will be helpful to the city Lord''s house. But now the city Lord''s wife doesn''t think so. She doesn''t want the white family''s mother and daughter to spoil the city Lord''s mansion. "And get that boy back! Otherwise, you''ll think of an excuse to explain to the outside that your child is missing! " The city Lord said these, looked at the city Lord''s wife one eye, and then left. The city Lord''s wife was cold at the sight he saw before he left. Of course, she knew what the city Lord was thinking. If it wasn''t for her coming to WuFan and doing so many useful things with him, I''m afraid there would have been no city Lord''s wife in the city Lord''s house. The city Lord''s wife pinched her hands and knew that she could not let the white family and her daughter make trouble again. The mother and daughter of the Bai family were called to the city Lord''s house. When they were called, Mrs. Bai thought that WuFan had figured out a way to solve her baby spirit, so she came in high spirits. As soon as she saw the city Lord''s wife, the city Lord''s wife turned cold and shook her hand and smashed the tea cup out of her hand. The teacup "bang" broke at the foot of Mrs. white, which made Mrs. white scream. Her legs were soft and almost collapsed on the ground. "The city Lord''s wife..." Bai Mengru also trembled with fear and looked at the city Lord''s wife. The city master''s wife looked at the mother and daughter coldly and said, "I don''t care what you think about Qi Shizi. But if you make him angry, don''t blame me for ignoring the friendship of the past." Bai Mengru''s cheek was burning with pain. She opened her lips and wanted to say something. She was quickly pulled by the white lady. Madame Bai pulled out a smile and said, "don''t worry, madam. We''ve all remembered that we dare not disturb Qi Shizi any more." "Just know." The city Lord''s wife snorted a little, then covered her lips and showed a smile. "It''s not all about Qi Shizi''s business that I asked you to come here today. It happens that you are here. Master WuFan also said last night that there are ways to have a try. Maybe you can surpass the baby spirit..." After listening to the words behind the city master''s wife, the white lady''s eyes brightened and she was immediately happy. Jiang Wanbai has just finished dinner and is planning to go out for a walk with Qi Qingxing. When he just walked out of the courtyard, he suddenly stops. If he feels something, he turns his head and looks in the direction of the city Lord''s house. Chapter 719 "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing saw her looking over there and asked in a voice. Jiang Wanbai took back his sight and showed interest on his face. He said, "that WuFan is trying to kill the baby spirit again. He failed." At the moment, WuFan is sitting on the ground, his cassock is scattered. You can see that there are many bloodstains on his body, but he can''t care how embarrassed he is now. He looks at Madame Bai in horror. At the moment, the white lady''s face is pale. Now she is green and black, and her white eyes have disappeared. She stands there, her dark eyes staring at Wu fan, which makes Wu fan''s scalp numb and a chill on her back leap up. Originally, Bai Mengru and others, who were watching nearby, were also creepy. Their eyes turned white and they were scared to faint. Wu fan swallows saliva, scared to retreat, but white lady stood still, just throat issued "creak creak" sound, let people scalp numb. "You, all of you, can''t escape." Madame Bai moved her lips, but her voice was that of a child, somber and sharp. After saying this, Madame Bai closed her eyes and fell on the ground, and the baby spirit appeared at the back of Madame Bai. Chao WuFan glanced at her back and climbed on her back. Finally, she climbed to Madame Bai''s shoulder. She grinned toward Wu fan, showing a sharp tooth and hugging the white lady''s neck. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walked slowly to eat. After knowing what happened in the city Lord''s house through the paper man, they told Qi Qingxing, "within three days, Madame Bai is afraid to die." Ying Ling has already climbed onto Madame Bai''s shoulder and hugged her neck. Ying Ling will not climb up any more, but will slowly tighten her arms. However, madam Bai will have more and more difficulty in breathing and will eventually be strangled. "Besides Madame Bai, there are Wu fan and the city Lord''s wife?" Qi Qingxing asked. Jiang Wan nodded her head and said, "now the city Lord''s wife has already known that WuFan can''t clean up the baby spirit. I''m afraid that early tomorrow morning, the city Lord''s house will secretly send someone to find someone who can clean up the baby spirit." If you really find an expert, you can not only clean up the baby spirit, but also introduce the master to Qi Qingxing, which can kill two birds with one stone. Of course, the premise is that such people can be found in the city Lord''s mansion. "If the city Lord''s house can find such a capable person, we will really save a lot of energy." Jiang Wanbai reached for his chin and said to Qi Qingxing. The city Lord''s house was obviously more anxious than Jiang Wanbai thought. That night, people had already started to look for people from the city Lord''s house. The next morning, Jiang Wanbai opened her eyes and learned about the matter from the paper man. She raised her head slightly and looked up at Qi Qingxing with a faint smile. She stretched out her hand to pull Qi Qingxing''s scattered hair and gently pulled it to tell the city Lord''s house''s action He. "It won''t be long." Qi Qingxing light voice way, holding her hand, in the palm gently knead. I''m afraid those people will be under control as soon as they leave Ticheng. Jiang Wan''s white eyes narrowed slightly and asked, "are you going to clean up the city Lord''s house?" "Well." Qi Qingxing nodded. In the past two days, Qingzhu had already inquired about all the things that could be inquired about. In addition, Jiang Wanbai put the paper man in the city Lord''s house, and one of them hid in the city Lord''s study, and immediately heard a lot of secret things. Qi Qingxing bowed his head and kissed Jiang Wanbai''s eyebrows and said, "I need your help." Chapter 720 "Say it." Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes, simply lying in his arms, with the fingertips in his chin stab. Qi Qingxing took hold of her troubling hand and leaned against her lips to kiss. In a hoarse voice, he said in a hoarse voice, "take out the letters and account books in the study of the city Lord''s mansion." In the evening, Jiang Wanbai took what Qi Qingxing wanted and sent it to him. Qi Qingxing took a look at it, sorted out the contents and packed a folder, handed it to Qingzhu, and whispered a few words. That night, a team of men and horses came to the outside of the courtyard, led by the city guarding General Wang Qiang. "Go early, return early." Jiang Wanbai sent Qi Qingxing to the door. Seeing the gate open, there were many people standing at the door, so he quickly loosened his sleeve. Qi Qingxing''s eyes crossed with a smile, stretched out her hand and wrapped her hand in her palm. In a low voice, she said, "don''t wait for me. Go to bed early." "Well." Jiang Wanbai nodded his head and watched Qi Qingxing go out. Together with Wang Qiang, he surrounded the city Lord''s house. The Bai family and several other rich merchants'' families, however, who had appeared in the city Lord''s account books, were all jailed that night. In the city Lord''s house, looking at the soldiers swarming in, the city Lord shook his hands and looked at Qi Qingxing. He said with a strong smile, "Qi Shizi, what do you mean?" Qi Qingxing didn''t mean to break with him. He raised his hand directly and said in a low voice: "take it down." The soldiers immediately swarmed on behind him, and all the city Lord and the people around him were suppressed. the first mock exam, however, confound the soldiers in the yard. When the soldiers rushed past, they blurred their eyes. When they saw it again, they appeared before him, and they stood behind them. They were looking at them with panic. Wu fan stands in the same place and looks at the soldiers who originally rushed to him. As a matter of fact, Wu fan runs into Qi Qingxing. He smiles at Qi Qingxing provocatively and turns to run. But as soon as he turns around, he doesn''t know when a man has already stood behind him. Wu fan was startled, but he soon laughed and said, "I''m not going to catch Wu fan soon." He pointed to Qi Qingxing over there and said that he was going to run across the green bamboo. Green bamboo stretched out his hand, put a clasp on his shoulder, pulled him back and pushed him to the soldiers who were awake. His face also showed a smile, "where to go?" "You How How can it be? " Wu fan glared at him with unbelievable face. However, when he was held on the ground by soldiers, he did not understand what was wrong with his screen. In fact, not only WuFan was confused, but also the soldiers. They just seemed to be in a daze. In the Ming and Ming Dynasties, Wu fan rushed to find that the one in front of him became Qi Shizi. Then he turned around and blinked his eyes, and the one in front of him became Qi Shizi again I don''t know what happened. When Wang Qiang and his men took these people away, Qi Qingxing and Qingzhu also rode to the yard. When they returned to the yard, Jiang Wanbai was already asleep. He was vaguely aware that he was coming back, and leaned into his arms. "Done?" Jiang Wanbai asked vaguely. Qi Qingxing nodded and handed the paper man in his sleeve back to her. In a low voice, he said, "it''s good to have your paper man in, or there will be trouble." When I just went to catch WuFan, if it wasn''t for the paper man of Jiang Wanbai, a group of people would have been entangled by Wu fan''s blindfold. For a while, they couldn''t get away. Maybe WuFan had already escaped when they got away. Chapter 721 Jiang Wanbai put away the paper man, whined softly, rubbed it in his arms and fell asleep again. When the man in his arms fell asleep, Qi Qingxing bowed his head and gently kissed her in the middle of her eyebrows. He closed her to his arms and fell asleep at ease. The next morning, Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai were ready to leave Sicheng. Jiangdu had already reunited with Jiang Ruan. As for the crimes committed by the city Lord and others, Qi Qingxing had submitted the evidence to the imperial envoy who arrived in tuicheng last night. The rest of the things are all finished by the Imperial Envoys, including the new city Lord who will come to the city in a few days. However, before leaving, Jiang Wanbai went to the dungeon as a national master. WuFan City Lord and those rich merchants were all detained here, full of them. I heard that when the master of the state came to the prison, even though he was crying and crying all the time before, he could not help but keep silent and push forward one by one. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walk in together, the city Lord and others are holding their breath and kneeling down one after another. Even in this dark dungeon, when Jiang Wanbai walked in from the door, she still did not hide her temperament. She was immortal and independent. Qi Qingxing side looked at her, eyes dark, inexplicably do not like this feeling, if not still have a trace of reason, he directly stretched out his hand to hold Jiang Wanbai, to pull her into his arms tightly, only in this way, can we be sure that she is still himself, can be sure that she will not really leave him. At the scene, probably only Wu fan is a person, shrinking in the corner, trying to shrink back, for fear of being seen by Jiang Wanbai. However, when someone saw the master, his first reaction was to see WuFan. He also thought that Wu fan had been arrested. Maybe he could let master WuFan talk to the master and they would be released. After all, master WuFan is the younger brother of the national master, isn''t he? But when they saw Wu fan trying to hide behind him, they didn''t find anything wrong. They just thought that Wu fan was hiding because he had made a mistake and felt ashamed to face his elder martial brother. So they ran to WuFan. "Master WuFan, your elder martial brother has come here specially for you. Would you like to have a look? Talk to the master? I''m sure you''ll forgive you soon. " The Imperial Envoys who came in with Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing also heard that master WuFan was the junior brother of the national master. When Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai found him and said they were going to the dungeon, they mistook Jiang Wanbai for Wu fan. He was still worried. What could he do if he had to let Wu fan go? After all, when he came, the emperor also clearly said that this matter must be dealt with strictly. If he was allowed to let go, he didn''t know what to do. Until this time, the imperial envoy could not hold back. Chaojiang Wanbai asked, "master, are you here for Wu fan?" While asking him, he looked at Qi Qingxing, hoping to see what Qi Qingxing meant. I don''t know if Qi Shizi will help the national master when he comes. But Qi Qingxing''s expression is light, and the imperial envoy can''t see what he means. What the imperial envoy asked was exactly what Madame Bai wanted to know. Even the city Lord and his wife were all ears and wanted to hear what Jiang Wanbai said. After all, if the master of the state really came to understand the world, they should also be good. Chapter 722 Even if the city Lord and his wife knew that the name of Wu fan''s younger brother was false. "Wu fan? Who is that? " Jiang Wan''s white eyebrow frowned slightly and asked in reverse. The imperial envoy was asked. Those in the cell were anxious. They pushed WuFan to the front of Jiang Wanbai, and they said, "master WuFan is master WuFan, master Guoshi. Isn''t master WuFan your younger brother?" "Younger martial brother?" Jiang Wanbai chuckled, but she had a light look. She was totally learning from Qi Qingxing''s usual attitude towards other people. However, with her xianfengdaogu temperament at the moment, she suddenly looked more ethereal and elusive, which made her more trusting and awe inspiring. "My teacher has no younger brother." Jiang Wanbai has a light voice. "What?" "You don''t have a younger brother? Master Wu fan "He''s a liar." The imperial envoy was also stunned, but he was soon relieved and came back to his mind. His brain turned quickly, and immediately understood it. Then he pierced the identity of Wu fan. Those people still don''t want to believe that master WuFan, whom they respect for their faith, is a liar, especially Madame Bai and young master Bai. Their looks are in a trance, as if they have been greatly hit. But Jiang Wanbai didn''t care how those people pulled the city Lord''s clothes and asked him whether he was a liar or not. She and Qi Qing went straight to the white family''s cell, looked down at the white lady sitting on the ground, eyes fell on the white lady''s shoulder. In a short period of time, Mrs. White''s face was blue and white, and she gasped heavily. If she didn''t, she would have difficulty breathing. She felt that her neck was strangled by something. She felt very uncomfortable. Young master Bai sat beside her and murmured incessantly. He was just saying that Wu fan''s life style about Bai Aung was false, and that his daughter would bring disaster was also false! It''s all fake! "Ah! Fake! It''s all fake! Mother! You killed my daughter yourself! That''s your granddaughter too Young master Bai suddenly held his head and roared loudly. His eyes were full of red blood and his expression was crazy. Obviously, he could not bear such stimulation. Straight crazy. Jiang Wanbai just looked at him without any sympathy. After all, what''s the use of suffering now? He still stood by coldly watching the fact that Madame Bai had let his daughter drown. It was also a letter of divorce written by him, which he had written to abandon his wife Bai. This piece by piece, pile by pile, is all his own work. But now listening to his roaring words, it seems that the responsibility is completely put on Mrs. white. Mrs. Bai was obviously aware of this. She opened her eyes and looked at young master Bai. Her lips moved, but she could not explain. Instead, Bai Mengru suddenly rushed to the door of the cell and reached for Jiang Wanbai''s clothes from the gap. "Please, please, please help my mother!" he cried If you can''t save her, you can''t help her! "My master! Please! Please help the women Madame Bai and Bai Mengru, like Bai Mengru, reach out from the gap, trying to catch Jiang Wanbai''s clothes. But Jiang Wanbai had already been pulled back by Qi Qingxing when Bai Mengru rushed over. They stretched out their hands, but they could not touch Jiang Wanbai at all. Chapter 723 Bai Mengru was still crying and saying, "master of the state, all those bad things were done by the city Lord and his wife. They killed people, but we didn''t kill people! We are not guilty to death "Who said you didn''t kill." Jiang Wanbai has a light voice. A word will stop all the crying of the Bai family, especially Madame Bai. Jiang Wanbai looks at her with no emotion in her eyes. She says very clearly: "you killed your granddaughter with your own hands. Is this a fact?" "I The civilian woman was bewitched! Cheated! It''s the fault of the city Lord''s wife and WuFan''s cheater! The city Lord''s wife envies Bai Aung and my son''s affection, and also envies Bai Aung''s pregnancy, so she wants to kill Bai Aung! It''s all their fault. The women are just bewitched White lady shrieks a way, looking at the city Lord''s wife and Wu fan''s eyes are full of hate. Jiang Wanbai hears speech but light Chi a, way: "you see, you see clearly her poisonous heart." A word, as if directly held the white lady''s neck, let her never say a word. She clearly saw clearly the mind of the city Lord''s wife. However, she still killed her own granddaughter, or let her son abandon Bai Aung. After all, she had such an idea. Mrs. Bai was not satisfied with the daughter-in-law of Bai Aung for a long time. Bai Aung was just the child of Bai''s old friend. After her death, she entrusted it to the Bai family and became the daughter-in-law of the Bai family. The wife of Ti Niang is better than that of a Mingcheng''s wife, but she doesn''t have a right wife to marry her son. Jiang Wanbai sees that Madame Bai has no more words to quibble about. She droops her eyes and looks at Ying Ling, who sits on Madame Bai''s shoulder, and says, "she is now in prison. Those who have done you harm are doomed to die. You can rest assured that you will be reincarnated." Ying Ling looked at Madame Bai, and then looked at the city Lord''s wife. After a moment''s hesitation, he finally let go of the hand that held Mrs. Bai''s neck. Jiang Wanbai reaches out and a jade altar appears in the palm. Without her opening her mouth, Yingling quietly gets into the jade altar. Jiang Wanbai put the jade altar away and said to Qi Qingxing, "it''s done. Let''s go." The reason why she came here is just this baby spirit. After all, she promised Bai Aung that she would send her baby spirit to the underworld for reincarnation. Of course, before she left the city of songs, she would come and do it. Qi Qingxing is to accompany her. Just as they were about to leave, Bai Mengru suddenly said to Qi Qingxing: "Qi Shizi, please, please help me. As long as you save me and let me do anything, I will serve you well, please..." Her eyes slightly red, looking at Qi Qingxing, although the situation is miserable at the moment, but also appears more delicate and pitiful, make people love. It''s a pity that Qi Qingxing didn''t even look at her. He jiangwanbai went straight out of the dungeon and let Bai Mengru''s cry ring behind him, gradually becoming shrill and sharp. Out of the dungeon, Jiang Wanbai did not speak in a hurry, until he got on the carriage and changed back to his own appearance. Jiang Wanbai snorted and said to Qi Qingxing, "you don''t care about the fragrance and jade at all." "Nonsense." Qi Qingxing Mou color a sink, holding her hand against the lip kiss, way: "I clearly is pitiful." Chapter 724 But for Qi Qingxing, there is only one Jiang Wanbai who needs him to show mercy and cherish jade. Jiang Wanbai, of course, understood what he meant and snorted, but the corners of her eyes and eyebrows were smiling. She nestled in Qi Qingxing''s arms, opened the jade altar, and reached out to point at the center of Ying Ling''s eyebrows. "Go and see your mother. When you come back, I''ll take you to the underworld." Jiangwan Baidao. Ying Ling nodded and flew to the courtyard where Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had settled before. Qingzhu drove his carriage slowly to the South Gate of the city, but he had not yet reached the gate. Jiang Wanbai, who was leaning against Qi Qingxing''s arms and was talking to him in a low voice, suddenly sat up straight and called to Qingzhu: "green bamboo! Stop "Late?" Qi Qingxing also sat straight with her, holding her arm and looking at her suspiciously. Green bamboo has also stopped the carriage, across the carriage curtain asked: "master, what''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai gave a light Tut and said, "the baby spirit has been caught." "What?" Green bamboo was startled and asked anxiously, "master, let''s go and save her now!" Qi Qingxing was not as anxious as Qingzhu. Seeing that Jiang Wan''s white face was not worried, his eyes flashed slightly and asked, "is it someone you know?" "I don''t know, but the other party didn''t do anything to the baby spirit. She just caught her and is coming towards us now." Jiang Wanbai shook his head and said. When she sent the baby spirit to see Bai Aung, she was worried that something would happen, so she left a wisp of divine sense on the baby spirit. She did not feel the fear from the baby spirit, and the baby spirit did not ask for help from her, which showed that the person who caught the baby spirit had no malice to the baby spirit. Qingzhu also heard these words from Jiang Wanbai, and his anxiety slowed down a lot. Sure enough, as Jiang Wanbai said, their carriage had not been waiting for a long time on the side of the road. Suddenly, Jiang Wanbai said in a soft voice, "here we are." When she finished, she reached out to lift the curtain of the carriage. The voice of bamboo surprise had come in from the outside of the carriage. "Master, it''s a little situ!" When he heard Qingzhu''s words, Jiang Wanbai had lifted the curtain of the carriage and saw the little situ coming. When he saw Jiang Wanbai, his eyes brightened and his pace quickened. Finally, he ran straight up. "Master!" The little situ ran over and looked at Jiang Wanbai. On his shoulder sat the infant spirit, but a red rope was attached to his wrist, and the other end of the rope was tied to the wrist of little situ. As soon as Yingling saw Jiang Wanbai, he got excited and was about to rush to Jiang Wanbai. "Master, is this baby spirit yours?" Seeing that Jiang Wanbai nodded, he immediately untied the red rope bound with Ying Ling and released Ying Ling. As soon as Ying Ling was free, he immediately threw himself on Jiang Wanbai''s shoulder and made a face at him after he sat down. Jiang Wanbai said something about Yingling. After hearing this, the little situ suddenly said: "I also heard that there is a younger brother of WuFan who claims to be the master of the national master in this city, but the person in the National Normal University is clearly the master. I remember you said, master, you don''t have a brother here, so I immediately feel wrong..." So he came and heard people''s comments on master WuFan. He thought that Jiang Wanbai''s elder martial brother would not be a man who was fishing for fame. Little situ came to the city to see if he could find a chance to expose that WuFan. Chapter 725 I didn''t expect that Jiang Wanbai had solved the problem. However, it''s really a surprise to meet Jiang Wanbai here. "Where are you going?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice. He said, "I''m going to go to the capital to look for Qi Shizi and your master." In addition to sending Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing a wedding gift on behalf of the situ family, he has other things to look for Jiang Wanbai. It is said that he came to look for himself. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing gave way to the carriage and said, "let''s get on the carriage and say, we''re going south now..." Jiang Wanbai said in a few words that they were going to find the national teacher. As soon as he got into the carriage, he offered Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing several places to go. "These people were talked about by the people after I came home. How can I do it depends on master you and Qi Shizi to see each other in person." "It''s natural, but thank you for giving us these clues, or we''ll have to take our luck and head south." Jiangwan Baidao. Before she set out, she calculated that the future national teacher was in the south, and those people provided by little situ to her could first find those in the south, in case one of them was the future national teacher. It''s better to go south than they are. "This is a wedding gift from the elders of my family and myself to you and Qi Shizi." Speaking of his intention, he immediately found a lot of things from the bag of heaven and earth. It''s not a pearl, gold or silver, some of them are just a talisman, but Jiang Wanbai''s eyes brighten up and his face is full of joy. Maybe these things are not worth money at all, but for Jiang Wanbai, they are the most suitable gifts. "I like it very much. When you go back, help me bring something back to them." Jiang Wanbai happily put away all the things, and he was not polite. He had already planned to open the door and what to send back. Of course, little situ knew that Jiang Wanbai''s things were good things. Although he didn''t think about Jiang Wanbai''s reply when he gave these gifts, he was still very happy to hear Jiang Wanbai say so. "By the way, there is one more thing besides sending these things." The spirit of the little situ disappeared. Jiang evening white see his reaction, the heart also followed a tight, subconsciously toward Qi Qingxing to see. Qi Qingxing held her hand and kneaded it. He comforted him and said, "listen to the little situ first." Little situ said: "master, the elder of the clan has found some statements in the classics about the things you asked me about the marks on your hands with the notes." "What?" Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment and then reflected what he was talking about. She lifted her sleeve up a little and said to him, "in fact, that mark has disappeared." Before Lin Fu got into trouble with the fox clan, Mrs. Lin held Jiang Wanbai''s hand before she died, leaving a red mark on her wrist. The red mark has been emitting a stream of Yin Qi and can not feel the temperature. At first, Jiang Wanbai suspected it was a mark of resentment, but later he rejected it. She never knew what the red mark was. In order to reassure Qi Qingxing a little, and to make herself understand, she asked little situ for help. A lot of things happened later, and the red mark on her wrist has never come out to be a demon, so that she has forgotten about it. Qi Qingxing has been paying attention to the red mark on her wrist, but the more and more bright red mark began to fade after Jiang Wanbai came back from Shishan Xuehai. Chapter 726 Until now, it has already disappeared, not even a trace left. Jiang Wanbai thinks it may have something to do with the golden day on his chest, but it''s impossible to find out. As a result, when he suddenly heard this incident from his childhood, Jiang Wanbai didn''t really react immediately. After hearing Jiang Wanbai''s words, Xiao situ''s serious expression disappeared. He was stunned and looked down at Jiang Wanbai''s wrist. The white wrist was frozen with frost and snow, and there was no red mark. The slightest trace could not be seen. "How do you say that some of the red marks have disappeared Jiang Wanbai put down his sleeve and asked curiously. Qi Qingxing also looked at Xiao situ. He was not clear about Jiang Wan Bai Xin Kou Jin RI, so the disappearance of the red mark seemed to him to be sudden. He did not know the reason, and he was always upset. The little situ was also relieved, thinking that since it disappeared, it would be a good thing. He finally relaxed his nervousness all the way. He said: "the elder found in the classics that there is a mark very similar to the red mark you said, but it is the thing left by the magic object, so it is called the magic mark." "Magic mark?" Jiang Wanbai''s heart is a thump, think of those things in the sea of corpses, if that bloodstain is a magic mark, it seems that there is a little bit of course, after all, among the sea of corpses, the most is magic. "How can Mrs. Lin get involved with the devil?" Jiang Wanbai frowns, puzzled. Unfortunately, no one here can answer her question. Mrs. Lin is dead, and the rest of the Lin family moved out of the capital after getting well. The original Lin house was demolished and rebuilt. I don''t know who will live in it in the future. In short, it seems that there is no answer to such questions as Jiang Wanbai. In fact, what makes Jiang Wanbai care more is that after coming here, it seems that there are too many magic things appearing. Even Qi Qingxing Jiang Wanbai looks at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing pauses for a moment, probably guessing what she is thinking in her heart. He holds her hand tightly. Although he doesn''t speak, he gives Jiang Wanbai a lot of silent comfort. "How can we eliminate this mark? What are the consequences if they can''t be eliminated? " Jiang Wanbai pursed his lips and asked the little situ. But the little situ shook his head and said, "we don''t know this. The elder said that the book only recorded the general symptoms of the magic mark. When we talk about it, it is easy to confuse it with resentment. If the person who has the magic mark has a heart demon in his heart, the magic mark will attack..." The specific performance and how to solve it are not clear in that book, and the latter is not mentioned at all. The elders of the situ family were also worried that the magic mark on Jiang Wanbai''s wrist was actually a magic mark. He was afraid that the magic mark had already broken out, so he simply asked the little situ to bring something directly to find it. After hearing this, Jiang Wanbai realized that most of the gifts he had just brought out were used to restrain the demons. He felt warm and knew the intentions of those who gave them. Although she had never met those people, she was already full of intimacy. "The mark has disappeared. I don''t have any demons. You don''t have to worry about it." Jiang Wanbai said to the little situ. The little situ nodded, and he said with a smile to Jiang Wanbai: "I just came out to experience. Let''s go to the South together with Shifu, and I''ll also go to see the people they said." Chapter 727 So Jiang Wanbai''s group of people had another little situ. Fortunately, the weather was getting hotter. Little situ and green bamboo sat outside the carriage with a bamboo hat every day. They seemed to have endless words to say. After they came out of tuicheng, they had been on their way to June. I don''t know why, although there is more rain in the south, it is usually nearly June when the weather is getting hotter and the plum rain season has passed. But since yesterday, Jiang Wanbai and others have been walking, and the rain has not stopped. And the further south, the rain seems to be longer, so that the road is muddy, the carriage skidding, it is not easy to drive. "It''s really impossible. Just stop in the town ahead. When the rain stops and the road is ready, we can continue." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai nodded with approval. They can only stay in the field when it rains, because they can''t stay in the field for a few days. On the first night, Jiang Wanbai couldn''t hold on, and so did Xiao situ, who murmured: "master, or we''ll use a trick to get into the city first?" Jiang Wanbai agreed with the suggestion of little situ with little hesitation. Since then, Jiang Wanbai, who usually doesn''t like divination, has to do it on time every day. At least he can make sure that he doesn''t have to spend the night in the wild, and can catch up with a place to settle down. They are going to the place where they are going in two days'' time. It is said that divination is very powerful. But now because of the rain, they have to stop in the small town in front of them. I don''t know when the rain will stop. I don''t know when I can go on my way to find the man. "The road ahead is not easy." After getting up in the evening, Jiang made a Divination as usual. After seeing the divination, he frowned. Little situ was interested in everything. He had learned a little about everything. He could learn as much as he could. In some aspects, he was not forced to learn. However, he was willing to learn if he had a little talent to learn. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t say whether he was good or bad for his temperament. After all, a person''s energy is limited. Even if her disciples of Tianyin sect have strong spiritual power because they have practiced the skills of Tianyin sect, those like Xiao situ have never learned the skills of Tianyin gate. He put his energy there and learned too much and too much, but he couldn''t learn anything well. But in some critical times, he can be used accurately. After all, there are more things to master, so you don''t have to panic when you encounter those unexpected small scenes. However, in any case, such a studious character as Xiao situ should be praised. During the divination of Jiang Wanbai these days, little situ would also gather around to look at it and ask if he was puzzled. He also knew that most of Jiang Wanbai''s things would not be hidden, so he dared to ask such a bold inquiry. At this time, when Jiang Wanbai was doing divination, he would look at such a simple travel divination. After pondering for a while, he said, "indeed, it seems that someone will intercept us on the way ahead." "Intercept?" At this moment, the carriage stopped on the roadside. Outside was the patter of rain. Both Qingzhu and Xiaosi Tu sat in the carriage to have breakfast. Qingzhu asked excitedly, "are we going to meet any mountain bandits?" Chapter 728 His mind flashed in a flash the scenes that had appeared in numerous notebooks. Mountain bandits blocked the way, and then came a hero, who beat those mountain bandits to pieces, as well as a hero to save the United States and so on. However, after looking at the carriage with four of his own, Qingzhu consciously erased the bridge of "hero saving the United States" from his mind. Jiang Wanbai listens to Qingzhu''s words and sees that his expression is hard to hide. She immediately pulls out the corners of her mouth, which is quite speechless. She wraps the last bit of pastry packed by Bai Aung in the steamed bread, and then takes a sip. Qi Qingxing considerately handed her a cup of tea. After Jiang Wanbai drank the tea and moistened her throat, Qi Qingxing said, "go ahead first, be careful." "Yes, sir." Green bamboo quickly under, and small situ together after eating, and then went out to drive. Now they not only have to wear hat, but also wear coir raincoat. But the little situ thought that the coir raincoat was troublesome. After wearing it for a short time, he asked for two water avoiding talismans. He and green bamboo had one. They finally got rid of the heavy coir raincoat. The carriage advanced a little way, and could see the entrance to the town, but it was forced to stop. A group of soldiers in coir raincoats and hats stopped the carriage with spears. The leader called out to Qingzhu: "the road is blocked. Turn around and leave quickly!" Qingzhu and xiaositu looked at each other. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing also heard the movement outside. Qi Qingxing said to Qingzhu through the curtain of the carriage: "ask them why there is no road ahead." "Why is there no road ahead? I don''t think there''s anything ahead. We''ve been on the road for a long time. We just want to get into the town and have a rest. " The green bamboo raised its voice. The leading soldier said: "the people in the town ahead have contracted a strange disease, and even the doctors are helpless. Moreover, the disease will spread from person to person. Therefore, the Lord ordered that the whole town should be isolated before finding a way to deal with this strange disease." People outside can''t go in, and people inside can''t come out either. "Strange disease?" Jiang Wanbai frowns slightly. She suddenly reaches out to lift the curtain of the carriage and looks up at the top of the town in front of her. Seeing her coming forward, he asked in a low voice, "master, would you like to divine?" This is the only way to get to that place. If you want to make a detour, you can only go through the mountains. But now it''s raining continuously. If you go through the mountains, the mountain roads are more muddy and dangerous, and you can''t walk at all. Unless it flies. Or spend more time walking around. Jiang Wanbai didn''t want to go around. She nodded and said, "wait." Then he retracted into the carriage and began divination. Qi Qingxing is sitting beside her, quietly accompany her, do not make a sound to disturb. The soldiers outside were obscured by the rain. They could only see someone in the carriage peeping out and saying something, but they soon retreated back. After the speaker retreated, there was no movement. The carriage was still there. The soldiers did not force them to drive them away. After all, it would be nice to see that no one was allowed to enter the town. Therefore, although the carriages of Jiang Wanbai and others stopped at the same place and did not go, the soldiers just watched them to prevent the carriage from rushing towards the town. Qingzhu knew that Jiang Wanbai was divining, so he waited at ease. The little situ did not idle to ask the soldiers, "what kind of strange disease has the people in the town ahead? Are you dead? Can it be a plague? You see, it''s hard for us to go on this rainy day, so we''re going to find a place to stay until the rain stops Chapter 729 In fact, in such a continuous rainy day, few people came to the town. Maybe after waiting for a day, Jiang Wanbai''s line of work was just like this, because these soldiers were also bored. In addition, the strange disease in the town was really strange. Now when the little situ asked, they also talked about it. "Dead, every day, dozens of people have died. In fact, no one thought it was a disease at first The soldier said. Although it seldom rains in such weather, it will rain occasionally. So when it begins to rain, no one is surprised, but who can think that the rain will last half a month? Like this rain, when someone died in the town at first, everyone didn''t care. After all, only one person died in the town at first. But when three people died the next day, and two people died the third day, we had to care about it. The county magistrate immediately realized that it was wrong, and asked people to investigate the cause of death of these six people, and even asked yizuo to go. However, the examination did not find anything wrong. Finally, the testimony provided by the family members of the dead attracted everyone''s attention. "The first symptoms of these dead people are the same. They are all suddenly very thirsty. They need to drink a lot of water every day. Even if they don''t eat, it doesn''t matter, but they have to drink water..." The soldier said. Before he was sent to intercept passers-by, he had seen a sick man. It seemed very difficult to feel that sense of terror in such a simple way, but he did see it, so the scene was deeply imprinted in his mind. It gives him goose bumps when he thinks about it. We drink water every day, and when this strange disease just appeared, we didn''t pay attention to it. After all, no one would stare at the people around us and drink several glasses of water a day. Or sick people, in the aggravation of symptoms, their own murmur, I am afraid that people around will notice this. "Those people drink more water every day..." The soldier said that he died on the fifth day. And these people all died in the night, that is, they died quietly. Generally, when the people who sleep next to them get up at night or get up the next morning, they will find that the people around them have died. "Do those people suffer when they die?" A faint voice came from the carriage. Qi Qingxing lifted the curtain of the carriage with one hand and asked the people outside the carriage. The soldier did not mind who was asking himself, and immediately said, "it should not be painful. After all, those people will be very peaceful when they die, just like they have no breath in their sleep." "No symptoms other than drinking too much water?" Qi Qingxing asked again. The soldier shook his head. "No other symptoms have been found so far." Even in the process of investigation by the county magistrate, it was found that all the people who died of the disease were closely related to the first person who died. The wife and parents of the first dead person died the next day, and the wife of the best friend and friend of the first dead person was the dead person on the third day. At first, the county magistrate thought that someone was poisoning. Later, he found out that he was not poisoning and could not diagnose the cause of the poisoning. After combing the relationship between the people who had died, he immediately found out that it was wrong. It is also confirmed that the disease is transmitted from person to person. "It''s not poison, there''s no other scar, and it''s useless even to ask someone to do it. In the end, it can only be temporarily regarded as a strange disease." The soldier said. Chapter 730 As for the saying that this strange disease will spread from person to person, it was confirmed again after the same symptoms appeared in the doctors arranged by the county magistrate. "Has the matter been reported to the court?" Qi Qingxing asked again. The soldier nodded subconsciously and said, "the county magistrate has reported to the imperial court. I heard that the imperial court has sent a imperial doctor Ah? You... " In the middle of the speech, the soldier realized that he was wrong. No matter what the man asked, he answered subconsciously, as if in the face of an adult. However, even in the face of the magistrate, he did not seem to be so cautious. Qi Qingxing wanted to know, but he already knew. When he returned to the carriage again, little situ followed him in. Seeing Jiang Wanbai staring at the divinatory symbols in front of him, he squatted over and looked at it. The more he looked, the tighter his eyebrows became. Qi Qingxing could not see the divinatory symbols, so he didn''t make a sound, so he waited beside him. Fortunately, when he came back, Jiang Wanbai had already seen almost the same thing, but she did not directly say how the result was. Instead, she looked at little situ and asked, "what do you think?" "I can''t see clearly in the clouds." Little situ was embarrassed and said, "I can''t see anything because my cultivation is not home. What does this divination mean, master? Is it really a strange disease? " "It''s not that you can''t practice at home, but that''s what the hexagram shows. It''s a strange disease, and it''s not a strange disease. If you want to know what''s going on, you have to go in and have a look." Jiangwan Baidao. Little situ was stunned, subconsciously turned back and murmured in the direction of the town: "how strange..." After mumbling, he looked at Jiang Wanbai with interest and asked, "master, are you going to take care of this matter?" "I''m afraid it doesn''t matter." Jiang Wanbai sighed. Qi Qingxing next to him said: "if we want to go on, we can only go through the town, and since we have met, we''d better go and have a look." Jiang nodded at night and agreed with Qi Qingxing. According to the soldier, there are dozens of dead people in the town now, and there are still many people who have a strange disease. Anyway, since Jiang Wanbai has been outside the town, he still intends to have a look. If you can manage, of course, you can''t just watch the people in this town die one after another. Of course, it would be great if the imperial doctors from the capital could cure them. Little situ and green bamboo have no opinion, anyway, where Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are going, they go with them. "But now that the town is closed, how can we get in? Master, are you still using a blind eye? " Little situ''s eyes brightened, excited and expectant, looking at Jiang Wanbai. Can he still remember that night, in order to get into the city and find a place to rest, when he proposed to use the blind method to enter the city, Jiang Wanbai mentioned him a few words, which benefited him a lot. If only the master could give him a few more words. Jiang Wanbai was thinking about something, but he didn''t find out what he was thinking. Qi Qingxing looked at him and said in a low voice, "the imperial doctor of the capital is coming soon. We can go in." As long as the imperial doctors sent from the capital come, it will be very easy for them to go in at that time. What makes Jiang Wanbai and others more surprised is that they are still acquaintances of Qi Qingxing. Even Jiang Wanbai has seen each other several times and said a few words because of Qi Qingxing. Chapter 731 One of the two imperial doctors was Shen Taiyi, who used to go to Qihou''s residence. At that time, the carriage was stopped, and Qi Qingxing let Qingzhu pass. Of course, Shen recognized Qingzhu at a glance, and then, thinking of Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai''s departure from Beijing, he immediately approached the carriage of Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. "Is it Qi Shizi?" Shen Taiyi was wearing a coir raincoat and a hat. Qi Qingxing lifted the curtain of the carriage and nodded to him, "Shen Taiyi." "Qi Shizi, is it really you? Are you going into town Asked doctor Shen. Another imperial doctor who came with Shen Taiyi quickly told the strange disease in the town and advised Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai not to enter the town. Qi Qingxing did not speak and glanced at the little situ. Qingzhu said: "doctor Shen, in fact, we have to go in. It''s because the experts in the same industry have figured out the strange situation in the town." Little situ immediately understood. Before waiting for doctor Shen to come, they had already agreed to let him take the place of an expert. After all, doctor Shen knew that Qi Qingxing''s health was better because he met an expert. "According to the divination signs just now, the diseases in the town are really strange. It''s necessary to go in and have a look at it." Little situ coughed gently and tried to straighten up his manner. He learned the tone and manner of several elders in the family when they spoke. Shen Taiyi and another great doctor had no doubt at all. Even because he was very young, he still thought that he was an excellent man, and his respect was even greater. As a result, Jiang Wanbai and his party went in smoothly with Shen Taiyi and others. When they went in, the soldiers who directly stopped Jiang Wanbai and others were still a little confused. When they came back to their senses, they could not help but murmured, "it''s no wonder that they are also adults from the capital city. No wonder they are so powerful. They make people bow their heads even more than the county magistrate..." It was very quiet in the town, only the sound of rain, so that when the sound of the carriage sounded, many people opened the doors and windows and looked out. They were all curious. The town has been sealed off for two days, and it''s the first time someone has come in from outside. There are soldiers guarding outside. I don''t know how the two carriages got in. Almost all the people were murmuring in their hearts. But no one dared to open the door and go out at this time. The carriage did not stop until it reached the gate of the government. The door of the government was also closed. Green bamboo jumped out of the carriage and knocked on the door. Soon, someone opened the door. Seeing the carriage, his eyes lit up and asked, "is it the imperial doctor in the palace?" "Yes." Green bamboo nods. The man was more excited, and quickly called for people to come, opened the door and helped to move things in. When he moved things, he was stunned to see Jiang Wanbai for a while, which was strange. I only heard that there were two imperial doctors in the palace, but I didn''t hear that there was a woman coming. Maybe it was some adult''s family member. With this in mind, the people who helped to carry things did not dare to ask more questions. They only frowned to help carry things. The constable left behind also welcomed them out. Doctor Shen said the identities of Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai, "Qi Shizi and his wife happened to come here. They heard that something happened in the town, so they came to have a look together." The constable was stunned and didn''t dare to say anything more. He even said, "the room is ready. Let''s go with some adults. Let''s have a rest first." Chapter 732 It''s not big here. The constable cleaned up a clean yard in advance. The yard is already the best one here. There is also a small kitchen. The constable said, "it''s simple here. You''ve wronged the adults. Don''t blame them." Shen Taiyi didn''t make a sound, but looked at Qi Qingxing. They didn''t care where they lived. Only Qi Qingxing''s status was the most noble. Naturally, Qi Qingxing''s opinions should be seen. "No matter what, it would be nice to have a foothold." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. When he said that, others nodded. The constable was also relieved. When he knew that an adult was coming to the capital, he was more nervous and nervous than excited and excited. After all, he was just a small constable, and he didn''t have much thought. Although the living place is simple and crude, it is clean and clean, which makes people feel comfortable when they go in. When there are no other people around, Jiang Wanbai stretches out and says, "let''s go for a walk in the town after dinner." "Well." Qi Qingxing followed her and nodded. Little situ and green bamboo put down their things and murmured: "why do you only see the captor? What about the master and the magistrate? " "The magistrate was ill and now he is in quarantine." The constable came in with the food box, put it on the table and took out the contents. He said with some trepidation on his face: "because of the strange disease, the market has not opened for several days, and the children have not had time to buy, so we can only ask the adults to make do with the food." Jiang Wanbai took a look at it. There were some bacon and vegetables, and a bowl of egg soup. She probably took out all the best dishes. She laughed and said, "it''s good to have meat and vegetables." The constable also followed with a smile, a simple smile. Now he is really relieved. The adults from the capital are very nice to serve. They don''t have so much official prestige and temper, so they can rest assured. I''m afraid that the adults who come here are not satisfied here and there. The situation in the town is not good at all. It''s not too much to say that they are in a state of anxiety. They were looking forward to the adults of the capital to come here, hoping to cure this strange disease and save them from suffering. Several people had dinner together. When Shen heard that Jiang Wanbai and others were going to take a walk in the town, he also rushed over and said, "Doctor Li has gone to see the county magistrate. I''ll go to the town with you to see if I can find anything." When Shen Taiyi spoke, his eyes were intentionally or unintentionally looking at the little situ, and his mind was almost on his face. Obviously, I want to go with him. Little situ didn''t care at all. Anyway, he wanted to learn from Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai was in a trance and was thinking about things outside. He didn''t notice these things. Qi Qingxing took her hand and nodded to Shen Taiyi, "let''s go together." It''s raining all the time. The streets are full of mud. When we walk with umbrellas, our legs are covered with muddy water. So we all put on coir raincoats and hat. Now the weather is getting hot, and we are not afraid of cold when wearing straw sandals. Of course, Shen Taiyi and others intend to put on straw sandals like this. Qi Qingxing stares at Jiang Wanbai''s shoes and frowns. "I don''t have to change my shoes." Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes, approached his ear and whispered, "it''s good to use a water avoiding rune." So, after waiting for Jiang Wanbai and others to come out at the gate, Shen found that they were only wearing a coir raincoat and a hat, and did not change their shoes. Chapter 733 "Qi Shizi, why don''t you change your shoes? The shoes will get wet in the mud Shen Taiyi kindly reminded. Qi Qingxing looked at him and said in a low voice, "our shoes are waterproof." "Ah?" Shen Taiyi was stunned. He looked at Qi Qingxing and others who were waiting for him to go out. When the mud splashed, it fell on the people''s shoes, as if they were cut off by something, and soon fell down. And there is no dirt on the vamp, not even a trace of water. "Qi Shizi, are you wearing anything on your shoes?" Shen Taiyi and the constable quickly catch up with him and ask Qi Qingxing curiously. Qi Qingxing didn''t say anything, but looked at the little situ. He said quickly, "it''s a water avoiding talisman. Do you want it?" He took out a few more water repellent amulets that Jiang Wanbai had given him before. "If you stick this one, you won''t be afraid." Doctor Shen took two of them and handed one to the constable nearby, but it was no use. He took it away carefully and looked at him with a smile and said, "Taoist situ, thank you very much." Although the constable nearby didn''t know the identity of the little situ, he heard Shen Taiyi''s address to him and saw the amazing scene just now. He didn''t expect that he could also get a piece of this kind of Rune paper. He was flattered when he took it. It''s even more exaggerated than Shen Taiyi. Little situ coughed lightly and looked at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang evening white slightly pick eyebrow, the face is smiling, "let''s go." The group went outside, and the constable came back to think of what he had to do. While walking, he told several people about the current situation in the town. After discovering that this strange disease can spread from person to person, the county magistrate immediately organized people to move the infected people to the south of the town, while those who were not infected moved to the north. During this period, many people wanted to escape from the town. However, the county magistrate was worried that these people might have been ill, but they had not been revealed for the time being, so that people would strictly guard against them. No one would be allowed to flee the town without permission and take the disease outside. This decision may be cruel to those who are not infected in the town, but Jiang Wanbai can''t say that the county magistrate did something wrong. After all, the county magistrate is also responsible for more people outside. In case someone runs out with illness, it will only cause more panic and even kill more people. "Because of this decision, there are many people in the town who hold a grudge against the county magistrate. The county magistrate was not infected, but those people..." The constable said, his eyes were slightly red, and some of them could not speak. But he did not finish those words, Jiang Wanbai and others can think of what happened. Seeing the response of the captor, Jiang Wanbai feels that the magistrate must be a very popular official in ordinary days, just because of such a sudden strange disease People''s heart is really unpredictable. There are such people in the world. When you treat them well, as they like, they will naturally respect you and love you. But if, once you have a little bit less than their will, or do something they feel bad about. Then everything you''ve done before will be erased, and they will only remember the bad things you did. "In fact, the county magistrate also said that the imperial court has sent the imperial doctors to stay in the town. If they really get sick, they can help them to have a look. Maybe they will be cured. Many people still believe in the county magistrate, but some people don''t believe it. They just want to escape from here..." Said the constable. Chapter 734 As he said this, his face showed hesitation. Jiang Wanbai saw it and asked, "what''s the matter? Is there anything else? " "If you have something to say, we are here for this strange disease. Maybe what you hide is the key to solve this strange disease." Little situ also said in a hurry. On hearing this, the constable hesitated, but he was quite calm. "Some people think it''s because some dirty things come to the town. They think that as long as they escape from the town, they will get better. This is also the most fierce resistance of these people..." Said the constable. It is also this part of the people who hate the county magistrate who blockaded the town. They broke into the government office and infected the magistrate with a strange disease. "When did the magistrate develop symptoms?" Asked doctor Shen. The captor said, "it was yesterday morning." Jiang Wanbai remembers that the former soldier said that the disease would last for five days. He drank more water every day, and eventually died. After his death, he looked like a corpse, only skin and bones were left. It was very ferocious and terrifying. After the county magistrate had symptoms, he also lived in a courtyard at the south end. Doctor Li had passed away. "Who was the first family to show symptoms? Did the family investigate? " Qi Qingxing asked. The constable nodded, "the county magistrate has sent people to check it in the early morning. That family lives in the southernmost part of the town, so the county magistrate ordered that all the people infected with the disease should be concentrated there." Now the courtyard of the first person with symptoms has been arranged for other people. "The first symptom of the family was his son, the youngest person in the town. He taught the children knowledge in the private school. Before the onset of the disease, he went to the private school every day. After the morning class, he returned home. In the afternoon and evening, he would not go out and study at home..." Said the constable. The whole person''s daily journey was very simple, and he had not done anything else before he got sick. Therefore, the county magistrate sent people to check and found nothing different. "What about the private school?" Jiang Wanbai suddenly asked. Since there was no problem in his family and nothing strange happened to him, it was left to the private school. The constable was stunned and did not speak for a long time. Jiang Wanbai can probably guess the result. It must be that they have never checked the private school. The captor said, "it''s really because the strange disease came so suddenly that we I''m afraid, so... " In addition to many other things at that time, there was no one to check the private school. The constable was a little nervous, afraid that Qi Qingxing and others would be angry. Qi Qingxing said to Qingzhu: "go to check the private school." "Yes." Qingzhu should go down and ask for the location of the private school. "I want to see it in the south." After a long walk, Jiang Wanbai suddenly stops and looks at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing wanted to nod, but suddenly realized the meaning of her words, and her eyebrows sank, "I will go with you." "I''ll go alone, and I''ll be back soon." Jiang Wanbai doesn''t know what this strange disease is. He just wants to see the sick person himself and see what he can see. However, since this strange disease is handed down from person to person, if Qi Qingxing goes together, in case he gets the disease Qi Qingxing saw Jiang Wanbai''s mind at a glance and said in a deep voice: "you are worried that I will get sick. I am also worried about you. Later, you have to think about it for me." I helped you think Jiang Wanbai murmured in her heart, but she did not dare to say it directly. She actually understood what Qi Qingxing meant. Chapter 735 However, Jiang Wanbai doesn''t want Qi Qingxing to take risks. Just like Qi Qingxing doesn''t want her to take risks. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing confront each other. No one dares to come forward and say anything. Finally, Jiang Wanbai compromises and says, "OK, let''s go together." Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing want to go together. Naturally, little situ also wants to go with them. After Shen Taiyi thinks about it, he doesn''t go with them. "I''ll go to other places." "Good." Jiang evening white spot, and Shen Taiyi on this separate action. The more we go south, the more solemn and silent the atmosphere becomes. The doors and windows of every family were closed. When we just came in from the north of the town, there were still people who opened the doors and windows to look out. But when we got to the south, the doors and windows were closed and there was no movement at all. It was just like a dead Town, which made people think wildly. The total feeling, there is a kind of air that makes people feel very uncomfortable, even flustered. With the absence of Shen Taiyi, Jiang Wanbai had no scruples. He gave Qi Qingxing and xiaositu a rune, saying, "if there is really something evil close to you, this Rune will react. But if it''s not evil, but a real disaster, this Rune will not play a very important role." Qi Qingxing nods and pinches the rune paper in his hand. The other hand always holds Jiang Wanbai. There is a fence full of spines between the north and the south, and soldiers are guarding it a little distance from the fence. The wooden fence is very heavy and cannot be moved without three or four people working together. When Qi Qingxing and others passed by, the soldiers immediately became alert and looked at each other. One of them came over and bowed his hand at Qi Qingxing and others and asked, "are you adults from the capital?" Little situ coughed lightly and nodded, "we came here with Shen Taiyi. Shen Taiyi went to other places to check. We want to go in here and have a look." The soldier''s face showed a moment of hesitation, but thinking of Li Taiyi who had been in before, he put this hesitation away, turned to show respect, and called for people to lift the wooden fence away. Jiang Wanbai and others walked in. The rooms near the wooden fence were all empty. After walking inside for a while, I saw people. Compared with the doors and windows in the north, the doors and windows on this side are open, and many people even walk around. They are only frightened by their eyes. Most of them hold a bowl or a ladle in their arms. Everyone gathered around the well, and they were totally oblivious to their muddy water. Even if someone found that Jiang Wanbai and others came in from outside, only a few people showed a little hope on their faces. Most of them were numb, as if they were waiting to die. There are even one or two people staring at Jiang Wanbai. He laughs a few times. The laughter and expression are strange and make people''s scalp numb. Jiang Wanbai''s step is a meal. "Master, what''s the matter?" Little situ noticed her movement, then stopped and subconsciously took a look at Qi Qingxing, but he saw Qi Qingxing''s face was cold. He looked along their eyes, and the eyelids of the smiling man in the crowd jumped. Xiao situ mistakenly thought Jiang Wanbai was offended and stopped. He was trying to get rid of the man. He heard Jiang Wanbai say in a low voice: "Xiao situ, go and grab the thing on his shoulder." Chapter 736 "What?" Little situ was stunned. He turned his head and looked at Jiang Wanbai. He touched the golden awn at the bottom of Jiang Wanbai''s eyes. He immediately realized something. His face changed when he looked at the man again. Everyone will have three fires of heaven, earth and man. Many people know one thing, that is, if one hears someone calling himself on the road at night, never turn back. When you turn back, you will make the fire on one side of your shoulder tottering and unstable. At this time, it is easy to be possessed by a ghost or lost. Now, the fire on the left shoulder of the man who laughs at Jiang Wanbai has disappeared. Instead, a black fog floats on his shoulder. It is very strange that although one fire is missing, the other two are still intact, only slightly dimmer than normal. Listening to Jiang Wanbai''s words, he hesitated. He lowered his voice and asked, "master, if you catch that black fog, that person will only have two fires left." There are only two people who ignite the fire, and fall into the eyes of those ghosts. In fact, there is no difference between them and the dead. They will rush to grab the body. "Are you sure Is he still a man Jiang Wanbai picked his eyebrows slightly and asked him a question. Little situ was stunned and continued to stare at the man. However, he could not afford to open his yin-yang eyes until the critical moment. If it was not for Jiang Wanbai''s voice, he would not find what was on the shoulder of the man. At first, he did think that the man was just driven crazy. Qi Qingxing saw him standing still and said in a low voice: "go." Little situ took a deep breath, turned his head and strode towards the man. Seeing the little situ approaching, most of them subconsciously stepped back, and some people cried out: "don''t come here! We''ll infect you! " Jiang Wanbai heard these words, moved in his heart and couldn''t help laughing. "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai shook his head gently and said in a low voice: "it''s just that there are flowers hidden in the mud. I''m a little happy." Although he learned from the captors that the county magistrate had been infected by those people because of their hatred, Jiang Wanbai didn''t want to care about these people. Qi Qingxing understood her meaning, and a smile ran through her eyes, and she gently answered. Seeing the little situ approaching, those people could only look back in horror. They looked as if they were the sick people. Even those with a wooden face were pulled back by the people next to them. Only the person with a strange smile stood still in the same place, and even the strange smile on his face had not changed. Little situ soon came to him, five fingers into claws, with a piece of Rune paper in the palm, and grabbed the man''s shoulder. A moment ago, when he saw the talisman in the heart of the little situ''s palm, his face changed, his throat suddenly gave out a sharp hiss, and turned his head to run. However, the hand of the little situ had caught the black fog on his shoulder. In a moment, the rune paper in the palm of the little situ turned into a net with white hair, which covered the black fog. The white net shrank and trapped the black fog Into a fist sized ball. As soon as the black fog left, the man''s face was pale and fell on the ground, and the black fog was still struggling in the palm of the little situ. However, the more it struggled, the light of the white net became brighter and tighter, and the hissing voice of the black fog became smaller and smaller. Finally, there was no movement. Chapter 737 At this time, the black fog had become the size of an egg, and was pinched in his hand by little situ. He looked down at the man who had fallen at his feet, squatted down and touched the man''s neck. He was relieved to make sure that the man was still alive. But he just took back his hand and turned to tell Jiang Wanbai that he was still alive. I heard a series of screams. "Ah, ah! It''s a monster! What a monster "It''s really a monster!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Little situ was stunned for a moment. Although he used the talisman to capture the black fog, Jiang Wanbai clearly said that even if it was the biggest movement, those people could not see it. However, he quickly realized that it was not right. Sure enough, as soon as he looked down, he saw that the man lying on the ground had turned into a green and black corpse. His face was ferocious, and the eyeballs in his eyes had shrunk. There are only two black holes left. At the moment when the man suddenly began to shrink rapidly, Qi Qingxing had already reached out to block Jiang Wanbai''s eyes. Jiang Wanbai did not see the frightening picture at that moment. She only heard a lot of screams with panic. Jiang Wanbai grabs Qi Qingxing''s hand and opens it. He asks in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?" When she opened Qi Qingxing''s palm to see the body, she was stunned. "All of a sudden it''s like this." Qi Qingxing said in a low voice. He took a look at the little situ and said, "there is something wrong with the mood of the little situ." Jiang Wanbai followed his words and looked at the little situ, and found that he was pale and slightly widened his eyes. He looked down at the black fog in his palm. "What do you think?" Jiang Wanbai''s forehead took a puff, raised his foot and went over to play it on the brow of the little situ. "He has been dead for a long time." "Master, really Really? " Little situ stood up and looked at Jiang Wanbai with hope. He was afraid that he had killed the man because he had captured the black fog. "Well." Jiang Wanbai''s eyes wandered through the crowd and murmured: "there are dirty things in the town, but I don''t know if it has anything to do with this strange disease. Now, first catch these things." Little situ had a subconscious trust in Jiang Wanbai. He felt much better when he heard her say so. He handed the black fog in his hand to Jiang Wanbai and asked, "master, what is this thing?" "Go back and say it." Jiang Wanbai said softly, "now, you can solve the situation in front of you first." Because the man turned into a corpse under everyone''s eyes. It was more like sitting on the rumor that there was dirty things in the town. If the rumor was allowed to spread, more people would want to flee the town. When he heard Jiang Wanbai''s words, he looked back and looked at those eyes full of horror. Little situ coughed a little, and it was the first time to deal with such a situation. However, it was impossible for Jiang Wanbai to come forward to say that, and Qi Qingxing would not even come forward to say those words. Naturally, he was the most suitable one. "It''s said that this man died of illness for a long time. After his death, the body was occupied by evil spirit..." Jiang Wanbai''s soft voice. As soon as he heard this, he immediately knew what to say. As soon as he looked serious, he said, "because the strange diseases are rampant in the town, many people who have died will attract ghosts and ghosts to occupy the bodies of those who have just died..." "Big Master, does our illness have nothing to do with dirty things? " When the little situ finished, the people present looked at each other, and some people couldn''t help asking. Chapter 738 Little situ nodded. He knew that no matter whether the disease had anything to do with dirty things, now they would say that it had nothing to do with it. "I divined before I entered the town. There were only a few lonely souls and wild ghosts in the town. There was no mess in the disease. There were imperial doctors in the capital. Xiangxin imperial doctors would think of ways to cure everyone..." For a while, the townspeople didn''t know whether to be relieved or lost. However, some people soon responded to the words of "big Master, you mean there''s more than one ghost in town? " "Yes." The little situ nodded and saw their faces frightened. He quickly comforted them and said, "but you don''t have to worry. I''ll take those ghosts away." "Thank you, master!" The townspeople would kneel down with gratitude on their faces and stopped them in a hurry. The little situ said that he didn''t let these townsmen follow him. When he went back to jiangwanbai and Qi Qingxing, he was obviously relieved, "master, let''s go quickly." Jiang evening white point, three people continue to walk inside, until the end of the family, small situ''s hand has caught three black fog. "Master, what about these things?" The little situ asked in the evening. Jiang Wanbai glanced at the three black fog in his palm and said, "put it away first, and then go back and talk about it." "Good." Little situ nodded. He was afraid that something might happen. He pasted several runes of Rune paper on the outside of the black fog, and then carefully put it away. Jiang Wanbai looks at Qi Qingxing, "shall we go in and have a look?" "Well." Qi Qingxing nodded, and his eyes also fell on the courtyard in front of him. This yard was the courtyard where the whole family lived. Soon after his death, his family members also died of diseases, and the infected people were distributed around the town. But when the magistrate realized that the disease seemed to spread from person to person, he sent all the infected people to the South and gathered them together. Now there are people living in this yard. When Jiang Wanbai walked in, they saw a family of three sitting around the well. They didn''t even wear a coir raincoat or an umbrella. The man even lay on the ground with a bucket in his arms, and his mouth was open to catch the rain. Even if someone came into the courtyard, the family of three still lay still. The man''s expression was numb. He seemed not interested in anything except drinking water. The woman was holding the little girl in her arms. The little girl was pale and could not see any blood. She suddenly sat up and threw herself at the well. "Mother, I want water." The little girl called out feebly. Unfortunately, the voice was too small. It was blocked by the rain. The woman didn''t find anything wrong. She watched the little girl throw herself into the well and almost fell into it. The little situ strode over and caught the little girl in a hurry. "I want water I want water... " The little girl struggled and wanted to rush to the water well. As a thin little girl, the little situ couldn''t hold her. The woman lying on the ground finally responded and quickly struggled to get up, "the water is here The water is here... " The woman took the ladle filled with water and handed it to the little girl. The little girl held the ladle and filled it like this. Jiang Wanbai has come to the little girl''s face, and the golden light looms out of her eyes. She stares at the little girl, turns her steps slightly, and walks to the side of the little girl. Her eyes are shining and her hands are stretched out. "What are you doing?" The woman slapped the back of Jiang Wanbai''s hand. Fortunately, Qi Qingxing blocked the woman''s hand first. Chapter 739 But Jiang evening white stretch out the hand a meal, still took back again. "Run away." Jiang Wanbai frowned and glanced at the woman. Just as the woman raised her hand, it just blocked the girl''s neck. Even for a moment, when the woman''s hand was taken away, what Jiang Wanbai had seen before had disappeared. "What''s gone?" Little situ asked curiously. He didn''t see anything, but the rain was getting worse and worse. It blocked his sight and made him unable to see his face clearly. The woman holds the little girl in her arms and looks at Jiang Wanbai and others with vigilance. Jiang Wanbai looked at the girl''s neck for a while, and found that the group did not appear again. She took back her sight and said, "forget it, let''s go to the Yizhuang." Those who died of a strange disease were supposed to be burned, but because of the continuous rain, the bodies could not be burned. Now all the bodies are piled up in the village. There were dozens of corpses in the village, so the magistrate had to set up a shed near the village to put the corpses. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walked near the Yizhuang Village, they happened to meet a townsman carrying a body covered with white cloth. A waterproof tarpaulin was covered over the body. The person carrying the corpse had seen the black fog captured by Xiao situ before, so they were not too surprised. As soon as the corpse was put down, one of them took the kettle from his waist and poured it. Jiang Wanbai unconsciously looked at his neck, but unexpectedly, this man''s neck did not bulge like that little girl. "He did not." Qi Qingxing murmured in the late Qing Dynasty. Just when she came out of the little girl''s yard, Jiang Wanbai told her discovery. Qi Qingxing and little situ also knew that something was bulging around her neck when she was drinking water. "Master, can it be a poisonous insect?" Little situ asked. He has heard of a kind of poisonous insects. After entering the human body, the host will also need water extremely. However, the host will become a mummy after death. Only the stomach is extremely large, and the adult Gu insect will come out of the stomach of the corpse. However, the death of people here is very peaceful. Only those who are occupied by the black fog will become green and black mummies. Jiang evening white shakes his head, "should not be Gu insect." She spread out her hand, and there was a strange insect in the palm of her hand. It was the size of her thumb and its shape was ferocious. When she looked at it, she felt that her scalp was numb. But when he looked at it again, he found that the insect was not a living thing, it was just a white jade carving. Jiang Wanbai carved complex runes on the insect''s abdomen. She said, "if it''s really a bug, it will get hot." But in fact, Jiang Wanbai has been holding the insect in his palm since he entered here. The insect is cold and does not have the symptoms of burning. Little situ was surprised. He could not help but reach out to touch the white jade insect. His fingers just touched it, and the whole person shivered. A cool feeling spread directly from the insect to his whole body. "Teacher Master, what is this He asked, shaking his lips. Jiang Wanbai closed his palm and said, "I trapped a Gu king in it." It was when the five princesses were bewitched before, she found the king of Gu from the Empress Dowager and sealed it in this. Chapter 740 "If there is something in them, where are the things that were in them after they died?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice. As soon as he heard this, he had already got close to the corpses and looked at them. He was not afraid of them. He put out his hand to grope for a while on the body of the corpse, but nothing was found. Jiang Wanbai didn''t have to do it any more when she saw that he started to search. She stood beside her and saw his face disappointed. She didn''t have any accident. Even if there was something, I''m afraid that she had left after the death of these people. Now, she doesn''t know where to hide. "Master, these bodies are not rotten." Little situ walked inside and sniffed in the air. Except for the smell after raining for a long time, there was no smell of corpse decay. Even after he walked around, no one of the bodies inside or outside the villa was rotten. If they were not all lying there bloodless, they would have thought they were just asleep. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing also went to the village. Indeed, as the little situ said, the bodies were not rotten, and even had no smell. "Go back first." Jiang Wanbai said, "I''ll go to hell and ask if these people will go to hell after they die." You can also find Lu Bian to ask if there is a strange disease. When he went back, neither Shen nor Li had come back. Qi Qingxing had hot water brought in. Jiang Wanbai was about to wash and change his dry clothes. Qi Qingxing suddenly said, "the well in the courtyard is new." "Well?" Jiang Wanbai looks at him. Qi Qingxing said, "is it possible that there is something wrong with the water?" "Rain is OK." Jiangwan Baidao. If there is a problem with the rain, it is not just the town that is raining. It is impossible that this town is the only one suffering from the disease. If it is the drinking water Jiang Wanbai has no way to determine for a moment. She said, "when doctor Shen comes back to ask him, maybe he has some way." Shen went to see doctor Lu before he came back. "The people who died in that town recently have disappeared from the book of life and death." Lu Jue Dao. Jiang Wanbai froze, "disappear? Do you mean those people die without their souls? " However, Lu Bian hesitated for a moment, and did not directly nod his head. Instead, he said, "not necessarily. If their souls no longer belong to this world, their names will not be on my life and death book." "Not in this world?" Jiang Wanbai doesn''t understand more, but in her mind, she comes up with another world mentioned by the spider. She suddenly finds that the frequency of "another world" appearing around her is a little high. Lu Bian nodded and said, "there are three thousand thousand worlds. I only control one or two of them in the book of life and death." Jiang Wanbai was silent. Of course, she knew three thousand worlds. After a while, she asked, "how can people from this world go to other worlds?" "Powerful people can directly tear up space to reach another world, but ordinary ghosts want to go to another world, unless they get into the channel between the two worlds, but the existence of the passage is generally guarded by very powerful things, in case the existence of the two worlds is chaotic." Lu Jue Dao. Chapter 741 When Jiang Wanbai returned to the world, she opened her eyes and looked at Qi Qingxing. She was silent for a long time. She stretched out her hand and pinched her eyebrows and said, "ah hang, I think this matter is becoming more and more chaotic. I can''t understand it." As Lu said, the incompetent want to go to another world unless they find a passage between the two worlds, but the existence of the passage is always hidden. If you can easily find the passage, both worlds will be in disorder. Qi Qingxing was silent for a moment after Jiang Wanbai finished the news from Lu Bian. These things were just as complicated for him. After a while, Qi Qingxing held her hand and said, "did you see the black fog brought back by little situ?" "Not yet." Jiang Wanbai regained his spirits and went with Qi Qingxing to find Xiao situ. He was thinking about the black fog. There were three groups of black fog, which he put on the table and rolled back and forth with a flick of his finger. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing walk in, the little situ just bounces a cloud of black fog to the door and is caught by Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing subconsciously pinched, soft. He looked at Jiang Wanbai and handed over the black fog in his hand. Jiang Wanbai took over and squeezed the black fog directly. Seeing that the black fog is about to disperse and disappear, Jiang Wanbai reaches out his hand and pinches a wisp of black fog scattered outside the door. "Where to run?" In the evening, the white eyebrow of the river was picked up, and the white light of the fingertips flashed over. The black fog suddenly shrieked and turned into a black bat, the size of a thumb. After being pinched by Jiang Wanbai, the little bat let out a scream. He opened his mouth to show a sharp tooth and bit off at Jiang Wanbai''s fingertips. Qi Qingxing''s eyelids jumped and held the head of the little bat with his hand. Jiang night white pine open his hand, Qi Qingxing is so holding the head of the bat, will it carry up. When he saw the scene, he turned to look at the two black fog left on the table and said, "is this what''s inside? Is this a ghost bat Ghost bats are usually found only in ghost markets, and rarely come to the human world, because ghost bats can''t stand a little Yang, and once exposed to Yang, it will dissipate immediately. Therefore, the existence of ghost bats can not be seen in the human world except for the real dead places. What''s more, ghost bats bully the soft and fear the hard. They feed on solitary ghosts and wild ghosts. When they encounter those very weak ghosts, they will swarm on and share them. As soon as he saw the little bat in Qi Qingxing''s hand, he thought of ghost bat. But something about the ghost bat flashed through his mind. He immediately shook his head and denied, saying, "no It''s not a ghost market. There are so many living people here. How can there be ghost bats? " "This is the ghost bat." Jiang Wanbai dynasty that little bat played, the little bat immediately disappeared, "but, there are some changes, this is not from the ghost market out of the ghost bat." Little situ was stunned, and then his expression was more puzzled, "is not the ghost bat running out of the ghost market? But ghost bats only exist in ghost markets... " "Some people have raised these ghost bats." Jiang Wanbai said in a weak voice, her eyes narrowed slightly, and her eyes crossed coldly. "Although I don''t know whether these ghost bats have any connection with the strange diseases in the town, the person who raises the ghost bats must be in the town or nearby." As long as we find each other, we will get some clues. Jiang Wanbai pursed his lips, and his eyes fell on the remaining two ghosts. Chapter 742 But now it''s getting late. Because of the rain, it seems that it''s getting dark a lot earlier. Jiang Wanbai has to put this matter behind for a while, and Shen Taiyi and Li Taiyi are back. After Shen Taiyi came back, he clamored to drink water. After pouring a few glasses of water, he looked worried at shangqingzhu. "Doctor Shen, are you not suffering from a strange disease?" Green bamboo hesitated to ask. It''s just that the appearance of doctor Shen drinking water is too similar to that of the townspeople when he went out to investigate today. Shen Taiyi was stunned and quickly waved his hand and said, "I''m just too thirsty. I haven''t been drinking water outside." "What''s wrong with the water outside?" Qi Qingxing soon realized the mistake in Shen Taiyi''s words and asked in a deep voice. Doctor Shen took a water bag from his waist and murmured: "have you not found it? The water that those people drink outside is full of blood... " At the same time, he poured the water from the water bag into a teacup. The teacup was porcelain white, so that the water in the water bag had just been poured in. Jiang Wanbai and others discovered that the water was wrong. There is a very shallow blood in the water, if it is not lined by the porcelain white cup wall, it is really difficult to be detected. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other. Neither she nor Qi Qingxing found this. "Is there such blood in the water outside?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Shen Taiyi nodded, "I''ve run several houses. The closer I get to the people in the south, the more obvious the blood in the water is. However, it''s hard to make people realize that I''ve been on guard against the water in this town from the beginning, so I''m on guard. I didn''t drink it." By the way, in order to have a good observation at that time, he also asked someone to borrow several bowls to observe the water. As a result, he found the blood color in a large porcelain bowl. Then, doctor Shen took the bowl and ran all over the town. It was soon found that the closer to the family in the south, the more blood there was in the well. But no one in the area found it. Every household has a well, and even some big families have more than one well. "When I came back, I told them to stop drinking water." Shen Taiyi reached out and wiped the sweat passage on his forehead. Jiang Wanbai frowned and looked at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing asked, "are you sure there is no problem with the water in the government office?" "No problem." Shen Taiyi nodded and Li Taiyi nodded. The two of them had already discussed on the way to the town. Perhaps there was something wrong with the water in the town. As soon as they arrived at the government office, they did not touch the water here, but checked it first. So we can make sure that the water in the government office does not have that kind of blood. "It''s not the way to keep people outside drinking." Qiqingxing road. As soon as he had finished speaking, the constable ran in with an anxious look and said, "my Lord, many people have come outside to ask for water to drink." The people in the government are a little confused. I don''t know why these people come to the government office to ask for water. Shen Taiyi touched his nose and said, "anyway, there seem to be two wells in the government office. Let them come in and carry water." He said, while looking at Qi Qingxing, Qi Qingxing nodded slightly. The constable immediately returned to the door and had the men let in and let them drink water. However, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are still discussing whether those people who are isolated in the South should also stay away from the water. If they really want to drink water, let them and the government office water. Chapter 743 "If that''s the case, I''m afraid the two wells are not enough, there are too many people, and it''s impossible to put them into the government office, and people have to send water there..." Doctor Li Taidao, he went to the south today, so he has seen the scene there. Jiang Wanbai pondered and said, "why is there no problem with only the water in the government office?" "Moreover, if there is a problem with the water in every household, then Is this kind of strange disease really transmitted from person to person? " Maybe it''s not from person to person at all, it''s just because we drank water. After all, except for the water in the government office, other people''s water is in trouble. It''s just the severity of the problem. Even the county magistrate may have drunk the water outside to appease and investigate those who have been infected, so they will get sick. However, these are the conjectures of Jiang Wanbai and others. "We can''t see anything at night. We''ll go to the south early tomorrow morning." Shen Tai is a doctor. Jiang evening white point head, and Qi Qingxing left together, two people agreed to go to the southernmost of the courtyard of Juren, that newly built well, may be a breakthrough. After all, the first person to get sick is the whole family. Maybe, the first one to have problems, and now the most serious one is the well. However, that night, when Jiang Wanbai nest was sleeping in Qi Qingxing''s arms, he suddenly woke up. He opened the quilt and was about to run outside. Qi Qingxing grabbed his wrist and pulled it back. "Late. What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing grabs her and asks at the same time that her other hand has already taken the clothes and sets them for her. After hearing his nightmare for a moment, he was stunned to say something, but Xiaobai didn''t think about it. "Master! master worker! Something''s wrong! Come on Jiang Wanbai returns to his senses and quickly sets up his clothes with Qi Qingxing and goes outside. When he reaches the door, Qingzhu just raises his hand and intends to knock on the door. Seeing the door open, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing come out, Qingzhu''s face is slightly pale, and his tone is urgent, "master, something is wrong." Qingzhu and Xiao situ sleep in a room next to Jiang Wanbai''s and Qi Qingxing''s rooms. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are OK. Although they are in a hurry, they are dressed neatly. However, Shen Taiyi and Li Taiyi are still putting on their shoes when they run out, and the shoes are still reversed. "What happened? What''s the matter Shen Taiyi''s eyes are not fully opened, he yelled. When he and Li Taiyi ran to the door of the room of little situ and Qingzhu together, they saw the scene inside, and they were pale and silent. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing came one step ahead of them, and their looks were not very good-looking. At the moment, there was a faint blue light in the room of little situ and green bamboo, which was a little like the light from ghost fire, and there were a few strands of silk like things floating above the table, which kept swimming. And that let a person scalp numb light is from these strands of silk thread above hair. "These things came out of the water brought back by doctor Shen." Small situ swallows saliva, rub to Jiang Wanbai''s side small voice way. Jiang Wanbai saw that he was careful, for fear that a loud voice would disturb the appearance of the silk thread. He took a puff from his forehead. He just yelled so loudly. Now he knows how to be careful. Chapter 744 But Jiang Wanbai looks at Qi Qingxing on her side, and just looks at Qi Qingxing. Before she opens her mouth, she hears Qi Qingxing whispering: "these things seem to be alive." "Why What? " Little situ''s voice trembled, and hugged green bamboo together. They looked at each other and saw the fear and disgust in each other''s eyes. Nausea is deeper than fear. It''s the twisting silk thread that really makes people feel numb, especially when they think that these things are in the water. If it wasn''t discovered by Shen Taiyi, they might have drunk the bloody water sometime. If you drink the water, the silk thread will not dance in the air, but in their stomachs. "Master, is this a bug?" Green bamboo asked in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai shakes his head, and before he speaks, he sees that Li Taiyi has gone towards those things. "Doctor Li, what are you doing?" Shen Taiyi came back to his senses and hurriedly tried to hold him. But Li Taiyi directly avoided his hand and said, "maybe these insects are the main culprits of the townspeople''s disease. We must grasp them and study them carefully. Those infected townspeople must have these insects in their bodies, waiting for us to find a way to save them!" Li Taiyi''s expression was so excited that Shen was stunned. He watched him approach the objects. He took out a porcelain vase from his arms and a pair of short and thin silver chopsticks. He pinched the chopsticks and took them to the objects. Jiang Wanbai''s fingers in his sleeve tremble slightly, and his fingertips have condensed spiritual power. He is waiting to save people once something is wrong. Even Qi Qingxing''s expression was a little tense. For a moment, everyone watched with bated breath and watched the silver chopsticks getting closer to one of the silk threads. Everyone was nervous. However, until the silver chopsticks caught the nearest silk thread, the silk thread suddenly stopped twisting. Jiang Wanbai breathed a little, and even Li Taiyi stopped holding the silver chopsticks. It seems that a long time has passed, and it seems that just a moment later, the silk thread starts to move again, but it doesn''t twist like before. Instead, it entangles the silver chopsticks and starts to climb to the end where the silver chopsticks are held by Li Taiyi. "Come on! Take it back Doctor Shen couldn''t help it and cried out anxiously. In fact, there is a voice in Jiang Wanbai''s heart. They don''t know what these silk threads are or what they will look like if they meet people. Before you know this, the best thing of course is not to be touched by these things. Li Taiyi was yelled by Shen Taiyi. It seemed that he was reacting. He quickly took back the silver chopsticks in his hand and put them into the porcelain bottle in the other hand. However, the silver chopsticks were put into the porcelain bottle. The silk thread did not fall into the porcelain bottle, but continued to probe up along the silver chopsticks. Seeing that he was about to touch Li Taiyi''s hand, Qi Qingxing suddenly stretched out his hand and pinched Li Taiyi''s wrist. He said in a cold voice, "let go!" As soon as Li Taiyi''s wrist hurt, he subconsciously released his finger holding the silver chopsticks. When the silver chopsticks touched the porcelain vase, it made a crisp sound. At the moment of Qi Qing''s action, Jiang Wanbai, who followed the action, also made a hand. The crowd only saw her instead of Li Taiyi holding the silver chopsticks. As soon as she was about to let her go, they heard a strange sound. Then, Jiang Wanbai took back his hand, and Qi Qingxing had already stopped the vase. Chapter 745 "Sorry, I''ll give you a new pair of silver chopsticks when I have a chance." Jiang Wanbai handed the two pieces of silver chopsticks he had pinched in his hand to Li Taiyi with a calm look. Li Taiyi looked at his silver chopsticks, which was as long as the knuckles, and the other parts were trapped in the porcelain bottle with the silk thread. Qi Qingxing took the porcelain vase. Qi Qingxing said in a low voice: "this thing is too dangerous. I''d better give it to the little situ." As he said this, he had already put the porcelain vase into the little situ''s arms. The little apprentice caught the porcelain vase with his feet and hands, and looked at Qi Qingxing. He didn''t want to report to the official. He was disgusted by the silk thread in it. Even if it had been sealed in a porcelain vase, little situ was not very happy. Jiang Wanbai saw his unwillingness and winked at him. After doctor Shen and Dr. Li left, he still wanted to give the vase to Jiang Wanbai. He was relieved and took it away temporarily. "What about the rest?" Asked doctor Shen. Other people also looked at the silk thread, and looked at the little situ. Little situ''s scalp is tight, where does he have a way, so he subconsciously looks at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai coughed lightly and was about to speak. Qi Qingxing said, "put it in a bottle first." As he said so, Shen Taiyi nodded his head in response, and quickly brought several empty bottles. After the first time, the latter several times were more smooth. As long as they were quick and accurate, they quickly clipped the remaining silk thread into the bottle and sealed it. After the silk thread disappeared, the faint light disappeared. Little situ Sheng was afraid that there would be another moth in the water brought back by doctor Shen. He did not dare to leave the water in his room any more, so he quickly sent it out. When Shen Taiyi and Li Taiyi left, the little situ also gave the porcelain bottles to Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai directly put them into the storage ring. When he went back, he couldn''t sleep. He looked at the top of the bed for a while. He wanted to talk to Qi Qingxing and looked at Qi Qingxing quietly. "OK, can''t you sleep?" Jiang Wan asked unconsciously. Qi Qingxing didn''t nod or shake his head, but hugged her tightly. His chin was against her soft hair and said in a low voice, "don''t you sleep?" "Thinking about things..." Jiang Wanbai hugs his waist and listens to his heart beating. I don''t know why, but her heart calms down again. In particular, Qi Qingxing''s steady and powerful heartbeat sounds on the ear side, which makes her feel very relieved and sleepy again. "It''s so confusing..." After that, she went to sleep. Qi Qingxing waited for the man in his arms to breathe steadily, then he moved gently. He looked down at her and fell asleep. His eyes crossed with tenderness and helplessness. He touched her in the middle of her eyebrow, and he closed his eyes. When they got up the next day, the rain didn''t show any sign of stopping. Shen Taiyi and Li Taiyi got up early in the morning. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing passed by, they saw that they were sitting next to a large white porcelain bowl, poking their heads into it. "What are they looking at?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. Sitting on the other side to eat breakfast, he quickly wiped his mouth and said, "it''s the water that Shen Taiyi brought back yesterday." Chapter 746 Little situ lowered his voice and called out to Jiang Wanbai: "master, after those things were caught last night, the water became clean. In the morning, doctor Shen and Doctor Li gathered here to watch." When doctor Shen brought the water back yesterday, there were several red blood threads in it. But this morning, the inside was clean and there was no blood thread. It can be imagined that the silk thread that makes people scalp numb last night is actually the blood in the water during the day. "I don''t know what kind of scene was over the wells of each family last night." Just thinking about the scene like that, he felt goose bumps all over his body. He couldn''t help but reach out and rub his two arms. He also wanted to ask Jiang Wanbai about the silk threads last night. Qi Qingxing looked at him, and the little situ silenced himself. "Eat first." Qi Qingxing faces the river in the evening. Qingzhu came back to his senses faster than the little situ, and quickly nodded his head: "yes, yes, you''d better eat first, and then talk about business after eating..." When Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai came to the table to have breakfast, Qingzhu pulled the little situ and bit his ear. "What a disgusting thing. Can''t you wait for the master and my son to finish eating?" "It''s not thoughtful of me..." Little situ said with apology. Green bamboo snorted and didn''t say anything else. Breakfast is also very simple, such as a bowl of porridge and steamed bread meat bun. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing don''t mind these things. They are soon full. Jiang Wanbai also takes a steamed bread in his hand and eats it tearing. "Doctor Shen, do you see anything?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously when he saw that doctor Shen and Doctor Li were still staring at the bowl of water. When she asked, doctor Shen and Doctor Li seemed to have suddenly regained their senses. They looked at each other, stood up and said, "the blood in the water has disappeared. Is it OK to drink this water?" Jiang Wanbai blinked. They are not sure about this problem now. However, early in the morning, some people had already come to the government office to carry water. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went out, others came in and out of the government office. "Well, we haven''t met the magistrate yet. Shall we meet him later?" Jiang Wanbai asked Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing nodded and suddenly thought of something. He looked at the green bamboo. At one glance, Qingzhu understood what he was going to ask, and quickly stepped forward and said, "I went to the private school where everyone taught before yesterday. There was only one old man in the private school. I asked one thing from that old man." "What''s the matter? Has something to do with that whole person? " Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. Green bamboo nodded and said, "just a few days before the strange disease appeared in the town, a couple of sisters and brothers came to the town. The younger brother happened to be in the private school. Because there was a large red birthmark on his left face, it looked very frightening. The children and adults of the private school didn''t like him very much. It seemed that only the whole person was born first, which was very good to the child." "What''s so strange about that?" Little situ followed him and listened to Qingzhu''s words. He was puzzled, "it can only be said that the whole person is a good man. He doesn''t care about a person''s appearance, but it''s a pity that such a good person should be infected with such a strange disease..." "But the old man said that he once met the gentleman who threatened the child. It seemed that he had something to do with the child''s sister." Green bamboo road. Jiang Wanbai slightly raised his eyebrows. "If it is true, then this Mr. Juren is actually not as good as his appearance. Compared with those people who don''t like children on their faces, such people are more disgusting and afraid to avoid them." Chapter 747 "You''re right." Qi Qingxing nodded and agreed with Jiang Wanbai. Even the little situ nodded his head. Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice, "what about the brothers and sisters? Did you check it out? " Green bamboo nodded and sighed, "I did find the place where the brothers and sisters lived, but it was empty. It is said that the younger brother had disappeared before the strange disease appeared, and the elder sister seemed to be waiting on the side of the county magistrate." "That''s just right." Jiangwan Baidao, they should have gone to see the county magistrate, by the way, they could meet the elder sister. But "Is she ill?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. Green bamboo shakes his head, "I heard that there is no such thing, but it is not easy to say whether or not you have been infected. After all, you have been in there with the county magistrate for a day or two." It is said that after the two brothers and sisters came to the town, the county magistrate took good care of them. The elder sister was grateful and volunteered to serve the magistrate. To Jiang Wanbai''s surprise, the magistrate lived next door to the yard of the Ju family. When he went in, he met a tightly wrapped man with a basin of water. Jiang Wanbai glanced at the basin and suddenly thought of those silk threads, "wait a minute." The man stops and looks back at Jiang Wanbai. Shen Taiyi and Jiang Wanbai and others came together. He asked curiously, "what''s the matter?" "Doctor Shen, would you like to see the water?" Jiangwan Baidao. Shen Taiyi also thought of the bloodstains. He was about to approach the man, but the man retreated. It had been raining for half a month. The ground was muddy. Even if it was paved with pebbles, it was useless. The man slipped and fell back. "Be careful!" Jiang Wanbai exclaimed, subconsciously trying to hold each other. She just stood beside the man. Although the man stepped back a few steps, Jiang Wanbai still stretched out his hand to hold the other party''s arm. However, she not only did not hold each other, but also was carried to the ground by the other party. If Qi Qingxing did not hold her in time, she would really roll with this man in the mud. "Late night, are you all right?" Qi Qingxing bowed his head and asked the evening white of the river. Jiang Wanbai leaned against Qi Qingxing''s arms and shook her head. She was also a little shaken. She looked up at the man who was being pulled by little situ. The basin fell to the ground, and the water in it was poured out. Little situ was questioning why the man wanted to hide. "I don''t know you. I''m afraid." A little hoarse female voice came from the man''s mouth. As soon as Jiang Wanbai heard this, she immediately thought of the elder sister among the two brothers and sisters mentioned by Qingzhu. She looked at Qingzhu and wanted to make sure whether the other side was right or not. Green bamboo instantly understood the meaning of Jiang Wanbai and asked the woman, "are you he yuan?" The woman was stunned and nodded, "I am." He yuan is the name of the elder sister among the two brothers. Qingzhu confirms that it is her. Just as she is about to ask questions, someone in the room comes out with a weak voice and asks, "yuan''er, who is coming?" Jiang Wanbai and others turn around to look at each other. When they see each other, Jiang Wanbai is stunned. She didn''t expect that the county magistrate is such a young man. He is very handsome. Even though his face is slightly pale now, changshenyuli still makes people feel very good. At least, it''s a very comfortable person to look at. "Magistrate, how did you come out?" As soon as he yuan saw each other, he could not care about anything else and ran to the county magistrate. Chapter 748 The county magistrate saw her skirt, which was splashed with water. Her face changed. She clasped her wrist and nervously said, "how did you get wet? Go and change your clothes, so as not to catch the cold. " "Magistrate, I''m ok..." He yuan turned around and looked at Jiang Wanbai and others. She was obviously not at ease. She asked the county magistrate to face Jiang Wanbai and others alone. Jiang Wanbai went to see doctor Shen. Shen Taiyi immediately came forward and introduced his group''s identity. As soon as he heard that he was from the capital city, the county magistrate would salute him. Shen Taiyi quickly reached out and helped him, "Lord he, it''s a very time. Don''t be stuck in this. We have something to say." "Good, good. Please come with me." He said quickly. He yuan Leng for a while, also want to follow in together, "Min Nu this go to boil tea to come over." "No, you''d better change your clothes first." Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help but stop her. Mr. he originally meant the same thing. Seeing Jiang Wanbai open his mouth, he quickly followed Jiang Wanbai''s meaning and said to he yuan, "go and change your clothes and come back again..." "Yes." He Yuan had to answer and turned into the next room. Jiang Wanbai and others followed him into the room he had just come out of. the layout of the room is very simple. There is a bed and a table. The table is facing the window, and there is a book. The book is still open, with a teapot and a cup of tea next to it. Obviously, Mr. He was sitting here drinking tea before he went out. "I''ll get some bowls." If you turn around and show your face, I''m sorry. Or Shen Taiyi stopped him and said, "no, we drank water. We came here today. We want to talk to Lord he about the water in the town." "Water?" Mr. he paused for a moment, then his face showed tension and asked anxiously, "what''s wrong with the water? Is it the water that causes the strange diseases in the town As he spoke, he licked his lips. His lips were dry and slightly skinned, but he did not show the crazy look of other patients. On the contrary, he showed forbearance between his eyebrows. He went to the table and poured himself a cup of tea. Such a small cup of tea just made his lips moisten. Obviously, there is no way to solve the hunger and thirst caused by this strange disease. Can he adult restraint put down the teacup in the hand, did not go to pour water to drink again. After he put down his tea cup, he saw Jiang Wanbai and others staring at him. He pulled his lips and grinned bitterly. He explained: "I always think that the more water I drink, the more serious my illness is, the more I want to drink water, so I always restrain myself from drinking water." Qi Qingxing''s eyes flashed slightly and did not speak. But Shen Taiyi''s face has already revealed the admiration, the way: "he adult has such restraint, also very lets the human admire." "Where and where It''s just a pity. " There was a helpless look on his face. Doctor Shen said, "maybe it''s really useful to restrain drinking water. Lord he, we found something strange in the water in the town last night." He said about the bloodstains he had found. The closer he was to the south, the more blood there seemed to be in the water. "The water we drink..." Mr. He was obviously frightened by Shen Taiyi''s words. Looking at the pot of tea on the table, he looked frightened. After regaining consciousness, he unconsciously reached out to push the pot of water away. Chapter 749 Probably, it was too much for the teapot to turn over. "Mr. He, be careful!" Shen Taiyi exclaimed and quickly picked up the books on the table for him. Fortunately, there was no other thing on the table, and only half a pot of tea was left. The green bamboo standing on the other side hastily brought a piece of cloth to wipe the water on the table. That doesn''t hurt anyone else. "Have you confirmed the water here?" He asked. Dr. Shen returned the book to him and said, "Doctor Li has already checked it. I don''t know how it turned out. Right We should also confirm the well in your yard. If there is something strange in it, then Lord he, you''d better not drink the water from this well in the future "Good, good." He replied in a continuous voice. He and Shen Taiyi take the lead to walk outside. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing walk behind. Her eyebrows frown slightly, and her eyes always fall on adult he. There is always a strange feeling in her heart. When Jiang Wanbai looks at Qi Qingxing and wants to ask him if he has such a feeling, he just looks at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing holds her hand tightly and whispers: "go back and say it." After listening to him, Jiang Wanbai was almost certain, and Qi Qingxing must have found something. She suppressed those feelings for a while and followed them into the yard. In the courtyard, green bamboo and small situ work together, have already brought up a bucket of water. But the color of the bucket is not as good as that of the white porcelain. It''s hard to see if there is anything in the water. However, green bamboo has to run to the kitchen and get a bowl out. Bowl by bowl of water from the bucket to see. The bloodstain was hard to detect. It was rainy again. It was overcast, and the light was not clear enough to see clearly. A few people can only squat on the side staring at, eyes are not dare to blink. Qi Qingxing moved his eyes, reached out and pulled Jiang Wanbai to stand up and said, "all of them will block the light. You can''t see clearly. You can see it." Other people nodded and then stood up. Finally, only Qingzhu and Shen Taiyi, as well as adult he still squatted and watched. Soon, he suddenly shook his voice and called out: "is that..." At the moment, there is a red blood thread in the bowl held by the green bamboo, but it is very thin. If it is not lined by the porcelain white bowl, it is really difficult to detect. "Lord he, this is it." Doctor Shen points out the truth. Jiang Wanbai took a look at the bucket of water and said, "it''s a pity that we can''t see exactly how much water there is in it. If we look at it with a bucket of water, we can''t determine whether there are more bloodstains in the wells here than in the wells outside." "Madame Shizi said so." Shen Taiyi also sighed. He suddenly thought of something. He looked at him and asked, "little master situ, what do you see from the things you took last night?" "Ah?" Little situ was stunned. How could he see anything? As soon as Shen Taiyi and Li Taiyi left, he directly gave the porcelain bottles to Jiang Wanbai. Therefore, the little situ looked at Jiang Wanbai for help. Jiang Wanbai coughed lightly and touched it from his sleeve. In fact, he took out a porcelain vase from the storage ring and said, "little situ told us a few words early this morning. It was too late last night to have a close look, so there was no other discovery." Chapter 750 Last night, it was in the middle of the night. Shen Taiyi had no doubt about Jiang Wanbai''s words and understood them very well. As soon as he''s eyes brightened, he stood up and held the hand of little situ with both hands. He said excitedly, "little master situ, I heard the townspeople mention you yesterday. Please help us..." "Er Mr. He, you don''t have to. I''ll try my best. " He was very uncomfortable. He couldn''t help murmuring in his heart, Lord he, you begged the wrong person. He''s a runner at best. Jiang Wanbai opened her face and tried not to laugh. As soon as she looked up, she found that he yuan was standing at the door of the room, looking at this side. She did not know how long she had been standing, and her clothes had changed. "Magistrate." He yuan saw that Jiang Wanbai had found himself, and it was not good to continue standing there, so he took an umbrella and was about to go this way. He turned to look at her and said, "you don''t have to come here. Go and prepare some food. By the way Don''t use the water here... " He said something in the water with he yuan in a few words. He Yuan''s face has been covered tightly, coupled with the rain screen to block the line of sight, Jiang Wanbai can not see what she is. However, it was determined that there was something wrong with the water. Several people did not continue to stand here and get caught in the rain. They returned to their rooms one after another. As soon as they entered, Qi Qingxing said in a low voice: "Mr. He, apart from the water problem, we have another thing to ask this time." "Qi Shizi asked, as long as the lower official knew, he would say it." He said quickly. Qi Qingxing asked, "we want to know what happened to He Yuan''s brother and where he has gone now." Adult he was stunned and subconsciously looked behind the crowd. Jiang Wanbai looked back along his eyes and saw he yuan standing at the door, holding the plate''s hand to whiten his knuckles. "Minnu''s brother is missing and has not been found." He yuan stopped for a moment, then came in with her things. When she opened her mouth, her voice was still a little hoarse. She bent over and stood at the table, took out the things in the plate and said, "I don''t know why you adults want to know about min''s younger brother? Do you know the whereabouts of Min''s younger brother? " He yuan suddenly looked up at Qi Qingxing. Her eyes were red with expectation and hope. Qi Qingxing fixed looking at her, lip micro movement, "No." For a moment, the light in He Yuan''s eyes fell. She seemed unable to bear the news. She lowered her head in a hurry and put out her hand to wipe her eyes. He advised he yuan to go out first. When he yuan left, he said to Qi Qingxing: "Qi Shizi, yuan''er, her younger brother never came back after a visit to a private school. The lower official sent someone to investigate, but there was no clue. Then there was such a strange disease in the town, so there was no energy and manpower to continue the investigation, and..." After a pause, there was hesitation on the face of Mr. He. "And what?" Doctor Shen asked curiously. "The person sent out by the lower official found that yuan''er''s younger brother had gone with Mr. Juren at last. However, the lower official sent someone to Juren''s home and found nothing. The whole person also said that yuan''er''s younger brother had gone home The whole person in the back is directly infected with the disease, and the clue is broken. " Adult he sighed and said, "in fact, it''s also because yuan''er said that only when she came to serve the servants'' daily life, she would not think much about it, and the lower official had to promise to let her come along with her..." Chapter 751 Lord he couldn''t bear to see he yuan in tears all day. "But in case she gets sick, too." Shen Tai is a doctor. Adult he sighed again and said with a bitter smile: "these lower officials understand that yuan''er is too stubborn, and the lower officials can''t persuade her, so they can only avoid contacting her. As you can see, yuan''er is usually dressed like this, so the lower officials will not contact her." Hearing what Lord he said, Shen Taiyi was silent. Jiang Wanbai pulled Qi Qingxing''s sleeve and whispered, "I''ll go out for a walk." Qi Qingxing wanted to go out with her, but Jiang Wanbai winked at him and scratched the palm of his hand. The slight itch seemed to reach the tip of his heart from his palm. Qi Qingxing pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "be careful." "Mm-hmm." Jiang evening white point, will take his hand back, go to the door. Mr. He, who was talking to Dr. Shen, took a look at the door and saw Jiang Wanbai go out. His eyes flashed and he took back his sight. He continued to talk to Dr. Shen. Jiang Wanbai came out of the room and stood under the eaves to have a look. The yard was very small. He Yuan''s room was next to Mr. He''s room. Now the door was closed. Jiang Wanbai stood for a moment, raised his hand and was about to knock on the door. He heard something coming from the kitchen next to him. She took back her hand and went to the kitchen, where she saw he yuan busy in the kitchen. "The water here is out of use." Jiang Wanbai saw that he yuan was making a face, so he said in a voice. He yuan seemed to be startled by her sudden voice. She looked up in panic. When she saw that it was Jiang Wanbai, she subconsciously looked behind Jiang Wanbai and did not see anyone else. "Minnu has just looked carefully. There is nothing in the water." He yuan mumbled. She stretched out her hand and anxiously looked at Jiang Wanbai. There was still a paste on both hands. Jiang Wanbai opened his lips and didn''t know what to say. In case there was nothing in the water, it was not clean in fact? It''s like a poisonous insect that lays eggs. The existence of such small eggs is not visible to the naked eye. Moreover, the blood silk is very small. If it does lay eggs, it is estimated that the eggs will be even smaller and invisible. He yuan looked at the half of the face and looked at Jiang Wanbai. She whispered, "if you don''t use water, you can''t do anything." Jiang Wanbai is stunned and knows that what she said is the truth. After all, they had discussed this matter yesterday when Dr. Shen returned to the government office with those bloodstains. Now it is likely that only the wells in the government office are clean. In this way, there is no way to solve the problem of water use for the whole town. "Don''t worry, lady Shizi. These water women not only carefully look at them, but also keep the boiling water cool in the morning." He yuan gave a smile to Jiang Wanbai, her eyes bent, and said, "minnu has heard the old man say before that boiling water can boil the insects and dirty things in the water to death." Jiang Wanbai didn''t know what to say, so he could only smile at her and whisper, "maybe what you said is right." Maybe the blood was really boiled to death. With this in mind, Jiang Wanbai simply asked her to take the kettle and put a pot of bloody water on the stove. When boiling water, he yuan kneaded the dough beside her. Her wrists looked thin, giving people a very weak feeling. However, Jiang Wanbai saw that her kneading strength was not small, and she was ready to move. Chapter 752 Maybe it was Jiang Wanbai''s gaze that was too obvious to reveal. He Yuan suddenly stopped kneading his dough and asked Jiang Wanbai, "Lady Shizi, do you want to try it?" "May I?" Jiang evening white eyes a bright, although the mouth so asked, in fact has his sleeve rolled up. He yuan called a basin of hot water to wash her hands and said, "of course." Jiang Wanbai washed his hands and kneaded the dough. He couldn''t help laughing. "How soft How much strength does it take to rub this? How long will it take? " "Try to use a little more strength, knead until the surface is smooth." He yuan stood by and pointed her out. Jiang Wanbai took a deep breath and kneaded it vigorously. Maybe we should be glad that she has the skill of cultivating Tianyin gate. Her physical quality is not comparable to that of ordinary people. I''m afraid even men can''t match her. This dough, which is half kneaded by He Yuan, is really getting smoother under her hands. Soon, Jiang Wanbai looked up at He Yuan and asked, "is this OK?" He Yuan''s eyes showed surprise. She nodded and said, "yes, the lady Shizi is so powerful..." "OK, ha ha..." Jiang Wanbai washed her hands. She was in a good mood and had a sense of achievement. For a moment, everyone was very excited. She wanted to help her when she saw what she was doing. He yuan was still a little afraid of her, but after Jiang Wanbai kneaded the noodles, helped her chop the dumpling stuffing, and began to learn how to roll the dumpling skin, the atmosphere between the two unconsciously got better. When Qi Qingxing came to find her, she saw Jiang Wanbai holding a dumpling skin with he yuan. She was learning how to make dumplings. When Qi Qingxing went in, Jiang Wanbai didn''t have time to talk to him. Until the dumplings in her hand were shaped, she looked up with a smile on her eyebrows. She said to Qi Qingxing, "ah hang, look at the dumplings I made. I rolled the dumplings myself. I learned a lot from yuan''er." She chattered on and on about what she had just done with Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing''s eyes showed doting, took a piece of handkerchief wet, wrung half dry for her face, do not know when to dip the flour. "It''s so late." Jiang Wanbai just wanted to hear Qi Qingxing''s praise, but when she really heard it from Qi Qingxing, she turned shy. She turned away her face and snorted, "you go out quickly. Yuan''er and I still have dumplings. Yuan''er said that she wanted to wrap all these things so that we could eat dumplings here at noon. " "Good." Qi Qingxing is helpless. Seeing that she is in a hurry to drive her own way, she can''t help but stretch out his hand and pinch it on her face. Not long after Qi Qingxing left, Qingzhu came over. As soon as he came, Chaojiang Wanbai laughed and said, "master, little situ has been left there..." He couldn''t help laughing at the thought of how he and Shen Taiyi were pulling him to talk. Jiang Wanbai can''t help laughing after imagining the scenes. "Lady Shizi, is master situ really good?" He yuan suddenly asked. Jiang Wanbai took a look at Qingzhu, grinned and nodded solemnly, "he is really fierce, but he may not be able to solve this strange disease." He yuan nodded, lowered her head and continued to make dumplings, without asking anything more. Qingzhu is also eager to have a try. Unfortunately, Jiang Wanbai sends him to boil water to prepare dumplings. Chapter 753 "Master, can this water work?" Green bamboo asked. The eyes are white, it looks like it can shine Qingzhu looked at Jiang Wanbai in surprise. She was surprised that she would say something like this. However, her eyes on Shangjiang Wanbai seemed to understand something. She scratched her head and laughed and said, "forget it. Anyway, we don''t have any other water here. Just eat it. Maybe tomorrow they will find a way to cure this disease. Even if we are ill, we will not be afraid. " With the help of green bamboo, the three people''s movements are faster. The dumplings are soon cooked out of the pot. When Jiang Wanbai reaches out to carry the dumplings, Qi Qingxing and his colleagues just finish the discussion and come to the kitchen. Qi Qingxing saw Jiang Wanbai reach out his hand to the bowl of hot dumplings, and stride forward immediately. "I will." Qi Qingxing holds Jiang Wanbai''s hand, with shallow creases in his eyebrow. He yuan beside saw it and quickly wiped her hands and said, "it''s better for people''s women to come. They are used to these things and are not afraid of being scalded." "No, no need. Let''s come. Anyway, it''s not a free meal. Ha ha..." Shen Taiyi laughs and winks at Xiao situ and Qingzhu. So there was no need to argue. Shen Taiyi, Xiao situ and Qingzhu carried the dumplings to Qi Qingxing. Jiang Wanbai looked at Qi Qingxing and knew that he was afraid that he was burning. He could not help laughing in his eyes, so he reached out and scratched his palm. Qi Qingxing tightened her palm and held her disorderly hand. After finishing a dumpling meal with Mr. He, Jiang Wanbai and other talents left. Before leaving, Jiang Wanbai ran to the kitchen, grabbed He Yuan and whispered, "thank you for teaching me so much today. Unfortunately, I don''t seem to have anything to teach you, but we will stay in the town for a while. During this period of time, if you need any help, you can come to me ¡£¡± He yuan Leng for a moment, subconsciously want to say what, but is interrupted by Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai said: "anyway, that''s it. I''ll go back first." After that, she turned around and ran away with her skirt. Just as she ran out of the kitchen, she ran into Qi Qingxing''s arms. Qi Qingxing took her waist, twisted her eyebrows and gently nodded on her forehead, "it''s slippery in rainy days, how can you still run? Don''t fall. " "No running, no running, no more running." Jiang Wanbai covers his forehead and smiles at him. Under the eaves of the house, the two people just hugged each other. Qi Qingxing looked down at her, and her eyebrows were gentle. Jiang Wanbai raised her head slightly, and the corners of her eyes and eyebrows were smiling. He Yuan stood at the door of the kitchen, staring at this scene. Until Jiang Wanbai and others left, she did not return to her senses. "Yuan''er, what are you looking at?" When he came back from closing the courtyard door, he saw her standing there in a daze. He went over and asked her. After asking, he yuan didn''t wait for he yuan to answer. He thought about the purpose of Qi Qingxing. His face changed slightly. He reached out to hold He Yuan''s hand, gently pulled the person into his arms, and whispered, "don''t be afraid, I won''t let you get anything wrong." He yuan came back to his mind, hugged his waist, buried her face into his shoulder, and said in a soft voice, "my Lord, yuan''er is not afraid, but Yuan''er suddenly felt that maybe we had another way. " The rain seems to be a little bit less. Jiang Wanbai looked up and couldn''t help but reach for a little rain. Chapter 754 "What''s the matter?" Qi Qing walked by her side, a hand wrapped her hand in the palm heart, saw her reach out to catch the rain, asked in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai took back his hand and twisted the rain on his finger belly and said, "the rain seems to be small." "Ah?" Walking on the side of the small situ a burp, way: "it seems really small." Before that, the rain was so heavy that people could not see clearly, but now, the obvious line of sight should be clear. It is really that the rain visible to the naked eye has become smaller. Shen Taiyi and others have confirmed that the rain is really small. After confirming this, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing take a look at each other. Both of them turn back involuntarily and take a look at the courtyard of Lord he. "Qi Shizi, tell me the truth. Did you find anything from Mr. He?" Shen Taiyi approached Qi Qingxing with hesitation and asked. Even if Shen Taiyi didn''t notice that it was wrong at first, he did when eating dumplings. After all, Qi Qingxing and others clearly knew that there was something wrong with the water, and they would never touch the water because there was no blood in the water. However, when eating dumplings, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing and others did not show any difference, even did not mention a word. Doctor Shen is not stupid. After all, he works as an official in the palace. He still needs to have his heart. Jiang Wanbai, hearing Shen Taiyi''s question, couldn''t help but smile and said, "doctor Shen, I thought you just ate dumplings and forgot about it." Being teased by Jiang Wanbai, Shen Taiyi coughed softly, showing embarrassment on her face. She could not help murmuring, explaining for herself, "Lady Shizi, please don''t tease the lower officials. It''s really the craftsmanship of Lady Shizi is too good..." So he couldn''t help eating an extra bowl. "I can''t say that." Jiang Wanbai said, "I didn''t make the dumplings alone." However, Shen Taiyi said that, she is still happy, although the dumplings are not her own package, but she also made a lot of efforts, it should be that she and he yuan are praised together. Joking is fun, but business still needs to be said. Qi Qingxing said: "adult he did not get sick." In a word, green bamboo and little situ''s faces changed. At night Jiang''s eyebrows wrinkled. "He doesn''t drink much water." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. Shen Taiyi was a little unable to accept this fact, and could not help but said, "Lord he did not mean that he deliberately restrained himself from drinking water?" Qi Qingxing shook his head slowly. Jiang Wanbai and Xiao situ have already recalled the situation at that time. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help murmuring, "no wonder, I felt strange at that time, but I couldn''t figure out what it was. Ah Xing said so, I understood." "Lady Shizi, what do you understand?" Seeing that he didn''t seem to understand, Shen Taiyi couldn''t help asking. Seeing that he was so anxious that he was about to turn around, Jiang Wanbai explained to him, "doctor Shen, on the way we went, you should have seen what those people looked like..." Those who are infected with the disease look crazy when drinking water, as if they have completely forgotten other things and only know how to drink water. That kind of reckless madness is really creepy. However, Mr. He is really too rational, rational people think it is not true. "No matter how strong a person''s self-control is, it can''t be as easy when it comes to this matter, especially when it comes to Mr. He." Jiangwan Baidao. Chapter 755 At the beginning, Mr. He really played restraint and pain very well. However, after talking with Shen Taiyi and others for a period of time, he gradually relaxed his vigilance. "He didn''t drink any dumpling soup." Little situ suddenly said. At that time, he and Shen Taiyi sat on both sides of him, and Shen Taiyi ate two bowls of dumplings, and even drank the soup for boiling dumplings. On the contrary, Mr. He hardly touched the soup. "He didn''t drink as much water rope as we did." Jiangwan Baidao. The biggest characteristic of people infected with this disease is to drink water crazily, but adult he''s restraint is simply too much. With Jiang Wanbai and others saying these flaws, Shen Taiyi also gradually believed Qi Qingxing''s original sentence, "since he is not infected, why should he pretend to be infected and still live there? Is he not afraid that he will get sick after living there?" Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai did not explain to Shen Taiyi. Just let Shen Taiyi and Li Taiyi together, concentrate on how to cure this strange disease. Doctor Shen probably understood that he might not be able to do anything about it. He nodded and agreed. When he got back to the government, he would go to see Doctor Li. Jiang Wanbai and others stayed in a room. Jiang Wanbai took out the porcelain vases and released the two black mists. He said, "why is the well of the government office clean in the whole town?" She had thought this was very strange, but now she found out that adult he pretended to be sick, she felt even more strange. "I think it has something to do with the sister and brother." Green bamboo murmured. He frowned. In fact, he didn''t know why he came. But he had a premonition that the two brothers and sisters were very strange. "Soon after the brothers and sisters came to town, after the younger brother disappeared, the town began to have such a strange disease. Moreover, the first person who got sick was the last person who met that brother." Listening to Qingzhu''s words, he nodded and said, "I think Qingzhu is right." He also suspected that there was something wrong with the two brothers and sisters, but after a pause, he added, "maybe Lord he and the two brothers and sisters are together." Otherwise, how to explain that there are problems in the wells of the whole town, only the wells of the government are OK? He lived in the government before he pretended to be ill. It is said that he lived in the courtyard where he lived before. "Later, do you think he yuan has a problem?" After hearing the words of Qingzhu and xiaositu, Qi Qingxing did not express his opinions, but asked Chaojiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment, shook his head and nodded again. She said, "I think he yuan has a problem, but I haven''t found out what the problem is for the time being. I''ve left a few paper figures in Lord he''s yard and have a look at the situation." "Master, are there any problems with the dumplings we eat at noon?" Little situ touched his stomach. Although when he ate it, he did not change his face because of his trust in Jiang Wanbai, but now he can''t help worrying. Think about those blood like things, in case they are really eaten in the stomach Just thinking about it, little situ couldn''t help holding his arm and shaking. He felt a little chilly. "No Well? " Jiang Wanbai was about to say that he didn''t know, but he didn''t finish his words. His expression suddenly changed. Chapter 756 Qi Qingxing was about to ask her what was wrong with her. She frowned, opened all the porcelain bottles and then dumped them. "Teacher master worker! Watch out for what''s in it Little situ and green bamboo were startled by Jiang Wanbai''s action and almost jumped away from the table. They were afraid that the silk like things would be found after they were poured out of the porcelain bottle. However, soon, the two people and Qi Qingxing found that it was wrong. "Why are those things missing?" Qi Qingxing looks at the silver chopsticks on the table top and wriggles his eyebrows. Jiang Wanbai''s face was not good-looking either. She shook her head and said, "I don''t know. There''s no such thing in the storage ring "Master, can it be eaten..." Little situ suddenly shook his voice. A word immediately attracted the eyes of Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing to him. Little situ''s face was very ugly. He pointed to one of the black fog and said, "master, I just It seems that I saw what the ghost bat ate... " Jiang Wanbai heard Yan''s eyebrow beating, and reached out to hold the ghost bat mentioned by little situ. With a slight pinch, the ghost fog immediately dispersed and disappeared. Finally, only a small ghost bat was left on her fingertip. The ghost bat showed his fangs, but he didn''t want to bite Jiang Wanbai''s fingers like the ghost bat before. "Its stomach seems to be bulging." The sound of green bamboo also shook. Jiang Wanbai''s sight falls on the ghost bat''s stomach. Indeed, the ghost bat''s stomach is full, as if it had eaten something. I don''t know if it''s because of eating enough. The ghost bat even grazes on Jiang Wanbai''s finger. If you ignore its fangs and dark color, it seems that It can be a little bit cute. "But Master, don''t ghost bats eat ghosts The little situ swallows his saliva and asks Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai continued to trap the ghost bat with a rune, nodded his head and said, "the ghost bats in the ghost market really feed on the weak ghosts, but don''t forget, as I told you before, these ghost bats are not the same as the ghost bats in the ghost market." Little situ was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered what Jiang Wanbai said when he just found out that these ghosts were ghost bats. At that time, Jiang Wanbai said that these ghost bats were not ghost bats in ghost market, but ghost bats kept by people, so they were not afraid of Yang Qi, and now even their food has changed. "The master If these ghost bats feed on those things, can we catch more ghost bats? " Green bamboo eyes a bright, some difficult to hide excited way. Qi Qingxing''s eyebrows beat and thought more deeply than green bamboo. He said, "is the person behind the ghost bat the killer of the strange disease, or do you want to save the town with ghost bats?" Jiang evening white and Qi Qingxing thought of a place to go, she said: "can only find each other to know." Fortunately, the town is not as big as the capital. In the past two days, she has released a lot of paper men out. It is just because the rain keeps falling and there is a lot of dampness everywhere, which leads to a lot of damage to her paper figures. Those who survived could only stay in a dry place in the house and could not go out at all. So far, the paper people have not sent back any different news. Jiang Wanbai starts divination, but little situ sits there with a tangled face. Qi Qingxing looks at Jiang Wanbai for fear that he will disturb Jiang Wanbai. Chapter 757 When Qi Qingxing looked at him, he felt nervous and swallowed his mouth. He said in a low voice: "master, if the people who raise ghost bats are actually to save the people in this town, then we captured the ghost bats that day, and the three became corpses, right..." They can live, but they died because they took the ghost bat. Little situ thought, if it is true, this result makes him a little unacceptable. When he looks up at the end of the night, he looks pale and looks at his face Just now she couldn''t be distracted from divination, so she couldn''t hear exactly what little situ said. Little situ had to ask what he had just said again. "I''ll tell you sooner or later, those people are no longer human beings." Qi Qing said in a deep voice before the sound of Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wan nodded his head and said, "ah Hang is right. Little situ, don''t think so much about it. You should believe me. Those three people have already died long ago. Moreover, we are not sure what the purpose of the people who raise ghost bats is. If the purpose of each other is to save the people in the town, how can the three people who were occupied by ghost bats explain? ¡±Br > after a while, I believe that you should be a little bit better Jiang Wan nodded his head and collected the two ghost bats. He said, "things are turning for the better. Let''s wait. If we are really in a hurry, we''ll go to decorate the water outside and come back. It''s just that we can try whether the ghost bats will eat those things or not." "Is there a turning point?" Qi Qingxing quickly caught the focus of Jiang evening vernacular and asked in a deep voice. Jiang evening white point head, fingertips dial the divinatory symbols on the table, said: "there is indeed a turning point." "Speaking of, the rain is also small, the total feeling, maybe tomorrow morning, the rain will stop." Green bamboo murmured. After murmuring, he did not forget the words behind Jiang Wanbai. He immediately took little situ to get up and went outside to fill water. Soon, Qingzhu and little situ brought back a few pots of water, and there were those bloody things in the bowl on the table. Qi Qingxing looked at Jiang Wanbai, and Jiang Wanbai released another ghost bat. Just took it out, and before he could untie the talisman that trapped the ghost bat, he saw the ghost fog rolling to the bowl. Then, under the gaze of Jiang Wanbai, the blood in the bowl wriggled along the bowl wall like it was at night, and soon climbed to the outside of the bowl, next to the ghost fog. But the ghost fog struggled, exposed a ghost bat''s face, opened its mouth and ate that blood silk to go in. Soon, under the eyes of Jiang Wanbai and others, the ghost bat ate all the blood that green bamboo and little situ brought back. "I read it right How do I think it''s those things that are sent to the mouth of ghost bats to eat? " The little situ widened his eyes and looked at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai nodded, "at present, it really looks like this." She wanted to put the ghost bat away, but a thought came to her mind. "Let green bamboo and little situ have a try." Qi Qingxing said in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai glanced at him and was a little stunned, because Qi Qingxing said exactly what she just wanted to do. Qi Qingxing nodded to her when she saw her. Chapter 758 Jiang Wanbai''s hesitation suddenly disappeared. She handed the ghost bat and the rune paper to the little situ and said, "take the ghost bat to approach those who have been infected with diseases, and see what will happen." Little situ and green bamboo soon understood what she meant. Little situ reached out and took all the ghost bats and runes in the past. His face was filled with excitement. He said to Jiang Wan, "master, we''ll try it now." Then they ran out. When little situ and Qingzhu left, Qi Qingxing poured a cup of tea for Jiang Wanbai and asked, "will someone come to you at night?" "How do you know?" This sentence blurted out from Jiang Wanbai''s mouth. When she saw Qi Qingxing''s eyebrow slightly raised, she immediately touched the tip of her nose with a guilty heart and gave a dry smile, saying, "ah hang, you are so clever..." "No, I''m too clever." Qi Qingxing stretched out his hand, rubbed at the tip of her ear, sighed softly, and said, "late at night, I know you too well." Knowing that many times, even if Jiang Wanbai doesn''t say anything, he can also guess. When he looks at Jiang Wanbai, he seems to have a mind reading skill. "It''s true that someone will come in the evening." Jiang Wanbai saw that Qi Qingxing had already guessed it, so he didn''t hide it from him. He said directly: "it should be the turning point shown by the hexagram." At dinner time, little situ and green bamboo also came back, their expressions were the same as the same. "Master, we took the ghost bat to those people who were infected, and there was no response at all." As he spoke, he gave the ghost bat back to Jiang Wanbai. Even, they had the courage to directly untie the rune paper that trapped the ghost bat, but there was no response. On the contrary, the ghost bat almost ran away. Fortunately, he still had the rune paper that Jiang Wanbai gave him to catch the ghost bat, so he caught the ghost Bat again. Knowing that there was no result, Jiang Wanbai didn''t say much, so she and Qi Qingxing went back to their room after dinner and had a rest. They didn''t rush to bed with slippers. Qi Qingxing is sitting on the head of the bed, while Jiang Wanbai is leaning on his arms. They are talking for a while. Wait for the man to come. However, the man didn''t wait. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t hold on for a step, and her eyelids drooped down and fell asleep. However, before she fell asleep, she was still thinking about the business and didn''t forget to mumble: "OK, you should remember to wake me up." "Well, sleep well." Qi Qingxing has a helpless smile in her eyes, and gently kisses her. She pulls the quilt up and closes it for her. The weather has begun to heat up, but the temperature in the town is not high, especially in the evening, it seems that there is even a chill. Qi Qingxing also closed his eyes and seemed to be asleep. However, when there was a slight movement outside the room, he opened his eyes, and his eyes were clear, and he could not see the slightest sleepiness. "Late, late." Qi Qingxing bowed his head and called out in Jiang Wanbai''s ear. Jiang Wanbai originally wanted to continue to sleep, but she didn''t want to wake up, but at a certain moment, she felt a breath, opened her eyes suddenly, and even sat up from Qi Qingxing''s arms. If Qi Qingxing didn''t react quickly, she would look back. I''m afraid her forehead will be close to Qi Qingxing''s chin. "OK, are you ok?" Jiang Wanbai turned to look at him, reached out to touch his chin and asked with concern. Chapter 759 Qi Qingxing pause for a moment, holding her hand, gently shaking his head, "I''m ok." He looked at the direction of the door and whispered, "it seems that the person you are talking about has already arrived." Jiang Wanbai looked along his line of sight. He did see a figure reflected on the door. The figure was very gentle and graceful, and people could see it was a woman at a glance. In a flash, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing''s mind all have a figure. When the door opens, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing look at He Yuan standing at the door. They are not surprised. "You know I''ll come?" He yuan saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing on the face of calm, but Leng for a moment, subconsciously asked. Jiang Wanbai nodded, "come in first." He yuan put up her surprise, raised her feet and went in. When the door was closed, Jiang Wanbai poured her a cup of tea. Before he yuan opened his mouth, he said with a smile: "what I said during the day is counted." He yuan, holding the hand of the tea cup, took a look at Qi Qingxing, and then looked at Xiangjiang Wanbai, "I''ll It''s for what you said during the day. " "You said, you will help me." He Yuan said. Jiang Wanbai nodded, "let''s talk about your intention first. Maybe we can tell the whole story together. If I can help you, I won''t refuse." For he yuan, she actually has a good feeling. This kind of good feeling is somewhat inexplicable. In fact, when she walked into the courtyard before she followed he yuan in the kitchen to learn those things, she felt a strange feeling in her heart when she saw he yuan at the first sight. In short, he yuan did not have a bad feeling. "My brother died." He yuan sipped a sip of tea and drooped her eyes. Jiang Wanbai is stunned and subconsciously looks at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing took her hand from under the table, kneaded and kneaded, and asked Heyuan, "is that Mr. Juren who killed him?" "No He yuan raised her eyes and looked at Qi Qingxing. Her eyes had changed. Her eyes had completely turned red, and two fangs appeared at the corner of her lips. "They It''s all murderers Jiang Wanbai was startled by the resentment on her face, but it was clear that the dead man was he yuan''s brother who depended on each other. "Your brother Like you? " Jiang Wanbai hesitated to ask. He yuan shook her head. "He''s just a mortal." After saying this, he yuan didn''t go on. She stared at Jiang Wanbai, her nose slightly agitated, and her face showed a strange smile, "you have my familiar smell, the smell of that annoying spider, and..." Her face suddenly changed, her expression showed fear, and did not go on. But Jiang Wanbai''s face changed when she talked about "spider", and her hands were subconsciously curled up. Qi Qingxing immediately realized her mistake and asked in a low voice, "evening, what''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai looked at him, "a sea of corpses." "Ah Is that what you call it? " He yuan laughs, add her present appearance, appear very strange. When Qi Qingxing heard the four words from Jiang Wanbai''s mouth, his look changed. He and Jiang Wanbai kept an eye on he yuan. He yuan didn''t care about their reaction at all. She asked, "do you know how long it has been there?" After a look at Qi Qingxing in the late Bai Dynasty, neither of them can be sure now. At first, they all thought that the sea of corpses and blood was caused by the evil way that had bewitched the king to slaughter the city. But now that they know that it is actually from another world, they can not be sure how long the sea of corpses and blood has existed. Chapter 760 "It''s normal that you don''t know." He Yuan said, "I live as long as I have been there. It''s strange Before I came to this world, every existence there, including me, was obviously tyrannical and just wanted to kill... " She paused for a moment, and her face showed a trace of tragic smile. "At that time, we all held ourselves up to be extraordinary, but we really witnessed that scene, and then we knew what fear was. So, after we came to this world, we all began to become peaceful. At first, no one wanted to leave there..." But over time, some people can''t help but wonder what the world is like. Come out there and leave the world. "He''s the child I picked up." As soon as he yuan''s voice changed, she suddenly mentioned her brother who had no blood relationship. "Because of the birthmark on his face, he was just born and was abandoned. I happened to be in the neighborhood. When I was bored, I picked him up. It was really tiring to raise a child..." He yuan sighed. Jiang Wanbai has been looking at her and finds that when she mentions the younger brother, she has no feelings, just like when she first sat down, she mentioned his brother''s death without any sadness. It''s totally different from during the day. However, Jiang Wanbai knows that these are the real appearance of He Yuan. She has no feelings for her brother, but she has no feelings. When she mentions that these people in the town are murderers, she still shows resentment. She still retaliates against the town for her dead brother. Jiang Wanbai can''t understand he yuan. "The three ghost bats you captured were captured by me when I was visiting ghost market." He Yuan said. "What about those things in the water?" Jiang Wanbai asked. He Yuan: "those are all running out of the sea of corpses you said. Haven''t you been there? In that Stone Mountain, there are countless like water puddles, and these things live in those puddles, and they feed on people''s lonely souls and wild ghosts Since you''ve seen that spider, you must have seen those ghost fires. That''s their food. " "Did you bring them here?" He yuan nods, does not deny, her eyes lose focus, staring at a place in front of her. Her body is a bat, feeding on those bloody things. At the beginning, it was fun to catch three ghost bats from ghost market. Of course, there was no Yang in the place of corpse mountain and blood sea. The three ghost bats survived and were fed by he yuan. Because those ghost bats feed on weak ghosts in ghost markets, and their bodies are contaminated with ghost breath, which happens to be the food with bloodstains. Therefore, the breath of ghost bats becomes the bait to attract blood threads. Only then will appear before small situ and green bamboo said, those blood silk sent to the ghost bat to eat the picture. Those blood silk is also He Yuan''s food. She doesn''t want to go back to the dead mountain and blood sea, and she will take some blood silk out of the house. The reproduction speed of that thing is very fast. He yuan only needs to leave a part of it for reproduction after eating each time. "I kept those things in the well in my yard. Who knows, my brother took some of them out." He yuan hooked the corner of her lips and said, "I didn''t make it difficult for this town because of my food. However, after I found out that my food would make ordinary people react like this, I didn''t stop them. They all died, didn''t they?" Chapter 761 "Why should they die?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice, with a shallow crease in his eyebrows. Until now, he yuan did not mention how her brother died and where the body had gone. "Mr. he found out that Mr. Juren was the last person to contact my brother. If he wanted to detain him for interrogation, all the people in the town came forward to stop him, even at the expense of the government office, just because that Mr. Juren was the only one in the town..." He Yuan said without expression. If Mr. Juren is detained and interrogated, and even convicted, who will teach their children? Although there are other teachers in the private school, they are not as knowledgeable as that one. "Why didn''t so many children in town have an accident, just him?" Some townspeople yelled at He Yuan and Mr. he angrily. Some even thought that half of the child''s face was such a terrible birthmark. Maybe it was not lucky at all, nor did they know who had the head. The rumor spread that the child was unlucky and would bring disaster to the town. "When the disease was just raging in the town, the people who yelled that there were monsters and dirty things in the town were those who said my brother would bring disaster. They even wanted to set fire to me." He yuan grinned with her lips, and her eyes were full of sarcasm. If he didn''t protect her, maybe she would be put on the wood and burned. Jiang Wanbai thought that when he was just reborn in this world, he was put on a fire and almost burned to death. For a moment, he felt very complicated and didn''t know what to say. He yuan stretched out a stretch, this stretch, behind the flutter out a pair of black wings, she stood up and said: "sorry, I''ve been bending for a long time, let me stretch." She began to walk around the room, not to mention the previous things, began to talk about her purpose this time. "My brother''s soul disappeared after he died. Please help me find him back." He Yuan''s tone is not polite at all. Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment, and directly said that he had been to the underworld. "The dead people in the town, including the soul of your brother, have not gone to the underworld." "I know." He yuan sighed, showing melancholy on her face. "At least it''s my brother. Although I didn''t make him grow up and live his whole life, I couldn''t let him have no chance to reincarnate." "In fact, I wanted to go for a long time." He Yuan Road, she suddenly lying on the table, face Jiang Wanbai close. Qi Qingxing takes Jiang Wanbai''s shoulder and pulls her back, away from He Yuan''s face. He yuan chuckled and glanced at Qi Qingxing''s hand on Jiang Wanbai''s shoulder. Her eyes were filled with invisible admiration. She stood up and said, "if it hadn''t been for someone who told me that someone could find my brother''s soul, I wouldn''t have been waiting here." "Why do you believe that man, since he is the one you hate? And How can you be sure that the man was talking about me Jiang Wanbai asked with a frown. He yuan showed his teeth. Her teeth were very sharp, just like those of ghost bats seen by Jiang Wanbai. He Yuan said: "anyway, you said you would help me, so you can help me find my brother''s soul, and then send him to the hell to reincarnate." Jiang Wanbai took a puff from the corner of his mouth, always felt that he yuan''s attitude was very casual, as if no matter who it was. Chapter 762 "I''ll try my best." Jiang Wanbai said, "if his soul really ran to another world, then I have no way." "No, no, no, his soul can''t go to another world. If it does, I will know." He yuan shows a meaningful smile to Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wan''s white eyebrow was beating with her heart. She was about to ask her why, but he yuan waved her wings and said, "that''s it. I''m going to go. By the way Mr. He is a good man. If you can, you can take care of him for me. He doesn''t know much. " He Yuan''s voice is getting farther and farther away. She becomes a bat and flies out of the window. In a blink of an eye, she disappears into the night outside. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing walk to the window, they don''t know where he yuan is. "Just go away, don''t you close the window?" Jiang Wanbai snorted, which was a little uncomfortable. Qi Qingxing reached out to close the window. Hearing her words, he couldn''t help laughing. He turned around and picked her up and strode to the bedside. "It''s getting late. It''s time to go to bed." "Sleep, sleep How sleepy... " Qi Qingxing said that, Jiang Wanbai covered his mouth and yawned, rubbed in his arms, and finally could sleep peacefully. The next morning, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing just walked out of the room when they met the excited little situ and Qingzhu. "Master, the rain has stopped!" Cried the little situ. Dr. Shen and Dr. Li are standing in the yard, looking up at the sun that has not been seen for a long time, and their faces are also smiling. Dr. Shen said, "the rain has stopped and the sky is clear. Does that mean that this storm is going to pass?" "Yes." Dr. Li said, "the sun is out." Shen Taiyi and Li Taiyi looked at each other, and they went out in a hurry. Jiang Wanbai saw it and asked curiously, "have they had breakfast yet?" "Not yet." Green bamboo shakes his head, "I got up with Shen Taiyi and they haven''t had time to have breakfast. What are the two adults going out in such a hurry?" It''s a pity that Dr. Shen and Dr. Li are gone. Jiang Wanbai and others thought for a while and were hesitating whether to catch up or not. Qi Qingxing''s eyes flashed and said, "let''s eat first." "Don''t you have to follow it?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. Qi Qingxing shook her head, took her hand and walked toward the inside, "when we finish eating, we will almost know." Although he was still strange, Jiang Wanbai didn''t ask Qi Qingxing again. He walked in with Qi Qingxing, and Qingzhu and Xiaosi Tu followed him. Sure enough, as Qi Qingxing said, when they were about to finish their meal, the constable ran in. His face was so excited and excited that he even forgot to salute. He gasped: "Qi Shizi, the things in the water are gone, and the townspeople are getting better!" "Are you sure?" Little situ asked with wide eyes. The constable nodded, "it''s true. The townspeople in the South who are infected with diseases are getting better. There is no previous thing in the inspected wells. The remaining wells are still being confirmed, but there should be no problem." This is great news for the whole town, even for Shen Taiyi and others. Although this strange disease disappeared as soon as it came, Shen Taiyi and others did not know anything else except that there were strange things in the water, which should be caused by those things. Chapter 763 Even if they want to continue the investigation, there is no trace. "Little master situ, didn''t you have some porcelain bottles there before?" Later, Shen Taiyi found Xiao situ and wanted to take some things from the porcelain bottle that night. Unfortunately, those things have long been eaten by ghost bats. Small situ also directly told Shen Taiyi, "not only the water disappeared, but also those in the porcelain bottle that had been caught before." Fortunately, Dr. Shen did not doubt this statement. However, after the disease disappeared, Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai didn''t leave here in a hurry. Instead, they took people to the courtyard where the whole family lived. At this time, the people in the town had recovered. Although I don''t know why it''s good, but one by one, I''m very grateful to Qi Qingxing and others, saying that thanks to the adults from Beijing. As a result, when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing came to the courtyard, many people surrounded the courtyard. "Lao." Qi Qingxing looked at the well and said in a weak voice. Green bamboo nodded, and little situ stood beside the well. They held a slender bamboo pole in their hands, and one end of the bamboo pole was tied with a hook, so they put it into the well. At first, the onlookers were still puzzled. They didn''t know what Qi Qingxing was going to salvage. But gradually, in the murmur and discussion, some people suddenly remembered whose yard this was. Then, they guessed what Qi Qingxing and others were going to salvage. They kept silent one by one and kept their eyes on the other side of the well. As for what they were thinking, whether they wanted to salvage something or not, only they knew. Mr. He also came. Since he yuan left, Lord he has been looking for her, but he has not found him after searching the whole town. Maybe he knows he yuan has left. After a few days of confusion, he gradually returns to normal. Qingzhu and xiaositu suddenly looked at each other. Qingzhu turned to Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai and said, "childe, master, it seems that something has been caught." "Pull it up." Jiangwan Baidao. After green bamboo nodded and looked at him again, they began to hold the same bamboo pole together. As the bamboo pole was pulled up, a child was pulled up. And looking at the child''s appearance, the crowd of onlookers gave out one after another exclamation. There are even people with pale faces who keep going backward, and finally fall to the ground with soft legs. The child''s eyes were wide open and his face was still in fear. Half of his face was a bright red birthmark. If it wasn''t for the bamboo and the little situ who carried him on the stretcher, he still didn''t move. In addition, his intact half face was pale, people could not help but suspect that he was still alive. But the child is indeed dead, but after such a long time of death, his body did not rot, nor was it swelled by the well water. It was like that although he was drowned in the well, his body was always wrapped in something intact and separated from the water. "Ouch There was a sound of vomiting in the crowd. Jiang Wanbai took a look over there and found that the three members of the family who were vomiting were living in the courtyard before. At that time, all three of them had a strange disease, but they drank the water from the well for several days. Chapter 764 Now that there has been a dead man in the mine, no wonder they will have such a reaction. "Lord he, the body has been salvaged, and you will be responsible for the rest." Qi Qingxing looked at him with a faint voice. When he came out of the yard, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went to the villa again. After the rain stopped, the bodies in the villa returned to normal and began to stink and rot quickly. Because he had been in a trance a few days ago, it seemed that he had not returned to his mind. Qi Qingxing had to help deal with the affairs of the town temporarily. The corpses in the village were not taken back by the common people, but were directly burned together with the Tongyi village. Fortunately, the people were afraid that the corpses would bring strange diseases, so they did not make trouble, but supported this practice. After the fire, the Yizhuang has become a ruin. Everywhere is scorched and black. No one will come here. Jiang Wan''s white eyes and golden eyes appear. After scanning for a circle, he frowns and shakes his head toward Qi Qingxing. "Nothing. It''s strange." It''s true that there isn''t even one or two lonely souls. "Could it have been eaten by those things in the water?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice. After all, those things feed on the soul. Jiang Wanbai thought about it and nodded, "it''s really possible." These people originally died of a strange disease, that is, the blood into the body, should be the soul was eaten by the blood, and finally died. As for why they need a lot of water, it is also related to the blood silk living in the water. He yuan has said that those things can not leave the water for too long, or they will die. "But where has that child''s soul gone?" Jiang Wanbai murmured. Qi Qingxing thought deeply, but there was no answer. When she returned to the government office, Jiang Wanbai locked herself in her room and made several divinations. When it was getting dark, she opened the door and came out. Qi Qingxing, who was outside, said, "keep going south. The child''s soul is no longer in town." Since they are no longer in the town, there is no need for them to continue to stay. Of course, they have to continue to go south. Beyond the town, there was a man who was very good at divination. "Leave early tomorrow morning." Qi Qing walks to Jiang Wanbai''s side and reaches out to support her. Seeing her tired eyes and brows, her face is still a little white, so she begins to feel distressed. Jiang evening white point head, the next moment in front of a black, throat gushing up a smell of blood, she quickly pursed her lips, the smell of blood to pressure down. Can she just stagger that a few times, or by Qi Qingxing found. "Late, late, what did you do?" Qi Qing will hold her waist up, send her back to bed after holding her arm, deep voice asked. Jiang Wanbai took a breath and pressed down the blood pressure before she dared to speak. But Qi Qingxing''s eyes began to feel guilty. She said in a low voice: "because the child''s soul has not been calculated, she used a secret technique and consumed a little blood essence." "The river is white at night!" Qi Qingxing gritted his teeth. He is really very angry, will even take a surname to call her. Jiang Wanbai was startled. He put his arm around his neck and whispered, "ah hang, I''m wrong. I should have told you in advance, but you don''t have to worry about it. It costs a little blood essence and can be raised back soon..." "Soon?" Qi Qingxing sneered, stretched out his hand and pinched her cheek, but he couldn''t bear to exert himself, "do you really think that I still don''t know anything before? Is the blood essence so easy to raise back? " Chapter 765 Jiang Wanbai''s lie was punctured and she dared not speak any more. However, she did not dare to release Qi Qingxing''s hand. She was afraid that he would get up and go directly after releasing it. "Jiang Wanbai, do you want to piss me off?" Qi Qingxing was so angry that he couldn''t bear to do anything to her. He could only look at her with his head down and his teeth. Jiang Wanbai hugged him more tightly and kept admitting his mistake, "ah hang, I know I was wrong. I''m sorry..." Qi Qingxing looked at her for a long time. At last, he sighed helplessly. He held her chin and asked her to look up at herself. She looked serious and said in a deep voice: "Jiang Wanbai, no matter what decision you want to make next time, before you make a decision, you must tell me first, OK?" "I see." Jiang evening white point head, a face seriously looking at Qi Qingxing. "When you are well, we''ll go on the road." Qi Qingxing said in a deep voice. Jiang Wanbai, of course, did not dare to have any opinions and nodded obediently. When I stayed in the town, I watched the trial of Mr. He''s murder case. When Mr. He tried this case, all the people in the town were present, but everyone was silent and no one spoke. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing did not pass by. After Qingzhu and Xiao situ came back, they knew the whole story from their mouths. That Mr. Juren was originally a hypocrite. When he yuan sent his younger brother to private school for the first time, the man took a close eye on him and tried to pester him with his younger brother. On the face of it, although he was very kind to He Yuan''s younger brother, he actually beat and scolded his younger brother at will and didn''t treat the child as a human being at all. "In fact, many children in the private school knew about it, but no one said it." Green bamboo clenched fist angry way. Those children also rejected He Yuan''s younger brother, which was not only instigated by the parents of those children, but also meant by Mr. Ju Ren. Little situ was also angry on his face, and said: "it''s disgusting to use such a disgusting mental trick on a child''s body." The accident happened in the afternoon of that day. Mr. Juren took the child back to his home. He wanted to deceive he yuan into his home. At that time, the child was still carrying his food, that is, blood like things. The child probably didn''t know that the blood would change after entering the human body. His original intention was to frighten the whole family, because those things propagated quickly. When there were dense things in the well, the scene was really frightening. The children were frightened by the sight. However, when he put those things into the well, he was caught off guard and was pushed by the child and planted directly into the well. No one in the family wanted to salvage him. Even after the whole family found him falling into the well, they pressed him into the water with a bamboo pole. So the child drowned in the well. Ming ho he had already investigated this matter from the mouth of Mr. Nu, but he was obstructed by the people in the town when he tried to dispose of a family. "Master, when we came back, we also heard those people talking about it. It was the children who turned into evil spirits and came back for revenge. That''s why we got sick." Green bamboo road. Chapter 766 After all, many people saw the scene when Qingzhu and little situ fished up the body of the child. Soaking in water for so long without rotting is a very strange thing in itself. It''s hard to avoid that people in the town think so. To be sure, the strange disease in the town was caused by children, and he yuan connived in it. As for Mr. He. Lord he had just come to the government office for a short time. He was also an official at the beginning. He wanted to let the people know that he was a kind and good official, but he didn''t expect that the people in the town would not fear him too much. Otherwise, when he wanted to capture the whole family, the people in the town would not dare to stop him. "Now, he should know what to do." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. During Jiang Wanbai''s stay in the town for recuperation, he did deal with a lot of people. For a while, when people in the town mentioned the magistrate, they did not dare to despise them. Until the beginning of June, Jiang Wanbai repeatedly told Qi Qingxing that he was in good health. Qi Qingxing agreed to leave for Yaocheng. According to the words of little situ, the man who was very good at divination lived in Yaocheng. After the rain stopped, although there was another rain at the end of May, it stopped after only one or two days. Jiang Wanbai and others left the town on a sunny day and began to go to Yaocheng. "Master, do you think he yuan''s brother''s soul is also in the south?" The little situ asked Jiang Wanbai through the curtain of the carriage. Jiang Wanbai leans on Qi Qingxing''s arms, sleepy, and hears the vague answer. Since the loss of a little blood essence, she has become very sleepy, pale face, this period of time did raise some, but Jiang Wanbai occasionally still can''t get up, Qi Qingxing is very worried about her. But Jiang Wanbai did not take these into consideration. "In fact, I was suffocating on the carriage. When I got to Yaocheng and asked me to move for half a day, I immediately got energetic. Really." Jiangwan Baidao. Qi Qingxing had no choice but to think that she was making blind explanations, but he could not find any evidence, so he could only believe her for the time being. However, Jiang Wanbai doesn''t have to remember when he takes the pills to recover essence and blood, which Qi Qingxing always remembers and reminds her when time comes. When we got to Yaocheng, it was just the morning. When Jiang Wanbai got off the carriage, he stretched himself, looked up, put one hand in front of him and looked at the sky. He said, "it''s a fine day today. Shall we go shopping first?" Speaking of it, she is also a little greedy. It was that the town was too small, and had experienced such a strange disease. She had nothing to eat to make her think about what she liked. Qi Qingxing was staring at her to drink medicine. During this time, her mouth was really light and tasteless. Little situ and Qingzhu are not excited, and they want to go shopping. Finally, only Qi Qingxing didn''t nod. "Ah hang..." Jiang Wanbai shook Qi Qingxing''s sleeve and looked at him with a smile. Qi Qingxing stretched out his hand and pinched his eyebrows. He felt helpless, but he was soft hearted because of her coquetry. He didn''t hold back his lips and laughed, "take the things in and put them away." He said to the green bamboo. Green bamboo knew that he had agreed, and immediately he was excited and moved things into the room with little situ, and then ran down quickly. In fact, it''s not just Jiang Wanbai''s panic. They are also flustered. When they are on the way, they sit outside the carriage for a whole day. It''s hard to change the posture. Chapter 767 "A little miss he Niang fried fish." Jiang Wanbai licked his lips and muttered. Qi Qingxing held her hand, heard her murmur, looked down at her, and said in a low voice: "when you return to the inn, let green bamboo fry you crispy meat." "Good!" Jiang evening white eyes a bright, immediately happy. Qi Qingxing grinned. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t have much interest in those trinkets, so she is interested in eating. As long as it''s food, she has to pull Qi Qingxing over. Qi Qingxing doesn''t restrict her. As long as it''s what she likes to eat, she asks Qingzhu to buy one and bring it back to the Inn. He even asked Qingzhu to write down what Jiang Wanbai especially liked to eat. When he left Yaocheng, he bought some and put them on the carriage to pass time for Jiang Wanbai. These green bamboos are already skilled, and sometimes he knows what to do without Qi Qingxing''s indication. Walking along, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were suddenly stopped. "Young master, can you buy some jewelry for your wife?" Xiao Er smiles at Qingxing road. Then he looked at Xiangjiang Wanbai and said, "madam, can you go in and have a look? A lot of new styles have just arrived in the shop. They are very nice. " Jiang Wanbai has no interest in these things. In addition to being in the capital, Hong Dou will dress her up for her. After leaving the capital, Jiang Wanbai is too lazy to play with these things. When she left the capital, Hong Dou put a box of jewelry for her, but Jiang Wanbai took a hairpin, and after leaving the capital, she also used this hairpin all the time. But Jiang Wanbai still can''t do it well. Qi Qingxing does it for her every morning. Qi Qingxing took a look at Jiang Wanbai, moved his mind and whispered to her, "go in and have a look?" "Ah?" I don''t want to waste time in Wanbai. Qi Qingxing saw at a glance what she was thinking, and a little funny in his eyes. He directly pulled her to the jewelry store and said, "late in the evening, what you just ate is almost the same. Let''s have a look at other things." "OK..." Jiang Wanbai is not really hungry, and her mouth is not as greedy as before. She said, "you can''t buy anything for me. I can''t use it after I buy it." Qi Qingxing had no choice but to smile. He didn''t put Jiang Wanbai''s words in his heart and said, "buy what you like." If you don''t like it, you won''t buy it. In fact, although Jiang Wanbai didn''t take the box of jewelry prepared by red beans, the things Jiang Wanbai handed to Qi Qingxing were all stored in Qi Qingxing''s storage ring. Most of the items were given by the emperor. The jewelry was not good, and they were top-grade. I''m afraid that if you take out a set at will, it will become the treasure of these jewelry shops. But Qi Qingxing did not say much. In his opinion, even if Jiang Wanbai has many good things and meets her favorite ones, or he thinks they are suitable for her, he will still buy them. This shop should be the largest jewelry shop in Yaocheng. It has two floors. The first floor is slightly inferior in quality, but it is not easy for ordinary people to buy. As for the jewelry on the second floor, it is probably the families with the best family background in Yaocheng that can go up. Since he is in this business, he has a good eye. Just now, he actually sent two guests out. At a glance, he saw Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai. From the material of their clothes, we can see that they are distinguished. Goodbye, there is only a simple hairpin on Jiang Wanbai''s head. Chapter 768 And Qi Qingxing is definitely not the one who doesn''t like Jiang Wanbai. The waiter knew that if he invited them to the shop, Qi Qingxing would definitely be able to buy him anything that Jiang Wanbai could look up to. For a sophomore, it was a big deal. This just makes a sound to stop Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. As soon as he got to the store, the waiter showed Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai the best on the first floor and said, "if you don''t like these, we have better ones on the second floor." Qi Qingxing just glanced at the first floor to know how the color of the first floor, he did not see the small two end to those, light voice: "to the second floor." "OK! Come along with me As soon as his eyes lit up, he happily took the four men of Jiang Wanbai to the second floor. After arriving at the second floor, there are many fewer people. There is a whole lattice frame. Inside each lattice, there is a brocade box. The brocade box is half open, and you can see the things inside. Jiang Wanbai may not be clear about other things, but she can''t understand jade any more. She can see that the quality of jade ornaments on the second floor is much better than that on the first floor. As for other jewelry, it must be placed on the second floor, which is of good quality. "Late, late. Do you like it?" Qi Qingxing bowed his head and asked Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai glanced at it, sighed and said, "I would like it better if I changed it to original jade." No matter how beautiful these jade carvings are, Jiang Wanbai doesn''t have much feeling. It''s better to give her a piece of original jade and carve it into her own style. Qi Qingxing laughs, but is not surprised at all, pinches her hand after simply oneself looked up. The waiter brought a pot of good tea. He just heard Jiang Wanbai''s words. He couldn''t help but murmured that there would be women who preferred Yuanyu, but there was still a warm smile on her face, afraid that the guests in front of her would run away. "That''s all the good stuff in your shop?" After seeing Qi Qingxing, he didn''t like it too much, so he asked in a low voice. The second one was stunned for a moment, and then realized something. He quickly said with a smile to Qi Qingxing: "there are still several sets that my shopkeeper likes very much. Wait a moment. I''ll take them." Soon, the shopkeeper and the second came together, and the second was holding three boxes. When the three boxes were opened, Jiang Wanbai also took a look. After reading, he fell into one of the boxes. "Does Madame like this?" The shopkeeper immediately asked with a smile. Qingzhu is ready to take out the silver. Jiang Wanbai points to one of the hairpins and asks the shopkeeper, "can I just have this hairpin?" "This..." The shopkeeper''s face was embarrassed and said, "madam, this is a set. If you don''t have this hairpin, this set of jewelry will not sell well, and the price will have to fall a lot. Therefore, we can''t sell it alone." "Oh, I just asked." Jiang Wanbai smiles and shakes his head toward Qi Qingxing. "I don''t like anything. What do you want to buy? Do you want a crown? " Her eyes fell on Qi Qingxing''s hair crown. Qi Qingxing has no choice but to take a look at Qingzhu. When Qi Qingxing takes Jiang Wanbai downstairs, he asks the second to fix the set of jewelry. Jiang Wanbai didn''t know this, and was still talking quietly with Qi Qingxing. They were walking down the stairs. She looked at Qi Qingxing from the side of her head. For a moment, she didn''t notice the people coming up from the downstairs. If Qi Qingxing hadn''t pulled her into her arms in time, she would have hit him directly. Chapter 769 "Why don''t you look at the road? What should I do if I hit my lady? " There was a shrill sound from the other side. Jiang Wanbai is frightened by the sound. Qi Qingxing directly reaches out to cover her ears for her. She looks at the person opposite, and her eyes show obvious unhappiness. The girl who came face to face with a woman and two servant girls was talking about that woman. She was standing in front of the girl and staring at Jiang Wanbai fiercely. After being swept by Qi Qingxing, she suddenly became short of breath. A chill rose in her heart, and she quickly moved away from her eyes. In fact, the stairs are wide enough. Even if Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing just walked down side by side, they can accommodate at least two people. But the people who wanted to go upstairs had to walk from the middle. The woman was in the front. A servant girl supported the girl and walked behind her. At the end, another servant girl followed. Even if Jiang Wanbai doesn''t make way for them, they can go smoothly. At first, when Jiang Wanbai heard the woman''s words, he really thought that he had not looked at the road. When he got to his feet and saw the situation clearly, he understood what was going on. He frowned, and had a bad feeling towards the four masters and servants in this line. "The stairs are so wide that you can clearly pass by. You have to walk in the middle. I can see that you are not too fat to pass." Jiang Wanbai chuckled and was not polite at all. He made a direct mockery. Most of the women in this world pay attention to thin and soft, and the most annoying sentence is probably related to fat. The girl who was supported by the servant girl changed her face. Chaojiang Wanbai took a look at her, and her eyes fell on Qi Qingxing. She said with a smile: "although my mother is a bit fierce, she is worried about me just now. I can apologize for Mammy, but the lady said that..." "What''s wrong with me?" Jiang Wanbai had already seen the women who coveted Qi Qingxing when he was in the capital. He also had developed a pair of golden eyes. At the moment, when he saw the girl''s expression, he knew that this was another girl''s secret move. Immediately, Jiang Wanbai was even more impolite when she spoke. She said, "is what I just said wrong? Isn''t it you who have to go through the middle? Besides, I didn''t say anything else, did I? It''s just a matter of fact. What''s wrong? " The girl didn''t expect that Jiang Wan would not give in. She bit her lip and blocked up the stairs again. People had already noticed her upstairs and downstairs. For a moment, she only felt that a lot of her eyes were piercing her face, which was really uncomfortable. Jiang Wanbai snorted and was about to call Qi Qing to walk. He saw that girl''s eyes towards Qi Qingxing were very aggrieved. "I didn''t say anything, but you, madam, are too aggressive. If you really upset the lady and the young master..." The girl bit her lip and said, "it''s not easy to make amends today. If you and your wife are free, how about going to the easternmost mansion? I live in that mansion. When the young master and his wife come to visit, I will certainly treat them well and apologize. " Saying that, the girl''s face with a shallow smile, as if very decent courtesy. Jiang Wanbai resisted the impulse of rolling his eyes. He was very angry. He heard Qi Qingxing say in a low voice: "no, if you really feel sorry, you can behave modestly in the future." Chapter 770 After saying this sentence, no matter how stiff and red the girl''s face was, Qi Qingxing turned his head and said in a low voice: "evening, let''s go." "Good." Jiang Wanbai''s unhappiness, which had been blocked in her heart, dissipated at this moment. She bent her lips and laughed, and did not look at the master and servant party again. She went down the stairs with Qi Qingxing. And green bamboo and little situ have also followed. Jiang Wanbai saw a lot of things on Qingzhu''s hand. He thought about it and understood what it was. He was happy and moved. However, he said to Qi Qingxing: "I only like that hairpin. You''d better buy a whole set of them. Everything except that hairpin will be wasted." "Waste, waste, you like." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai snorted, but when she returned to the inn, she immediately opened the box, took out the jade hairpin, handed it to Qi Qingxing and said, "you can change it for me." Qi Qingxing''s eyes crossed gentleness, took the hairpin and stood behind her. She stretched out her hand and pulled out the hairpin between her hair. In an instant, the green silk was scattered. Qi Qingxing rewound her hair for her and put on the new hairpin for her. "Good looking." After finishing all this, Qi Qingxing hugged her from behind, bent over, put his chin on her shoulder, and looked at the mirror with her. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing in the mirror looked at each other, and their faces were all smiling. "Of course, what I see is beautiful." "Good looking." Qi Qingxing side face, kiss in her lip corner, dumb voice way. He said people look good. Jiang Wanbai understood what he meant. His heart thumped a few times, and the smile on his face could not be restrained. Because Jiang Wanbai ate a lot of food when she just went out for a walk, so she didn''t eat lunch. After taking a nap, she went downstairs to have lunch with Qi Qingxing. She just missed the time when most people ate. There are few people in the lobby on the first floor of this point. Although it is still June, the sun has been a little bit sunny at this time. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing chose an inner table, which would not be exposed to the sun from the window, but it was bright enough. The green bamboo and the little situ had already eaten it. Now they went out to find out where the divination man lived. He only knew that the man lived in Yao City, but he didn''t know where he lived. Even the appearance and surname of the other party are not clear, only know that the other party has a nickname called semi blind. "Xiao Er, do you know that there is a man named semi blind in Yaocheng?" Jiang Wanbai listens while the waiter serves the dishes. The second one was stunned for a moment, pondered for a moment, shook his head and said, "the half blind man has never heard of it, but he has heard that there is a blind Li living in the west of the city." "Oh? What does that man do? " Jiang Wanbai asked, thinking that maybe the blind Li is half blind. Anyway, there are two words for "blind man". Maybe the nickname has changed. "A beggar." "The second said," previously, the blind Li liked to squat outside these dining places in restaurants. If you don''t give them food, you won''t leave. But I heard that he got into trouble with someone later. After blind, he was afraid. He never did such a thing again. " Before that, the blind Li was shameless when he was not blind. He chose his meal time to guard outside those restaurants. No one wanted to see a dirty beggar at the place where he ate. It really affected his appetite. Chapter 771 It also seriously affected the business of those restaurants. For the sake of business, many restaurants will choose to send the blind man Li some food, but after a long time, it is likely to taste the sweetness. Not only do other beggars learn from blind Li to do such things, but the blind man Li is more aggressive. The food can''t satisfy him, so he starts to ask for money directly. Later, the blind Li was blind and did not dare to do such a thing again. Even those beggars who had learned from him before were killed to warn others, and they did not dare to go outside the restaurant. No one knows who ruined Li''s eyes, and no one wants to take care of it. For those restaurants, it is a good thing. After hearing that the blind li man was actually a beggar, Jiang Wanbai knew that the other party was not the one he was looking for. "Is there a good fortune teller in the city?" Qi Qingxing fills a bowl of soup for Jiang Wanbai, and asks in a low voice to the second. The second one was stunned and said, "there are many fortune tellers. But to say it''s powerful It''s said that there is a fortune teller in the east of the city. All the masters and ladies in the city like to spend money to ask him to tell his fortune "Oh?" Jiang Wanbai thought that maybe this was the half blind man they were looking for, so he asked, "what''s the name of fortune teller?" "Mr. water prisoner." Second way. "Mr. water prisoner?" Jiang Wanbai murmured, and when the little two left, he could not help muttering to Qi Qingxing: "this name is really strange, just as strange as that half blind man." However, Jiang Wanbai is not sure whether the prisoner he mentioned is the semi blind man they are looking for. He discusses with Qi Qingxing and goes to the east of the city after dinner. It is estimated that Qingzhu and xiaositu will come back very late. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing did not wait for them. After dinner, they left the inn directly. Before leaving, Jiang Wanbai contacted Xiao situ with notes and told him that he and Qi Qingxing went to the east of the city to find Mr. guanshui. When he didn''t see them, he was worried. The inn where Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing settled down was just in the center of Yaocheng. After leaving the inn, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing found a little beggar and asked about the specific residence of Mr. guanshui. "Mr. guanshui lives in the east side of the city, or I will take you there." The little beggar scratched his head, his face was dirty, but when he laughed, he showed his big white teeth, which was very pleasing. Qi Qingxing nodded and took out a ingot of silver from his sleeve and handed it to him, "please take a way." The little beggar looked at the silver in front of him, and his eyes widened. After a moment, he came back to his senses and quickly waved his hand. He stammered: "no Not so much Just give me a steamed bun "You can take it." Jiang Wanbai laughed and took Qi Qingxing''s silver in his hand and put it directly into the arms of the little beggar, "hide well, don''t be seen." Jiang Wanbai also knows some situations. The little beggar suddenly gets such a piece of silver. If someone with a heart sees it, he may not be able to keep it. The little beggar put the money away, and his face was red with excitement. He kept bending over the river and Qi Qingxing, and his voice was shaking. "Come with me, two of you. I''ll take you to Mr. guanshui. I know where he lives and I''ve seen him..." He was agitated and incoherent. Jiang Wanbai didn''t care. He and Qi Qingxing followed the little beggar to the east of the city and asked, "do you know about Mr. prisoner water?"? Is he a good fortune telle Chapter 772 "Should It should be great. " The little beggar scratched his head and said, "I I didn''t find Mr. guanshui to calculate his life, but I heard that he was very powerful. Moreover, I saw the sedan chair of the city Lord''s house to pick up Mr. guanshui. By the way The courtyard where Mr. guanshui lives is the courtyard added by the city Lord''s house, next to the city Lord''s house. " "Do you mean that the city Lord''s house is also on the east side of the city?" Jiang Wanbai asked. The little beggar nodded, "all the powerful families in the city are in the east part of the city. I heard that some people didn''t live there at first, but because Mr. guanshui lived there, others moved in. They all said that the geomantic omen where Mr. guanshui lived must be very good." Listen to these, Jiang Wanbai mouth corner smoked, is a little speechless. Jiang Wanbai and Jiang Wanbai walked toward the east of the city as they talked. As they walked through the street, Jiang Wanbai bought a lot of food, and the little beggar also held a lot of things in his arms. "Do you have anything in particular that you like?" Jiang Wanbai thinks that since he is looking for someone, he may have to persuade others to go to the capital to become a national teacher. Of course, it is not good to come to the door empty handed. The little beggar thought for a while and said, "Mr. guanshui likes spicy chicken rack from pilgrims and wine from pilgrims." "How do you know?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. The little beggar showed an embarrassed look and explained, "because I have met many children around Mr. kuanshui to buy these two things from pilgrims." There are only Mr. guanshui and his children living in the courtyard that the city Lord''s mansion has added to Mr. guanshui. The children will go to pilgrims to buy these two things every afternoon, and they will certainly not be bought for themselves. After all, xiangkelai is the biggest restaurant in Yao City, which ordinary people can''t afford. If Xiangjiang is late, they will go shopping. "Buy it next time." Qi Qingxing pulls Jiang Wanbai in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai nodded and murmured: "if Mr. guanshui is really the person we are looking for, I''m afraid we have to deal with each other next time. It''s not too late to buy again." Although we can''t bring spicy chicken rack and wine to Mr. Guan Shui today, Jiang Wanbai has already thought about it. Spicy chicken rack is very delicious when you listen to it. It is estimated that it will be even better as a wine and dish. "In front of it is the city Lord''s house, and on the right side of the city Lord''s house is the courtyard where Mr. guanshui lives." Said the little beggar. Jiang Wanbai looked up and saw a sedan chair standing at the gate of the city Lord''s house. It seemed that a guest had just arrived. When Jiang Wanbai looked over, the gate had just closed. She vaguely caught a graceful figure. The other party was wearing a blue dress. She was very familiar with it. "Late?" Qi Qingxing saw her staring at the city Lord''s house in a daze and called her in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai looked back and looked at the yard on the right. He said, "it seems that I saw a familiar person entering the city Lord''s house just now. Unfortunately, he didn''t recognize who it was." Qi Qingxing took a look at the city Lord''s house and didn''t say anything. Jiang Wanbai that is to say, she said: "let''s go." "Then I''ll go back first." The little beggar stopped, scratched his head, and went to the road of jiangwanbai and Qiqing. Jiang Wanbai looked down at him, thinking that since he had arrived at Mr. guanshui''s residence, he could not keep any more beggars. He nodded and said with a smile, "go back and be careful." Chapter 773 "Well." The little beggar nodded, and after bending over again toward Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, he turned and ran away with the food Jiang Wanbai had bought him. When the little beggar walked away, Jiang Wanbai said to Qi Qingxing, "let''s go." However, after only two steps, Qi Qingxing suddenly grabbed her, "wait. "What''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai looks at him suspiciously. Qi Qingxing pursed his lips and reached for a ingot of silver from the dried oil paper bag held by Jiang Wanbai. "How could there be..." Jiang Wanbai is stunned, and his voice stops abruptly. He suddenly turns around and looks at the direction the little beggar is leaving. But the little beggar had run out of sight. After a while, Jiang Wanbai came back to his senses. He could not help shaking his head and laughing. He murmured in a low voice: "it''s returned to me again." "Keep it. I''ll give it to him next time I see him." Qiqingxing road in the late Qing Dynasty. Qi Qingxing''s look also softened a lot. He nodded and collected the ingot silver again. This is the reward they gave to the little beggar before. Unexpectedly, the little beggar secretly put it back into Jiang Wanbai''s oil paper bag. It should be when she looked at the city Lord''s house in a daze, the little beggar put it in while she was not paying attention. After collecting the money, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went out to the courtyard of Mr. guanshui. "Anybody?" Jiang Wanbai held out his hand and knocked at the knocker and raised his voice. The yard soon sounded close to the sound of footsteps, accompanied by a slightly immature voice sounded, "who ah?" Before long, the gate in front of Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing was opened. A child with two buns was standing at the door. The boy was red lipped and white toothed. He looked at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. He chuckled and said, "the master said that there was a visitor today before he went to bed. He didn''t expect the guests to come." "Has Mr. water taken a nap?" Jiang Wanbai listened to the children and asked. The little boy nodded, opened the door, let Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing go in and said, "calculate the time. The master is almost awake. Please go in and sit down for a while. I''ll make a pot of tea and call the master to wake up." Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing walk in. The yard is very large, there is a pond and a bamboo forest. You can see a pavilion in the bamboo forest. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing walk in, they can see a zither in the pavilion. "You can sit down and I''ll make a pot of tea." Little boy road. Qi Qingxing nodded to him. After the boy left, they did not walk around at will, so they sat down in the pavilion. "It''s so nice here." Jiang Wanbai sighed. There was some envy in the voice. To be able to make such a place like a paradise in such a yard shows that the other party has some skills. In fact, the yard is not as big as it looks, but someone has arranged an array in the corner of the yard. The pond is fake, the bamboo forest is fake, and the pavilion is also fake. They are all illusions. But when you walk in, it really makes people feel happy, which also proves that these are not ordinary illusions. "OK, do you feel sick?" Jiang Wanbai remembers that Qi Qingxing has already started to use the pamphlet given to him by Mingya and can''t help asking. Qi Qingxing slowly shook his head and looked at her. His eyes were soft. "Maybe I have practiced the skills you gave me. I feel very comfortable staying here, and I don''t feel uncomfortable." "That''s good." Jiang Wan''s head was white. He wanted to say that he would feel uncomfortable in the places where she felt comfortable in the future. But when the words came to his mouth, he suddenly realized that this was someone else''s territory, so he swallowed those words back. As soon as these thoughts crossed his mind, the little boy came with the tea and poured the tea for Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. After that, he went to fetch some cakes and fruits, and then turned to the main house. Chapter 774 "I''m going to ask the master to get up." Little boy road. Jiang Wanbai held his head in one hand, covered his mouth and yawned, "it''s already a nap, but now I still want to sleep." "It''s so comfortable here." Qi Qingxing saw her yawn and tears were about to come out. He reached out and took out a brocade handkerchief to wipe the corners of her eyes. Jiang evening white point head, can not help but say: "when I have the opportunity, I will arrange such an array in that room." She was referring to the artifact room she had taken out before. That room needs to consume a lot of aura. Jiang Wanbai realized that jade was in short supply after using it several times, and she would not use it when she didn''t reach the critical point. Otherwise, then a few times will not be able to have a foothold in order to have a foothold, using the blind method into the city, did not take out the house. Just as he was talking, a man came out of the main room. He had a mask on his face, which covered the left side of his face. The right side of his face was red and white. It looked like a mold carved from the child. Jiang Wanbai thinks that this man should be Mr. guanshui. Although she couldn''t see the other half of her face, she thought it would be like master Mingyuan. "The two guests have come from afar. If you have a good time, please don''t blame me." Prisoner water went to the pavilion, smiling toward Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing arched their hands. The child came up from behind with a box in his arms. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing stood up together and saluted Mr. Pang Shui. When Jiang Wanbai looked at him, Qi Qingxing said, "we heard that Mr. prisoner water is the most powerful fortune teller in the city, so we came here to ask him for help." "Oh? What do you want? " Mr. Guan Shui waved to the boy. The boy immediately put the box on the stone table in front of him. The box was opened and there was a box of polished oval jade. At first glance, the jade was valuable. Jade tired together, Jiang Wanbai glanced at it, but could not see how many. She was still wondering what the prisoner was doing with a box of jade. She saw him pull out a disc from the bottom of the box with complicated lines on it. However, when she passed Jiang Wan''s white face, the disc looked like a gossip. However, when Jiang Wanbai fixed his eyes to see it, he found that he could not see it. Just for a moment, Mr. Gushui pushed the box to Qi Qingxing and said, "please feel two jades at will, and put them on this disc." Jiang Wanbai looked at Qi Qingxing and wanted to say that the question he had just asked had not been answered. But Qi Qingxing pinched her hand, and Jiang Wanbai didn''t say it. He wanted to see what the prisoner was trying to do. Qi Qingxing took out two jade stones from the box and put them into the disc. After doing this, he looked up at the prisoner and asked, "what happened after?" Mr. gunshui first looked at the disc, then reached out and picked up the two jade stones. After playing with them, he laughed at Qi Qingxing and asked, "you have not said what you are going to be." Since we are fortune tellers, can''t we figure out what we want to calculate? Jiang Wanbai murmured in his heart that for a moment he felt like those people who looked for fortune tellers but didn''t trust them. Chapter 775 And she and Qi Qingxing are in such a state now. They want to find out whether he really has the ability. If he does, the other is the person they are looking for. If not, they are obviously looking for the wrong person. The next moment, Jiang Wanbai heard Qi Qingxing suddenly say: "we want to know when we can use children." "Well?" Jiang Wanbai suddenly looks at Qi Qingxing with his head on his side. He sees Qi Qingxing''s face unchanged, but her cheeks are burning and her ear tips are also burning. Mr. Guan Shui put the two Jades from Qi Qingxing''s palm into the box. The smile on his face faded a lot. He looked at Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai and said, "madam, can you speak with one step?" Jiang Wanbai is stunned. After twisting his eyebrows, Qi Qingxing holds Jiang Wanbai''s hand, apparently refusing to let Jiang Wanbai talk to prisoner water alone. However, Jiang Wanbai thought of the purpose of their coming here. He held Qi Qingxing''s hand with his back hand and said in a soft voice, "ah hang, wait for me here. I''ll come when I go." She winked at Qi Qingxing and comforted him. Qi Qingxing pursed his lips and let go of his hand after a moment''s silence. However, as Jiang Wanbai got up and walked out of the pavilion with prisoner water, his eyes were a little cold. "You don''t have to worry. I just have a few words with your wife." Mr. Guan Shui didn''t seem to be angry, and said with a smile to Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing was indifferent. Mr. Guan Shui shook his head helplessly and walked out of the pavilion together with Jiang Wanbai. After arriving outside the pavilion, Mr. guanshui looked back at Qi Qingxing. Jiang Wanbai also looked back at Qi Qingxing''s eyes. She was helpless and funny. After taking back her sight, she coughed and said, "Mr. prisoner, what do you want to say to me?" "This Naturally, it''s something that the young master just wanted to calculate. " There was hesitation on the part of Mr. Pang Shui. Jiang Wanbai was slightly stunned for a moment. She thought of the matter that Qi Qingxing had just asked Mr. guanshui to calculate. Even if it is not sure that Mr. guanshui is really going to calculate or cheat, she still has some expectations in her heart. However, the expression of Mr. Guan Shui makes Jiang Wanbai feel a little upset and has a bad premonition. "Mr. water prisoner, what have you worked out? Just say it directly. " Jiang Wanbai''s hands curled up in his sleeve, some eagerly looking at Mr. water in prison. She couldn''t make divination for herself and Qi Qingxing. Before that, she had no idea about the children''s affairs. Now Qi Qingxing suddenly mentioned it. Jiang Wanbai thought that he must care about this, so he became nervous. Although, in her subconscious mind, she is not ready to be a mother. Mr. Guan Shui sighed and said, "to be honest with you, madam, the situation I have just worked out is not good." "What do you say?" Jiang Wanbai will be anxious to death. Even if it is a bad situation, she also hopes that the person in front of her can say it in one breath, instead of taking three breaths to say a word like this, which is really distressing and anxious. Although Jiang Wanbai and Mr. Guan Shui are outside the pavilion, it seems that they are not far away. Qi Qingxing only needs to stand up and walk to the edge of the pavilion and reach for Jiang Wanbai. However, the voice of Jiang Wanbai and Mr. Guan Shui is really not heard by Qi Qingxing. Chapter 776 Qi Qingxing could only see Jiang Wanbai and Mr. guanshui''s mouth moving. He could also see the change of Jiang Wanbai''s expression. He saw that Jiang Wanbai''s expression became tense and anxious. Then, the prisoner said something. Jiang Wanbai''s face was white to the naked eye. Qi Qingxing suddenly stood up. He subconsciously wanted to leave the pavilion and go to Jiang Wanbai''s side. But the little boy stood in front of him with a smile on his face and said, "just sit and wait. My master and your wife will be back soon." Just after Xiaotong finished this sentence, Jiang Wanbai also saw Qi Qingxing''s action. She and Mr. guanshui began to walk to the pavilion. "Later, what did he say to you?" Qi Qing walks in front of Jiang Wanbai and holds her hand. However, she finds that her hand is cold. He was stunned for a moment, and then he looked at the prisoner''s voice behind Jiang Wanbai, with cold anger in his eyes, "what did you say to wanwan?" "I just told your wife the results of the divination." Mr. Pang Shui sighed. Jiang Wanbai quickly restrained his good mood, pulled his lips and laughed at Qi Qingxing. She wanted to make him feel at ease as before. However, she couldn''t smile now. Instead, she felt a little sour in her eyes. She simply lowered her head and took Qi Qingxing''s hand and said, "ah hang, I''m ok..." "It''s ok if you call it that way now?" Qi Qingxing was more angry in his heart. He held Jiang Wanbai''s chin and asked her to look up at himself, but he saw the red look in her eyes. In an instant, Qi Qingxing''s heart was only left with heartache. In the evening, he bit her back and patted her in a low voice "Well." Jiang Wanbai nodded his head and went outside with Qi Qingxing. When he got to the gate of the courtyard, the little boy suddenly ran over and stopped Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. "Madame, wait." The little boy ran to Jiang Wanbai, took out a brocade bag from his sleeve and said, "this is what my master asked me to give to my wife. With this bag, things may change." After saying that, Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment, and the little boy said, "my master said that the lady is here for the first time, so as long as the lady is half price, only five hundred taels of silver will be charged to you. As for the divination just calculated, it will be free of charge." "OK." Jiang Wanbai heard Xiaotong''s words, but her heart was more clear. She looked at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing understood what she meant and took out five hundred taels of silver and handed it to the child. The little boy accepted the silver, and immediately gave the brocade to Jiang Wanbai with joy and said, "my master also said that his wife may come back to have a look at it after some time. If there is a change, then she will have to change this one..." He pointed to the brocade bag in Jiang Wanbai''s hand. Jiang Wan nodded his head and said, "OK, I know." After that, she and Qi Qingxing went out together. As soon as she went out, the little boy immediately closed the gate of the courtyard. Jiang Wanbai puffed at the corner of her mouth and looked down at the brocade bag in her hand. Even though she didn''t open the brocade bag, she just pinched it and knew that it contained Rune paper. "It seems that this prisoner, Mr. water..." Jiang Wanbai turns his head and is about to tell Qi Qingxing that the prisoner may not be the one he is looking for. As a result, she sees the man coming out of the city Lord''s house. At that moment, her pupil shrinks sharply, and then she gives a sneer. Qi Qingxing noticed her strangeness and turned to her side. However, he saw only one person getting into the sedan chair. He didn''t see who it was. When he took back his sight, he thought that he had seen a familiar person. Chapter 777 "Late night, who did you see?" Qi Qingxing takes back his sight and asks in a low voice toward Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai looked at the sedan chair and went to the south of the city. She said, "it''s he embroidery." Qi Qingxing smell speech face color also changed, looking at that direction, cold voice way: "pour is here to encounter." At that time, after he Xiu ran away from Qihou''s house, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were busy getting married, and there were other things to follow. Jiang Wanbai also considered that he Xiu had fled from the capital, so they put the matter of he Xiu aside for the time being. I didn''t expect that along the way, Jiang Wanbai didn''t think about how to find the he embroidery, but he met him directly here. "Let''s go and ask." Jiang Wanbai led Qi Qingxing to the city master''s house. When he got to the gate of the mansion, the housekeeper of the city Lord''s mansion had not yet entered. He saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing coming over. His eyes wandered over them. Seeing that they were not dressed in ordinary clothes, they showed a smile on their faces and asked, "what''s the matter with you?" "Who is the one who wants to leave Jiang Wanbai asked the housekeeper. The housekeeper looked at the direction pointed by Jiang Wanbai, and immediately responded. She asked who she was and didn''t think much about it. She replied, "that''s the best embroiderer in our Yao City. Although she has only been here for a few months, her embroidery skills are not comparable to those of the whole Yao City." "So..." The river is white at night. Then he heard the housekeeper say, "I saw that two of you just came out of Mr. guanshui''s yard. I must have just asked Mr. Kuan Shui to calculate something. I didn''t blow it. Mr. Kuan Shui is a good fortune teller. He also made a divination for my miss a few days ago, saying that my young lady is close to marriage. This is not Today, the young lady just came back and said that she had met her marriage. She immediately invited xiuniang to come and discuss how to embroider the wedding dress. " I think it will not be long before the housekeeper smiles. Jiang Wanbai knows that he Xiu still lives here as an embroider mother, and has been here for a few months. He doesn''t ask any more. He turns around and leaves with Qi Qingxing. When they turned to leave, the housekeeper also turned back to the mansion. As soon as he entered the main mansion of the city, before the gate was closed, the housekeeper saw his young lady standing in the door and saluted her in a hurry. But Miss Cheng''s eyes fell behind him and asked, "what did those two people come here to ask?" "Ask xiuniang." Said the housekeeper. Miss eyebrow heart a frown, "did not ask other what?" The housekeeper shook his head, paused for a moment, realized something, and asked her, "does Miss Fei know the two of them?" After Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing left the city master''s house, she said, "since we met he embroidery here, how can we not let her run again this time?" Speaking of this, Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help biting her teeth. She still remembered how he Xiu played tricks on them with that man. More importantly, the man also burned Qi Qingxing''s clothes! "Evening, what did Mr. water prisoner say to you before?" Qi Qingxing asked in the evening toward the river. He believed in Jiang Wanbai, and knew that he embroidery would not escape from his hand with Jiang Wanbai''s ability. Therefore, compared with he Xiu, Qi Qingxing wants to know more about what Jiang Wanbai and Mr. Guan Shui said before, and why Jiang Wanbai had such a reaction at that time. Chapter 778 In fact, Qi Qingxing''s heart has a vague answer, but he still wants to get confirmation from Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai heard him mention Mr. guanshui, but he also sounded the purpose of coming here. So he took out the brocade bag which he had just spent 500 Liang silver. As soon as the brocade bag was in his hand, Jiang Wanbai opened it directly. Sure enough, take out a piece of Rune paper from the brocade bag. She didn''t answer Qi Qingxing''s question in a hurry. Instead, she unfolded the rune paper. When she saw it, she couldn''t help laughing. "Liar!" Jiang Wanbai is totally angry and laughs. But at the same time, his heart was really relieved and said to Qi Qingxing, "he said we won''t have children." Qi Qingxing had already guessed this in his heart. Thinking of Jiang Wanbai''s reaction before, he suddenly stopped, reached out and held Jiang Wanbai into his arms. His chin was against her soft hair, and his voice was gentle but firm. "In the evening, even if we really don''t have children, it doesn''t matter." He didn''t really care about having children. "I I thought you wanted kids Jiang Wanbai was stunned and murmured. She already had an idea in her mind. She planned to go to the local government after the incident or tonight to find Lu Bian and ask if she and Qi Qingxing would have children. Just know if there will be. Since she has known Lu Pin for so long, and has dealt with each other so many times, this should still be a question. Qi Qingxing hugged her and explained in a low voice: "I just think that most couples will ask this, so I asked this." After a pause, he added, "in fact, there are no other questions to ask." That''s why he asked the prisoner about his offspring. Jiang Wanbai held Qi Qingxing in his arms. After a while, he let go of him. He handed Qi Qingxing the rune paper he had just taken out of the brocade bag. He said, "what can we do to improve the problem of having no children? But the rune we bought back with 500 liang of silver is a common soothing talisman." Even the soothing talismans she drew are not comparable. It''s just the soothing talisman that can be found in the temple. It really just makes people have a psychological effect, but it is of no use at all. "It seems that he is not the man we are looking for." Qi Qingxing understood why Jiang Wanbai said the prisoner was a liar in a low voice. Jiang Wan nodded his head and put the rune paper back into the brocade bag. He said, "since Mr. guanshui is not the half blind man we are looking for, we can only wait for the news of Qingzhu and the little situ, but we can''t find it. In the meantime, I happened to deal with he Xiu." When he embroidery is mentioned, Jiang Wanbai''s eyes are still cruel. To say that now the most annoying person is he Xiu and that man. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing return to the inn, Qingzhu and xiaositu are back. They are sitting in the lobby on the first floor of the inn drinking tea. When they see Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing coming back, they quickly stand up. After Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing sat down, Qingzhu poured tea for them and said, "young master, are you sure you go to the east of the city to find the prisoner water?" "Sure." After drinking a cup of tea and moistening his throat, Jiang Wanbai looked at the green bamboo and little situ and said, "the other party is a liar, not the one we are looking for." "Master, how are you sure?" Little stutton asked curiously. Chapter 779 Jiang Wanbai showed the brocade bag to the little situ, and said the matter of Fu, "it''s just a piece of Fu, which deceives us to buy it for 500 Liang silver." "That''s it?" Little situ took out the rune paper. Even if he doesn''t have any talent in drawing the runes, the rune paper he draws is definitely better than this one. Little situ and green bamboo went out to inquire about him. Naturally, they also heard about Mr. Guan Shui. They immediately tut said: "if this kind of Rune paper can sell 500 taels, then the rune paper I drew should be at least 1000 taels. Isn''t it easy to get rich and noble?" "If you don''t want to go back, you can stay in Yao City and sell your rune paper." Jiangwan Baida interesting way. After thinking about it for a while, he thought of his elders and shook his head. "Forget it, I''m afraid I don''t have such a good fortune to enjoy such wealth." This kind of wealth is really not long-term. Maybe you have to bear some evil debts. When you go to the hell, you will be cleared. "What did you hear?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Hearing this, the little situ immediately began to groan and said, "there is no good news. We are similar to Shifu in your experience. We heard about a blind Li. When we found out that he was a blind beggar, and had nothing to do with the semi blind man we were looking for." Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had heard about the blind man Li from the mouth of the second before they went to find Mr. guanshui. They heard that Qingzhu and xiaositu went to find the blind Li, and they could also guess what would happen. They immediately sighed with a smile and said, "that''s usually the way for the masters. It seems that we will spend some time to find him." The most important thing is that the half blind man is very good at divination, and he can cover up his tracks. Even if Jiang Wanbai wants to make divination, he can only find out. Whether we can find it or not depends on fate, or whether the other party wants to be found by them. After all, if only the half blind man was really in Yaocheng, he would know that someone was looking for him, if only he could find him by himself. Jiang Wanbai murmured in his heart. For example, it''s like he Xiu. It''s just that I bumped into her eyes. "In the evening I want to..." Jiang Wanbai just wanted to say that he would go out in the evening and thought of Qi Qingxing, so his voice stopped abruptly. He approached Qi Qingxing and asked him, "I''m going to go out to clean up the embroidery in the evening. Do you want to go out with me?" "Go." Qi Qingxing said, "just try the fan jade you refined for me." He touched the fan jade on his waist. After Jiang Wanbai had refined it for him last time, he never had a chance to try this effect again. When Jiang Wanbai refined it last time, he added the ontology left by Arsene. Qi Qingxing did not know what kind of surprise effect it would have. Jiang Wanbai also did not tell him, only said that he would know when he had the opportunity to try. "Well, let''s go together." Jiang Wanbai said, looking at Qingzhu and Xiaosi Tu, he said, "ah Xing and I will go out in the evening. You can stay in the Inn and be careful." "Good." Qingzhu and little situ Yingxia don''t care about Jiang Wanbai''s last words. This is Yaocheng. They have just arrived in Yaocheng, but they haven''t provoked any enemies. How could anything happen if they stay in the inn. Chapter 780 After dinner, Jiang Wanbai and his clearness left the Inn and headed for the south of the city. Before leaving, Jiang Wanbai inquired about he embroidery again. Thanks to the fact that he Xiu, like in the capital city, crushed the original embroidery mother of Yao City with her embroidery skills, which made her very popular for a time. Jiang Wanbai asked, and the second servant immediately told Balabala about he embroidery. Even very enthusiastic to tell Jiang Wanbai where he embroidery now lives, where to find he embroidery. After coming to Yao City, he Xiu and the man opened an embroidery workshop by themselves and did not invite other embroidering women. They bought a courtyard to live in the south of the city. Whoever wants to embroider anything, just go to the door or ask her to come. However, with his embroidery skills, ordinary people in Yao City could not afford her. He embroidery usually goes in and out of the rich families in the city. However, he Xiu recently accepted the wedding dress of the lady of the city Lord''s mansion and refused other people''s invitation. He usually stayed at home except for going to the city Lord''s house. As long as Jiang Wanbai is sure that she will not run empty, she and Qi Qingxing will take a walk after dinner and walk towards the south side of the city. The courtyard where he Xiu lives is very easy to find. After all, there is a big word "embroidery" hanging at the door. Also across a distance, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have seen. There are two lanterns hanging at the gate of the yard. This is not a busy street. At this time, every family has been eating with their doors closed. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are not in a hurry to approach. She takes a look at that side, turns her hand and takes out several array plates, and says, "this time, how can you escape?" Last time he Xiu broke the border she had set up near the Qihou mansion and ran out. After that, Jiang Wanbai not only rearranged the border of Qihou house, but also refined a few more sets. At that time, I was thinking. If I found he embroidery again, I would catch her with this set of border. Qi Qingxing didn''t speak. He just looked at Jiang Wanbai with a smile in his eyes. When he turned to look at the courtyard where he embroidered, his expression immediately cooled down. Jiang Wanbai throws out the array plate in his hand, and the array disk flies into the upper part of the yard and disappears in an instant. At the same time, an invisible barrier covers the courtyard of he Xiu. Jiang Wanbai duding, no mosquito will fly out of this yard tonight. After these arrangements, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went to the front of the courtyard. Jiang Wanbai reached out and knocked on the door. "Who is it?" The man''s voice rang from the yard. Jiang Wanbai instantly recognized that this was the voice of he Xiu that Lin Lang was. She pulled the corners of her lips and raised her voice and said, "we are looking for he Xiu." The man''s footstep stopped for a while, and Jiang Wanbai said in his heart that he was terrible. Should this Lin Lang also recognize her voice? Fortunately, only for a moment, the man''s footstep sounded again, and soon came behind the door. When the gate of the courtyard opened, the man stood behind the gate with a look of impatience on his face, and said, "didn''t you say that I haven''t taken any work these days? We have already taken over the work of the lady of the Lord''s house. " Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing stood outside the yard, avoiding the lanterns above. Under the night, strange shadows fell on the faces of Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, so that the men in the yard did not recognize Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Chapter 781 "Take it and leave it." Jiang evening white hook lips smile, she has no action, standing beside her Qi Qingxing on the leg, a kick in the man''s chest. "Ah The man screamed and fell directly into the yard. And Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walked in. After entering the courtyard, Jiang Wanbai closes the gate of the courtyard. The man''s scream led a man out of the room. It was he embroidery that Jiang Wanbai was looking for. He Xiu saw the man lying on the ground and ran over, "Lin Lang, Lin Lang, are you ok? Are you okay? What happened? " "They started all of a sudden! I want to tell the city Lord, daughter! You wait for me Cried the man, covering his chest. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were about to start. She suddenly had a moment of palpitation. She took Qi Qingxing''s hand, turned around and left, and said quickly, "something happened to them over there." It was just little situ who suddenly sent her a signal. When he Xiu heard Lin Lang''s words, he Xiu looked up, but saw the two men turn around and leave. Unfortunately, the moon was covered by dark clouds at the moment, so that he Xiu could only see a man and a woman in time, but did not recognize Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. "They ran away?" Lin Lang covered his chest and leaned over to look at the door. The gate was wide open, and the two men were gone. He Xiu nodded, and Lin Lang''s face was full of pride and said, "I was really scared." Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing hurried to the inn. Before answering, they saw that there were bright lights in the inn. Maybe someone reported to the official. The officers and soldiers arrived at the inn almost at the same time as Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. "Green bamboo, what happened?" Jiang Wanbai saw the green bamboo standing at the door and asked in an urgent voice. Qingzhu saw her and Qi Qingxing back, and quickly whispered the matter. It turns out that after Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing leave, Qingzhu and Xiao situ return to their room and are about to have a rest. At this time, Qingzhu finds that someone has broken into the house where Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing live. That''s the room next door. "Little situ and I went out to check, and as soon as I opened the door, I met people outside." Green bamboo road. The original visitors not only came to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, but also seemed to know that Qingzhu and Xiao situ were together with Jiang Wanbai. Therefore, there were two groups of people, one of whom entered the house of Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. The rest of them had planned to enter the house of Qingzhu and xiaositu, but they had a face-to-face with Qingzhu. "We took all those people down, alerted the rest of the inn, and the innkeeper reported to the official. No, the official came." Green bamboo refers to those who were taken away by the government in black. Jiang evening white rough sweep, found that there are many people in black. More than a dozen men in black were stripped of their masks, and they were escorted away one by one. Jiang Wanbai saw that some of them were familiar with each other, but after staring for a while, he did not remember where he had seen him. After all, she and Qi Qingxing have been to many places and met many more people today. Seeing that there was nothing wrong with Qingzhu and xiaositu, Jiang Wanbai was relieved. "Let the government investigate." Qi Qingxing has a low voice. Jiang evening white spot. Little situ was negotiating with the officials. Qingzhu looked at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, and was a little uneasy. He asked, "master, are you coming back at this time, will it affect what you are going to do?" Chapter 782 "It''s OK." Jiang Wanbai waved his hand and said to Qi Qingxing, "anyway, he Xiu and that Lin Lang didn''t recognize us, and we can''t run for the time being. We can go any time." "Well." Qi Qingxing nodded. When the officials withdraw, the onlookers are scattered. Jiang Wanbai and others are planning to go upstairs. Jiang Wanbai, who has inquired for information several times before, asks Jiang Wanbai, "madam, do you want hot water?" "Please send some of them up." Jiang evening white spot. I plan to wash and go to bed with Qi Qingxing. The waiter turned and walked towards the kitchen. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing return to the room, they find that the room is in a mess, especially the quilts on the bed have been thrown to the ground, but there are no knife marks. "They''re not here to kill us." Qi Qingxing saw these things, facing the river at night. Jiang Wan''s head was white. Judging from the situation in the room, those people seemed to have come to bind them. If they really came to kill people, the quilts could not be intact. I''m afraid they would have been chopped several times. Qingzhu comes in to help make the bed, and takes a quilt again to replace Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. And the second came in with hot water. "Just put it there." Green bamboo toward the second way, from the arms of a few coppers handed to the second. The waiter put away the copper plate, looked back at the door and saw that there was no one, so he blocked his mouth and said in a low voice: "some guests, have you provoked people from the city Lord''s house?" "What?" Jiang Wanbai looks at him in surprise, then realizes what, looks toward Qi Qingxing. Green bamboo has run to the door. Qi Qingxing asked the waiter, "did you recognize those people just now?" "Some of them are bodyguards of the city Lord''s house." The second nodded and whispered, "the lady of the city Lord''s mansion used to take those people with them when they went out, but occasionally they would not." However, because the other party is from the city Lord''s house, we are afraid of offending the city Lord''s house unintentionally, so we can remember the people of the city Lord''s house more clearly. The second said: "although I don''t know why some of the guests offended the people of the city Lord''s house, since those people have been captured by the officials, you should not have an accident recently. It is impossible for the government to find out why." "Oh? How do you say that? Is it that the magistrate and the city Lord are together? " Jiang Wan''s white eyes flashed and asked the waiter. The second one shook his head and said, "it''s not a group. The magistrate is a good official. It''s a pity that when he came to Yao City a few years ago, he offended the city Lord and was suppressed by the city Lord. That''s just better in recent years." Jiang Wanbai knows from the words of the second grader that although the magistrate and the city Lord are not together, but because he has been oppressed by the city Lord in the early years, he can''t do much except try not to join in with those people in the city Lord''s house. But the city Lord''s house was also afraid of the magistrate. Although he had done a lot of things secretly, he did not dare to make trouble in front of the magistrate. This time, people from the city Lord''s residence came to the inn to arrest people. Now they have been captured by the government. The magistrate will probably find Jiang Wanbai and others soon. However, it is good to persuade them to leave Yao City, and other estimates can not do much. It''s impossible to rely on those people in black to go to the city Lord''s house to make a crime. "The generals guarding the city are only responsible for the city not to be invaded by foreign enemies, and they are not concerned about the official affairs." When the second boy left, Qi Qingxing went to the white road at night. Otherwise, in any case, the city Lord will not come to do evil. Chapter 783 Originally, the reason why prefects and city lords were set up at the same time was to make the two restrict each other. The situation in most places was good, but it was inevitable that such a situation would occur in Yao City. The magistrate was suppressed because he was later than the city Lord. Or the magistrate and the city Lord were in direct collusion with each other. Qi Qingxing thought deeply in his eyes. He had already realized the disadvantages of such distribution within a short period of more than one month and nearly two months after he came out. It seems that it is necessary to inform Xiao Quan of the situation and it is better to abolish the original system. "Ah hang, you should be able to let the garrison general take over the matter?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Qi Qingxing nodded and said, "first find out what the city Lord''s house wants to do. I''ll ask Qingzhu to contact the city guarding general." By the way, the secret letter will be sent to the capital. Qi Qingxing had already written the secret letter that night. The next morning, he asked Qingzhu to find the general who was guarding the city, and sent the secret letter to the capital by the way. When Qingzhu goes out, Jiang Wanbai and others are sitting in the lobby on the first floor of the inn for breakfast. A housekeeper comes in. At first, Jiang Wanbai doesn''t look over there, but the housekeeper comes to their table. Jiang Wanbai raises his eyes and is stunned for a moment. Then he recognizes that the other party is the housekeeper of the city Lord''s house. She subconsciously took a look at Qi Qingxing and saw the consolation of Qi Qingxing''s eyes. I didn''t expect that the people who went to the city Lord''s house last night also sent people in black to catch them. This morning, they directly let the housekeeper come. What the city Lord wants is not to know. "Childe, the Lord of my city wants to invite you to visit us." The housekeeper smiles at Qi Qingxing. After a pause, Jiang Wanbai realized the meaning of the housekeeper''s words. He only invited Qi Qingxing to go alone, and didn''t mean to invite her to go. Last night, she and Qi Qingxing were still talking about going to investigate the city Lord''s house. Therefore, Qi Qingxing did not immediately refuse the housekeeper. He also recognized the meaning of the housekeeper''s words and did not rush to reply to the housekeeper, but looked at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai winked at him. Two people get along so long, should have tacit understanding actually already had. "Just a moment." Qi Qingxing nodded and said in a low voice to the housekeeper, "I will go with you after a few words with my wife." "Good." When the housekeeper saw that he did not refuse and did not say that he must take Jiang Wanbai with him, he was relieved. In any case, as long as he could invite people back, he did not have to worry about anything else. Wanqing and Qijiang have almost gone to eat. But the housekeeper did not follow, and waited at the bottom. Anyway, he took people here, and they couldn''t run away. Besides, there was no need to run. After all, there were many people who wanted to see the city Lord of his family. The city Lord invited him to the mansion himself. Of course, he was eager to go. This day big good opportunity, who will be silly to push aside. As a matter of fact, after Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went upstairs, Jiang Wanbai directly used an invisible symbol, just like when she and Qi Qingxing went to wanshulou together. However, she was replaced by her own invisible person. Jiang Wanbai winked at Qi Qingxing, indicating that she was ready to go to the city Lord''s mansion. Qi Qingxing''s eyes crossed with a smile. He took her hand and pulled her to the front of her body. He leaned over and kissed her on the corner of her lips. Then he let her go. When he opened the door and went out, Qi Qingxing''s face returned to a light look. Chapter 784 When the housekeeper heard the news, he looked up and saw Qi Qingxing coming downstairs. He did not ask him where Jiang Wanbai had gone. He said with a smile, "the sedan chair is waiting outside. Please, young master." Qi Qingxing nodded. When he went outside, he took a look at Jiang Wanbai. The housekeeper lifted up the curtain and waited for him to get on the sedan chair, but Qi Qingxing stood in front of the sedan chair and did not move. When he did not move, the housekeeper could only maintain the action of lifting the sedan curtain. He thought Qi Qingxing wanted to repent and his expression changed, but he still kept smiling at Qi Qingxing. "Childe?" In fact, Qi Qingxing is waiting for Jiang Wanbai to sit in. The sedan chair is very spacious. It seems that it should be the sedan chair taken by the master of the city Lord''s residence. There is no problem for two people. After Jiang Wanbai has sat down, Qi Qingxing bends over to sit in. "Let''s go." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. The housekeeper only thought that he was just in a trance and did not ask any more. After putting down the curtain, he waved to the sedan chair bearer. The sedan bearers squat down, hold their shoulders and lift them up. However, the sedan chair did not move. "Well?" The sedan bearers looked at each other and subconsciously went to see the sedan chair. Obviously, they didn''t think that childe was fat, at least not as fat as the city Lord. They used this sedan chair to carry the Lord directly. Therefore, they knew how much strength Qi Qingxing had to put into it. As a result, the sedan chair was not raised at all. Jiang Wanbai laughs in a sedan chair. There are two people in the sedan chair. Even if Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are not fat, they are already equivalent to one fat man. At first, the housekeeper didn''t notice that it was wrong. He went forward a few steps and found that the sedan chair did not follow. Then he turned around and found that both the sedan chair and the sedan chair were still in place. He immediately urged, "what are you waiting for? Go The sedan bearers came to their senses, rubbed their hands one by one, took a deep breath, and with all their strength, they finally lifted the sedan chair this time. "Even if a sedan chair is so luxurious, I don''t know how much money is wasted on the people." Jiang Wanbai relies on his boundary. Except Qi Qingxing, other people can''t hear his own voice, so he murmurs with Qi Qingxing. Although it is only a sedan chair, it is covered with fine fur and various decorations. At a glance, Jiang Wanbai felt that the decoration of the sedan chair cost a lot of money. Qi Qingxing Mou color heavy, way: "no matter he swallowed a lot, when necessary, will let him all spit out." Just waiting for the secret letter sent to the capital to be answered. If the city Lord died again, Qi Qingxing would be able to kill first and then play. The sedan chair fell at the gate of the city Lord''s mansion. The sedan bearers rubbed their shoulders and looked at each other with astonishment in their eyes. I didn''t expect that the childe didn''t look fat, but this heavy one was almost compared with their fat city Lord. "Here we are, young master." The housekeeper ran to the front of the sedan chair and lifted the curtain of the sedan chair to qiqingxing road. Qi Qingxing nodded slightly. He sat still. When Jiang Wanbai went out, he got up and went out. The housekeeper didn''t think much about it. As soon as Qi Qingxing got out of the sedan chair, he released the curtain of the sedan chair and walked quickly to Qi Qingxing to lead the way. He followed the housekeeper all the way inside and stopped outside the city Lord''s study. The housekeeper turned to Qi Qingxing and said, "wait a moment." Then he raised his hand and knocked on the closed door of the study, and raised his voice and said, "my Lord, you have already invited me here." Chapter 785 "Come in." A thick voice came from inside. Housekeeper stretched out his hand to push open the door of the study and let Qi Qing go in. As in a sedan chair, Qi Qingxing only carried one foot into the door. When Jiang Wanbai entered, he put the other foot in. Although the housekeeper looked at it, he felt very strange, but it was not easy to ask the exit and closed the door of the study. To Jiang Wanbai''s surprise, Mr. guanshui is also in the study. In addition to Mr. guanshui, there is a fat middle-aged man with a big belly. He seems to be the city Lord. When Jiang Wanbai looked at the people in the room, he found something strange. "There seems to be someone behind that." Jiang Wanbai points to the shelf full of antique jade and whispers to Qi Qingxing. Although he knows that these people can''t hear himself, Jiang Wanbai unconsciously lowers his voice. Qi Qingxing looked at the other side as if he had nothing. He didn''t talk to Jiang Wanbai because he had to deal with the fat city Lord in front of him. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t care. She walks to the shelf and shakes in front of it. Soon she finds a hole behind a jade coral. She gets close to the hole and looks at it, but she is almost not frightened. Behind the hole, there is also an eye, looking at the people in the study. The hole is too small. It''s still very dark. Jiang Wanbai can''t see who is behind him. He can only go to Qi Qingxing for a while and listen to what the city Lord asked Qi Qingxing to do. "The Lord of the city asked you to come here for one thing. Is your family innocent?" The city master touched the few beards on his double chin and asked Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing''s look did not change, light voice way: "family background is pure." "Very good." The city Lord nodded, "I hear you''ve got a wife?" "Married." Jiang Wanbai''s eyebrows jumped when he heard this. He had a bad premonition in his heart. "I heard you went to Mr. pangshui yesterday?" The city Lord asked again. Qi Qingxing didn''t speak any more. He just looked at the prisoner and nodded. Mr. guanshui was still sitting there. Qi Qingxing looked at him. His heart was tight and his eyes were shining. He was very guilty. At the next moment, the city Lord said, "there are three kinds of filial piety. No offspring is the most important thing. The city Lord has heard from Mr. Guan Shui that you and your wife will not have children, and it is useless to keep a woman who can''t have children. You''d better leave it. The city Lord is as good as before to you, and he will give you a good marriage." At this point, Jiang Wanbai probably understood why she had a bad premonition. She sneered in her heart and looked at the hole behind the jade coral. In her heart, there was probably what the city Lord called "good marriage". However, the author of all this Jiang Wanbai looks coldly at the prisoner. Originally, she did not intend to care whether this person swindles, but this person will commit a crime to her head, then don''t blame her impoliteness! Mind move, Jiang night white sleeve a shake, from her sleeve immediately fell down two paper man. She used some tricks to keep these people from seeing the paper people. Then, the three paper men split up, one of them climbed up the shelf, ran behind the jade coral, folded himself and got into the hole. And the other two paper men climbed onto the city Lord and the prisoner, respectively. Chapter 786 Qi Qingxing looked at Jiang Wanbai''s action, and his eyes crossed with connivance. He didn''t mean to stop him. A moment later, a scream came from the back of the shelf. The city Lord was shocked. He was about to move the shelf away. He was still asking, "dear girl, what''s the matter? What happened? " The next moment I howled. Climbing to the city Lord''s face, he grabbed his sparse beard and pulled it out. "Ah A scream rang through the whole city Lord''s house. "Pluck his beard! Pull out all his beard Jiang Wanbai stroked and laughed. Qi Qingxing shook his head slightly, but indulged in indulgence. When the bodyguards of the city Lord''s house rushed in, they saw a mess in the study, "there''s a ghost! There is a ghost Cried the Lord. "Old Master, your beard? " When the housekeeper saw the city Lord''s face, he was shocked. There was not much left of his beard on his double chin, even red. In some places, a little red blood could be seen. The prisoner was lying on the ground with his hair in his hair, his clothes were torn in a mess, and his face was covered with ink. In the whole study, only Qi Qingxing, who was standing on one side, looked undamaged. "You What have you done to my master and Mr. pangshui? " The housekeeper pointed to Qi Qingxing and asked. Qi Qingxing had a light look and didn''t speak. He just looked at the housekeeper. The housekeeper didn''t dare to look at Qi Qingxing at all. When he touched Qi Qingxing''s eyes, he turned pale. He could only keep shouting at the guards: "catch him! Get him But the bodyguards who rushed in didn''t know what was going on. They all looked at a loss. When they heard the housekeeper call to catch Qi Qingxing, they were still hesitant. They were not sure whether they really wanted to catch Qi Qingxing. Jiang Wanbai took the paper man back when someone broke in. Anyway, the lesson was enough. Seeing that the housekeeper asked Qi Qingxing to be caught, he was in a rage. Jiang Wanbai was about to teach the housekeeper a lesson. However, the city master waved his hand. Unfortunately, he was so breathless that he could not speak. He turned his head to the shelf and gasped: "hurry up Go and see how the young lady is At first, you could hear the scream behind the shelf, but I don''t know when the scream has stopped and there is no movement behind the shelf. Jiang Wanbai snorted and looked at Qi Qingxing and said, "I''m scared. I''m not scared. Hum!" The housekeeper quickly helped the city Lord to pass by. He pushed the shelf aside and revealed the secret passage for only one person. The daughter of the city Lord''s house who had hidden here in advance had fainted on the ground. "Miss! What''s the matter with you, miss The housekeeper began to cry. The city Lord slapped him open and said angrily, "what are you doing?! Go and get the doctor! Oh, my dear girl... " Jiang Wanbai took the opportunity to go to the back of the city Lord and had a look, which showed a familiar face. "It''s him Jiang Wanbai gritted his teeth and snorted, "no wonder people asked ah Xing to come here. It turned out that he had already taken a fancy to him." At the moment, there are many people in the study. Although no one can hear Jiang Wanbai''s voice, other people can still hear Qi Qingxing''s voice. Now Qi Qingxing can only listen to Jiang Wanbai, but can''t talk to her. Seeing the mess ahead, Qi Qingxing said in a low voice: "since the city Lord''s house has something to do, I''ll leave first." Chapter 787 "Housekeeper! How to pick up Mr. Qi, how to send him back! " The city Lord went out in a hurry. When he heard Qi Qingxing leave, he didn''t force him to send him back. As for whether the series of strange events just now have something to do with Qi Qingxing, the city Lord has no energy to investigate this matter. If it is found out that the matter is related to this man, Yao City is his territory anyway, and this man can''t escape. It is very confident of their own power, so the city Lord let Qi Qing walk so easily. "Not in their sedan chair, shall we go back? I want to go to pilgrim. " Jiang Wanbai pulls Qi Qingxing''s sleeve road. Qi Qingxing nodded, then refused the housekeeper and called for a sedan chair to send him back. The housekeeper was also anxious to go to the city Lord to wait on him, but he didn''t care. Since he didn''t want it, he just let it go, so he waved his hand and left in a hurry. When he came to a deserted alley, Jiang Wanbai withdrew his invisibility and said to Qi Qingxing, "that''s the girl we met in the jewelry shop that day. She also said that we should come to the east of the city to find her. She is the lady of the city Lord''s mansion." When talking about this, Jiang Wanbai snorted and said, "she has a crush on you. The prisoner said before that the marriage of the city Lord''s house is coming. Is it you?" "You know that Mr. water prisoner is a liar." Qi Qingxing was so jealous and angry that Qi Qingxing was happy, but he quickly explained: "what he said can''t be taken seriously. As for the marriage of the lady of the city Lord''s mansion, no matter whether her marriage is good or bad, who it is, it won''t be me anyway." After a pause, Qi Qingxing added another sentence: "if she confirms that I am her marriage, then I can only let this marriage become a fruitless bad marriage." Jiang Wanbai snorted and was amused by his words. He said, "even if you don''t, I will make her marriage a fruitless bad one." Of course, if the young lady of the city Lord''s mansion could understand that Qi Qingxing would never be her marriage, and Jiang Wanbai would certainly not spoil her marriage. Although Jiang Wanbai stopped, she still left a paper man in the city Lord''s house, so she also knew what happened in the city Lord''s house. For example, the city Lord ordered the study to be sealed, and Mr. guanshui was ordered to solve the ghost problem in the study. Seeing the bitter face of Mr. guanshui, Jiang Wanbai was in a good mood. After all, the five hundred taels of silver were not taken for nothing. Even if they had taken the silver, they still dared to tell him all about their fortune telling. They had no children? Hum! Jiang Wanbai didn''t let go of that tone in his heart, and immediately decided to let the prisoner water master suffer some hardships. So the prisoner, who was ordered by the city master to go to the study, took out all the rune papers he had saved after waiting for his children. As a result, he did not even see the ghost shadow, and was teased again. "Let us out! Help! Let us out Mr. water prisoner and little boy frantically patted the door of the study, crying and Howling could be heard almost all over the city Lord''s house. "Waste! You can''t even catch a ghost The city master angrily rebuked him and turned to his daughter who finally woke up and said, "dear girl, I see that Mr. water prisoner is a waste. Maybe he can''t even calculate your life. What kind of Qi childe is still a husband with a wife? How could it be your good marriage? I heard that the emperor will have another draft in more than a year. If the lovely girl looks so beautiful, she will definitely stand out! " Chapter 788 The city Lord rubbed his hands and said with a smile that he had already imagined that he would become the Duke of the state one day. After all, there is no queen in the palace today. But Liu Ru looked at him with red eyes and said, "no, Dad, I''m going to marry him! When I saw him at the first sight, my daughter felt that he was her daughter''s hit man. She had to marry him! " "Do you have to marry a married woman?" The city Lord is worried. After his first wife died, although he also married several concubines, so far there is only such a precious daughter under his knee, and there is no other offspring. Naturally, he should put it in the palm of his hand. Liu Ru Wei raised his chin and said with a smile, "Dad, as long as he has divorced his wife, he is not a married woman." Seeing Liu Ru''s insistence on marrying that man, the city Lord can only sigh and say, "OK, tomorrow''s father will ask people to tell him that he will stop his wife who can''t lay eggs." "Dad, you love ru''er the most..." Liu Ru was immediately happy. As soon as she thought of the man, she felt flushed and heart beating. She began to look forward to becoming his wife, and even couldn''t wait to put on the wedding dress for that person. When the housekeeper of the city Lord''s house came again, Jiang Wanbai was eating spicy chicken rack. Since the last time she learned from the little beggar that Mr. Guan Shui''s favorite spicy chicken rack, she also took a look at it and asked green bamboo to buy it once. Later, she became addicted to eating little fish fried by he Niang. Apart from Mr. pangshui''s personality, at least this taste is good. Jiang Wanbai has a spicy chicken rack every day. "Mr. Qi, can you take a step When the housekeeper saw Jiang Wanbai eat the chicken rack directly, his eyes showed disdain. He was more confident about the mission. Such a coarse woman could not compare with his young lady. As long as he was a normal man, he knew which one to choose. Jiang Wanbai has no idea that he has become a "vulgar woman". If she knows what the housekeeper thinks, he will surely let the Housekeeper experience the tribulation of Mr. guanshui in the master''s study. Qi Qingxing saw the disdain in the housekeeper''s eyes, and his eyes crossed the cold idea. He said in a low voice: "can''t." The housekeeper has been ready for Qi Qingxing to get up, but when he hears these two words, he is still stunned for a moment and then reacts to what Qi Qingxing is saying. "Mr. Qi, I''m the housekeeper of the Lord''s house. I''ve brought you a few words for my master." The housekeeper pulled his lips and managed to maintain a smile towards Qi Qingxing. You know, since he became the housekeeper of the city Lord''s mansion, no one dared to talk to him like this outside, unless he was the magistrate''s person. Even the well-known businessmen in the city would hold him. I just hope he can say a good word for them in front of the city Lord. The housekeeper was supposed to be angry, but he tried to suppress his anger when he thought that he would soon become the master of the city Lord''s house. However, after he moved all the city lords out, Qi Qingxing didn''t even return to him. Instead, he saw that Jiang Wanbai''s face was stained with chili noodles, and his eyebrows were almost invisible. He took a veil and wiped it for her. Originally, Qi Qingxing wanted to help Jiang Wanbai tear meat, but Jiang Wanbai refused because he had no soul to eat like this. "Full, want to drink something." Jiang Wanbai inhaled the cool air, and his mouth was almost unconscious, "such as sweet wine?" Chapter 789 Jiang Wanbai looks at Qi Qingxing with expectation on his face. Qi Qingxing had no choice but to ask Qingzhu to buy some fruit wine. "Mr. Qi." The housekeeper also saw Qi Qingxing''s attitude, and the smile on his face could not be maintained. He looked at Jiang Wanbai and said to Qi Qingxing: "originally, I wanted to ask you to take a step to talk, but also to save face for your wife. After all, some words are really not good to listen to..." There was a threat in his voice. Qi Qingxing looked at him with a chill in his eyes. Let the housekeeper face white, an instant unexpectedly speechless, to Qi Qingxing produced fear. "What are you going to say? Said the prisoner who worked out that I would not have any children? " Jiang Wanbai looks at the housekeeper with a smile. The housekeeper froze for a moment. Unexpectedly, Jiang Wanbai said it so directly. He coughed and said, "since madam has already guessed it, I will tell you clearly that there are three kinds of filial piety..." "No future is the most important thing, isn''t it?" Jiang Wanbai took his words and sneered, "I heard that there was a ghost before your city Lord''s house. Since Mr. guanshui lives next door to you, why didn''t he help the city Lord''s house to catch the ghost?" The housekeeper was stunned and blurted out, "how could you know..." After asking, he took a look at Qi Qingxing and thought that Qi Qingxing had been at the scene before. He thought it was Qi Qingxing who told Jiang Wanbai the reason after he came back. He said, "the ghost has been captured by Mr. water." "Oh?" Jiang evening white pick eyebrow, smile meaningful, "how this is different from what I heard? Anyway, I don''t believe in the water prisoner. Such a little devil can''t be caught, and fortune telling certainly can''t be done. Maybe he''s just a swindler. " She just finished these, Qi Qingxing then added a sentence: "what madam said is very true." "You Trembling with anger, the housekeeper pointed to Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai, and said, "Mr. kuanshui is the best fortune teller in Yaocheng. He can''t be wrong! It''s your good fortune that my city Lord sees you. Since you don''t know what''s good or bad, don''t regret it in the future. " The housekeeper said these words and left, but the man had already walked to the door of the inn. He didn''t know what he thought of. He turned around and walked back, and said to Qi Qingxing, "if you want to understand, you can go to the city Lord''s house at any time." As a result, Qi Qingxing didn''t even lift his eyelids. The housekeeper was so angry that he went away with people. The housekeeper''s words just now didn''t suppress his voice, so that the people who were waiting in the lobby of the inn heard his words. The waiter wiped the table at the next table. Yu Guang caught sight of the housekeeper''s leaving, and immediately looked at Qi Qingxing with sympathy in his eyes and said in a low voice: "young master, you''d better take your wife to the magistrate. If you have the magistrate, you can at least leave safely If you don''t want to stay in Yao City, it''s inevitable that the city Lord will directly rob your wife. " "What?" Jiang Wanbai was stunned and almost choked by Chili noodles. Qi Qingxing''s forehead was drawn, but there was no explanation. Jiang Wanbai held back a smile and didn''t explain. Although the little two misunderstood her and mistakenly thought that she was taken in by the city Lord, she reminded them that they were really kind and should be grateful. "Thank you for your warning. We have something to do, and we will leave when it is done." Jiangwanbai Xiaoer road. Chapter 790 The second thought that they would stay in Yaocheng under such circumstances, and the things to be done must be very important, so he did not continue to persuade anything, just sighed and left. After a short time, Qingzhu came back with the wine. Xiao situ and Qingzhu went together. At the same time, they came back with Qingzhu. Seeing him, Jiang Wanbai thought about the housekeeper''s affairs just now, so he called him over. "Master, what''s the matter?" Little situ actively ran over and asked Jiang Wanbai. Seeing Jiang Wanbai pointing to the tea cup, he quickly picked up the fruit wine bought by green bamboo and poured it for her. Seeing that Jiang Wanbai''s hands were full of oil and pepper, he also wanted to take up a wine cup and feed it to Jiang Wanbai''s mouth. However, the sight sweeping from the side made his back cool, and the little situ quickly took back his hand. Qi Qingxing took up the glass of wine and fed it to Jiang Wanbai. After drinking the wine, Jiang Wanbai whispered, "didn''t you say you wanted to learn paper man with me?" "Yes, yes, yes." "Master, do you want to teach me?" "Teach you, teach you now." Jiang Wanbai smiles. Little situ immediately ran to get the paper and scissors. At the moment, there are no more people in the lobby on the first floor. There are only Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. There are still a table of people sitting here. Jiang Wanbai is eating the rest of the chicken rack, while pointing out how to make a paper-cut man. When she finished eating her chicken rack, Qi Qingxing asked the waiter for hot water to clean her hands. Jiang Wanbai began to teach him how to give the paper man consciousness. Little situ put the paper man between his hands, closed his eyes and said something. For a while, the paper fell on the table and said, "move It''s moving! Master, am I successful? " "Success? What''s the success? " Jiang Wanbai stretched out his hand to play on his forehead, rebuked: "you look at your paper man, where in the end succeeded?" The paper man who just fell on the table, before he took a step, fell down lightly and directly, and then there was no movement at all. Seeing this scene, the excitement on his face disappeared. He was lying on the table and reached out to fiddle with the paper man, but the paper man was still dead. Jiang Wanbai gently tutted and said, "you need to practice more. Practice to this extent..." She stretched out her hand and pointed her index finger on the head of a paper man. The paper man turned over and stood up from the table. Jiang Wanbai ordered two paper figures one after another, then pointed to the door and whispered a few words. The two men jumped off the table and headed for the outside of the inn. As a matter of fact, since she came here, the number of times she used paper figures has increased sharply, so that she has become more and more dexterous in controlling them. Now she just murmured at two paper figures and told them to leave a certain distance to do things. Instead of having to send the papermen to the place where she wanted them to work, as before. "Master, you are so good..." Looking at a series of actions of Jiang Wanbai, he immediately widened his eyes and admired him with admiration and admiration. "Can I be as good as master as long as I practice more?" Little situ reached out to imitate Jiang Wanbai''s appearance just now, nodded on the paper man''s head and stroked. But he ordered the paper man is still dead, lying on the table and no reaction. Chapter 791 Jiang evening white point head, face with a smile, "Heaven reward diligence, efforts will always have a little harvest, you know?" "Yes, master." "But Master, what did you say to the two paper men? What did they do? " Qingzhu also looks at Jiang Wanbai curiously. Qi Qingxing is a clear face, and did not ask, obviously has guessed what Jiang Wanbai asked the paper man to do. "It''s said that the ghosts of the city Lord''s house have been captured by Mr. water. I asked them to check the situation?" Jiang Wanbai said solemnly. The reason why the city Lord''s house is haunted is not because of the paper man she left behind. Whether the ghost of the city Lord''s house has been caught or not is as clear as Jiang Wanbai. She doesn''t need to ask two paper men to check it out. When it was not dark every day, the whole Yao City was spreading. It was said that the city Lord''s house was haunted. It was so fierce that even Mr. Kuan Shui had no way out. He seemed afraid of being affected and was busy moving. As for the other Taoist masters or fortune tellers in the city, they were all invited to the city Lord''s house. As a result, one or two of them were scared to run out of the city Lord''s house. They were all in a state of confusion. Jiang Wanbai also took time to call on the little situ, and they went to the gate of the city Lord''s house to watch the excitement. Of course, it''s impossible to just look at the gate of the city Lord''s mansion. From a distance, each person and a handful of melon seeds are laughing. Qi Qingxing stands behind Jiang Wanbai in case she falls to the ground with a smile. "No, it''s too funny, ha ha..." Jiang evening white dry crisp to Qi Qingxing''s arms a lie down, smile tears. Qi Qingxing looks helpless, but also with a smile in his eyes. As he was about to speak, Yu Guang suddenly caught a glimpse of a sedan chair stopping at the gate of the city Lord''s mansion. His eyes flashed slightly, holding Jiang Wanbai''s hand and saying, "evening, look." Jiang Wanbai quickly turned to look over there. When he saw the sedan chair, he still felt familiar. The next moment he saw the man coming down from the sedan chair, he immediately understood why he was familiar with it. "The man he Xiu likes? What is he doing at this time? He Xiu didn''t follow me either... " Jiang Wanbai murmured, fingertip gently, eyes golden awn across. She was not in a hurry to leave, and she was waiting to see what Lin Lang wanted to do when he came to the city Lord''s house at this time. After all, Lin Lang and the city Lord''s house have nothing to do with each other. What really matters is he Xiu. Even if he Xiu wants to come to the city Lord''s house, he Xiu also asks Liu Ru to discuss the wedding dress. Lin Lang should not have come. After all, xiuniang and the parties face to face to discuss the wedding dress, of course, can be more clear. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai thought that Lin Lang appeared here very strange. The paper man who stayed in the city Lord''s house quickly caught Lin Lang''s whereabouts, and found that he did not go to see the city Lord, but to see Liu Ru. It''s just that Liu Ru just experienced such a fright that she doesn''t want to see her now. "Miss, Mr. Lin said he came here for the wedding dress." The servant girl came in again. Liu Ru eyebrow heart tiny Cu, think of oneself to expect the wedding dress, or toward servant girl nodded, "let him come in." The servant girl moved the screen over and put it well. Soon, Lin Lang was led in from outside. Lin Lang raised his head slightly, but saw the figure behind the screen. He saw a trace of loss in his eyes. He quickly heard Liu Ru''s voice ring from behind the screen, with a little impatience, "how did you come from? What about embroidery? " Chapter 792 "She has something to do, so let me come." Lin Lang said. The woman next to her raised her feet and kicked him, yelling: "what are you? How dare you call yourself that? " Lin Lang was kicked to sit on the ground with his head down and his eyes slashed. He quickly got up and said, "I Little I was nervous for a while, so I forgot "Well, what''s the matter with you here?" Liu Ru spoke impatiently. There is a paper man hiding in Liu Ru''s room, and all the things happened in Liu Ru''s room are passed to Jiang Wanbai. Qi Qingxing and others don''t know what happened. They just watch Jiang Wanbai''s expression become more and more strange. Little situ and Qingzhu can''t hold back at first. They are about to ask Jiang Wanbai what happened. Lin Lang was dragged by two bodyguards and thrown out of the city Lord''s house. "Why was he thrown out? Did he also volunteer to go to the city Lord''s house to help catch ghosts Seeing this scene, green bamboo and little situ immediately guessed. Jiang Wanbai knew the whole story of the matter, and immediately gave a light Tut, and his face was full of interest: "he is not going to help the city master''s house to catch ghosts. He wants to be the son-in-law of the city Lord''s house." "What?" Qingzhu and xiaositu were shocked and looked at Jiang Wanbai and the man who left the gate of the city Lord''s house. Jiang Wanbai said: "he recommended himself to the lady of the city Lord''s house. He said that if the city Lord''s house was haunted by ghosts, he needed to be flushed with a happy event. He also said that he had an excellent life style and was the best match for the lady of the city Lord''s house..." By the way, I also said a lot of words that I would definitely like to miss the city Lord''s house. What else could I fall in love with Liu Ru at first sight "If he Xiu knew that the man wanted to be the son-in-law of the city Lord''s house behind her back..." Jiang Wanbai slightly raised eyebrows, a little expectant. She looked at Qi Qingxing beside her and said, "it''s too pleasant to solve them directly. I don''t want them to be so happy now." "Then let them fight back in the nest." Qi Qingxing holds her hand and supports her unconditionally for what she wants to do. Jiang Wanbai immediately began to smile. Just in time, isn''t Liu Ru thinking about getting married? Then let her marry! Jiang evening white Mou son slightly a MI, hide the cunning in the eye. After throwing that Lin Lang out, Liu Ru thought more and more angry, and immediately smashed a lot of things. He said angrily, "what kind of thing is he?"?! It''s just a case of he embroidery! How dare you think of Miss Ben? " "Then Lin Lang is a toad who wants to eat swan meat. Miss, don''t let your body be ruined by such popularity. It''s really worthless!" The woman next to him urged. Liu Ru snorted, then suddenly stood up and asked, "where is my father now? I have to find him! It''s better to settle the marriage as soon as possible, so as not to have such unknown people... " As she spoke, she went to the city Lord. The city Lord is now suffering from a headache. His fat body seems to have lost a lot of weight. His face is about to wrinkle together, and there are more wrinkles on his forehead. When Liu Ru came to talk about his intention, the city Lord shook his head and sighed, hesitated and said, "dear girl, I don''t think Qi is a good thing. You see, how many things happened to our city Lord''s house after the liar in prison said that your good marriage was him!" "Dad Liu Ru was angry but stamped her feet. "Do you mean that her daughter''s eyes are so bad?" Chapter 793 "This, this, this That''s not what I mean, dear girl... " The city Lord quickly explained. Liu Ru snorted, still angry. The city Lord couldn''t but said, "last time dad asked the housekeeper to find him, but he didn''t want to..." "The daughter will go in person." Liu Ru Wei raised his chin and looked arrogant, "I don''t believe it. When he knows that I''m the lady of the city Lord''s house, he will refuse!" When Liu Ru finds the inn, Jiang Wanbai is supervising the small situ paper-cut man. Qi Qingxing is in the room upstairs, talking to the magistrate who is coming. The secret letter from the capital is sent quickly, and Qi Qingxing''s proposal is adopted by Xiao Quan. In the future, there was no city Lord in the state of Xiao. There was only one official in charge of local affairs. Another department was set up to be responsible for supervision. Even ordinary people could go to report it. It''s just that the departments to be set up are not all in place in a moment and a half. During this period of time, Jiang Wanbai was given enough time to watch the opera. As for the prefect, he had already mastered enough evidence of the city Lord''s crimes. After so many years of concealment, it was only because the city Lord and the officials of the capital also had close ties, and those people happened to support the Third Prince Group. Now, Qi Qingxing wants to unite with the prefect and try his best to get the criminal evidence of the intercourse between the city Lord and those people in the capital. Only in this way can we have a complete pot of soup at that time. As soon as Liu Ru walked into the inn, she saw Jiang Wanbai. Naturally, Jiang Wanbai noticed her, and her eyes narrowed slightly, a little on the head of a paper man on the table. She did not get up, but looked at Liu Ru slightly, blocking a part of the table, so that only Qingzhu and Xiao situ saw her. A paper figure just ordered by Jiang Wanbai jumped off the table top and fell on the ground, and then quietly touched Liu Ru. Green bamboo and little situ looked at each other and knew there was a good play to watch. "Where''s Mr. Qi?" Liu Ru swaggered to Jiang Wanbai and raised his chin to ask. Jiang Wanbai held his head with one hand, and Yu Guang caught sight of the paper man who had already drilled in along with Liu Ru''s skirt. He immediately hooked his lips and laughed and pointed lazily up the stairs, "upstairs." "Hum Liu Ru snorted softly. Before going to the stairs, she did not forget to walk to Jiang Wanbai. She said scornfully, "I advise you to be sensible and ask Mr. Qi for a letter of divorce. If you don''t have a good face and make a big noise, it''s not good for you. Do you want the whole world to know that you can''t have children?" She didn''t mean to lower her voice at all, and it was not time for dinner. Even if there were people in the lobby of the inn, there were not many people, and they were all whispering their own words. Liu Ru suddenly said this, and her voice immediately became more obvious. As a result, almost all the people in the hall heard Liu Ru''s words and looked at them one after another. Liu Ru is intentional. She looks at Jiang Wanbai with pride. "I''m surprised." Jiang Wanbai was not angry, but looked at Liu Ru with a puzzled face and said, "I heard that your city Lord''s house has been haunted for some time, and there is a more and more serious trend. I also heard that Mr. guanshui has been driven out, which proves that he is a liar. My husband and I heard about Mr. guanshui''s name that day, so I went to see him for fortune telling. Who knows he said that my son is worried. Now it seems that he is a liar You can''t believe it. Why are you still holding on to it? " After a pause, Jiang Wanbai said again: "what''s more, it''s said that at the beginning, it''s your city Lord''s house that will exaggerate the abilities of Mr. prisoner water. Now I''m curious whether Mr. guanshui is a liar or your city Lord''s house. Is it possible that your city Lord''s house was played by a prisoner water master?" Chapter 794 Speaking of the latter sentence, Jiang Wanbai looks at Liu Ru with obvious irony. Now people in Yaocheng have heard about the recent events in the city Lord''s house. They all know that Mr. guanshui is a liar. At the moment, he nodded his approval and said that Mr. guanshui was worried about Jiangwan Baizi. Some people even murmured: "fortunately, the swindler, Mr. water prisoner, has been exposed. Otherwise, this lady will be embarrassed by her husband''s family if she carries a worrying reputation for her son." The waiter was cleaning the table nearby. Hearing these remarks, he even said, "no, the young master lives in our inn. I have seen with my own eyes that the young master and this lady are extremely affectionate. Even the day when he came back from Mr. guanshui, he did not change. He is not the kind of person who embarrasses his wife because of his children." When Liu Ru heard these comments and what Jiang Wanbai had just said, for a moment, new hatred and old hatred seemed to be added together, and she lost her sense of mind. She walked to Jiang Wanbai in a few steps and raised her hand to fan Jiang Wanbai''s face. "Bitch! You Liu Ru screamed, and her raised hand slapped her face. Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes, stood up, stepped back a few steps to the side, far away from her, "she slapped herself, but I didn''t do anything You will all testify for me. " The last sentence Jiang Wanbai said to the second person. Of course, they didn''t miss the scene. Just when Liu Ru was about to do it, the waiter changed his face. He was thinking of going upstairs and shouting down the childe. The next moment, he saw Liu Ru slapping himself. This is not over, Liu Ru suddenly put her head in her hands and scratched her hair. She slapped herself several times. "Ah! Help me! Help me Liu Ru shrieked and looked at her hands with wide eyes and a frightened look. The old lady and servant girls who came with Liu Ru finally came back to their senses. They all looked pale and trembled when they thought of what happened in the city Lord''s house recently. Did not immediately come forward to hold Liu Ru. As a result, Liu Ru was slapped several times, even her cheek was red and swollen, and the corners of her mouth cracked. Finally, before the women came forward, Liu Ru felt hurt, frightened and afraid. Her eyes turned white and fainted. After the faint, she did not beat herself again. A few servant girls and old woman son this just dare to go over, hurriedly carry Liu Ru to go outside. But the woman turned her eyes and suddenly pointed to Jiang Wanbai and said, "you''re a demon! How dare you harm my miss! You get her! Take it back to the city Lord for interrogation "I see who dares!" There was a loud drink from above. Jiang Wanbai looked up and saw Qi Qingxing and the magistrate standing at the foot of the stairs. Qi Qingxing saw her and came downstairs. It was the magistrate who made the noise just now. As soon as she saw the magistrate, her face turned white. She quickly lowered her head and said, "the magistrate, this evil woman has just harmed my young lady. My city Lord has always loved her, and she must be held accountable..." "If you want to be accountable, you should also ask him how he taught his daughter!" The magistrate scolded: "what happened just now? I can see clearly from the above that it is your lady who bullies others and wants to do something to this lady. God can''t see it, so I will punish her like this!" Chapter 795 "Magistrate, you..." The old woman''s face changed, and she wanted to take Jiang Wanbai away. She knew that such a thing had happened. Once she returned to the city Lord''s house, she would not say how angry the LORD would be. Even the young lady would be angry when she woke up. In order to coax the young lady, the best way is to take this woman back. But the old lady didn''t expect that the magistrate was here, and he knew him. The magistrate said calmly, "how about my adult? What happened just now, so many eyes are watching! I don''t believe that you city Lord''s house wants to turn black and white like this. I''ll put your words here. Madam, none of you want to touch her! " The other people in the hall nodded. If the magistrate didn''t show up, maybe they could only keep silent. After all, no one could provoke the city Lord''s mansion. But now that the magistrate is here and obviously standing on the side of the lady, they can''t be silent any more. For a moment, the woman couldn''t say a word. Instead, the whole city Lord''s house had the illusion of being a street mouse, and they all looked ugly and left in a hurry. The rest of the people who stayed in the lobby were relieved. They have been bullied by the city Lord''s house for so many years, but it''s really rare for them to be so proud. Even they think that the magistrate''s office is right. It must be that the city Lord''s house has been harming for so many years. God can''t look down on it and punish the city Lord''s house in this way. Seeing that the people of the city Lord''s mansion left, the matter had already been finished. The magistrate didn''t stay any more. He just asked if he would send some officers and soldiers before leaving. Qi Qingxing declined. As soon as the magistrate left, Jiang Wanbai looked at the little situ, and his eyes fell on the paper man in his hand. He laughed and said, "yes, I have mastered what I have taught you. You can be taught." Little situ was holding the paper man in his hand, and he immediately laughed happily. When Liu Ru came here just now, Jiang Wanbai was teaching one of the skills of the little situ, which was similar to the puppet technique, but it was not a puppet skill. It was to put a paper figure on a person, and then the caster could control the pasted paper man by manipulating another paper figure. As a matter of fact, what he achieved was only at the beginning stage, so he could only control Liu Ru''s hands through the paper man and let Liu Ru slap himself. "When you can directly and completely control that person, you will be familiar with this spell." Jiang Wanbai''s soft voice. As soon as his eyes brightened, he said, "master, I will practice hard!" After saying this, the little situ took the green bamboo back to his room to practice. After all, when Liu Ru was under control, the city Lord''s house itself was haunted recently. When others saw it, they would only think that it was the ghost of the city Lord''s house coming out. If green bamboo is suddenly manipulated to do something strange, it''s hard to explain. Therefore, the little situ can only pull the green bamboo back to the room to practice. The people in the lobby don''t know what the paper men are used for. Jiang Wanbai also uses a mask. In the eyes of the second class, she is just bored and sits there with Sima and others to cut paper. When Qingzhu and little situ left, Qi Qingxing took Jiang Wanbai''s hand and sat down at the table. He asked in a low voice, "when are you going to go to the city Lord''s house?" Chapter 796 Jiang Wanbai told him before that to make good use of Lin Lang''s idea of he embroidery, it was better to let he Xiu, Lin Lang, and the city Lord''s house have a good fight. Meanwhile, Xiao Quan''s arrangement will take some time. Qi Qingxing also has to wait for the county magistrate to find out the evidence of the relationship between the city master and those people in the capital. During this period of time, Jiang Wanbai can play. "Something happened to Liuru when she went out of the mansion. The city Lord''s house must be more flustered. I''ll go later." Jiang evening white hook lips smile, toward Qi Qingxing road. Qi Qingxing nodded and said, "I have asked the magistrate to pay attention to the half blind. If there is news, we will be informed." "It''s OK." Jiang evening white spot. In fact, they came to Yaocheng for the purpose of looking for the half blind man. As for the city Lord''s house and he Xiu, these things were totally unexpected. Unfortunately, there was a lot of trouble, but there was still no news about the half blind man. In the afternoon, Jiang Wanbai took a nap and left the inn together with Qi Qingxing. They went out from an alley. Jiang Wanbai became an old Taoist with a long white beard, while Qi Qingxing was a peddler who followed her. They play the role of master and apprentice. When they arrived at the gate of the Lord''s mansion, they immediately attracted the attention of the bodyguards outside the mansion. The two guards looked at each other. One of them ran in to look for the housekeeper. The other asked Jiang Wanbai, "what''s the matter with the Taoist priest here?" Actually, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had totally different temperament after their change from those who had been invited to the main residence of the city before. As long as Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing stood there, needless to say, the guards began to be cautious. "I heard that the city Lord''s house is haunted recently. I happened to pass by here, so I came to see how powerful the ghost was." Jiang Wanbai said solemnly. And the housekeeper who was called out by the bodyguard just heard her. The housekeeper didn''t care when he came out. After all, there were too many people who came to the city Lord''s house to cheat on food, drink and money in the name of catching ghosts. However, the housekeeper decided to go and have a look. After all, it''s true that the city Lord''s house is haunted by ghosts. Whether the people who come here have real skills or cheaters, as long as you pass the other party into the study, you will naturally know. However, when the housekeeper came out and saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing standing there, he was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes brightened. He did not see the impatience and perfunctory before. He immediately welcomed Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing into the city Lord''s house. "Taoist priest, do you think there is something sinister in this house?" Asked the housekeeper. Jiang Wanbai looks up in a pose, pinches his fingers and calculates. Finally, he frowns and sighs. "Tao Taoist priest, what''s the matter? " Because Jiang Wanbai sighs suddenly, the housekeeper is worried and asks nervously. But Jiang Wanbai shook his head and deliberately didn''t say, "it''s a matter of great importance. It''s useful to talk to your master. You can''t be the master." The housekeeper didn''t plan to take Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing to see the city Lord. He also wanted to take Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing to solve the ghost problem in the study, and then take them to the city. But now Jiang Wanbai takes the initiative to see the city master. The housekeeper thinks that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are the kind of high-ranking people who have won the way. So they don''t have much hesitation. They immediately nod their heads and take Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing to see the city Lord. Chapter 797 Since Qi Qingxing came to the city Lord''s house last time, and the city Lord''s house was tossed by the paper men, the city Lord has never entered the study again. He dare not go in again, so that he only dares to stay in the main courtyard where he lives. But something happened to Liu Ru in the morning, and she was sent back. The city Lord was standing by Liu Ru''s side. When he heard the housekeeper bring an expert to see him, he didn''t care whether he was a liar or a real expert. He even said, "hurry up! Please invite them in As soon as Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing entered, they saw a face full of tears. The city Lord''s face was haggard. Seeing the eyes of Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing brightened, their reaction was almost the same as that of the housekeeper. The city Lord only thought that the master and apprentice in front of him looked more reliable than that of Mr. water prisoner. "Taoist priest, as long as you wake up the good girl of the city Lord, I will give you all the glory and wealth!" The city Lord waved his hand, very generous. Qi Qingxing''s eye color slightly sank, but did not speak, just with Jiang Wanbai''s side. Jiang Wanbai, aware of Qi Qingxing''s emotion, looks at him with a soothing look in his eyes. Qi Qingxing looks much better. Let the city Lord dance freely now. Soon, he will be punished. Jiang Wanbai sees Qi Qingxing''s mood getting better, so he takes back his thoughts. He makes a deep nod and walks to the bedside. When he sees Liu Ru, he sighs again. This sigh raised the heart of the city Lord and that of the housekeeper. "What''s the matter The city Lord asked nervously. Jiang evening white shakes his head, sighs lightly, way: "poor way lets young lady wake up to say again first." As soon as the voice dropped, she held a piece of Rune paper between her and pointed it toward Liuru''s forehead. She said something in her mouth. As soon as the rune paper touched Liuru''s forehead, it immediately burned up and disappeared in an instant. Before the city Lord and the housekeeper could sigh that Jiang Wanbai had no fire, they heard something about Liu Ru. "Good girl?! How are you? Dad is about to worry about it As soon as the city master pushed the river open, the evening white crowded over, bent over and grabbed Liu Ru''s hands and began to cry again. Qi Qingxing stepped forward in time to hold Jiang Wanbai and swept the city master coldly. So the crying city Lord suddenly noticed a chill rising from his back, but he had no time to take care of it. He just looked at Liu Ru nervously. The housekeeper noticed Qi Qingxing''s eyes and knew that Qi Qingxing was angry. Jiang Wanbai was pushed. He quickly came forward and explained in a low voice: "don''t blame me, Taoist priest. My master is so excited that he didn''t control himself. He didn''t mean to push you. Taoist priest, don''t take it seriously..." "I can understand my fatherly heart." Jiang Wanbai took a deep breath and pulled out a faint smile, facing guanjiadao. The housekeeper was relieved and looked at the city Lord nervously. After Liu Ru really woke up, he cried with joy, "Miss, you are awake. If you don''t wake up, the master will be very anxious." Liu Ru coughed a few times, gasped for breath, and woke up. When she saw the city Lord, she immediately cried, "Dad, how terrible It''s really terrible The witch! She let me slap myself in front of the public! So many people are watching me, I''m not alive, boo Hoo Hoo! " Jiang Wanbai stood behind and could not help but jerk at the corners of his mouth. Chapter 798 "Miss Liu''s words are not right. I have calculated before and found that it is Miss Liu who is responsible for the matter." Jiang Wanbai''s words are serious and his heart is long. Liu Ru immediately became angry and said, "where are you from?! How dare you say I have a problem? " The city master had to be angry with him, but he thought that Jiang Wanbai had just used Zhang Fu to wake Liu Ru up. When he got to his mouth, he quickly swallowed it back and said to Liu Ru, "my dear girl, this Taoist priest is not a charlatan, or the Taoist priest saved you. If it wasn''t for the Taoist priest, you would not wake up." Before Jiang Wanbai came over, the doctor invited by the city Lord''s mansion looked at Liu Ru in a coma. No one could help. Jiang Wanbai, in order to make the play more smooth, naturally won''t let her be favored by others. Even if Liu Ru wants to wake up, she has to wake up in her hands. The city master over there is explaining to Liu Ru. The Housekeeper on this side also explains to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing anxiously, for fear that they may misunderstand and and leave. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t care what Liu Ru says. As soon as the housekeeper looked at it, she felt that she was really a virtuous person. That''s why she didn''t care about this kind of external affairs. She was more convinced of Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Listening to the city master''s explanation, Liu Ru is still dubious about Jiang Wanbai, but when she looks past Qi Qingxing, who is standing on one side, her eyes light up. This scene is just seen by Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai didn''t hold back. He took a look at Qi Qingxing. I would have made him a little ugly. Qi Qingxing saw the meaning of Jiang Wanbai''s eyes. He dropped his eyes and hid the smile in his eyes. "What is the meaning of that sentence Liu Ru coughed gently, and quickly stroked her hair with her hand. She looked at the city Lord with a look of complaint. She was in such a mess. How could her father let people in at will. Jiang Wanbai sighed again, which made Liu Ru''s heart rise. Now all the people in the city Lord''s house are holding their hearts. The housekeeper shivered and said, "Taoist priest, what''s going on? Just tell me We can carry it... " "In that case, I will tell you the truth." Jiang Wanbai reached out and touched his fake beard and said, "it''s all because Miss Liu you''ve found the wrong marriage." "The wrong marriage?" Liu Ru frowned. Thinking that the man she liked was not her own marriage, she had a kind of psychological conflict and subconsciously said, "Taoist priest, are you wrong? The man I like is the dragon and Phoenix among the people. It is clear that he is the best marriage. How could he be wrong? " "Is the dragon and Phoenix a good marriage?" Jiang Wanbai sneered and said, "it''s not for you. If you insist on it, you will naturally bring disaster. Your good marriage is in front of you. You can''t see it. You have to force it to be not your own. It''s said that the marriage is determined by heaven. You are not trying to go against heaven." Jiang Wanbai''s serious nonsense is that the city Lord''s house and others are said to be terrified. Liu Ru was still in a daze. Even Jiang Wanbai said that the man was a dragon and Phoenix among the people, which proved that her vision was right. However, the person was not her marriage. For a moment, she was unwilling and angry. The city Lord didn''t care what Liu Ru thought. He said nervously at the end of the night: "that Taoist priest, are we not forced to have this marriage, so we will be ok?" Chapter 799 Jiang Wanbai shook his head and said, "now that the mistake has been made, it is not so easy to solve it." "Ah?" The city Lord was immediately remorseful, and was about to ask Jiang Wanbai what to do. Liu Ru was already in a hurry and said, "Taoist priest, since you said that my marriage is in front of you, then my marriage is..." She wanted to say but stopped looking at Qi Qingxing. Jiang Wanbai is aware of her eyes, and the corners of her mouth jerk. For a moment, she feels speechless to Liu Ru. If Qi Qingxing was not her man, she would have doubted that Qi Qingxing really had any marriage relationship with Liu Ru. For the first time, Qi Qingxing was able to stare at Qi Qingxing. Now Qi Qingxing has changed his face and can still keep an eye on him. Shaking his head, Jiang Wanbai banishes all these complex ideas. He says in his heart that Qi Qingxing can be so targeted only shows that no matter how good people change their looks, they can''t hide it. "It''s also about solutions." Jiang Wanbai has a deep face. A moment later, a group of people from the city Lord''s house followed Jiang Wanbai to the south of the city. Jiang Wanbai held a compass in his hand, and the pointer on the compass occasionally shook. The people of the city Lord''s house followed her, and even Liu Ru followed her. After all They''re here to find a real marriage. Qi Qingxing follows Jiang Wanbai''s side and looks at her pretending to take these people to the outside of he Xiu yard, with a smile in her eyes. "Here it is." Jiang Wanbai stopped, looked sideways at the courtyard of he Xiu''s family and said, "I figured out that the man had met Miss Liu recently. According to the man''s breath, he traced it all the way. In addition, the divination shows that Miss Liu''s marriage is in this yard." Liu Ru and the city Lord didn''t know whose courtyard it was, but the housekeeper who was responsible for picking up he embroidery to the city Lord''s house recognized it at once, and immediately said to the city Lord, "master, this is the embroiderer''s family who embroidered the wedding dress for the young lady. I heard that the embroiderer had no brothers, but But "What is it? Tell me The city Lord looked at the housekeeper''s appearance that he wanted to talk but stopped. He was angry and kicked him. But Liu Ru thought of something, and immediately turned white and shrieked out, "no way! Absolutely impossible! liar! You liar! You''re with the men, aren''t you? " As soon as Liu Ru thought that Lin Lang had gone to him not long ago to offer himself, she found out that Lin Lang was his own good marriage, so she broke down and screamed to Jiang Wanbai. Both the city Lord and the housekeeper were startled. The city Lord quickly grabbed Liu Ru and begged, "my dear girl, don''t say that. If you annoy the Taoist priest, who will help us? Think about the recent days in the mansion." These words let Liu Ru successfully remember the fear that she was controlled by a strange force, and immediately felt her face under the veil began to burn and tingle. As soon as the gate opened, Lin Lang stood in the yard. When he saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, he was stunned for a moment. Then he saw Liu Ru and the city Lord, and his eyes lit up. "Miss Liu, Lord, how did you come here?" Lin Lang immediately tidied up his clothes and bowed to the city Lord. He had a warm smile on his face. In addition, his face was really white and somewhat handsome. In fact, he was pretty good. Chapter 800 When the city Lord saw him come out, he nodded his head subconsciously. He was still satisfied. It was not a special loss. He ignored Lin Lang, but approached Jiang Wanbai and asked, "Taoist priest, is that what you are talking about?" "There is only one man in this yard, and he is the only one." Jiangwan Baidao. Lin Lang is also eavesdropping on the conversation between the city master and Jiang Wanbai. He is still puzzled when he hears these words. He is about to ask what is going on. The city Lord has already turned his back and looks at the housekeeper. The housekeeper immediately said, "this childe, let''s go in and talk about it." "Yes, yes, yes. We should invite the city Lord and Miss Liu to sit down. Look at me, I suddenly saw the Lord and Miss Liu coming. They were too excited for a moment, and they ignored me." Lin Lang said, while carefully invited people into the yard. Looking at Lin Lang''s appearance, the city Lord was more satisfied. He was better than Qi, but he didn''t pay attention to him. The city Lord thinks that it is better to find a son-in-law who is afraid of himself. In this way, at least he can hold down his son-in-law, so that the other party will not bully his good daughter. For example, this one is good in front of him. With this in mind, the city Lord looked at Lin Lang more and more satisfied. Liu Ru was still unhappy, but when Lin Lang followed her carefully, she was satisfied with her mind. She found that the face of this person was also very good. For a moment, she seemed to be more receptive. When so many people came into the courtyard, he Xiu heard the news and pushed the door open and came out. He asked, "Lin Lang, who is it?" "It''s the Lord of the city. There''s nothing for you here. Go back and embroider your wedding dress." Lin Lang went over to block he Xiu''s sight and pushed her into the room. When people outside could not see him, Lin Lang immediately held he Xiu in his arms and said in a gentle voice, "you should have more rest to avoid damaging your eyes. I know you don''t like to deal with too many people. I''ll deal with those people outside. You don''t have to go out." When he Xiu heard his gentle and considerate words, he immediately became happy and nodded. He pushed Lin Lang out and said in a soft voice, "then you should go out quickly, don''t worry about me." Lin Lang went out at the right moment. As soon as he arrived outside, he changed his face and quickly poured tea to the city Lord and Liu Ru. Liu Ru also saw the he embroidery and thought of the rumors before, so her face became ugly again. She said in the evening, "Taoist priest, are you wrong? How could he be my sweetheart? He also has a wife Lin Lang was stunned and soon realized something from Liu Ru''s words. His eyes showed ecstasy. Before Jiang Wanbai''s voice, he quickly explained: "Miss Liu, you misunderstood him. He Xiu is not my wife, she is my sister." "Sister?" Liu Ru picks eyebrow, "is this true?" "It''s true." Lin Lang said: "my mother brought her back to the house. She recognized my father and mother as godfather and godmother. I have always treated her like a sister." "What you said doesn''t count. You shout out he Xiu. You two confront each other." Liu Ru took a sip of tea, her eyebrows frowned slightly, and her expression was full of dislike. She didn''t even want to touch this kind of coarse tea. Lin Lang''s eyes flashed and said with a smile, "OK, I''m going to let her out." Then he turned and went into the room. Chapter 801 Qijiang and his sister admitted that he and Qingxiu had met each other? Jiang Wanbai began to be curious. It''s a pity that she can''t put the paper man in the past, so she can only wait. He Xiu and Lin Lang came out without waiting for long. He xiuchao and Liu Ru were very happy and said, "Lin Lang is really the elder brother of the people''s daughter." "What do you call him Lin Lang? So close? " Liu Ru raised her eyebrows and forced her to ask. He Xiu hung her eyes and hid her impatience in her eyes. Before she made a sound, Lin Lang next to him said, "Miss Liu, that''s because my name is Lin Lang, and my mother called me that way when she was alive." He Xiu breathed a sigh of relief, and looked at Lin Lang with a moving look. She thought that Lin Lang saw his impatience and didn''t want her to face the man, so she helped her explain. Liu Ru nodded and waved her hand. She said to him, "I can''t make mistakes in my wedding dress. Maybe I can use it in a few days." "Yes, miss." He Xiu bowed his head and responded. Lin Lang saw that there was nothing wrong with him, so he embroidery went in again. As soon as he Xiu left, Lin Lang went over to add tea to Liu Ru and the city Lord. This time, he knew the identity of Jiang Wanbai, so his attitude towards Jiang Wanbai improved. He poured tea for Jiang Wanbai and laughed genially, "Taoist priest, please have tea." Jiang Wanbai felt sick, but her face was still calm. She nodded slightly and did not touch the cup of tea. Instead, she said to the city Lord: "I have already said my way. As long as Miss Liu finds the right person to marry, the dirty things in the Lord''s house will be scattered." "Taoist priest, can''t you just drive those dirty things away?" Liu Ru thought of the man in the inn, but she was still reluctant. She bit her lip and asked Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai shook his head slowly. "Even if I can drive away those dirty things, I can only ensure the peace of the city Lord''s house for a while. As time goes on, those dirty things will come back." "Would you mind driving away again?" Liu Ru Li said of course. Next to the housekeeper and the city Lord also nodded, obviously agreed with Liu Ru''s words. Jiang Wan''s white eyes scoffed and said, "I''m leaving Yaocheng for a cloud tour in a few days. This time I''m just passing by Yaocheng, and I won''t stay for a long time." "This Taoist priest, you''ll stay in Yao City. I''ll give you enough incense to worship. How about that? " The city Lord does not give up. Jiang Wanbai sighs and looks at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing immediately understood her meaning and said, "master, let''s go." Jiang Wanbai stood up and left. Seeing Jiang Wanbai leave, the housekeeper subconsciously wants to hold her. Before she meets Jiang Wanbai, she sees Qi Qingxing shake his sleeve, and the housekeeper is knocked out, slamming a chair. "Ouch, ouch..." The housekeeper immediately supported his back pain and was unable to get up for a while. When the city Lord and Liu Ru saw this scene, they wanted to force Jiang Wanbai to stay in Yao City. However, they could see clearly that the Taoist boy had not met the housekeeper, so the housekeeper flew out. Then if it was the Taoist priest himself The picture dare not think, the city Lord and Liu Ru quickly stood up, Chaojiang Wanbai flattered: "Taoist, don''t be angry, we all listen to the Taoist!" Chapter 802 "Dear girl, I think this young master Lin is also a good-looking talent, by the way..." The city Lord turned to Lin Lang and asked, "I just heard what you mean. Your mother is no longer here. What about your father?" Although Lin Lang is still a little confused about what it is, he still knows something about it. For example, he seems to have become a good man of Liu Ru. At the moment, he tries his best to suppress the ecstasy in his heart and says to the city Lord, "my father has also passed away. Now I have no other living relatives besides he Xiu." When he said these words, his face also timely showed a look of loss and gloom. The city Lord was more satisfied with him. Seeing the scene, he thought that he was his future son-in-law, so he reached out and patted him on the shoulder, comforting him with the tone of his elders. Seeing the change of the city Lord, Lin Lang''s ecstasy was about to be suppressed. He waved his hand to us and said, "let''s go back first." Miss Liu was almost stunned. Didn''t you want to marry him? Why did you just leave? Fortunately, he still had some reason to suppress this impulse, and comforted himself not to worry in his heart. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing took the lead in going out. At the moment when they walked out of the courtyard of he Xiu, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other and both of them laughed. When the city Lord and they came out, Jiang Wanbai said goodbye. "Ah? Taoist priest, are you leaving now? Then our family... " The city Lord was in a hurry. Liu Ru was also worried and afraid. She said, "Taoist priest, although we already know who my beloved is, you should stay in the city Lord''s house and wait for things to get better before you leave? I''ll have a wedding wine, too, won''t you? " "Yes, yes, yes." The city Lord nodded his head and agreed with him. He made up his mind to leave Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. At least, he had to wait for the dirty things of the city Lord''s house to go. Jiang Wanbai can''t see these people''s thoughts. Of course, she will not disappear at this time. After all, the most wonderful part of the play has not yet started. "I just walk in the city. When necessary, I will go to the city Lord''s house." Jiangwan Baidao. The city Lord''s expression is still somewhat embarrassed. In fact, he would like Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing to live directly in his mansion. Qi Qingxing glanced at the city Lord and said in a low voice: "my master doesn''t like to live in a place like the city Lord''s house. We already have a place to live. We said that we would go to the city Lord''s house when necessary, and we would go there naturally." Qi Qingxing said that, the city Lord and others did not dare to say more. Jiang Wanbai also gave them a piece of Rune paper and said, "pasting this in the study can pacify those dirty things in the study for a period of time. However, once the rune paper fails, if the city Lord''s mansion..." Jiang Wanbai''s unspoken words, the city Lord and others naturally understood clearly, each heart raised, nervously asked: "what will happen?" "I can''t help it then." Jiangwan Baidao. With these words, she went with Qi Qingxing, leaving the city Lord and others looking at each other. When they returned to the city Lord''s house, the city Lord handed the Fu to the housekeeper, "go ahead, put the rune in." "Ah? Master I I... " The housekeeper''s hands shaking with Rune paper. The city Lord glared at him, "what? The Lord of our city has provided you with good food and drink for so many years. You can''t do such a small thing if you go in? " Chapter 803 After saying this, the city Lord turned to other people: "who would like to go in and paste the rune paper, and then you will be the housekeeper of the Lord''s house!" Hearing this, many people were eager to try. The housekeeper bit his teeth and quickly pulled out a strong smile to the city Lord and said, "master, what is such a small matter? I''ll just come. The master is very kind to me. It''s worth going through fire and water for the Lord''s sake. " The city Lord glanced at him, hummed and did not speak. The housekeeper lowered his head and looked at the rune paper in his hand. As soon as he closed his eyes, he rushed into the study. After entering the study, he half opened his eyes and held the rune paper in his hand. He turned back and called to the city Lord, "master, where is this Rune paper pasted?" "Stick it on that shelf!" Cried the Lord of the city at the door, but he was staring at the steward. He found that after the housekeeper went in, nothing else happened. He immediately believed most of the rune paper given by Jiang Wanbai. The housekeeper also put down a lot of heart, and pasted the rune paper on the shelf. He no longer closed his eyes in fear. He could still look around. The study was still a mess, but nothing strange happened. However, he had just breathed a sigh of relief and was about to go out to the city Lord to ask for credit. He found that the faces of the people standing outside the gate changed. They looked at him in horror and stepped back in a hurry. Especially the city Lord, quickly pulled two people in front of him. "Ghost! What a ghost Shouting outside the study. The housekeeper shivered all over. He felt a chill coming from the back of his neck into his clothes. He turned slowly and looked at a pale face. He could not even scream. His eyes turned white and he fainted. "Ah, ah!" There was a scream outside the study. In this chaos, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing came slowly. "Go!" Jiang Wanbai throws the dust in his arm to the front. The dust flies over the crowd and hits the pale face directly. The pale face sends out a scream and disappears. The shrieks of people outside the study suddenly stopped. They all stared at the study. Finally, the city Lord came back to his senses and suddenly looked back at Jiang Wanbai. He immediately threw himself in tears, "Taoist priest! Taoist priest, the rune paper you gave me is useless! " Just when he saw the face behind the housekeeper, the city Lord thought he had met a big liar again, and vowed to take the two swindlers back. However, when he saw Jiang Wanbai coming to subdue that face, the city Lord believed her again. "That''s a mistake." Qi Qingxing light road. Just then Jiang Wanbai and he walked on the way, and suddenly remembered that their original purpose was to enter the study to find something. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing hurried over. The city Lord had no doubt about Qi Qingxing''s words, and immediately felt that it must be because the Fuwen paper was not pasted correctly. "Taoist priest, this Rune paper..." The idea of the city has something to do with it. Jiang Wanbai nodded his head slightly and said, "it''s just that I forgot to tell you about my carelessness for a moment. It''s just that since I''ve come here, I''ll do it myself." "Good, good. I''ll trouble you." The city Lord immediately nodded with joy. Chapter 804 Since Jiang Wanbai can do it himself, it''s better for him. Jiang Wanbai city master nodded slightly, and Qi Qingxing looked at each other. They went to the study. They didn''t need Jiang Wanbai to open his mouth. Other people didn''t dare to follow in. When he walked into the study, Jiang Wanbai looked down at the housekeeper lying on the ground and said, "drag him out." However, the people outside the study looked at each other, and no one dared to move. Jiang Wanbai''s forehead pulled, but fortunately, the housekeeper fell at the door, and Qi Qingxing kicked the housekeeper out. The city Lord will not be in charge of the housekeeper. He looks at the study nervously. However, he only sees Jiang Wanbai go over and uncover the rune paper that the housekeeper has just pasted. At the next moment, "bang", the door of the study is closed in front of everyone. "Ah, ah, ah!" Outside the study, there was another cry of panic. After a while, these talents stopped calling. Liu Ru leaned against the city Lord and asked in a trembling voice, "Dad, do you think they can still come out?" Before I had not seen the "ghost" appearance, it was because Liu Ru and others had no real fear, and no human life had ever happened. However, they just finally saw that white and frightening face. In an instant, the "ghost" in the study became more terrifying in the hearts of the city Lord''s mansion and others. Almost all the flesh of the city master was shaking, shaking his head desperately, "no I don''t know, my dear girl The Taoist priest looks very fierce... " Before he finished speaking, the closed door of the study was opened from inside. People waiting outside the study opened their mouths subconsciously and were about to shout. When they saw the people who appeared at the door of the study, all the screams were stuck in the throat. "Taoist priest! How''s it going? " The Lord of the city was full of tears. If his legs were not weak, he would have rushed to him. Jiang Wanbai was still holding a senior figure''s appearance and said: "after fighting for a while, I''ve suppressed it for a while, and the rune paper has been pasted. It can be kept for a period of time. When the rune paper loses its effectiveness, I can''t help it." "Yes, yes, thank you very much." No matter what happens in the future, the city Lord is very relieved and happy that this barrier has passed temporarily. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing walked, the city master was relieved and wanted to call people to go in. As a result, he raised his eyes and saw the situation in the study. He immediately yelled and ran in. His legs were not weak and he was not afraid. His study! A mess, not to say, is more like after a big fire, should burn, should not burn, all burned! "This, this, this..." The city Lord shook his hands and quickly went to find the dark grid. He found that there was only a pile of ash in the dark lattice. He sat on the ground with a limp leg. These are all his account books and letters with the adults in the capital! With these letters, he could be more assured to cooperate with those adults, because these letters are not only his own handle, but also those adults'' handle. But now, none of them! "Tell me to go down! We can''t reveal a word about the city master''s study, have you heard it? " The city Lord roared angrily. All the people outside the study bowed their heads, and all of them should go down together. They didn''t dare to breathe for a while. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went out of a distance and changed back to their original appearance. Instead of returning to the inn, they went directly to the magistrate and gave him the things from the master''s study. Chapter 805 "Now that all the evidence is available, it depends on when the imperial edict of the capital comes down." The magistrate looked at the evidence and was excited. On the way back, Jiang Wanbai asks Qi Qingxing about the imperial edict of the capital. How long will it take to get down. Qi Qingxing pondered for a while and said, "two days." What he gave was only a minimum deadline. Jiang Wanbai made a calculation. After he went back, he hung up again. He laughed and said, "enough time. We''ll go to the city Lord''s house to see a good play in the morning. If there is no accident, we can solve it that night." Green bamboo and little situ went out to inquire about the half blind man and came back, but they found out about the blind man. Qingzhu said, "the blind man Li, who lives in the west of the city, suddenly came to us and said that he knew about the half blind man." "We bought the news for a dime of silver." Little situ followed Qingzhu''s words. At that time, the half blind man took them directly to see an old beggar. The old beggar was surprised to hear that green bamboo and little situ were looking for the half blind man. "According to the old beggar, there was a semi blind Taoist in Yao City who lived in a small Taoist temple outside the city. However, one night five years ago, the whole Taoist temple was burned down by the sky fire. Since then, no one has seen a semi blind man. Everyone said that he died in the fire." Little situ Dao. It''s a sky fire, but it''s a big fire caused by thunder. After the little situ finished, Qingzhu added some more and said, "it''s said that it''s still thunder and there''s no rain. The weather was fine in those days. But even some people in the city heard something about it that night. At that time, they thought that the weather had suddenly changed. The next day, they knew that the Taoist temple outside the city had disappeared." Because it was too strange, people in Yaocheng felt that they must have done something against heaven, so they were punished by God. "If you can burn a Taoist temple like this, the people in the Taoist temple will disappear. It may be a violation of the law of heaven." Aware that Qi Qingxing and others are looking at themselves, Jiang Wanbai makes a voice. After hearing Jiang Wanbai''s words, Qi Qingxing looked at the little situ and asked in a deep voice, "when did you hear about the story of the half blind?" Little situ was stunned for a moment before he understood the meaning of Qi Qing''s jargon. He immediately said, "what happened last year? An elder in my family met him in Yaocheng when he went out to do business." "That means he''s not dead." Jiang evening white road, finally sighed tone, look helpless, "now the situation is, we can''t find others." "Before the fire broke out in the Taoist temple, what strange things happened?" Qi Qingxing pondered for a while and continued to ask Qingzhu and xiaositu. Green bamboo thought for a while, shaking his head: "it seems not." They also asked the old beggar at that time. What the old beggar said at that time had forgotten Qingzhu and Xiaosi Tu, but it was certain that nothing strange happened. Otherwise, they would not have forgotten such an important clue. "Has the other party left Yaocheng already?" Jiang Wanbai muttered. She covered her mouth and yawned. Her eyes were moist and her eyes were red. She was very cute. Qi Qingxing looked at the heart on a piece of soft, can not help holding her hand, gently pinched, low voice way: "possible." "Ah..." Jiang Wanbai went to Qi Qingxing on his shoulder. He sighed and said, "I suddenly found that things are a lot." Chapter 806 The half blind man did not find any trace, and the soul of the child he promised he yuan to look for had not been found. He only knew to go south to find it, not to mention for the moment. It''s really torture to find the half blind. If it had not been for those people who had to wrestle with he embroidery, Jiang Wanbai''s patience would have run out. After sleeping, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing left the inn early the next morning. Just like yesterday, they changed their appearance and went to the city Lord''s house. After yesterday''s experience, the whole city Lord''s house was familiar with Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. When they saw them coming, the guard opened the door directly and said to Jiang Wanbai, "Taoist priest, the Lord of the city has already given an order. If you have come, please enter the mansion directly." Jiang Wanbai nodded slightly and went in with Qi Qingxing. Just entered the city Lord''s house, heard the news of the city Lord and others met out, together with that Lin Lang. As soon as the city Lord saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, he showed an excited look on his face. It seemed that his spirit was much better than yesterday. Before Jiang Wanbai asked, the city Lord himself said, "Taoist priest, the rune you pasted yesterday works, and there is no ghost in the study." Nothing about the burning of things in his study. "That''s good." Jiang Wan nodded his head and asked, "what changes have taken place in the rune paper?" So asked, the city Lord''s face changed, and even said, "Taoist priest, when I went into the study as soon as possible, I found that the rune paper was dim." At that time, seeing the Fu paper which was obviously not as good as yesterday''s, the city master''s heart beat faster, and immediately thought of Jiang Wanbai''s words. When the Fuwen paper was out of effect, even she had no way. At the thought of this place, the city Lord was worried. He just wanted to find Jiang Wanbai. It''s a pity that he doesn''t know where Jiang Wanbai lives, so he can only wait. After breakfast, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing come here. Of course, the city Lord is excited. "When the runes on the rune paper disappear completely, it will be useless." Jiang Wanbai reminds. The city Lord nodded again and again, and said, "I know what I know. Taoist priest, as long as the little girl becomes a relative, it''s OK, isn''t it?" "It''s natural." Jiang Wanbai nodded, "a lot of times, a good marriage can also bring good things to the family, otherwise, how can there be such a view of" joy " She deliberately said that, that is to guide the city Lord to think about what he wanted. As she wanted, the city master''s eyes brightened and his eyes turned. He didn''t know what good things he thought. Chaojiang Wanbai asked in a hurry, "that Taoist priest, when do you think it''s good to get married?" After a good night''s sleep, Liu Ru has fully believed in Jiang Wanbai. At this time, she has no resistance to Lin lang. in addition, Lin Lang intends to please her. Liu Ru feels that Lin Lang is really good-looking and a good person of her own. In the future, they will be better and better. Under a lot of thinking, Liu Ru is more and more satisfied with Lin Lang. Now two people look at each other. One is shy and timid, and the other is affectionate. It seems that they are well matched. Jiang Wanbai put all these into the background of his eyes and sneered in his heart, but he said quietly: "just ask the matchmaker for such a thing. There is no difference." Anyway, no matter what kind of good day you choose, you can''t make it. Jiang Wanbai didn''t leave in a hurry. He stayed to listen to the heated discussion about marriage between the city Lord''s house and others. Lin Lang already knew why the city Lord''s house was willing to marry Liu Ru to him. Chapter 807 Although Lin Lang talked with the city Lord and his daughter, he looked at Jiang Wanbai from time to time. Obviously, he had something to say. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing came here specially, waiting for him. So, when I left the city Lord''s house, looking at Lin Lang, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were not surprised. "Taoist priest, I want to talk to the Taoist priest." A moment later, the three of them sat in the box where the pilgrims came. Lin Lang poured tea for Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, and made the waiter serve good food and wine, which meant that they had to talk while eating. Jiang Wanbai didn''t mean to have dinner with him. He took a sip of his tea cup and said, "why did Mr. Lin invite me to come here?" "This..." Lin Lang''s face was struggling, and for a while he got up to check whether the doors and windows were closed properly. With a sneer, Jiang Wanbai asked him, "what is Mr. Lin doing?" "Taoist priest, what I want to say is too important. I''m afraid someone will listen." Lin Lang came back, but also slightly lowered the voice, toward the river evening white and Qi Qingxing road. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other. Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?" "Taoist priest In fact, I didn''t want to say that. After all, I still have some brotherhood in my heart, but I I really can''t bear to see innocent people being hurt, and I don''t want to see her make mistakes again and again. I have no choice but to find you, Taoist priest. " Lin Lang groaned and looked helpless. It seems that he was forced to make this decision. In short, he said that he would be as innocent as possible. Jiang night white disgusting to the extreme, on the face more and more no expression. Maybe he finally felt the impatience of Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Lin Lang finally finished his nonsense and said the sentence Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing wanted to hear most. Lin Lang: "Taoist priest, in fact, he embroidery is a monster." After saying this, Lin Lang seemed to put down the last bit of burden in his heart. Instead of asking Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing more questions, he kept talking about all the things about him and he embroidery. There are many differences between what Lin Lang said and what he knew before going there. "My mother brought a pair of embroidery pictures when she married my father. He Xiu came out of that embroidery picture. She watched me grow up, but Because she has been so young for so many years, she has never changed. Since I grew up, I have always regarded her as a sister... " Lin Lang licked his lips and seemed nervous. But even at this time, he did not forget to emphasize that he only treated he Xiu as his sister. Jiang Wanbai automatically filters his useless nonsense. "Then there was a sudden change in my family, and I was the only one left. She was with me all the time, so we had to depend on each other all the time." Lin Lang looks nostalgic, and seems to be thinking about the days he spent with he Xiu in these years. Jiang Wanbai took a sip of tea and was about to lose patience. He interrupted him and asked, "since you depend on each other, she has not hurt you. What do you tell me about this?" "Although she didn''t hurt me now, if she knew I was going to marry ru''er, then the whole city Lord''s house would suffer." Lin Lang said. Seeing that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing didn''t make a sound, Lin Lang thought they didn''t believe it. Lin Lang said, "Taoist priest, everything I said is true. Although I treat he Xiu as my sister, she has a deep love for me. Such a thing happened before. A woman expressed admiration to me, and when she knew it, she destroyed the woman''s face..." Chapter 808 Lin Lang said everything he embroidery had done. It also includes Qi Qingxing''s burnt clothes. Lin Lang said: "she wants to marry me. It''s useless for me to persuade her to marry her. Even if I don''t wear that dress to marry her, she will kill..." "Do you know the weakness of this monster?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice. Obviously, he couldn''t stand his wordiness. "Yes." Lin Lang nodded, but he didn''t say it in a hurry. Instead, he asked Chaojiang Wanbai with hesitation: "Taoist priest, what are you going to do with her?" "What do you want me to do with her?" Jiang Wanbai picks eyebrows slightly and asks a question. Lin Lang bit his teeth and said, "she is too obsessed with me. In order to have less trouble in the future, she still hopes that the Taoist priest will never suffer from it." "When she went to your house yesterday, she clearly admitted that you were only her brother." Jiangwan Baidao. She was still a little curious about what Lin Lang said to he Xiu, and she was able to persuade him. Lin Lang sighed first and then said, "Taoist priest, you don''t know. In fact, he Xiu is very persistent in embroidery. I cheated her yesterday that ru''er wanted to find a unmarried woman to embroider the wedding dress. She didn''t want to cause trouble, and she was afraid that ru''er would look for another embroiderer. Only then did she admit that she and I were brothers and sisters." Jiang Wanbai took a puff from his forehead. He never thought that Lin Lang was cheating he embroidery like this, and he embroidery had no doubt. However, if you think about yesterday''s situation, plus he Xiu''s obsession with Lin Lang, it''s normal. After the pilgrims came and left, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing followed Lin Lang to his home with he Xiu. When he went in, he Xiu was busy living. He didn''t turn back to see Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing and asked with a smile, "Lin Lang, why did you come back so late? The Lord''s house has not troubled you, have you? " As a result, she saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. He Xiu''s eyebrows were almost imperceptible. Of course, she knew Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. After all, she had only come yesterday. I don''t know how to come back today. She also thought of what Lin Lang and himself said. He Xiu was a little nervous again and asked, "Why are you here? It''s Miss Liu. What can I do for you She just listened to Lin Lang say that the city Lord''s house was haunted recently, so she invited these Taoist priests to come over. The Taoist priest calculated a divination for the city Lord''s house, and said a lot about it. She also said that only the unmarried xiuniang could embroider the wedding dress. He Xiu only thinks that these Taoist masters are also some films. They are just nonsense. However, the people in the city Lord''s mansion believe this very much. No matter how much she disdains, she can only bear it. Anyway, it has nothing to do with her, but now Why did this man come back. He Lang looks at Xiulin with doubt. Lin Lang said to her, "Hello, please wait for the Taoist priest. I''ll go into the room and get some things." "Well, you go." He Xiu nodded and saw that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had already sat down. She did not say anything more, and turned to make tea. When he first found him, the array plate left by Jiang Wanbai did not withdraw. As long as the array plate was there, he Xiu would not want to escape later. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai was not in a hurry. He sat there and asked Qi Qingxing in a low voice: "would you like to try fan jade later?" She expected that he Xiu would not be arrested. In that case, it was better to let Qi Qingxing practice. She was also curious about what changes Qi Qingxing had made after reading the pamphlet left by Mingya. Chapter 809 Qi Qingxing nodded, obviously in the heart also had such an idea. He Xiu went to the tea making place and Lin Lang went in two directions. Jiang evening Bai and Qi Qingxing were talking, and they saw he Xiu running quickly from the door. She and Qi Qingxing looked at each other and saw each other''s eyes. "Go, go to the theatre." Jiang Bai bent his lips and smiled later. He stood up with Qi Qingxing and walked outside. Just came to the door, he Xiu and Lin Lang were standing at the door of the next room, two people stood in confrontation, Lin Lang''s arms holding a box, and he Xiu back to Jiang evening white and Qi Qingxing, Jiang evening white also can not see what embroidery is at the moment what look, can only hear her ask Lin Lang: "Lin Lang, what do you do with this out?" "I told the Taoist priest that there is a precious embroidered picture in our family. Now I am taking it to the Taoist priest." Lin Lang has a good face. Jiang evening white looked at his lying to he Xiu, and knew that he must have lied to he embroidery. Otherwise, he would not be as calm and calm as now. He thought about what Lin Lang would do, even Lin Lang knew what the result of this matter would be. Then it is more clear how cruel and cruel this person is to what embroidery is. Maybe Lin Lang had done such a thing before, so when she heard Lin Lang say that, he embroidery had no doubt. In addition, she confirmed that Jiang evening white and Qi Qingxing were cheaters, and there was no defense. Only quietly said, "Lin Lang, you know what this embroidered picture means to me, you should be careful." "I know." Lin Lang nodded and walked around he Xiu with the box to the river late white and Qi Qingxing. His expression was hard to cover and excited. "Taoist priest, this is the embroidery picture I told you." He handed the embroidery picture to Jiang evening white, and his look was very impatient. Jiang evening white took over the box. As soon as the box was opened, there was indeed a set of embroidered pictures rolled up. She unfolded the embroidery map and found that the embroidered cloth was very thin. At least she had seen so many good things before in Beijing, including the tribute from Xiao Quan and the embroidered cloth of such material. "This embroidered cloth is very special. I have never seen it before." Jiang was rubbing the embroidery road in the evening. Qi Qingxing also looked at it, followed by a point of head. He has been staring at what embroidery here frowns and detects a bit of error. However, Lin Lang has not noticed it. He also points his head with great care and says, "this cloth is really special. I''m afraid there is one piece in the world." With this sentence, Lin Lang made a desperate gesture towards the river evening white, indicating that she had already got the embroidery map of where she lived, so she hurriedly began to do it. "Since the embroidery has been seen, return it to me." He embroidery in the heart of the bad feeling is getting more and more, she said in a hurry, quickly toward the river late white to go, there is a big need to hand over the meaning, it can be seen that is really anxious. Lin Lang also noticed this, more anxious, simply toward the river late white shouted: "Taoist! You can do it! But he can''t get the embroidery back! " "Lin Lang?!" He Xiu heard Lin Lang''s words immediately stunned. Jiang night white face smile deeper, standing beside her Qi Qingxing suddenly raised his feet, a foot will Lin Lang kicked out. "Ah!" Lin Lang screamed, lying on the ground with his chest covered. He held one hand on the ground, and stared at Jiang evening white and Qi Qingxing with disbelief. What are you doing, Taoist priest Chapter 810 Jiang Wanbai hit his fingers, and his and Qi Qingxing''s skills of change disappeared in an instant. Lin Lang and he Xiu finally saw what they looked like and recognized them at a glance. "Are you?" Lin Lang cried out and realized that he had been cheated. He Xiu''s face turned white and his eyes were fierce. He Xiu threw himself at Jiang Wanbai, apparently to snatch back the embroidery picture. But Jiang Wanbai stood still. Qi Qingxing held the jade fan in his hand, and looked at he Xiu coldly. With a wrist, the jade fan went to he embroidery fan, and a spirit power with faint thunder was attacking he embroidery fan. He Xiu felt the pressure of the spiritual power, and immediately her face was whiter, but she bit her teeth and did not dodge. On the contrary, she still went to Jiang Wanbai. Obviously, the embroidery in Jiang Wanbai''s hands was very important to her. It''s important for her to get it back even if she''s seriously injured. Jiang Wanbai sneered and was not afraid that she could come over and said, "how can you escape this time?" Qi Qingxing stood in front of her with his back to her. As soon as he Xiuyi came forward, he Xiu''s jade fan in his hand would fan over. In an instant, he Xiu smashed he Xiu out of the courtyard wall and fell to the ground. He put his hand over his heart and spit out a mouthful of blood. She hated to stare at Jiang Wanbai, and finally set her eyes on Qi Qingxing. She knew that if she wanted to get close to Jiang Wanbai and snatch back her embroidered pictures, she would have to defeat Qi Qingxing. At this time, Lin Lang finally realized that he had been cheated. He cried and crawled to he Xiu, with regret on his face, "they lied to me, he Xiu, they lied to me Don''t blame me... " "Are we really lying to you? How can I remember that you found us on your own initiative? " Jiang Wanbai looked at he Xiu with a smile and said, "do you know, this man has been to the city Lord''s house with you on his back, and even found Liu Ru''s in front of him and offered to become the son-in-law of the city Lord''s house. Unfortunately, Liu Ru didn''t look up to him at that time, and he was directly beaten out. I happened to meet him and wanted to help him..." Jiang Wanbai took it easy and told he Xiu what Lin Lang had done word by word. "By the way, he also told us that you are a monster, and he also said..." She looked down at the embroidered picture in her hand and sneered, "she said that as long as you destroy this embroidery picture, you will disappear. He asked us to Never be in trouble again When the four words "eternal disaster" came out, he Xiu suddenly turned his head and looked at Lin Lang. Lin Lang looked at her eyes. He moved back a little. After retreating, he reacted again. He quickly stepped forward and reached out to hold he Xiu. He cried, "I don''t know I was cheated He Xiu, please forgive me. I know I was wrong Blame them! They''re the ones who lied to me "They lied to you if you wanted to marry Liu ru?" He Xiu asked in a hoarse voice. I''m afraid Lin Lang didn''t even hear what he Xiu asked. He nodded vigorously, "they lied to me! He Xiu, I love you, I never thought to cheat you I didn''t want to hurt you. I love you... " He no longer mentioned that he was treating he Xiu, but his sister said that he loved he embroidery. And he Xiu, also followed with a smile, she stretched out a hand, covering Lin Lang''s side face, and asked, "Lin Lang, do you really love me? Would you do anything for me? " He Xiu''s hand was cold. Lin Lang shivered when she put her hand on it. But when he Xiu asked, he nodded quickly, without thinking about it. Of course, he Xiu, as I said earlier, I love you. For you, I''m willing to do anything. Really, I I You... " Chapter 811 Lin Lang''s voice suddenly stopped. He widened his eyes, and blood flowed down his mouth. He slowly lowered his head and looked at the hand that was inserted into his heart. A large amount of blood gushed out of his mouth. "Lin Lang, you said that you would do anything for me, so Die for me, you know. If you don''t take back the embroidered pictures, I''ll die. Don''t be afraid. Anyway, you''ve already died. Your heart I gave it to Ben As before, the tender voice of he embroidery is still full of love. But she also did not hesitate to pull out her hand from Lin Lang''s heart. In her palm, there was a heart dripping with blood. Strangely, the heart was still beating one drum after another. He Xiu ate the heart like this, but Lin Lang had lost his breath. He was lying at her feet with his eyes wide open, as if he were dying with his eyes closed. He Xiu licked her bloody fingers. She stood up and did not look at Lin Lang again. She turned to Qi Qingxing. Her eyes had turned red, and the red embroidery thread of her whole body swam. From a distance, it was like many red insects crawling around her. Looking at this scene, Jiang Wanbai suddenly thought of the red blood in that town. For a moment, she just felt cold. She took a deep breath and said to Qi Qingxing, "ah hang, be careful." After he Xiu finished Lin Lang''s heart, she noticed that he Xiu''s breath became stronger. "Well." Qi Qingxing nodded. In such a short time, he Xiu''s hands moved, and the red silk thread around her body came towards Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai''s feet moved slightly, and a stroke of sleeve made him fly out of the sky to meet those embroidery threads. When Lingli collides with embroidery thread, it is like hitting a needle. With the approaching of Lingli, those embroidery threads will be broken and become ordinary embroidery thread when they fall on the ground. When Qi Qingxing''s jade fan turned, he flew out with the power of thunder. When he hit those embroidery threads, there was a momentary stagnation. But soon, those embroidery threads were black as if they had been struck by thunder and lightning, and then they were broken in disorder. However, with the encouragement of he Xiu again, the thunder on the spiritual power became weaker and weaker, and finally disappeared. The embroidery thread finally defeated Qi Qingxing''s spiritual power and left for Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing''s expression did not change, but his dark eyes became more and more dark, vaguely saw the emergence of black fog. On his fan, there is also a layer of light black fog. Jiang Wanbai has been paying attention to Qi Qingxing. Naturally, he has not missed these changes. At a glance, he can see that the black fog is evil Qi. He Xiu didn''t notice the change of Qi Qingxing''s evil Qi at first, until her embroidery thread suddenly stagnated. She didn''t respond to how she urged her. Soon, she spat out a mouthful of blood. "This is Is it evil spirit? " He Xiu lowered his head, looked at the evil spirit in his palm, and widened his eyes, and looked at Qi Qingxing in disbelief. Qi Qingxing''s evil spirit was very weak. His temperament became more and more thin and elusive. His eyes were like being dragged into a bottomless abyss, which made people feel cold and have deep fear. As soon as he Xiu''s legs softened, she was sitting on the ground. The evil Qi in her palm spread to her heart at a speed visible to the naked eye. As soon as she urged the magic power, she felt the pain in her heart, and a bloody smell gushed up her throat. Chapter 812 Gradually, the whole palm of he Xiu began to turn black, and her palm was completely necrotic and had no reaction any more. As for the embroidery thread around her, after losing the support of her magic power, they fell to the ground and became dead objects. He Xiu was staring at these things. When his eyes touched Lin Lang at his feet, he suddenly burst into laughter. He could not stop his tears and looked crazy. "I''m curious where you''re from." Jiang Wanbai walks to Qi Qingxing''s side. Seeing that his whole body''s magic Qi disappears, Jiang Wanbai withdraws his sight and asks for he Xiu. In fact, she had guessed in her heart, but she still had to get confirmation from he Xiu''s mouth. He Xiu looked up at her and stopped laughing. "Where did I come from? Aren''t you very clear? I''m more curious. You''ve been to that place, and you can come back alive... " "You came out of a sea of corpses and blood." The conjecture has been confirmed, probably has experienced more. Jiang Wanbai is not surprised at the moment, but purses his lips and says: "you are the first one. You are curious about me coming out from there alive." He Xiu sneered. She closed her eyes and said, "I didn''t expect that I would be defeated in your hands. If you want to kill me, please do as you like." "I can exchange what you know about the place you came from, without killing you?" Jiang Wanbai said as he sat down beside the stone table in the courtyard with Qi Qingxing. It''s really tiring to stand all the time. When he Xiu heard Jiang Wanbai''s words, she opened her eyes and looked at the past. Her face looked strange, desolate and nostalgic. It mixed together and appeared on her face. It was very strange. He Xiu: "even if you know, what? That world no longer exists. " "No more? What about the sea of corpses under Daqing temple? " Jiang Wan''s white eyes slightly narrowed and asked. He Xiu gave a bitter smile and showed her expression. Jiang Wanbai had seen it on He Yuan''s face. She said, "the demons are rampant. Our world has long been disintegrated, and we are just a group of survivors." Jiang Wanbai fixed looking at her, obviously want to hear from her mouth is not just a few words. However, when he Xiu said this, he shut her mouth and stopped talking. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing take a look at each other, but her heart is not comfortable. After all, she wants to hear more things from he Xiu''s mouth. As a result, what he Xiu said is of little use to Jiang Wanbai. "What was your world like before the demons ravaged? Is it the same as this world? " She was silent for a moment, but still asked. Actually, he Xiu also mentioned that the demon clan, if it had been, Jiang Wanbai might not have continued to pursue and ask. However, since Qi Qingxing decided to embark on the road of magic cultivation, she had taken a lot of heart to the things related to the demon family. He Xiu shook his head. "No, just aura, this world can''t compare with one tenth of our original world. That''s why, after we came to this world, we''d rather stay there than come out." When they come out, the world is short of aura and can''t last for long. Even, they feel very uncomfortable and uneasy. After all, in their world, aura has almost become what they live on. Chapter 813 "And you?" Jiang Wanbai was curious, "don''t you need aura?" "Of course I need aura." He Xiu laughed, "it''s just that compared with those guys, my small existence needs little aura. If I go back there and come out again, it can support for a long time. In contrast, those real powers, even if they stay there, are not enough aura. They can only sleep for a long time under the sea of blood." Jiang evening, Bai Mei''s heart beat and thought of what he yuan had said before. Now, compared with what he Xiu said, she pinched her palms subconsciously. Qi Qingxing noticed the change of her mood and clenched her hand. Jiang Wanbai felt the consolation from him and continued to ask him, "what do you mean You come out of there, you''re just small characters? " "Of course." He Xiu nodded, even though she admitted that she was only a small role, but there was a kind of aloofness on her face, which had been seen before Jiang Wanbai. On the faces of those who came out of the palace. They have seen many good things in the world and real powerful people in the palace. Even if they are in a very low position, they always look like this when they go outside. It''s superiority. He Xiu looked at Jiang Wanbai with a sneer and disdain on her face, and said, "if it wasn''t for the lack of aura in this world, or if those adults chose to sleep, if they came to this world, you and they were just ants. Waving your hand can make the world disappear." Listening to he Xiu''s words, Jiang Wanbai was not angry at all, because she saw the sadness from he Xiu''s expression. Even if Qi Fang embroiders suddenly, he just laughs? They still can only be trapped in that side of the sun, can only sleep, not to mention What you said is true? Why can the world fall apart? Why can''t you protect your world Jiang Wanbai seldom heard Qi Qingxing say so much. She sat beside Qi Qingxing and felt the temperature of Qi Qingxing''s palms. Because of his words, she bent her lips slightly. He Xiu choked by Qi Qingxing''s words. She sneered and choked out a sentence: "frog at the bottom of the well!" "Is it our frog at the bottom of the well, or you? Because you can''t go back to the former world, everything from the past is mixed with your own imagination in your memory, which is beautified and beautified by you, after all It''s not just a common fault of our talents that we can only cherish and feel good after losing them. " Jiangwan Baidao. Because of Qi Qingxing''s words, she was not so anxious. Indeed, as Qi Qingxing said, if those sleeping under the sea of blood are really as powerful as he Xiu said, why are they homeless? Even his own world can not be protected, in Jiang Wanbai''s view, it is just so. He Xiu is indeed said by Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. She subconsciously wants to refute, but after careful consideration, she finds that there is no way to refute, because what Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing said are facts. Those adults sleeping under the sea of blood are really powerful, but they are not as she said just now. If they can wave their hands, they will destroy a world, and their world will not fall apart. Chapter 814 However, let he Xiu frankly admit Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, she can''t do it. So after a long silence, he Xiu said: "believe it or not, you can''t see such a scene in this life." "You''re right." Jiang evening white spot. Although she doesn''t agree with he Xiu''s exaggeration, Jiang Wanbai also admits that the sleeping guy in the sea of corpses must be very powerful. After all, the danger she felt there was not an illusion. Perhaps, she really should be glad that she went there by mistake, and should not have disturbed the bloody sea incorrect. When Jiang Wanbai thought of this place, she suddenly realized that it was wrong. She still remembered he yuan''s saying that on her body, there was a guy''s breath under the sea of blood. That is to say, when she was there, she actually had contact with some guy sleeping under the sea of blood. Jiang Wanbai carefully recalled it again, and finally locked himself in the man who pushed himself into the corridor. She was pushed from behind and she didn''t know who it was. In addition, Jiang Wanbai is very sure that her contact with other guys, the spider and the skeleton, does not give her too dangerous feeling, even if she once died in the hands of the skeleton. "Do you know he yuan?" Jiang Wanbai asked he Xiu. He Xiu Leng for a moment, nodded, "know, she and I left there together, but she has to go back more times than me, she needs to eat, I don''t need to." "Do you know who he yuan hates?" Jiang Wanbai then asked. She remembered that he yuan was very disgusted with that guy''s breath, and she wondered if she could ask her, who was pushing herself at that time. He Xiu nodded. "He Xiu is also an Adult sleeping under the sea of blood. However, I have never seen the real body of that adult. I just heard he yuan mention a few words. Her parents were once a pair of spiritual pets raised by that adult." "Darling?" Jiang Wan showed interest in his white face. It was the first time she heard the word. Seeing her expression, he Xiu suddenly realized that he seemed to have said too much. He immediately pursed her lips and closed her eyes, saying, "I won''t say any more. If you want to kill or cut, you''d better hurry up." Jiang Wanbai didn''t believe in evil and asked her several questions. However, he Xiu would not answer her questions again this time. She did not answer what Jiang Wanbai asked. "There''s only one question, and you can go." Qi Qingxing suddenly uttered his voice. He Xiu closed her eyes and did not move. She did not seem to care about Qi Qingxing''s words. Qi Qingxing didn''t care how she reacted. She asked herself, "is there a more powerful world above your world?" "Of course." He Xiu, who had made up her mind not to speak any more, said, "I just heard the predecessors say that when their accomplishments reach the peak that our world can tolerate, they will go to a more powerful world." "Why?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. He Xiu didn''t hold back. He opened his eyes and looked at Jiang Wanbai impatiently. Jiang Wanbai looks innocent, "if you are willing to tell me all you know at one breath, I don''t have to ask so much trouble." Qi Qingxing''s eyes crossed with a smile. He Xiu: "because when their accomplishments reach a peak, the world will not be able to hold on, just like your world. If those adults under the sea of blood rush out, it''s not just the lack of aura, but the bigger problem is that your world will collapse directly because you can''t bear the pressure of adults." Chapter 815 Jiang Wanbai was shocked by he Xiu''s words. She and Qi Qingxing looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes. "Adults are not only fed up with the lack of aura in your world, but also because they don''t want your world to fall apart like ours." He xiudao. Jiang Wanbai definitely looked at her for a while. When he Xiu thought Jiang Wanbai would continue to ask, Jiang Wanbai said: "you go, we said that we would let you go. However, I would advise you to return to the sea of corpses and blood to be honest, or don''t make trouble again. Otherwise, I will never be soft hearted when I meet you next time." He Xiu was stunned for a moment. She recognized the meaning of Jiang Wan''s vernacular language. She looked down at Lin Lang coldly and said, "I admit that I am blind. I have misjudged people. It''s ridiculous to say that I have seen many miracles. My vision is not comparable to that of you, but I fell into such a thing." Jiang Wanbai was silent. In fact, he Xiu did so many things, no exception, all of which were instigated and promoted by Lin Lang. Compared with he Xiu, Jiang Wanbai didn''t believe what Lin Lang said. So when the pilgrims came, Lin Lang pushed his fault to he Xiu. Jiang Wanbai didn''t believe it at all. "In fact, he died long ago, but in order to keep him, I tried to hide his fate. It was also because he told me that he wanted to be a living man with a heartbeat and temperature. Only when I turned my cultivation into a heart and sent it to his heart." He Xiushen took a breath and walked along the road of the former Chaojiang Wanbai and qiqingxing. Jiang Wanbai was a little surprised and finally understood why he met Lin Lang in Yaocheng. Lin Lang was not the same as before. She nodded slightly to show that she knew. She threw the embroidery map in her hand to he Xiu, and then she drew a line on the top. The boundary of the array under her cloth was immediately cut out. She looked at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Her eyes finally fell on Qi Qingxing. A trace of disgust ran through her eyes. She was about to speak. Lin Lang, who was like a dead man at her feet, suddenly turned into a white light and flew to the cut made by Jiang Wanbai above. Jiang Wan''s white eyes and eyes narrowed slightly. Lin Lang, who was about to fly out of the hole, was held by a big hand from above. "Ah! Let me go! Please! Let me go Lin Lang struggled to get up and begged for mercy. His eyes touched he Xiu standing there. He said, "he Xiu, help me, help me..." But he Xiu just looked at him indifferently and did not make a sound. Jiang Wanbai turned his hand and took out a jade altar. He stuffed Lin Lang into the jade altar and snorted, "you have to go where you should go." Seeing that Jiang Wanbai took Lin Lang away, he Xiu remained unmoved, while Jiang Wanbai took the border off completely and said to he embroidery, "are you still going?" He Xiu pursed her lips and said to Qi Qingxing before he left: "no matter which world you are in, you are driven by the demons. I think your evil spirit is still very weak. It is obvious that you have just contacted with each other for a short time. If you look back now, you still have time." Qi Qingxing just looked at her and didn''t speak. He Xiu just reminded Qi Qingxing that she didn''t mean to persuade Qi Qingxing to turn back. She also knew that she didn''t have the ability to do that. So, after saying these words, she nodded to Jiangwan white, and then turned into a red streamer and disappeared. Chapter 816 Even the dowry to be embroidered for Liuru has no pipe. He Xiu found that Jiang evening white and Qi Qingxing were the master of the city who asked the apprentices to know that the master of the city was about to finish. After all, Qi Qingxing''s identity was clear. Although she only came to Yao City soon, she did not know anything about the things the city owner did. The city Lord''s mansion is almost gone, where can still use the wedding dress. When he Xiuyi left, Jiang evening Bai and Qi Qingxing left the courtyard and returned to the inn. When the city owner sent someone to find Lin Lang for a marriage, he found that people were gone. Not only Lin Lang, but also no embroidery. For a while, the city Lord and the daughter began to be in a hurry to fire, ordered the whole search for Lin Lang, along with the search for Jiang evening white and Qi Qingxing, the "Apprentice", after all, the groom disappeared, which means that things can not be solved? And the letter paper in the study suddenly ignited in the afternoon and turned into fly ash. At that time, the city Lord and the daughter just happened to be in the study because of the disappearance of Lin Lang and angry, and the study opened the ventilation window suddenly "bang" closed. "Ah!" Liu Ru immediately screamed, but soon, screams in the study were rising and falling. After a while, the father and daughter rushed out of the study with a blue and swollen nose. "Come on! Go to the Taoist priest! " The city owner roared. However, whether they were sealed up or searched one by one, they could not find the pair of teachers again. The next morning, the people and the soldiers who kept the city came to the master''s mansion, which was immediately sealed up. The city owner was escorted to the capital for the trial by Dali temple. As for Liuru, he was temporarily guarded in the prison of Yao City, waiting for her father to be interrogated before deciding to punish. "Half blind still has no news." Jiang evening white lying on the table, shut up his mouth and yawn, the whole people have no spirit. Qi Qingxing just came in from outside, saw this scene slightly pick eyebrows, he held a secret piece in his hand, walked to the table when he bent over the River night white side face touched, whispered: "I found the magistrate to check the Taoist affairs." Hearing about the Taoist temple, Jiang was not up in a hurry at night. She was still lying lazily, and opened the secret pieces that Qi Qingxing brought back with her hand. She was going to look down so, and Qi Qingxing blocked his eyes with his hand. "Sit down." Qi Qingxing pushed her back and pushed her back. "I hurt my eyes like this." Jiang had to get up and sit up at night. Qi Qingxing looked at the green bamboo. Qingzhu ran to open the window. As soon as the window was opened, there were many bright rooms in the room, and a little hot wind blew in, which made people sleepy. Jiang later white can not help but want to lie on the table, but Qi Qingxing is sitting around her, staring at her, if she falls down again, Qi Qingxing will not let it. Jiang night white eyes light moved, mind crossed an idea, she will close the secret pieces into Qi Qingxing''s hand, she to the table, face pillow arms, "ah hang, you read to me." The tone is delicate and honest, Qi Qingxing can not resist her such a delicate tone, and after a look at her, he still opens the secret document, which is clearly to read her the meaning. There are records about Taoist view originally existed in a book similar to county records, and that book was in the warehouse of the city master''s mansion. After the city owner was copied, these things related to Yao City were sent to the magistrate. Just as it happened, Qi Qingxing and Jiang evening Bai told the magistrate that they were looking for a fortune teller called "half blind man", and heard that the "half blind" was in the Taoist temple outside the city. Chapter 817 Therefore, when the magistrate looked at the books he got from the city Lord''s mansion, he happened to find the records about that Taoist temple. When Qi Qingxing went to discuss things with him today, he gave what he found to Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing hasn''t had time to see, and now he will open the secret. "That Taoist temple has existed for 300 years, and there is only one person in the Taoist temple all the time, that is, the Taoist temple''s master..." At the beginning, the incense of the Taoist temple was very prosperous. Even many people volunteered to be disciples of the Taoist temple. However, there is a rule in the Taoist temple that each temple master only accepts one disciple, and this disciple will be the next Taoist temple master. In the long run, the Taoist temple seems a little lonely. Just then, a new Taoist temple has been built on the other side. With so many disciples, it seems very lively. I don''t know who it came from. It is said that the new Taoist temple is the real Taoist temple. And rich people prefer to go there. As a result, the incense fire of this Taoist temple gradually declined and became more and more deserted. Only some poor people living here would go in and burn a stick of incense, or send some steamed bread to the temple master and his disciples. The Taoist temple is also consistent. At most, there are only two people in the Taoist temple. When the last one dies and the new one does not receive a suitable apprentice, there is only one person in the Taoist temple. "Where did the host find his apprentice?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. Maybe Qi Qingxing''s voice is too good to hear. In addition, there is wind blowing in from the window. She seems more lazy and doesn''t want to move. She also wants to listen with her eyes closed. Qi Qingxing glanced over the secret document and said in a low voice: "beggars, refugees But without exception, they are all orphans "Isn''t that similar to that of the little situ and them before?" Bai Jiang said subconsciously. Because some families didn''t abide by the agreement, their predecessors had to go to all corners of the country to look for talented but not concerned people. They accepted them as apprentices and became the next guardians. The little situ also listened to him. He nodded and said, "it''s almost the same. Shifu, since the Taoist temple has done this, is there anything else..." He made a comparison and racked his brains to come up with a word of unsatisfactory merit, "secret?" "Master, do Taoist temple people also want to guard some secrets, so they find such people to be their disciples, and also as the next Temple master. Just like before, we dare not go to those who are still worried about it. They are afraid that the secret will be leaked out, and that the person will suddenly give up the responsibility of guarding the formation because of his concern..." Little situ Dao. Jiang Wanbai probably understood his meaning, thought for a while, and said, "maybe, but maybe it''s just to protect the inheritance of their Taoist temple." "Protect the inheritance? Then why not carry forward the inheritance... " Little situ was still a little confused and couldn''t help muttering. In his opinion, just like the situ family, they also have their own inheritance, and the most important thing for the elders of the family is how to teach them all so that their children can carry forward these things. It''s just like the Tianyin gate in the past. Although the people in Tianyin gate are very stingy, when it comes to Tianyin gate, who doesn''t know whether they are Taoist or Buddhist? Even when it comes to arrays, talismans and cultivation of skills, the first thing we think of is still Tianyin gate. Chapter 818 After Jiang''s discussion with the little situ and others, Qi Qingxing went on to read it. Taoist view has been maintained like this until five years ago, Daoguan met with fire The Lord died. " Qi Qingxing said that the four words stopped the sound, the river later white raised the eyelid, lazy voice asked: "a line, no?" "No more." Qi Qingxing shook his head. "There is no record of Daoguan here, but there are records of the names and past of each leader. The previous several leaders still record enough details, but the more backward, most of them are few." "I want to come to the back Taoist temple, the incense is withered, and the person in charge of the record has not been so patient." The river muttered in the evening. Qi Qingxing, looking at the life of those masters, gradually lowered his sight and finally fell on the last line of words. The last line of the page records the former leader of Daoguan before it was burned down. That is, the semi blind Master they are looking for. "OK, what''s wrong?" Although Jiang evening white half squint eyes drowsy, but has been looking at Qi Qingxing, also saw suddenly twisted eyebrows, then out of the voice asked. Qingzhu and xiaoshitu also curiously gathered together. When Qingzhu and xiaoshitu were still looking at the front, Qi Qingxing said to the river later: "every leader in front of the temple is like the record, and the apprentice chooses beggars or refugees, and the people who have no concern, but the last two are not." Qi Qingxing spoke, Qingzhu and little situ also saw the last line. The little situ was surprised and said, "the half blind man is not a man without concern, he is the man of Yao City, and when the Lord is taken as a disciple, he has a sister." Qi Qingxing turned over another page and the last page. The last page only recorded a few lines of words, which was just before the Taoist temple started to fire, and the half blind son succeeded the Taoist master. It was very simple and clear that because he had no apprenticeship, there was less record than the LORD before. "What about the half blind sister?" Jiang later white barely fight a little spirit, and asked Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing looked at the rest of the point, shaking his head, "there is no record on it." "But there is no record that the sister of the half blind also lives in Taoist temple. Can it be said that the half blind sister is not in Daoguan?" Little sittus cableway. Standing beside him, the green bamboo scratched his head and muttered: "since I didn''t go to Taoist temple with my brother, where did you go? It is recorded that the half blind man was only ten years old when he was taken as a disciple by the Lord. His sister could not be more than ten years old, or a child "What is the original name of the blind?" Asked Jiang evening Bai curiously. Qi Qingxing shook his head. "It is half blind recorded above." "I''m still going out and asking." Jiang evening white thought cableway, "look for those older people to ask, especially live in Taoist temple over there." Green bamboo and little situ ordered their heads, and they went out one after another. Jiang later white again on the table, covered her mouth and yawned, she looked at Qi Qingxing, also did not speak, so he looked at him. Qi Qing will close the secret pieces, side head on her eyes, can not help but tick the lip to smile, close to her kiss, "want to sleep?" "Sleepy, but I can''t sleep." Jiang Bai held his neck in his arms in the evening, whispering. She just felt the whole person was sleepy and lazy, and could not lift her spirit. At this noon, she couldn''t even figure out how many yawns she had yawned. But, when she closed her eyes and wanted to sleep naturally, she couldn''t sleep. Chapter 819 Qi Qingxing put his arm around her waist and lifted her up. "You haven''t taken a nap today? Take a nap "Then you can sleep with me for a while." Jiang Wanbai rubbed in his arms and was coquettish in a small voice. Qi Qingxing gave a low reply and laid her on the bed. Jiang Wanbai, who had not been able to sleep before, drew into his arms and smelled the familiar and reassuring breath, and fell asleep. Half an hour later, Jiang Wanbai was awakened by Qi Qingxing. It''s more than June now, and it''s getting hot. Especially in the afternoon, the sun has begun to get a little bit big. When you go out, you will feel dry. Fortunately, as long as you close the window, the room is still cool enough. "I have to go to hell." Jiang Wanbai suddenly remembered that Lin Lang, who had been received from the jade jar, had to be sent to the local government. She almost forgot about it. Every time Jiang Wanbai went to the prefecture, Qi Qingxing was calm and worried about her, and this time was no exception. However, worried about her return, Qi Qingxing knew that she had to go, so she didn''t stop her. As before, Jiang Wanbai sat cross legged on the bed, just closed his eyes, suddenly remembered something, and then opened his eyes to see Qi Qingxing. "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai stretched out his hand and pulled his sleeve and said, "what is Mingya giving you?" "There is a magic cultivation in it." Qi Qingxing Road, while saying, he took out the book from the storage ring and handed it to Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai didn''t pick it up. He just asked, "how far have you practiced now?" She remembered that the evil spirit she saw in he Xiu''s yard that day was very light. It was estimated that she had just entered the school. If she did not know that Qi Qingxing was on the path of magic cultivation, she would have thought that Qi Qingxing was just accidentally in contact with a demon, so she was contaminated with evil spirit. "Just getting started." As Jiang Wanbai conjectures, Qi Qingxing has just started. Jiang Wanbai nodded slightly, afraid that he would feel lost because he had just entered the school, so he comforted him: "the road of magic cultivation is not easy to go, but after entering the school, it will become faster and faster with the later practice. This is also the reason why many people choose the road of magic cultivation." Because they can''t stand the hardships of other skills, and even some people are very poor and can''t get Tao all their life, so there will be magic cultivation. "I know." Qi Qingxing nodded. Jiang Wanbai smiles at him and closes his eyes. What she doesn''t tell Qi Qingxing is that for those magic cultivation practitioners, the more they practice in the future, the faster they will practice, but for Qi Qingxing, they are not necessarily. He wants to prevent heart demons, which means that the more he practices later, he needs Qi Qingxing''s more firm mind. Once his mind is lost, he may be controlled by the heart demon. As a result, Qi Qingxing practice to the back, I am afraid it will become more and more difficult. Jiang Wanbai depressed these worries and went down to the local government. It was the same place, but as soon as she appeared, a group of spirits flew to her and flew around her for several times, as if smelling something. "What are you doing?" Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help asking. The soul heard her question and stopped, right in front of her. When she opened her mouth, her voice was quite familiar, "you have my familiar breath. Have you ever been there?" "Where?" Jiang Wanbai did not understand. He had some pictures in his mind. Why did he feel familiar with the voice of this soul? "Why haven''t you been reincarnated?" Chapter 820 Jiang Wanbai has met the ghost several times. In principle, since he has been waiting in line here, even if the waiting time is longer, it will not be so long. At least, it is the first time for Jiang Wanbai to meet a ghost who can wait for such a long time. Recognize me When the ghost saw Jiang Wanbai recognize himself, he was very happy. He went around Jiang Wanbai again, hummed and said, "I don''t belong here. I don''t want to reincarnate. By the way, you haven''t answered my words. Where have you been? The last time you came, I could smell the smell there. At that time, Lu was there. I didn''t dare to ask you. This time, I have a chance... " The ghost is like a chatterbox. She has been talking incessantly. Jiang Wanbai takes a puff from the corner of his mouth, but he is still in the heart because of the ghost''s words. Now as long as anyone says this to her, she immediately thinks of the sea of corpses and blood, and asks, "do you know he yuan and he Xiu? Are you from the same place as them? " "Ah I know he yuan, the offspring of the adult spirit pet Do you really go there? You came out alive. Can you go again? Or can you take me back? I don''t belong here. I don''t want to reincarnate... " The ghost talks again. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t get in a word. She coughed a little, and was trying to interrupt him strongly. As a result, the ghost closed her mouth and went to the ghost pile on one side. When she didn''t make a sound, Jiang Wanbai looked at him like this and couldn''t tell which one he was. As soon as he turns around and the smoke blows away, Lu Bian''s figure appears in front of Jiang Wanbai. "Jiang Wanbai, why are you here again?" Lu Bian asked Chaojiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai coughed slightly and was a little embarrassed. Recently, he came to the local government with a high frequency. However, the embarrassment returned to embarrassment. What should be done still had to be done. So he took out the jade altar and pulled out Lin Lang, saying, "the last time I asked black and white impermanence to go up there, but he was let to run away. This time he was caught back, so he was sent here." When Lin Lang fell to the ground, his first reaction was to escape. As a result, Lu Jun waved his sleeve and immediately a black chain held him back. "Let me go! Let me go! Please Let me go... " Lin Lang was still shouting at first, but later he realized something was wrong, so he immediately changed his words and began to beg for mercy. Lu Bian felt that his quarrel was too annoying, so he waved his sleeve, and Lin Lang''s mouth was immediately blocked by something, and he could not make a sound any more. Jiang Wanbai saw this scene and didn''t say anything. He just bowed his hand and said goodbye to Lu Biao. When he left, he took a look at the group of ghosts that were shrinking nearby. My heart has begun to think about what excuse to come to the hell next time. After all, the ghost also came out from there. It seems that he Xiu can speak better than he Xiu. After all, the other party has shown the nature of the chatter. Jiang Wanbai is looking forward to what he can ask from him. After going back, Jiang Wanbai just opened her eyes and sighed. Her eyebrows frowned and her face was distressed. "Late. What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing saw that she came back safely. He was just relieved. As a result, he saw her like this. His heart lifted slightly. He simply sat down beside the bed, holding Jiang Wanbai''s hand and asking for help. Chapter 821 Jiang Wanbai turned to look at him and blurted out: "ah hang, what good way can I bring back a ghost from the underworld?" She sent many ghosts to the underworld, but she had never tried to bring one out of the underworld. It can be said that he had never even thought about it before. Qi Qingxing was also stunned. He didn''t expect Jiang Wanbai to have such an idea. He was also surprised. However, Qi Qingxing didn''t forget to ask her: "how can I do this all of a sudden? Who did you meet? " "There is a ghost..." Jiang Wanbai talked about the ghost and Qi Qingxing. After listening to Qi Qingxing and pondering for a while, Qi Qingxing said: "since he has been able to stay until now, he has not been reincarnated, which shows that he has his own means. Next time you go back, you can ask him directly." "Yes, you are right." Jiang Wanbai''s eyes brightened as soon as he heard Qi Qingxing''s words. Because she can''t go to the hell now, Jiang Wanbai has put this matter behind her mind for the time being, and plans to do it when she goes to the prefecture next time. Before that, of course, she has to find the half blind first. "Hasn''t green bamboo and little situ come back yet?" Jiang Wanbai gets out of bed and looks outside. He finds that it''s already late to go to the underworld, because the sun is beginning to set outside, and it''s not so hot. Qi Qingxing nodded, "not back, do you want to go out for a walk?" "Go out for a walk. It''s just the time to go to the pilgrim to have dinner. I''ve been bored in the inn all the time." Jiangwan Baidao. Around this time point, the sun is no longer in the sun, just suitable for walking out. In fact, it''s still early to have a meal at this time. There are not many pilgrims coming. However, just as Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing intended, they didn''t like to eat out when there were many people. "Sir, madam, are you still the same?" The little two from pilgrims are already familiar with Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. The reason is that Jiang Wanbai came to eat spicy chicken rack almost every day in the past few days. Jiang Wanbai nodded his head. Seeing that there were not many people in the lobby, he did not go upstairs with Qi Qingxing. Instead, he chose a table closer to the inside and sat down. Without sitting for a while, the waiter brought up what they wanted. Jiang Wanbai was about to reach out to help when his eyelids suddenly jumped, and his outstretched hand was frozen in the air. "Late. What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing saw that she suddenly stopped and asked. The waiter also looked at her, but did not dare to ask. Jiang Wanbai shook his head gently. Seeing that the second had already put everything down, he took his hand back and said, "nothing. I just thought of something, so I was stunned for a while." Xiao Er smiles and turns away when she is OK. However, as soon as the sophomore left, Qi Qingxing''s eyebrows twisted a little and fixed his eyes on Qi Qingxing. Don''t need him to ask more, Jiang Wanbai murmured: "there is evil spirit." Soon, Qi Qingxing also sensed the evil spirit, because the other side also came into the pilgrim. However, when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing saw each other, they were both stunned. "How could it be him?" Jiang Wanbai looks surprised. It was Mr. guanshui who had disappeared since the city Lord''s house was haunted. However, the apprentice of Mr. guanshui didn''t follow him. In the past, it was Mr. guanshui''s apprentice who came to buy him spicy chicken rack and wine. Chapter 822 As a result, the young couple of pilgrims only recognize the apprentice of Mr. guanshui, but they don''t recognize him. However, judging from his attitude, it is obvious that Mr. guanshui is also a regular visitor of pilgrims in recent days. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are surprised, but they both sit still. They look at each other. Jiang Wanbai looks at Mr. guanshui and walks upstairs. She whispers: "when I saw him twice before, he doesn''t have any evil spirit. Why does he suddenly have the evil spirit now?" But this evil spirit is not strong, a bit like contact with the demon, so the body contaminated. However, Jiang Wanbai had seen the array he arranged in the courtyard of Mr. guanshui before, and knew that although he was cheating, he should know something. It is impossible for him not to feel the evil spirit. "Let''s follow up later." Jiangwanbai and qiqingxing whisper. Qi Qingxing nodded and filled the soup for her, "eat first." So Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing don''t have to worry. Jiang Wanbai is facing the stairs. There are not many people coming to eat. She can pay attention to the activity there. After Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing finished eating, they waited for a while to see him coming down from the stairs. "Let''s go, too." Seeing the pilgrim coming out, Jiang Wanbai immediately pulled Qi Qingxing to stand up. In order not to attract the attention of Mr. guanshui, she threw a small magic on them after leaving the pilgrim to reduce their sense of existence. In this way, even if the two men are two steps behind Mr. Pang Shui, there is no need to be afraid that Mr. Pang Shui will find out. If Mr. guanshui''s accomplishments are a little higher, and there is something real about him, maybe Xu jiangwanbai doesn''t dare to be so arrogant and unscrupulous, and he can''t use other things. He followed Mr. Pang Shui and walked straight outside. Soon, he was far away from the downtown area. "This is the west of the city." Although Jiang Wanbai has never been here, she can still judge according to the direction. She remembers the blind man Li, who had heard about before, and the Taoist temple that was burned away by the sky fire is outside the gate of this border city. Jiang Wanbai originally thought that Mr. guanshui was going to go out to the Taoist temple which was burned down. After all, when Mr. guanshui left the pilgrim, he still had a lot of food and wine in his hand. It seems that there is nothing strange about taking it to sacrifice. However, when he can already see the gate, Mr. Guan Shui doesn''t go ahead any more. He turns into the lane next to him. Jiang Wanbai frowns and takes a look at the gate. He still follows Qi Qingxing. "He doesn''t go out. Where is he going with his things? Is it where he recently settled? The food he bought was for his apprentice? " Jiang Wanbai muttered. Qi Qingxing''s eyes crossed the helpless color, the eyes flashed and said in a low voice: "maybe it''s that demon." Jiang Wanbai suddenly looked at him from the side of his head, and slightly widened his eyes. After a moment, he took back his sight and nodded, "maybe it''s really like this." The two men followed Mr. guanshui all the time, crossing two alleys in the middle and turning a few corners. Looking at Jiang Wanbai, he felt that if he continued to move forward, he would have to go through the city wall. At last, Mr. guanshui stopped. "This is the end of the west side of the city." Jiang late Bai really can not help but make complaints about it. She feels that everything she has just eaten in the pilgrimage must be digested. Chapter 823 Mr. guanshui stood at the gate of the yard at the end of the room. He didn''t knock. He opened the door and went in. He didn''t even close it. His voice was filled with joy: "Ya Ya, come out quickly. Big brother will bring you delicious food." Just walked to the courtyard next to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing heard these words, they looked at each other. Jiang Wanbai picked his eyebrows and said to Qi Qingxing, "ah hang, you guessed right." It''s really a demon. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had not approached, they had already felt the evil spirit above the yard. Although some people wanted to hide the evil spirit with the array, it was obvious that the people who set the array could not cultivate well. Therefore, the magic power of the array was not enough, and the evil spirit leaked out. However, if Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing did not follow Mr. guanshui, they might not have noticed this evil spirit. "He would live with a demon..." Jiang Wanbai reached out to touch his chin and looked thoughtfully at the courtyard. Mr. guanshui squatted down in front of a dog. It was a white earth dog. It was very clean. Obviously, Mr. water prisoner took good care of it. At this moment, the prisoner, Mr. water, took it up and sat down at the stone table in the courtyard without any dog or man entering the house. The food that Mr. Pang Shui brought back was also opened and put on the table. After doing all this, Mr. pangshui got up again. Before leaving, he gently rubbed the head of the white dog and said, "I''ll go to the kitchen to get a bowl. You can''t eat it before I come back!" White dog nodded, and when Mr. pangshui entered the kitchen, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walked in. When he went in, Jiang Wanbai withdrew his previous magic to reduce the sense of being. Therefore, the white dog immediately noticed them. The white dog was stunned for a moment, and then began to show his teeth. Facing Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, they showed a fierce look, and their throat also made a low growl. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are not afraid of it. "Yaya, what''s wrong? Yaya Mr. pangshui heard Ya Ya''s low roar and ran out with two bowls in his hand. As a result, he saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing as soon as he ran out. He subconsciously put the bowl into his arms and said, "do you want any silver?" Jiang Wanbai was stunned. After reacting to what he meant, the corner of his mouth took a puff. He said in silence, "I didn''t ask you for money. I asked you something." "What''s the matter?" Knowing that he didn''t come to ask himself for 500 liang of silver, Mr. guanshui immediately breathed a sigh of relief. He took the bowl and walked to the stone table. After putting the bowl down, he ran to close the door. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing also sat down at the stone table. Jiang Wanbai asked, "do you know a semi blind man in the city? He was the master of the Taoist temple outside the city. " In fact, Jiang Wanbai is more curious about why Mr. guanshui is involved with a demon, but she thinks for a moment that Mao rashly asks, which may frighten this person into running away. So she asks another question. When asked this question, Jiang Wanbai didn''t think he would answer, so he asked casually. As a result, Mr. pangshui did not immediately shake his head and said that he did not know. Instead, he looked up at her with a strange and curious look: "what are you looking for a half blind man to do?" Even the white dog looked at Jiang Wanbai. All of a sudden, in the face of a demon''s eyes, Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment and asked cautiously, "can''t I find this man?" Chapter 824 "Yes, we are just curious about what you want to do with this man. We all say that the semi blind man died five years ago and was burned away with the Taoist temple." Mr. Guan Shui took back his sight, held the wine jar he had brought back, and poured wine into both bowls. He first pushed one of the bowls of wine to the white dog, and then he picked up the remaining bowl and took a sip. Qi Qingxing has been looking at him without saying anything. Jiang Wanbai is also used to asking questions by herself. On the contrary, although Qi Qingxing doesn''t make a sound every time she encounters such a situation, Qi Qingxing can always find some details that have been ignored by her after the end. Jiang Wanbai said: "we heard that he was a good fortune teller, so we wanted to ask him something." "Or about the children?" After that, he quickly covered his mouth and said with a smile: "in fact, it''s better not to know this kind of thing. If the result is not good, you will be worried. You can''t live a happy life day by day, and..." Mr. Guan Shui took a look at Qi Qingxing and said, "although everyone says I''m a liar now, but I really know a little bit about face-to-face skills. I think this young master''s face is excellent, and he takes his feelings seriously. I believe that no matter whether there are children or not, this childe will not leave you." Jiang Wanbai still agrees with Mr. Guan Shui''s words. After all, she had seen Qi Qingxing at the beginning, but later the relationship between them became deeper and deeper. Up to now, their fate has almost been tied together. Jiang Wanbai wants to take a look at Qi Qingxing every time. If you look at some simple things, you can still see whether it is good or bad, but if you want to see some important things, no matter how she looks at them, they are vague, which is really not true. "It''s not about the children, about other things." Make complaints about the smile on the river''s face. Mr. guanshui looked at her and saw that her expression was sincere. After a moment, he took a sip of wine and reached for the chicken rack. He was slapped on the back of his hand by the white dog. "Woof!" The white dog barked at the prisoner. Mr. guanshui took back his hand, touched the back of his hand, and snorted, "Ya Ya, you are too stingy. This is bought by elder brother. What''s wrong with one piece?" "Go The white dog barked again. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t understand what it meant anyway, but Mr. Gushui seemed to understand. "Oh, what else do you want?" Mr. Guan Shui touched the back of his hand and turned to see that Jiang Wanbai was still looking at himself, so he asked in a voice. Jiang Wanbai coughed gently and said, "you haven''t answered the question I just asked." "Yes." Mr. Guan Shui, lowering his head and holding a bowl of wine, snored and drank, "didn''t that half blind man disappear under the sky fire together with the Taoist temple? I told you that Jiang Wanbai''s forehead was drawn, but he didn''t put it in his heart. He lifted his chin toward the white dog and turned to the main topic, "what''s going on here? It''s like a demon. " The white dog was licking wine, and the whole dog was obviously stiff. However, Mr. guanshui was more responsive. He had been drinking wine. As soon as he heard Jiang Wanbai''s words, he was shocked. A whole bowl of wine was poured on his body, and his stomach and crotch were all wet. "You What are you talking about? " However, Mr. Guan Shui couldn''t take care of these things. He widened his eyes and raised his voice towards the river evening. He was obviously guilty, "what demon? This is a dog! An ordinary dog Chapter 825 "You Do you read too much in your notebooks? Think there are demons everywhere? Besides, I''m a fortune teller myself. How can I keep the demon by my side? " Mr. Guan Shui kept on saying that he denied the fact that the white dog was a demon. And the white dog also began to toward Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. "Woof, woof, woof, woof, woof, woof, woof, woof, woof, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo. Qi Qingxing looked at him. The barking of the white dog stopped suddenly. He was shocked by Qi Qingxing''s momentum. After a moment, he sobbed and hid his head behind the prisoner. Mr. guanshui quickly reached out to hold it, gently patted it on the back, and glared angrily at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. He was so excited that he gasped and gasped, "we don''t welcome you. You should go now! Let''s go Mr. Pang Shui pointed to the gate of the hospital. Jiang Wanbai was not angry. Of course, he didn''t really get up and left. He just asked, "why do you say you are its elder brother? Do you think of a dog as your sister "What''s wrong with the dog? There are more people than dogs in this world Mr. pangshui sneered, "it has been with me for many years, and I have deep love with it. It is no different from my relatives whose blood is thicker than water. I say it is my sister, my sister. What''s the matter?" "I don''t mean that..." Jiang Wanbai didn''t mean what Mr. Gushui thought. He just thought about it. It was really hard to say anything more when he saw him so excited. Moreover, she also saw that although the white dog was a demon, it was not contaminated with human life, but did not do evil. It should be said that Jiang Wanbai should not be in charge of. She just came in just now, which is just curiosity. But when things are at this point, it seems that it is not good to continue to be curious. "I''m sorry, it''s my way of expression. I''m sorry to disturb you. We''re leaving now." After silence for a while, Jiang Wanbai stood up, apologized to Mr. pangshui, and went to the gate with Qi Qingxing. When we got to the gate of the hospital, the voice of Mr. pangshui suddenly came from behind. "Are you the people who are looking for half blind people all over the place? What are you looking for half blind people for "Since you don''t know where the half blind are, it''s none of your business." Qi Qingxing spoke faintly before the opening of jiangwanbai. Mr. Guan Shui choked by Qi Qingxing''s words, and immediately snorted and withdrew his sight. Jiang Wanbai opens the gate of the courtyard and goes out with Qi Qingxing. After going out for a distance, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing slowed down. Qi Qingxing held her hand and whispered, "he is lying." "OK, you mean Mr. pangshui knows where the half blind are?" Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment and understood the meaning of Qi Qingxing, so he asked in a voice. Qi Qingxing low should a, "although he has been covering up, but he is very concerned about our purpose of looking for the half blind. Why do you care so much about other people''s affairs?" "No one cares too much about a stranger''s affairs." Jiang Wanbai picked up Qi Qingxing''s words, "unless this person is boring and gossiping to the extreme." And Mr. Pang Shui obviously didn''t occupy either of them. "Go back first." Qi Qingxing looked back at the courtyard and said to the river evening, "let green bamboo watch here tomorrow, and let the little apprentice inquire about the past of the prisoner water." Jiang evening white spot. When they returned to the inn, Qingzhu and xiaositu had already returned. They were sitting in the lobby for dinner. When they saw Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai coming back, they stood up in a hurry and looked excited. Chapter 826 Jiang evening white slightly pick eyebrows, guess two people out in the afternoon is certainly a harvest. It was dark now, and the inn would also provide some food. Although it was not as good as the restaurant''s food, some people would stay in the inn to eat, so that it would save you to run outside. So there are many people in the Inn at this time, and the voice is noisy, which is obviously not suitable for conversation. Qi Qingxing signs to the green bamboo, and wait for the two to finish their meal. Jiang evening white and Qi Qingxing did not rush up the stairs, just sat down at the table of Qingzhu and xiaoshitu. Soon, the number of people on the first floor was less and less, and there was no such noise. "Son, master, we heard something about the semi blind when we went out this afternoon." Green bamboo and little situ have also been finished. Because at noon, they discussed those, and when they went out, they were looking for the elderly, so they really got some information. Green bamboo poured a cup of tea and said, "it is said that the name of the semi blind is because he has only one eye and the other is the goblin." "Goblin?" Jiang white slightly eyebrow, with curiosity on his face. Qingzhu nodded, "because of his goblin, the Taoist Lord took him as an apprentice. Because the Taoist said that if no one led the blind man to the right path, it would be a disaster to the world if he took the evil pupil of the day, but later he fell down the fire. Those old people said that because the half blind finally took the evil way, it led to the fire of the sky and the burned clean and clean. ¡±"The half blind pupil..." is not a good thing Jiang Bai reached out to draw his eyes later and asked, "what is it like?" "I don''t know." "They said that people who had seen half blind goblin died," said Qingzhu Jiang was silent late, and he didn''t know what to say. After a while, Qi Qingxing asked about his half blind sister. "Green bamboo is about to answer, the little situ hurriedly opens him, says:" I say! I said "You can do it, you say." Jiang night white looked at this scene can not help laughing, even Qi Qingxing eyes have been helpless smile. "After the half blind man was taken as an apprentice by the Taoist Lord, his sister followed him and lived near Daoguan. However, before the Taoist temple started to fire, his sister lost her. It seemed that she had entered the mountain behind the Taoist temple. No one saw it again. It should have not been found back. Those old people also speculated that later, the half blind man went to the evil way and he was also estimated to be related to his sister''s loss. "Little Master said. Jiang evening white and Qi Qingxing are thinking, and then hear the next green bamboo added: "yes, son, master, half blind sister named Ya Ya, as if there is no big name." "What do you say?" Jiang turned his head to him in the evening. Even Qi Qingxing stared at the past, frowning. The green bamboo was frightened by the reaction of the two people, swallowed the saliva, carefully repeated: "the half blind sister''s little name is Ya Ya......" "Master, have you heard of it?" Asked the little Master excitedly. Jiang evening white and Qi Qingxing looked at each other, and they saw the look in each other''s eyes. She nodded and said, "I heard, but I don''t know if it was coincidence or what..." She said that she saw Mr. prisoner water in the afternoon. "Master, you said Mr. prisoner water''s sister is a white dog, that white dog is also called a girl?" The little master stared at him. Chapter 827 After being shocked, Qingzhu''s face suddenly showed an excited expression. As soon as Jiang Wanbai saw his expression, he remembered that every time he read the script, it was like this. As long as you think about it, you can know that he must be thinking of something strange now. "Mr. Guan Shui is very concerned about our search for the semi blind..." The little master murmured. At a certain moment, he suddenly stood up, put his hands on the table top and said, "master, do you think Mr. prisoner water is the semi blind man we are looking for?" "I think so!" Green bamboo''s face is excited to shout. Jiang Wanbai is stunned. She really doesn''t know what to say. She thinks the two children''s brain holes are a little big, but How could she feel that way? Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other and saw the point of identity in each other''s eyes. "We''ll find him now!" Small situ Xing said, immediately pulled the green bamboo to run out. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing did not stop them. The second came to clean up the table. They just heard about Mr. guanshui, but he couldn''t help saying: "it seems that since the city Lord''s house was haunted by ghosts, he disappeared. Everyone said that he had left Yao City." "Do you know the origin of Mr. pangshui?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice. Now there are not many people to eat, and the waiter is not busy. He hears Qi Qingxing ask, thinks about it, and then says, "Mr. guanshui came to Yaocheng about three years ago. I heard that he was originally practicing in the mountains." When he said this, he pointed to the west of the city and said, "that''s the mountain outside the west of the city. There is an abandoned Taoist temple at the foot of the mountain. I used to think so, but now it seems that Mr. Guan Shui is also a liar, and his words are probably made up by himself, so as to make his origin more mysterious and cheat everyone''s trust. " In fact, Xiao Er doesn''t know about the past of Mr. Pang Shui. After all, what you know about Mr. kuanshui is that he came down from the mountain and became famous in Yao City. Later, he lived next to the city Lord''s house. Those who could invite him were only those who were rich or expensive. As a result, most of the people in Yao City only recognize the little boy who often helps Mr. guanshui to buy things, but they don''t recognize him. But Jiang Wanbai is not lost. Although the second one doesn''t say much, she still gets some useful things. "Qingzhu said that the sister of the half blind man went into the mountain and didn''t come back again, and Mr. guanshui came out of that mountain. It seems that we may have to go to the mountain again." Jiang Wanbai murmured. As a result, just after Qi Qingxing finished saying this, Qingzhu and Xiao situ rushed back. "Master, that yard is empty! People are running away The green bamboo pants toward the river and the white road in the evening. Jiang Wanbai suddenly stood up and bit his teeth. His face showed a look of chagrin. "I knew I should have put a paper man to stare at him!" At that time, she was just curious about why Mr. guanshui was with a dog demon, but he was not willing to say so, and she could see that the dog demon had no blood to kill people. So, at that time, she and Qi Qingxing left directly, and did not want to leave a paper man to stare at. I didn''t expect people to run away. "It was already late at that time, just when the gate was about to close." Qi Qingxing light voice way, "that courtyard is close to the city gate." Chapter 828 "This is running out of town!" Jiang Wanbai was angry and looked at Qi Qingxing. "Ah hang, it seems that we must go to that mountain for a while." Qi Qingxing nodded. Since he began to practice, it didn''t matter if he didn''t sleep for one or two nights. Qingzhu and little situ had to stay in the Inn and watch Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing leave. When they arrived at the gate of the city, they were released by Qi Qingxing. Fortunately, the Taoist temple was not far away from the city. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing didn''t need to walk too long. Qi Qingxing carried a lantern in his hand, and they went to the Taoist temple all the time. "You should come and see it during the day." Jiang Wanbai walks into the scorched ruins and sees the golden light emerging from the bottom of the ruins. There is a place at the bottom of the ruins where there is a faint aura. It''s just the same as the evil spirit of Mr. pangshui and the white dog. If she and Qi Qingxing could come here in the daytime, they would certainly find these evil spirits. When they saw Mr. guanshui again, they would not leave so easily. Perhaps, the identity of Mr. pangshui has been revealed. By this time, Jiang Wanbai has almost decided that Mr. guanshui is the semi blind man they are looking for. "There''s something down here." Jiang Wanbai walks over and says to Qi Qingxing while squatting down and reaching for the ruins. Qi Qingxing quickly grasped her hand and stuffed the lantern into her hand, "I will." He squatted down beside Jiang Wanbai and quickly took away the things on the top. He saw what the bottom was that revealed the faint evil spirit. "Doll?" Jiang Wanbai reached out and picked up the doll. It''s a rag doll with rough stitches. I can tell from a glance that the sewing work of the doll maker is not very good. When Jiang Wanbai looks at this, the first person that comes to mind is Mr. kuanshui. Qi Qingxing turned his head and looked at other places. He found no place where there was any evil spirit. Jiang Wanbai takes the doll in her hand and stands up with Qi Qingxing. In front of her is the remnant wall left after the temple was burned. The rest is not enough to block Jiang Wanbai''s sight, so that when she stands up, she can see the mountain behind the Taoist temple. It''s a continuous mountain, and it''s at night at the moment. Therefore, it''s dark and can only see the outline. The mountain behind the Taoist temple is not the highest one. "Up the hill?" Jiang Wanbai side head, toward Qi Qingxing asked. Qi Qingxing nodded, took the lantern in her hand, held her hand and walked behind the Taoist temple. At the foot of the mountain, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing did not stop. They went straight up the mountain. The mountain was not steep, but it was not convenient to find a person and a demon in the mountain. Jiang Wanbai felt several paper figures from his sleeve, put them on the ground and said, "look for someone." After shaking their heads at her, several paper men ran away in different directions. "Let''s go up the mountain." He ordered the paper man to run errands. Jiang Wanbai looked sideways at Qi Qingxing road. Qi Qingxing nodded and walked up the mountain with her. It is very dangerous on the mountain at night. There is always a rustling sound or a wolf howling from a certain place. Even if there are no beasts, the timid people will be scared to death. However, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing did not take these into consideration. Chapter 829 Fortunately, the mountain is not high or steep. Jiangwanbai and Qi Qingxing did not walk for long. The road suddenly became smooth. When they went a little further, they stopped. "What a big hole." Jiang Wanbai looks at the situation in front of him with the lantern raised by Qi Qingxing and sighs out immediately. What appeared in front of her and Qi Qingxing was a huge pit with no bottom. Maybe the pit was not as deep as we thought, just because there was no light at night. However, with the lantern in Qi Qingxing''s hand, Jiang Wanbai could not see the bottom or the boundary of the pit. Jiang Wanbai is trying to discuss with Qi Qingxing whether to go down to have a look. Qi Qingxing suddenly reaches out, and his index finger is against her lips, while he stares at the bottom. Jiang Wanbai looked at him in a daze and looked down at his fingers. Under the clear and cold moonlight, his fingers became more and more white. Jiang Wanbai looked at him and couldn''t help but open his mouth and bit him. Qi Qingxing was listening to the movement under the black hole. There was only a moment''s movement, but there was no more behind. People can''t help but doubt that the movement just heard is actually an illusion. Before he could hear anything, his finger was suddenly bitten. Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment and looked at her from the side of his head. For a moment, his eyes were dark. All of a sudden, the light on the top of the cave disappeared, and only the sound of footsteps gradually faded away. Prisoner water and Ya Ya shrank at the bottom of the cave, quietly relieved. He reached out and touched Yaya''s head and said, "people in this world are always afraid or disgusted with demons. Fortunately, I took you to run first, otherwise, you will be burned on the fire by them." "Nonsense." Jiang Wanbai rebukes lightly, "I don''t like to eat dog meat." "You You guys?! When did you get down? " Looking at Qi Bai and the prisoner, they will not be scared to go back. The white dog lowered its predecessor, bared his teeth, and let out a low growl in his throat, which means that if Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing dare to move forward, it will bite. Jiang Wanbai raises her hands in a hurry. She is not really afraid of the white dog biting her. She just doesn''t think it is necessary. After all, she and Qi Qingxing come here specially. They didn''t want to start, but just wanted to find Mr. guanshui to confirm some things. "Don''t get me wrong. We don''t mean it." Jiangwan Baidao. She blinked, trying to look sincere. Mr. Pang Shui swallowed and asked, "what are you doing here?" "You''re the half blind we''re looking for, aren''t you?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Instead of answering her question, Mr. Guan Shui asked, "what do you want to do with him?" "Go and find him as a national teacher." Jiang Wanbai said, "you know, today''s National Normal University is part of the closed door practice. If he doesn''t come out from the star watching tower, even the Emperor may not be able to find him. Therefore, the emperor asked us to go out and find a national teacher. We heard that there was a semi blind man in Yaocheng who was very good at fortune telling. That''s why he came here specially." "Who told you that half blind people are good fortune tellers? It''s clear that I''m the best fortune teller in prison. Didn''t you come to me because you heard that I''m a good fortune teller? " Mr. Guan Shui said angrily. Jiang Wanbai could not help but look at Qi Qingxing and murmured, "is he really not half blind?" Chapter 830 The pit was very open. Even if she spoke in a low voice, her voice still echoed. Mr. water also heard her voice. His eyes flashed and he immediately murmured, "of course I''m not half blind. Do you think I''m blind?" "Even if he is not half blind, he has something to do with him." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. Jiang Wan nodded his head and looked at Mr. pangshui, "come on, what is the relationship between you and the half blind?" "How do I know? I have nothing to do with him Mr. pangshui shook his head and hugged the white dog. "I''ve only heard about the half blind man. I haven''t seen him." Jiang Wan''s white eyes narrowed slightly, and she suddenly chuckled. She pinched her index finger, and a rustling sound came from the top of the cave. "You What do you want to do? " Mr. pangshui was shocked and hugged the white dog. He held the white dog too tightly and could not breathe. So he began to bark in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai looked at him with a smile and said, "I didn''t want to do anything, but you reminded me that since you didn''t want to say..." She opened her fingers, Lingering between the golden awn, "I''ll use soul searching, anyway, as long as I want to know, you don''t have to be afraid of lying." When Jiang Wanbai said these words, the paper men she sent out also came after another. The rustling sound just now came from the paper man. At this moment, one by one, they landed at Jiang Wanbai''s feet, and all of them were facing Mr. guanshui. If Jiang Wanbai matches Jiang Wanbai, how do you think about it. "You Who are you? " As soon as he saw the golden awn of Jiang Wan''s white fingertips, his face changed. Jiang Wanbai shook his finger, "guess." "Say it or not." Qi Qingxing looks at Mr. guanshui with a faint voice, but he feels deeply that if he shakes his head, Jiang Wanbai will immediately use soul searching. "I said..." Mr. Guan Shui nodded and his eyes flashed. Jiang Wanbai sneered, "if you still want to lie, then I advise you that it''s better not to let me doubt, otherwise, I won''t give you the chance of hesitation." "Say it in another place." Mr. Guan Shui takes a look at Jiang Wanbai, and his expression is obviously worried. Jiang Wanbai snorted and didn''t care. She understood that instead of running after the man and trying to ask him, she might as well use her fists directly. It turns out that fists are much easier to use than words. "Where do you want to go Jiang Wanbai asked. Mr. Pang Shui turned around and touched it. Soon, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing heard the news coming from the front. Without Qi Qingxing holding up the lantern in his hand, they could see what was going on. What appeared in front of them was a cave. However, the cave was very comfortable. It was no different from the house where people usually lived. There was still a candle burning inside, so when the stone gate outside was removed, the lamp inside could be seen through. "Come in." Mr. Guan Shui let the white dog go first, and then he leaned over to the river. Later, Bai and Qi Qingxing were on the way. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other, and they also raised their feet and walked in. As soon as he went in, Mr. Pang Shui closed the stone gate. Jiang Wanbai raised his eyebrow and was about to ask him if he was guilty. He put his finger to his lips and gave her a "hush" to her, indicating that she would not speak. Jiang evening white slightly pick eyebrows, no voice. So the cave was very quiet. Chapter 831 After waiting for a while, Jiang Wanbai was impatient and was about to make a sound, but when the words came to her mouth, she swallowed again. She looked at Qi Qingxing and saw the shock in each other''s eyes. At this moment, they felt a strong evil spirit. Jiang Wanbai carefully released his divine sense, and saw a group of evil spirits on the top of the cave. It seemed that they were searching for the cave. After a moment, it seemed that I didn''t notice anything. After a gust of wind, the evil spirit disappeared. After waiting for a while, Mr. pangshui was relieved. Jiang Wanbai knew that he could speak and asked him, "do you have a grudge against each other?" "No grudge." Mr. pangshui shook his head, touched the white dog''s head and said, "she wants to eat Yaya." Speaking of this, Mr. Guan Shui looked at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing''s eyes with indignation. He said, "it''s you two. Yaya and I are safe as long as we don''t go out of the city. That old witch dare not get close to Yao City..." "Who made you run? We didn''t mean it. You have to run. " Jiang Wanbai resisted the impulse to roll his eyes. "You recognize Yaya as a demon. Can we not run?" "What if you recognize her as a demon? We have no malice! If there was any malice, we would have done it as early as in the afternoon! " Jiang Wanbai was directly imprisoned. Mr. Shui was angry and laughed. She took a deep breath and turned away. She didn''t go to see him any more. She was afraid that if she looked at him again, she would be unable to help herself. Ya Ya looks up at the chatting Mr. Guan Shui and Jiang Wanbai. She hesitates in her eyes, but after a while she goes to Jiang Wanbai. She rubs her head on the back of Jiang Wanbai''s hand and makes a soft whimper. Jiang Wanbai looked at her, but he didn''t resist scratching her chin with his fingers. He snorted and said, "forget it, now let''s talk about your business." She looks at Mr. prisoner. Mr. Guan Shui nodded and invited Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing to sit down at the stone table. Then he rolled up a painting on the wall facing the stone gate, revealing the screen window behind the painting. The mountain wind came in from the screen window, and the whistling could be heard. There is the cliff over there, and the cliff below, so the mountain wind blowing at the bottom of the cliff looks very loud. Seeing Mr. Pang Shui''s intention to make tea, Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help calling out, "you''d better sit down and say what you should say first. If you really want to drink tea, you can drink as much as you want when you come back to the city." "Then I want to drink." Mr. Guan Shui looked at Jiang Wanbai and looked at Qi Qingxing carefully, "there is spicy chicken rack." "All right, all right, as long as you are honest and say what you should say." Jiang Wanbai nodded, "don''t force me to do it." She shakes her mobile phone at the prisoner, reminding him that if he dares to play tricks, her soul searching is still waiting for him. "Wang ~" Yaya called a little, echoing Jiang Wanbai''s words. Although Jiang Wanbai can''t understand what Yaya is saying, she has a weird idea about what she means. There was a round table in the cave with only two round benches. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing sat down, but Mr. guanshui had no place to sit. He simply sat cross legged on the bed, and Yaya jumped up with him and lay down beside him. Mr. Pang Shui touched the hair on his back for ya ya and said. Chapter 832 Mr. gunshui said: "I was born with a demon pupil. I never met my mother. My father hated me. At first, when my family business was good, my father didn''t see me at most. Later, when my family was in trouble, my father began to drink wine and beat me when he was drunk. If he was not drunk, he would find a reason to scold me..." Speaking of these heartbreaking past events, Mr. Guan Shui seems to have forgotten the sufferings of that time for a long time. Now, it seems that he is telling other people''s stories. Later, he couldn''t stand his father''s beating and scolding. He was more and more careless when his father started to fight. He was afraid that he would be killed by his father, so he escaped. "I didn''t take anything when I ran away, so I took Ya Ya." Only when he mentioned ya ya did he have a smile on his face. In fact, even if he wanted to take something away, there was really nothing to take away. After all, his family was so poor that even his only few good clothes were exchanged by his father for money to buy wine. The clothes he was wearing were still the clothes the mother-in-law next door saw that he was really pitiful and gave him clothes that his grandson could not wear. But the mother-in-law''s home is not rich, this dress has long been patched, he left there barefoot, with ya ya, aimlessly walking, also do not know where he is going. When he passed the town, he would cover his evil pupil with a piece of cloth, but he still didn''t dare to get close to others for fear of being found out, so he had to beg. But when he got to the mountain forest, he could drink mountain spring water, pick wild fruits and eat. In many cases, she would catch a bird or rabbit and give it to him. "Compared with the days before, I had a better life after I left my father with ya ya. I was free and comfortable. I could eat and I would not be beaten and scolded by people." Mr. Guan Shui sighed, but there was a smile on his face. He looked at ya ya sideways, as if all the warmth were only given to ya ya, "but the day is not really so stable." There are always people who are looking at him. They want to take ya ya and sell it for money, or kill and eat it directly. Therefore, the prisoner should also prevent Ya Ya from being caught. Not only is Yaya being watched, but also he will be watched occasionally. "Although I was a little old at that time, I looked like I had only one eye, which was not so valuable, but there would still be people who wanted to take me away and send me to the slave market. There would always be people willing to pay the cheapest money to buy a coolie back." Prisoner water Mr. said, next to the Ya Ya small call, as if echoing his words, and he recalled those past events. Prisoner water Mr. bowed his head, holding the head of Ya Ya and rubbed, "fortunately, the master took us in." "What about ya ya? Is she really your sister Jiang Wanbai frowns. Now she has confirmed that Mr. guanshui is the semi blind man they have been looking for for for so long. "We heard that you do have a sister who depends on each other for a long time, and some people have seen your sister. After you become a teacher, your sister lives near the Taoist temple, but no one says your sister..." It''s a dog. Jiang Wanbai didn''t say what he said after, but he took a look at ya ya. Although Yaya is a demon, she can''t change her shape at present. That is to say, she has always been a dog. If the half blind''s sister is a dog, when Qingzhu and others go to inquire about the news, I believe those old people will never forget this important point. Chapter 833 Mr. Guan Shui was asked by Jiang Wanbai, but his face showed anger, self blame and guilt. He said, "in fact, Yaya can change shape at the beginning." He is also in and Ya Ya walked through a long time to know that YaYa is originally a demon. However, guanshui has been regarded as a monster since he was born. How could he be afraid of monsters? Therefore, Yaya became his sister, and pangshui''s face showed a happy smile. "Master also saw that ya ya was a demon, but he didn''t want to start with ya ya. I think he is very good..." I just want to ask the temple master at that time to solve the problem of evil pupil for him. After all, if he didn''t have that evil pupil, he would have no scruples to find things to do, and then he could earn money, instead of relying on Yaya to find things to support them. "But the master looked at my evil pupil and was shocked He didn''t say anything at that time. After returning to the Taoist temple, he closed the gate of the Taoist temple. " The prisoner''s face was funny. At that time, he thought that his evil pupil was so frightening that he hid the master of the temple. So he left Yaocheng with ya ya. As a result, the next morning, they had been far away from Yao City, and they were found by the Lord. "Then, I had a master, and Ya Ya and I finally had a place to live." Mr. Guan Shui''s face was happy. Even after such a long time, he and Ya Ya woke up under a tree early that morning, with dew on their bodies. The master stood in front of them with a gentle expression on his face that he had never seen before. He asked him, "would you like to worship me as a teacher?" At that time, the prison water was still a thin teenager. His body was dirty, but his face was clean, but his hair and clothes were dripping. It was really too heavy dew in the mountain forest. He looked at the Lord, until she was pushed and pushed by Ya Ya. He said happily and incoherently, "I I would like to... " From then on, he finally had relatives other than Yaya. Even the name "prisoner water" was given to him by his master. Except for Shifu and Yaya, people outside called him semi blind. "Master said I have a good talent." Mr. Guan Shui had pride on his face. He still remembered that before his master passed away, he held his hand, and there was a happy smile on his face, "Master said I was the pride of his life." However, as soon as this sentence was finished, the expression on the prisoner''s face shrank. His eyes gradually turned red, and his face was filled with anger and remorse. "I promised the master that I would keep the Taoist temple well, but The Taoist temple is gone! " "Ouch!" Yaya also followed in the side called up, with the front paw on the back of his hand gently patted, as if in pacifying him. The prisoner bent over and held ya ya to rub. Jiang Wanbai pondered for a while and asked, "we heard that ya ya lost himself in this mountain, but you went into the mountain to look for ya ya, but you didn''t find it. Soon after you went back, the Taoist temple was destroyed by the sky fire." "Yaya was cheated into the mountains by the old witch." When he was imprisoned in the waterway, his face was angry, and he also felt guilty that he had failed to take good care of Ya Ya. "The old witch took a fancy to my evil pupil. She said that there was a very strong Demon power in my demon pupil." However, when the Taoist temple master was alive, the old witch woman was not good at it and did not dare to do so. Until the master who was imprisoned in the water passed away, the old witch woman could not wait any longer and cheated Ya Ya into the mountains. Chapter 834 Use ya ya to take away the evil pupil of prison water. "Yaya was seriously injured because she took me to escape. She couldn''t be transformed into a human again." Said Mr. Guan Shui. He was trapped in the mountain for two years by the old witch woman to take out his evil pupil. Later, Ya Ya took the water from the prison and escaped down the mountain. In order to let ya ya heal well, he thought of cheating money from the city Lord''s people and buying good medicinal herbs to refine pills to heal her. Although Ya Ya''s injury has been cured, it can be reversed. It is not as good as before, and even can''t be transformed into shape. "And the little boy? It''s your apprentice. Why is it missing? " Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. She was very impressed by the child who seemed to smile all the time. Mr. Pang Shui took a puff from the corner of his mouth and said, "run away." At that time, the city Lord''s house was haunted with ghosts. However, Mr. pangshui couldn''t catch the ghost and was scared to death. At that time, he didn''t run away, but the little boy ran away first. Of course, he didn''t take anything away. Because all the things that Mr. Pang Shui got in the past three years were used up by Ya Ya. At that time, the little boy wanted to take it away and was found by Ya Ya. The kid didn''t succeed. "If ya ya didn''t find it in time, I''m afraid Ya Ya and I would be hungry again." Mr. water prisoner touched Ya Ya''s head and looked at her with praise. Yaya rubbed his palm. Jiang Wanbai watched the scene beside him and didn''t know what to say. Mr. Guan Shui said, "actually, even if I had been to the city master this year, I had saved a little money." Jiang Wanbai didn''t ask him why he didn''t calculate that he would be found in the city master''s dilemma, just like a doctor can''t cure himself, and the diviner can''t calculate his own affairs. Even if there are some signs, most people will choose to ignore it. After all, people like them are more outstanding than ordinary people, and naturally they have to bear more. If they arbitrarily change their own destiny, they will suffer a double reaction. It''s better not to know. "You know what we came for." Jiang Wanbai said, "if your learning can be used to protect people''s peace, it''s not a failure to live up to your master''s instruction, right?" Mr. Kuan Shui''s face was hesitant. Jiang Wanbai thinks that he is worried about ya ya, so he looks at Qi Qingxing. With doubt in his eyes, Qi Qingxing nods. Jiang Wanbai then said to the prisoner: "you can also take ya ya with you. No one can enter the place without your permission. The geomantic omen there is very good, and it is in the imperial palace. It is also good for ya ya''s cultivation." "No..." Mr. guanshui shook his head and said, "I''m not worried about ya ya. I''m sure I''ll take it with me. I''m just..." "Do you want to get back the evil pupil?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice. As soon as his eyes lit up, Mr. Guan Shui nodded. Both Mr. Guan Shui and Ya Ya look at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing with the same look in their eyes. Qi Qingxing looked at Jiang Wanbai. He felt the power of the group when it stayed at the top of the cave. Qi Qingxing hesitated, so he didn''t nod his head immediately. Ya ya and so on some anxious, mouth began to make a non-stop "Wuwu" sound, but also began to use his claws to pick and pull the sleeve of Mr. water prisoner, as if in urging something. Chapter 835 Jiang Wanbai looked at him, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his expression was suspicious, "are you still hiding something from us?" Mr. guanshui''s face showed an embarrassed look. He held Ya Ya''s paw. Seeing Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing both depressed, he even said, "don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean to hide it..." "Wuwuwuwu..." Ya Ya also followed, as if to explain to Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other. They didn''t attack immediately. Instead, they asked Mr. pangshui, "tell us what you''re hiding from us. Why are you hiding it from us?" There was hesitation and struggle on his face. After a while, he said, "I''m afraid you look down on me..." "Well?" Jiang Wanbai frowns, some don''t quite understand what Mr. Gushui''s words mean. Mr. Guan Shui took a deep breath, as if he had finally prepared himself, and said, "in fact Although I have never met my mother, but ya ya told me that my mother, she It''s a monster. " Because his mother is a monster, he was born with a monster pupil. Speaking of this, Mr. guanshui''s face showed a look of ridicule or bitter smile, and said in a low voice: "my father coveted my mother''s beauty. His words deceived my mother. My mother didn''t tell him that he was a monster until my mother conceived me..." The mother of water is a big demon, but the combination with mortals is not allowed by the way of heaven. What''s more, she is pregnant with a mortal child. "I''m getting weaker and weaker. There''s only one left between me and my mother..." Mr. Guan Shui lowered his eyes. Even if he hasn''t said what the result is, Jiang Wanbai has been able to guess. Obviously, the big demon chose to let his child live, and sealed all his demon power in one of the children''s eyes before he died. It was not until the child was born and the demon died that the man knew that his wife was actually a monster. And Yaya was originally waiting on the side of the big demon. Later, the big demon died, and Ya Ya stayed beside the water prisoner. "That''s what my mother left me. I have to get it back." Mr. Guan Shui gnawed his teeth. If she agreed to purr her lips, Qiqing would go and see why When he finished this sentence, Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment and added: "I can help you." Jiang Wanbai immediately laughed when he heard the words behind him. She took Qi Qingxing''s hand and made no secret of her happiness. Although she was able to protect Qi Qingxing in the past, it also made her feel happy, but she actually thought that she did not need to be protected by others, but she wanted to fight with Qi Qingxing. If she could, she could be protected by Qi Qingxing occasionally. Now, Qi Qingxing has been able to fight side by side with her, and over time, he can also protect her. "OK, we''ll help you get the evil pupil back. You can go back with us and become a national teacher." Jiang Wanbai, with a positive look, said to the prisoner. Prisoner Shui nodded, and he was very happy with ya ya. When he was finished, he also corrected his look. Chaojiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing solemnly said, "don''t worry. When I go to the capital, I will do my duty and do my duty well. In the future, when I die, my apprentice will continue to do my duty in this position until our inheritance is broken." Chapter 836 When Mr. prisoner water said this, Jiang evening white and others heard a thundering sound. She immediately and thoroughly lowered her heart, because he knew what Mr. prisoner water said, in fact, had been admitted by the heaven. Just as she had made a vow to Qingyi, if she violated it, Mr. prisoner water would be directly attacked by the heaven. Since it was decided to help Mr. prisoner water to bring back the goblin, before they started, Jiang evening Bai and Qi Qing Xingxing should ask the old demon lady exactly what the situation was. If we could know the details of each other, it would be easier. "Although I didn''t see her body, my master reminded me before his death, but he told me a lot about the old demon lady." Mr. prisoner water said. The old demon lady came from other places at first. She was seriously injured when she came. She happened to meet the Taoist Lord. She begged the Lord falsely, and asked the Lord to allow her to support her in the mountain. As long as she had the injury, she left immediately. "When she came here, she was not carrying life, so the LORD did not take her away, but let her stay in the mountain." A prisoner''s waterway. At that time, the incense of Daoguan had declined, and there was another Taoist View on the other side of Yao City. The Taoist priest in that Taoist temple has no ability. She was cheated easily by the old demon woman. She put the old demon woman into Taoist temple, and let her absorb the essence of the Pilgrims who stayed in Taoist temple. It is too late for the Taoist Taoist to find out. Although the Lord of view pursued the past, she failed to kill the old demon woman. At that time, the power of the Lord and the old demon woman was no different. If the battle was fought, maybe they could go back together. And the Lord held the idea at first. "Finally, the old demon woman begged for mercy, and persuaded the watchman at that time with rhetoric and made an agreement with the Lord. As long as she does not leave the mountain, the Lord can not kill her." A prisoner''s waterway. So, he said before, as long as he and Ya are in the city, it will be safe, but also can think of when to enter the mountain to take his goblin back. However, because afraid of Jiang evening white and Qi Qing travel will be bad for ya ya, prisoner water can only take ya ya away from Yao City, but if you are not willing to go, soxual ran to the mountain. "This is the place where ya ya took me out of the hands of the old demon woman three years ago, and then for these three years, I always thought when the place might still be available, so she laid down some formations to hide the breath and not be found by the old demon lady." The prisoner water just finished, the girl beside suddenly called, pickling the prisoner water hand. It seems to remind him that he has nothing to say. The prisoner came back to God and added: "by the way, the old demon lady only appeared at night. I don''t know why. But, in the daytime, she won''t come out. I also arranged the cave in the daytime." "What is her body?" Asked Jiang later. "Birds." A prisoner''s waterway. Ya Ya showed her teeth beside her. Inexplicable, Jiang evening white even understood what she meant at the moment. If it wasn''t for the bird to become a fine bird, if it wasn''t for her cultivation, she must have eaten the bird! Jiang later white couldn''t help laughing, but still did not forget to ask, "what bird?" "Crow?" The prisoner water some uncertain way, "anyway, black, the voice is very difficult to hear, even if she did not see her wings fly, but should be crow." Chapter 837 "No flying?" Jiang evening white pick eyebrows, showing a thoughtful look. Ya Ya called a few times. Mr. Guan Shui explained for ya ya by the side and said, "Ya Ya said because the old witch''s wings were gone." "No wings." Jiang Wanbai smile, eyes slightly a squint, hide the fierce color of the eye, "no wings, not afraid of her flying run." "Wait till dawn." Qiqingxing road. Mr. water prisoner quickly nodded beside him, "in the daytime, that old witch woman shrinks in her old nest and can''t come out. We can catch turtles in a jar!" Five years ago, when Yaya was cheated into the mountain by the old demon woman, Mr. guanshui was ready. At first, he wanted to use the Demon power sealed in the demon pupil for his own use. Unfortunately, the Demon power was too large. Mr. guanshui couldn''t bear it. However, he had to change his mind and seal the Demon power again according to the method left by the master before his death, so that even if the old witch robbed his evil pupil, he could not completely take the Demon power for his own use in a short time. "Although she can also absorb part of the Demon power for her own use, the rest of the Demon power is still sealed and she can''t use it." As he makes his bed, he faces Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Jiang Wan nodded his head and didn''t hold on to it. She didn''t worry about the old witch mentioned by Mr. guanshui. When she found the evil spirit just now, she also made a slight assessment to make sure that it was not her opponent. However, even if so sure, Jiang Wanbai will not be taken lightly. She''s sitting sick, and now she wants to lie down and sleep. "Qi Shizi, Shizi Madame, you should have a sleep first." Mr. Guan Shui makes up his bed and goes to Chaojiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Jiang Wanbai wanted to sleep, but the bed was just one. She waved her hand and said, "you and ya ya can sleep. I can meditate with ah Xing." Qi Qingxing had already closed his eyes and was obviously in the state of meditation. After Jiang Wanbai said this, he also closed his eyes, emptied his mind of all kinds of thoughts, and began to practice the skill of Tianyin gate. See two people like this, the prisoner water Mr. also does not force, holds the ya ya to lie on the bed, one person a dog falls into the deep sleep. In the cave, except for the steady breathing sound, there was no voice to speak. Outside the window, the mountain wind blew in, which was very cool and comfortable. Outside the window, the mountain wind roared past, and a black bird fell straight down. When it was about to fall under the cliff, a black bird suddenly flew away. At daybreak, Jiang Wanbai first opened her eyes. She was facing the bed, where she could see the prisoner water and Yaya lying on the bed. With one hand around Ya Ya''s neck, Mr. Guan Shui fell asleep with his tongue sticking out. Neither man nor dog woke up. Looking at this scene, Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help but smile and looked at Qi Qingxing, who was sitting on his side. Qi Qingxing was close to the window. The candle on the table had been extinguished for a long time. The cave was very dark. Originally, the cave was already at the bottom of the pit. Prisoner water also said last night that if viewed from the other side, the cave would be in the middle of the cliff. The light from above is not easy to get in. Chapter 838 But now, a few rays of light slanting down from above, just into this hollow window, fell into the cave. Qi Qingxing was leaning against the window, so that a ray of light fell on his face, shining on his white face like a flawless jade. Jiang Wanbai looked at it and felt a bit crazy. She couldn''t help but reach out to Qi Qingxing, trying to touch his face. As soon as the outstretched hand touched Qi Qingxing''s face, he was caught by a hand with distinct bony joints. Then, Qi Qingxing''s eyelashes trembled and opened his eyes slowly. "OK, you are awake." Jiang Wanbai was a little embarrassed, so he coughed and whispered, trying to pull his hand back. Qi Qingxing held her hand and did not immediately release it, but gathered together to kiss her lips before releasing her hand. His eyes and movements are too gentle. Jiang Wanbai''s cheek is a little hot. He subconsciously turns his face away and dare not look at his eyes. Who knows that once he turns his face on the other pair of eyes. The prisoner didn''t know when he woke up. He was lying on the bed with his head on his side and his eyes wide open. And the next Ya Ya Ya obviously also woke up, but lying on the bed, with two claws covering his eyes. "When did you wake up?" Jiang Wanbai originally felt embarrassed. After seeing Ya Ya''s appearance, he was directly amused. He did not care about those embarrassed and asked them. The prisoner sat up, reached out his hand and touched his mouth. He made sure that he didn''t drool in his sleep last night. Then he said in a voice: "I just woke up." After finishing this sentence, he stopped for a moment and added a sentence quickly: "don''t worry, we haven''t seen anything!" "Don''t you think that''s like three hundred taels of silver here?" Jiang Wanbai''s forehead puffed and couldn''t help but help it. The prisoner chuckled. Instead of rushing to clean up himself, he took a handkerchief to wipe Ya Ya''s eyes and claws. In short, he was very considerate. When Ya Ya has finished cleaning up for ya ya, he has to go to get the basin and mutter: "the only bad thing here is that there is no well. If you want to use water, you have to go out and fetch water." "You''re leaving here anyway." Jiang Wanbai''s forehead drew, lifted his chin directly toward the basin in his hand, and said, "are you still going to clean it up? Let''s go straight to get your demon pupil back, so that we can leave here and go back to the capital. " She and Qi Qingxing are not so particular. The prisoner was stunned at the spot, and then patted his empty hand on his head and said, "Oh! I''m so sleepy! Forget such an important thing He quickly put down what he had in his hand and went to open the stone gate. River, looking at this scene, could not help but make complaints about Qi''s line. "Is he really not reliable enough to be a national teacher?" "Woof!" Ya ya just jumped out of bed, just heard the river late white and Qi Qing Xing Tucao, make complaints about the river. "You can rest assured that ya ya says she will keep an eye on me. If I forget something, she will remind me." "Then..." Jiang Wanbai nodded her head and raised her eyes just in time to see the opening of the stone gate. Seeing the scene outside the stone gate, her pupil shrank fiercely and called to the prisoner: "stay away!" "Woof!" Yaya shouts and pours at the prisoner''s water. When he heard Jiang Wanbai''s cry, he felt a cool breath coming back to his neck. He turned his head subconsciously and saw a strong evil spirit coming from the stone gate. Chapter 839 The evil spirit soon covered the whole stone gate. It seemed that the stone gate could not be seen from the outside. However, soon, a golden light broke through the evil spirit. At first, it just let out a little, then more and more, more and more Finally, the evil spirit again blocked the golden light, hastily converged, quickly retreated, and wanted to fly out of the bottom of the pit. "Where to go?" Jiang Wanbai''s voice was cold. She ran out of the stone gate and grabbed the fleeing spirit with her fingers. The Golden Shadow flew out and quickly caught up with the evil spirit. She turned into a net and trapped it. The evil spirit struggled, but the golden net was getting smaller and smaller. Finally, the evil spirit became honest. The golden net trapped the evil spirit and turned into a fist sized golden ball mixed with gray, and flew back to Jiang Wanbai''s hands. "What''s the matter? Is that old witch coming? Did you catch it? " The sound of the prisoner''s impatience sounded from behind. Jiang Wanbai turns around and sees him lying on the edge of the stone gate. His face has not yet completely disappeared. He looks out. Unfortunately, there is no cloud outside. The evil spirit that almost swallowed him has disappeared. "Where''s the old witch?" The prisoner didn''t notice the ball in Jiang Wan''s white hand and asked strangely, "was he scared away?" "Bark!" Yaya called the golden ball in the hand of Jiang Wanbai several times. Only then did he notice the golden ball in Jiang Wan''s white hands. "It''s a group of demons, but the demons behind them didn''t come." Jiang Wan Bai Dao and Qi Qingxing walk in together and crush the golden ball. Before struggling, the evil spirit dissipates directly in her hands. Prisoner Shuiyan looks at this scene and Jiang Wanbai''s eyes have completely changed. Just when he saw the evil spirit rushing towards him, he felt that he was dead. He didn''t expect that after a dazzling golden light disappeared, he didn''t have a thing at all. "You have been found here. It''s just that you don''t have to carry it here after you take back your evil pupil." Jiang Wanbai side head, toward prisoner water said. Prisoner water nodded, and was a little lucky, and said: "fortunately, you came here last night. Maybe that old witch woman would have found out the movement here. If you hadn''t just been there, you and I would not be able to escape." Even if the old witch didn''t come here in person, it was just that group of demons solved by Jiang Wanbai. The prisoner knew that he was not the opponent of the old witch at all. "I didn''t expect that old witch was more powerful than before." Prison waterway. "Fortunately you''re here." Otherwise, if he and Ya Ya stay here until their old death, maybe they won''t be found by the old witch, but even so, they may not be able to find a chance to take back their evil pupil. If you are more unfortunate, you may be caught directly and die in the hands of the old witch. But Jiang Wanbai felt a little embarrassed and couldn''t help but say, "maybe the old witch just found out here because of our arrival?" She also released a lot of paper figures last night, looking for prisoners and Yaya everywhere in the mountains and forests. It is very likely that the old witch was disturbed at that time that she was found. This explains why, after standing on the top of the cave for a while last night, the old witch didn''t seem to notice that they left. As a result, she let the evil spirit stay in the cave early this morning. Chapter 840 Maybe the old witch found those paper men, which made the evil spirit guard the top of the hole. As soon as the prison water opened the stone gate, it was like throwing herself into a trap. Hearing Jiang Wanbai''s words, the prisoner blinked his eyes and said, "even so, your arrival is a good thing for me and ya ya." "You see, when you come, you can not only help me get back the evil pupil, but also directly let us go to the capital and give us a shelter. This is very good." He said with a serious face. And Ya Ya squatted next to him, "Wang Wang" called several times, as if to echo the words of prisoner water. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help laughing and said, "OK, let''s go and solve the business now. The old witch you said probably already knows that the evil spirit she sent has gone. She doesn''t know what to do next." "Whatever she will do, we are not afraid of it anyway!" The prisoner was holding his chin and laughing. Now he has full confidence in whether his evil pupil can be taken back. Of course, he knew where the old witch was hiding during the day. After all, he had been imprisoned there for nearly two years. Soon, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing left the cave with the prisoner water and went to the old witch woman''s hiding place during the day. For fear of being discovered by the old witch woman, the cave she chose was a little far away from her hiding place, almost half a mountain away. "Her old nest is between this mountain and the nearby mountain. Because she had an agreement with the Lord, she did not leave the range of this mountain, but it was on the border." Prison the waterway. Jiang Wanbai walked behind the prisoner''s water, and gradually found that it was heading south. She could not help but murmured to Qi Qingxing: "since we left the capital, our journey has been closely related to the south." Qi Qingxing thought about it carefully and nodded with approval. At first, Jiang Wanbai''s overseas teacher was in the south, and he Xiu and Lin Lang also fled to the south, so they went south. Later, he yuan''s younger brother''s soul also showed that he yuan was in the south As the mountain began to go down, the prisoner stopped. He stood on a raised rock and looked down at it. He lowered his voice and said, "it''s just halfway up the mountain. There''s a cave where the old witch''s nest is." "There are no birds here." Qi Qingxing suddenly uttered his voice. Jiang Wanbai listened to what he said, but he did not hear the birdsong. Other movements could still be heard, but the birds could not be heard. "No wonder I always feel very strange all the way. The weird point is here." "That''s because the old witch hated other birds very much. She was selfish and overbearing. She only allowed one bird on this mountain, so she killed all the other birds on the mountain." The prisoner said indignantly. Jiang Wanbai listened to his words and could not help but show surprise. Seeing this, he added a few words and said, "I think it''s because she is a crow, black and ugly, and has no wings, so she began to hate the birds in the mountain." In fact, there is some truth in his saying so. Jiang Wanbai looked thoughtfully at the foot of the mountain, and vaguely could see a tree halfway up the mountain. This month, all the trees on the mountain were covered with leaves, and even some trees had begun to bear wild fruits. Chapter 841 But the tree on the hillside looked bare. Jiang Wanbai narrowed her eyes slightly, because she was not sure whether there were any branches or leaves on that tree after all. "Go down first." Jiang Wan Bai Dao, about to jump down from the rock, made a move. He looked back at the prisoner water and Ya Ya and said, "are you waiting for us here?" "We Can you go over and have a look? " The prisoner rubbed his hands and laughed. After laughing, he quickly said, "I can assure you that I will never drag you down! And In fact, I''ve worked out a divination, and your trip will go smoothly! " "When did you divine?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. When she went to bed last night, she just began to practice. If she divined, she would surely know. But this morning, when she woke up, she had not left Jiang Wanbai''s sight for a long time. Jiang Wanbai did not see when he had divination. "Woof!" Yaya called, and the call seemed to be a little cheerful. Prisoner Shuidao: "I only have some talent in divination. I can count these things at my fingertips..." Jiang Wanbai, who has always felt that he is also a gifted divination expert: "is..." She felt that the "handy" she said was not worth beating. What should she do if she wanted to hit people? However, now that we know the skill of prisoner water, she and Qi Qingxing are more confident to bring the water back to the capital. "Well, let''s go together." Jiang Wanbai casually took out an array plate from his sleeve and put it into the prisoner''s arms. He said, "wait a minute, when ah hang and I deal with the old witch woman, there will be some negligence. When that happens, you can use this to protect yourself." The prisoner nodded again and again, holding the array plate carefully in his arms, "thank you. I can make a divination for you and Qi Shizi at that time." Talking about divination, Jiang Wanbai has a slight pause. Thinking of the divination that she and Qi Qingxing first went to prison water for calculation, she sank slightly and wanted to ask him something, but when he got to his mouth, he swallowed it back. "Late. What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing saw that she was standing still and asked in a voice. Jiang Wanbai put those thoughts down temporarily, shook his head toward Qi Qingxing, and said, "it''s just that I suddenly think of something. Let''s wait until we solve his evil pupil." "Well." Qi Qingxing nodded and jumped directly from the rock with her. They fell to the ground steadily, but did not take a few steps, suddenly realized that it was not right, so they all stopped together. Jiang Wanbai looks back and looks at the water in prison who is climbing down from the rock carefully. He pulls from his forehead and asks, "prisoner water, do you just learn divination in Daoism, and you don''t even learn how to defend yourself?" "I can''t learn it." At last, the prisoner''s water fell to the ground. Chao Jiang said, "my master is very good at this, but I really don''t have any talent for it, and I haven''t been well raised since I was young. My master has spent a lot of thought just to bring my body back for me..." When he wanted to teach him some Kung Fu, he found that he was no longer suitable to learn this. However, at that time, there was Yaya guarding him, so he didn''t learn any more. He didn''t feel regret until Yaya had an accident. Chapter 842 Jiang Wanbai nodded slightly after listening to the prisoner''s words and said: "it''s OK. After all, you''ve gone to the capital. The star watching tower is heavily guarded, and the array left by the former national masters is absolutely safe." Prisoner water nodded and couldn''t help muttering with ya ya, "I''m looking forward to going to the capital more and more now. Ya Ya, are you the same as me?" Yaya called out to him. The sound was cheerful, and the tail behind him was also very happy. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing walked in front of them and heard the murmur of the prisoner water. They looked at each other and saw the helpless smile in each other''s eyes. Although the tree is in the middle of the mountain, but the speed of downhill is very fast. Jiang Wanbai can quickly see the appearance of the tree. The tree is not without any branches and leaves. On a branch near the top, there are a few leaves, and the leaves are slightly yellow. It looks like it will fall down at any time. More importantly, Jiang Wanbai noticed that there was a long cut in the trunk of the tree, which seemed to have been split by some sharp weapon. From top to bottom, if we cut deeper, the whole tree would be cut through. "What kind of tree is this tree?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. He said: "this tree was brought by the old witch woman. It seems that she liked the tree when she was not transformed. Later, she also liked it. When she was injured and fled, she took this tree with her." After a pause, the prisoner couldn''t help saying, "in fact, this tree is going to die. It''s supported by the old witch with the power of the demon. It''s barely maintained until now. However, I see that the tree is half dead." Jiang Wanbai also nodded and agreed with the last sentence of prisoner water. The tree in front of me really looks half dead. "Go in." Jiang Wanbai takes back his sight and looks at the cave behind the tree. The cave is very deep, and there is no lighting inside, so that when Jiang Wanbai and others stand outside and look inside, they can only see a dark piece, and they can''t see what is inside. After Jiang Wanbai''s eyes were covered with light gold, she could see that there was a strong evil spirit inside. Those strong evil spirits almost blocked her sight. I''m afraid that her eyes would turn into golden pupils before she could see anything. Qi Qingxing had already taken down the fan jade from his waist and held it in his hand in the shape of a fan. Prisoner water and Yaya followed him. Seeing this scene, the shock in the eyes of one person and one dog was the same. If Jiang Wanbai looks back at this time and sees this scene, he can''t help laughing. When she went in, she could no longer see the people around her. Jiang Wanbai took two torches from the storage ring and snapped her fingers. The torches immediately burned. She handed one of the torches to the prisoner and the other held it in her hand. "It''s not hot." After receiving the torch, the prisoner found that it was wrong, and he suddenly looked surprised. Jiang Wanbai gave a light sigh and said, "it''s the fuhuo that breaks the evil spirit. It''s not harmful to people. Of course, it''s not hot. Would you like to change a demon to try this fire?" The prisoner''s water side looked away from the torch, and wished she could not shrink to one side. She quickly changed the torch to another hand. With Jiang Wanbai''s two torches shining in front of him, the originally dark cave was finally illuminated, but as he walked more and more inside, with the increase of the intensity of the evil spirit, the role of the torch became smaller and smaller, so that the visibility of Jiang Wanbai and others became lower and lower. Chapter 843 Fortunately, at this time, Jiang Wanbai suddenly said, "we have to turn the corner ahead." Just in front of us, there is a mountain wall, and on the left side of Jiang Wanbai, there is an opening. He and Ya Ya came to the cave, so they knew that they had to turn around in the cave. They said, "if you turn around, you can see clearly. It''s very spacious. It''s the hiding place of the old witch." As the prisoner talks, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, who are in front of him, have already turned a corner and walked into the spacious place mentioned by the prisoner. Compared with the way in, there was no evil spirit inside. It was incredibly clean. In the middle, there was even a huge fire pot burning, which lit up the whole space. It''s just that the closer you get to the brazier, the brighter the light gets. When you spread to the side, the light gets darker and darker. The darkest place is the platform on the left side of jiangwanbai. There was a man sitting on the high platform. Because the light was too dark, Jiang Wanbai and others could not see the man clearly. They could only judge that he was a woman from his graceful figure. "That old witch As soon as the prisoner saw the figure, he couldn''t hold back his teeth and yelled. Even if you can''t see that person''s face, he and ya ya can also recognize that it''s the old witch who took away his evil pupil. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other. She turned her head and said to prisoner water and ya ya: "you just wait here. Ah hang and I will go and have a look." The old witch sat on the high platform motionless, and Jiang Wanbai was not sure whether the other party was sleeping or what he was doing, so he decided to go up and have a look with Qi Qingxing. "Good." Prisoner water hugs the array plate given to him by Jiang Wanbai before, and nods. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went to the high platform. When they passed the huge fire pot in the middle, they stopped at the same time. "It stinks." Jiang Wanbai reached out to cover his nose, frowned and muttered. Although Qi Qingxing didn''t speak, her expression was almost the same as Jiang Wanbai. The fire pot was very high. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t see what was burning inside. She walked around the fire basin, found the ladder beside it, and stepped on it. After waiting up, the golden light of the eye dimly emerged, and soon saw what was burning under the fire. The color of Jiang''s white face changed in the evening, and quickly retreated from above. "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing looks at Jiang Wanbai''s strange appearance and asks in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai pulled him back several steps, and never looked at the brazier again. Her face was unabashed with disgust. She said, "it''s the body of a bird." No wonder there''s an unspeakable smell, the smell of feathers and bones burning. "Let''s go." Qi Qingxing twisted his eyebrows, took Jiang Wanbai''s hand with his backhand, and walked around the fire basin toward the high platform. I saw that I was under the high platform. As long as I could go up the stairs, there was a strange light laugh coming from above. "I didn''t go to you, but you sent them to your door." The old witch''s voice was just like what the prisoner said. She was hoarse and ugly like a crow. She said this to the prisoner and Ya Ya who were standing at the entrance. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, who were standing under the high platform, were ignored as if they had not seen them. Jiang Wanbai is not angry, and after a look at Qi Qingxing, he and Qi Qingxing walk together on the high platform. Just took a step, a foot just stepped on the ladder, two people all together for a moment, and then continued to walk up without changing their faces. Chapter 844 The steps under his feet are very unstable. When Jiang Wanbai stepped on it, he felt as if he had stepped on the living things. Even as he walked up, he felt a little unstable when he stepped on each step. It was like a living creature pieced together into a ladder. Some of them couldn''t bear her and Qi Qingxing, so they swayed slightly at the moment they stepped on it. But Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are still very stable. She walked to the middle of the stairs. When Jiang Wanbai raised her foot and stepped on the upper ladder, she suddenly stepped on it empty. If Qi Qingxing didn''t hold her fast, she would have fallen. "Ah A black crow fluttered its wings and flew up the stairs. Jiang Wanbai knew that the stairs leading to the platform were all made up of black crows. "Waste!" In the middle, the Raven flew into the fire with a low voice. At the foot of the White River, I felt the whole trembling. Although the old witch smashed the crow into the fire pot, she didn''t fight Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. After that, there was no movement, like letting Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing go up. Jiang Wanbai was not afraid at all, and Qi Qingxing continued to walk up, and then walked more steadily. Seeing that she finally finished the steps and stepped on the field, Jiang Wanbai was also slightly relieved. She raised her eyes and looked at the woman sitting on the stone seat. At first, she only saw a piece of black with some scattered irregular white blocks in it. When she subconsciously raised the torch to the front, after watching for a while, she realized what she saw. In a moment, Jiang Wanbai''s back jumped up with a chill, and her scalp felt numb. The irregular white patches she saw were actually the pale skin of a woman, but her whole body was covered with dark plumage, but the feathers were not dense, so the white skin like this appeared between the feathers. But the woman''s eyes are not white, the whole is a piece of muddy dark yellow, just look at her, it makes people feel a cold feeling in the bottom of my heart, dare not look at it again. "OK, do you see her clearly?" Jiang Wanbai took a deep breath and asked Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing gave a low reply. The woman sitting on the stone seat gave out that kind of strange smile which made people get goose bumps. She definitely looked at the torch in Jiang Wan''s white hand, and her voice was hoarse and ugly, "take the torch away! Don''t look at me "Why?" Jiang Wanbai raised her eyebrows slightly and did not take the torch away. Instead, he drew closer to her and said, "are you so disgusted with your appearance? He hides himself in the dark and doesn''t want to see the light. He doesn''t dare to go out in the daytime. Even when he goes out at night, he has to cover himself with a strong evil spirit, for fear that he will be seen ugly by others... " "Shut up! Stop talking! Shut up The woman hissed and screamed, and her expression was crazy. The cave, which had been clean and had no evil spirit, quickly began to be filled with strong evil spirit. And the source of these demons is from the woman on the stone seat. Jiang Wanbai looked at her reaction and knew that he was right. She looked at the crazy woman calmly in her eyes and said, "since you don''t want to hear me say this any more, return the evil pupil that was snatched from the prisoner''s water, so that we don''t have to do it." Chapter 845 "The evil pupil is mine!" The woman hissed and laughed. Jiang Wanbai''s heart suddenly rises a bad premonition, and the next moment he hears the sound of prisoner water and ya ya. What''s the meaning of Ya Ya''s cry? Although Jiang Wanbai can''t understand it, he can understand the worry in Ya Ya''s voice, and the voice of the prisoner''s water is much clearer, "be careful behind your back!" Before the sound of the prisoner''s water had fallen, Jiang Wanbai''s toes were a little bit, and Qi Qingxing had already turned their backs to their backs. Jiang Wanbai faces the woman, while Qi Qingxing faces the stairs they come up to. "OK, what''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai couldn''t see what happened behind him. He was on guard against the woman on the stone seat and asked Qi Qingxing. "All the crows are flying." Qi Qingxing has a low voice. At the moment, Qi Qingxing is facing a large area of crows, these crows have scarlet eyes, staring at Qi Qingxing, Qi Qingxing can see the hunger in the eyes of these crows. Qi Qingxing''s thought wandered through Qi Qingxing''s mind. His subconscious eyes swept under the high platform. When he touched the dense white bones that almost piled up into mountains, Qi Qingxing''s heart sank and said to the river in the evening, "these crows eat human flesh." The steps of crows in front of us covered the white bones under them. Now all the crows are flying, and the dense white bones under them are all exposed. Listening to Qi Qingxing''s words, Jiang Wanbai can probably think of what''s going on. In a moment, she looked at the woman on the stone seat, and her eyes changed. She sneered, and her eyes showed no hidden intention of killing. "It seems that the prisoner''s water is really calling you the old witch." "Shut up!" The woman hissed at Jiang Wanbai, but for a moment, Jie and Jie laughed strangely and said, "don''t worry, anyway, soon you''ll be with that pile of bones. At that time, there will be more fuel in the brazier." "You Jiang Wanbai hands curled up, she did not think that the fire in the basin is not only bird feathers and bones, but also human bones! For a moment, Jiang Wanbai felt sick and wanted to vomit as long as he thought of the smell he smelled when he walked by the fire pot. The woman laughs wildly. Jiang Wanbai finally can''t bear it. Her palm turns into a golden sword. She grabs the sword and stabs the woman on the stone seat. At the moment of Jiang Wanbai''s action, Qi Qingxing also threw his jade fan to the crows. The woman looks at Jiang Wanbai stabbing at her with a sword. Her face shows a strange smile and her teeth are very sharp. At the moment when the tip of the sword is about to stab her, she turns into a group of demons, neither hiding nor avoiding, so she bumps into Jiang Wanbai face-to-face. Obviously, he didn''t pay attention to Jiang Wanbai at all. A sneer appeared on Jiang Wan''s white face, and his eyes were even more golden. At the moment of meeting the evil spirit, the golden sword in his hand quickly drew a beautiful and crisp sword flower. The next moment, I heard a heartrending scream, and the group of evil spirit did not have time to wrap Jiang Wanbai, it quickly retreated away, and instantly changed into an adult and fell on the stone seat. "How can it be?" The woman covered her bloody arm and looked at Jiang Wanbai. Her muddy eyes were full of panic. Especially when I saw that the crow over there was also a large piece of sky thunder falling from Qi Qingxing fan, I couldn''t mention it any more. Jiang Wanbai turned his wrist a little and sneered. He didn''t mean to say more. He took his sword and stabbed her again. Chapter 846 Looking at Jiang Wan''s golden sword in his white hands, the woman''s fear on her face could not be concealed. She turned around and ran away. The crows who had attacked Qi Qingxing also gave up Qi Qingxing and flew to jiangwanbai one after another, apparently to cover her escape. "Open the array!" Jiang Wanbai saw that the woman was clearly going in the direction of water and Yaya. Regardless of whether the woman wanted to fight the prisoner or escape from there, he immediately called out to the prisoner. Prisoner Shui has been watching the movement of the high platform. When Jiang Wanbai makes a sound, he has already opened the array. So, originally with the fierce intention to rush to him and Ya Ya''s woman, instantly bumped into a suddenly appeared border, "bang" fell on the ground, smashed out a pit. Just hearing the news, the prisoner felt pain. The woman also seems to fall not light, lying on the ground no movement, just vaguely can see her feet intermittent twitch. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing worked together to get rid of the crows. They jumped down from the high platform directly. They didn''t even need buffer. They came here directly. "The old witch seems to have been knocked unconscious." Prisoner water licked his lips, toward the river evening white and Qi Qingxing said. Jiang Wanbai came over and was about to bend over to check the old witch''s movements. Qi Qingxing held out his hand. "Beware of deceit." Qi Qingxing reminded her in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai smiles at Qi Qingxing and shakes the golden sword in his hand. He says, "I''m not afraid she''s cheating." Qi Qingxing has a helpless smile in her eyes, and no longer blocks her. Seeing Jiang Wanbai squatting down to check, when he stood up, he said to Qi Qingxing: "I really feel dizzy." To be honest, although the array plate in the prisoner''s sailor was made by her own hand, Jiang Wanbai did not expect that she would directly let the old witch faint. Maybe the old witch was too fast when she ran away. Jiang Wanbai murmured in his heart and beckoned for prisoner water and Yaya to come. The prisoner water held up the torch and walked with ya ya together. One man and one dog were very excited, "we can take back the evil pupil now." However, the voice just dropped, and the old witch who was just lying on the ground turned into a group of evil spirit and went out towards the outside of the cave. Just now, when prisoner water and Ya Ya were standing there, they just blocked the entrance to the outside, and the old witch was knocked back by the border. Now the prisoner water and Ya Ya came over, because the array plate was on the prisoner water, so that jiejie followed him and moved forward. Inside it was more spacious, so a part of the opening that was covered by the border was revealed. The old witch immediately seized the opportunity to turn into a demon and went out. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are the quickest to react. Both faces are covered with a layer of frost. One is holding a golden sword, the other is holding a jade fan, and they quickly catch up with them. Prisoner water and Ya Ya are still stunned for a moment before they react to what happened. "She ran away!" Prisoner water roars, turns around and chases outside together with ya ya. It was much more difficult to go outside than when I came in. In order to hold down Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, the old witch woman let the strong evil spirit which had been filled in the cave rushed towards them one after another. However, the old witch''s calculation did not succeed. Because those who look very strong evil spirit, under the golden sword of Jiang Wanbai and the jade fan of Qi Qingxing with thunder, they almost disperse in one blow. Chapter 847 The two of them are just using their hands. So the speed of catching up was not hindered at all. Seeing Jiang Wanbai''s golden sword almost cut off the old witch''s arm directly, the old witch looked at the tree at the entrance of the cave, and her eyes crossed with a trace of determination. The next moment, Jiang Wanbai found that the old witch began to ignore it, and her heart suddenly gave birth to vigilance. She was wary of whether the old witch would fight back, so she saw that the old witch suddenly bumped into the tree at the entrance of the mountain. "What is she doing?" Jiang Wanbai is still stunned for a moment. Looking at this scene, he can''t understand the purpose of the old witch. Obviously, Qi Mei didn''t understand. Just see that a big group of evil spirit will be wrapped in the whole tree, and the evil spirit has a more and more strong trend. At this time, the prisoner water and Ya Ya who followed him finally ran out. At a glance, they saw the tree wrapped by the evil spirit. The color of the prisoner''s water changed immediately. They called to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing: "stop! She wants to ferry all the Demon power in the demon pupil to that tree Five years ago, the prison water used the method left by the master''s deathbed to add a seal to the demon pupil. Even if the old witch got the demon pupil in recent years, she had no way to release the Demon power in the demon pupil completely. Because the Demon power sealed in the demon pupil is too strong, once the Demon power is completely released at that moment, it will surely lead to thunder. Therefore, even if the old witch was confident that she could break the seal left by the water, she did not dare to try it easily because she was not sure that she could withstand the thunder. Jiang Wanbai in hearing the words of prisoner water, he hands, but is stopped by Qi Qingxing, "I''ll come." Seeing Qi Qingxing rush up with the jade fan in his hand, Jiang Wanbai understands what he means. She integrates the essence left by Arsene into the fan jade, and makes Fan Yu take Tianlei when attacking, so as to restrain evil. Even, it can absorb part of the sky thunder when encountering it. At the moment, the upper part has gathered thunder clouds. In the thunder, the sky thunder may fall at any time. Jiang Wanbai also knows that Qi Qingxing is the best to go up at this time. But, so many demons Jiang Wanbai''s eyes sank, and the golden sword in his hand suddenly scattered into countless light spots, which did not disappear directly. Instead, when Jiang Wanbai sat down cross legged, he surrounded Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai was reciting complicated Dharma formulas in her mouth, and her fingers were flying rapidly. However, in the blink of an eye, several complicated Dharma Seals were formed. As she did these, the golden light spots around her began to gather together and gradually turned into a golden ball the size of a fist. At this time, Qi Qingxing''s attack had reached the tree. It seemed that the sky thunder on the jade fan had triggered the sky thunder above. The sky thunder that had already been ready to move immediately fell down and fell straight to the tree. And Qi Qingxing also stood beside the tree. Seeing Qi Qingxing also want to fight the thunder together, the golden light ball in front of Jiang Wan''s white face flew out quickly and landed on the top of Qi Qingxing. A golden border enveloped Qi Qingxing and protected Qi Qingxing. However, Jiang Wanbai''s current cultivation can not completely resist the strike of the sky thunder. Just like this, the crack has been seen in the golden border, but a second thunder has been condensed from the thunder cloud above. Chapter 848 Jiang Wanbai gritted her teeth and knew that it was no way to go on like this. Her hands began to change, and soon she produced a different Dharma seal, which flew directly from her fingers to the tree covered by the evil spirit. Just when the first thunder fell, Qi Qingxing was still protected by a golden border, but the tree and the old witch were not. It was a natural thunder. At that time, the old witch howled bitterly, and the evil spirit that enveloped the tree was unstable. But in the blink of an eye, those evil spirits suddenly gathered on the tree more quickly. And Jiang Wanbai''s seal almost followed the second thunder. With Qi Qingxing above the gold border completely broken, the old witch woman issued a voice of unwilling and fear of the roar, "no!" Most of the original strong evil spirit was scattered, but the Dharma seal of Jiang Wanbai immediately formed a net to peel off the remaining evil spirit from the tree and bind it. Jiang Wanbai gnaws his teeth. The Demon power in the demon pupil is too strong. It is not a simple thing for her to seal the Demon power back. Fortunately, although Lei Yun is still covetous above, because the Demon power is gradually trapped, the evil spirit on the tree is becoming weaker and weaker. However, she has not fallen the third thunder. Just when Jiang Wanbai almost didn''t hold on, Qi Qingxing, who had retreated back, picked up Fan Yu and patted her on the shoulder. In an instant, a spiritual force rushed into Jiang Wanbai''s body. Jiang Wanbai was able to breathe, let the seal more condensed, and finally sealed the Demon power back to the demon pupil. At the moment when the evil spirit on the tree was sealed and the evil pupil was sealed, the thunder cloud above finally dissipated, and a little sunlight fell down, just on Jiang Wanbai''s face. Jiang Wanbai opened his eyes and took a look at Qi Qingxing. He wanted to stop talking. "Go back and talk about it." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. Jiang Wan nodded his head and waved. An egg sized golden ball suspended above the tree flew in front of her and landed in her hand. Jiang Wanbai only drooped her eyes and did not rush to return the evil pupil to the water in prison. Instead, he took it into the storage ring and looked up at the old witch who was paralyzed under the tree. When he saw Jiang Wanbai take away the evil pupil, he did not ask her to come back. Like Jiang Wanbai, he looked at the tree. When Jiang Wanbai sealed the evil spirit back to the demon pupil, he did not do it twice, and directly stripped away the Demon power that belonged to the old witch woman, so that the old witch now had no Demon power to do other things except that she could maintain her human form. It''s not like the dim light on the platform in the cave. Even if there is no need for torch, the light is very bright. In addition, there is no strong evil spirit to block. So Jiang Wanbai and others finally see the real appearance of the old witch. Muddy dark yellow eyes, as well as pale skin sparse black feathers, even hair is dry and yellow. It''s like a crow, but it''s not like a crow. Now she is staring up at the tree. After the erosion of the Demon power and the thunder, the yellow leaves that Jiang Wanbai saw before finally dried up and fell down. The half dead tree finally lost its vitality, and even looked worse than before. Chapter 849 This idea just crossed Jiang Wanbai''s mind, and the tree made a click sound, so it broke through the middle of the gap and fell in front of Jiang Wanbai and others. "No! may not! I have nothing left Are you going to leave me now? You can''t No way It seemed that the old witch finally came back to her senses and cried out with despair and panic. Jiang Wanbai frowned slightly and couldn''t help but say: "this tree was half dead, and could not bear the power of the demon pupil. Now it''s completely dead. You should have known this result for a long time, right?" Even a living man like water can''t bear the power of the demon pupil, let alone a tree that is half dead? The old witch, who had been crying very sad, stopped crying a little after she heard Jiang Wanbai say so. She looked up at Jiang Wanbai and resented in her eyes, "I don''t have any injustice or hatred with you! Why are you doing this to me? If you didn''t mind your own business, I would have absorbed the power of the demon pupil. By that time, I would have been able to save the young tree, and I could go back and grab everything that belonged to me! " When it comes to the back, her look tends to be crazy. "Do you think I''m disgusting and ugly?" "Do you think I was born like this?! I just want to be strong and get back to revenge! What''s wrong with me? " "It''s true that you want to be strong, but your fault is that you shouldn''t rob others'' things or even kill so many innocent people just because you want to satisfy your own purpose." Exclaimed the prisoner in a rage. Yaya also followed in the side called up, obviously very much and prisoner water thought is the same. Jiang Wanbai turned her hand and took out a piece of Rune paper to solve the old witch thoroughly. Seeing this scene, the old witch woman saw this scene, and her eyes showed fear, and she quickly hissed: "don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! If you kill me! I will not let you go However, Jiang Wanbai did not take her words to heart at all. When she knew that she raised those crows with human flesh, Jiang Wanbai had already started to kill her heart. As soon as the old witch''s voice fell, the rune paper in Jiang Wan''s white hand flew towards her. She raised her hand to block her. But as soon as the rune paper touched her arm, it immediately caught fire and wrapped her up. Even though she was disgusted with the old witch, Jiang Wanbai did not torture her. The fire soon burned her to ashes, including the tree near the old witch. "This tree is also a demon." Jiang Wanbai looks at the same tree that has been burned to ashes, frowns for a moment, murmurs. The rune paper she threw away only works on the demon. Although the old witch had been attached to the tree before, it was not enough for fuhuo to burn the tree. The only explanation is that this tree has also become a demon. Perhaps as the old witch said, the tree demon lost all her accomplishments in order to save her, and finally became the noumenon, even half dead. "Go back to Yaocheng first." Jiang Wanbai turns around and says to the prisoner water and ya ya. Prisoner water and Ya Ya looked at the old witch who was burned to ashes, and knew that the matter was over. Her heart, which had been tense, finally relaxed and nodded. However, both prisoner water and ya ya have taken a step forward, only to find that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are still standing in place without moving. Chapter 850 Qi Qingxing didn''t go because Jiang Wanbai was standing in the same place and didn''t move. "Late, what''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing looks at her with concern in her eyes. "It''s a little bad." Jiang Wanbai''s forehead twitched. She lowered her head and lifted her left hand up. Her sleeve slipped slightly, revealing her wrists that were frosty. On her wrist, the bloodstain was dazzling. As soon as Qi Qingxing saw the bloodstain, his pupils shrank violently. Before, Jiang Wanbai had a very similar bloodstain on his wrist, which was left on Jiang Wanbai''s hand before his death. At first, Jiang Wanbai thought it was a mark of resentment, but later it was determined that it was not. He asked little situ to check it. Finally, he learned that it might be a magic mark. But at that time, the blood mark on Jiang Wanbai''s hand had disappeared and disappeared, and now it appears again. Qi Qingxing at first glance thought it was the magic mark that appeared before, but when he looked at it carefully, he found that the bloodstain was not the same as before. Sure enough, Jiang Wanbai said: "this is the trace of resentment." "How can there be a trace of resentment?" When he heard Jiang Wanbai''s words, he was shocked. Although he had not seen the complaint mark, he had heard of it. When he knew that there was a complaint mark on Jiang Wanbai''s hand, he became anxious. Qi Qingxing looked coldly at the tree and the position of the old witch who was burned to death. Jiang Wanbai said: "it''s the old witch. I blame myself for my carelessness. I didn''t notice that she even made a complaint on me. It would be troublesome to remove the complaint mark." "What''s the difference between the marks?" Qi Qingxing remembered that Jiang Wanbai had said before that if he had been left with a trace of resentment, he asked in a voice. Jiang evening white shakes his head, "I just killed that old witch, didn''t let her go to pieces, left her a chance to reincarnate." However, before she died, the old witch woman even complained about her. Jiang Wan''s white eyes showed a sneer. Seeing that Qi Qingxing had worries in his eyes, he gave him a soothing smile and said, "don''t worry. Even if she dares to come, if I can kill her once, then I can kill her twice. She has no chance of reincarnation. She has to turn into a devil to come to me, so don''t blame me for being cruel It''s hot. " With the words of Qi Jiang''s death, the meaning of Qingdi emerges. When Jiang Wanbai and others left here, Jiang Wanbai directly waved his sleeve and threw a magic power to shoot down the rocks around the cave and completely buried the cave. Although the old demon woman was on the verge of death to the next trace of resentment, let Jiang Wanbai heart angry, but also not worried. Therefore, after returning to Yaocheng, she waved to the green bamboo and the little master of the temple, saying, "arrange a room for the prisoner. Ah Xing and I will go to have a rest first." Although Qijiang was not tired from the burning pot last night, she always felt tired from the burning pot. After returning to the room, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing took a nap. When they woke up, it was the afternoon. It was also the time for Jiang Wanbai to wake up after a nap. Qingzhu and others are sitting in the lobby on the first floor. It''s hot at the moment, and it''s not a place to eat. There''s no one in the lobby. When Qingzhu sees Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing coming down, Qingzhu immediately asks the waiter to deliver food. "Have you all eaten?" Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing sat down together and asked the prisoner water. Both prisoner water and Ya Ya nod together. One man and one dog look at Jiang Wanbai in the same way. They are obviously looking forward to Jiang Wanbai taking out the evil pupil. Chapter 851 Jiang Wanbai was not worried at all, and said, "first tell me how you intend to do with the evil pupil." "What kind of existence it is, what kind of existence it will be in the future." Prison water said without thinking, obviously in five years ago after a failed attempt, he never raised the idea of taking the Demon power in the demon pupil as his own. Jiang Wanbai nodded slightly, looked at him and asked, "there is another thing I am very curious about. When Qingzhu went to inquire about you, some people said that the people who had seen your evil pupil were dead. Is this true?" "Ah?" Prisoner water Leng for a moment, thought carefully, and then nodded, "really dead." "What?" Little stutton exclaimed, his eyes widened, and he looked at the prisoner''s water with suspicion on his face: "have you killed people?" Just when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had a rest, he knew what happened from last night to this morning. The prisoner''s mouth was pumping, and Ya Ya called directly to the little situ, as if he were refuting his words. Little situ touched the tip of his nose, and he said with a smile, "I''m just joking. Don''t worry about it." "I didn''t kill them." Prison channel, "they either died of old age, or died on their own, are Shouyuan has died." There were not many people who had seen his evil pupil. After all, many times he blocked his own evil pupil. Only because of one or two accidents, there were only a few people who had seen it. Jiang Wanbai''s forehead took a puff. He felt the golden ball out of his sleeve and handed it to him. He said, "here, I''ll give it back to you." "Thank you." Prisoner water took over the evil pupil with both hands, and sincerely said thanks to the White River evening. The moment the golden ball reaches the prisoner''s sailor, the outer layer of gold immediately disperses, and then a red light flies to the prisoner''s water and penetrates into the prisoner''s left eye. The prisoner''s eyes are closed, his expression is twisted, and his fingers are firmly clasped against the edge of the table. For a long time, he just eased over, opened his eyes, looked at the worried eyes of Yaya, and laughed at ya ya, "don''t worry, I''m ok." His left eye has turned red. Those golden spiritual powers condensed again into a Dharma seal, and returned to Jiang Wanbai to solve the problem of water imprisonment. Jiang Wanbai coughed slightly, turned to Qi Qingxing and asked, "how could you have been spiritual power when you helped me before?" Qi Qingxing cultivates the magic way, and the power he uses is the magic Qi. However, when Jiang Wanbai seals the Demon power back into the demon pupil, Qi Qingxing''s spirit, not the evil spirit, enters her body. Jiang Wanbai was surprised at that time. "It''s the skill that Mingya gave me." Qi Qingxing spread out his hands, and gradually a wisp of black magic Qi came out of his palms, but slowly, the black magic Qi began to become pure, and when it was completely pure, it turned into a white aura. Jiang Wanbai reached out and inhaled that wisp of aura into her body. She was sure that it was no different from the aura she absorbed during her practice. She could not help asking, "in this way, you can disguise your identity as a demon cultivation, right?" Qi Qingxing nodded, "it''s a bit slow to practice." Even slow is not like magic cultivation. When Jiang Wanbai asked him about his recent progress, he soon found that Qi Qingxing''s cultivation speed was even slower than her. Jiang Wanbai frowned and thought for a while, and said to Qi Qingxing, "practice slowly, then slow down. It''s good to take your time. I don''t feel at ease if I practice too fast." Chapter 852 "Well." Qi Qingxing listened to her words, eyes softened down, could not help holding her hand from under the table. Although she has found a half blind man, Jiang Wanbai and others are not in a hurry to return to the capital. After all, the complaint marks on her wrist have not been solved. Jiang Wanbai thinks that she can settle the problem in Yaocheng and then leave. She would never admit that she was in fact a bit reluctant to give up the spicy chicken rack. Of course, prison water is also very reluctant to give up the spicy chicken rack there. He ate at the pilgrim''s place at noon, and he ate there at night. He did not forget to bring back a portion to Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai ate the supper like nobody else, and took a good bath. Shrinking in Qi Qingxing''s arms, he quickly fell asleep with a steady breath. Qi Qingxing looked down at her, and saw helplessness in his eyes. He bowed his head and gave her a gentle kiss. Then he held her and closed his eyes and fell asleep. After sleeping in the middle of the night, Jiang Wanbai opened her eyes. She covered her mouth and yawned. Looking at the window opened by a wind, she was trying to wake Qi Qingxing. When she lifted her eyes, she found that Qi Qingxing had already woken up. "Is she here?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice. Jiang evening white point head, looking at a white figure floating in from the window, eyebrows slightly frown, eyes showed doubts. Qi Qingxing also saw the white shadow coming in and said in a low voice: "this is what she was like?" "Well." Jiang evening white point head, simply and Qi Qingxing sat up together, looking at the white shadow in the middle of the room. The white shadow is the old witch who left a grudge mark on Jiang Wanbai''s hand. However, the old witch now looks completely different from what Jiang Wanbai saw before. There are no black feathers, and even her eyes are not that kind of muddy yellow. Instead, it is very crystal clear green, very clean and beautiful, and there are three colorful feathers on her long black hair. Jiang Wanbai is also the first time to see the old witch''s facial features, surprisingly exquisite and beautiful. However, no matter how beautiful it is, it can''t hide the fact that she killed countless innocent people and robbed the water demon pupil. "Good reincarnation, you do not go, rush to die?" Jiang Wanbai quickly came back to God and looked at the old witch''s cold voice. The old witch woman looked at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing in a complicated way. She said, "I''m not here to kill you." After a pause, she added, "of course, I know I can''t kill you even if I want to." "You know yourself." Jiang Wanbai snorted and woke up in his sleep, but he didn''t have any good energy. Qi Qingxing droops to see, simply stretch out his hand to support her shoulder, let her directly lean on his arms. When the old witch saw this scene, her eyes flashed. At first, she still had envy in her eyes. But soon, she didn''t know what she thought of, and resentment reappeared on her face. "As long as you can relieve my resentment, the resentment mark will disappear naturally." "I''ll just drive you out of your wits, and the resentment will disappear." Jiang Wanbai sneered and was not threatened by her words. However, the old witch raised her lips, showed a strange smile, and said, "you can try it, but I combined a kind of ancient method to leave it..." Jiang Wanbai narrowed her eyes and looked at her. Qi Qingxing''s eyes are also cold. For a moment, the invisible pressure filled the room. The old witch could not bear it. Her soul and body were unstable. It seemed that she would lose her soul at any time. She was frightened on her face, bit her teeth, and said quickly: "I was the spirit bird of Nanshan, and my elder martial brother has no doubt of love. But a hundred years ago, a crow suddenly came. She took away my beautiful feather, and even robbed me My elder martial brother took everything from me. If it wasn''t for Xiaoshu''s desperate protection, I would have died in her hands. Her means are very strange. My elder martial brother and master are all bewitched by her They all believed her words and believed that she came from another world... " Chapter 853 "What are you talking about?" Jiang Wanbai, who had already moved to kill her, was stunned when she heard this sentence. She narrowed her eyes and looked at the old witch. She even sat up from Qi Qingxing''s arms, "another world?" The pressure on her body obviously weakened a lot. The old witch sighed with relief. Seeing Jiang Wanbai''s interest in this, she quickly said, "she''s lying at all. How can a demon shuttle from one world to another? Even if it is to find the space crack, but the space crack is very dangerous, it is not so easy to get through. " "What did the crow say?" After being surprised, Jiang Wanbai regained his laziness and leaned back to Qi Qingxing''s arms and asked the old witch. The old witch woman snorted and said, "she said that the world she belongs to is full of aura, and it is easy to transform into form and even cultivate into an immortal. She also said that she came to this world for training. As long as she finished her training, she would go back, and then she would take my elder martial brothers and them together. My elder martial brothers are so bewitched!" The old witch couldn''t beat the crow. At that time, she fled Nanshan seriously and finally came to Yaocheng. She hated the crow in her heart. In fact, she also resented the abandonment of her master and elder martial brother. So she forgot all the master''s teaching in the past and began to harm others. Even after knowing the existence of the evil pupil, she tried every means to absorb the Demon power sealed in the demon pupil. She was always thinking of returning to revenge. Jiang Wanbai listened to the old witch finish saying, Wu thought, and did not speak immediately. Instead, Qi Qingxing glanced at the old witch and asked, "what did that crow use to make your master and senior brother believe what she said?" When the old witch heard Qi Qingxing''s question, her expression was stiff for a moment, her eyes twinkled, and she hesitated and hesitated. She had deliberately concealed this point and didn''t say it, because she was afraid that after she said it, even Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing would be as moved as her elder martial brother. How could she revenge then? At the sight of the old witch''s expression, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing can guess that she was hiding something. Jiang Wanbai immediately snorted coldly, and in an instant, she was oppressed. The old witch''s soul was on the verge of falling. She couldn''t hold on. So she immediately begged for mercy and said, "I said! The crow gave a pill to one of my younger martial sisters. The younger martial sister who couldn''t change her shape immediately changed her shape. So my master, they believe her so much "Can you demonize directly?" Jiang Wanbai slightly picked eyebrows, "is it Huaxing Dan?" She had seen the records about Huaxing pill in ancient books, but because the materials needed for Huaxing pill were very precious, many of them could not be found now. In addition, the Huaxing pill was only useful for demons, but not for human beings. Therefore, no one will specially refine this pill. "I heard that crow was really called huaxingdan." Said the old witch quickly. Jiang Wanbai suddenly laughed. She said to the old witch, "it''s really a good thing for you demons." ¡°¡­¡­¡± But the old witch''s face was angry. For those demons who have been able to transform their shapes, that kind of thing has no effect at all. "Those who rely on this kind of pills to transform their shapes are certainly not as good as those that we have worked so hard to cultivate. As long as one experiences the thunder robbery, there will be disadvantages! Master Mingming used to teach us to be down-to-earth and practice hard. He couldn''t always think of taking shortcuts. Now he himself Chapter 854 "You''re right, actually." Jiangwan Baidao. Seeing that her words were approved, the old witch woman immediately showed a proud look on her face, but she soon came back to her mind what she was going to do, so she stopped her complacency and said to Jiang Wanbai, "if you let that crow ignore, maybe she can really take out a lot of shapeshift pills. Then the number of monsters will increase dramatically It''s going to be a mess! You can''t stay out of it Although Jiang Wanbai is not willing to be shot by the old witch, it is undeniable that what she said is not wrong. If the crow can really bring out a large number of shapeshifting pills, the monsters will quickly become more and more. "How about it? As long as you kill that crow, my resentment will disappear The old witch grinned and looked at Jiang Wanbai. She seems to be sure that Jiang Wanbai will agree, but Jiang Wanbai sneers and flicks his sleeve and says: "unfortunately, I am a natural villain. The more you ask me to do something, the more I don''t want to do it." With a flick of her sleeve, there will be a ring from far to near fast approaching. Hearing Jiang Wanbai''s words, the old witch''s face changed, and she suddenly twisted. She wanted to say something else, but from behind her, that is, outside the window where she had come in, a chain flew in. The chain clasped her neck and pulled her out. As the old witch was taken away by the chain of her soul, the ringing bell was getting farther and farther away, and finally disappeared. In the morning of the next day, Jiang Wanbai went to prison and said, "let little situ take you to the capital. Ah hang and I have other places to go." "Ah?" The prisoner was stunned and subconsciously looked at Qi Qingxing. However, he saw that Qi Qingxing did not mean to speak while drinking tea. Obviously, he had already known what Jiang Wanbai said. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are naturally going to Nanshan, as the old witch said. Although she said so to the old witch last night, she had plans in mind. Otherwise, it will not be invited to black and white impermanence to take the old witch woman away, but will directly kill the old demon woman''s soul. Although the heart has already made a decision, but the face on the mouth still wants to earn back, at least can let that old witch woman not happy for a period of time. Speaking of it, she and Qi Qingxing not only want to go to Nanshan, but also go to the south to find the ghost of He Yuan''s younger brother. Since this matter has been promised to he yuan, she always has to do it. So he took the secret letter written by Qi Qingxing and escorted prisoner Shui and Ya Ya back to the capital. Jiang Wanbai, Qi Qingxing and Qingzhu left Yaocheng and went on to the south. It''s said that Nanshan is at the southernmost tip. It''s said that the nearest city to Nanshan is Nanhuang City, which is located in a large area of desert. Yes, if you want to go to Nanshan, you have to cross a large area of invisible desert. It is impossible to prove why this desert existed. Some people say that it was a country long ago. However, it offended the heaven and suffered punishment from heaven, so the whole country became a desert. Some people say that because it was once the battlefield between the demon and the God, or between the man and the demon, because there were too many people who died there and had too much resentment, it became a desert. In short, there are many opinions about this desert, but no one knows exactly how the desert came from and why it existed in the southernmost part. Chapter 855 Because the desert is so difficult to cross, there is no folk record of what is on the other side of Nanshan. Before Jiang Wanbai was in wanshulou, he saw a record on the other side of Nanshan. It''s really just one sentence. The boundless sea. "If we don''t stop driving, we can probably reach the edge of the desert in November. How long it will take to get to Nanshan after entering the desert is unknown." Green bamboo drives the carriage way. Jiang Wanbai is in a trance. Before she left, she found the prisoner''s water and asked him a question. When she and Qi Qingxing first went to see prisoner water, Qi Qingxing casually asked him to calculate the offspring. At first, she thought that prisoner water was a liar, so she didn''t pay attention to the result of "difficult offspring". However, after confirming that the prisoner water was the semi blind man they were looking for, Jiang Wanbai became concerned about the result given by him at that time. It seems that Pang Shui knew that Jiang Wanbai would look for him for a long time, so before Jiang Wanbai could tell him what he was looking for, he said, "although I got a lot of money from the city Lord by fortune telling, I didn''t cheat anyone." It''s just that every time the city is about something big, he will also avoid the heavy ones and say that some of their fortune tellers have some vague words. For ordinary people, it''s good to understand the meaning of a word. Therefore, for such a long time, the prisoner''s water has not been exposed to the city Lord. "So What you said to me before is true? " Jiang Wanbai asked. The prisoner nodded and sighed, "you two''s destiny is very strange. It''s so vague that I can''t see clearly at all. In order to see how your offspring are, I took a long rest afterwards, and I lost the 500 Liang silver..." The prisoner kept on talking, and suddenly realized that something was wrong. Looking at Jiang Wanbai''s pale face, he even said, "in fact, you don''t have to think about it. I''ll tell you the truth Before you came to me, Qi Shizi had already looked for me! " As early as the night when he just came back from the mountain, Qi Qingxing had already looked for prisoner water. "Qi Shizi didn''t ask me if I lied at that time. He just said that if you came to me, he would let me cheat you." Just after finishing this sentence, prisoner Shui realized that his expression seemed to be a little wrong, so he thought about it carefully and quickly changed his words: "it''s not that I''ll cheat you In a word, you can''t worry about your offspring... " At that time, prisoner Shui was still very strange about why Qi Qingxing let himself cheat Jiang Wanbai, so he asked curiously, "if I had lied that day, you let me cheat your wife..." "If that day is a lie, let the evening continue to think that it is a lie." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. The prisoner immediately understood what he meant. "Originally, I have been struggling with whether to tell you the truth or to lie to you. However, after I thought about it, Qi Shizi obviously didn''t care much about whether he had a son or not. He only cared about your feelings, so I decided to tell you all about it." Prisoner water said to Jiang Wanbai with a serious face. Jiang Wanbai looked at him in a daze. After a while, he pursed his lips and said in a low voice: "in fact, I don''t value my son so much." Qi Qingxing is worried about her attitude towards this matter. However, from the prisoner''s water, it is confirmed that Qi Qingxing is not different from what she thinks. So she immediately relaxed and thought about it. She did not care whether she had children or not. Chapter 856 "Late, late, what are you thinking?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice. Since Jiang Wanbai began to be distracted, he has been looking at Jiang Wanbai. Seeing that Jiang Wanbai wants to be in a daze all the time, Qi Qingxing doesn''t resist and asks in a voice. When I saw the water god in the night, I came out of the water line Qi Qingxing pauses for a moment, and his eyebrows jump. He doesn''t speak. He just holds Jiang Wanbai''s hand. "OK, don''t you like children?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. Qi Qingxing pauses for a moment and looks at her. It seems that he wants to see what she thinks in her heart from Jiang Wanbai''s expression. However, after seeing Jiang Wanbai for a while, Qi Qingxing doesn''t see what he wants. He has no choice but to close his lips and whisper: "I don''t like it." He is worried that Jiang Wanbai likes children, so he is afraid that his saying will make Jiang Wanbai sad. So, after finishing that sentence, he added: "if you like, I can accept it. I will try my best to be a good father." "I don''t like it." Jiang Wanbai, after Qi Qingxing finished, added a sentence. Her expression was serious, "I don''t like children. Although children are sometimes very cute, when they cry, they will make me have some bad ideas. I am not a patient person, and I can''t even imagine what will happen if I have children in the future..." In fact, these words have been in Jiang Wanbai''s mind for some time. Since she knew that Mrs. Qing was pregnant, she had thought that she and Qi Qingxing would also consider the child in the future. But even after thinking about it for such a long time, Jiang Wanbai found that he had no idea about the child, even though he thought that the child would have his own blood with Qi Qingxing. But this did not prevent her from imagining what to do with the crying baby, or even In fact, after all, Jiang Wanbai feels that she has no confidence to teach the child well. Jiang Wanbai told Qi Qingxing what he thought in his heart. Moreover, it was not an easy thing for people like them to have children, especially when you know more and more things. Qi Qingxing held her in a low voice: "then don''t have children." After talking with Qi Qingxing, Jiang Wanbai also untied a knot. She was in a good mood. She just nestled in Qi Qingxing''s arms, with a map in her hand, and her green fingertips crossed the place they were about to pass by. She thought, "why did the child''s soul come here? I knew that he yuan should not have left so easily. " Now looking back, Jiang Wanbai realized that there were really many things she didn''t ask he yuan at that time. At that time, she was full of thoughts about where he yuan came from, that is, the sea of corpses, so that she didn''t ask much about her children. "However, he yuan is also very unreliable." Jiang Wanbai snorted and made up his mind not to let himself carry the pot on his own. He murmured to Qi Qingxing: "I didn''t ask, didn''t she say it? I don''t want to be clear. " Qi Qingxing listens to her mumble, and smiles in her eyes. Because they have to find the soul of He Yuan''s younger brother, Jiang Wanbai and others can only slow down their journey so as not to miss it. "If it wasn''t for the younger brother he yuan, we would be in Nanshan now." Jiang Wanbai muttered. Chapter 857 Green bamboo, who was driving a carriage outside, heard her murmur and couldn''t help laughing and said, "master, even if we drive as fast as we can, we can''t get to Nanshan so soon." "Who said no?" Jiang Wanbai snorted and laughed a little complacent. She said, "I have learned a new skill recently." "What''s new?" Green bamboo looks curious. Even Qi Qingxing also looked over. It happened that they were walking in the middle of a forest. They could see that the forest was the nearest town. Jiang Wanbai snapped his fingers and said to the green bamboo, "you keep going forward." Green bamboo blinked his eyes and drove the carriage to the front. However, when he drove the carriage out of the woods, he saw the gate not far in front of him. Qingzhu was stunned for a moment. "I remember that there is a town ahead. Where is the gate?" "Take a closer look at the gate." Jiang Wanbai has lifted the curtain of the carriage and said with a smile. Green bamboo is still staring at the gate, muttering how the gate is familiar, but Qi Qingxing has seen something different, "this is Yao City." "Isn''t Yao City behind us?" Qingzhu is surprised and subconsciously looks at the name above the city wall. As expected, it is the word "Yao City". Qi Qingxing has already turned his head to Jiang Wanbai and asked, "shrink to an inch?" "If I want to go through the gate, it will be any place I want to go after it." Jiangwan Baidao. After hearing Jiang Wanbai''s words, Qingzhu''s face was suddenly excited and said, "master, it turns out that there is such a powerful ability in this world, so we don''t want to go anywhere in the future?" Jiang Wanbai''s eyes and eyebrows are crooked with a smile. In fact, he has been thinking about it for a long time. "I heard that there will be lychees in Lingnan. Then we will eat the freshest litchi there. When the kiwi fruit is ready in autumn and winter in Jingzhao, we will go to eat kiwi in Jingzhao, and then we will eat crabs in Sanjiang..." While saying that, Jiang Wanbai wants to swallow and saliva. It''s really what she likes to eat. The green bamboo also follows the swallowing saliva nearby. Qi Qingxing looked at this scene. He couldn''t hold back. He started to smile. He stretched out his hand and rubbed Jiang Wanbai''s head. He said, "on weekdays, there is no lack of food or drink for you. How can you be so greedy?" "I don''t often eat litchi and kiwi fruit on weekdays." Jiang Wanbai is right and vigorous. Qi Qingxing''s forehead took a puff. For a while, she couldn''t find words to refute her. "Why do you want to go back to Yaocheng again?" Qi Qingxing asked. When Qingzhu still marveled at Jiang Wanbai''s ability, Qi Qingxing had already thought a lot. At this moment, he mentioned that Qingzhu also looked at Jiang Wanbai curiously. Jiang Wanbai said: "because we just went the wrong way." She spread out her palm and revealed the two copper coins in her hand and said, "I''ve done a divination without any trouble and found that we have already taken the wrong path since we left Yaocheng." "Not all the way south?" Qi Qingxing slightly twisted his eyebrows. "It''s not the only way to go south." Jiang Wan still held the map in his white hand, so in front of Qi Qingxing''s face, he nodded beside the road they had just taken, and said, "the divinatory symbols show that only here are we looking for." What they are looking for is no more than he yuan''s younger brother. Chapter 858 "Where is this?" Qi Qingxing looked down at the map, and even the green bamboo came together. At a glance, the map showed a mountain forest. Jiang Wanbai gently scratched the tip of his nose and said, "I heard there is a Wushan ghost city here." Qi Qingxing and Qingzhu looked at her together. It happened that today was the fifteenth day. Near midnight, the three men of jiangwanbai appeared in the mountain forest. At this time, the weather had begun to get hot, and there were many mosquitoes in the mountain, but all of them were fearless. Jiang Wanbai looked at the green bamboo strangely for several times. Finally, he didn''t resist it. He asked Qingzhu, "Qingzhu, do you never invite mosquitoes to bite you?" "Yes, master." Qingzhu scratched his head and laughed. He said, "I really didn''t recruit mosquitoes since I was a child." "You see, you are not afraid of cold in winter and mosquito is not attracted in summer. Is there anything on you that is different from ordinary people?" Jiang Wanbai grabs his fingers and looks at the green bamboo. In the past, she never thought that there was any difference in Qingzhu, just because she didn''t pay attention to these details, but now they are waiting for the ghost market to open. They are just bored. Jiang Wanbai starts to think about it. Green bamboo was so pondered by her that she immediately swallowed and salivated nervously. She asked, "master, do you think there is something wrong with me?" "Take away the excitement in your eyes and ask me again?" Jiang Wanbai resisted the impulse to roll her eyes. Knowing that Qingzhu was going to start thinking about what words she was going to, she waved her hand and said, "it''s nothing. It''s just that I''m idle now. Maybe I can see something." Although Jiang Wanbai said that it was because he was idle and boring, Qingzhu still seriously recalled that he was different from ordinary people. "I have a memory, and I began to serve the young master..." "Well? What about the memory before that? " Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. Green bamboo shook his head. "Maybe I''m too young to remember. However, it was the Marquis who brought me back to the mansion. Speaking of it, there is a little story, but I can''t remember it. It''s all told by the old lady later." "What story?" Jiang Wanbai is still very interested in the story of qingzhukou. She can''t help but look at Qi Qingxing and ask him if he knows the story. But before she asked, Qi Qingxing had already said it when she looked at it. She said, "when I was one year old, my mother took me out of the house to see the Lantern Festival and met with green bamboo. I didn''t remember anything at that time. Later, I heard from my grandmother that when I just met Qingzhu, I would go to Qingzhu and hold on to it..." Originally, Qi Qingxing didn''t care about this matter, but I don''t know why. When he talked about listening to Jiang Wanbai, he suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Especially when he said that he was holding the green bamboo, his expression gradually became strange, and he didn''t want to talk about it. "The old lady said that I looked like I had been wandering for a long time. As soon as I saw the young master, I respectfully saluted him and called the young master. Later, the young master held me back, and the Marquis sent me back to the mansion." Qingzhu then said Qi Qingxing. "Grandma, they talk a lot, there''s always some exaggeration." Qi Qingxing added a sentence, which seemed to be explaining. Jiang Wanbai just heard Qi Qingxing holding the green bamboo, she had a thoughtful face. When Qingzhu finished, she blurted out a sentence: "is it difficult that you still have a predestination in the previous life?" Chapter 859 "Maybe I was waiting for the son in my last life." Green bamboo also laughs. Because of this, green bamboo can not tell Jiang evening white what else is different, because when the moon is covered by dark clouds. The ghost city appeared in front of them. "Go." The river, which was back on the trunk, rose up in the evening white, clapped his hands, and headed for Qi Qingxing and Qingzhu road. Qi Qingxing and Qingzhu nodded, and the three people entered the ghost city together. In fact, the moon was blocked at that moment, Jiang evening white and other people in front of nothing, but Jiang evening White said ghost market has opened, Qi Qingxing and Qingzhu have nothing to ask, and with her side and go forward. Only two steps, the eyes suddenly blocked by something, a dark, in this panic and fear of blindness, the voice of the late white river immediately appeased the green bamboo, "continue to go forward." When the green bamboo went further, his eyes could see him, while Jiang evening white and Qi Qingxing were standing not far ahead of him. Green bamboo looked back and found a gate behind him. On the other side of the gate was the black fog, and at the moment he looked back, a woman with white shirt came out of the black fog. The woman looks beautiful, and when she sees her, she will show a bewitching smile. But the next moment, her face changes. "How did the ghost city enter the city to have a living?" Then, looking behind the green bamboo, I saw the river evening white and Qi Qingxing. When Qi Qingxing did not do it, there was no breath in her body, which was no different from ordinary people. Therefore, the women''s eyes fell on the body of Jiang evening white, even frowning also made people move. She said, "are you from the door? Don''t you know the rules of ghost city? If you bring these two strangers in, you will not send sheep into the mouth of the tiger. If you encounter cruel people, you will not live. Take advantage of the ghost market, and you will go quickly. " "Thank you for your kind reminder, but we are entrusted with it. Come here to find "Ghost." Jiang Bai smiled at the end of the day. The woman frowned more at her words and said, "how can that man let you come here to find ghosts? I think it''s almost the same to find death. Maybe that person has bad thoughts. I''ll do it all. You should be careful. " With these words, the woman then bypassed the river evening white and others into the ghost market. The three people who left the river late white looked at each other, and finally he said, "this woman is very kind." Green bamboo nodded in favor of the side. The three people stopped staying and headed for the ghost city. Although Jiang evening white calculated that his brother was in this ghost city, he didn''t know where it was. Just the first time they came to wushanghost City, they wandered up without delay. Jiang evening white once visited ghost city in the 21st century, so it is not strange to ghost city, but green bamboo is the first time to come here, which will be both exciting and nervous. Look East and West, at first, they will be scared by monsters or ghosts who maintain death. But later, they are probably used to it, and they are afraid at all. In fact, there is no big difference between the ghost market and the world market. Those clothes burned in the world, the spiritual fruits that can be increased, and even all kinds of strange and strange things. The peddlers will shout and customers will bargain. The only difference is that the peddler or the customer are a little scary. There are few people who don''t scare people. Chapter 860 After walking for a while, Qi Qingxing found that Jiang Wanbai kept looking at himself, so he asked in a low voice: "what''s the matter?" "See more beautiful things and wash your eyes." Jiang Wanbai is serious. Qi Qingxing is a little stunned at first, and then the smile in his eyes is about to diffuse out. "Can the spirit that the peddler yelled just now really increase his accomplishments?" Qi Qingxing coughed gently and opened the topic. Jiang evening white point head, way: "for you and me is already better than nothing." Perhaps for Qi Qingxing, there is no use at all. After all, Qi Qingxing cultivates demons. "You want to try it?" Jiang Wanbai looks at him curiously. As a matter of fact, just after asking, she turned and bought one from the nearby fruit vendor. The money in the market is also useful. In addition, other things can be used, depending on whether the stall owner takes it or not. But when buying lingguo, jiangwanbai is a talisman. Seeing that her talisman was effective, the stall owner specially presented her with a smaller spirit fruit. Jiang Wanbai gave the small one to green bamboo, saying, "it should be useful for green bamboo, so we can taste it." When she said this, Qi Qingxing had already bit her hand. After a moment, he nodded slightly and said, "the taste is really good." Then, Jiang Wanbai, who had only a dozen lingguo, was replaced by Jiang Wanbai. It was rare to meet Qi Qingxing''s favorite food. Of course, Jiang Wanbai should seize the opportunity to show his generosity. Qi Qingxing watched Jiang Wanbai buy all the fruit of that stall owner. This feeling was very strange. When the fruit came to his mouth, Qi Qingxing felt that the taste was different. Just this scene was met by that beautiful woman again. The woman frowned and didn''t seem to want to manage it at first. But when she passed by the white face of Jiangwan, she still reminded me quietly: "even in this ghost market, you should pay attention to the fact that the money does not leak out. You should not be too ostentatious." "Thanks for reminding me." Jiang Wanbai accepted her kindness with a smile, grabbed two lingguo and put them into her hand, with a smile in her eyes and eyebrows, "the taste is very good, you can also taste it." The woman was stunned for a moment and wanted to return the fruit to her. But suddenly, a group of little ghosts ran by, and the woman subconsciously stepped back. When she stood still and looked at the position just now, Jiang Wanbai was no longer there. "What did you put in the fruit?" Qijiang asked in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai looked at him with a smile in his eyes and said, "it''s worthy of ah Xing. You can see it all." A moment later, she said, "it''s just a rune." "Ah? Master, why do you draw symbols in the fruit Green bamboo asked. He also saw that the woman was actually a ghost. Most of them are not good for ghosts. Jiang Wanbai handed the last fruit to Qi Qingxing and said, "she reminded us twice that it was a good relationship with us. Since I saw that she would have some small troubles, I would certainly like to help." She is not a kind person, but since the other party has released goodwill to her from the beginning, she naturally does not mean to repay. Ghost market is just like the market on earth. In addition to a main street, there are many alleys and small streets. Jiang Wanbai and his three people strolled slowly. They did not find he yuan''s younger brother, but smelled a fragrance. "Master, I''m so hungry." Green bamboo touched his stomach, facing the river in the evening. Chapter 861 It''s not just green bamboo. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing feel hungry when they smell the fragrance. Needless to say, the three soon follow the fragrance and find the wonton restaurant. However, when the three people walked in, they were still smiling. At the moment of approaching, their face changed, and their face turned into a pale dead face, without any expression, "we don''t deliver babies." "Why?" Jiang Wanbai did not make a sound, green bamboo then puzzled asked, "is it the wonton in your shop can not eat it?" The dead man''s face said: "my shopkeeper doesn''t like strangers. The three of you should leave quickly. Later, my shopkeeper will smell out, and you will be in bad luck." Originally, Jiang Wanbai didn''t want to cause trouble, but unfortunately she couldn''t eat such delicious wonton. However, since the shop owner didn''t like strangers, she couldn''t keep it. So she was about to leave when a big man came in outside the door. The dead man''s face told the old man what he had just said to Jiang Wanbai, but the big man obviously didn''t understand the shop owner like Jiang Wanbai. He immediately became angry and yelled: "I''m going to eat here! If you don''t let me eat, you can''t eat it! Do as you see fit! " With that, the big man put out his hand to push the dead face away, and he sat down on the table. At the moment, there are many customers in the shop. Even if someone makes trouble, it doesn''t affect them. They are still eating their own wonton without even raising their heads. It seems that they are used to such things. "Let''s go." Jiang Wanbai didn''t want to see the excitement. He went to qiqingxing road. Qi Qingxing nodded, and Qingzhu didn''t have any opinions. So the three people were going to go outside. As a result, the big man called out, "are you strangers? Can''t we just leave like this? What a shame Jiang Wanbai turned a deaf ear and continued to walk outside. However, the big man was angry, and his temperament was not good for talking. Seeing that Jiang Wanbai ignored himself, he immediately became more angry. As soon as he patted the table, his feet hooked on the stool beside him, he threw them at Jiang Wanbai. Qingzhu couldn''t hold her breath when she heard the movement behind her. She looked back, but Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing didn''t return. When they saw that the stool was about to hit them, Qi Qingxing was about to start. Jiang Wanbai clasped his wrist, and her other hand swayed gently. The stool changed its direction and smashed back as it came. As soon as he saw this scene, he knew that he had kicked the iron plate. His face changed and he drank a lot. He even clenched his fist and wanted to smash the flying stool directly. However, just hit the stool, the stool did not break, he was hit by the stool fly out, hit the table, the table was also smashed, the big man fell on the ground, covered his chest for a long time can not get up. Jiang Wanbai turned around and glanced over the smashed table. With a light Tut, he asked the dead man''s face that was still nearby: "how can I compensate for this table?" "No compensation." The dead man said, pausing for a moment, it waved, and then said, "my shopkeeper wants to invite three guests to have a bowl of wonton." "That would be disrespectful." Jiang Wanbai answers with a smile. The flavor of the wonton is so delicious that I didn''t eat it. But now it can be eaten for free. Of course, Jiang Wanbai won''t refuse, but Qingzhu is even more happy. He runs over to help clean up the broken table. Chapter 862 However, as like as two peas from the dead face, the men walked away and then they threw the big man out. One of them left the table on the broken table, and the table became white paper, and was picked up by the dead man''s face. After that, he threw out a paper cutting table. As soon as it landed, it turned into a perfect table. Jiang Wanbai is not surprised at all, but Qi Qingxing and Qingzhu''s servants have seen Jiang Wanbai summoning paper men for countless times, so they don''t care. Maybe the response of the three people was so flat that the dead man''s face took an extra look. However, even if they looked at it more, it was still a dead face with no expression. After Jiang Wanbai sat down, three bowls of steaming wonton were brought out. "What kind of stuffing is this?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. Different from the wonton she had eaten before, the skin of the wonton was crystal clear, and the stuffing inside could be seen. But the stuffing inside was really black. The wonton pieces lay quietly in the bowl, drenched with snow-white soup, and sprinkled with a little bit of broken "It''s not scallion." Green bamboo scooped the soup with a spoon and muttered. Jiang Wanbai originally thought that the green and red were mixed with scallion and chopped chili or other spices. Hearing the murmur of green bamboo, Jiang Wanbai looked carefully and found that it was not scallion blossom, but rather Thinking of a certain possibility, Jiang evening white eyes slightly squint. It happened that the dead man''s face answered Jiang Wanbai''s question at the beginning. Not only did he have no expression, but his voice did not fluctuate at all. He said, "it''s fish stuffing." "Fish stuffing?" Jiang Wanbai put down his chopsticks and said, "are those fish in the yellow spring?" Green bamboo, who had just taken a sip of soup, was squinted by the fresh, but did not respond. What did Jiang Wanbai mean? He asked foolishly, "where is the yellow spring?" "It''s where you''ll go later." Jiang Wanbai smiles. Green bamboo nodded, just put the wonton in his mouth, and before he bit it, he suddenly came back to his senses. He looked at Jiang Wanbai with wide eyes and said, "Oh, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no The wonton in his mouth fell into the soup bowl. "Don''t vomit. There''s no harm in eating it." Jiang Wanbai raises his eyebrows and looks at the green bamboo. "Master, why don''t you eat it?" Qingzhu looks at Jiang Wanbai with tears. She even puts down her chopsticks. Jiang Wanbai said: "because I''ve seen what the fish look like, it''s a little bit off my stomach. Anyway, you haven''t seen it. It''s delicious." Qingzhu looked at Jiang Wanbai and looked down at the wonton in the bowl. He saw that Qi Qingxing, who was sitting next to Jiang Wanbai, had already eaten one. In addition, with the delicious smell of the soup just now, he couldn''t resist the temptation and ate one with a spoon. This fish wonton is more fresh than soup. After eating one, the green bamboo can''t be carried down, one by one. When there is no bowl in it, he smacks his mouth and asks Jiang Wanbai, "master, are you sure you don''t want to eat it?" "Eat it, don''t waste it. The fish in the netherworld can''t be caught by everyone, and it''s not so easy to catch." Jiang Wanbai said, pushing his bowl of wonton. Green bamboo immediately happy to eat up. The fish in the yellow spring are all evil spirits. They are very resentful and ugly. Jiang Wanbai once met them once and left a deep memory. Therefore, he did not have the desire to move chopsticks after guessing that it was the fish in huangquan. Chapter 863 However, Jiang Wanbai was surprised that the ghost fish was so delicious. Although I don''t know how to deal with the cook here, there is no resentment at all. Jiang Wanbai is the only way to let Qingzhu not worry. Despite the food, without resentment, the fish is no different from ordinary fish, and even more delicious. Even Qi Qingxing ate a bowl. After eating, the dead man''s face suddenly bent over and asked, "do you want a bowl of tea for the three guests?" "No more." Without waiting for green bamboo to open his mouth, Jiang Wanbai said no. Seeing the rejection, the dead face did not continue to say anything, and Jiang Wanbai didn''t leave any more. "Wonton is delicious. Thank you for your hospitality." It wasn''t until Jiang Wanbai and his three people walked out of the wonton restaurant that the shopkeeper had not shown his face. Jiang Wanbai looked back and looked at the sign of the wonton shop. At first, they didn''t notice the sign when they went in. Now they saw it. The sign is simply four words, "huangquan wonton". "I don''t know who in the hell is so good at fishing fish from huangquan." Jiang Wanbai sighed and left here with Qi Qingxing. As soon as the three of them left, a pudgy man came out of the kitchen in huangquan wonton. The man was wearing an apron, just like a cook dressed up as a cook. The guests who had not finished eating in the restaurant were shaking after the cook came out. "Shopkeeper, how did you come out?" The dead man''s face went over, his voice stiff and said to the man. It turns out that the cook and shopkeeper of huangquan wonton shop are one person. The shopkeeper ignored him. He went to the door and looked around. The dead man''s face followed him. Seeing that all the customers in the shop were going to lie down on the ground, he said, "shopkeeper, you''d better go back quickly. If you don''t go back, our guests will leave." "I''m going back. What''s the rush? I''ll take you to the fire! " The shopkeeper said angrily, or turned back to the kitchen. As soon as he left, the customers didn''t recover immediately. After all, Yu Wei was still there until Yu Wei slowly dissipated. These guests picked up chopsticks, ate the remaining wonton and ran away. I knew this wonton restaurant was opened by that adult. They I''m sure you''ll get more support from now on! Jiang Wanbai didn''t know that the manager of huangquan wonton shop had come out after they left. She and Qi Qingxing were still strolling around, looking for the trace of He Yuan''s younger brother. Unfortunately, there was no harvest. Jiang Wanbai is not worried. She believes that she can''t make a mistake. Since he yuan''s younger brother is in the Wushan ghost city, she must be here. All of them were wandering around without a destination. They just saw something interesting. They went there. As they walked, there were fewer and fewer vendors on both sides. If you look at the front, there are no more vendors. "There is no more ahead." Jiangwan Baidao looks up at a mansion in front of him. The gate of the mansion is black, but there are two white lanterns hanging on it. On the lanterns is a bloody word "Yuan". There was no guard at the door of the mansion. Jiang Wanbai went straight to the door and said, "green bamboo, knock on the door." Green bamboo went over and found that there was no copper ring on the gate, so he clenched his fist with one hand and knocked on the gate. With just one knock, the gate opened. "It seems that the host is willing to invite us in." Jiangwan Baidao and Qi Qingxing walked in together. Chapter 864 Green bamboo followed. When green bamboo went in, the door behind her closed spontaneously. She looked back and found that there was no one in the door. More than that, after they entered the mansion, there was no one in the house, but there were white lanterns hanging at the same time as the door. When the wind blows, these white lanterns also sway, and the atmosphere is very penetrating. But Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walked forward as if nothing had happened. They didn''t feel anything. "Master, where are we going Green bamboo didn''t hold back and asked in a voice. Jiang Wanbai looked at him sideways, "of course, I went to see the master of this mansion." Just as the voice dropped, a white figure appeared at the corner of the front corridor. When we got closer, we could see that it was a very handsome man, but what was incompatible with his temperament was the goose yellow flower bud on his head. "Master, he has a flower on his head!" As soon as he saw this scene, he couldn''t help but murmured in Chaojiang Wanbai. He widened his eyes and looked surprised, "is this a flower demon?" "No Jiang evening white shakes his head, the forehead is pumping, "he can hear you speak." "Ah?" Green bamboo startled, sure enough, on a pair of red eyes, scared quickly covered his mouth. "I didn''t expect to see an adult here." Jiang Wanbai slightly bent over and arched at the man. The man then moved his eyes away from the green bamboo and landed on Jiang Wanbai. The red color of his eyes seemed to be strong again. When he opened his mouth, his voice was not in line with his appearance and temperament. He was hoarse as if he contained gravel? I didn''t expect your master really found a chance of life for you. " Hearing this man mention his master, the smile on Jiang Wan''s white face faded. The man did not care, said: "the child you are looking for is in my house, but he can''t go." "Why?" Jiang Wanbai thought of a possibility, and his eyebrows jumped. He hesitated and said, "adult, it''s just the soul of a child, that is, to plug the teeth for the adult I don''t think it''s very good. " "If he steals my food, he has to help me do things until he pays off the debt." The man sneered, staring at Jiang Wanbai, "if you are willing to return it for him, you can take him away now." "I don''t know what he stole from adults?" "Soul fruit." The man spat out two words. Jiang Wan''s white face was stiff with a smile. At the next moment, he took Qi Qingxing''s wrist and turned around and walked away with fast steps. Green bamboo still stood in place, did not return to God, asked: "master, we do not care about the child?" Jiang Wanbai had no choice but to turn back. She gave the man a bitter smile and said, "the storage ring I use now is not the one I used before. After removing the talisman and array plate, there is really nothing good. What do you want me to use to return it?" She just took a few steps to react, since this person let her in, it must be that she has what he wants. Sure enough, Jiang Wanbai asked, and the man didn''t hesitate much. He said directly, "I want to see Qingyi." "Lord Tsing Yi?" Jiang Wanbai was slightly surprised, but he did not immediately agree. He asked, "I don''t know what is the origin between the adults and Qingyi?" "She has lived a long time, and some things can only be achieved by asking her." The man said. Chapter 865 There is no more to say about other things, but this is enough for Jiang Wanbai. As long as she is not looking for Qingyi to seek revenge, she takes out the jade she contacted with Qingyi. Originally, she thought that Qingyi could not come immediately, but soon, Qingyi came. Jiang Wanbai and Qingyi haven''t seen each other for a long time. However, as a goddess, Qingyi won''t change much even if she hasn''t seen him for a hundred years. She is also surprised when she sees a man. Then she thinks of something and says, "it''s no use asking me. She is willing to go through the robbery for you. She has already paid some price. You want to reverse it It''s impossible When saying these words, Qingyi''s eyes are on the flower buds on the top of the man''s head, and there is a fleeting smile in his eyes. The man didn''t get the answer he wanted from Qingyi, and his expression was very ugly. He fell down with a heavy voice and brushed his sleeves easily to block Jiang Wanbai''s three people. He had no choice but to say, "her disposition is not as good as you. It''s experience to replace you. It''s not sure it''s a good thing. You don''t have to worry too much." "What do you know?" The man snorted and brushed his sleeves, as if the white lanterns of the whole mansion were shaking with each other, "little sister, she is greedy." "You can''t help it, unless you find her and stare at her." Tsing Yi Road. The man stopped talking. A moment later, he suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a group of soul fire. After the soul fire fell to the ground, he became a child. The baby had birthmarks on his face, which almost covered half of his face. After landing, he was still at a loss. After seeing the man, his eyes were obviously bright, and he fell on the man. As a result, he was kicked by a man as soon as he got close. The man''s face was full of disgust. "Take him away quickly. If I see him again, I''ll eat him!" This is obviously said to Jiang Wanbai. When Jiang Wanbai saw the child, he knew that this was he yuan''s younger brother. Hearing what he said, Jiang Wanbai immediately put the child into the jade jar and planned to go to the local government after leaving the ghost city. "Then we''ll leave first." Jiang Wanbai winked at Qi Qingxing, and the three of them left quickly. Just after coming out of the mansion, Qingzhu didn''t resist and asked, "master, what is that man? He eats his soul "Soul eaters." Jiangwan Baidao. Seeing Qi Qingxing looking at himself, he seemed to be interested in the soul eating beast. Jiang Wanbai thought about it and said, "I don''t know what kind of soul eating animals are today. But in the era I was in, there was almost no trace of them. I once met this adult and knew that they had the ability to travel through space Do you see the flower on his head "Well." Qi Qingxing nodded and coughed softly, "very curious." Green bamboo nodded beside. Jiang Wanbai explained: "when the eating soul beast makes a mistake, the way of heaven punishes them to go to plunder, there will be such a flower on the head. If the flower dies before it opens, the beast will be exiled to the Asura realm. I don''t know where the Asura kingdom is, but it is said that for the soul eaters, it is the hell they think." Therefore, in order not to be exiled to the Asura realm, the soul eaters naturally have to suffer obediently. "Although soul eaters feed on souls, they are very picky." Jiang Wanbai looked at the jade jar in his hand and said, "what''s more, they will make a deal with each other before swallowing the soul. If the transaction is completed, the soul of the other party will belong to the soul eating beast." Chapter 866 After a pause, Jiang Wanbai looked back at the mansion hidden in the dark and said in a soft voice: "generally speaking, the reason why people can be punished by the law of heaven is that they forcibly swallow the souls that have not made a deal with him, or they have made a deal. But if they fail to fulfill the things they promised to the opposite party, and if the transaction is not established, then those who forcibly devour souls will be punished. ¡± after hearing Jiang Wanbai say this, Qi Qingxing frowns and thinks deeply. After thinking for a while, Qingzhu says, "so to speak, the one inside is Master, you said that? " "I think so." Jiang Wanbai laughed and didn''t mention it any more. He put the jade jar away and said, "now the person you are looking for has been found, and the ghost market is almost gone. Let''s go back." As a result, as soon as the voice dropped, two people came out in front of him. One of them was a bony old man, and the other was a man who had made trouble in huangquan wonton shop and was knocked over by a stool of Jiang Wanbai. Seeing this battle, Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help laughing, "this is a small fight, and then the old one." "It seems that you have admitted that you have beaten my disciple!" Lao Dao looked at Jiang Wanbai with a sinister look. He didn''t pay attention to Qi Qingxing and Qingzhu. He didn''t talk nonsense. He decided that Jiang Wanbai bullied his apprentice, and then he rushed up. Unfortunately, before meeting Jiang Wanbai, there was a fire wall towards him. The temperature of the fire wall was extremely high. Lao Dao was frightened before he met him. All his hair curled up and he wanted to retreat in a hurry. However, the scream of his apprentice sounded behind him. "Master! Master, help me It turned out that not only this wall of fire, but also a wall of fire behind the great man, which sandwiched the two masters and disciples, was approaching rapidly. Finally, the Taoist priest finally responded and called out to Jiang Wanbai: "master, spare your life! Master, spare your life However, Jiang Wanbai stood still and did not move. He watched coldly as the master and apprentice were completely wrapped up by two fire walls. Finally, the fire wall disappeared, leaving only a handful of ashes on the ground. As soon as the wind blew, the ashes immediately dispersed. Neither the soul of the great man nor the Taoist priest remained. "Why did you do it all of a sudden?" Jiang Wanbai looks sideways and looks at Qingyi standing beside him. Qingyi patted his sleeve and said, "it''s just two bugs. If you see it, you can help clean it up." Jiang Wanbai didn''t agree. He said to Qingyi, "come on, this time, please come here. It''s not just because I''m looking for you for that adult. I also have a lot of things to ask you." What she wanted to ask was about the sea of corpses and blood. Now, the sea of corpses is totally different from what she thought at first. It also involves "another world". "Find a place to sit and speak slowly." Qingyi said, "I also have something to tell you this time." She stopped for a moment, looked at Qi Qingxing''s body for a while, then continued to say: "with you and Qi Qingxing related." Jiang Wanbai Leng for a moment, and Qi Qingxing looked at each other. "Here''s an old friend of mine. He''s a very good craftsman. I haven''t tasted his craftsmanship for a long time. It happens that he''s here this time. Let''s go together." While talking, Qingyi walked in front. Soon, Jiang Wanbai three people followed Qingyi to a place they had just left. Looking at the wonton in front of him, Jiang Wanbai sighed: "your old friend''s craft is really good." Chapter 867 "Well? Have you already come to eat? " Hearing Jiang Wanbai''s exclamation, Qingyi asked in surprise: "I remember that guy used to hate strangers, and he was not willing to make food for strangers. You could taste what he made It''s really strange. Hasn''t it been a long time since I''ve seen you Qingyi said while he had already raised his feet and walked in. "We don''t know." Jiang Wan Bai Dao said in a few words what had happened in the wonton shop before. Qingyi pondered for a while and said, "maybe you got his eye margin." Just as he was saying this, the dead man''s face had already come over. When he saw Jiang Wanbai''s three people, he did not say anything. Instead, he looked at Qingyi and bowed to him and said, "Lord Qingyi hasn''t come for a long time." "You sit here, and I''ll go in and have a look." The late Qing Yi Road. Jiang Wanbai nodded his head and sat down with Qi Qingxing and Qingzhu. Qingyi went straight back to the kitchen. Not long after entering, a dead face came out and raised his voice: "we are going to close." As soon as this sentence was said, the customers in the shop, whether they had finished eating or just started eating, did not have any opinions. They all got up and walked outside. Soon, the dead face cleaned up the tables and even closed the door of the shop. When the faces of these dead people are gone, there are only three jiangwanbai people left in the shop. "Master, I want to have another bowl of wonton." Green bamboo can''t sit still, licking his lips, a face aftertaste of the river white road. Even though it had been so a while, he still felt that the fresh taste in his mouth did not disperse, and it was really a lasting aftertaste. Jiang Wanbai''s forehead smoked. Just as she was about to speak, a voice began to ring. "It''s not easy to eat wonton. Just come here if you want to eat it!" She stood up and looked at the short fat man who came out with Qingyi. "I didn''t expect that this wonton shop was opened by Mr. Meng." Qi Qingxing also followed to stand up, not arrogant and Jiang Wanbai, bowing to the man. Mr. Meng also held a cup of soup in his hand and put it on the table. After that, he waved to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing and said, "I''m free. I''ll find something to do for myself." After a pause, Mr. Meng took a meaningful look at Chaojiang Wanbai and said with a smile: "speaking of it, I use the ghost fish to make wonton stuffing, or your master taught me." "Oh?" Jiang evening white pick eyebrows, is really surprised. "It''s not for nothing. Your master wants to go to a wonderful thing from me." Mr. Meng looked at Jiang Wanbai''s eyes. There was solemnity between his expressions, and there was also some exploration. Jiang Wanbai caught these things, but for a moment, he couldn''t understand what it meant. He just thought of what Lord Meng said, and then he thought of his meaningful eyes. He guessed that what the master was going to must have something to do with himself. Jiang Wanbai thought of a possibility and his heart sank. Now Lord Meng and Qingyi went back to the kitchen and said they were going to get the wine. Qi Qingxing, aware of Jiang Wanbai''s emotion, holds her hand hanging on her side, gently pinches it and comforts her silently. Jiang Wanbai side head toward him, on his worried eyes, her heart slightly relaxed a little, toward him smile, "I''m ok." Chapter 868 "Let''s go in and help. Later, we''ll have a good taste of Lord Meng''s wine. How many people try their best to have a drink. We really borrowed the face of Qingyi today." Jiang Wanbai said with a smile. When she said this, green bamboo suddenly became curious and almost ran into the back kitchen. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing also went in. The door of the back kitchen is very small. When you stand outside, you can''t see it with a curtain on it. From the bottom, you can only see the darkness. Qingzhu walks in front of him. When Jiang Wanbai wants to remind him, he has already run in. As soon as he enters, he screams: "master!" "What''s the panic?" Jiang Wanbai''s forehead took a puff and said to Qi Qingxing, "the curtain is probably connected with the yellow spring. Speaking of it, I''m here for the second time." The first time I went to the yellow spring, even though there was a lot of resentment on the top of the spring and the ugly and ferocious devil fish underneath, what Jiang Wanbai first noticed was the flowers on the other side of the fire. "I''m lucky. The first time I went there, I met the flowers on the other side of the river." Such a grand scene, as long as you can brand in the depths of your soul, so that you can not forget. Perhaps, even after drinking Mengpo soup, after reincarnation, occasionally, the fuzzy picture can flash through my mind. Speaking, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have already walked in. Just like blinking their eyes, they stood by the yellow spring and looked around. The blooming flowers on the other side swayed with the wind, like a sea of fire. "Flowers bloom for a thousand years..." Jiang Wanbai laughed and looked at Qi Qingxing from the side of his head. "I didn''t expect to see it." When she came to see it, she didn''t know how long the flowers on the other side had been blooming. She thought that maybe she could not see this time. "Let''s go too." Qi Qingxing looks down at her with gentle eyes. After the Naihe bridge, there is a road leading to the place can not be seen, but there is a path beside it. The path is hidden among the flowers, and the green bamboo runs in from this path. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing also went in, feeling that after a long time, they saw an open place in front of them. There was a small courtyard in the middle, and green bamboo was squatting there. "Master, you are coming!" Green bamboo heard the movement, looked up and saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. He waved happily, "master, it''s really beautiful here!" Jiang Wanbai smiles and approaches Qi Qingxing. He sees that Qingzhu is squatting beside a hole. The hole is a little big. You can see the light inside and the stairs down. Green bamboo said: "master, this is the wine cellar of the man Meng. He and the Lord Qingyi went down to get the wine." "Well." Jiang Wanbai answered. Then, Monsieur''s voice came up from the bottom of the wine cellar, "it''s a bit troublesome to get wine. If you guys come here, you can go around and just be careful. Don''t fall into the netherworld." "Thank you, Lord Meng." Jiang Wanbai raised his voice and winked at Qi Qingxing. They went to the flowers on the other side. It''s not just this path among the flowers. Jiang Wanbai is curious about where the other paths lead to. However, even if you can''t find the end, it''s good to walk in the flowers. Qingzhu was still squatting next to the wine cellar for a while. There was no movement in the cellar. He turned his head and looked around. He could not see Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Chapter 869 So green bamboo did not restrain, also stood up, casually found a way to walk in the past. "Why did you come here last time?" Qi Qingxing asked. Two people walk aimlessly. Even if there is a fork in the road, there is no need to ask each other which way to go, but they can always go the same way. Jiang Wanbai bent over to pick up a fallen petal and rubbed it gently on his fingertips. Hearing Qi Qingxing''s inquiry, he didn''t hide it from him. "My master brought me here. I was still very young at that time. Maybe it was just when I was just remembering. The master worked out my fate and brought me here." It was also that time that she met Mr. Meng, so when she was in huangquan wonton shop, she recognized him at once. "At that time, master Meng and master Meng entered the room, and I played outside. Later, when I was tired of playing, I fell asleep. When I woke up, the master had already taken me back." Jiang Wanbai recalled and said to Qi Qingxing at the same time. These things have been a long time, but now standing in the sea of flowers, recalling these things, she always felt as if it happened yesterday. Thinking of these, Jiang Wanbai can''t help but sigh. At this moment, he suddenly hears the startling cry of green bamboo coming from far away. "Master! Master, help Listen to the sound of the green bamboo is not far away, just in front of the path to that direction, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing go to that side, not far away, they see the yellow spring. The original unknowingly they have to go to the edge of the flower on the other side. Qingzhu, who was just crying for help, was standing in the yellow spring. He stretched out his hands and was afraid to cry. "Come on up!" Qi Qingxing murmured. But green bamboo stood still, with a sad face and a frightened expression, "childe, I I can''t go up. Something is holding my feet... " He stood not far from the shore. Jiang Wanbai could reach him with his hand, heard his words and looked down into the yellow spring. However, the water in the yellow spring was very muddy. Even if it was so close, we could not see what was under the water. We could only judge that there was something under the water according to the bubbling bubbles around the green bamboo. "Come up first." As Jiang Wanbai said, she lifted her sleeve and drew a symbol in the palm of her hand with her other hand. Under her eyes, the golden light appeared and she could see some vague scenes below. Jiang Wanbai would reach for the yellow spring and be held by Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing said in a deep voice, "I''ll come." Although he didn''t know what terrible things there was to get rid of the evil ghost fish under the netherworld, the Lord Meng specially told them not to go to the netherworld just now, which showed that there was something under the netherworld. Qi Qingxing didn''t want Jiang Wanbai to take the risk. Jiang Wanbai saw his worry and laughed, "don''t be afraid. I have merits and virtues. If these evil ghost fish dare to bite me, sky thunder will split it." With these words, she had already opened Qi Qingxing''s hand and reached for the bottom of green bamboo''s feet. Qi Qingxing has been staring at her face, but where see a little wrong, will pull her hand up. Jiang Wanbai originally thought that green bamboo''s leg was bitten by the evil ghost fish. After all, she only knew that there were evil ghost fish in the yellow spring, but she had never heard of anything else. But when she reached down and touched something like that, she looked strange. Both Qingzhu and Qi Qingxing were staring at her. Seeing that she looked strange, Qingzhu was even more afraid, and her eyes were red. Qi Qingxing saw something and knew that there was no danger, so he asked in a voice, "what is it?" Chapter 870 "Wang ba." Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes, and some of the Chaoqi Qingxing road was uncertain. Green bamboo is stunned, stare big eyes, "what What? " Jiang Wanbai''s forehead took a puff and brought up what he had grasped. As expected, he was a big eight in the palm. At the same time, Qingzhu also realized that the strength of dragging his legs was gone. He did not dare to stay in the yellow spring any more. He ran up quickly. As soon as he came up, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing stepped back together. "Childe, master, what''s the matter with you?" Green bamboo just lowered his head to check his legs, looked up to see this scene, a face of unknown, so, puzzled asked. Jiang Wanbai frowned and put the wangba on the ground and said, "you are full of that stench." It''s not so bad. It''s more like the smell accumulated in a dark and humid place for a long time, which makes people gasp. It''s like the throat is covered with mold after taking a breath. In short, it''s very uncomfortable. "Ah?" Qingzhu lowered his head and sniffed at himself. It seemed that he didn''t smell it, but he didn''t get too close to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. He stood there and did not move. His eyes fell on Jiang Wanbai''s hand and asked, "master, just now you put your hand in. Is there any smell in your hand?" "No Jiang Wanbai shakes his head. Qi Qingxing has already pulled her hand in the past, holding a piece of brocade handkerchief and wiping it carefully for her. In fact, Jiang Wanbai didn''t lie. She didn''t have that smell on her hands. She didn''t even touch the water. It was as if she didn''t reach for the yellow spring at all. But the bastard is still lying on the ground. "What do you think the talisman I drew in the palm of my hand is for?" Jiang Wanbai snorted. She knows that she has merits and virtues. Although the ghost fish will be afraid, she will also attract the ghost fish to take a bite. If she can take a bite of her flesh and blood, and taste the taste of merit, she may be able to leave the netherworld. If she can eliminate her resentment over time, she will be able to reincarnate again. And Jiang Wanbai painted the talisman in his palm, not only to prevent those evil fish from coming, but also to prevent himself from getting angry in the yellow spring. The yellow spring water is also the result of resentment. It can be imagined that the resentment should be strong to what extent it will turn into water. Jiang Wanbai didn''t want to explain this to Qingzhu. However, when she saw Qingzhu''s intact legs, her look changed and she said that. "Even some monsters or fairies with low cultivation can''t stand the water of the netherworld. If mortals fall into the netherworld, they will be completely corroded in an instant. Either they will become one of the ghost fish, or they will be directly eaten by the ghost fish and their souls." Jiang Wan said in a deep voice. Qi Qingxing narrowed his eyes slightly, staring at the green bamboo. Green bamboo looked at the yellow spring water and his legs. After opening his lips several times, he said, "but I Nothing, master. Why is that? " "I don''t know." Jiang evening white shakes his head, "go back to Lord Meng first, and ask Lord Meng and Qingyi." With these words, three people are about to leave here. Qingzhu can''t move his legs after just one step. When he looks down, he finds that his trouser legs have been bitten by the king eight again. He immediately wants to cry and cry and stops Jiang Wanbai, "master, wait a minute. What can I do with this Wang Ba?" Chapter 871 Jiang Wanbai heard his cry and looked back with Qi Qingxing. After thinking about it, Jiang Wanbai said: "I don''t know what it''s biting you for. It should be something. Take it with you first. Let''s talk about it in the past. By the way, how did you fall in?" Green bamboo had to bend over to catch the king. Maybe Wang Ba understood what they were saying and knew that he was willing to take himself with him. So when green bamboo bent over to catch it, he let green bamboo catch himself. "I don''t remember either." Green bamboo frowned, a little afraid of the king eight in his hand. After all, when he was just in the yellow spring, he was bitten by this king eight, and the whole person could not move at that time. It can be imagined that this king of eight must be eccentric. "At that time, I found a way to walk, and I came to the spring. Master, didn''t you say that the fish stuffing in the wonton was the ghost fish in the spring? I was curious for a moment and wanted to see what the devil fish looked like, so I went over to have a look, but I didn''t know what was going on. As soon as the ghost fish saw me, they ran away in all directions. I didn''t see it clearly... " Green bamboo mumbles, listen to the tone seems to be very sorry. Jiang Wanbai took a puff from his forehead and asked, "what happened later?" "Later I felt as if I had been pulled by something. Maybe I didn''t squat down. Anyway, when I came back to my senses, I would have fallen into the netherworld. I quickly got up and wanted to go back to the shore. You and the young master should know the next thing. " Green bamboo road. Jiang Wanbai turned back and looked at the wangba in his palm and said, "it''s likely that the wangba in your hand pulled you down." "Master, I think it''s it, too." Green bamboo nods and looks at Wang BA in the palm. Wang Ba poked his head and looked in front of him. There was no response. Jiangwanbai three people along the Bank of the yellow spring continue to walk forward, did not go far back to their first path, along the path back to the front of the yard. Just when we got there, Lord Meng and Qingyi came up from the wine cellar. As soon as master Meng came up, he looked at the green bamboo, and his momentum was heavy. He didn''t stand it. He knelt on the ground, his face was pale, and his forehead was covered with cold sweat Master... " Jiang Wanbai knew that master Meng was angry when he saw that green bamboo had entered the yellow spring. He even said, "master Meng, stop your anger. Green bamboo didn''t enter the yellow spring on purpose. There are other reasons for this." "Oh? Why? " Monseigneur restrained some momentum and asked in a deep voice. But green bamboo still knelt on the ground and couldn''t stand up, but it was much better than before. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing both know that Qingzhu made mistakes first, so they should have suffered from them, so they didn''t say anything. Jiang Wanbai just told Wang Ba about it. Who knows that, Lord Meng also showed a surprised look. His eyes fell on the Wang BA in the palm of the green bamboo. His original momentum and anger were all scattered. "I''ve been around the yellow spring for so many years, and it''s the first time I''ve heard that there are wangba in the netherworld." As he spoke, Lord Meng waved. Wang Ba, who had been lying in the palm of green bamboo, flew into his hand immediately. It was the first time that Qingyi heard that there were wangba in the netherworld, so he also looked at it curiously, and even put his hand on Wang BA''s elongated head and said, "this Wang Ba has not much cultivation. He can''t even transform his form. How long has he been here?" Chapter 872 "It should have been during my absence." Meng dahen said, "at least when I went fishing last time, I didn''t find a wangba in the yellow spring." "How long has it been since Lord Meng last fished?" Jiang Wanbai was also curious and asked in a voice. She really just felt that Wang BA''s cultivation was very shallow, and she could not even transform his form. However, he caught this Wang BA from the yellow spring, so at the beginning, Jiang Wanbai thought that he was wrong. It''s very clear that Wang Yi got it from Qingyi. "As you know, ghost market is not open until the first 15 days of every month. I usually start to prepare fish stuffing five days before the ghost market opens, because the resentment of ghost fish is not so easy to deal with. If it is not handled clean, it will have a great impact on the taste." Meng Da''s humanity. "That was five days ago." Jiang Wanbai pondered. At this time, Qi Qingxing, who seldom spoke, suddenly said a sentence: "it has a familiar breath." "Well?" Jiang Wanbai looks at Qi Qingxing. At the next moment, Qingyi seemed to feel that breath, and said: "it seems to be the breath of ghosts and beasts." "Ghost beast?" The river late Bai picked eyebrow, and Qi Qing make complaints about one''s eyes, can''t help Tucao, "this is not Lao Wang?" "Old bastard? According to its cultivation, it is indeed an old wang-8 in the world, but in the demon world, it is not even Lao wang-8. " Meng Da''s humanity. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help but smile and explained, "Lord Meng, I mean, the name of this Wang Ba is probably Lao Wang." "Do you know it?" Lord Meng and Qingyi quickly responded. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing nodded together. "It should be. If the ghost beast with it is really the one we know." Jiang Wanbai said, while reaching out to Wang BA''s head, she asked softly, "where is ah Zhen?" That Wang Ba really had a reaction, Chao Jiang evening white looks, head a stretch a shrink. Jiang Wan''s white fingertips gathered spiritual power and gently tapped it again on its head. At the next moment, a slightly tender voice came from Wang BA''s body, "Miss Jiang, go and rescue a Zhen. Ah Zhen is in big trouble." The voice was soft and waxy, like a little girl, and her tone was full of anxiety. "Now it''s confirmed. It''s really our friend." In the late Bai Dynasty of Jiang Dynasty, Lord Meng and Qingyi said. On hearing this, master Meng handed Lao Wang to Jiang Wanbai and said, "it seems that you don''t have time to stay and drink. However, it''s rare to come here once. Take a pot of wine and go." He said, a palm flip, there will be a pot of wine suspended in his palm. Jiang Wanbai was not polite. He took the pot of wine and put it in his storage ring. "Thank you for your hospitality. Let''s go first." "Just look for me when you have something to do." The late Qing Yi Road. Jiang evening white point head, and Qi Qingxing and green bamboo together left here. With Lao Wang''s guidance, Jiang Wanbai and his three men have been walking along the yellow spring. On the way, Lao Wang, with Jiang Wanbai''s spiritual power, can speak, so he tells Jiang Wanbai what happened to him and a Zhen. After he left the capital, a Zhen took Lao Wang aimlessly. When he heard that something interesting happened, a Zhen took Lao Wang there. Chapter 873 "Half a month ago, we met a monk. The monk followed us. He insisted that a Zhen stole his things and asked him to return it to him. Ah Zhen was so entangled by him that he let him take it by himself. Who knows, that monk wants to take away ah Zhen''s heart." Speaking of this, Lao Wang''s tender voice is full of anger. But Jiang Wanbai is more concerned about "a Zhen also has a heart?" She did not forget that ah Zhen''s body was not the town''s soul beast, but a stone statue of the town soul beast. "Is it his stone bead?" "No!" Lao Wang seemed a little angry and said, "ah Zhen has a heart! He had a mind for it Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing take a look at each other, and they are hesitant. However, Jiang Wanbai did not continue to argue with Lao Wang about this issue. After all, the most important thing for them now is to understand what happened to ah Zhen. "And then?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Lao Wang also quickly put the dispute about whether a Zhen had a heart or not, and continued to say, "if a Zhen has no heart, ah Zhen will die! Moreover, ah Zhen''s accomplishments will all be taken away. Of course, you can''t give it to him! But the monk suddenly became fierce and wanted to threaten ah Zhen with me. Then I retracted into the turtle shell... " Lao Wang heard ah Zhen fight with the monk. Then she fell into the water. In fact, she fell into the yellow spring. A Zhen left some marks on Lao Wang''s tortoise shell before ah Zhen. He originally wanted to make Lao Wang''s shell harder, so that he could resist any danger for a while. I didn''t expect it would come in handy in huangquan. In addition, Lao Wang still has the smell of a Zhen. Ah Zhen is the ghost of the town. No matter how fierce the ghost fish in the yellow spring is, it is also a ghost. It is just a ghost with deep resentment. The more resentment is, the more afraid he is of the smell of the town spirit beast. Lao Wang has been in the netherworld for so long. "The fish found that they couldn''t hurt me, so they bullied me and kept hitting me, so that I was hit here." Lao Wang said angrily. In fact, she also knew that the seal on her body was almost useless, so she struggled to climb to the shore, and then slowly walked back to find a Zhen. The result did not expect is, green bamboo just stood on the bank, was pulled into the yellow spring by Lao Wang. "Although my speed is very slow, but my strength is very big!" Wang often boasted, "I am proud." Jiang Wanbai''s forehead smoked. After Lao Wang pulled off the green bamboo, she felt the smell of Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing from Qingzhu. She had sensed these two smells in a Zhen before, so she bit the green bamboo. One is that he wants to leave huangquan with green bamboo, and he wants Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing to help him save a Zhen. "That monk is fierce, not a good thing. Although a Zhen is very strong, if that bad monk also finds help, ah Zhen won''t win." Lao Wang kept talking. Jiang Wanbai listened to her and asked, "are you near the yellow spring from the beginning?" "Yes." Lao Wang nodded, "because we heard that flowers were blooming on the other side of here, so we came here." Huangquan can''t come here if you want to. Jiang Wanbai thought of it and asked Laowang, "how did you come here?" "By boat." The old king. Chapter 874 Jiang Wanbai was still a little confused when she said that she had come by boat. If Lao Wang and a Zhen were dead souls and said they came here by boat, Jiang Wanbai would not be surprised, but both Lao Wang and a Zhen were still alive. Fortunately, Jiang Wanbai soon arrived at the place where they came by boat according to Lao Wang. "Where is a boat here? Besides, aren''t we going to save ah Zhen? What are you bringing us here for? " Jiang evening, Bai Huan looked around, and he did not see the boat, nor the monk, nor did he see a Zhen. The old king said, "ah Zhen is no longer here. I can sense that he has left here, but the monk is still chasing him." After that, Lao Wang whistled. Green bamboo is very curious about a turtle whistling, so he comes to see it, but he can''t see anything. Soon, Lao Wang''s whistle stopped. Jiang Wanbai still didn''t see the boat. But Lao Wang fell directly out of her palm. "Here comes the boat!" "Where is a boat?" Jiang Wanbai is stunned. Qi Qingxing also wrung his eyebrows. He looked down to see Lao Wang, and soon found the boat Laowang said, "the boat is coming." As he said, he squatted down toward the bank. Thus, Jiang Wanbai finally saw the boat Lao Wang said. "How can we get on such a small boat? You can''t go up, can you? " Jiang Wanbai stretched out his hand and drew a stroke from his forehead. Lao Wang has a big slap in her hand, but at the moment the ship on the shore is only half as big. Even if only Lao Wang goes up alone, he can directly sink the ship. But Lao Wang didn''t answer Jiang Wanbai''s question. Instead, there was a strange whistling sound. Jiang Wanbai thought it was Lao Wang who whistled again, but soon she found out that it was wrong. "Master, let''s get smaller again!" Green bamboo looked around and widened his eyes. Instead of being afraid, he was surprised and excited. Jiang Wanbai watched the boat grow bigger and bigger. In fact, she became smaller and smaller. Finally, when the ship became as big as an ordinary boat in her eyes, the whistle stopped and Jiang Wanbai stopped getting smaller. "Well, get on the boat." Lao Wang was already on the boat. She did not climb up on her own, but was picked up by the boat. The boat in front of me It''s not a real boat. It''s a turtle that looks like Lao Wang. It''s just that the tortoise is black, even his eyes are black, and only his head has a little red. If he lies there motionless, Jiang Wanbai will think that this is Qi Qingxing''s ink used in his study. After Jiang Wanbai''s three people went up, Jiang Wanbai could see what the red on the turtle''s head was. It is a flower in full bloom on the other side of the mark. "Hold on, Huahua''s speed is very fast." Lao Wang reminded that he bit the black vine tied on the back of Huahua. Qi Qingxing also reached for the vine and held Jiang Wanbai in his arms with the other hand. Only Qingzhu didn''t take Lao Wang''s words seriously. the next moment, the scream of Qingzhu almost pierced the eardrum. If Qi Qingxing didn''t reach out to pull him, he would fall back on his back. Huahua''s speed is so fast that the wind blows. Jiang Wanbai has no choice but to set up a boundary. As soon as the boundary comes out, three people and a tortoise on Huahua''s back settle down. Chapter 875 Lao Wang also loosened the vines in his mouth and breathed softly, "it''s still so comfortable." The speed of Huahua is so fast that when she looks around, she can see nothing but darkness around her. If she doesn''t set a boundary, she may feel that she is moving forward through the strong wind. But now Huahua''s back is set by Jiang Wanbai, so that they have an illusion that they have been staying in the same place without moving at all. "Where are we going?" Jiang Wanbai asked Lao Wang. Lao Wang seemed to want to go to sleep. His head had shrunk half back. Hearing Jiang Wanbai''s question, he wanted Jiang Wanbai to help save the people. So he got up again and said: "go to the world. In a deep mountain, ah Zhen is waiting for us there. I hope we can catch up. Now we can have a rest." "How long will it take?" Jiang Wanbai asked again. Lao Wang''s voice has been getting lower and lower. If Jiang Wanbai had not sat on the back of Huahua and lowered his head, he might not have heard what he was saying, "about the time of a stick of incense." Jiang Wanbai looked at Qi Qingxing and said softly, "let''s have a rest first." She and Qi Qingxing also began to meditate, but about half a column of incense time, Lao Wang suddenly did not sleep, biting Qingzhu''s trouser legs woke him up. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were also awakened by her movements and looked at her one after another. "Ah Zhen has been captured! That bad monk! Ah Zhen must have been hurt! What should I do? What to do? " Lao Wang was angry and anxious. He kept turning around and almost turned himself over. Jiang Wanbai listened to it, frowned, reached for it and said, "it''s useless for you to worry now. Can you feel the position of a Zhen?" "Yes." Lao Wang nods desperately. She knows that she can''t save a Zhen by herself. She can only rely on Jiang Wanbai in front of her. Jiang Wanbai is also worried about ah Zhen, but now he is on Huahua''s back, so he can only wait for Huahua to take them out. Thinking of this, Jiang evening white eyes slightly narrowed, the spirit lingered on the palm, "I''ll help you." However, a moment later, Jiang Wanbai finally saw a white spot in front of her. The white dot grew bigger and bigger, and finally turned into a white light. Qi Qingxing stood behind Jiang Wanbai and put his hand in her eyes. After a long time in the dark, the white light suddenly comes to the light, which makes people feel blind for a moment. However, Qi Qingxing blocked Jiang Wanbai''s eyes in advance. Jiang Wanbai did not have this discomfort, but could clearly feel that the cold and sticky feeling originally sprinkled on the skin has been replaced by a warm feeling. "All right." Qi Qingxing slowly took away his hand. Jiang Wan''s white eyelashes trembled and saw the scene in front of him. It turned out that the world was already dawn. It was just in the morning. The sun came down and it was not hot. On the contrary, it made people feel hopeful and in a good mood. "Well, you go down." Huahua urged, and yawned again, "I''m going back to bed." When Jiang Wanbai and others went down from Huahua''s back, Huahua didn''t leave in a hurry. After a while, he said to Jiang Wanbai, "can you leave me this border? In this way, if I take other people, there will be no more accidents. " You know, every time she takes people to see the flowers on the other side, she clearly instructs the people on her back to grasp the vines carefully, but there will always be a few people who will not listen to the advice. Although she will occasionally tell a sentence before departure, if it falls, she will not care. Chapter 876 But if the person on her back falls, she won''t be paid. "Good." Jiang Wanbai did not hesitate to take out an array plate to her, "the border has been used for a long time. If it is broken, you can''t fill it. Use the array plate. It will take a long time for you to make up a jade." "Thank you." Flowers happily received the past, turned into the spring eyes, disappeared. Lao Wang had been waiting for a long time and hastened to say: "let''s go to find a Zhen! Ah Zhen is getting farther and farther away from here Jiang Wanbai did not stay any more, and their carriage still stayed in Wushan, but it was obviously not Wushan anymore, and I didn''t know where it was. "Master, just let''s try your skills before?" Green bamboo this time already slowly came over, excited way. Jiang Wanbai''s forehead puffed, no more to say, a flick of sleeve, a piece of paper from her sleeve fly out, in front of several people into a door, "go." With that, she opened the door and went in. In the back of Ruicheng, there is a mountain towering into the clouds, and there is a temple on the mountainside. From a distance, it seems that the temple is looming in the mist. This also makes many people go up the mountain regardless of their hard work, so that the Bodhisattva can know himself as a believer. In the morning, when the first ray of sunlight fell through the clouds, the sweeper came out with a broom and was about to clean up the fallen leaves at the gate of the temple. However, he saw a figure stepping on the stone steps. "Uncle Mingjing!" The sweeper''s face is happy, and he shouts with his hands together. The monks who came up were very young and peaceful, but when they looked like they couldn''t make people think of kindness. The mirror ignored the sweeper, and with a box in his arms, he walked into the gate of the temple. At the moment of entering the temple gate, he stepped back to the sweeping monk and said, "the temple is not open today. No one is allowed to enter." "Yes, uncle Mingjing." Although the sweeper felt strange, he didn''t dare to ask more questions. After joining hands, he quickly cleaned up the fallen leaves outside the temple. On his way back to the temple to close the door, he saw another figure stepping on the stone steps. "The temple is closed today." The sweeper said before he could see the visitor clearly. It was Jiang Wanbai who came here. After they entered the gate, they came out of the door and were already here. Hearing the sweeping monk''s words, Jiang Wanbai did not pay attention to him. Instead, he looked up slightly and looked at the temple in front of him. His eyes narrowed slightly and his expression was slightly odd. Seeing that they were standing still, the sweeper thought for a while, and felt that he had said something, so he would close the door. But the door can''t move before it''s fully closed. The woman who had just stood there appeared in front of her, one foot had already reached into the temple door, just against the door he was about to close. "Benefactor, it''s not convenient in the temple today. You''d better come back another day." Although the sweeping monk was startled by Jiang Wanbai''s sudden approach, he still advised him with a good temper. Qi Qingxing didn''t expect Jiang Wanbai to act suddenly. In the blink of an eye, he saw her foot against the temple gate. Her eyebrows beat and she walked quickly over. She held her wrist and looked at her. Aware of Qi Qingxing''s anger, Jiang Wanbai quickly shook his arm and whispered, "this strength can''t hurt me. Ah hang, I know it in my mind. Don''t be angry." Chapter 877 Qi Qingxing couldn''t resist her being so coquettish. She had already softened up in her heart. She sighed helplessly and reached out to her forehead and said, "there is no next time." "Good, good." Jiang Wanbai echoed. In fact, Qi Qingxing himself did not know how many times he said this sentence. The sweeping monk watched Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing talk like no one else. He had to close the temple gate, but the temple gate was touched by Jiang Wanbai. The sweeping monk had no choice but to remind Jiang Wanbai again. But before he finished speaking, Qi Qingxing had already raised his eyes and looked over, "we are not here to burn incense." "We''re here to find someone." Jiangwan Baidao. "To whom?" The sweeper heard Jiang Wanbai say he was looking for someone. After thinking about it, he put down his hand and looked at her. Jiang Wanbai''s eyes fell behind him. "We have a friend brought back by the monks in your temple. Now we come to pick him up." "But there are no outsiders in our temple." The sweeping monk thought for a moment and said with great certainty. They never leave visitors in their temples. Even if it''s late and pilgrims can''t get down the mountain in time, they will never leave people in their temples. Today, he opened the gate of the temple. He was sure that only martial uncle Mingjing had ever come back, but Uncle Mingjing came back alone. Jiang Wanbai sneered and winked at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing reached out and pushed the door. The temple gate, which looked thick and heavy, was pushed open by his palm. "Benefactor!" The sweeper was startled, but he quickly responded and wanted to stop him! Benefactor, you can''t enter the temple today! Your friends are not here! If you break through, you will make the Buddha angry "I don''t know if we will make the Buddha angry, but you will certainly make the Buddha angry." Jiang Wanbai sniffed and brushed his sleeves. The sweeping monk who had stopped them a moment ago suddenly turned into a scarecrow and fell on the ground without any movement. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing walk in. Green bamboo followed him and watched the sweeping monk turn into a scarecrow. His eyes widened. He quickly followed him and asked Jiang Wanbai, "master, this is What''s going on? " "True is false, and false is true." Jiang Wanbai side body, fingertip in his eyebrow a bit, green bamboo eyes have a white mangle, she chuckled, turned back, and Qi Qingxing to continue to walk toward the temple. Qingzhu blinked his eyes. There was something in his eyes. He didn''t dare to reach out and rub it. Until he blinked his tears, he wiped it with his sleeve. He was about to ask Jiang Wanbai what he had done. When he looked up and saw everything in front of him, he just looked at the shock. "Teacher Master... " Green bamboo shakes his voice and shouts. After shouting, he looks at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, who have already gone to the front, and quickly runs to follow him. At this time, the magnificent temple in the eyes of green bamboo has become a house made of grass and branches. Even the golden bodies of Buddha are actually some rough big stones. Qingzhu looked at all this and realized that what he saw was real. He calmed down for a moment and said to the emperor in the evening, "master, are those just blinders?" "Well." Jiang nodded at night and stopped for a moment. Qingzhu also saw the monks with long sticks in front of him. Originally, he was scared by those monks, but he soon thought of the sweeping monk. He realized what he was afraid of. In the blink of an eye, when he looked at the monks, the monks became scarecrows. Chapter 878 They feel that they are not so cute when they walk through the branches. He rushed to the front a few steps, toward the river evening white way: "master, let me come, let me come!" Jiang Wanbai picked up his eyebrows and patted him on the shoulder. He said, "OK, it''s up to you. Ah hang and I will go to find a Zhen first." She and Qi Qingxing took Lao Wang away from the Scarecrows and continued to walk forward. When looking at the temple from the outside, she felt that the temple was very large, almost comparable to Daqing temple. However, in Jiang Wanbai''s eyes, after peeling off the barrier. The whole temple becomes a thatched hut with only a few rooms, which can be reached in a few steps. Soon, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went to the innermost room. The door of the room was closed. Jiang Wanbai did not hesitate to open the door and went in. As soon as he entered, the purpose was to enter a dark cave. "These people like to live in caves." Jiang Wanbai muttered and went in with Qi Qingxing. Fortunately, the light in the cave is bright and not deep. Not far away, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing stopped and looked at the young monk sitting cross legged in the array. In front of the monk, there was a small array with a box in the middle. As soon as he saw the box, Lao Wang, lying in the palm of Jiang Wan''s white palm, got excited and wanted to climb to the box, "ah Zhen! Ah Zhen is in the box! Get him out of here But there was no movement in that box. Jiang Wanbai looked at the box and knew that the box was also a magic weapon. She handed Lao Wang to Qi Qingxing and said, "I''ll try him." Qi Qingxing pursed his lips and didn''t say anything, but Fan Yu fell into his palm and turned into a jade fan. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing appeared, the mirror had no reaction. He read complex Sanskrit in his mouth. As the Sanskrit came out of his mouth, the array under him became more and more bright, but the array under the box did not respond. Jiang Wanbai didn''t rush to start. She walked around the array. She didn''t see what the array under the mirror was for, but she could see the array under the box. Mingjing really wants a Zhen''s heart. As the old king said, what he wanted was all the accomplishments of a Zhen. "How dare you rob the spirit beast? You have a lot of guts. " Jiang Wanbai murmured, and her spiritual power gathered at her fingertips. Her eyes gradually turned into golden pupils, so she lifted her feet and walked into the array under the mirror. At the moment when Jiang Wanbai takes a step, the mirror suddenly opens his eyes. He stares at Jiang Wanbai. When he touches Jiang Wanbai''s eyes, he looks shocked. Then he said quickly: "this stone statue of the town''s soul beast has won the inheritance of the town''s soul beast. If we seize this inheritance, let''s not say let''s fly directly, or at least step into Dacheng. As long as you don''t care about this matter, I''m willing to give it to you in half!" "Don''t ask for anything that is not your own. Don''t you understand that?" Jiang Wanbai chuckled and did not hesitate because of the mirror. She had completely entered the array, but instead of taking care of the mirror, she bent over to touch the box. Seeing her action, he was overjoyed in the mirror. Instead of persuading Jiang Wanbai, he began to recite the Sanskrit mantra again. His speed was much faster than before. Chapter 879 So, when Jiang Wanbai''s hands touched the box, the originally unresponsive Dharma array under the box suddenly lit up a bloody light, which was suddenly launched. Seeing this scene, Qi Qingxing subconsciously took a step forward, but his eyes touched Jiang Wanbai''s face. He found that there was no panic on her face. He knew that the array would not cause any harm to her, so he stood still. "Since you don''t want to cooperate with me, give me your strength together with it." The mirror saw that the array had been opened, so he stopped to read Sanskrit. He looked at Jiang Wanbai, and his eyes were full of ecstasy. Seems to have thought of their own time to fly. Soon, however, the ecstasy froze in his face. Jiang Wanbai picked up the box and looked at him with a curious look on his face, "do you want our accomplishments? With this broken array? " As she spoke, she stretched out her legs and stepped on the edge of the array with her toes. When she lifted her feet, the array was wiped away by her. Then he looked at the mirror for a moment and then realized what happened It''s impossible... " At the same time, he pounced on the array. The mirror still holds a box in his hand when he pours at it. Inside the box is cinnabar. "Don''t mend it. It''s also a incomplete array. If you use this array to rob Lao Wang''s accomplishments, it''s possible to rob a Zhen''s accomplishments? Daydreaming Jiang Wanbai snorted coldly and wiped away most of the array. It was not that she didn''t want to wipe the rest, but that she couldn''t wipe it off with her feet. Jiang Wanbai found something wrong when she first saw the array. She thought it was a monk''s own array, but after a while, she found that it was a little familiar. When she walked into the array and the monk started it completely, Jiang Wanbai could see it. This is a fragmentary array, but it has been supplemented by the monk himself, but it has not been able to make up the original appearance. It may have been mended blindly by the monk himself, but it can also be used, but its effect is greatly reduced. "It''s not as good as the incomplete array." Jiang Wanbai did not resist, or a taunt. Hearing her sarcasm, the monk couldn''t explain it. He was so angry that he suddenly put the box of cinnabar to Jiang Wanbai''s feet and said angrily, "if you have the ability, you can make it up!" "Make it up for you? You think so Jiang Wanbai looked at the box of cinnabar is not bad, simply bent over to pick up the cinnabar, not polite, so put into their own storage ring. The mirror watched her take cinnabar away, but she didn''t agree to make up the array. She was so angry that she twisted her face. He glared at Jiang Wanbai, but he knew that his accomplishments were not as good as Jiang Wanbai. Even if he had to start, he must be the one who lost, so he turned around and sat back. Jiang Wanbai also felt speechless about the monk''s temper. She was not angry, but the monk was angry first. However, no matter how angry the monk is, she is unlikely to coax him. "How is ah Zhen?" Lao Wang lies in the palm of Qi Qingxing''s palm and stretches his neck to look at Jiang Wanbai. He asks anxiously. Jiang Wanbai walked toward Lao Wang with the box in her arms. She put the box on the ground, squatted down, and began to figure out how to open the box. "Ah Zhen should be OK. This is the box..." Chapter 880 Jiang Wanbai looked thoughtfully for a moment, then looked at the monk and said, "Hey, come here! Let ah Zhen out. " "My name is mirror!" The mirror breathed, "I don''t call Hello!" Although he said so, he came over and squatted beside him. His fingers were flying. He opened the box that Jiang Wanbai had just been helpless about. The box was reduced to a pile of wood and scattered on the ground. Before Jiang Wanbai could see what was going on inside, he heard a roar, and then a huge ghost animal appeared in front of everyone and rushed to the mirror. The mirror seems to have been on guard for a long time. The whole person rolled on the spot and didn''t run outside. He even hid behind Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai''s forehead smoked, but he didn''t mean to protect him. He got up and left, "you fight. We''ll wait for you outside." A Zhen and Ming Jing run out of the cave first. Obviously, they feel that the cave is too small to play or hide. Lao Wang lies in the palm of Qi Qingxing''s palm and stretches his neck to look outside. All he shouts is breaking sound. He is still crying, "ah Zhen! Kill him! Kill him! Bad monk Jiang Wanbai felt that Lao Wang was too noisy, so he handed Lao Wang to Qingzhu, who was coming to him, and asked Qingzhu to take Laowang out quickly. When Qingzhu took Lao Wang away, only Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walked slowly. Qi Qingxing looked at her and asked, "what''s the origin of that mirror?" "Probably from there too." Jiang Wanbai''s soft voice. Maybe I''ve seen a lot of things running out of the sea of corpses and blood. Jiang Wanbai now meets him and can feel it. Qi Qingxing pursed his lips and suddenly mentioned what she had said after she sent Lin Lang to the underworld last time. She asked, "this time you sent He Yuan''s younger brother to the underworld. Do you have any idea how to bring the ghost back?" "There is a way." Jiang Wanbai winked at Qi Qingxing, smiling mysteriously. She said, "before I go, I want to refine something." Something that can hide the ghost breath, so that she can bring the ghost out. "It''s not really difficult." Jiang Wanbai was afraid of Qi Qingxing''s worry, so he said a few more words: "that ghost has been there for a long time. According to the general progress, he has already been reincarnated, but he has stayed there without disturbing the ghost errand. This shows that if he disappears there, it will not attract the attention of the ghost errand. I just need to find a way to bring him out." The only difficulty is that when she comes out with the ghost, there will be a ghost messenger patrolling the place she passes by. If the ghost messenger detects that there is a ghost smell on her body, that is the trouble. "Be careful." Qi Qingxing held her hand and kneaded it in a low voice. In the evening of the river, the white spots should go down. When she and Qi Qing walk out, the fight outside is over. Ah Zhen turns back to human nature. Standing there, Lao Wang lies on his head. Both voices are immature. It''s just that this will make you say one word and one word, which will make the mirror curse bloody. Of course, Mingjing can''t beat ah Zhen. The reason why he trapped a Zhen in that box before was because he used a little tricks. Now a Zhen is released, and the mirror is directly beaten to no avail. When Jiang Wanbai came out, he was lying on the ground, black and blue, with blood stains on the corners of his lips. Chapter 881 Of course, knowing the whole story, Jiang Wanbai can''t feel sorry for him at all. "Why did you capture ah Zhen?" Jiang Wanbai gently kicked on the shoulder of the mirror with her toe. Before the mirror opened, she said, "I don''t believe you are for his cultivation." "I want his heart." The mirror covered his chest. He laughed and coughed again. The cough was a little bloody. He looked at ah Zhen, his eyes were complicated, and he could not tell whether it was love or hate. "He said clearly that his heart is mine, but after I slept, he ran away by himself and forgot the agreement I''m just taking back what should be mine. Am I wrong? " When it comes to the back, the mirror gets excited again. Green bamboo looked beside him and couldn''t help saying, "don''t be excited, in case you die accidentally..." A Zhen and Lao Wang''s scolding voice did not know when had stopped, lenglengleng looked at the mirror. "You say my heart is yours?" Ah Zhen put out his hand to cover his heart and murmured. Before the mirror answered, Lao Wang was already excited to shout, "bad monk! You lie! Ah Zhen''s heart is ah Zhen''s! " She wheezed and yelled, if it was not because she was lying on the head of ah Zhen and couldn''t reach the mirror, she would definitely bite him. The mirror snorted, "I won''t lie." What else did Lao Wang want to say? Ah Zhen suddenly said, "Wang Wang, what he said may be true." Lao Wang''s voice stopped abruptly. She looked down at a Zhen. "He said my heart is his, and there seems to be a voice in my heart saying that he is right." Ah Zhen covered his heart and said in a daze, the mirror snorted, and his resentment and anger seemed to fade a lot. He looked at ah Zhen and said, "for the sake of what you still remember..." Before he finished speaking, he suddenly thought of something. His face changed and he coughed a few times. He vomited blood. He pointed to ah zhennu and said, "since you remember, you dare to run with my heart! You mean it! promise and then deny in succession! The villain "I I didn''t! " Ah Zhen quickly denied, "I am not! I I really don''t remember, just now you said, I just remembered a little bit! " "You are a villain!" Bright mirror angry way. Although Lao Wang was stunned by a Zhen''s words, she came back to her senses after a quarrel between ah Zhen and Mingjing. She immediately helped a Zhen scold with her soft voice and stood firmly on her side. After listening to the noise, the voice of the remaining two people, who are still shouting, will disappear. However, Lao Wang''s voice is soft and waxy. Although he yells ferociously, it makes people feel very cute. But Jiang Wanbai was not soft hearted at all. She looked at Lao Wang and said, "if you quarrel again, I''ll let green bamboo pinch your mouth." Lao Wang shut his mouth. Jiang Wanbai snorted, looked at the mirror, and said, "since you said that ah Zhen''s heart should have been yours, listen to your meaning, ah Zhen''s heart is still what he promised you. What''s going on among them?" Speaking of a Zhen''s heart should have been a mirror, Jiang Wanbai always felt a little strange. However, she was more curious about what was involved, so she tried to ignore the strangeness. The mirror moved his mouth, but could not make a sound. He reached out and pointed to his mouth. He looked at Jiang Wanbai plainly. Chapter 882 Jiang Wanbai solved his taboo. The mirror coughed gently, and felt that it was not good to lie down like this, so he sat up with a trace of dark on his face and said, "he owes me." "Can you see my noumenon?" Mirror side head, looking at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai looks at him and doesn''t speak. Mingjing didn''t seem to have to ask her to tell her own identity. Seeing that she didn''t speak, Mingjing said to himself: "I used to live in xiaopenglai mountain. There was a fairy grass growing on the mountain. As long as the fairy grass grew and waited for me to transform into shape, eating Xiancao could make great achievements. However, it was only half a year before my transformation. A town spirit beast rushed up the mountain without saying hello, Open your mouth and eat the fairy grass that I have been guarding for more than a thousand years! " Even after such a long time, when the matter is mentioned again, the mirror is still gnashing his teeth with indignation. "That fairy grass was not naturally raised, but was planted specially for me." Mirror road. This is what he has been unable to let go. He had been waiting for him for a thousand years, but all that he had been waiting for was destroyed. "What happened then?" Green bamboo asks anxiously. The mirror snorted, looked at a Zhen, and said, "I asked the town spirit beast to compensate me for Xiancao, but it said that the fairy grass had been eaten by it, and it could not compensate. It also said that it would find me a fairy grass again. I don''t think it is relying on its own cultivation to refuse to accept it. It is still honest, so it promised to let him find another fairy grass for me." But this can directly make the fairyland which just transformed into form become immortal grass, which is so easy to find. "I waited on the mountain, and when I finally arrived half a year later, I transformed myself. The first thing I did was to find the town spirit beast and ask him if he had found the fairy grass." Mirror road. He looked at a Zhen, but his eyes were not focused, more like looking at something else through a Zhen. However, when he left xiaopenglai mountain, he knew that the outside was already in chaos. "There was a magic cultivation that opened the channel of the demon world to be sealed. Countless demons came from the demon world and began to slaughter. Everywhere, there were traces of evil spirit eroding. I always remember the fear in my heart when I looked up at the place in the sky that was eroded by the evil spirit..." When the mirror said this, those pictures appeared in front of me. There are black holes one after another in the sky, big and small. In fact, that''s the passage of the demon world to the world, and the magic gas is constantly leaking out from those black holes. From time to time, there are demons running out of it. Many low-level demons have no consciousness. When they are trapped in the demon world, they will kill each other and devour each other. However, when they come to the human world, the mortals and friars become the targets of their killing and swallowing. "Devastated." The mirror looked up at the sky above. There were no black holes. When he came to this world, he thought he was dreaming. "I''m lucky, by the way." The mirror suddenly laughed and said, "just after I left xiaopenglai mountain, a passage appeared above xiaopenglai mountain. From that passage, a demon army came out. If I went a little later, I would die there like other spirits on xiaopenglai mountain." However, the mirror said that he was lucky, but he had a sad look in his eyes. Chapter 883 The mirror is alive, but all the spiritual objects that died on the small Penglai mountain are all looking at him step by step, including his elders and his friends. Jiang Wanbai is silent. She can probably understand the feeling that her elders and friends have left her and will never see again, but she doesn''t know how to comfort Mingjing. The mirror, in fact, does not need any comfort. "When I found the town beast, he was almost dead." Mirror road. At that time, he was still worried about how to find the town soul beast which owed him a fairy grass. However, when he went down the small Penglai mountain, he asked a person casually, and the man told him the location of the town spirit beast. It was in a sea of corpses and blood. At the beginning, the dignified animal stood in front of him, coaxed him with good temper, and told him that he would compensate him with a plant of fairy grass. However, it lay there, its flesh and blood was blurred and could not see its original appearance. Many of the wounds have even seen bone. And around there are a few surviving demons, are staring at it covetously, at any time will pounce on to gnaw. "Fortunately, there were other adults coming." Mirror road. At that time, he was still full of fear. Before transformation, he had heard other spirits on the mountain talk about how the outside world was fun and interesting. He was also full of expectation. However, when he really came to the outside world, he found out how terrible the world was. What broke him most was that even if he wanted to go back to the mountain to hide, it was impossible, because xiaopenglai mountain had been occupied by demons. "I didn''t know how serious the war was until I went there with those adults. We were abandoned. The man who planted the fairy grass for me and asked me to find him after I had accomplished my Taoism also abandoned me. When there was no accident, they enjoyed our faith and our worship, but when the accident happened, they directly cut off the passage and abandoned us! ¡±The mirror''s eyes are red and full of resentment. Looking at the mirror, he felt resentment all over his body. Jiang Wan''s white eyebrows frowned. After a moment, he sighed slightly. The aura condensed in his eyebrows. In an instant, the mirror Lingtai is clear and clear, and his resentment dissipates. He closes his eyes and stabilizes his mood. Then he looks at Jiang Wanbai and says thanks in a low voice, "thank you." "It''s a piece of cake." Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and asked, "listen to what you mean. There are still some people who enjoy your faith and worship. Are they gods?" In Jiang Wanbai''s memory, it seems that only gods exist or practice by faith and sacrifice. However, once you lose your faith and worship, the gods will disappear. If you say so, what the mirror says is not just gods. After all, abandoning your own believers means losing faith and offering. What''s the difference between this and self destruction? "Ordinary people regard them as gods, but for us, they are just lucky to be born in a place with more abundant aura, or they have better chance to achieve the great accomplishment of Taoism." The mirror sneered. If in the past, he would never say such words, but when those people did not hesitate to give up, the original respect also dissipated. Seeing Jiang Wanbai''s face puzzled, the mirror thought for a moment, and then explained, "let''s just say, our faith and worship can really let them practice, but it''s not a necessary condition for their existence. Even without our belief and worship, they will practice more slowly, and they will not die out if they lose their faith like the gods you say." Chapter 884 Jiang Wanbai has long suspected that the mirror is from that sea of corpses, that is, from another world, so she has been quietly listening to the mirror saying those things, but also want to know something about the world from the mirror''s words. Now, she still has something to gain. "Since the demons are rampant, how can they get away from it?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Mirror is not impatient, "because they and we are not the same world." He pauses for a moment. Seeing Jiang Wanbai''s curiosity, he simply picks up a piece of straw and drags it on the ground. He says, "let me tell you, what I''m in is an interface. There are mortals, monks, people who can practice like you, as well as monsters and ghosts. I belong to the spirit, and what the demon family is in is another interface. When we have this interface, including ghosts Monsters, monsters, and spirits like me will soar once the Tao Dharma is completed. The way of heaven will open a channel. As long as we get through the thunder, we will go to another interface. " The mirror draws another circle with straw, points on the circle, and says, "this interface has more aura. We call it the upper boundary, while the interface I used to be in is called the lower bound..." Because some people who have ascended to the upper world still have their masters or family members in the lower world, some will leave a wisp of spirits in the lower world to protect their families and schools, and also enjoy the belief and worship from the lower world, which can also promote the cultivation of noumenon in the upper realm. "If it''s the magic cultivation, what they''re flying up is not the upper world, but the demon world." Suddenly the mirror said. Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment and subconsciously looked at Qi Qingxing. She said in a soft voice, "we are not paying attention to these places now. Even if we change our identity, we are still tolerant The last sentence was posted to Qi Qingxing by Jiang Wanbai. To make Qi Qingxing at ease. At the same time, she is also glad that the interface they are in is not so different. Otherwise, once she flies up, she will definitely go to the upper bound, while Qi Qingxing goes to the demon world, and they will be separated. Mirror continued: "but a long time ago, the demon world once thought of invading the lower world. Their purpose was to turn the lower world into a demon. But they failed. It is said that the people in the upper world spent a lot of money to seal the channel between the lower bound and the demon world. As a result..." The passage was opened by the sorcerer. Because the channel is sealed, the demon cultivation in the lower bound means that no matter how you practice, there is only one way to die. Their cultivation speed is very fast. Once they have completed their cultivation, if they can''t fly to the demon world and continue to stay in the lower world, they will be wiped out if their cultivation becomes higher and higher and the heaven can''t tolerate it. In order to find a way out for himself, the magic repair forced to open the seal. "Once the seal is removed, the demon world begins to erode the lower bound..." The mirror looked down, "we thought that the people in the upper bound would do it again. They did, but they directly cut off the channel between our lower bound and the upper bound. This is a complete abandonment of us." Perhaps with the help of Jiang Wanbai before, Mingjing still resents when he talks about being abandoned. However, he is not haunted by resentment. This shows that at least his Lingtai is still clear and bright. Chapter 885 "Later, several adults negotiated and used a phalanx to protect this part of us, and the town spirit beast was willing to become the eye of the array. When we left the world and came to you, its body had completely become a part of the array. But before he died, he told me that he could not compensate me for another fairy grass. He paid his heart to me and ate it Heart, I have its cultivation. " Look at the complicated mirror. By this time, Jiang Wanbai realized that she had misread the mirror''s attitude towards a Zhen at the beginning. Ah Zhen also looked at the mirror in a daze. His lips moved several times, but he didn''t know what to say. After a long silence, he looked embarrassed, lowered his head, twisted his fingers, and whispered: "that Can I give you my heart back later? " After asking, ah Zhen didn''t wait for the mirror to answer, and then he said: "I know I''m not good, but Soon after I was free, there are many places in the world that I haven''t been to, and I want to see them. " When a Zhen finished, Lao Wang, lying on top of his head, suddenly began to cry. She was so excited that she even started to belch. As she cried, she bit a Zhen''s hair and said, "ah Zhen, I don''t want you to die. We agreed that there are still many places left to go, Wuwuwuwu..." "Wang Wang, don''t bite my hair. If you bite me again, you will be bald!" A Zhen looked at the broken hair floating down from the top of his head, and then showed his crying face. He quickly reached out to catch Lao Wang. Originally quite depressed atmosphere, because they make such a scene, suddenly become funny. Will go there clearly know should not, but still did not hold back to smile, she quickly lowered her head, with the finger abdomen pressed the lip angle. But no matter what they think, it''s up to the mirror to decide. Of course, if a Zhen doesn''t admit it, this matter can be solved. After all, Mingjing can''t beat him at all. "You can deny it." The mirror hummed and looked at a Zhen angrily, but he didn''t know who was angry with him. "If you don''t recognize me, I can''t help you. I have no means to catch you." The only way he can trap ah Zhen has been used. But a Zhen and Jiang Wanbai are friends. If they don''t admit it, there is really no way to do it. A Zhen Leng Leng looked at him, thought, and then asked in a low voice: "can I?" "Of course not!" Ming Jing is even more angry. Maybe ah Zhen''s small appearance is completely different from his former majestic body. So when Ming Jing looks at him, he can''t help but reach out and rub it on his head. A Zhen''s face was tangled. He doesn''t like people touching his head, but this man is a mirror Well, anyway, the heart in his chest is a mirror. If the mirror is willing to take away the heart later, he will let the mirror rub his head. With this in mind, ah Zhen stood there obediently and allowed the mirror to rub his head. He even saw that the mirror was sitting on the ground, reaching out to rub his head, and he had to lift his hand up. He also squatted down by himself. "How nice." Jiang Wanbai looks at this scene and thinks that he wants to rub ah Zhen''s head, but he is refused. His tone is a little sour. Ah Zhen pretended not to hear. Mingjing was very satisfied. He said, "anyway, I can''t fly even if I''m a great success of Daofa. I''ll put my heart here for the time being." Chapter 886 "Really?! Excellent! Thank you A Zhen was happy to jump up and was pressed down by the mirror. The mirror said, "don''t be happy too early. No matter where you go, you should always remember to me that this heart is mine. You have to protect this heart, and you can''t let it have any damage, you know?" "Of course! You can rest assured, I will protect this heart well! " A Zhen reached out and patted himself on the heart. The mirror snorted, took back his hand, and tried to stand up. Ah Zhen suddenly thought of something and asked him, "would you like to go for a walk with us?" "No! I don''t agree! " When Lao Wang heard that a Zhen invited Mingjing to go with them, he immediately blew up his hair, but without thinking about it, he objected. Although a Zhen covered Lao Wang''s mouth in time, Mingjing still heard Lao Wang''s opposition. He was still hesitating. As a result, Lao Wang didn''t have to hesitate and sneered. After standing up, he said to a Zhen, "this is what you asked me for. I''ll try my best to go with you." "No, no Lao Wang was very angry. Ah Zhen, however, laughed happily and said, "that''s great." Looking at this scene, Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help sighing to Qi Qingxing: "the three are all children''s temperament. If they really go together, the road will be lively." "Do you want this kind of excitement?" Qi Qingxing asked her with a smile. Jiang Wanbai quickly shook his head, "or forget it, just look at me like this, I feel headache, if I really feel this lively, I''m afraid it will be crazy." Qi Qingxing also didn''t want to let them have another person in their trip. The reason why he asked just now was just a joke. Mingjing is similar to He Yuan and others. After staying in the sea of corpses for a period of time, he was curious about the outside world, and then came out. Although his cultivation was not high, his demand for aura was much higher than that of He Yuan and others. Even after he came to this world, he would go back every once in a while. "Then I thought about it. Since people in the upper world can practice by faith and worship in the lower world, why can''t I? So I chose this place and set up a temple in a way that attracted many believers Looking around in the mirror, he spent a lot of effort to build these straw houses, and asked the animals and birds in the mountains to help build them. After the temple was built, he did find a way to practice with faith. Jiang Wanbai listened to his words, thought for a moment, and then said, "you are a spirit materialized form. If you keep practicing in this way, you may become a God in this area over time." "Gods?" There was a trace of interest on the mirror''s face, but soon, he thought of something, and the interest disappeared. "Forget it. When I''m free, I''ll be a God." Mirror road. And Jiang Wanbai listened to his words, his forehead smoked, "do you think the gods are very good when?" After a pause, he thought it was not right, so he changed his mouth and said, "do you think God is something you want to be able to be?" "If you can''t, you can''t do it. Anyway, I won''t lose a piece of meat." Mingjing doesn''t care at all, and even warmly invites Jiang Wanbai and others to have dinner here before leaving. Chapter 887 Lao Wang was so angry that she didn''t want to stay for a moment when she thought that this was the territory of Mingjing. She urged a Zhen to leave here quickly. The mirror seemed to be on the bar with Lao Wang and said, "anyway, ah Zhen has invited me to go with you. No matter if you leave early or later, you can''t get rid of me, little tortoise. Just accept your life." "Don''t call me little turtle! I have a name! My name is Wang Wang! " If Lao Wang had hair, it would have been fried. "Walk, walk, king." The mirror snorted and whistled a few times, and then many animals ran out of the mountain. These animals circled around the mirror. After the mirror whispered a few words, they turned and ran back to the mountain. Jiang Wanbai looked at the scene and said, "I think you get along well with the animals in the mountain. Why are you so wrong with Lao Wang?" "What old Wang? It''s terrible! Call me king Lao Wang said angrily. Jiang Wanbai coughed and stopped talking. It was clear that a Zhen was also called Lao Wang before, so she would follow him. Who knows when ah Zhen changed his mouth and called him Wang instead of Lao Wang. The animals soon came back with things. They were all wild fruits. The mirror asked ah Zhen to wash the wild fruits. Qingzhu saw some wild fruits that he had never seen before, so he was curious and followed him. Jiang Wanbai tells a Zhen to do this by looking at the mirror, and he knows that he has something to say. Sure enough, as soon as a Zhen left, the mirror came over. "Sit down somewhere and talk." Jiangwan Baidao. The mirror quickly found three wooden piers, and three people sat on it. Jiang Wanbai looked at the mirror and was surprised. "I''ve heard that some stones can be used as mirrors after being polished for a long time. However, it''s the first time that I see the life of the stone mirror." Just after sighing these, she turned her voice and said, "ah Zhen can have now, is it because of you?" "It seems you''ve guessed it." The mirror smiles, and he pulls the grass around his fingertips, but his eyes fall in the distance, without focus. At first, he watched the town spirit disappear, leaving only a heart for him. He was stunned for a long time before he came back to his mind. At that time, they had come to this world, but the mirror was not happy. He''s been thinking about one thing. How can we make that town spirit beast alive? "I think of myself. Even the stone mirror can live. Can he live again in the stone statue of the town spirit beast?" The mirror has a low tone. After having this idea, he did not rush to carve the stone statue of the town''s soul. Because he could not find a suitable stone in the blood sea of corpse mountain, the idea came out. "I was the first to leave." The mirror said, "I just wanted to find a stone with aura, but after I came out, I found that the aura of this world is too thin." It is so thin that he can''t practice at all, and even after a long time, his own aura will not be able to maintain and dissipate. "What''s more, I found that there used to be ghosts in this world." Mirror road. After discovering this, he has been working hard to investigate the ghosts and beasts in the town. As a result, he learned that the ghosts and beasts in this world have long disappeared, and the fairy Ali is still in the world, and there are only stone statues of them. "I''ve heard that there is an aristocratic family that worships a stone statue of the town''s spirits and beasts. It should be the most spiritual stone statue." Jiangwan Baidao. Chapter 888 But even the most spiritual stone statues are just lucky to get a little bit of ancient town spirit and beast heritage, can speak, has more than one or two points of prestige. The mirror nodded, "I have also found out the aristocratic family you mentioned, and even moved the idea of reviving a Zhen on that stone statue." However, when he went there, he found that the stone statue had been inherited from another town spirit beast. Even if it was only a little bit, the mirror also gave up the idea. "That guy is so soft hearted. If he knew that he had robbed the body of other town spirits and survived, he would not like to." The mirror smiles. Jiang Wanbai raised his eyebrows slightly and said again: "in fact, if you want to find someone with aura, jade is a better choice than stone." "Of course I thought about it, but I found a better stone statue than jade." The mirror was a little proud. "Ah Zhen''s present body was originally an ancient relic. Probably when it was just carved out, it had not received any sacrifice, and the site was also closed. Therefore, the stone statue has been kept in it, neither inheriting from other town spirits nor producing spirituality." However, the material used for the stone statue is not ordinary. In addition, the people who carved the stone statue specially carved a magic array to gather spirits on the stone statue. For Mingjing, this stone statue is really the best. Even if he finds a piece of jade with aura and carves out ghosts and beasts, there is no spirit gathering array, and it is far less than this stone statue. "At that time, Shishan Xuehai was discovered. There was an old Taoist who wanted to practice with the help of the resentment of Shishan Xuehai, and he set up an array at the bottom of the lake, so I sent ah Zhen there." Mirror road. Even the array, in fact, is the mirror for the old Taoist. What Jiang Wanbai wanted to know was another thing. She and Qi Qingxing looked at each other and thought that Qi Qingxing had a bad feeling when a Zhen took his body away. So he asked the mirror, "that array should not be as simple as soul suppressing. When the ghost just died, she didn''t need to use the soul suppressing array. You did What''s the reason to persuade that old Taoist to set up his array "At the bottom of the lake, there is a passage to the sea of corpses." Mirror road. Just such a sentence, let Jiang Wanbai want to understand. "The reason why he suppressed the female ghost was not because he was afraid that the ghost would seek revenge on him. On the contrary, he wanted the ghost to absorb the resentment of the dead and become the king of ghosts in time for him to practice?" "Of course, that''s what he thought." The mirror laughed and thought of the greedy old man, and his eyes were full of disdain. He said, "that female ghost, I prepared for a Zhen, why does the town spirit beast exist? Because it can suppress the ghost, the more the ghost''s resentment is, the more powerful the town spirit beast will be. " What''s more, Mingjing has already put the heart of the town soul beast in the stone statue. With the growing strength of the female ghost, the power of that heart will be gradually stimulated. In addition, with the spirit gathering array on the stone statue, it is only a matter of time before the town soul beast recovers from the stone statue. "I thought that a Zhen would not leave until he had recovered all his accomplishments. Who knows, because you ended it early." The mirror sighs. As long as a Zhen recovers all his accomplishments, it means that the heart of the beast and the statue have been completely integrated, and the memory of the beast will be restored, and the beast who owes him Xiancao will come back. Chapter 889 Qi Qingxing nearby heard Mingjing say so. Although there was no sense of blame in the tone of the mirror, he still said, "ah Zhen left there early because the female ghost who suppressed it ran out." Mingjing didn''t know there was such a thing in the middle, so he asked curiously. Jiang Wanbai simply said the original thing. After listening to the mirror, he couldn''t help laughing. Jiang Wanbai looked at him, and his tears were about to come out. He pulled out his forehead and asked, "is it really so funny?" "Of course it''s funny! I didn''t expect that big guy would be so naive and cute when he was small. No wonder he has such a temperament when he grows up. " Speaking of the latter sentence, the mirror can''t help laughing. Obviously, he met with the town spirit beast once, and the other party also ate his fairy grass. Although he promised to compensate him and apologized to him, he and the town spirit beast met twice. But in his heart, I can''t tell what he felt about this big man. At the beginning, when he was running around looking for the stone statue, he gave himself the excuse that he didn''t want the heart of the beast. He wanted the fairy grass, but in reality, such an excuse could not deceive him. Although Mingjing only talks about his journey to find the stone statues himself, Jiang Wanbai knows that the ancient ruins are not so easy to find, and even less easy to break into. This does not include other places where Mingjing is looking for, and how much pain there is, Mingjing has not mentioned a word. If he doesn''t mention it, Jiang Wanbai naturally won''t ask. "Are you going to guard him now?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Mirror should a, at last feel wrong, so Yang high voice excuse, "I don''t want to guard him, I want to guard that heart! Now, although no one can see that he has the heart of a beast, it is hard to guarantee that no one will see it in the future. When time comes, it will surely attract the covetous eyes of others. It is something I have worked hard to leave behind. How can it be cheaper for others? " Jiang Wanbai didn''t poke his mind. He laughed and looked at ah Zhen. They were coming back, so they didn''t say anything more. Anyway, what should be said has already been said. Jiang Wanbai, who had seen FA Xiang in a Zhen before, was finally explained. He is the soul of the town, and it is normal to have Dharma. Jiang Wanbai and others ate a few wild fruits to fill their stomachs, and then they left with a Zhen. Jiang Wanbai took Qi Qingxing and Qingzhu directly back to Wushan where they had parked their carriages. However, where they were going in Mingjing was not Jiang Wanbai''s concern. However, just after walking to the carriage, Jiang Wanbai suddenly put his hand on his forehead and sighed. "Late. What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing looked at her reaction and asked in a low voice. The green bamboo nearby also looked over. Jiang Wanbai looked at the green bamboo and said, "when I was in the yellow spring, I forgot to ask Mr. Meng about the green bamboo." Falling into the netherworld, Jiang Wanbai is also curious about what happened to Qingzhu. In winter, Qingzhu is not afraid of cold at all. In summer, she doesn''t have to worry about mosquitoes or heat. At first, Jiang Wanbai thinks that he may be the cause of his excessive Yang, but she carefully looks at Qingzhu and finds that it is not the case. At least, whether it''s face or fate, green bamboo looks like ordinary people. "Master, I have nothing else to do now. It doesn''t matter whether I ask or not." Green bamboo scratched his head and laughed a little silly, "anyway, I''ve been here for so many years, but these things are all good things, and nothing bad happens." Chapter 890 "You have a big heart." Jiang Wanbai sighed and said, "I don''t know when Tsing Yi and Lord Meng will drink until they drink. No matter ghosts or gods, they will get drunk when they touch the yellow spring. As for when they wake up, it depends on the drinkers themselves." When the wine of the netherworld enters the throat, the drinker can go back to the previous life and go again. People like Qingyi and Monseigneur don''t know how many years they have lived. Although there is no previous life to speak of, they can also go to the years they have experienced before after drinking wine. This is also the place where Jiang Wanbai is melancholy. After all, Qingyi and Mr. Meng have lived too long. If they want to go back from the beginning, they really don''t know when they will wake up. Qingzhu didn''t know the function of huangquan wine, but Qi Qingxing accompanied Jiang Wanbai to read in wanshulou at first. He had seen some records about huangquan wine, so he understood what Jiang Wanbai''s words meant. "Before leaving, Lord Meng also sent us a pot of wine, and we will have a drink when we go." Jiang Wanbai laughed and said to Qi Qingxing, "this wine can not only make people look back on the past life, but also greatly improve the cultivation of those who wake up from drinking." The most important thing is the mood. Once the mood is improved, the cultivation will be easy to rise. In this world, those who know their past lives, and can clearly understand some truth from their previous lives, which is not a great power. Therefore, at the beginning, when Lord Meng and Qingyi said they wanted to drink, Jiang Wanbai said that Lord Meng''s wine was good wine. "But now is not the time to drink. When we come back from Nanshan, let''s have a good drink." Jiangwan Baidao. Qi Qingxing nodded. They still have something to do now. If this cup of wine goes down and it has been several months and years since we wake up, it will be too much delay. Of course, we can drink safely after finishing the work. When the carriage left Wushan, Jiang Wanbai did not use the magic of shrinking the ground into an inch to go directly to Nanshan. Instead, he asked green bamboo to drive the carriage down to the town in front of him for a rest. She has one more thing to do. He Yuan''s brother''s ghost will be sent to the underworld, and she will refine something to take a ghost away from the underworld. So, after arriving at the town, Jiang Wanbai gives Qingzhu a list and asks her to go out and buy back the things on it. She plans to close down after lunch. She has most of the materials for refining things like that, but Jiang Wanbai doesn''t have those that can be bought everywhere. She just wants to buy them everywhere, so she doesn''t have much preparation, so she needs to go out and buy them back. When I inquired about the shop, I learned that the shop was not far away from the inn. However, it took a long time for Qingzhu to come back. When he came back, Jiang Wanbai had just finished his meal. He took over his shopping and confirmed that there was nothing missing. He said hello to Qi Qingxing and went back to his room to close. When Qingzhu was eating in the lobby, he told Qi Qingxing why he came back at this time. "When I went shopping, I met a family who wanted to buy all the cinnabar and yellow paper in the shop. People who buy cinnabar and yellow paper in large quantities are usually Taoist temples. It''s rare for ordinary people to buy them. I''m curious, so I stayed a little longer. " Green bamboo road. When the family left with something, green bamboo asked the shopkeeper what was going on. As a result, the shopkeeper did not know, "the shopkeeper said that the family had just moved here. It was said that he was a rich family. He did not know what had happened and moved here with all his wealth and servants." Chapter 891 Green bamboo is saying, happen to be small two in the side to pack up, smell speech then ask a way: "childe said is Ding family?" "You know?" Green bamboo looks at him curiously. He thinks that there are so many people in the inn. Maybe the waiter knows more than the shopkeeper. Xiao Er nodded, "of course I know. After all, our town is so small that suddenly a family with such a rich family has to live in our town for a long time. Of course, everyone is spreading it, and no one knows it." "Do you know what''s going on in their family? I just met people from the Ding family who are buying cinnabar and yellow paper. They seem to buy a lot of them. " Green bamboo road. However, the waiter shook his head and said, "I don''t know. The Ding family moved here three days ago. Now, we don''t know about the Ding family. There are no strange things. However, I heard that there is only one young lady in the Ding family, who is a great beauty." When talking about this, the waiter laughed and looked around. He got close to the green bamboo and said in a low voice: "there is only one daughter in the Ding family. It must be a son-in-law. If anyone marries that Miss Ding, the whole Ding family will belong to that person. It''s a great thing to marry a wife, a beautiful woman and money Today, I''ve heard that several people go to the matchmaker. " "As a man, if you want wealth, why don''t you earn it with your own hands? Think of things like that. " Green bamboo shakes his head, and immediately has no interest in Ding''s affairs, and does not want to pay attention to the second. Although the sophomore didn''t say it clearly, he had an abacus in his heart when he just looked at his expression. Xiao Er snorted. Seeing that he could not go with Qingzhu, he turned his head and went to work. But at this time, a voice sounded from the table next to him: "what the little brother just said is right. I didn''t expect to meet someone who would like to go with me." Green bamboo turns to look, see is a scholar most of the man, gentle appearance, let a person have very good impression. "I''m right. I know I have hands and feet. Why not rely on myself? Don''t say that as a man, you should be a man and be a man with ambition. " Green bamboo road. The man nodded and agreed with Qingzhu''s words. Maybe the three views coincided. Qingzhu was very happy with this man. After Qi Qingxing got up and left, Qingzhu and the man sat directly at a table. Jiang Wanbai closed the door for two days this time. When she went out, the sun was shining brightly. When she was still eating breakfast, she could already feel the heat brought by the sunshine on her body. But even so, if you sit on the street, eat a bowl of hot wonton, or a bowl of green vegetable noodles, sprinkled with oil and pepper, it can also bring happiness. Jiang Wanbai didn''t eat or drink when she closed the door. She told Qi Qingxing when she would come out. Therefore, Qi Qingxing had been waiting for a long time, and he also asked the waiter to prepare hot water. As soon as Jiang Wanbai came out, the hot water was sent to Jiang Wanbai''s room. When Jiang Wanbai finished washing, her hair still had some heat. She gave Qi Qingxing a smile. There was no sense of fatigue between her eyebrows and eyes, but her eyes were full of brilliance. "Refined?" Qi Qingxing saw that she was in a good mood, so he also followed her lips, reached out to brush her slightly wet hair tip, and asked gently. The heat dissipated at the place where he brushed. Soon, Jiang Wanbai was dry and dry. Chapter 892 Jiang evening white point head, toward Qi Qingxing stretched out his hand, a palm, palm that small jade jar revealed. Qi Qingxing reached out and took the jade jar. After looking at the jar jade, I can see the difference between the two. But now I can see the difference between the two. It''s not just the size of the jade jar. The jade jar used to be as big as a fist, but now it''s only a quarter of its original size, and it''s carved with a lot of runes. "It took a lot of time to carve these runes." Jiang Wanbai saw Qi Qingxing looking at the runes, so he said. Qi Qingxing nodded and handed her the jade jar. When Jiang Wanbai reaches out to pick it up, Qi Qingxing holds it and stops. "Is your hand sour?" Qi Qingxing held her hand, gently rubbed and asked in a low voice. Her eyes were full of heartache. Jiang evening white heart a warm, smile up, "not sour, is hungry." She put the jade jar away, reached out and touched her stomach. There was a very energetic person standing just now. At this moment, she seemed to have no strength. She fell straight to Qi Qingxing, with her forehead on his shoulder. Qi Qingxing stretched out his hand to support her waist, but he was spoiled, "go out for breakfast? By the way, when it''s not hot "Good." Jiang Wanbai stood on tiptoe and kissed Qi Qingxing''s face. Then he stood up straight and took the lead to walk toward the stairway. "Let''s go." Qi Qingxing looked at her as if she was running away. She raised her eyebrows slightly, her eyes darkened for a moment, but then she laughed again and lifted her feet to follow her. Just came to town, Jiang Wanbai only had time to have a meal in the Inn and closed down. He didn''t have time to go out at all. However, Qingzhu runs outside every day these days. What do you see outside, or what you encounter, you will tell Qi Qingxing when you go back. Therefore, even if Qi Qingxing didn''t go out these days, he knew where to take Jiang Wanbai. Soon, they were sitting next to a wonton stand by the side of the road. By this time, the sun had set, bringing a little heat. The stall owner was going to close his stall. He saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing come over. Qi Qingxing was talking to Jiang Wanbai. "Qingzhu said that the wonton was delicious. He ate it here these days." The words fell on the stall owner''s ear, and the stall owner was happy and said, "what you said is a big truth. Although my wonton stand is small, its taste is not comparable to that of other people in the town. Now it''s time for breakfast. Otherwise, if you come here, you can''t squeeze in." Even if there is some exaggeration in what the stall owner said, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have not been exposed. Jiang Wanbai also saw that the stall owner was about to close his stall and asked, "is there any wonton to eat now?" "There is still one bowl left. I planned to take it back and cook it myself. If my wife wants it, I''ll give it to her now." Stand on the main road. Jiang Wanbai took a look at Qi Qingxing, nodded his head and said, "then help me under it." "OK!" The owner of the stall answered and began to work. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing sat down at a table next to them. Jiang Wanbai looked around. At this moment, such an early breakfast stall had indeed begun to close, but other stall owners began to open their stalls. As a result, the streets gradually began to be lively. Chapter 893 "It''s three or three days now, and it''s getting hotter and hotter." Jiang later white with a cool small magic, Qi Qingxing Road, but in mind has been thinking about Lingnan litchi how long to eat. Summer is hot, but for her, it is a cool little magic can solve things, she is more looking forward to the summer to eat those good things. It is about two days since she didn''t see Jiang late white. He left the gate from the river late white. Qi Qingxing''s eyes had been on the river evening white. It seems that she can not see enough. At the moment, she can see what she is thinking. The stall owner was quick to send wonton. There are chopsticks and spoons on the table. Jiang later reached out, took two spoons, and handed one of them to Qi Qingxing. She was sitting opposite Qi Qingxing. She moved to the side at the moment, and sat next to Qi Qingxing. Wonton was placed among the two people, "good fragrance." Jiang evening white smell, already some can not wait. But wonton is just under good, steaming hot, looking at the river late white to eat with a spoon, Qi Qingxing low voice: "be careful, still hot." "Mm-hmm..." Jiang was waiting for a little later, but he was staring at the bowl of wonton, and the hand with the spoon was so eager. Qi Qingxing eyes across helpless, with a spoon in the bowl slowly dial dial, let the heat spread faster. The bowl of the stall owner is not large. One bowl of wonton is about ten. Jiang evening white and Qi Qingxing eat separately, and have finished the account. They are not eager to find food. They walk slowly and slowly. They will tell him all the things that Qingzhu told him to listen to in the two days. Occasionally, he Jiang went to the side of the food, and he river was late white, Qi Qingxing would stop to buy her a share. So walking and stopping, until the sun hung high, the two people have walked the town all the time, now sitting in the tea house, listening to the music, enjoy a bit of comfort. "These two days, green bamboo and the scholar named Helin are very close?" Asked Jiang evening Bai curiously. Qi Qingxing nodded, "this morning, he went to Helin, I heard that it was a good appointment to swim the lake early." "Such a hot day to swim the lake?" Jiang later looked back at the sun outside, but he laughed, and said, "it''s also good for him to meet a close friend. Let''s stay in this town for a few more days." Originally, she intended to send her brother to the prefecture tonight, and then bring the ghost out, and go to Nanshan early tomorrow. But now Qingzhu rarely meets such a friend. Jiang evening Bai also does not want him to separate from her friends too early. Around, the town''s comfort is very much for her to like, just walk on the road for so long, take a few days off. Just so thinking, Jiang later White found Qi Qingxing''s eyes fall behind him. She was facing the door of the tea house. Qi Qingxing should see the people coming from the door. At the next moment, she had not yet been able to ask what Qi Qingxing saw, and heard a familiar voice. When I turned around, I saw green bamboo and a scholar in cloth coming in from outside. Jiang night white consciousness more to see that cloth clothes scholar a glance, this look, frown. Qingzhu is talking with the scholar in high spirits. He Lin, who has not noticed the late white and qiqingxing, has seen Qi Qingxing, because the river evening white has been closed these two days. He doesn''t know Jiang evening white, but he has heard from the mouth of Qingzhu. Chapter 894 When he Lin saw Jiang Wanbai, he guessed her identity and said to Qingzhu with a smile: "Qingzhu, is that your husband and wife?" "Ah?" Qingzhu looked along his eyes. When he saw Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai, his pace was a little faster, "master, are you out?" At this time, Jiang Wanbai has already moved his eyes from He Lin and looks at the green bamboo coming over. However, there is no smile on his face and his face is cold. As soon as Qingzhu touched her cold face, her cheerful expression was restrained. Subconsciously, she went to see Qi Qingxing, but she was still the same as usual. So she went to see Jiang Wanbai and asked carefully, "what''s the matter, master?" At this time, he Qingzhu and he Qingzhu came to Qingjiang to see him Qi Qingxing soon realized where the problem was. He Lin looked thoughtfully at him without saying anything. Jiang Wanbai has turned around and said in a low voice: "nothing. You can do your own business. Just remember that later, I will take an examination of you." "Ah?" Green bamboo was stunned for a moment, then he scratched his head anxiously, and said in a low voice: "master, you suddenly take the entrance examination I''m a bit caught off guard. Can I come later? " "I didn''t take the examination immediately. You have given you time. Do you want to ask me for it?" Jiang Wanbai snorted. When Qingzhu heard this, He Lin wanted to say something. Although he Lin didn''t know what Jiang Wanbai was going to test for Qingzhu, he only guessed that it was poetry and so on. He came out to play the game and said, "Qingzhu, Mrs. Qi has given you time. You can still read books now. If you talk about it, you will really upset Mrs. Qi." Finally, He Lin lowered his voice and said it to Qingzhu. Green bamboo also afraid of Jiang Wanbai angry, even busy way: "master, I know." Worried that Jiang Wanbai would test himself at any time, Qingzhu did not dare to sit at the table of Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, and went to another table with he Lin. After sitting down, Qingzhu began to rack his brains to recall the face-to-face skills he had learned before. He wanted to open a book, but he didn''t have a storage ring. The book was not easy to carry with him, so he left it in the Inn and didn''t bring it out. Now he had to rely on memory. He Lin didn''t know what Jiang Wanbai was going to test for Qingzhu. Seeing Qingzhu sitting down with a sad face, he took up a teapot and poured a cup of tea for Qingzhu. He said, "Qingzhu, what would Mrs. Qi ask when she took the school entrance examination? Maybe I can help you After a pause, his face showed a little introverted, modest way: "although my literary talent is not excellent, but the general poetry Song Fu still know some." "The master is not the examination of me. If it is really the examination of me, I will not be afraid." Green bamboo sighed. He looked at He Lin, his eyes brightened and said, "He Lin, you just sit here and help me." He could look at He Lin''s face and think back and forth about what was written in the book. It happened that the master wanted to test him, and he also used this method. He Lin was stunned and wanted to ask more, but Qingzhu was already staring at his face and saying something in his mouth. He Lin only thinks that this is the eccentricity of his endorsement, just like some people have to shake their heads to recite articles, and some people have to walk back and forth. In a word, no matter what kind of eccentricity a reader has, there is nothing strange about it. Therefore, for Qingzhu staring at his face and muttering, He Lin did not put it in his heart and let him look at himself. Chapter 895 At first, Qingzhu wanted to use the face of He Lin to recall what he had learned before. Later, he went to ask Jiang Wanbai to know where he was wrong and what was right. Jiang Wanbai is usually willing to explain it for him. In this way, it is more useful than going back to the book. The little abacus in Qingzhu''s heart is very good. But when he looked at He Lin''s face and looked at it, his face changed. Originally, he was still saying something in his mouth, but suddenly there was no movement. His eyes widened and He Lin was staring at him. He Lin was still listening to xiaoqu''er, but he didn''t know the reaction of green bamboo. It was only when Qingzhu suddenly stood up that he was startled. He could not help but also stood up and asked, "Qingzhu, what''s the matter?" "It''s nothing. It just reminds me of one thing. I''ll go and ask my master. Just keep sitting." Green bamboo forced a smile, toward He Lin Road. He Lin also did not doubt, nodded and said: "then you go, I will wait for you here." Green bamboo left in a hurry. Before, in order to prevent Jiang Wanbai from suddenly making a sound in the examination, there were two tables between Qingzhu''s table and Jiang Wanbai''s side. Just when Qingzhu and He Lin left, Qi Qingxing asked Jiang Wanbai in a low voice: "late at night, is He Lin weird?" "Ruthless and ruthless, it''s not the same as what it is It''s not as good as a brute Jiang Wanbai droops her eyes, and the disgust and coldness in her voice are not covered up at all. Qi Qingxing listened to her words, her face did not change, just said: "this person has a deep mind, but it is well concealed." If it was not for Jiang Wanbai, although he was not subconsciously pleased with He Lin, he would never have thought that he Lin had such a dirty and disgusting side under his gentle skin. After knowing this, Qi Qingxing understood why Jiang Wanbai had a cold face to Qingzhu, and he had to take an examination of Qingzhu''s lessons. Qingzhu learned how to face each other, but he didn''t see what kind of face he Lin was hiding under his skin. No wonder Jiang Wanbai was angry. Qi Qingxing has been looking at the movement and stillness of the green bamboo side. Seeing the green bamboo coming, Qi Qingxing said to the river evening, "let him have a long memory." "Well." Jiang Wanbai raised his eyes and took a look at Qi Qingxing. Knowing what he meant, he began to laugh. When Qingzhu came over, he saw Jiang Wan''s white lip corner with a smile. He didn''t have the appearance of a cold face before. For a moment, he was also uncertain about his own speculation. "What are you doing here? Are you ready? " Jiang Wanbai took a sip of his tea cup and asked slowly. Qingzhu thought about Jiang Wanbai''s cold face before and what he had just seen. He felt guilty for a moment, but he didn''t dare to sit down. So he stood and asked Jiang Wanbai, "master, I just saw he Lin''s face and saw some bad things, but I''m not sure what I saw was right..." "What''s right and wrong? Isn''t he your good friend? " Jiang Wanbai picks his eyebrows and looks at him with a smile. Qingzhu was more uncertain about what Jiang Wanbai meant. He asked carefully, "master, did you see that he Lin''s face is not good?" What''s more, it''s just the face of a fierce and evil person. However, Qingzhu doesn''t dare to say it directly at this moment. She can only use "bad" to ask Jiang Wanbai. "I want to test you, not you." Jiangwan Baidao. Chapter 896 However, he didn''t want to see Qingzhu directly Master, when I was looking at He Lin''s face just now, I could see that he Lin had a fierce face. However, I felt that he was open and frank, which was consistent with my three outlooks. When we went to visit the lake, he saved the girl, which caused unnecessary trouble. He took me away without giving the other party a chance to ask for his name Obviously, it''s not a person with a poor name and a reputation... " Without saying that, some green bamboo stopped. Jiang Wanbai heard him finish and said, "listen to you, He Lin''s character has no problem at all. This is also the real feeling you get from getting along with him in the past two days. In this case, what are you worried about?" "Master I I''m afraid he''ll lie to me Green bamboo low voice. Seeing Qingzhu''s Distressed face wrinkled together, Jiang Wanbai didn''t want to tell him the answer directly. He just said, "follow your own heart. You can feel as he is. There are no bad people in the world. Some people may be bad people for others, but they may not be for you. How about this person, It depends on your own judgment. " "Master..." Qingzhu stares at Jiang Wanbai. He doesn''t know what he thinks of. He looks back to he Lin. He Lin noticed his eyes, then also turned his head to look over, but also smile at him. Green bamboo takes back his sight and says in a low voice: "master, I know." He probably realized what Jiang Wanbai meant and knew that he would not say anything if he went down again. Obviously, he wanted to let him understand the meaning. Thinking of this, Qingzhu sighed in his heart, but when he went back to He Lin, his face did not show. "Green bamboo, how about it?" He Lin asked with concern. Green bamboo looks at his eyes, do not know why, even if he Lin''s face is fierce and evil, but at this time looking at the care of He Lin''s face, he can not see the slightest fraud. Green bamboo shook his head and asked him, "Why are you willing to make friends with me, Ho Lin?" He Lin was stunned for a moment. He didn''t seem to think that he would ask, but he still pondered for a while and said: "I make friends with you. Naturally, it is because you and I have three views. That day in the inn, I heard what you said, and I knew that you and I would be close friends." "That''s what I thought that day." Green bamboo laughed. "But what did your master say to you?" he asked After asking this sentence, He Lin''s face showed a sad color, sighed and said, "if your master doesn''t like you to contact me, I won''t go to see you again in the future." With these words, he made a gesture to get up and leave. Green bamboo quickly stretched out his hand and took him to sit down and said, "no, my master said he was happy for me, and he said that he could stay in the town for more time before leaving." "That''s good. I''m afraid It''s got you in trouble. " He Lin was relieved and laughed. Jiang Wanbai looks over there and sees that Qingzhu and He Lin are talking happily. She doesn''t say anything, let alone show her displeasure. Instead, she and Qi Qingxing listen to Xiaoqu conscientiously. She said lazily, "it''s late, OK, let''s go back?" "Well." Qi Qingxing nodded and asked the waiter to buy an umbrella and went outside with Jiang Wanbai. Chapter 897 Although Jiang Wanbai has a cooling technique, the sun sets and looks forward to it. It is much more comfortable to have an umbrella to cover it. Qi Qingxing was holding an umbrella. Jiang Wanbai stretched out his hand and pulled his sleeve. His sight fell on the lake not far away. He said, "tomorrow, let''s get up early and go there to have a look?" "Good." Qi Qingxing took a look over there and didn''t ask what Jiang Wanbai wanted to see. In the past two days, Qingzhu spent almost all day outside. He often went out in the morning and returned to the inn in the evening. When he came back, he was reluctant to part with him. If he could, he would like to have a night talk with he Lin. But today, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing just returned to the inn, and Qingzhu came back with him. After Qingzhu came back, he said hello to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Instead of sitting down to eat, he rushed upstairs and went back to his room. Before long, Qingzhu ran down with the book Jiang Wanbai gave him, panting, and his face turned pale. "Master..." He just called out Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai then looked at him and said, "I forgot what I said to you in the teahouse just now?" Green bamboo: "I..." He moved his lips and tried to say something several times, but when it came to his mouth, he didn''t know how to say it. Subconsciously to see his son, however, Qi Qingxing sat there drooping his eyes to drink tea, obviously did not want to speak for him. Aware of this, green bamboo immediately downcast, he said: "master, I know wrong." After such a while, he also understood why Jiang Wanbai was angry. At first, he swore that Dan Dan and Jiang Wanbai would learn how to meet each other. At first, he was very interested. But as he went further, he put the matter aside. So that gradually forget this thing. When he was looking at people, he would subconsciously think of what Jiang Wanbai had taught himself. Whether he could see the other person''s face or not, he would think about it. But now, he has completely left this behind. When he met he Lin, he felt that he was in the same interest as himself, and nothing else mattered. "It''s good to know that I''m wrong. It''s also that I''m careless with you. In the future, I''ll take an examination of you at any time. I won''t remind you in advance. If you can''t answer, or the result can''t satisfy me, I won''t be soft hearted. Do you understand?" Jiang Wanbai zhengse road. Green bamboo quickly nodded, "master, I understand!" Seeing Jiang Wanbai not so angry, Qingzhu sat down beside him and asked carefully about he Lin. As a result, Jiang Wanbai didn''t directly tell him anything. Instead, he asked, "you are the closest person to him these two days. Why do you ask me how he is? What about him? Isn''t it you who knows the most about him? " "I..." Green bamboo looks embarrassed and says: "it''s villains who talk about people behind their backs, but he Lin is such a person I really don''t understand. That''s what I''m talking about with Shifu... " He then said what happened with He Lin these two days. At first, when he Lin''s face had not been found, Qingzhu didn''t think there was anything wrong with these things. But just then, after listening to Jiang Wanbai''s words, he carefully recalled what happened in the past two days. He Lin was still a very elegant person with excellent character in his eyes. Chapter 898 Although his family is poor, he has his own pride. There is only one thing that makes Qingzhu feel strange now. "Yesterday we agreed to go out later today, because master, you are going to go out today, aren''t you?" Green bamboo scratched his head and laughed a few times. Jiang Wanbai snorted and said, "I want to go out of the pass, but I went out with others. It seems that my master has no weight here." "No, no, no It''s not like that, master Qingzhu was so anxious that he wanted to explain, but he was not the kind of person who was good at complimenting, so he didn''t know how to explain it. Jiang Wanbai was not really angry. He just teased him. Seeing that he was in such a hurry, he didn''t embarrass him any more. He took a chopstick in his hand and tapped him gently on his head. He said, "well, I don''t care about this matter with you. You go on." Hearing Jiang Wanbai say no care, Qingzhu immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly continued: "but this morning, he came to the inn to look for me, asked me whether I want to go to the lake. I thought, such a hot day, even in the morning, is not suitable for swimming in the lake..." In retrospect, Qingzhu doesn''t understand why he agreed to go to the lake with him. Because he Lin said a few specious words? It''s a pity that Qingzhu doesn''t know when to leave the town. As soon as Qingzhu leaves, they don''t know whether they have a chance to meet. After the trip to the lake, nothing else seemed to have happened at first. Until he Lin rescued the girl. "When we first heard something moving over there, we avoided it. That is to say, it would cause unnecessary trouble. But he Lin suddenly said that he had something missing, so we had to go back to find it..." Speaking of this, green bamboo suddenly widened his eyes, stood up and said: "yes! He Lin said that he went back to look for something. As a result, he ran into the girl who fell into the water. After saving the girl, he pulled me away in a hurry, and we didn''t have time to look for what he had left behind! " "Perhaps all this is accidental?" Jiangwan Baidao. Green bamboo frowned and hesitated: "but before this, I have never seen he Lin bring a purse or other things, but today he brought it." It happened to fall. "And I saw that the girl who was rescued was probably a miss of the Ding family. " Green bamboo road. He was at least a member of the Qi Marquis''s house, and he had the insight to distinguish people''s dignity. The town is not big, and the cloth of the girl''s clothes is top-grade in the capital city. It must not be sold in this town. What''s more, when he came to the town, he heard that the Ding family was a very rich family. In other words, the reason why he introduced He Lin as a close friend was because of the young lady of the Ding family. "Master, in fact, I also know that it''s not the gentleman who speculates on my good friend like this, but But since I saw he Lin''s face, I can''t help thinking about it. The more I think about it, the more strange I feel. Even I wonder why I made friends with him at the beginning Green bamboo sat there, holding her hair in both hands, her distressed face wrinkled together. I wish I could tear my hair off. At this time, Qi Qingxing, who had not opened his mouth, suddenly said in a low voice: "you are not stupid. Since he was born in poverty, why did he appear in this inn that day?" Chapter 899 A word instantly awakened the green bamboo. Although the town is not big, the inn they live in is also the best one in the town. The money spent in a day here is also more than half a year spent by poor people, which does not include eating here. However, He Lin''s family was poor, so he had to eat and study because he was admitted to the scholar''s college. The imperial court subsidized him with grain and silver every year. But also very few, at most is lets him barely satisfy the life. However, since he was a scholar, he could make some money by copying books and writing letters for others. However, these things were very hard, and he didn''t earn much money. At most, he bought paper and ink for himself. In this case, where does he come from to come to the inn? Qingzhu thought for a while, and suddenly remembered that he Lin had mentioned one thing unintentionally yesterday. He said, "He Lin said that because he wrote couplets for this inn, the innkeeper promised that he could have a meal here every day." Because breakfast is cheaper than noon, He Lin usually has lunch or dinner here most of the time. Although you can have a free meal here, you can''t order at will. It''s often that the chef will eat whatever dish he has fried. "You can say so." Jiangwan Baidao. As soon as the waiter brought their food, Jiang Wanbai raised his hand to stop Qingzhu, who was still trying to talk, and said, "well, we don''t have to stay in town for a long time. Why do you have to worry about others? If you really don''t like this person because of his appearance, we can leave early tomorrow morning, and we can leave after dinner. It''s all up to you." "I..." Green bamboo frowned and thought for a while, and then said, "master, I still want to stay more time. Maybe Maybe I can know what kind of person he is by staying a little longer. If I really misunderstood him, I will sincerely apologize to him When talking about the back, green bamboo''s frown relaxed. Jiang Wanbai nodded slightly, did not care more about this matter, picked up chopsticks and began to eat. After dinner, Jiang Wanbai wiped the corners of his mouth and asked Qingzhu, "do you want to find he Lin later?" Just before dinner, Qingzhu had figured out everything. When Jiang Wanbai asked, he didn''t hesitate much. He nodded and said, "yes." "This guest officer seems to have a good relationship with he Xiucai recently." The waiter who cleaned the table suddenly asked with a smile. Because of the dispute over Miss Ding before, Qingzhu didn''t like this little boy very much, and he didn''t pay attention to each other these two days. At this moment, Xiao Er suddenly said something. Qingzhu wanted to leave directly, but suddenly he thought about what happened to He Lin, but he sat still. He asked the second: "I saw he Lin as before, but I don''t know much about him. Do you know, sophomore?" "Of course I know!" The second mate quickly responded. Qingzhu took out some copper plates from his sleeve and put them in front of the waiter and said, "what do you know?" Jiang Wanbai has nothing to do. He just sits still and wants to hear what people in this town think of he Lin. Xiao Er happily put away the copper plate and said, "speaking of he Xiucai, which one in our town doesn''t feel sorry for him?" "Poor?" Jiang Wanbai slightly pick eyebrows, see the second nodded, but she thought of what she saw, could not help but sneer. However, he didn''t notice this. He went on to say: "he Xiucai''s father is also a scholar. He was admitted as a scholar until he was more than 40 years old. In fact, we all think that he Xiucai''s father''s way of reading has come to this stage. However, he Xiucai''s father has become a demon in his studies..." Chapter 900 Because he Xiucai''s father is so devoted to reading that all the family affairs are placed on his mother''s shoulders. In order to provide for his father''s study, he Xiucai''s mother not only manages the family''s affairs, but also tries to make money to buy books, paper and ink for he Xiucai''s father "People who know he Xiucai''s mother will know that he Xiucai''s mother is his mother. Those who don''t know think it''s his grandmother when they see him. How can a woman grow up like that? It''s not excessive..." Xiao Er shook his head and sighed. Qingzhu was also very angry and couldn''t help saying: "He Lin''s father is too irresponsible. Even if he wants to read, he should always spend some time helping his family." "Who said it was not..." "But, he Xiucai''s father died in the second year after he was admitted as a scholar because he often stayed in his room to read books and didn''t go out to walk around. He became a devil and was in bad health When the old scholar died of illness, he was still very unwilling. He felt that he should not only walk here, so he held the hand of He Lin, "before he died, he told him to study hard and win honor in the examination, otherwise he would not be able to close his eyes under the Jiuquan River..." He Xiucai''s mother, who has been serving his father all her life, has never complained about his father. When he Xiucai''s father died, she wanted to go with him. "It was because of what he Xiucai''s father said before he died that she was kept." Xiao Er, he looks very complicated. In fact, when he Xiucai''s father just died, everyone was lamenting that he Xiucai''s mother was finally liberated, but he Xiucai''s father left such words. He Xiucai''s mother''s life did not get better, but began to be busy again, because she still wanted to earn money. This time, she was not for her husband, but for her son to study. "Fortunately, he Xiucai is also striving for success. When he was 18 years old, he was admitted as a scholar. Even the people in the town said that he must have gone further than his father." At this time, everyone was relieved that he Xiucai''s mother was able to breathe a sigh of relief since he had passed the examination. After working hard for most of her life, it was time to relax. After all, he Xiucai had the subsidy given by the imperial court, and he could make money by copying books, so his mother would not have to work so hard. "God is making fun of people." Xiao Er sighed: "on the day he Xiucai was admitted as a scholar, his mother was so excited that she was blind!" In fact, it''s because I''m too tired in the ordinary life, and I''m still sewing and mending at night, but I can''t bear to use lamp oil. So I sew and mend by the moonlight outside. When I look at it like this, my eyes will be damaged. After he Xiucai''s mother was blind, she still didn''t want to relax. She also wanted to let he Xiucai study in peace and contentment. She wanted to have someone take care of him instead of letting him take care of her. "So she found a marriage for he Xiucai. Although he was not in a good family, she married a scholar at least, which made people feel shameful. Moreover, he Xiucai was still young. Maybe he would be a master or a higher reputation in the future? Of course they would like to marry their daughter to him. " Second way. And green bamboo heard here has been completely stunned, asked: "He Lin has become a relative?" Chapter 901 "It''s not only the marriage, but also the children." Second way. But when he Xiucai''s child is mentioned, his face looks even more sad. When Jiang Wanbai heard this, she took a sip of her tea cup and lowered her eyes to cover her coldness. Qingzhu''s eyes widened and his face was shocked, "but I have been to He Lin''s house, and he is the only one who has never mentioned that he has children..." He never mentioned his mother. If his mother had passed away in recent years, He Lin''s wife and children? Seeing Qingzhu''s bewilderment, he said, "all dead! That''s why God is making fun of him Every time I think that his family''s life is finally getting better, there will always be disasters on his head. After he Lin became a relative, his life was getting better. Although he Lin''s mother was a little harsh towards her daughter-in-law, she let her daughter-in-law do everything and didn''t want her to disturb He Lin''s study. However, in the eyes of outsiders, although he Lin''s wife has never read a book and does not know a few words, she is quick and diligent, and can handle domestic and foreign affairs. In less than half a year, he family spread good news, He Lin''s wife has! Later, He Lin had a son. Everyone thinks that he family will be better and better. After all, now that he Lin has become a family and his son has a son, he just needs to study hard. Even if he takes the examination of master Juren, it will be enough. After all, he can go to the private school in the town to be a teacher. Not only can you get more subsidies from the imperial court, but also you can get money from private schools. "Just half a year ago, he Xiucai''s son was more than two years old. He fell into a well because he was fond of playing. When he got it, people were already swollen." Xiao Er tut shook his head. When he Lin''s son''s body was salvaged, most of the people in the town went. When he came back, he had nightmares for a few days. Even now, he still remembers. "He Xiucai can still hold on to his son''s death. After all, he is a man, but the two women in the family can''t hold on Because he Xiucai''s mother was blind and overworked in the early years, she had already broken down. She cried like this, and she went there a few days later. " "What about He Lin''s wife?" Qingzhu asked. He Xiucai looked at her at home every day at first, but he Xiucai could not look at her every day. In addition, he Xiucai was not at home on the day of his mother''s death. On the day of the funeral, he Xiucai was certainly not at home. The woman ran out of the house and fell into the well and disappeared "No wonder..." Green bamboo big open eyes, murmured, "no wonder yesterday when I went to He Lin''s house, saw his water well is pressed by stones." Every day I use water by taxi to the house next door. At that time, Qingzhu still felt strange and asked a few questions, but he Lin didn''t say much. Now green bamboo has understood. Their sons and wives were drowned in that well, so no one could drink from it. "Oh! He Xiucai''s life is really hard. Now we all hope that he can get a whole person''s examination. Maybe later life will be much better. Many people in the town have watched him grow up and really admire him. After so many things, he still hasn''t collapsed. " Second way. Chapter 902 If it was him, I''m afraid he would not be able to hold on for a long time. Either he was crazy, or he was muddled through life. Which is like he Xiucai, even if such a thing happened, still can live well. When the second one left, Qingzhu was still sitting there, looking stunned. Jiang Wanbai is not in a hurry to walk, so he waits for him to slow down. I don''t know how long it took for Qingzhu to come back to his senses. He looked at Jiang Wanbai and murmured, "master, I''m..." "You? Trust your intuition. " Jiang Wanbai laughed and stood up with only such a sentence. He walked upstairs with Qi Qingxing, "so sleepy." She covered her mouth and yawned a little. Qi Qing walked beside her, took her hand from under the sleeve robe, and led her into the room together. After more than two days, Jiang Wanbai once again retracted into Qi Qingxing''s arms, and felt extremely at ease. When she was about to go to sleep with her eyes closed, she heard Qi Qingxing''s voice ring from above. "Later, do you think the death of those two women is related to He Lin?" "It doesn''t matter. I''ll see him tomorrow." Jiang Wanbai vaguely said, "if you die unjustly, there should be resentment." Although she did not see resentment in He Lin''s body. However, when she heard Qingzhu say that the well in He Lin''s family was sealed by a stone slab, she had a guess. Whether this guess is true or not still needs to be seen in person. Jiang Wanbai fell asleep. Because he Lin didn''t come to dinner at noon, he came over at night. Qingzhu went to find him in the afternoon and came back in a short time to read books. At this moment, many people are sitting in the hall of Qingzhu at the same time. They are sitting in the hall of Qingzhu at the same time. Although Qingzhu has seen he Lin''s mistake, Jiang Wanbai said that he wanted to be tested, so he really wanted to be tested. As a result, when he Lin came in, he saw that the green bamboo''s face was red and he was confessing his mistake to Jiang Wanbai: "master, I will read well in the future, and I will never forget what you taught me..." "You said that the last time you took the exam." Jiang Wan pricks him mercilessly. When she said this, Qingzhu felt more embarrassed. She was ashamed of Jiang Wanbai''s teaching and said a lot. Jiang Wanbai snorted and saw he Lin coming. He said nothing more. But Qi Qingxing said in a low voice toward the green bamboo: "He Lin is here. Since he is your good friend, please come and have dinner with him." "Yes, sir." Green bamboo should go down, get up and walk towards he Lin. After a while, He Lin and green bamboo came together. After coming over, He Lin first arched his hands toward Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai, with a faint apology on his face, "disturbing you." "Nothing." Qiqingxing road. He Lin and green bamboo sat down together. Soon, the sophomore served the dishes. Qingzhu was talking to He Lin about going to the lake tomorrow. He said, "my master hasn''t been out of the house for the past two days. She wants to go there because she heard that we went to the lake early this morning. So we said that we would go to the lake tomorrow morning. He Lin, would you like to go "I''ll be the host for a time. There''s nothing else to offer, but it''s OK to introduce the lake scenery to you." He Lin said with a smile, "as long as you don''t think I''m bored." Chapter 903 "How could it be?" Green bamboo laughs. He Lin is a very talkative person, even if Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing don''t talk much, he won''t let the atmosphere cool down. Fortunately, no matter Qi Qingxing or Jiang Wanbai, there are no rules of eating without saying when going out. Therefore, ignoring He Lin''s face, this meal is still very happy. When tomorrow''s meal is over, He Lin will leave the inn. Jiang Wanbai and Jiang Wanbai sat at the table for a while. When they were about to get up and go upstairs, the second came in from the outside, probably because he had talked about He Lin with Jiang Wanbai and others at noon. At this time, he said, "I just saw he Xiucai go out. It seems that he was stopped." "Stopped by whom?" Green bamboo quickly asked, "are there bad people in your town at night?" When he asked this sentence, he had already stood up, with worry on his face, and wanted to go out and have a look. "No, it''s not I look like a servant of a big family in town. Maybe I want to ask him to help you "Big family?" Green bamboo was stunned and an idea appeared in his mind. When Xiao Er left, he followed Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing and went upstairs. Then he said in a low voice: "it''s the servants of the Ding family." Maybe it was the Ding family who found he Lin''s purse by the lake and found it. This kind of bridge is nothing new for Qingzhu, who likes to read the storybook. He is tired of watching it. He never thought that when it really happened around him, he was not very happy. Only doubt Jiang Wanbai listened to his words and looked back at him. Originally, she wanted to let him understand some of these things. But when she saw here, she still couldn''t help saying, "Qingzhu, you don''t have to believe in your own face skills. Don''t forget what I told you, even if it''s a person''s face, there are many ways to change it It has changed... " "Master, will He Lin''s face change?" Qingzhu looks up at her. Jiang Wanbai steps, frowning for a moment, said: "no, no matter how he changes now, he can''t offset what he has done before." There was more coldness in the voice. When he returned to his room, Jiang Wanbai didn''t rush to bed to sleep. Instead, he opened the window, moved a chair and sat in front of the window. At night, the temperature was lower than during the day. And the night wind blowing slowly, how to feel a lot more comfortable. Qi Qingxing saw that she didn''t speak after she came in, so he sat there to blow the wind, and his eyebrows were light and he didn''t speak. In addition, he moved a chair to sit next to her, but the window was only so big. Jiang Wanbai was sitting in the middle alone. Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment and said in a low voice: "late at night, let''s go to the side." Jiang Wanbai didn''t speak. She just glanced at him with a look on her face. She didn''t want to move. Qi Qingxing''s eyes crossed the helpless smile, bent down and picked up the person and the chair together, and then walked a few steps to the side, which carefully put her down. He moved his chair to Jiang Wanbai, then sat down and looked out of the window like her. In fact, they are two steps away from the window. In addition, they are both sitting. The window lattice blocks the pedestrians in the street. Only the opposite room and the night sky above the room can be seen. Chapter 904 Night wind blowing, quiet and safe, really easy to make people do not want to move. "Late, late, what are you thinking?" Don''t know how long has passed, Qi Qingxing asked in a voice. But after asking this sentence, he did not get a response for a long time. He looked at Jiang Wanbai with a gentle smile. Jiang Wanbai did not know when he had closed his eyes and fell asleep. However, when Qi Qingxing stood up and walked to the bed, Jiang Wanbai, who had closed her eyes and fell asleep, suddenly opened her eyes. For a moment, Qi Qingxing thought that she was not asleep at all. But this idea just emerged, was Jiang Wanbai moment at a loss to go down to eliminate. She closed her eyes again, and buried her face in Qi Qingxing''s arms. Her voice was slightly hoarse and low, "ah hang, I seem to have encountered a bottleneck." With only one word, she fell asleep with a gentle breath. Seeing such a jiangwanbai, Qi Qingxing couldn''t worry if she wanted to worry. Knowing that she could still fall asleep, it showed that the bottleneck was not very serious for her. Qi Qingxing had no choice but to smile and put her on the bed. He turned to fetch water and wiped her face and palms with a handkerchief. This night, Jiang Wanbai had a dream. She dreamt that she had gone to the bottom of the sea of corpses and blood again. The sea of blood was still bubbling up, and those bubbles would burst after a certain degree, and the blood would be filled. Jiang Wanbai looks up to the top, but only a piece of blood. She thinks of what happened here last time. She swallows her saliva and shouts: "elder martial brother?" Her voice went up and echoed in the sea of empty corpses and blood. It took a long time for her voice to disappear. But the place Jiang Wanbai looked at was empty, and no one answered her. She bowed her head and her face was filled with loss. When she died, the elder martial brother had already suffered a blow. Last time under the blood bottom of the corpse mountain, the elder martial brother must have seen her again being pierced by that skeleton. It must be another blow. Now I don''t know how. I just hope it doesn''t affect my elder martial brother''s heart. Jiang Wanbai sighed and looked around. A moment later, she did not go to the corpse mountain, but looked at the sea of blood in front of her. Last time she died here, fell into the sea of blood, and finally came back to life, and her heart also appeared a round of blood with gold days. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help but reach out and caress her heart. The next moment, she lifted her feet and walked into the sea of blood. Just as she was about to step into the sea of blood, a voice sounded from behind: "are you sure you want to go in?" For a moment, Jiang Wanbai only felt scalp numb. She thought of the skeleton that suddenly appeared behind her and took her life. Now she desperately wanted to return. But no matter how she struggled in her mind, her body was stiff and motionless. After making sure that no matter how hard he struggled, and the voice behind him did not work for himself, Jiang Wanbai had to stop the idea of turning for a while, but his vigilance did not dissipate. "What happens if I go in?" she asked "I don''t know." The sound came again. "Are you going to stop me from going in?" Jiang Wanbai asked again, but his sight fell on the sea of blood. For a moment, he yuan''s words suddenly appeared in his mind. They said that several adults were sleeping under the blood sea. Chapter 905 "Are you the one who sleeps under the blood? Are you afraid I''ll go in? Why? " A series of questions came out of the mouth of the river in the evening. And the voice behind him was silent, and Jiang later in the night could not feel the breath behind her. She even began to suspect that the person who spoke had left, but soon she eliminated the suspicion. Jiang evening white is very sure that the other side is still, because her body still can not move. If Jiang chose to walk on the corpse mountain at that time, he might have been in the cave she had been here last time, and would see some vague shadows appearing here. As for the spider and those soul fires, all squeezed in the corner, looking at the fuzzy shadows shivering. "Why are so many problems with this girl? How do we answer her? " A sharp sound sounded, which came from one of the slender figures. The slender figure opposite, is a blood figure, can only see the body is tall, other can not distinguish, but he opened, the voice reached the river evening white side. "Yes, no fear, no threat for the time being." A short answer. It''s also hard to touch when you listen alone. But Jiang later in white recalled his previous questions and knew what he meant. He really should have slept under the blood, but he was not afraid of the river going in late white, because the river late white to him did not threaten. No, to be precise, there is no threat for the time being. "You mean, I''ll be threatening you later, right?" Jiang asked later in white. This time, the voice behind did not silence, and responded directly to it, admitting it. But at the moment, a few figures in the cave have fried the pot. Especially that slender voice, which was originally sharp, was about to puncture the eardrum. He hated iron and could not be steel and shouted: "you are a bad old man! Is it stupid to sleep! Why tell her that! What if she knew she was threatening us later, and started to be arrogant? What about doing something intentionally? " "Who had made her live?" The voice said a cold word. This sentence, the original noisy figure did not speak, hum for a while, someone did not want to say: "I have never seen anyone who has so much merit." No matter how quarrel in the cave, at this time, Jiang evening white after understanding the meaning of that figure, asked again: "if I go in now, what will happen?" Ask and ask, and the question comes back to the beginning. "You''ll get what you want." After a while, the voice was a little low and said, "there may be some you don''t want to lose." Jiang evening white listened to his words, and she showed a thoughtful look on her face. After a moment, she suddenly laughed and whispered, "that is, I will get what I want, but I don''t want to lose it." When he said this, Jiang''s white eyes began to become firm. At the same time, she also found that her body control was back. After discovering this, Jiang later White did not hesitate, quickly return. But, after removing silent corpse hill, no one is in. She frowned, glanced at the corpse mountain one by one, and did not see people. After a moment, the river took back her sight later and continued to look at the blood sea. Chapter 906 It only takes one step, and Jiang can walk in late white. Qi Qingxing found that the river was wrong in the middle of the night. Because of the cool technique, even in summer night, they would not feel hot or sticky when they snuggle together. Therefore, Qi Qingxing woke up when the temperature of the people in his arms began to rise. He sat up in the evening with Jiang in his arms, and the candles in the room were lit. Qi Qingxing looks at the river white face, heart tight. "Late?" Qi Qingxing shouted in a hurry. But the person in her arms did not respond, and the temperature of her body was getting higher and higher, but she did not turn red because of the increase of her temperature. Instead, the blood of the whole body was gone, and she was pale. If it wasn''t for Jiang to breathe and beat her heart later, Qi Qingxing really didn''t know what he would do. But even now, he is on the verge of madness. He did not know what happened to Jiang evening white. He was only repairing the magic way. He could not use it to explore the internal condition of Jiang evening white body. In case of evil Qi entering the river evening white body, she would be confused in her body. That''s really a frost. Under such factors, Qi Qingxing is a little helpless at the moment. However, looking at the rising temperature of Jiang evening white, he showed a painful look on his face. He bit his teeth, red eyes hugged Jiang evening white, lowered his head and fell a gentle kiss in her eyebrow. The voice was hoarse and incomparable. "Late night, anyway, I will accompany you." The voice has not yet fallen, he has held Jiang evening white with his back to himself, and his palm spirit gathered, but the spirit is not pure, which is also mixed with a little evil spirit. Last time Qi Qing Gang Jiang was late white, still in that valley, in order to seal Demon power back to the demon pupil. At that time, the late white gods of Houjiang were sober, and Qi Qingxing''s cultivation was not as good as that of now. His spiritual power was much cleaner. But now, with his cultivation, the magic Qi is far higher than the spirit of his body. The power he used will be mixed up. Moreover, he is not sure whether the river is awake at night and white. But if there is a little error in the process, there will be danger in the late White River. Fortunately, when his spiritual power was in the late white body of the river, it had no obvious effect at first, but no worse situation appeared. After realizing this, Qi Qingxing gradually increased the spiritual power into the river. So, Jiang evening white temperature finally began to decline, and her face began to gradually reduce the color of pain. Until dawn, there was sunlight leaking through the window gap, and the candle, which had been burning for half a night, was finally extinguished after a slight blow. Jiang night white eyelashes flutter, slowly opened eyes. "Ah, OK?" She made a sound, and her voice was hoarse. And Qi Qingxing, who sat behind her, responded with a sound, slowly retracted the hand against her back. Jiang evening white just returned to see Qi Qingxing pale, straight down towards her. But even if he was weak to this point, he still stood up, his eyes open to see the river white. "OK, I''m fine. You can have a rest." Jiang night white heart pain incomparable, hurriedly to help him, let him slowly lie down. Hearing the words of Jiang evening white, Qi Qingxing released her hand and closed her eyes and slept. Jiang evening white sat next to him, holding his hand, will the spirit into his body. Chapter 907 Jiang Wanbai did not dare to overdo it, and Qi Qingxing''s worries were the same. With Lingli''s warm-up, Qi Qingxing''s complexion gradually improved. Jiang Wanbai took it back. Before Qingzhu knocked on the door, she opened the door and found Qingzhu and said, "ah hang and I have something to do today, so we won''t go to the lake. When he Lin comes, you can help me and ah Xing explain. Later, we will treat him well to show our apology." "Are you ok See only Jiang evening white out, but did not see Qi Qingxing, green bamboo heart a tight, worried asked. Jiang Wanbai shakes his head. "It''s all right. It''s just too tired. I''m sleeping now." Qingzhu still trusted Jiang Wanbai''s words. After listening to her, she immediately put her heart down and nodded down the stairs. After a while, He Lin came to the inn. Qingzhu said what Jiang Wanbai had said. Finally, he said, "my master and young master are not free today. Why don''t we go and play by ourselves?" "No problem." He Lin didn''t get angry and laughed. Just before leaving the inn with Qingzhu, I glanced upstairs if there was no sight. Qi Qingxing had been sleeping until noon. He had just woken up. Jiang Wanbai, who had been sitting by the window and was thinking about things, noticed it. He got up and walked over. "OK, are you ok?" Jiang Wanbai stands by the bed, bends down and looks at him with worry. The next moment, Qi Qingxing stretched out his hand over her waist and directly pulled her into his arms. His voice was hoarse, "I''m fine." He didn''t say how much he worried about her last night. He just mixed this kind of happiness into a kiss, gently kissing her eyebrows and eyes again and again. "Last night I went to the sea of corpses again..." Jiang Wanbai lies in his arms and talks about his dream last night. When he wakes up in the morning, Jiang Wanbai has already determined that it is not a dream. "I walked into the sea of blood. At that moment, I felt a lot of resentment coming to me. I thought I was cheated..." But gradually, Jiang Wanbai found it wrong. Before she went to bed, the bottleneck she felt was beginning to loosen because of the influx of resentment, and her heart began to burn. "There''s something I didn''t tell you before..." Jiang Wanbai felt guilty and didn''t dare to see Qi Qingxing''s expression at the moment. She stretched out her hand and pulled her skirt open to reveal her heart. With her eyes more and more golden, her heart gradually emerged a round of gold. However, when she had just returned from the sea of corpses and blood, she found the appearance of the golden sun for the first time. After last night, the intricate strands of blood in the golden sun were much more obvious. Give a person visual impact also hit a lot, strange to let a person in the heart some hair hair. "I don''t know what it is. It''s been there since I came back last time, and it''s been up to now." Jiang Wanbai said softly, "this time, some changes have taken place." "Has anything changed in you other than this?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai just wanted to shake his head, but he thought of what happened last night. He nodded and said, "yes." She looked up at Qi Qingxing and said, "last night, when resentment poured into my body, I unexpectedly You can practice through resentment. " This was something that was absolutely impossible before. Resentment poured into her body. The lightest result was that she was injured or her accomplishments were destroyed. The most serious result was that she was directly possessed by the devil, and the internal resentment and spiritual power began to fight. Chapter 908 Finally, Jiang Wanbai died. However, none of these results appeared. On the contrary, the resentment in her body is very calm, even Can be used by her. "I don''t know what''s going on here, but I must have died last time..." Jiang evening vernacular has not finished, Qi Qingxing blocked his lips. Qi Qingxing kisses her, voice is vague, hoarse, "evening, don''t say." He doesn''t want to hear Jiang Wanbai talk about her death in the sea of corpses. Even now Jiang Wanbai still appears in front of him alive. He can hold her and kiss her, but he is still flustered and afraid. Jiang Wanbai understood what he was thinking in a moment. He answered and put his arm around his neck. The curtain of the bed fell down and blocked everything on the bed. It was only in the afternoon that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing came out of the room. When they had dinner in the lobby on the first floor, they did not mention what happened last night. Generally speaking, the current changes only bring benefits to Jiang Wanbai, because her accomplishments have been significantly improved. But they didn''t either, so they just let go. "I forgot to go to the local government last night. I''ll go there tonight and ask Lu Bian about the situation. If Lu doesn''t know, I''ll have to wait for Qingyi." Jiang Wanbai''s soft voice. Qi Qingxing looked at her, eyebrow crease shallow, "can''t let them know that such a situation is happening in your own body." "Well, I know." Jiang Wanbai smiles. This situation is really too strange, but also involved the sea of corpses and blood. Except for her and Qi Qingxing, others do not know much about the sea of corpses, so it is easy to connect it with the evil way. If you know that she has such a relationship with corpse mountain and blood sea, if spread out, it will be even more unclear. For Jiang Wanbai, this is a big problem. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai did not intend to let anyone except Qi Qingxing know about it until he could not know what was going on. In the afternoon, Qingzhu came back, and He Lin came with him. "Mr. Qi, Mrs. Qi." He Lin Chaojiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing greet each other and ask with a smile, "do you still want to visit the lake tomorrow morning?" "Go ahead." Jiang evening white road, if there is no eyes in He Lin eyebrow, eyes flash. Although the plan was delayed early this morning, there were some things she remembered to do. In the evening, He Lin also stayed in the inn for dinner. Before leaving, he discussed with Jiang Wanbai and others about when to come in the morning. When he Lin left, Qingzhu walked upstairs behind Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. While walking, he said what happened when he and He Lin went out together. "It was the servants of the Ding family who came to see he Lin last night. Today they also came here to say that he Lin saved their young lady and wanted him to visit Ding''s house. Master Ding set up a banquet to entertain him, but he Lin didn''t agree and refused." Green bamboo road. His expression is very complicated. In fact, he always thinks that he Lin wants the result now, but in his heart, he can''t help but find an excuse for him. All in all, he still didn''t want his friend to be such a fierce, disgusting and deep-seated person. Jiang Wanbai asked: "green bamboo, have you found what''s wrong with He Lin?" Chapter 909 "What?" Green bamboo was stunned, then twisted his eyebrows and said: "master, speaking of He Lin, I think those servants of the Ding family are very strange. As soon as I see them, I feel very uncomfortable, as if It''s just uncomfortable, it''s a little cold. " Green bamboo also can''t think of what kind of words to describe that feeling. Jiang Wanbai said: "if he Lin has not promised, the Ding family should come to him tomorrow. Let''s have a look then." Hearing this, Qingzhu immediately felt relieved. Anyway, as long as the master also went, he felt that there was nothing to worry about. When Qingzhu returned to his house, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing would close the door of the house. Jiang Wanbai said, "I''ll go to the local government." "Well." Qi Qingxing nodded, paused for a moment, approached her, gently dropped a kiss in her eyebrow, and said in a low voice: "be careful." To Changjiang evening white just went to the hell to ask Lu Pin about some things, or sent the captured ghosts to the hell. He was worried. This time, the reason why Jiang Wanbai went to the underground was not only to send He Yuan''s younger brother, but also to secretly bring out the ghost of the underground. Once it''s discovered, she''s done. In fact, Jiang Wanbai doesn''t have to promise that the ghost will bring him out. She agrees, but she is totally curious about the world. However, Mingjing has already said a lot last time. However, the more he knew about the world, the more curious Jiang Wanbai felt. In particular, after last night''s dream, there seems to be a connection between her and that sea of corpses that she does not know. In this regard, Jiang Wanbai knows that she must be involved in this matter. In the evening, she came to the place where she was familiar with the dark and began to breathe. As soon as she arrived, a group of white mansions rushed to her in front of her. Her voice was excited and could not hide her excitement. "Are you here?! Are you going to take me out this time? " "Keep your voice down." Jiang Wanbai frowns, looking at not far away, watching the other white awns not close to. Don''t even worry about them. They don''t want to go out immediately Jiang Wanbai noticed that his words were "unable to speak out" rather than "unable to speak out". She raised her eyebrows slightly. She only thought that the ghost had the means to control other spirits, and did not ask more questions. She said, "if I take you away, what should I do if the ghost of the underworld or the judge of the land comes over after that?" "I don''t want to cause too much trouble." Jiangwan Baidao. The ghost seems to have thought of these for a long time, and said: "don''t worry, as long as they don''t see you take me away, as long as I leave here, they will never find out." His tone was firm, and he was obviously trustworthy. "Why?" Jiang Wanbai is not so easy to let go. He has a dependency, which is useful to him. However, Jiang Wanbai is not sure what this dependency is and whether it can guarantee her, so he is cautious. Fortunately, the ghost only wants to leave here, and he has stayed here for such a long time. Up to now, he has only found that Jiang Wanbai can take himself out of here. If he doesn''t know how long it will take for him to wait for Jiang Bai. Therefore, for Jiang Wanbai''s question, the ghost did not hesitate at all. He asked and answered, "my name was not on the book of life and death, and I was brought here. The Lu judge said that as long as I go to have a baby, my name will appear in the book of life and death, but I don''t want to I still have something to do. I can''t reincarnate like this... " Chapter 910 There are so many ghosts who go to reincarnation every day. Every time it''s his turn, he lets others take the top of him, so he stays here all the time. For such a long time, even Lu Bian has forgotten his ghost number one. Jiang Wanbai thought for a while, turned his hand and took out the jade altar. He said, "come in first. If something happens, I won''t take care of you." "All right, all right. I''ll take care of everything." The ghost was so happy that he had no time to attend to it. He did not need Jiang Wanbai to do it. He got into the jade altar by himself. Jiang Wanbai picked up her eyebrows and turned her palms. The jade altar was closed. She turned back and looked at those white mansions, and her eyes flashed. At this moment, Lu Bian appeared. "Jiang Wanbai, why are you here again?" Lu asked, but there was some helplessness in his voice. Jiang Wanbai was also a little embarrassed. He touched the tip of his nose and took out the jade jar containing He Yuan''s younger brother. He stretched out his hand and pulled out the child''s soul. He said, "I was entrusted by someone to send this child here. I hope he can reincarnate properly." Lu Jue took the judge''s pen and pointed at the child, and then a little white awn fell on the tip of his nose. When he waved it, the white awn scattered and turned into pictures, which quickly passed in front of the judge. This is the life of a child. The child did not live for a few years, so his life did not last long. He soon stayed in the scene that he drowned in the well. With a stroke of his pen, all the things in front of him were scattered. Before he opened his mouth, he heard the white mans gathered over there uttering sighs. All of them were sighing about the life of the child, or scolding the whole family for being inferior to animals. Lu gave a slight cough. Those white mans one by one just react to come over, immediately dare not make a sound. "Well, I''ll send him back to the womb." Lu judged the late Baidao of Chaojiang. Jiang Wanbai puts down the dim sum a little, and the rest is still because of the one in the storage ring. She smiles at Lu and says, "thank you very much." Since Lu can send the child to reincarnation in person, it means that the child''s next life should be good. At least he won''t suffer as much as this life. Although he met he yuan, who had no heart, he yuan protected him for a period of time, but this can not offset his bad life. "Well, it''s OK, by the way..." Jiang Wanbai thought that he could go. However, Lu Bian''s voice suddenly changed again. Jiang Wanbai''s heart suddenly lifted and swallowed. She looked at Lu Bian and asked, "what''s the matter, my lord?" "I heard that you recently went to master Meng to eat wonton and got a pot of wine?" Lu asked. Jiang Wanbai heard that he was asking about this matter. He nodded and said, "it''s like this. It''s a surprise." "To get a gift from Lord Meng is something that no one else can ask for." For example, he sighed. You know, he coveted Lord Meng''s huangquan wine for thousands of years, but he didn''t even taste it. Jiang Wanbai coughed a little and didn''t know what to say. He just laughed at him. Lu Bian just asked. Although he was sour after asking, he didn''t say anything more. He waved his hand at her and said, "OK, you can go." Jiang Wanbai quickly slipped away. In the inn, Qi Qingxing sat beside her just like before. Jiang Wan''s white eyelashes trembled. After opening her eyes, she looked worried at Qi Qingxing. Her first reaction was to smile at Qi Qingxing and say, "I''m ok." Chapter 911 After saying this, she threw herself into Qi Qingxing''s arms and rubbed his waist. She was coquettish and said, "it''s so nervous that my palms are sweating." She opened her hands to Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing put down the incense in her hand, touched her palm, and his tentacles were wet. He kissed her eyebrows and asked, "what about the future?" "It''s OK." Jiang Wanbai took out the jade altar and said, "he doesn''t have a name in the book of life and death, which can''t be found by Lu Jue there." "Well." Qi Qingxing just put down his heart and looked at the jade altar in her palm. He waved his sleeve and made a border. Looking at his jaw, he couldn''t help laughing at his chin Even if the ghost is released from the jade altar after setting the boundary, there is no need to be afraid that the ghost will run away suddenly. Fortunately, after the ghost came out, he didn''t rush to run. He just walked around the room. His voice was full of joy and excitement. After listening carefully, he seemed to have a crying voice, "I finally came out! Ah, ah, I finally came out of that ghost place After howling a few voices, the ghost probably calmed down the excitement for a while, and then flew back to Jiang Wanbai. After circling Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai for a few times, he asked, "is this your Taoist partner?" "Taoist priest? You can say that. " Jiangwan Baidao. The ghost laughed a few times and said, "your Taoist partner is really handsome. You are also good-looking. You are a good match." "Thank you for your compliment. Now let''s get down to business." Although Jiang Wanbai was amused by the ghost''s words, she did not forget the business. She sat cross legged with Qi Qingxing on the bed, looking at the ghost suspended in front of her, and began to ask questions. The ghost didn''t like he Xiuheyuan before. He didn''t have any resistance to Jiang Wanbai''s questions. He said, "yes, but after asking, can you help me with one more thing?" "What?" Jiang Wanbai asked. The ghost laughed, which made people think of the way he rubbed his hands. He said, "I want to have a body. I think you are very good at Taoism. Can you help me build a body? I don''t want to pick one. " "Yes." Since the ghost himself so requests, the paper man can also, for Jiang Wanbai, this is really nothing, so he nodded his head and agreed. Seeing Jiang Wanbai''s promise, the ghost was more happy and said, "you are really a good man." Jiang Wanbai''s forehead was drawn, and he was not sure about the ghost''s good man card. "You came out of a sea of corpses, too? I see many ghosts in the sea of corpses. Are you the same as them Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. The ghost was still there. When he answered the question, he became serious. He said, "yes, we are all the same. We all come to this world all of a sudden, but we have no name in the book of life and death in your world. If we insist on reincarnation, we can also give birth. Just as your judge said, only when we go to reincarnation, our name will come out Now it means that we really belong to the world But he couldn''t let go. "It means that we''ve completely abandoned the world we used to be." There was melancholy and sadness in the ghost''s voice. He could not help saying, "if one day all the people from that world went to have their babies, then no one would remember that world any more." Chapter 912 Whether it is a person or a demon, in fact, there will be a sense of belonging in the bones, especially in the situation of He Yuan and other people. Watching his own world become devastated and occupied by demons. And they are also under the great efforts of their predecessors, lucky to survive, but also forced to leave the world belongs to them, to this unfamiliar place. As long as they are alive, they will not forget where they came from. Even if they can''t go back, they will still remember the world. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are silent, because they have not experienced their experience, so they can probably understand their feelings, but they are not fully able to empathize with each other. There was silence for a while, or the ghost took the lead in speaking. The Pathetique in the voice had disappeared. He said to the river evening, "you go on asking, I''ll tell you what you want to know." "I want to know what your world is like and how it''s different from ours." In fact, I have met many people from there like you, but they don''t say much about your world. Even if they ask, I don''t ask much "It''s normal." The ghost said, "originally we agreed that even if we came to your world, we should try not to expose the fact that we come from another world..." "But..." Jiang Wanbai picked up his eyebrows and said, "this is what you told me yourself, that spider? It seems that he told me the other world first. " "That fool Well, if that fool doesn''t say it, there will always be others The ghost sighed and said, "however, since you have been there, and you can still come out alive, you must have walked a clear road in front of those guys. I won''t say anything else. If you go there again, they won''t do it to you again." After a pause, the ghost did not say why, but said a meaningful sentence: "I can feel that you belong to the atmosphere there has become more and more obvious, maybe after a period of time, you meet the guy who comes out from there again, it is possible to be regarded as the same kind." Listening to the ghost''s words, Jiang Wanbai doesn''t know whether she should be happy or sad, but she has not said what happened in the sea of corpses. She is waiting for the ghost to talk about what is going on in the world. Before that, Jiang Wanbai told him what he got from the mirror. "Now that you know that, I''ll say something you don''t know." The ghost thought for a while, Dao. "Our world is called the lower world. Let me tell you something about the lower world. There are ordinary people and immortals in the lower world. Apart from the aristocratic families, there are also sects..." Whether the clan or the aristocratic family, they will occupy a spiritual pulse as the foundation. Like those aristocratic families, they will try their best to cultivate a disciple with the best talent, and let that disciple become the pillar of the aristocratic family for hundreds of years or even thousands of years to come. The zongmen, on the other hand, will open the gate every few years. "The sect will send out disciples to go to different places to select those with good qualifications and bring them back to the sect for further training. Among these disciples, the one with the highest qualification can enter the inner gate and be accepted by the powerful ones of the sect for teaching, while those with less aptitude will stay in the outer gate and become the outer disciples..." Ghost way. Chapter 913 Ghosts are very familiar with these things, and when they talk about them, they are nostalgic. Hearing this, Jiang Wanbai guessed that he should be a disciple of the sect, or at least an immortal cultivator. Otherwise, he would not be so familiar with these things, so he asked curiously, "what about you? Are you an outside disciple or an inner disciple? " "Me?" The ghost was very calm and said, "I''m a disciple of a foreign sect, or a very poor one. If I''m a little bit worse, I''ll be expelled from the sect, and I can''t even do it." Speaking of this, the ghost circled around Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. In his voice, he was very excited and said: "however, I think you two have excellent qualifications. It''s a pity that I can''t touch your bones now. I can''t determine how good your qualifications are. However, I think you can become inner disciples." "Thank you. My master also said that I was the best talent he had ever taught." Jiang Wanbai said modestly. After all, before she was born again, she had already belonged to the existence of heaven''s favorite. Even if she came to this world, she had never met a talent better than herself. The ghost didn''t feel Jiang Wanbai''s arrogance. Instead, she liked her attitude. She laughed several times and said, "when I have a body, I can teach you some skills." "Kung Fu? But I already have the master''s skill... " Jiang Wanbai frowned. Although he was happy with the ghost''s words, he still refused, "although we Tianyin gate has a wide range of people of the same path, we have only the bottom line for the skill of Tianyin gate." They can choose to learn other''s divination, array, talisman and so on, but only the skills, only become the disciples of Tianyin gate, they must learn the skills of Tianyin gate. The ghost was not angry when he was refused, and said: "the skill I said is not that one. You will know by then. However, you have the right to decide whether to learn or not." "Thank you very much." Jiang Wanbai was also curious about what he said. So no more refusal. The ghost said, "when the Taoist Dharma is completed, I will be able to fly up, that is, the upper realm. I have never been to the upper realm, and I am not familiar with it. But I have probably heard that it is similar to the lower realm, and its aura is more intense. It is said that the children born in the upper realm are born to be the favored children of heaven..." When he said these, his tone did not have much envy, nor was he like a mirror, with resentment towards the upper world. Jiang Wanbai was a little curious and asked him, "I heard that you were abandoned by the upper bound. Are you not angry with the practice of the upper bound?" "There''s nothing to be angry about." The ghost said, "anyway, I have never worshipped them before. Even though I have gained some benefits, I have already paid the same price. For me, I have nothing to do with those guys in the upper world." Listening to his words, Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help sighing: "although I don''t know what your cultivation level was in your lifetime, your mood is rare. If even you are only outside disciples, then you can become inner disciples there. I think it''s extraordinary that you can become inner disciples." "I''ve lived so long, and so long after I died. It''s the first time I''ve heard you praise me like this. Ha ha..." The ghost laughed and was in a good mood. Chapter 914 Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are also affected by his mood and can''t help laughing. "After finishing the upper realm, I''ll tell you about the demon world. In our lower world, not all monks are immortal practitioners. There are also ghost cultivation and demon cultivation. As for demon cultivation, those demons will transform into forms after reaching a certain degree. Demon cultivation and ghost cultivation are the same as human cultivation, and they will rise to the upper world when the Taoism is completed..." Only this demon cultivation can go directly to the demon world without flying. There is a channel between the demon world and the lower world. However, ordinary people can''t stand the evil Qi. Once they enter, they will either explode and die, or become the lowest level of demons. Apart from killing and swallowing, they don''t understand anything. Only when the cultivation reaches a certain height, can he resist the evil Qi in the channel and enter the demon world. Since ancient times, there was a great war between the upper world and the demon world, and the lower bound was contested. In that world war, the upper world won, so it was stipulated that once they entered the demon world, they could not go back to the lower world. So did the local demons in the demon world. But over time, there will always be some demons who can''t help it. After all, compared with those demons in the demon world, the flesh and blood of monks in the lower world is the most delicious for them, and also the most able to improve their cultivation. As a result, there are always a few demons secretly running to the lower bound. At first, the great energy of the lower bound was able to clean them up, but once, a demon ran to the lower bound and directly began to kill them. This angered the monks in the lower bound and reported them to the upper bound. "The upper bound has directly sealed the passage from the lower bound to the demon world. You should also know the following In a word, there was a demon cultivation who was forced to have no way to go, and didn''t want to be destroyed by the law of heaven. Moreover, the demon cultivation was in a very low position in the lower world, almost everyone called for fighting, so they had to force open the channel... " The tone of the ghost is light. Mentioning these, he also did not have excessive dissatisfaction, whether to the friar, or to the sorcerer, he did not belong to his own emotions. "Those old demons in the demon world hated being sealed in the demon world for so many years, so they took this opportunity to invade the lower world and wanted to turn the lower world into another demon world. At this time, the upper world did not come forward like the war in ancient times. Instead, they cut off the channel between the lower and upper worlds, that is, they abandoned the lower bound completely..." Ghost way. Jiang Wanbai asked: "I heard from the mirror that after the upper world lost the worship and belief of the lower bound, the eternal may not be better." "How naive The ghost sneered. Until this time, his voice was filled with more personal emotions and said: "our world is at most one of the lower realms that provide belief and worship to the upper world. Without us, at most, they are a small part of faith, and some of the people who have risen from our world are just those who fly from other lower realms, of course not Will be affected. " "So..." Jiang Wanbai suddenly said, "I thought an upper bound corresponds to a lower bound. I never thought that there were countless lower bounds under an upper bound." If so Jiang Wan''s white eyes flashed, thinking of some possibilities. Qi Qingxing directly said this possibility, saying: "I''m afraid it''s the people in your world who are soaring up in the upper world. Otherwise, you won''t be abandoned." Chapter 915 After all, he yuan, their world is abandoned, which means that those who have risen from this world will gradually decline. "You can understand." The ghost made no secret of it. Qi Qingxing looked at the ghost''s eyes with deep meaning, but did not say anything. The ghost coughed slightly and turned around in the same place. Unexpectedly, Qi Qingxing''s eyes could not be carried. Fortunately, he was in a state of white awn at the moment, and Jiang Wanbai could not see his uneasiness. "We have learned something about your world for the time being. I have one more thing to ask you..." Jiangwan Baidao. The ghost even busy way: "you say you say." Let''s not talk about anything else. Just the ghost''s answer to the question earned Jiang Wanbai a lot of favor. "The first time I went to the sea of corpses..." Jiang Wanbai said about her first visit, but she didn''t mention her elder martial brother''s story. Instead, she asked the ghost, "can you connect the two worlds in that place?" "Connecting two worlds?" The ghost was stunned. Jiang Wan nodded, "for example, I went to the sea of corpses and blood from this world, but when I looked up inside, I saw people and scenes that did not belong to this world. I can be sure that it was not an illusion." "Let me see." Ghost way. Jiang Wanbai didn''t disturb him. As a result, he thought that the sky was completely bright. As for the late water, it is not necessary for her to burn the paper for a long time. At the beginning, when she used the paper man as the national teacher and her own stand in, she didn''t pay so much attention. "Go to breakfast first." Qi Qingxing was suspended there like a ghost who was still. He said in the evening of Chaojiang that he had no answer for a while "Good." Jiang evening white point head should be under, put the paper man on the chair, toward the ghost way: "the paper man put here, you will be directly attached to the body." "Ah Good. " The paper man should be vague, do not know whether it is understood or perfunctory should be. Jiang Wanbai didn''t care about him. He left the house with Qi Qingxing and walked downstairs. Speaking of it, they also made an appointment with He Lin to visit the lake. When he went downstairs, He Lin was already sitting there, reading by the window, and the green bamboo was not up yet. Qi Qingxing looked at this scene, and his eyebrows were almost invisible. He whispered, "green bamboo is more and more lazy." Jiang Wanbai listened to his words and couldn''t help laughing. Smile Qi Qingxing some inexplicable, side head looking at her, eyes are full of puzzled, "late night, how?" "The way you say that is like parents and elders venting their hatred for the younger generation." Jiang Wanbai whispered that she saw Qi Qingxing''s eyebrows twisted even more fiercely. In the 21st century, some parents often praise other children''s children. When you see other people''s children are good, don''t forget to complain about how their own children are not good, no better than the like "No complaints." Hearing Jiang Wanbai''s explanation, Qi Qingxing looks helpless and says in a low voice. Jiang Wan''s smile on his white face was deeper. He was just joking and didn''t argue with him about whether he complained or not. At this time, she and Qi Qingxing have come to the lobby. Chapter 918 After breakfast, it''s not as cool as before. When I walk out of the inn, I can feel some heat. "Go to the lake on such a day? That should have been earlier. " Xue Xu didn''t know where to take an oil paper umbrella to hold it. Jiang Wanbai felt that it was not so hot, so he didn''t hold an umbrella. They walked towards the lake. Jiang Wanbai said, "although it''s a little late, it''s OK. Just walk for a while. When it gets hot, we''ll come back." When he left the inn, Jiang Wanbai saw the two servants of the Ding family again. Standing under the eaves, he avoided the sunlight. Looking at this side, one of the servants turned and ran away, and the other one stood far away looking at this side. Soon, Jiang Wanbai and his party will be able to see the lake. "I didn''t expect that not only do you come here to visit the lake, but also other people." Looking at the pedestrian in front of him, he sighed. Jiang Wanbai picked his eyebrows and didn''t say anything. Green bamboo is a face of complexity, look at He Lin, and then look at the girl in the pink dress surrounded by maid. In this season, the lotus flowers on the lake have already opened, and the girl''s pink dress has not been robbed of its luster by the pink lotus on the lake. On the contrary, it is like the lotus in the lake running on the shore. It made people look at her involuntarily. But he Lin just glanced at it, and then looked away. As before, he said to Jiang Wanbai and others about the lake and the town. Jiang Wanbai has already guessed that the girl is Miss Ding saved by he Lin. When they came out of the inn before, the servant who ran away went to report the news. The Ding family was in the other direction of the lake. It was really closer than them. It was not difficult to catch up early. And when they came over, the servant who had been following him also went to Miss Ding in a hurry. At the moment, there was not much joy from Miss Ding. At first, she came with joy, but when she saw he Lin just glanced at herself and never looked back again, the joy in her heart dissipated, and instead, she was filled with deep grievances and I hate Jiang Wanbai. With pink face and peach cheeks and eyes like autumn water, Ms. Ding in a pink dress has nothing to do with gorgeous, nor is it too delicate. It is just that coco loves and is beautiful, and it really makes people like it. But Jiang Wanbai''s facial features are exquisite. Even if she doesn''t have any makeup, her lips are red and her skin is white, so people can''t move their eyes. It''s just the appearance. Compared with the appearance, the temperament between the two is not comparable. He Lin thought that it was a pity when he saw Jiang Wanbai for the first time. It''s a pity that Jiang Wanbai has married a woman. Fortunately, Miss Ding seems to be good. However, now when two people appear in the same place, He Lin has begun to regret. He felt that Miss Ding could not be compared with Jiang Wanbai. However, he knew that Qi Qingxing''s status was either rich or expensive. He could not provoke him. Although Ms. Ding''s appearance and temperament were not better than that of Shangjiang Wanbai, his family background was enough for him. Therefore, no matter how he thinks in his heart, He Lin''s face is nothing different. Miss Ding stood still when Jiang Wanbai and others appeared. She saw that he Lin was almost in front of her. However, she did not look at her side much and her eyes were red. Chapter 919 Just don''t know is aggrieved, still hate. Miss Ding bit her lower lip, and the servant girl next to her whispered, "Miss, here comes Mr. He." Miss Ding took a deep breath, and with a smile on her face, she called out in a soft voice: "Mr. He, do you want to visit the lake, too? What a coincidence. " "Miss Ding." He Linton once arched his hand toward Ding Rou, restrained and polite. Even when he was face-to-face, he also hung his eyes and did not look at Ding Rou''s face. Ding Rou''s heart is angry and like. This is what a scholar should have. It is totally different from the men who stare at her face and almost write their ambition on their own. "Mr. He, are these all your friends?" Ding Rou glances at those people behind He Lin, pauses on Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing respectively. Compared with He Lin''s restraint and courtesy, Jiang Wanbai does not have so many worries and doesn''t need to pretend anything. She just stares at Ding Rou''s face, and her eyes are full of interest. Ding Rou noticed her eyes, raised her chin slightly, and the smile on her face was even worse. She thought that Jiang Wanbai was jealous of her and He Lin, so the smile on her face was more gentle. He Lin nodded and said, "Miss Ding, I''m accompanying my friend to the lake today. The sun will be bigger in the future. We''ll go back as soon as we walk. Miss Ding, you can go back earlier. Goodbye." He arched his hand, and was about to walk towards Jiang Wanbai and others. Ding Rou, however, whispered, "it happens that I''m here to swim in the lake. Young master he, why don''t we come together..." Then, a moment later, Ding Rou joined the group of Jiang Wanbai. Originally he Lin did not promise Ding Rou, or Jiang Wanbai made a voice and agreed to Ding Rou''s proposal. Qi Qingxing didn''t know what she wanted to do. She just noticed the interest in Ding Rou''s eyes when she looked at Ding Rou, so he didn''t object. Qingzhu and Xue Xu had nothing to say. During the next journey, Ding Rou has been talking to He Lin in a low voice. He Lin and Jiang Wanbai are not given a chance to talk at all. "I''m sorry, I just moved to the town just now, so I don''t know anything about the town, so there are a lot of problems. Do you think I''m too tired, Mr. He?" Ding rouwei frown heart, some slightly distressed looking at he Lin. He Lin raised his eyes to look at her, and hastily withdrew his sight. He coughed softly, and his ear tip was slightly red. He said, "no, Miss Ding, if there is anything else you want to know, just ask me." When Ding Rou saw his reaction, she was glad to know that he was not unintentional to himself. At this time, the sun is getting bigger, and Jiang Wanbai has already seen almost all the plays. Standing under the umbrella held by Qi Qingxing, she said in a voice, "we have other things to do. We''ll go back first. If you are still interested, you can stay a little longer." He Lin hesitated. Seeing this, Ding Rou said, "Mr. He, I I want to see it again. " "Miss Ding, the sun is already big. When you fell into the water last time, your body should not be fully recovered. It''s not good for you to be in the sun for a long time. You''d better go back earlier." He Lin thought for a while and spoke out. Ding Rou was not happy at first. He wanted to go with Jiang Wanbai and others, but he was glad to hear what he said. Knowing that he was caring about himself, Ding Rou responded softly and said, "I know. Thank you for your concern. Then I will go back..." Chapter 920 Ding Rou took her servant girl back for a few steps and then stopped suddenly. As soon as she turned around, she saw he Lin''s head bowed in a flustered way. Knowing that he was just looking at himself, she was even more happy. She twisted her brocade handkerchief and said, "Mr. He, can I look for you again in the future?" "This..." He Lin frowned slightly, as if to refuse. Ding Rou immediately realized that she was wrong and quickly explained, "I mean, I still want to know something about the town in the future. Can I come to you again?" "Yes." He Lin listened to her explanation and frowned and nodded. Ding Rou left happily. He Lin went to Jiang Wanbai and others with an apologetic look on his face and said, "I''m sorry, I just left you on the side. It''s really miss Ding''s problem that I can''t refuse..." "It doesn''t matter." Green Bamboo Road, thinking of what Jiang Wanbai said before, He Lin, your house is right here. Why don''t we go to your house and sit down "Green bamboo." Qi Qingxing called green bamboo in a low voice, with a shallow reproach in his voice, as if to remind him that he should not take the initiative to go to other people''s home to harass. Green bamboo scratched his head, as if he had come back to God, and said to He Lin, "I just suddenly thought that your home is nearby. You took me to go with me the day before yesterday, so I mentioned it casually. There is no other meaning. He Lin, please forgive me." "It doesn''t matter. It''s just that my family is so simple that I can sit down and have a cup of boiled water. I hope you don''t dislike Mr. Qi." He Lin said with a smile. Before long, Jiang Wanbai and others followed He Lin to the outside of a courtyard. The yard looked shabby from the outside, and the gate was old. Jiang Wanbai looked up slightly at the top of the yard, his eyes flashed slightly, and he didn''t speak. However, Xue Xu beside him gave a light tut. "Mr. Xue?" He Lin was about to open the door. When he heard this, he looked at Xue Xu. Xue Xu was standing under the tree at the door. He looked up and didn''t know what he was looking at. When he heard he Lin''s question, he took back his sight and said with a smile: "the branch at your door is full of luxuriant leaves. I like it very much." "This tree was planted by my family when my grandfather was born." He Lin smiles, with a look of nostalgia on his face, "it can be regarded as watching me grow up." "Indeed." Jiang Wanbai took his words with interest and said, "I think the tree is growing well. It''s old again. It''s higher than your courtyard wall. What''s going on in the yard, the tree must be able to see clearly what''s going on in the yard. Maybe, it knows all the things you don''t know." Looking up, the trees in the courtyard are half as tall as the white trees. "Let''s go first." He Lin took back his sight, covered up the look in his eyes, and said, "don''t stand outside in the sun." He pushed the gate of the courtyard open. When Jiang Wanbai and others entered, he turned back and closed the gate and said, "you can do whatever you like. I''ll pour water." When he came, he said that he had only boiled water here. When he Lin entered the kitchen, Jiang Wanbai and others did not rush into the house, but walked around the yard. Xue Xu said, "although the yard is not big, it is clean and comfortable." Chapter 921 "Yes." Jiang later white point head, eyes on that well, eyes slowly emerge, a moment later she took back her eyes, eyes a cold and cold. And Xue Xu also saw the well, the smile on his face did not change. He Lin soon came out with the water, Jiang evening white and others sat down and drank water. Listening to Helin said some interesting things, Jiang evening white looked outside the house. "It''s not early. We''ve been bothering you too much today. So we''ll go back first." He Lin hurriedly got up, sent Jiang evening white and others to the door, and watched Jiang evening white leave, and then he looked at the tree in the door with a grim look, whispering: "have you seen it?" After asking, no one can answer him. Even in such a windless summer, the leaves have not shaken, just like static. He Lin did not care, suddenly laughed up, and said, "see and how, no mouth, what do you say?" He turned back to the yard with a slight sneer. The gate was closed, but at this time a wind blew the leaves rustling. Jiang evening white and others walked towards the inn without delay. Xue Xu, holding an umbrella, asked, "are you just running to his yard?" After a moment, he added, "it should be said that I ran to that well." "You see it all?" Jiang asked later, and did not care about his answer, asked another thing, "I asked you before, do you think clearly what happened?" "I think about it." "I was surprised when we first came here, but I didn''t stay there too long, right..." He paused and said, "you said that the mirror was the first to leave there. It''s not right. I was the first to leave there." "Although I noticed some strange things, I was more curious about the world outside, so I came out. As a result, the world outside didn''t hang out for long, and I was directly taken to the Prefecture by your black and white impermanence..." Speaking of this matter, Xue Xu''s smile on his face was not hanging, and he was very difficult to say. After recalling the original experience, Xue Xu''s expression returned to the right way: "according to your situation, it may appear, just like we have a channel between the lower and the upper, and the evil world. You may also have a channel between the world and another world, which is not coincidental..." He looked at the river in the evening white and didn''t go on. But Jiang evening white already understood his meaning, suddenly said: "you just fall in the two world passageways?" "It''s precisely down the gateway to another world in your world." "Otherwise, if it was between the passages, our small place could still be preserved, but those who came out of it would not have been in the world," Xue said If it happens to fall between the passages, the chances of going to the world on both sides are just as high. Jiang was thinking late, and did not continue to talk. Xue Xu knew that she had a lot to think about, and did not make any noise to disturb her, and turned to Qingzhu to speak. At first, when he came out of the dead, he didn''t have a good time shopping around the world, and he was taken to the prefecture directly. Although he was curious when he first went to the prefecture, who thought, he was trapped there for so long. Chapter 923 When the second one left, Xue Xu looked at green bamboo''s expressionless face and asked, "it turns out that he Xiucai mentioned by the second is He Lin who took us to the lake as soon as possible. Does he really not like Miss Ding?" Qingzhu originally wanted to say that he didn''t like it, but he liked it very much. Maybe he dropped the purse there on purpose. If Xu Ding''s wife and husband shake their lips, they will be a good thing to me "I think he Lin and that Miss Ding are perfectly matched." Xue Xu Dao. Qingzhu thought of He Lin''s affairs, vaguely answered, and did not recognize the deep meaning of Xue Xu''s words. The onlookers Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing heard it. Qi Qingxing was indifferent to this matter. Jiang Wanbai slightly raised eyebrows and said to Xue Xu, "I have one more thing I want to ask you." She had learned from schleish what she wanted to know, and now there was only one thing left. Jiang Wanbai died once in the sea of corpses and blood, and then said the thing that came back to life. He said, "I went there the night before I went to find you. I found that the resentment that was harmful to me in the past can also help my cultivation." As she spoke, she stretched out her hand. What appeared in her palm was no longer pure aura, but the golden awn was mixed with blood color, showing a bit of weird charm. Xue Xu looked at this scene and said softly, "when I was in the courtyard of He Lin, I wanted to ask you, what did you do?" "What?" Jiang Wanbai was stunned and didn''t understand what he meant. Xue Xu said, "I have never seen such a great man as you." Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other. Her eyes sank and said, "I don''t know..." After a pause, she thought that since all these things had been said to Xue Xu, there was no difference in saying so many things, so she said the things that she had been killed for once. "After my rebirth, such changes have taken place in me. If you have to ask me what I have done and achieved such great merit, I will only be able to set up a demon subduing array with my body as the array." Listening to Jiang Wanbai''s words, Xue Xu thought on his face. After a moment, he said, "maybe it''s your merits that saved your life. As for the matter of resentment, I haven''t got a clue yet. When I think about it, I''ll tell you." "Good." Jiang evening white spot. In fact, it was the first time that she met such a thing, and it happened to her. Although Xue Xu always seemed to know everything, Jiang Wanbai did not expect Xue Xu to really know everything. It was not early to come back. I sat here and talked for a while. I saw that there were more people. It was time to get to the hotel. As soon as he mentioned eating, Xue Xu was very interested. The key point was that he didn''t feel full. He couldn''t stop eating. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing didn''t stop him. He could afford a meal. The most happy is the innkeeper. While Xue Xu was still eating, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went back to their rooms for a nap. Jiang Wanbai never mentioned what they had seen in the courtyard of the He Lin family, and Qi Qingxing did not ask. Chapter 924 When they wake up in the afternoon nap and go downstairs, they can see that he Lin has come over. Besides he Lin, Ding Rou is also there. Xue Xu was listening to Qingzhu telling those story books. He Lin tried to cut in several times and failed to turn the topic to poems and songs. He was embarrassed for a moment. Ding Rou sits beside and listens. She also realizes that he Lin is not good at such topics. On the contrary, the two people do not answer the topics mentioned several times. She frowns slightly and can''t help but say: "I always thought that these words and stories are all read by our daughter''s family when they have nothing to do. I didn''t expect that you also like this..." Qingzhu was telling a story with Xue Xu. Suddenly, hearing Ding Rou''s words, he was suddenly upset. He said, "what is the law of this dynasty? Can you only read this story in your daughter''s house? Most of the storytellers in the teahouse were men, and most of the listeners were men. No one said that only women could be interested in these stories. " He said that he could do other things, but if he wanted to talk about this matter, even if the other party was a woman, Qingzhu would never give in! Ding Rou didn''t expect that Qingzhu would directly confront her like this. She was so flattered that she didn''t know whether she was angry or embarrassed at the moment. Her eyes were slightly red, and it seemed that she was going to cry at the next moment. She bit her lower lip, looked sideways at He Lin and said, "Mr. He, you know, I don''t mean that..." "I just said you were talking about me. What are you looking for from He Lin?" Green bamboo looked at her strangely, and finally said, "Miss Ding, you are really strange." Ding Rou''s face turned red and looked at He Lin frequently, expecting him to speak for herself. He Lin frowned and looked at the green bamboo with disapproval and said, "green bamboo, Miss Ding is not what you think it means. You may have misunderstood it. What''s wrong with you today? It''s so gunpowder when you talk? " "I..." Green bamboo was so angry that she almost hit the table and jumped up. Xue Xu put his hand on his shoulder. He didn''t seem to exert himself, but the green bamboo couldn''t move. Xue Xu said with a smile: "forget it, little brother Qingzhu. There are always some people in the world who say that truth is unreasonable. Since they don''t like listening to it, let''s say it in another place. I like to hear your stories. It''s very interesting!" "You''re right. Let''s go somewhere else." Hearing Xue Xu''s words, Qingzhu was in a good mood. He was happy and didn''t want to see how he Lin looked. Around, He Lin''s mind is now he can see clearly. When they got up to change the table, Qingzhu and He Lin said: "you don''t like to listen to me. Don''t follow me any more. If you don''t like it, you''ll have to blame me for saying something you don''t like." "Green bamboo, you How do you Alas He Lin looks at the green bamboo with complicated expression, and with doubts, it seems that he can''t understand how green bamboo can become like this. At the same time, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing also came downstairs. When he Lin saw them coming, he stood up and said, "childe Qi, what happened to Qingzhu today? How to talk I don''t mean how Qingzhu talks to me. It''s really miss Ding. As a woman, Qingzhu shouldn''t talk to her like that... " "Is there any law in this dynasty that he cannot speak like this?" Qi Qingxing looked at him coldly and asked a question. Although Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have just come downstairs, they have been standing at the entrance of the stairs for a while. Naturally, they all see the story in their eyes. Chapter 926 Sure enough, He Lin appeared in the inn before dinner. Qingzhu didn''t pay any attention to him, as if he was coming to dinner. After all, they paid for breakfast in the morning, and He Lin could have a free meal in the inn today. He Lin pauses at the door of the inn, hesitating on his face, but only for a moment. Then he walks towards Qingzhu with firm eyes. When he passes by, Qingzhu is excitedly talking to Xue Xu about the most interesting part of the story. So I didn''t notice that someone was overworked. He Lin pursed his lips, and the expression on his face gradually became a little ugly. He moved his lips, and first he coughed gently, but the movement was directly covered by the sound of green bamboo. As for Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are also whispering, although he Lin came over, Jiang Wanbai noticed, but she did not pay attention. After a while, He Lin stood there feeling stiff. As a result, none of the four people at this table paid attention to himself. It seemed that he didn''t notice himself at all. There was a trace of evil in his eyes, but it was only for a moment. "Mr. Qi, Mrs. Qi, green bamboo." He Lin called out. At this time, green bamboo stopped his voice, turned to see him, frowned and asked, "what are you going to do? It''s not that you will not come back and forth after you have agreed? " "Green bamboo..." He Lin showed a helpless look. He sighed, bent down at the green bamboo, arched his hand and said, "I know that I was wrong. I was too impulsive before. I apologize to you, and also for Miss Ding apologizes to you. " Having said this, he turned to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, and changed the words to another way. His sincerity really makes Qingzhu feel soft. But he did not speak, Qi Qingxing said: "no problem." Hearing this, He Lin was very happy, and his face also showed a sigh of relief. He said, "after I went back, I calmed down. After careful consideration, I knew what I had done wrong. As long as you didn''t regenerate my anger, it would be good if you didn''t regenerate my anger. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll spend the rest of my life in regret." Jiang Wanbai felt embarrassed when he said that, but she didn''t say anything. But Qingzhu said, "don''t mention it again. We''ll leave the town tomorrow." "Why are you leaving all of a sudden? Didn''t you say you''d have to stay a little longer? " He Lin was stunned and worried on his face and said, "don''t you still forgive me? That''s why you''re leaving so early? I I really know that I was wrong I''ll never see you again What he means is that if Jiang Wanbai and others leave at this time, it means that he has not forgiven him. He will be in trouble for the rest of his life Qingzhu was really moved by his words, and he really felt that he was going to leave anyway, so he forgave him. However, listening to these words, he was not really stupid. He immediately understood the meaning of He Lin''s words, and his face sank. He only said, "we have something important to do. Leaving at this time has nothing to do with you." After saying these, green bamboo did not take back his sight, let he Lin say, never paid attention to him. As for Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, they would not talk to each other. They drank tea slowly and talked quietly as before, totally ignoring he Lin. Chapter 927 By this time, He Lin may have seen the attitude of Jiang Wanbai and others. He looked gloomy and said, "tomorrow morning, I will practice it for you." With these words, he turned and left. The moment I turned around, my face was ferocious, full of anger and resentment. When he Lin left, Qingzhu couldn''t tell Xue Xu any more stories. He turned to Qi Qingxing and asked, "young master, how can you be sure he Lin will come again?" Jiang Wanbai also looks at Qi Qingxing curiously. "Guess." Qi Qingxing said, "he will always come to eat. As for whether he will come to us, I''m not sure." Although Qingzhu doubted the truth and falsehood of his childe''s words, he also knew that since his son had said so, he could not ask any other answers. No more questions. Only Jiang Wanbai still looks at Qi Qingxing curiously. "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing asked her in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes, approached a little, and whispered, "I think he Lin is also a man who can''t get up early. Since he can give up his face to apologize, he also wants us to stay for some more time. In the end, we have something he wants to plot." "Well." Qi Qingxing nods and smiles in his eyes. After dinner, Xue Xu said, "since I will leave here early tomorrow morning, before I leave, I''ll go and visit the town. There are still some places I haven''t been to." "Come with me." The green bamboo made a sound immediately. Jiang Wanbai saw that he and Xue Xu really got along well, and didn''t say anything more. He nodded, glanced at green bamboo''s eyebrows and said, "you and Xue Xu go together, don''t get lost." "Master, don''t worry. I''m not a child, nor is Xue Xu. Besides, there aren''t many people in the town. We won''t be separated." Green bamboo road. "Don''t worry," Xue Xu said When Xue Xu opened his mouth, Jiang Wanbai really put down his heart and nodded. Without any more words, he watched Qingzhu and Xue Xu go out. Qi Qingxing stood on her side and asked, "what''s the matter?" "Is in the green bamboo eyebrow heart to see has the light blood light." Jiang evening white road, but the face did not worry, "there is Xue Xu in, there is nothing to worry about." Although Xue Xu is only a ghost attached to the paper man, Jiang Wanbai believes he still has some abilities to deal with ordinary people. In the evening, the temperature drops a little, there is no heat in the day, and occasionally there is a gust of night wind, blowing on the body is really comfortable, the most suitable time to walk outside after dinner. Qingzhu and Xue Xu walked slowly. Because Qingzhu and He Lin had gone through the town for two days, he was familiar with the things in the town, and he could talk about the interesting things about the town with Xue Xu at the same time. Xue Xu didn''t feel bothered by him at all. Instead, he listened with interest and occasionally asked him something he was interested in. In the evening, there are no stalls on the street, but there are always people sitting at the door of each house, enjoying the night breeze and the leisure of this moment. There are also children chasing and playing. The sound of laughter can spread far away. "That''s what the mortals are all about." Xue Xu sighed, "you can''t see such a scene in the world of cultivating immortals. Even children should seize the time to practice. Once the foundation is built, each time you close the door is several months and years. Even if you have a high level of cultivation, once you close down, you can''t break through the bottleneck. You can just sit there." Chapter 928 Green bamboo can''t hear you. Xue Xu saw it and asked him, "do you envy such a life?" "No Qingzhu shook his head. He reached out and scratched his head. With a smile, he said: "such a long time is enough for me to read a lot of storybooks, and it is enough for me to go to many places to listen to many stories. The meditation practice every year is too boring. I feel uncomfortable just thinking about it." "It''s rare for you to think like that." Xue Xu looked at him in surprise, but with a smile in his eyes, he said: "you know, people in the world are all trying to cultivate and become immortals. Even if they really step into the realm of cultivating immortals, they have to squeeze their heads to earn good sects, magic instruments, skills and pills Those with poor talent will not be able to break through the bottleneck at the end of their life, so they will try to find a way to keep their life, so they will go to the devil''s road... " After a pause, his expression was light, and there was no irony in his tone. He was calm as if he was telling something that had nothing to do with him, but he was not so interested in things. "Even if he stepped into the immortal cultivation world, he could not escape the desire of the people." Qingzhu heard vaguely, but he didn''t want to cultivate immortals. "The immortals you mentioned are totally different from the immortals I know. I think fairies are carefree and carefree." Green bamboo road. Xue Xu laughed, "there is no carefree and carefree in the world. Even those immortals you know will have their own worries, but you don''t know." "Probably." Green bamboo laughs. After walking for a while, it''s getting late. Those who used to sit at the door and chat in the night breeze have already returned to the room, calling the children who are fighting back. As soon as the door is closed, they will go to bed. And they''re going to travel the town. "Shall we go back, too?" Green bamboo asked. Xue Xu nodded. They turned around and began to walk back. As they walked, they saw four people. At first, Qingzhu didn''t realize that they were wrong. When they came to the lantern under the eaves of a family. Green bamboo saw the sticks in the hands of the four men. "Xue Xu." Green bamboo subconsciously called out. Xue Xu answered, put his hand on his shoulder and said, "let''s go, let''s go, don''t care about other things." "Good." Green bamboo swallows. However, when they were about to brush past the four men, the sticks in their hands rose up and smashed at green bamboo and Xue Xu. Green bamboo''s first reaction is to pull Xue Xu to run. But he stretched out the hand to pull an empty, just so a few rest of the time, next to has sounded a scream. Qingzhu thinks it''s not right. When he looks aside, he sees the four men fighting together. "This This They didn''t belong in a group? " Qingzhu was stunned and a little frightened. Fortunately, these four people were not in a group, or he and Xue Xu would be beaten. Standing beside Xue Xu''s smile did not change, and did not tell Qingzhu what he had done. "Let''s go, so that they don''t start to hurt the innocent when they hit the head." Green bamboo patted his chest, facing Xue Xu. He doesn''t want to be nosy. The next morning, when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing came out of the room, Qingzhu immediately came up and said what happened last night. Jiang Wanbai took a look at Xue Xu and said with a smile, "that''s your good luck. Fortunately, you''re gone. Otherwise, it''s dark. Maybe the stick will hit you on the head." Chapter 929 "Master, you are right. Fortunately, we left." Green bamboo repeatedly nodded and said, "however, this morning, when I went outside to inquire, no one actually knew about it. Maybe those four people went back after fighting." If you killed someone, the town would be so big that it would have spread. Jiang Wanbai and others plan to start after breakfast. When they eat breakfast, He Lin comes over. When his eyes fall on Qingzhu, his face changes. "What''s the matter?" Green bamboo just looked at him, did not miss his expression change, immediately asked. He Lin said with a smile, "it''s OK. It''s just that you''re going to leave today. We probably won''t have a chance to see you again in the future." "You don''t have to be so reluctant." However, green bamboo waved his hand and said, "gathering and parting, separation and reunion is also a common thing in the world. Moreover, no one of us may or can''t be sure that we can''t really meet again in the future." "You''re right." He Lin nodded, probably knowing that Jiang Wanbai and others must leave today. If he did not give up again, he would not be too free and easy, so he did not mention his words and said with a smile, "where are you going?" "We''re going to Nanshan." Green bamboo road. He thought that he was going to leave anyway, so he didn''t care about the past, but his attitude towards He Lin was better. As soon as he heard that they were going to Nanshan, He Lin changed his face and said, "but since ancient times, there are very few people who can go to Nanshan. Even ancient books do not have any records. Moreover, once you lose your way to Nanshan, you will be in danger, and no one can go there to rescue you. What''s more, why do you want to go to Nanshan?" "Why we went, of course, has our own reasons." Green bamboo road. Of course, I won''t elaborate on what the birdie said. In the following time, He Lin tried several times to find out from Qingzhu why they wanted to go to Nanshan. However, Qingzhu didn''t say why, and even got impatient. He felt that he asked too much. "I''m worried too..." He Lin sighed. At this time, Jiang Wanbai and others have finished their breakfast. Qingzhu goes upstairs to collect things. He Lin follows him on the pretext of helping. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing sit in the hall and wait. At this time, Xue Xu suddenly said: "the man carries two lives on his back, do you care?" "Why care?" Jiang Wanbai asked, "in the end, he has to pay back, but sooner or later, when he gets what he wants, the more he gets, the more he loses, the more pain he will suffer." It''s more difficult to accept losing after getting than never getting. "What''s more, he and Miss Ding have the right eye now. In the future He did. " Jiang Wanbai bent his lips and laughed with profound meaning. Xue Xu said: "Miss Ding, wearing a human skin, was originally a ghost body, but inside there was a soul. It was really strange. I was a little curious about her affairs." "Why don''t you stay a little longer? Or go straight to Miss Ding? " Jiang Wanbai suggested. Xue Xu shakes his head and looks out, "don''t look for it. It''s coming." As soon as her voice dropped, Ding Rou appeared at the door of the inn, probably because the good news was coming. She looked very beautiful, and her face was full of smiles. As soon as she came in, her eyes searched the lobby. She did not see the figure of He Lin, and her smile on her face became dim. Chapter 930 While Jiang Wanbai looks at her coming in, her eyes stay on her red lips for a moment, and a chill appears in her eyes. "Late, late." Qi Qingxing holds her hand and pinches it gently. "It seems you can''t leave it alone." Xue Xu Dao. Jiang Wanbai answers and looks at Ding rou. Ding Rou does not find he Lin, but she does listen to the people below that he Lin has come to the inn, so she is not in a hurry to go. She is about to sit down and so on. She notices Jiang Wanbai''s gaze at herself. Inexplicably, Ding Rou''s heart gave birth to a little chill, some fear. "Where has he gone?" Ding Rou coughed lightly, but did not dare to get close to her. She sat down at the next table and asked Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai didn''t answer her and took back her sight. At this time, Qingzhu and He Lin came down from above. Qingzhu said, "young master, we can go." "Not yet." Jiang evening Bai Dao, she smile, eyes deep at Ding Rou, way: "suddenly want to stay in town for a few days." "Ah?" Qingzhu scratched his head and subconsciously looked at Qi Qingxing. Seeing that Qi Qingxing didn''t mean to speak, he nodded and said, "OK, I''ll put the things back first." Green bamboo takes things back. The happiest thing is the shopkeeper. After all, if Jiang Wanbai and his party stay here for an extra day, he can earn more money. And He Lin''s eyes also crossed a glimmer of dark joy, but he did not ask any more. When he saw Ding Rou was also there, he showed a gentle look on his face and went over to say hello: "Miss Ding, how did you come here?" "I came to see you on purpose." Ding Rou looked at him shyly and said, "we agreed yesterday. You are going to tell me a book today. Did you forget it?" When the green bamboo comes down, He Lin has gone with Ding rou. Jiang Wanbai several people sat at the table drinking tea, Jiang Wanbai''s voice with a bit of cold, said: "she now eat people, life and soul can''t do, then she as a ghost hit." "If you taste the sweetness, you will not be able to restrain your greed. Maybe tonight is the best time for you to fight ghosts." Xue Xu Dao. Jiang evening white point, no more to say. And green bamboo only heard the words behind, looked puzzled and asked, "master, what do you mean by beating ghosts? Is there a ghost in town He suddenly thought of He Lin''s face and quickly lowered his voice and asked, "master, is there a ghost around him?" "Well." Jiang evening white point head, Ding Rou is not He Lin side of the ghost? In the afternoon, He Lin came over again, and his face was very good. When he came in, he joked with him and asked him if it was a good thing. But ordinary people can''t see the lingering Yin Qi between his eyebrows. In the evening, Jiang Wanbai took a chair and sat in front of the window. The wind was blowing and her face was light. A small paper man was floating around her, like a lively fish, twisting and twisting. Qi Qingxing was sitting at the table, writing a book by the light of the candle. This is also one of his tasks. He has to write down the local customs and feelings he passed through and send them back to the capital. This is to replace Xiao Quan to see if all the people in the world really live and work in peace and contentment. Gradually, there were no pedestrians outside. Even the drunkard was still in the middle of drinking and did not come out to wander. Only a few wild cats ran by on the road, making a gentle sound. Chapter 931 The paper man did not know when it had stopped and fluttered, and was sticking to the window, like a probe looking out. And Jiang night white closed his eyes, breathing light, like already in the comfortable night wind fell asleep. But at a certain moment, the paper man lying on the window suddenly stood straight, and suddenly floated out, and the river, who had closed his eyes, opened his eyes at night, and his eyes were clear, and he didn''t sleep at all. "OK, I''ll be back soon." Jiang later left the sentence and turned out directly from the window. Qi Qingxing holds a pen hand, looks up to the direction of the window, there is only a chair in, the river late white has disappeared. He sighed, lowered his head and continued to write. Paper people fly in front of the wind, the river white toe light point, in the roof corrugated between the light jump, clothes and robes fly, if someone opens the window to see, will think it is a dream to see what cactus. Finally, the paper man in front stopped, turned around in place, and when the river was late white, he fell on the shoulder of the river evening white, and fell down gently, two thin short legs shaking one by one. The river white eyes, looking at the two people at the bottom of the lane. The drunk man reached for Ding Rou''s chin. Ding Rou hid from his disgusting side face. She didn''t make a sound, but she just walked slightly, and didn''t go to the open place. Instead, he walked into the dark alley and looked back at the man. Man ha ha ha smile, mouth said words, followed up. Seeing that the more dark it is going inside, gradually, from the outside, there is no one in the alley. Ding Rou stops and turns to look at the drunk man with a strange smile on his face. "Hey hey, hey, little beauty..." The man, who had not yet realized the danger, stumbled towards Ding rou. Ding Rou murmured softly: "I am not killing innocent people, but I blame your own color heart for killing you. I am killing the people!" "What a good one is to kill the people." The voice of irony came from above, and the man who had reached for Ding Rou suddenly fell back straight and fell on the ground and began to snore and sleep. Ding Rou looked up and looked up, and his face was in a moment of panic. "Who? Who''s on it?! " "You don''t have to know. You just know, I''m the one who''s here to kill you." Jiang evening white standing on the roof, looking down at the Ding Rou, she can see Ding Rou, Ding Rou may not be able to see her. The hand in Ding Rou sleeve tightened, she took a deep breath, and said, "I have never offended who, why do you want to kill me?" After asking this, she looked down and fell in front of the man who was crying out to sleep, and then said, "if the road is uneven, then you will have no need to kill me. I just didn''t do it. He saw the color and forced me here, and I didn''t do anything..." "Really nothing?" Jiang later white sneered, "so the person you ate last night is not a man?" This sentence is like thunder, it blows directly in Ding Rou''s mind. She is panicked that she has started to sweat closely on her back, her hands in her sleeve shaking, and she carefully recalls whether she was shocked when she ate people last night. But no matter how she thought, she could not think that there were still people hiding nearby, let alone "You said I ate people last night, you saw it with your own eyes? If you see it with your own eyes, why didn''t you kill me last night? You have to wait until today? " Ding Jiuqiang, self - calm. Chapter 932 Jiang Wanbai is not in a hurry to kill her and says, "I didn''t see it last night, but I saw it in the daytime today." "I''m less likely to eat people during the day..." Judo Ding. Jiang Wanbai pulled his lips and grinned. His voice was not urgent or slow. "The soul eating people is equivalent to falling into the devil. I didn''t want to interfere with your business. I planned to leave here early this morning, but you came to me and let me find out about your eating people. I can''t ignore this matter." When Jiang Wanbai finished this, Ding Roucai reflected why she felt that the voice of the man above was so familiar. She leaned against the wall and felt a chill coming from the wall. Her body couldn''t stop shivering. Even her voice began to shiver, "you Are you Mrs. Qi Jiang Wanbai makes a light Tut and doesn''t pay any attention to her. It''s just that a yellow Rune has slipped to her fingers and will fly out at any time. "Who are you?" Ding rouman asked in fear. "You don''t have to worry about who I am." Jiangwan white light voice, the fingers of the yellow on the fly out, drilling into the alley. "What is this? go away! Go away Ding Rou''s screams of fear come out of the alley. She yells in the hope that someone can hear the news to save her. But Jiang Wanbai dares to start here. She is not afraid of her shouting. Gradually, Ding Rou''s cry became smaller and smaller, and finally disappeared. Jiang Wanbai lightly Tut, a brush sleeve, then from the alley fly up a group of white mansions, is Ding Rou''s soul. "Since you have eaten people and turned into evil spirits, I can only send you to hell." Finish quietly, there will be a ring from far to near, but blink, black and white impermanence will appear in front of. Jiang Wanbai pushed Baimang in the past, and Ding Rou''s figure flashed out in mid air. She wanted to escape, but a chain of souls had followed her, and she was immediately locked and pulled away. "I don''t want to go to hell! I''m not dead yet! I don''t want to go to hell Ding Rou screamed, her face was full of fear. She turned her head and kept explaining to black and white impermanence, "I just changed my identity with others, I''m still alive! Really I''m still alive! I can''t go to hell "Speak to the magistrate." Black impermanence Road, toward the River night white arched hand, and white impermanence drag lock soul chain to walk together. When the ring disappeared, Jiang Wanbai did not stay any more, and turned back to the inn. When Jiang Wanbai came in from the window, Qi Qingxing just took the pen and waited for the ink to dry. He put it down and looked at Jiang Wanbai. Although she knew that there would be no danger in her trip, her eyes were still searching for her, and she was sure that she was not hurt. Then she was completely relieved and said, "kill?" "Not to mention killing, but to take her skin off and send her to the underworld." Jiang Wan Bai Dao walked to the table, but Qi Qingxing took a sip of the water and breathed softly. With a smile on his face, "I was still a little nervous just now when black and white impermanence came. I was afraid that they would suddenly talk about a ghost missing from the underground." Fortunately, black and white impermanence did not mention a word. Jiang Wanbai put down his mind and believed Xue Xu''s words completely. He knew that the local government would not investigate his disappearance. I''m afraid that none of them found out. Qi Qingxing looked at her happy expression and couldn''t help but smile and sealed the memorial. The next morning, when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went downstairs, they heard about the murder in the town. Chapter 933 "It was a drunk who came out last night after he was drunk and met a beautiful girl..." When talking about this, the second mate made a special pause. He looked strange and lowered his voice and said, "the drunkard said that the girl he met looked very similar to the lady of the Ding family." Because recently Ding Rou always goes out to find he Lin, so that the people in the town know what she looks like. At that time, the drunkard was not so drunk that he completely lost his mind. The only thing he could remember was Ding Rou''s face. The drunkard couldn''t remember anything else. He only remembered that he suddenly fell asleep. When he woke up, he saw a pile of women''s clothes piled up nearby. The man went to pick them up. "As a result, a human skin fell out of the pile of clothes!" Xiao er''s expression was frightened, as if he had seen the scene of human skin falling out of his clothes. Jiang Wanbai puffed his forehead and asked, "what about now?" "The human skin has been sent to the county government. The county magistrate has sent someone to the Ding family to find Miss Ding. Now I haven''t heard of the result..." As soon as the waiter finished this sentence, a group of people came in outside. As soon as the passer-by came in, he said, "the county government has confirmed that the man''s skin is the lady of the Ding family! Not only the young lady of the Ding family, but the whole Ding family died! It''s said that only human skin is left! " As soon as he said this, the other people in the lobby of the whole Inn turned pale and said, "is it a monster who made a mess?" "I don''t think it must be a monster." Someone suddenly said, "before I heard the shopkeeper of the shop selling cinnabar yellow paper that when the Ding family just came to town, they bought all the yellow paper and cinnabar in the shop. They went back every day. As long as the shop had goods, they were all bought." "I remember when you said it. It''s really strange." "Yes, yes, the Ding family is very strange. Maybe The people of the Ding family are some ghosts in human skin! " As soon as this word came out, it immediately attracted the approval of many people. As a result, by the time Jiang Wanbai and others finished their breakfast, rumors about the case had completely changed. They said that the Ding family were all ghosts in human skin. Last night, Miss Ding was going to eat people. But met an expert, that expert hand, not only received Miss Ding, but also the Ding family and other people also received. In addition, as the county government reported that there were indeed four missing people in the town, the rumor became more and more believed. "Sometimes that''s how the truth is confused as hearsay." Jiang Wanbai picked his eyebrows and headed for Qi Qingxing road. At this time, He Lin came in from the outside of the inn. His expression was still at a loss. After he came in, his eyes first swept around the hall, and then fell on the green bamboo. His eyes brightened and he walked quickly. "Green bamboo, have you heard about the town?" He Lin asked in a hurry. Green bamboo nods, "heard." "Do you think the Ding family are ghosts in human skin?" He Lin asked again. He was a little anxious to hear different answers from Qingzhu. What he heard most was that the Ding family were ghosts. However, he could not bear the fact that the Ding family would be successful as soon as he thought of the things that he would succeed with his painstaking efforts. However, He Lin could not bear it. Chapter 934 Therefore, He Lin did not want to accept this fact at all. He wanted to be told that Miss Ding was just killed. But Qingzhu looked at him and didn''t give him the answer he wanted. He just shook his head and said, "I didn''t see it with my own eyes. I don''t know what''s going on." With these words, green bamboo got up to pick up his things. They still have to leave today. And He Lin stood there in a trance and finally came back to his senses. Seeing green bamboo coming down with something, he quickly asked, "are you going to leave again today?" "Now that such a big case has happened in the town, we feel terrible. We''d better leave early." Green bamboo road. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have gone outside. Xue Xu helps Qingzhu take things and go outside together. He Lin stood in the same place for a while, with a struggling look on his face. After a while, he turned and walked out. "Mr. Qi!" He Lin went to the carriage and called Qi Qingxing, who was about to get on the carriage. Qiqing action for a meal, turned to look at him, "what''s the matter?" "Mr. Qi, I''ll go with you." But now I don''t know if I can still bear the bitter dream, but I still can''t bear it. I don''t know if I still have a strong dream before, but I still can''t bear it He Lin''s face is full of desolation. He droops his eyes. After a moment, he raises his eyes to Qi Qingxing and others and says, "I don''t want to stay here any more, but I really have nowhere to go. If I want to go, it seems that I have to leave here with you." "I''m afraid not." Standing on the other side of the green bamboo eyebrows, his face is all disapproval, he said: "we are going to Nanshan, there are business to do, if only to visit mountains and rivers, plus you alone, of course, no problem, but we are not going to visit mountains and rivers, this is not good." "It''s really inconvenient to bring another person." After a pause, Qingzhu added another sentence. He Lin didn''t expect that it would be Qingzhu''s refusal. He immediately expressed some embarrassment, but he did not immediately speak, but looked at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing said in a light voice: "what green bamboo says is extremely true." After finishing this sentence, Qi Qingxing did not look at He Lin any more and got on the carriage directly. Qingzhu and Xue Xu followed closely, sat outside, drove the carriage to turn around, and continued to go south. He Lin stood in the same place, watching the carriage go far, the evil and resentment in his eyes had to be covered. He didn''t notice that a paper man was getting into his clothes next to his hem. On the carriage, Qi Qingxing sat opposite Jiang Wanbai, looked down at the chessboard and asked, "did you leave a paper man for He Lin?" "Did you find out?" Jiang Wanbai picked up his eyebrows and grinned, "since Ding Rou is gone, He Lin certainly can''t live too well." Originally, Jiang Wanbai didn''t intend to interfere in He Lin''s affairs. However, He Lin himself and Ding Rou always tried to challenge her patience. Jiang Wanbai was just like his hospital and left something for him. "Since he said he was alone, it seemed that he didn''t want to live alone. Of course, I will help him, so that he won''t be so lonely." Jiangwan Baidao. So I left a paper man for he Lin. Chapter 935 In the following days, He Lin will realize that there are people around him all the time. He is also a familiar person. He must be very happy. Qi Qingxing''s helpless smile crossed his eyes and said nothing more. He Lin, who stayed in the town, watched the carriage disappear. After standing for a while, he returned to his home. As soon as you close the door, you can''t restrain your anger. You can''t help turning the tea bowl on the table to the ground. "Arlin, who made you angry again?" "Not yet..." He Lin''s voice stopped suddenly, and he suddenly turned back to look behind him. But there was no one behind him. He Lin turned pale. He ran around the yard for several times and checked several rooms. Finally, he made sure that he was the only one in the yard. But the voice just now He Lin swallows his saliva. It is clear that the sun is getting bigger and bigger, which makes people frown. However, he feels that his whole body is covered with cold, which is extremely cold. "Alin, it''s sunny outside. Come in! Don''t get burnt in the sun The familiar voice began to ring again. However, no matter how he Lin looked, he could not find a person to speak. He finally broke down and ran into the yard and yelled, "who''s talking?! Get out of here! Don''t play tricks on me "Alin, I''m your mother Are you okay? Is it uncomfortable? " "My husband, go back to your room and have a rest. I''ll get you something to eat..." Two female voices were heard one after another. The former was much older, and the latter was younger. If a neighbor who was familiar with the He Lin family heard it, they could recognize that they were the voices of He Lin Niang and his wife. The two voices kept talking, as if they were still alive. Gradually, He Lin''s eyes fell on the well. His eyes were red, and his eyes were covered with red blood. His expression was already a little crazy. At a certain moment, he ran to the well, kicked his foot on the stone and yelled, "shut up! Shut up However, those voices did not disappear, still kept ringing. After that day, the people in the town found that he Xiucai was crazy. The most terrible thing was that they found a terrible truth from his crazy words. It turned out that he Xiucai''s son did not slip into the well, but was thrown into the well by he Xiucai''s mother. No matter how the county magistrate interrogated him, he Xiucai did not say why. He Xiucai pushed his wife and mother into the well. The reason is only one sentence. "With them, I''ll live so hard all my life!" Jiang Wanbai didn''t care about the fate of he Lin. after leaving the town, the coach slowly walked forward for a distance. Finally, when he entered the official road that ran through the mountain forest, the carriage appeared thousands of kilometers away. "I can''t go to Nanshan." Jiang Wanbai lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked at the boundless desert in front of him, frowning. Xue Xu and green bamboo each occupied one side of the carriage, bending one leg, the other leg hanging outside the carriage, and said: "very normal, the territory is bound, you can only walk in." "Can''t fly?" Green bamboo asked. Xue Xu was helpless, "can you fly, but can you fly?" "I will not." Green bamboo scratched his head and laughed a few times, saying, "I just ask." Chapter 936 "There''s no way. We can only get in by carriage." Jiang Wan Bai Dao looked at his own storage ring again and touched his chin. "I don''t know where the south city is in the desert. We''d better prepare something before we go in, otherwise I''m afraid we''ll starve to death in it." "You may starve to death, but I will not." Snow shrugged. He doesn''t need to eat. Jiang Wanbai puffed on his forehead, forced to resist the impulse to give him a foot, played a ring finger, the carriage appeared outside a city, "go into the city, first buy good things, then go to Nancheng, by the way, ask if there is a map to the south city." Finding Nancheng doesn''t mean it''s OK. Their real destination is Nanshan. "Why do you want to go to Nanshan?" Xue Xu raised his whip and drove the carriage to the front. He asked curiously. Jiang Wanbai took a look at Qingzhu and said, "you should ask Qingzhu about such a thing. Qingzhu is the best storyteller." Green bamboo looked excited and said, "in fact, I was not present at that time. I heard from the people involved..." Qingzhu told Xue Xu about the bird demon. When he finished, the carriage was released into the city. Qingzhu stops the carriage nearby for a while. They get out of the carriage and walk directly. They plan to buy some food and water. By the way, they want to inquire about the desert. In order to make it convenient, Jiang Wanbai puts out some paper men. Let them scatter in the city to hear about the desert. Several people were talking while walking. Xue Xu said: "Huaxing Dan is not common even in our world. There are few people who can refine Huaxing pill. Most importantly, few people will refine Huaxing pill. After all, it is used by monsters and spirit beasts, and it is of no use to immortal practitioners." "Do you mean that the woman who went to Nanshan to use huaxingdan to trick the spirits on the mountain is likely to have painted a big cake to deceive those spirits?" Jiang Wanbai asked. But Xue Xu shook his head, "it''s not sure, if that person was a Summoner before, it''s OK to have superfluous Huaxing Dan in his hand." "Summoner?" It was the first time that Jiang Wanbai heard the word from Xue Xu. He felt strange and novel. Xue Xu explained: "they are also a kind of immortal cultivators, but what they practice is not their own cultivation, but by taking over the spirit animals to improve their cultivation. The higher the level of the spirit beast they take, the higher the cultivation of the summoner..." "If you take ten spirit beasts, or a hundred spirit beasts, don''t you go up at once? There is an army of spirits and beasts behind a person, and no one dares to provoke her? " Green bamboo is excited. Xue Xu threw a basin of cold water on him and said, "as far as I know, most summoners can only summon one spirit beast in their life. Once they call out a spirit beast, no matter whether it is strong or not, the summoner will be bound with the spirit beast. If the spirit beast is strong, the summoner will be strong. But some people are not lucky. The spirit beast summoned is very weak. Is the summoner Methods and the spirit beast who signed the contract shall terminate the contract... " After a pause, Xue Xu''s face appeared to think, as if he was remembering something. After a moment, he shook his head and said, "not necessarily. It''s said that some secret methods can forcibly terminate the contract with the summoner. However, if the contract is forcibly terminated, there will be only two results: either the summoner dies or the summoner dies." Chapter 937 "If you don''t get to the brink, no one should take risks?" Asked the green bamboo. Xue Xu nodded, "Summoner should be cruel enough to do it, but two spirits can be summoned by talented summoners, but not many. Besides, before the invasion of the Warcraft, I have heard that a family of generations has a genius summoner, and can sign a contract with three spirits, but it is a pity..." Xue Xu sighed, but the words behind him did not come out. But Jiang later in the white understand what he is sorry for. The whole world is going to disappear and become the territory of the demon. Even if the summoner has talent again, it will not be useful in his life. It is only a pity. "Some summoners will have the chemical pill in their hands, which are generally reserved for their summoning animals, and there will be summoners who can make pills. Then they need to go to other summoners to buy them." Xue Xu said, "the one in Nanshan may be the businessman who originally sold Huaxing Dan." "It''s also possible to be a liar who draws pancakes." Jiang later said to him. Xue Xu nodded. Jiang evening white and others just came to the city to buy something. Qingzhu soon found a good person. After moving things into the carriage, he was collected into the storage ring by Jiang evening white. At the end of the day, Jiang later said, "almost." A few people then found a place to eat, and when they finished eating, they returned to the carriage. Although the sun is already very big at this time, but there is a river in the late white junction, but it is not hot, and in addition, the special system of green bamboo, is not afraid of heat at all. Xue Xu bought a black drapery hat with a bowl of green bean porridge in his hand. After drinking, Xue Xu drove the carriage with Qingzhu to go outside the city. The paper people who were thrown out by Jiang evening white all the way back, and after returning, they scrambled to climb on the shoulder of Jiang evening white, and approached her ear. "They''re talking to you?" Qi Qingxing looked at it, and asked with a eyebrow. Jiang later white point head, reached out in Qi Qingxing eyebrow heart point, said: "you probably can not understand what they are saying." What Qi Qingxing can hear is a chirping sound, like a bird barking, but he can''t understand what he is saying. After a moment, the paper men went back to the sleeves of the river''s late white. Jiang evening white road: "did not hear the route to Nancheng, only know to go south, but once entering the desert will lose direction, and the temperature difference between the day and night in the desert is a bit big, it will be very cold at night, if it is unlucky to meet the snow, it is estimated that it will die in the desert directly." Besides, there is no news about desert. "There is too little news. Let''s be careful." The river is late in the white road. Qi Qingxing ordered his head. When he was eating in the city, he heard some comments. He said that the desert was very strange. Few people who went in could come out. Even if they came out, they were already mad, and could not find out anything from those people. "I hear you say there is a city pool in the desert. If the desert is so weird, how does the people in the south come out? Don''t they have to come out? " Asked Xue Xu strangely. Qi Qingxing said: "people in South City have a way to come out, but people outside don''t know that method." "In a word, we still need to find the South City first. People in the south city should know more about Nanshan and desert." The river is late in the white road. Chapter 938 While speaking, the carriage had reached the entrance of the desert. Green bamboo specially stopped the carriage and looked at the endless desert ahead. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing also lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked outside. Jiang Wanbai said, "let''s go." Green bamboo drove the carriage into the desert. It''s a stone tablet. Standing there, you can only see two words, "desert". Besides, there is no other warning. More importantly, this stone tablet is not very large, and it is easy to be ignored. "Perhaps many of those who died in the desert are lost." When passing the stone tablet, Xue Xu said in a voice. This was approved by Qingzhu. Jiang Wanbai was also curious about what the desert looked like, so he lifted the curtain of the carriage and sat with Qi Qingxing outside. He drew a border to avoid bringing gravel into the carriage when the wind was blowing. Hearing Xue Xu''s words, Jiang Wanbai is just looking at the sand blown up by the wind not far away. She takes back her sight and looks back at the stone tablet, frowning slightly. "The stone tablet has been here for hundreds of years at least, but it has not been completely covered by sand." Qi Qingxing, sitting opposite Jiang Wanbai, saw her frowning and said in a voice. Jiang Wanbai nodded, "I''m just going to say that. It seems that the stone tablet is a bit strange." "The stone tablet should be a small eye." Xue Xu said thoughtfully, "I was wrong just now. If what I guess is right now, the stone tablet exists as an eye of array in order to prevent outsiders from accidentally breaking into the desert..." "No wonder I just wanted to go directly to Nanshan. I was blocked by an invisible border. I''m afraid it''s also related to the stone tablet." Jiang evening white suddenly, followed by Xue Xu''s words. That makes sense. "I don''t know who left this array." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. After a long time, the compass in Jiang Wan''s white hand had lost its effectiveness and began to spin around. She could only put the compass away and said helplessly, "it seems that those words that would be lost in the desert are not completely fabricated." Even the compass has lost its effectiveness. If ordinary people come in, they really don''t want to go out again. In this way, Jiang Wanbai has already collected the compass. She jumps directly from the carriage and looks around. At last, she says softly, "I can''t tell the direction. Are we really going south all the time?" "Who knows?" Xue Xu laughed, but he didn''t worry about whether he was really lost here. Qi Qingxing also came down from the carriage and stood beside Jiang Wanbai, saying, "I can only wait for the night to have a look." If they can see the stars at night, they will be able to identify the direction and determine whether they have gone wrong. "What now? Go on or wait? " Jiang Wanbai sighed and asked. Qi Qingxing didn''t answer Jiang Wanbai''s question directly, but after pondering for a while, he suddenly said, "it''s said that this is a battlefield, but there is no unjust soul." "It''s not just that there are no wrongs. It''s clean here." Xue Xu said, "there is no ghost. Isn''t it that there are people who are lost and trapped here?" Anyone who is still lost in a place and trapped to death will stay there until someone brings him out. Otherwise, he will repeat his behavior here. Chapter 939 "Maybe we didn''t go deep enough." Jiangwan Baidao. Those who enter the desert can not be trapped here after walking for less than half a day. They must continue to walk inside. "There''s nothing here. I don''t know who to ask for directions." Jiang Wanbai looks at the burning Rune paper at his fingertips. After burning the rune paper, there was no movement around. This proves that, at least within a hundred miles, there are no ghosts. "Stop and see what happens when it''s dark." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai and others have no objection to this decision. It is not necessarily good to continue to move forward rashly. So a few people find a leeward place to stop, so waiting for dark. There is wind in the desert, but the wind does not make people feel cool. Instead, it brings bursts of heat and gravel, blowing on people''s faces, like a knife scraping pain. Qingzhu wanted to go out to have a look, but as soon as he walked out of the boundary under the white cloth of the river evening, he could not bear the wind of cutting people, so he hurried back. "The wind is too strong." Green bamboo reached out and touched his face, widened his eyes and said, "the wind blows, ordinary people can''t go far." As the evening approached, the wind in the desert became stronger, but gradually the heat was no longer burning, and the temperature began to drop. When the nebula appeared, Qingzhu tried to walk outside the boundary. Jiang Wanbai''s forehead took a puff and asked him, "what are you doing?" "See if it''s cold outside." Green bamboo road. "Are you not afraid of the cold? Do you know if it''s cold? " Jiangwan Baidao. Green bamboo scratched his head, "I forgot." Jiang Wanbai looked out and said, "it''s frosting." She squats down at the edge of the border, and then the fire lights. You can see that there is a layer of crystal clear things on the gravel outside the junction, reflecting the fire light. Qi Qingxing squatted down beside her and said, "the temperature difference is too big." "Well." Jiang evening white point head, "even if some people can survive the day, I am afraid also can not stay at night." Especially those who don''t know about the desert suddenly enter here and can''t walk out. They may not easily get through the first day, but they can''t make it at night. However, soon, Jiang Wanbai found out that it was wrong. She held out her hand, and her fingertips were full of golden power. When she just looked at it, she didn''t find anything wrong, but she looked carefully "Your spiritual power is dissipating." Qi Qingxing clasped Jiang Wanbai''s wrist and his eyes sank. Xue Xu sat beside him and pressed his palm on the gravel. Gradually, his hand fell into the gravel. "The array works. It seems that this is not only a forbidden area for ordinary people, but also for you and other demons." Once you step in here, if you can''t get out, you''ll have to die. Even if people like Jiang Wanbai, who are not ordinary people, can withstand the heat of the first day and the cold of the night for a while, but with the loss of spiritual power, and finally the end of the border, the situation will become the same as ordinary people. "It doesn''t happen during the day." Jiang Wanbai takes up the aura of his fingertips. At this speed, she would better save a little, the aura began to dissipate, even she could not practice. When the aura was directly consumed, it would be troublesome. Qi Qingxing released Jiang Wanbai''s hand and let out a little magic Qi from his fingertips, which were also dissipating at a speed hard to catch by the naked eye. Chapter 940 Qi Qingxing put away the evil Qi on his fingertips and said, "I''ll see if there will be any other changes when it gets light tomorrow." In order to save her spiritual power, Jiang Wanbai takes out her former room, which is made of jade, which will not consume spiritual power. "What about horses?" Green bamboo scratched his head and asked. Marco couldn''t get into the house, but if Jiang Wanbai removed the border, the horse would be frozen to death outside. Jiang evening white pick eyebrow to smile, wave toward horse, "come here." At the next moment, the horse raised its front foot and hissed, and then ran to Jiang Wanbai. At the moment when he was about to hit Jiang Wanbai, the horse and the carriage turned into golden light spots, and finally disappeared. And Jiang Wanbai''s hand appeared a paper cutting carriage. She held the carriage paper-cut to sway toward the green bamboo, way: "this is not good?" It was just for a while that Qi Qingxing came out of her mouth when she was talking. Qi Qingxing approached her, raised his hand, and said, "where is the room?" "What about this..." Jiang Wanbai releases the room with his sleeve and goes in quickly. When Qingzhu and Xue Xu also follow in, Jiang Wanbai removes the outer boundary as soon as the door is closed. Qi Qingxing takes out the charcoal basin and makes the green bamboo ignite. He also warms Jiang Wanbai''s hands in his palms. Just for a while, Jiang Wanbai''s hands were cold, as if the cold had been wrapped in his clothes. She buried her face in Qi Qingxing''s arms. Her body was shaking uncontrollably. The tip of her nose just blew unconscious. Now she took a breath suddenly, and her tears suddenly came out. "It''s so cold. If you''re unprepared, you''re going to die of cold." Jiang Wanbai stuffy voice way, the next moment pressed Qi Qingxing''s hand, way: "ah hang, don''t waste evil gas." Qi Qingxing originally wanted to warm her up quickly, but was stopped by her voice. She just hugged her more tightly. Xuexu and Qingzhu were not affected at all. They soon set fire to the fire pot, and the temperature in the room gradually increased. Jiang Wanbai has slowed down now, sipping a cup of hot tea in her hand, watching Qingzhu begin to have a hot meal. As she was about to finish, there was a knock on the door outside. "Is it the wind that hits the door?" Jiang Wanbai blinked and asked. The sound of just knocking on the door was short. It was like something was directly hit by the wind. Green bamboo stood up and walked toward the door and said, "I don''t know. I''ll go and have a look." He did not rush to open the door, but put his ear to the door to listen to the outside. A moment later, he said to Jiang Wanbai and other people: "master, there is someone outside." "Open the door." Jiangwan Baidao. When her voice fell, her fingertips had a touch of gold, and so did Qi Qingxing, who stood beside her. Ready to go. Green bamboo takes back the sight, opens the door a little, suddenly a pale face pastes up. "Ghost!" Green bamboo cried out, "bang" to close the door, but also the weak cry for help directly to cover down. Xue Xu went over and patted green bamboo on the shoulder and said, "open the door. If you don''t open the door, the man outside will die." "Ah?" Green bamboo froze, subconsciously to the side. Xue Xu opened the door, a huge thing smashed in, bamboo subconsciously reached out to take it to the house, Xue Xu quickly closed the door. Chapter 941 After a while, the things in the room had been covered with frost. The temperature that had just finally risen suddenly dissipated. Jiang Wanbai shrank at Qi Qingxing''s side, and his voice was shaking a little when he spoke. "What is this? People? Is he dead? " Jiang Wanbai looks at the man who is put by green bamboo by the fire pot. The whole body of the man was covered with white frost. Because of being close to the brazier, the frost began to melt gradually, and the white air came out. It''s not just that person, but the whole house is fuming as the temperature in the room runs up. "Still alive." Xue Xu squatted on the side of the man, reached out and touched his neck side, "if you are later, you will really die." Hearing Xue Xu''s words, Qingzhu was a little embarrassed and said, "all blame me, almost killed him." "I can''t blame you. It''s really scary like that." Jiangwan Baidao. Green bamboo took a breath and quickly added a few more pieces of charcoal to the charcoal fire pot. When the temperature gradually rose, the people lying on the ground gradually became conscious. He shook suddenly, and then the whole person curled up and tried to lean against the charcoal fire pot. Seeing that people were about to throw themselves into the charcoal fire basin, green bamboo quickly reached out to hold him and said anxiously, "don''t go there. Be careful to get burned!" Although the man had consciousness, his mind was not fully awake. He couldn''t hear what green bamboo said. He still tried his best to lean on the fire basin, like a dying man trying to catch the last bit of life. The strong green bamboo of this man can''t hold him. Xue Xu sighed and held the man in his hand. After a while, the man''s mind gradually returned, his eyelashes trembled and opened his eyes. "I I''m still alive... " He murmured softly. Jiang Wanbai saw that he was awake and said to green bamboo, "you can let go. Give him a cup of hot water to warm up." Green bamboo nods, will hold that person to sit up, way: "you first drink a cup of hot water, slowly, you are not dead." At this time, the frost on his body has all melted, and there is a trace of water on the place where he was lying. His hand shaking with a cup of water, a bit of tea was shaken out and fell on the back of his hand, which immediately turned red. I don''t know what it''s like. I don''t know how long it has passed. Jiang Wanbai and others have almost finished their dinner. They hear a "gurgling" sound. In an instant, Jiang Wanbai and others look at the past. "No Sorry I''m so hungry... " The man touched his stomach, and his pale face finally became bloody. Jiang Wanbai smiles and says to green bamboo, "give him a pair of bowls and chopsticks." Fortunately, they have prepared a lot of dry food, and an extra mouth is not likely to starve. "Who are you? How could it be here? " After eating and drinking enough, Jiang Wanbai is also a little sleepy. He leans on Qi Qingxing and asks in a lazy voice with half squint eyes. The man put the last mouthful of dry food into his mouth, and his choking face turned red. He quickly took the water from the green bamboo, stretched his neck and poured it down. After a while, he slowly came back. He wiped his mouth with his sleeve and said, "I am a disciple of the Nanmen aristocratic family in Nanhai city. My name is nanmenziyang. I come out to find my elder sister this time." Speaking of the latter sentence, the expression of nanmenziyang is much more dignified. He straightened up his face and straightened himself up a little. He said, "three years ago, my elder sister was taken away by a ghost king on the day of her marriage. Later, I inquired about it and found out that she was brought to the desert by the ghost king. That''s why I came here." Chapter 942 Nanmenzi Yang stopped for a moment and coughed gently. His upright waist suddenly softened a little, and an unnatural blush appeared on his face, "that It''s my first time to go abroad. I only know that it''s easy to get lost in the desert. I didn''t expect that the temperature difference between day and night is so big. The more you use psychic power to stay out of the cold, the faster the spiritual power will be lost... " If he hadn''t seen a house here, he would have frozen to death outside now. "Didn''t you tell your elders when you went out?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Although she has never heard of the Nanmen family in Nanhai City, it can be said that it is an aristocratic family, which is similar to that of the little situ family. In such an aristocratic family, if there are children who want to go out to experience, the elders of the family must tell a lot of precautions. "Nanmenziyang''s face appeared guilty, eyes flashing, face even more red," I go out this time without permission, the elders of the family do not know. " Jiang Wanbai raised his eyebrows and took a look at Qi Qingxing. Jiang Wanbai knew that he had also discovered that Nanmen Ziyang was still hiding something. I''m afraid there are other reasons behind his sneaking out. But Jiang Wanbai did not ask now. "Is this room a magic weapon?" Nanmenziyang saw Jiang Wanbai and others didn''t ask anything more. His tight body relaxed a little, and turned around to look around him. His eyes were full of excitement. Seeing this scene, Jiang Wanbai can''t help but sigh in his heart. He is indeed a Xiaobai who goes out for the first time, so easily he puts down his vigilance. Just thinking like this, I saw Xue Xu suddenly put out his hand and wiped it on his face, "bad..." "Why Ah, ah, ah Nanmenziyang subconsciously looked at him with care on his face. As a result, after seeing Xue Xu''s face, he twisted his face and cried out. Qingzhu almost jumped up at nanmenziyang''s scream. Jiang Wanbai''s forehead took a puff and said, "what are you calling? What the hell? " "Ghost! Ghost! What a ghost Nanmenziyang pointed to Xue Xu and yelled. Only half of Xue Xu''s face was left, and the other half of his face was directly blurred. It was like a picture on paper soaked in water, and the painting became blurred. Jiang Wanbai said in a quiet way: "otherwise, you don''t think it strange that a room suddenly appears in the desert?" When Jiang Wanbai finished his speech, the candles in the room began to light and dark, and then the wind whistling outside the room on his back. Qi Qingxing and Qingzhu did not make a sound, but just looked at him motionlessly. Everything looks very strange. Nanmen Ziyang looked at this scene in horror, and the whole person was stiff. But at this time, Xue Xu reached out to the other half of his face. "It''s over, my face is gone. It''s all your fault. The frost that came in turned into moisture and destroyed my face..." I don''t know if it''s the psychological function of Nanmen Ziyang. Xue Xu''s words "all blame you" are full of resentment, and people''s scalp numb. "Ah, ah!" Nanmenziyang finally couldn''t carry it. He screamed and rushed out. "It seems that the joke is overdone. He won''t die cold outside..." Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes. Before he finished speaking, he saw that Ziyang, the south gate, rushed in from the door again, closing the door tightly, and the whole person shivered with cold. After lifting his hair and now Jiang Wanbai, four of them are staring at himself, nanmenziyang is more trembling. Chapter 943 "I I can give you some incense! I can pass you! I can also burn money paper for you As he spoke, Ziyang reached out his hand and took it out of his body. As a result, he took out a amulet, which he had carried with him since he was a child. It was written in eight characters by the elders of his family. "Well?" Jiang Wanbai looked at the rune paper in his hand, picked his eyebrows and said: "we saved you and gave you something to eat. You even want to kill us?" Nanmenziyang really wanted to cry, "no No, you misunderstood me. I lost my things on the way. Tomorrow! I''ll find it tomorrow and I''ll give it to you! " Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help it. She chuckled. Even Qi Qingxing''s eyes have a smile. "Come on, don''t tease him. You can change my body first." Xue Xu said. Jiang Wanbai points his head and takes out a paper man from the storage ring. Xue Xu said: "you use cinnabar to draw two pieces of rouge for me, or my face looks white and seeping." "You still have to ask you..." He make complaints about the river, but he still gives the pen and paper to Qi Qing. He says, "ah, you are good at painting. You can draw for him." In fact, the paper man body that Xue Xu now uses, Jiang Wanbai, has made a small water-proof magic, but after coming here, at night, the spirit power began to dissipate, so that Xue Xu''s magic on the paper man''s body gradually lost its function. That''s where it is now. Seeing Jiang Wanbai and others ignore themselves, the candles on the table are no longer flickering, and gradually Ziyang of the south gate is not shaking, but still shrinking by the door, afraid to approach. Jiang Wanbai didn''t care about him any more. He gathered around Qi Qingxing and looked at him. He pointed the two cheeks of the man with his pen. "Facial features?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Xue Xu wanted to refuse, but when the words came to his mouth, he changed his mind and said, "please draw a face for me." "Did you use your own face before?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. What she had given Xue Xu before was just a simple paper man without facial features and painting. What would Xue Xu look like after he was attached to the paper man was entirely what Xue Xu thought. Xue Xu nodded, "used to his own face, but now want to try something else." Speaking of this, his face showed a bit of excitement, and said: "draw me a beautiful face, a beautiful man''s face." "I''ll do it, I''ll do it!" Jiang Wanbai said, "ah hang, I''ll describe it, you can draw it!" Her eyes were bright and her expression could not hide her excitement. In a moment, countless faces appeared in her mind. All of them were male stars she had seen before her rebirth. There were always some who were very beautiful to her. In addition, she had also met a snake demon, also mixed with the entertainment industry, that face is actually pretty, at least attracted a lot of female fans. Jiang Wanbai thinks about it and decides to put his favorite facial features together. He doesn''t know what kind of face will appear. However, her mind was almost all written on her face. Qi Qingxing looked at her and was not very happy. Soon, Jiang Wanbai found that no matter how she described it, Qi Qingxing''s painting was not what she thought. "Ah hang, it''s wrong. It''s not like this..." Jiang Wanbai is still in a hurry to correct. Xue Xu, who could see the greasiness in it, coughed and laughed. Chapter 944 Soon, Qi Qingxing painted his face. He could see it was a beautiful face just from the paper man. However, no matter what it was, it was not what Jiang Wanbai thought at first. However, after seeing the finished product, Jiang Wanbai didn''t care. She shook the paper man, and when the ink on it was dry, she handed it to Xue Xu. Without concealing her expectation, she urged, "try this one quickly." The next moment, Xue Xu''s body on the spot smaller, slowly into a paper man, falling into the fire pot, soon burned out. A group of white mansions flew into the new paper man, but in the blink of an eye, a beautiful man appeared in front of the public. Xue Xu''s lips with a smile, peach blossom eyes just lightly glance, then let people''s mind waver, eyes can''t help but follow his action, in addition to looking at him, there is no idea. "You should be dressed." Jiang evening white road, "change a body of pink clothes, look more like a Peach Blossom Fairy king." "White clothes look good too." Xue Xu said with a smile. Jiang Wanbai sighed, moved his eyes, and said, "you''d better stop laughing. It''s too hard to control yourself to smile with this face." "I''ve never seen you look so good..." The murmur came from the side. Xue Xu picked up his eyebrows and looked at the South Gate Ziyang who didn''t know when to come over and asked, "are you not afraid of me?" "I..." Nanmen Ziyang returned to his mind, and when he heard Xue Xu''s question, he hesitated and did not know how to answer it. Xue Xu snorted and got the answer from his manner. He said, "sure enough, your man just likes to look at his face..." Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. After such a bad time, it''s already late. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing go back to sleep in the inner room. As for how Nanmen Ziyang wants to sleep, she doesn''t care so much about it. It''s done her utmost to let Nanmen Ziyang stay here. Perhaps it is also the South Gate son Yang heart big, before Ming Ming is afraid to die, unexpectedly also can sleep safely. When the next morning, nanmenziyang opened his eyes early. First, he carefully looked at Qingzhu and Xue Xu. Seeing that they were still asleep, he quietly relaxed and crept toward the door. As a result, as soon as the door was opened, Xue Xu''s voice began to ring from behind, "at least you stayed for a night. If you want to leave, you don''t even say hello?" "I..." Nanmenziyang''s body is stiff, and he turns around stiffly. He looks at Xue Xu with clear eyes. He wants to cry without tears. How can he forget that ghosts don''t have to sleep. "If he wants to go, let him go." Jiang Wanbai came out from behind the screen, covered his mouth and yawned, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he said in a lazy voice: "but in front of you, if you go like this, don''t come back because of the cold tonight. We don''t come here just because you want to come and go." Nanmenziyang actually knows that it''s not good for him to leave like this, but now he has nothing but a amulet on his body. Instead, he wants to do something. Thank you, Jiang Wanbai and others, but he is powerless. But he also knew that with his own ability, not to mention what will happen tonight, but to say nothing about today''s day, he has nothing. It is a difficult task to sustain himself in this desert. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t care how the South Gate Ziyang hesitates. She goes straight to the door and opens the door. In an instant, the hot wind blows on her face. Jiang Wanbai quickly sets a border. Chapter 945 Jiang Wanbai did not rush back to the house, but walked outside, Qi Qingxing followed. A moment later, Qi Qingxing stood by her side and said, "only at night will spiritual power drain away." "Well." Jiang Wan nodded his head and said, "but there is no spiritual power here. Even if the spiritual power will not be lost during the day, it can be used up all the time. If there is no supplement, my spiritual power will be exhausted sooner or later." After a pause, she looked in front of her and narrowed her eyes slightly. Her voice was a little light, as if she sighed, "if the spirit power and the evil spirit will be lost here, then we don''t have to worry about meeting demons, but ghosts..." Speaking of this, Jiang Wanbai''s voice stopped suddenly. She looked at Qi Qingxing and saw Qi Qingxing''s eyebrows twisting. She knew that he and she wanted to go together. "Go back and ask him." Jiang Wan Bai Dao turns back to the house. The South Gate Ziyang, who was going to leave, did not leave now. He sat there helping Qingzhu hot dry food. Seeing Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing come in, he quickly stood up, wiped his palms on his clothes, and then grasped the hem of his clothes, "I I want to stay, I can do anything! " "Can you cook?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Nanmenziyang glanced at the hot pot of dry food, and his face showed a trace of hesitation, but soon he suppressed the hesitation. He spoke very fast and said, "yes!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiang Wanbai looks at his eyes without concealing suspicion. Nanmenziyang soon couldn''t hold up under Jiang Wanbai''s eyes. His eyes flickered and looked east and West, but he didn''t dare to look at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai knew from his hands that he was not a man who could do this, and although his clothes had been smeared in the desert, he could still see that it was a good cloth. Even in the Nanmen aristocratic family, their status is certainly not low, at least they are always served by others. Seeing that nanmenziyang could not stand still, Jiang Wanbai still let him go and said, "you don''t have to do this. You just tell us everything you know about here, including the ghost king who took away your elder sister." When Jiang Wanbai said those words, nanmenziyang was relieved and his expression relaxed. As a result, when Jiang Wanbai''s last words were spoken, nanmenziyang''s relaxed body was immediately tightened. He pursed his lips heavily and frowned, "you Why do you want to know this... " After saying this, he paused for a moment, thought about it and thought it was wrong. He changed his words and said, "I mean Are you not familiar with it? " "Do you still think we are ghosts here?" Jiang Wanbai endured the impulse of rolling his eyes and was pulled by Qi Qingxing to sit in the past. "Is it Isn''t it? " Nanmenziyang''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. Jiang Wanbai took a deep breath and took a look at the green bamboo. Qingzhu just squats beside nanmenziyang, and receives Jiang Wanbai''s eyes. He turns and pours on nanmenziyang, "Ouch!" "Ah, ah, ah!" Nanmenziyang collapsed and yelled. He fell off the stool and was pressed on the ground by green bamboo. He was still struggling, "let me go..." "What are you shouting at?" Green bamboo put out his hand to cover his mouth, there is a kind of impulse to put this simple and easy to die, "do you think I look like a ghost? You can tell by the accent that I''m not from here at all, am I? " Chapter 946 In the past, when he was reading, Qingzhu always felt that he was not smart and stupid. Now he met nanmenziyang, and Qingzhu suddenly felt relieved that there were more stupid people in the world than him. Now nanmenziyang calmed down. He blinked his eyes and couldn''t speak. He could only keep looking at Xue Xu. At this time, Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help it. He stretched out his hand and played it on Ziyang''s forehead. He said, "thank you. Xue Xu is a ghost. So what? Are you afraid, too? The children of Nanmen aristocratic family are so brave? " As soon as nanmenziyang heard Jiang Wanbai''s last words, he immediately began to have some hair exploding, shaking his head desperately to get rid of green bamboo''s hand. Qingzhu quickly took off his hands and wiped the clothes of Ziyang in the south gate. "No! Although Although I''m really not brave But other people don''t... " Nanmenziyang was red and tried to save the reputation of Nanmen aristocratic family. Jiang Wanbai sneered and did not argue with him too much. Nanmen Ziyang also strongly explained that Jiang Wanbai and others did not pay attention to him. Instead, he began to eat breakfast. He swallowed his saliva, and his stomach was frustrated and called several times, "where do you come from?" "The capital." Green bamboo also got up, while answering his words, while going to have breakfast. Nanmen Ziyang sat up with his eyes on Jiang Wanbai and others. He hesitated and asked, "you Are they all people? " "How can I listen to you as if you were swearing?" Jiang Wanbai glanced at him. "No, no, no..." Nanmenziyang waved his hand flustered, "I don''t mean that..." "What do you mean? Are we people so important? " Jiang Wanbai took a bite of dry food and chewed it slowly. Qi Qingxing poured a glass of water for her "Isn''t it? Is it true that in your eyes, all monsters or ghosts should be removed before they are quick? " Jiang Wanbai asked. Nanmen Ziyang couldn''t speak at all. He could only shake his head and shake his head. After opening his lips several times, he didn''t know how to explain, "I didn''t mean that..." He drooped his head and said something. "Well, eat first. When you finish eating, you can say what you know." Xue Xu put a piece of dry food into his hand. Nanmenziyang couldn''t be moved. Compared with Jiang Wanbai, he immediately felt that Xue Xu was not terrible at all. He looked so kind. He thought in his heart, so he sat down with Xue Xu. River white white at this scene, has been unable to make complaints about it. After breakfast, she looked outside and said, "OK, you can talk about it before you go on your way..." "I don''t know much about it either..." Nanmenziyang simply sat cross legged on the ground. He was a little far away from the brazier, with a glass of water in his hand, which was a little old God in. Looking at this scene, Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help but want to laugh, but she did. Nanmenziyang didn''t notice Jiang Wanbai''s reaction. He took a sip of water slowly and said, "Nanhai city is a little far away from here. But in order to prevent the middle-aged and middle-aged businessmen from rushing into this place, they will mention the terrible things here from time to time from my memory." "How can you still..." Qingzhu thought that last night nanmenziyang was almost frozen to death outside, and his expression was a little indescribable. Nanmenziyang choked on the water and coughed a few times. His face was slightly red and his expression was unnatural. He said, "I didn''t expect to come here at that time, so I didn''t pay much attention to it. Besides The elders only said that it was very dangerous here, but they never mentioned that it would be so cold at night. " Chapter 947 "I don''t know if you''ve found anything." Jiang Wanbai said in a voice, "at night, the spiritual power on your body will slowly drain away, and you can''t practice it any more." Nanmen Ziyang was obviously stunned. At the next moment, he reached out his hand in a hurry and looked at his hand for a long time, his face turned red. Looking at his reaction, Jiang Wanbai sighed, "OK, I know you found it now." "I have lost all my spiritual power..." Nanmenziyang was sad, and then thought of a terrible possibility. He looked frightened and said, "if I leave here in the future, will my spiritual power come back?" Although his spiritual power is negligible, it is also the result of his painstaking efforts for more than ten years. He has always kept it carefully, and he usually can''t bear to use it. He didn''t expect to have any more now. "Yes." Jiang Wanbai hesitated. Her eyes across the smile, looking at the South Gate Ziyang look more and more desperate, there is a little bit of guilt. This also can''t blame her intentionally frightens the South Gate son Yang to play, is actually the South Gate son Yang oneself is too amusing. Qi Qingxing looks at Jiang Wanbai''s mischievous behavior. He smiles helplessly in his eyes. He doesn''t stop him. He doesn''t want to comfort Nanmen Ziyang. Or Xue Xu laughed enough and couldn''t look down. He said: "the loss of spiritual power should be caused by the formation here. As long as you leave here, this phenomenon will not appear." Without waiting for nanmenziyang to breathe a sigh of relief, Xue Xu continued: "however, the premise is that we can leave here intact." "We''re going to get out of here!" The South Gate son Yang throws the ground to have a voice, "I will take elder sister to go back!" Jiang Wanbai and others didn''t know about his elder sister''s affairs, so they didn''t say anything to him. Soon, nanmenziyang said what he knew about the desert. In fact, what he said was known by Jiang Wanbai for a long time. The difference was not big, only one point. "Do you think that Nancheng does not necessarily exist?" Jiang Wanbai asked with a frown. Qixin''s hand was held unconsciously. Nanmen Ziyang nodded, "most of the stories about the desert are rumors. But if we investigate them carefully, no one can guarantee that these rumors are true. After all No one has ever seen anyone come out of the desert, the same Since this is a whole desert, if there is a city in the desert, will the people in the city never come out? " "What do they live on?" South Gate Ziyang road. Jiang Wanbai pursed her lips and remained silent for a moment. After a moment, she said, "never underestimate people''s ability to survive." Xue Xu nodded with approval. "But this is also the guess of my elders. They prefer that Nancheng does not exist. I I don''t know. " South Gate Ziyang road. Jiang Wanbai has left Nancheng behind. She is here for Nanshan. As for Nancheng, she may have to go there, but it is not necessary to go there. "What about the ghost king you said?" After a pause, Jiang Wanbai said, "I just want to know about the ghost king." As for the elder sister of nanmenziyang, if it is not convenient for him to say, Jiang Wanbai and others will not ask. Nanmenziyang understood the meaning of Jiang Wan''s vernacular. He pursed his lips and twitched a few times because his masseter muscles were too tight. He said, "three years ago, on the day my elder sister got married, I saw her swept away by a cloud of clouds. My father followed the clouds and finally died of no disease." Chapter 948 At first, nanmenziyang thought that it was because nothing could be found. Only half a month ago, did he suddenly realize that the elder in his family had already known what the cloud represented. "They knew it was the ghost king from the desert, but they didn''t pursue it." Nanmenziyang lowered his head and clenched his hands into fists on his knees, still unable to restrain his mood. Jiang Wanbai pursed her lips and didn''t know what to say. After all, she had not experienced it personally, so she really didn''t know how to judge. But nanmenziyang didn''t seem to need any consolation. He took a deep breath. When he raised his head, his face was very calm. He said, "I didn''t blame them because of this." Despite this, they have already given up his elder sister. "The desert is such a terrible place. The elders have been telling us everything in our ears since we were young, for fear that we would break in because of our youth." South Gate son Yang way, "just, they have their own reason and give up elder sister, then I will save myself." "How much do you know about the ghost king? The desert is so big that today is only the second day. How can you find it? " Although it''s a bit inhumane to say these things, Jiang Wanbai still opened her mouth and said, "in my opinion, you didn''t have the slightest preparation to enter here, but you just came to die. Do you still feel that you are particularly great and brave in the moment of impulse and regardless of the consequences? It''s very nice of you to be protected. " If nanmenziyang could think calmly, he would not be like this now. At least, Jiang Wanbai and others were also inquiring in the city. They knew that the temperature difference between day and night in the desert was large, so they were prepared. Even if her room didn''t come in handy last night, the winter clothes they prepared could hold up. On the contrary, if nanmenziyang was not lucky enough to meet Jiang Wanbai and others last night, he would have died last night. Nanmenziyang listened to Jiang Wanbai''s words, just like a slap in the head. He looked at Jiang Wanbai in a daze. After a moment, his face turned red, and he couldn''t say anything to refute. In fact, after what happened last night, he was aware of his impulse. Just young and vigorous, I don''t want to hear the words of blow, but I want to hear the praise of myself. Jiang Wanbai certainly understands his psychology, but nanmenziyang is no longer a child. He is an adult man and should have been prepared to bear these psychological conditions. In the final analysis, it is still that sentence. Before that, nanmenziyang was well protected. "I just want to say a few words. After all, I''m not your elder. I say this because there may be a way for us to go together. I don''t want to make trouble for us because of your impulse in the future. That''s why I said this." Jiang Wanbai has a light voice. Nanmenziyang nodded, his face still red, but somehow he did not become angry. How much do you know about the ghost river "I I only know that he is a ghost king in the desert South door son Yang face with a look of chagrin, "I should inquire more." Jiang Wanbai sighed and was silent for a moment. He said, "forget it. We are going to Nanshan. Since you don''t know where the ghost king is, you can walk with us first. The worst result is to go to Nanshan with us, and you should be able to inquire about what you can get there." Now suddenly, I heard from nanmenziyang that Nancheng does not necessarily exist. Jiang Wanbai did not mention Nancheng any more. Anyway, Nanshan must be there. Chapter 949 "What are you doing in Nanshan?" Nanmenziyang widened his eyes, which was incredible, "do you know where Nanshan is? It''s a more ethereal existence than Nancheng! " "Don''t worry, Nanshan must be there." Jiang Wanbai stood up and felt that he had almost said it, so he began to walk outside. Seeing Nanmen Ziyang''s curious face, Qingzhu kindly said a few words to him. Although he didn''t elaborate on it, Nanmen Ziyang heard that they had seen the bird demon coming out of Nanshan. He was shocked for a long time before he came back to God. Jiang Wanbai put the house away, took out the carriage, set up the border again, and said, "let''s go." Last night she paid attention to the direction of the south. For the time being, she knew that she could go there, but no one could guarantee that she would go astray. Considering that there were more people in nanmenziyang, Jiang Wanbai cut a new carriage, which was much bigger than before. Xue Xu and Qingzhu could also sit in it. In this way, the carriage swayed to the south. Once in a while, the carriage was very bumpy. Jiang Wanbai wants to sleep. She opened her mouth and yawned, and saw that Ziyang of the south gate was already asleep, and green bamboo was sleeping against the wall of the carriage. On the contrary, only Xue Xu didn''t have any sleepiness in his eyes. Even Qi Qingxing couldn''t help reaching out and pinching his eyebrows. "Sleep for a while?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice. Jiang Wan nodded his head and whispered a word to Qi Qingxing''s ear before he went to bed. Qi Qingxing Mou color slightly deep, nodded toward her, way: "sleep." Jiang Wanbai immediately nests in his arms and finds a comfortable position to sleep. Before long, Qi Qingxing also closed his eyes. Seeing that all the four people in the carriage were breathing smoothly and sleeping, the carriage was not as bumpy as before, and it was walking south all the time. But walking, the horse''s forelimb suddenly sank forward, the whole horse fell forward, the carriage also turned forward, the carriage sounded a few panic exclamations, soon, the whole horse and the carriage were submerged by quicksand. At the moment when the carriage completely disappeared, the quicksand gradually gathered into a human figure, stood where the carriage disappeared, stood for a while, and then scattered on the ground. The wind blows up the sand, and here it is as it was before the carriage appeared. But at the moment, under the quicksand, different from the heat above, the bottom is very cool, and even there is wind blowing from where, blowing people from inside to outside are very comfortable. Jiang Wanbai jumped down from the carriage and stretched himself. "It''s still comfortable here, but the compass still can''t be used." She looked at the compass in her palm. After confirming that the compass was useless, she put it away and turned to look at the two little ghosts that Xue Xu had caught in her hands. The reason why the carriage sank just now was that these two little ghosts grabbed the horse''s forelimb and pulled it downward. It was similar to the water ghost''s behavior. Otherwise, Jiang Wanbai''s paper horse would never go into the quicksand. "How about it? It''s much more useful to ask them about the situation here than what we''ve been asking outside before. " Jiang Wanbai smiles. Qi Qingxing got down from the carriage with a water bag in his hand and handed it to her lips. Jiang Wanbai took a few drinks, and Yu Guang caught sight of Ziyang, the south gate, who was still holding the edge of the carriage. He could not help but snort. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have long been aware of something wrong. Even if it''s the rickety carriage, people like her and Qi Qingxing have a very good mental power and are not so easy to feel sleepy. Chapter 950 The sudden drowsiness must be strange. As a result, they had been on guard. But nanmenziyang was really scared. He slept well. The carriage suddenly began to roll forward, and the whole person turned over to green bamboo. At that time, they almost didn''t turn out from the carriage. The screams were from both of them. However, Qingzhu probably had met many things with Jiang Wanbai, so he called back in surprise. After the carriage fell here, he soon recovered. At the moment, he was gathering at Xue Xu''s side to watch the two little ghosts. But the South Gate son Yang still holds the carriage, the face is pale, has not seemed to have returned to the God''s appearance. Jiang Wanbai takes back his sight and doesn''t take care of him. He goes to Xue Xu with Qi Qingxing. Two little ghosts shiver under Xue Xu''s hand. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing walk past, Qingzhu is interrogating the two little ghosts with a fierce face, "say! Why pull our carriage down?! And where is this? Tell me what you know "Wuwuwuwu, we don''t know. We just think it''s fun..." Two little ghosts huddled together and trembled. Jiang Wanbai Wei Tai Europe and the United States, Xue Xu directly started, will one of the imps, the next moment, the kid directly dissipated in his hands. The rest of the kid looked at the scene and was so scared that he couldn''t even shake, "I said! I said "Say it now!" Green bamboo road. However, Jiang Wanbai sneered, reached for Xue Xu and said, "what do you say? Since the big ones are coming, it''s no use keeping the small ones. " The kid didn''t really mean to say, he was just stalling. When Jiang Wan''s vernacular voice dropped, a demon was caught by her, but Xue Xu did not hesitate, directly crushed the little ghost in his hand, and then he turned back to catch him in the next moment. At the same time, Qi Qingxing also started. But for a moment, Jiang Wanbai stood apart and looked at the five evil spirits thrown in the middle. The evil spirits are worthy of being evil spirits. They are not comparable to the two little ghosts before. After being caught, the two little ghosts trembled with fear. However, the five evil spirits were beaten and left in the middle. They still glared at Jiang Wanbai and others with a fierce look. It seems that at any time, they will rush up to give Jiang Wanbai a bite. "Tut, kill a trainer first." Jiang Wanbai clapped his hands, shook his sleeves, and with an impatient murmur, he opened his mouth and killed one at random. Green bamboo was stunned for a moment. Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu didn''t hesitate. They caught one and looked at each other when they were about to start. Jiang evening white saw, way: "you also don''t argue, just one person killed one." Voice just fell, Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu two people in the hands of the evil ghost even can''t send out the howl directly. After solving the two evil spirits, Jiang Wanbai and others will fall on the remaining three evil spirits. The three evil spirits all shrunk together, no longer as fierce as before. "Just when we asked the two little ghosts, you were hiding around. You heard us clearly. Now I won''t repeat it. You can think about what to say." Jiang Wanbai smiles and looks at the three evil spirits. After the three devils shook together and looked at each other, one of them was dry like a skeleton, but the evil ghost who could see a little flesh was the first to open his mouth and said, "this is the underground ghost city. It''s the territory to kill the ghost king." Chapter 951 "Kill the ghost king? How many ghost kings are there in the desert Finally, Nanmen Ziyang, who had come back to God, came to him. He just heard the evil ghost''s words and asked anxiously. He had come for the ghost king, but now there are more than one ghost king in the desert. The other two evil spirits had just been robbed. They were afraid that they would be killed if they said too little. They rushed to reply: "three!" "Nonsense! It''s clearly four! " "How many?" Nanmen Ziyang asked, gritting his teeth. As for his elder sister, he has no patience. "If we divide them according to their territory, there are only three, namely, the king of biting and killing ghosts, the king of greedy ghosts, and the king of Liyan ghosts. But if we divide them according to their accomplishments, we do have four ghost kings in the desert and one ghost king in the crescent moon..." The skinny devil who spoke first counted with his fingers. Nanmenziyang frowned at first, but when he heard the name of the last ghost king of the crescent moon, his eyes widened, his hands clenched into fists, his lips wriggled several times, and finally he shook his head and said, "no It''s impossible... " "What is impossible?" Jiang evening white pick eyebrows, curious inquiry. The skinny devil thought that he was denying his answer. He said, "you are not from here. Even if you go to ask the kid about these things, you can know that it is impossible. Do you suspect that I am cheating you?" But nanmenziyang seemed to be immersed in his own thoughts, neither answering Jiang Wanbai''s questions nor paying attention to the anger of the skinny devil. He stepped back a few steps, and finally sat down on the ground, his back against the wall, his face full of struggle, as if he heard something hard to accept. Jiang Wanbai looked at him and took back his sight. He kicked the devil and said, "OK, go on." "The whole desert is divided into the land of depravity and the land of bliss. The three forces of the fallen land are the territory of the three ghost kings. The crescent ghost king and the Liyan ghost king are the same. The Liyan ghost king doesn''t like to be disturbed, so there are not many little ghosts to follow. Like the greedy ghost king and the eating ghost king, the greedy ghost King''s territory is the ghost pit, whether it is the greedy ghost king or not It is the ghosts under his hand who are very aggressive, so that there are no more little ghosts there. Only powerful ghosts will go there... " "Wait, you say greedy ghost king is aggressive? Isn''t it better for you to kill the ghost king? According to the name, you should be more aggressive when you kill the ghost king. " Make complaints about green bamboo. "How can you tell what kind of disposition the other person is because of a name?" Shriveled evil ghost discontented way. Jiang Wanbai and others nodded their heads one after another, obviously they all agreed with it. Green bamboo knew that he was in trouble, so he reached for the tip of his nose and said nothing more. Jiang Wanbai stood tired, and leaned against Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing had stood still, straight and loose, but moved slightly when she leaned over, which was also to make her have a more comfortable position to lean on. "Go on." Jiang Wanbai completely relaxed and leaned on Qi Qingxing''s body. He didn''t worry about whether he would fall or not. Obviously, he trusted him wholeheartedly. The evil ghost restrained the clamor just now, and continued to say: "this is the distribution of power in the fallen land. We kill the ghost king with peaceful character. As long as we don''t get in front of him, he won''t take care of it. He has been closed for nearly a hundred years, and now he hasn''t come out. The affairs of underground ghost city are managed by several ghost generals." Chapter 952 "And the land of bliss?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Devil: "the land of bliss is nothing but Nanshan." "Only Nanshan?" Jiang Wanbai thought of what Nanmen Ziyang had said before, and grasped the key point and asked a question. The evil spirit nodded, "of course, only Nanshan, the whole desert, only Nanshan spirit is rich, and there are many spiritual things on the mountain, which is the immortal place that even ghosts yearn for." "Do you look forward to it, too?" Xue Xu asked curiously. The expression on the ghost''s face was obviously stiff for a moment. He did not nod to say whether he was yearning or not. He hesitated and could not say why. However, the other two evil spirits finally found the opportunity to speak and quickly nodded: "of course, we yearn, but we can''t get in there, but we will lose our souls when we get close to it, unless we have obsession No, otherwise, no one has to go there... " "What about Nancheng?" Jiang evening white pick eyebrow, "how do I hear that you still have a South City in the desert." "South city? It''s the territory of Liyan ghost king. I''ve heard some rumors outside of you. It''s pure nonsense. It''s a ghost city... " After a pause, the devil''s face was tangled, and he shook his head in a hurry. "It''s not right to say that it''s a ghost town. After all, there are no other ghosts living there except the ghost king of Liyan and the ghost king of crescent moon." What kind of city is a place with only two ghost kings? At most, it''s a little bit bigger. Jiang Wanbai did not expect that the original rumored Nancheng really did not exist. There was only one city where two ghost kings lived in the desert. "Do you have anything else to ask?" Jiang Wanbai takes a look at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing pursed his lips and asked in a low voice, "can the spirit of Nanshan leave Nanshan?" "It should have been impossible." The evil ghost said, "but how long did it last hundreds of years ago? Anyway, it was a long time ago. At that time, I was not a ghost in the desert..." "You were not a ghost in the desert at that time. What are you talking about here?" Another evil spirit refused to accept the way, "I know! It was a long time ago that a demon came out of Nanshan. The monster left the desert directly. We don''t know where it went "Yes, yes, that''s what I''m going to say. You were not a ghost in the desert at that time. What did you argue with me? Anyway, everyone heard it!" Seeing that the evil spirits are going to fight against each other, Jiang Wanbai has some headache. A spirit power is thrown in front of them, and the dispute between the evil spirits stops suddenly. They stare at Jiang Wanbai and can''t speak. "Is that monster a bird?" Jiang Wanbai asked, "how did she escape from the desert?" "It''s just a black bird, seriously injured. It''s just like this that it left the desert. There''s no ghost to stop it." "Evil ghost way," but where is from Nanshan, even if it is an ant, we also dare not step on foot, maybe we have to send it back safely. " "Why?" Jiang Wanbai is stunned. In her opinion, the spirit and the ghost are not mutually exclusive. At least they can''t live in harmony. In particular, when they encounter some spirits that are weaker than themselves, their first reaction is to devour them. After all, swallowing up the spirit thing that is weaker than oneself can get a lot of benefits. The evil ghost said: "we don''t know about this, but this is a rule that we all know about the ghosts in the desert. No one can move. It''s very miserable to violate this rule anyway." Chapter 953 "What a tragedy? Is it revenge by the more powerful spirit in Nanshan, or punished by your ghost king, or... " Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment and then added, "will be wiped out by the law of heaven?" At the time of saying the last guess, Jiang Wanbai has been staring at the faces of the three evil spirits. No surprise, the three evil spirits shook together, without hesitation, and nodded abruptly. They are in fear of the way of heaven, even dare not mention a word, can only nod to the river evening white. In the heart of MI three, there is no doubt in her mind. However, after Jiang Wanbai and others didn''t continue to ask questions, the three evil spirits gradually became bolder. They cautiously asked Jiang Wanbai and others, "are the people outside you so fierce?" "Guess." Jiang Wanbai raises eyebrows slightly and gives three evil spirits a profound smile. The three evil spirits trembled together and couldn''t help saying: "Why are we so unlucky? We have entered the desert before, but all of them are eaten by ghosts. How come we finally meet each other, but it is..." It''s an ancestor! Don''t say that they have eaten each other''s growth and cultivation. At present, it seems that they are unable to protect themselves. Jiang Wanbai sneered and asked, "how can I get out of this ghost place?" "If you want to get out of here, you can only go to the ghost city emissary and ask for the pass order." The evil ghost road carefully looked at Jiang Wanbai''s expression and said: "in fact, no matter where you are going, it is the safest to walk from the underground ghost town. If you go up there, you will die of heat in the day and cold in the night. It''s easy to get lost in the daytime. Maybe you will go into the sand prison By the way, you don''t know what sand prison is? " After the evil ghost asked this sentence, Jiang Wanbai and others did not mean to open their mouth, one by one looked at it. After swallowing his saliva, the evil ghost can only continue to say: "although it is said that the underground ghost city is the territory of killing the ghost king, but in fact, the territory of the ghost king also includes other scattered places, which are scattered in all kinds of places you don''t expect, even the underground ghost city..." Even if you are walking in the underground ghost city, you will suddenly encounter a wall in front of you. This wall is absolutely wide and high. You can''t see the end of it for a long time. Behind the wall is the sand prison. There is a kind of invisible monster living in the sand prison. These monsters are very disgusting and difficult to be entangled. They will drill under the human skin and devour all the flesh and bones in the skin bag. In the end, they occupy the skin of this person and exist instead of this person. "If it''s a ghost, it will be directly eaten away, nothing left." In the same way, the soul of those who have been robbed of their skin by eating flesh and blood will also be eaten away, that is to say, they have no chance to be a ghost. "If you walk from the top, you may step into the sand prison at any time. However, if you step into the sand prison, those things will immediately come up and gnaw at you until you eat all of you..." Evil ghost road. But if you walk from the underground ghost city, because those sand prisons are surrounded by walls, you don''t have to worry about whether you will fall into the sand prison. "I can show you the way to find the ghost city emissary..." Evil ghost road. By this time, Jiang Wanbai finally understood what it said so much for. Chapter 954 It turned out that they were afraid that Jiang Wanbai and others would kill it directly after solving their doubts. Therefore, they said these things and proposed that they could lead the way. Regardless of other things, at least before finding the ghost city emissary, they should be safe. According to the evil ghost, it will be faster from the ground. After all, there is a two-way transmission boundary between the territory of the three ghost kings, except that the territory of the new moon ghost king refuses to be disturbed by the outside world all the year round. Through this transmission border, we can not only avoid the middle section of the road with dense sand prisons, but also save a lot of time. "If you are going to Nanshan, after you go to the ghost pit, you don''t have to go to the new moon ghost King''s territory. There is a place in the ghost abyss where you can see Nanshan and go directly there." The devil hesitated. Jiang Wanbai sneered and said, "you even guessed that we are going to Nanshan." ¡°¡­¡­ I I''m just guessing, guessing... " The devil was so frightened that he explained quickly. I''m afraid Jiang Wanbai and others will kill it if they think they know too much. Jiang Wanbai saw the evil ghost''s intention. Although he knew that there must be more or less moisture in the words of the evil spirits, even the evil spirits must escape or directly take them to death when they lead the way. Thinking of these, she looked at the three evil spirits, and did not speak immediately, but looked at Qi Qingxing and others. Xue Xu''s face always hung a faint smile, he said: "look at you." Nanmen Ziyang was still sitting on the ground, still like a God was hit, did not return to God. As for Qingzhu, his attitude is the same as that of Xue Xu. Anyway, no matter how Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing choose, he will follow him. There is no big difference between the top and the bottom. The only difference is whether he followed Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing drooped his eyes, and there was no superfluous expression on his face. He directly reached out to kill the other two evil spirits, leaving only the skinny one in the end. The skinny ghost realized that Qi Qingxing''s eyes fell on him, and the whole ghost trembled with fear. At first, he thought that Jiang Wanbai was the most terrible person. He said that killing them would immediately make the two men start. Now I found that the man with few words is the most terrible. Without saying a few words, he suddenly started to kill ghosts! "Put away your careful thinking. As long as you are honest and take us to Nanshan, we will let you go naturally." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. In fact, he didn''t have any expression, even his voice and tone didn''t fluctuate, but it was very deterrent. The evil spirit nodded quickly and almost vowed to promise that he would not have any other bad thoughts. Even dare not refute why send them to Nanshan. The boss said he would go wherever he wanted to go! "All right, lead the way." Jiang Wanbai saw that Qi Qingxing had made a decision and raised his foot to kick the evil ghost. He said lazily. When talking, he also looked at the South Gate of Ziyang. Perhaps noticing her gaze, nanmenziyang pursed her lips and stood up from the ground, but her expression was still the same as before. At least, Jiang Wanbai and others could be heard. After knowing this, Jiang Wanbai was relieved. She didn''t bother to ask nanmenziyang what she had heard. She said to the evil ghost, "do you still want to sit here a little longer?" Chapter 955 "No, no, no!" The evil ghost quickly got up from the ground and shook his head and waved his hand. He was afraid that Jiang Wanbai would misunderstand him and want to sit here for a while, and finally let him stay here forever. But the evil spirit did not immediately go forward, a little cautious way: "a few, you may think of a way to cover up the popularity of the body." He took a look at Xue Xu and said: "this adult is OK. The popularity of other adults is too tempting for our ghosts. There are usually no ghosts here. If you want to find the ghost city emissary, you must pass through the place where the ghosts are dense. When you do..." So many ghosts smell these popularity, that must not rush on? I''m afraid we don''t have to go to the ghost city emissaries. Jiang Wanbai and others will be separated by the ghosts on the road. The evil ghost''s words are not unreasonable. Jiang Wanbai pondered for a while, took out some paper figures from the storage ring, reached out and grabbed at the devil''s body, and said, "I can only borrow something from you." The evil ghost was also frightened and wanted to turn around and run away, but found that he could not move at all. Jiang Wanbai also quickly took back her hand. She didn''t do anything to the evil ghost. She just took a little resentment from it, and then put the resentment on the paper figure in her hand. As she drew the runes, the resentment and the paper man became one. Jiang Wanbai threw the paper man out. The four paper men slowly and leisurely around in the air, as if they were looking for something. They soon found their own targets and rushed to the four people of Jiang Wanbai. As soon as those paper men touched the bodies of Jiang Wanbai and others, they turned into a white light and disappeared. Green bamboo reached out and touched himself, but he didn''t know where the paper man was. He looked at Jiang Wanbai curiously and asked, "master, what''s going on?" "Take advantage of its resentment to cover up our popularity." Jiang Wanbai said with a smile. Qi Qingxing pursed his lips and looked at it. Indeed, after the paper man disappeared, the four of them were haunted with a layer of resentment, just like the evil spirits. And there is a lot of resentment. After seeing what Qi Qingxing was thinking, Jiang Wanbai said: "the resentment is more serious. It seems that we are more vicious. Other evil spirits will know that we are not easy to cause and will have less trouble." "Well." Qi Qingxing nodded and laughed at her, and said in a low voice: "you want to be more thoughtful." Xue Xu didn''t have any resentment. When he heard Jiang Wanbai''s words, he didn''t know what he had done. All of a sudden, there was a lot of resentment all over his body. Those resentments were surging, and soon they were comparable to those of Jiang Wanbai and others. Although Jiang Wanbai thinks that a little more resentment can reduce some troubles, he still has a certain degree of control. What he is afraid of is that if the resentment is too heavy, it will be very eye-catching, and it is not a good thing to attract some research eyes. The only thing that reassures Jiang Wanbai is that the owner of the underground ghost town, that is, the king of ghosts is still in the closed pass. As long as they don''t pass the pass, they should not have any interaction with each other. Looking at the series of camouflage of Jiang Wanbai, the evil ghost did not dare to have any other thoughts. He only wanted to take the group to Nanshan, and it could get away. After that, you can go to the front of the street to change some things Chapter 956 "For what?" Green bamboo is still very curious about here. When he heard it, he went to his side and asked. The evil spirit was very patient and said, "it''s something that only exists in the desert. You certainly haven''t seen it outside. You can exchange things for anything." Without saying a few words, there was an arch in front of it. In the arch, only black fog could be seen, and nothing else could be seen or heard. Jiang Wanbai and others looked at each other, did not hesitate, and then walked in with the evil ghost. But when they walked in, whether it was Jiang Wanbai or qi Qingxing, they were ready to kill each other immediately if there was anything unusual. Fortunately, the devil is honest at the moment, and has no other thoughts. When Jiang Wanbai goes in, the first thing that appears is the sound and the noise. For a moment, she mistakenly thinks that she is actually walking into the human market, but when her eyes can see it. Everything in front of her broke her imagination. What appeared in front of us was indeed a small market, but it was much more crude than that of the human market. The vendors on both sides just put a piece of black cloth on the ground, and there were strange things on the black cloth. There are even black stones. If the black stones are not shining with a strange luster, Jiang Wanbai would not have noticed a stone there. In addition, most of the colors are black. We are all wrapped in black cloaks. The cloth on the ground is black, and the inside of the black cloak is black. We can''t see anything. A few other colors come from the fact that there will be a white lantern hanging on the top at a certain distance, emitting a cold and faint light, especially penetrating. And, in front of one or two vendors, there are some things with different colors. Jiang Wanbai is observing these and hears the cry of green bamboo behind him. "Master, childe, why are we all like this?" Jiang Wanbai followed his voice and turned back. As a result, he saw three people wrapped in black cloaks. The key was that the black cloak was covered with black fog. Sometimes, black fog ran out from the position of the head and the position of the hem. "What''s going on?" Jiang Wanbai finally knows why Qingzhu exclaimed. She turned around and looked at the devil who was supposed to lead the way. As a result, Qi Qingxing was holding on to a black cloak, which was still shaking. When Jiang Wanbai looked over, he quickly begged for mercy: "I didn''t mean to I just forgot to say... " When Jiang Wanbai saw Qi Qingxing holding on to each other, he immediately wanted to understand what was going on. Although Qi Qingxing is now a slightly tall black cloak, Jiang Wanbai is sure that Qi Qingxing is standing beside him. And this evil ghost, I''m afraid, either forgot to say it, but clearly he didn''t say it on purpose. If Qi Qing didn''t act first, he caught it at the first time after he came in. I''m afraid it will run away directly. But the streets are full of black cloaks. They don''t know who they are when they don''t make a sound. As long as they drill into the front of the black cloak, Jiang Wanbai and others can''t find it. After trying to understand this, Jiang Wanbai immediately sneered and said in a cold voice, "just run. Guess what happens to you once you are more than 100 meters away from us? Is it direct destruction, or is it burned by fire and slowly burned to ashes? " Chapter 957 Jiang Wanbai said that these two may make the devil''s mind tremble, it quickly began to beg for mercy: "I dare not I dare not! Please forgive me this time The passing ghosts didn''t even pause when they heard these things. It seems that these are common to them. With this incident, the evil spirit is completely out of the mind to run away, it really dare not bet, also can not afford to bet, in case Jiang Wanbai is true, but if it runs out of 100 meters, it will be ruined. What''s more, Jiang Wanbai''s methods are so powerful that they don''t know when they were banned, and they dare not think about it any more when they ask others for help or expose their identities. If the identity of Jiang Wanbai is exposed, and no one can solve the ban, it will be more than worth the loss. See it honest down, Qi Qingxing also relaxed his hand, voice cold, "lead the way." "Yes, yes, some adults will follow me." Evil ghost road. While leading the way in front of him, the evil ghost said: "as soon as you enter the market, everyone will become like this. This is also to prevent being targeted by other evil spirits..." "Just like the underground auction house in Beijing." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. Although Jiang Wanbai has never been to an auction house in Beijing, she has been to an auction house in the 21st century before she is reborn. She probably knows some rules of underground auction houses. Some people can''t take pictures of the things they like because they don''t have enough money, so they have to make other crooked ideas. For example, if you stare at the people who take pictures of such things, they can find a chance to grab them directly. Therefore, in order to ensure the safety of the buyers, those underground auction houses naturally try their best to cover up the identity of the buyers. This is also to reassure those who participate in the auction. They don''t have to worry about getting a treasure at the first moment, and then they will be killed at the next moment. After Qi Qingxing said this, Jiang Wanbai understood that it was the array that could hide the original appearance of the market. Therefore, anyone who came in would look like wearing a black cloak. In this way, you don''t even know your partner unless you speak. "You can actually change your body shape." Evil ghost road. It said, the original thin body to the naked eye visible speed to become tall up, "if afraid of their own voice recognized, the voice can be changed, all by their own will." When talking about this, the evil ghost''s tone was filled with pride, especially when it came to the last sentence, it said: "these including the whole underground ghost city were built by killing the ghost king." "Why cover up like this? Is it possible that there will be some treasures in this market? " Jiang Wanbai has different concerns. Just now, Qi Qingxing said that this place is about the same as the underground auction house, and the underground auction house is almost like this. It is because all the precious treasures are sent there. Jiang Wanbai looks at this market, which is no different from the ordinary market. He doesn''t know why it is set up like this. The evil ghost said: "of course there will be. However, it depends on luck whether you can meet a baby. If you are lucky, you will encounter a baby. At the beginning, it was not like this..." It was because once, several ghosts fought directly to fight for a treasure, even implicated other ghosts in the market, causing a big massacre, so the king of ghosts killed this one. Chapter 958 At that time, there was also an order not to do things in the street. If there were ghosts, even if they were not killed by the ghost guards, they would also be wanted. At least, the whole underground ghost city would never be able to live. And this hidden identity array is also to prevent some people from holding on until they leave the market. Now with this black cloak to cover up, as long as you walk a few steps faster and shake in the crowd, who can tell which black cloak he is following. "It''s very good for you to kill the ghost king." Jiangwan Baidao. If you want to set up such an array, especially not just this street market, there are at least a dozen such ghost markets in the whole underground ghost city. Each ghost market needs an array, and ordinary people will not be willing to spend this energy and time. The evil ghost agreed with Jiang Wanbai very much, and said: "so the underground ghost city is actually the most peaceful place in the whole fallen place. If you go to the ghost pit, you may be eaten by the big ghost if you don''t pay attention. As for the South City, you can''t go there if you want to..." According to the devil, this is only a small street market, and the probability of baby is not very big. Only those street markets in the center of underground ghost city can have babies from time to time. "For our ghosts, we can be regarded as treasures, or people who accidentally break into the desert. However, when ordinary ghosts meet people, unless there is any difficulty, they will not take them out for trading unless there is any difficulty." Besides people, there are only other things that can increase their accomplishments. All in all, only the things that are linked to their accomplishments can be called treasures. Jiang Wanbai thinks in his mind what he knows can improve the cultivation of ghosts. After thinking about it, he can only think of one or two things. But these things, without exception, are extremely Yin Qi things. These ghost cities are all ghosts, which is not a good place for Jiang Wanbai and others, and most of the things on both sides for trading are Yin Qi entangled things. Only ghosts are interested in these things. Jiang Wanbai was not interested, so he didn''t mean to stroll slowly. They followed the devil''s path straight to the exit and soon left the market. After leaving the market, for a moment, Jiang Wanbai thought that they had returned to the place where they had just entered the market, because it was so similar that the only difference was that there was no other ghost there. Now, after they came out of the market, several ghosts were coming towards them. "Many places in the underground ghost city are actually the same. The only difference is that there are more ghosts in some places." The devil explained. Jiang Wan nodded his head in vain. Instead of saying anything, he asked, "is the underground ghost city big?"? How long will it take us to find the ghost city emissary? " With her cover up, you don''t have to worry too much about being found by ghosts. But they don''t need to eat anything like ghosts. Their daily food and water still have to be solved. If there is a long time in between, it is hard to guarantee that it will not be exposed. After all, it''s really strange to eat in a ghost town full of ghosts. "The ghost city is very big. If we really rely on walking, we can''t finish it in a month. However, there are small transmission arrays between some markets. If we really want to find the ghost city emissaries who go to the ghost pit, we just need to go directly to the biggest market." The devil explained. Chapter 959 Listening to the devil''s words, Jiang Wanbai was relieved of his worries. The evil spirits didn''t lie, because just after they said a few words, a teleportation array could be seen in front of them. At this time, there were many ghosts standing in line there. Jiang Wanbai soon found that when the ghosts went up, he first gave the ghost city emissary some black stones, and the number was not the same. Without Jiang Wanbai asking, the evil ghost has already explained and said, "that''s the ghost stone, which we usually practice. If we want to use the teleportation array, we have to pay a certain number of ghost stones according to the distance transmitted." "Do you have any?" Jiang Wanbai asked. The evil spirit nodded and took out a bag very attentively. There were many ghost stones in the bag. Xue Xu was a little interested in the ghost stone, so he asked the ghost for a ghost stone to play with in his hand. When Jiang Wanbai saw that it had a ghost stone, he did not worry about how it would pass without the ghost stone. When he was in line, Jiang Wanbai heard the ghosts talking in front of him. It seemed that they all went to the street market. Before she knew why, the evil spirit turned back and said excitedly, "they said that there was a treasure in the street market and it was being auctioned. Everyone went for it!" "Treasure?" Jiang Wanbai had a little interest, especially when she had experienced the loss of spiritual power last night, and today she learned that there were still degenerate places in the desert, which were all ghosts. She had a guess in her heart. Hearing the word "treasure" now, Jiang Wanbai has an idea gradually taking shape. Qi Qingxing could always quickly detect her mind and asked the evil ghost, "can we catch up with it now?" "This is not clear..." Evil ghost way, "auction time is not fixed, when the auction out, the natural end." As they were talking, they were already in line. As a result, when the evil ghost handed over the stone and said where he was going, the emissary of the ghost city weighed the bag without expression and said in a thick voice: "not enough." "Ah?" The devil obviously did not expect that it would not be enough, and he was still a little stunned. Jiang Wanbai looked at it, coughed softly and asked, "do you have any extra ghost stones?" "No No more. " Evil spirits are also guilty. Ghost stones are not so easy to get. You should know that these ghost stones have been saved for a long time, and they have never been willing to use them. They are all relying on their own legs to go where they want to go. Therefore, it is not clear how many ghost stones it needs in the end. It just thinks that it is enough to have such a bag of ghost stones in mind, and even thinks that there may be surplus left. Jiang Wanbai was speechless and choked. She really didn''t expect it. She thought that two transmission arrays would be able to go out here. Who could have thought that they would be directly blocked by the ghost stone. Because there are a lot of ghosts in the back. They want to go to the street to see the treasures. Seeing Jiang Wanbai standing here, they immediately urge them impatiently. At this moment, Xue Xu came to the front, lying in the palm of his hand a blood red stone, and asked, "is this OK?" "Yes, yes! Of course As soon as the emissary of the ghost city saw the blood stone, his big eyes widened. It looked as if he was going to tear his eyes. He was so excited that he gave the bag of ghost stone back to the evil ghost. Chapter 960 When the ghost city emissary reached out to take the blood stone, he also gave Xue Xu all the two big bags of ghost stones piled at his feet, and said, "these are for you. Although they are not good enough, it is not convenient for me to go back to get them now. You can use the token to use the transmission array with this token." Ghost city emissary will be a common wood cut out of the sign, with nails on the top of a three out, handed to Xue Xu. Obviously, Xu Xu doubted whether he could use the brand in his eyes. The evil ghost stood beside him. Starting from Xue Xu taking out the blood stone, he was shocked. At this moment, he finally came back to his mind. Seeing Xue Xu''s suspicion, he even said, "take it. This wooden card is indeed used in underground ghost cities. It says three, which means you can use this three times transmission array, which refers to the longest distance." Xue Xu nodded and didn''t say much. He gave Jiang Wanbai all the wooden cards and the ghost stones in the two bags. Jiang Wanbai was not polite and put them into the storage ring. The ghosts who had been shocked by Xue Xu''s taking out the blood stone were even more shocked. There was still a space like a storage bag. When did such a big man come out of the underground ghost city, they didn''t hear any news. While these ghosts were still thinking about it, Jiang Wanbai and others had already gone directly to the transmission array and were sent to the street market. When they got to the street city, Jiang Wanbai asked Xue Xu, "what''s the blood stone?" "The stones under the blood sea bottom are also ordinary stones. They have been soaked in the blood sea for too long. They are full of resentment. I think they are similar to those ghost stones, so I took them out and asked them. I didn''t expect they would work." Xue Xu said with a smile. There is quite a kind of great man who has profound achievements and fame. The blood stone is more than useful. A small blood stone not only solved their problem of using the transmission array, but also bought two bags of ghost stones. Those are the real two big bags. The small bag of ghost stones that the devil just took out is really too small and insignificant. Thinking of this, the evil ghost didn''t feel embarrassed and so on. He just looked at Xue Xu enviously and asked, "my Lord, your blood stone Where did it come from? " After asking this sentence, he paused for a moment, afraid that Xue Xu might misunderstand something, and quickly explained, "I just thought that such things only exist in our fallen places, but I didn''t expect that there are places in the world where resentment is stronger than that of fallen places?" "Yes." Xue Xu laughed and said, "I came out from there. However, there are not only ghosts, but also ghosts and ghosts in the world. There are even many people you have only heard of in legends and allusions." "Is there such a place in the world?" After all, the more resentment, the more suitable for them to practice evil spirits. However, yearning for return, the ghosts in their fallen land can not leave here. Once you leave here, you''ll have to die. Thinking of this, the evil spirit soon restrained his yearning. He couldn''t help looking at Xue Xu again and said in surprise: "speaking of all, I don''t think you have a bit of resentment on your body. You are clean and clean. It''s not like you came from a place with heavy resentment, but you''re more like a reincarnation." Chapter 961 Maybe I can vote for a good family. The ghost didn''t say that. Xue Xu laughed and did not answer it. Although the evil spirit had thought carefully at the beginning, he was so frightened by Jiang Wanbai that his thoughts were gone. Now he was very smart. When Xue Xu didn''t want to say it, he didn''t mention a word. "There are so many ghosts in front of me. It should be the stall where the treasures appear." The evil ghost floated up and wanted to see the situation inside through the dense ghosts. It''s a pity that it can float, and other ghosts can float, maybe even higher than it, so that the devil can''t see anything. Apart from that, the ghost can not get so many other treasures together. "Go and have a look." Jiang evening white eye bottom golden awn to shake, she side says, already raised a foot to walk toward that side in the past. Qi Qingxing naturally wanted to follow up, and other people also followed. In order to be able to squeeze inside to see, Jiang Wanbai had to use some small means. Soon, though they came late, they came to the front. "It seems to be at the right time..." Xue Xu looked at the ghost that was competing for the offer and said with a smile. No surprise, they are also used to trade ghost stones, and the quotation is how many ghost stones are reported to the top. But after listening for a while, Jiang Wanbai heard some things he had never heard of before, and asked the evil ghost, "are ghost stones of different sizes?" "The points are divided according to the Yin Qi contained in the ghost stone. The one with heavy Yin Qi is the big ghost stone, and the one with light Yin Qi is the small ghost stone." The devil explained in a low voice. Although there were several ghosts nearby who heard Jiang Wanbai''s inquiry, they didn''t pay attention to them. They only thought that she had just become a ghost. At the time of transmission, Jiang Wanbai and others already had black cloaks on their bodies. They did not want to change their body shape and voice. In addition, they were familiar with each other. Even if they were covered by black cloaks, they could easily distinguish them according to their body shape and voice. "Before that, the blood stone that Xue Xu took out is a big ghost stone?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. The evil ghost stopped for a moment and said, "it''s more than a big ghost stone. A piece of that blood stone can at least replace a hundred big ghost stones." However, if anyone really got such a blood stone, he would probably not take it out for ghost stone. Hearing this, Jiang Wanbai discovered something. "According to you, we were just trapped in the teleportation array." If you can get a hundred big ghost stones, you will get two big bags of them. Finally, according to the evil ghost''s calculation, a big ghost stone can be worth hundreds of small ghost stones. In this way, they are not only pit, but they are really pit! Think of here, Jiang Wanbai several Qi Qi look at the devil. The evil spirit was shaken and his voice trembled. He said, "I was shocked at that time. I didn''t respond to it..." It didn''t react until it stepped into the teleportation array. However, the teleportation array had been turned on at that time, and it could only swallow the words to its mouth, praying that Jiang Wanbai and others would not find out about it. I didn''t expect it to be discovered so soon. "The ghost city emissary, where are you going to find him?" Jiang Wanbai asked with pity. Chapter 962 Although Xue Xu''s blood stone was at that time, Xue Xu was with them. If Xue Xu was trapped, it was equivalent to that they were trapped. The more Jiang Wanbai wanted to be, the more angry he was, even Qingzhu was indignant and called for going back to the ghost city emissary. The smile on Xue Xu''s face faded. The evil spirit quickly replied: "you can go back to find, every messenger near the transmission array is fixed, it is easy to find." "OK, I''ll go back to find it later!" Jiangwan Baidao. With just a few words, there are only two ghosts left in the bidding. Now the price has risen to hundreds of ghost stones, and these two ghosts seem to have reached the critical point, and the price increase is not as big as before. It''s all ten little ghost stones. Jiang Wanbai has also seen the treasure placed there. It is a pagoda the size of a palm. It can''t be seen what material it is, but there are signs of damage and deformity on it. However, it is true that the Yin Qi is very heavy. Jiang Wanbai can even see the face whistling past from the incomplete place when he looks at it carefully. After looking for a while, she looked at Xue Xu and asked in a low voice, "Xue Xu, do you still have that kind of blood stone?" "Do you want to bid?" Asked Xue Xu. Jiang evening white spot. Xue Xu then laughed and said to the evil Ghost: "you also increase the price, just add to it." The evil spirit has seen him take out the blood stone. He has no doubt about his words, and is even a little excited. This is the first time that he has participated in such an auction, although he is only responsible for shouting. So, just as one of the ghosts yelled the price to 150 pieces of ghost stone, the other ghost did not make a sound immediately. Obviously, he was hesitating whether to continue to follow. At this time, a slightly trembling voice sounded, calling out: "two hundred big ghost stones!" As soon as this word was said, all the ghosts were in an uproar. One by one, they looked at the evil spirits who were bidding. They seemed to want to see which one was the big ghost. Unfortunately, they could only see their own black cloak. The ghost who had already wanted to give up immediately said, "I give up." The remaining one is the ghost with a price of 150 yuan. If it doesn''t bid any more, the pagoda will naturally return to Jiang Wanbai. The ghost had already won. In fact, it had enough ghost stones. It could only use 150 big ghost stones to get this treasure. Of course, it made a lot of money. I didn''t expect that at this time, a ghost came in and added 50 yuan directly. It looked at the evil spirit with pity. The devil was subconsciously afraid, but suddenly thought of several big men near him. He was not afraid, and even looked at the ghost. In fact, the stall owner is just a kid. He knows how attractive this treasure is, but he knows more clearly that he can''t keep it with his own strength. Since he can''t absorb the Yin Qi inside and can''t keep it, he might as well sell it and replace it with a ghost stone. Ghost stone can be used for direct cultivation. When the price of the stone reached 100, it was already very excited. Did not expect to jump to 200 yuan directly now, and still have to go up the meaning. The next moment, the ghost said, "250 big ghost stones." "Wow The ghosts who were watching exclaimed again. As a result, the evil ghost was not afraid of Xue Xu''s words at all, and immediately said, "three hundred yuan!" "Three hundred and fifty!" "Four hundred!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 963 Seeing that they broke through the boundary of 500 big ghost stones, all the ghosts were excited, and they were looking forward to what kind of high price they would achieve. You know, the most expensive treasure ever sold in the underground ghost city was 1300 pieces of ghost stones. Later it was said that the treasure was sold by the ghost king. It was also at that time that the ghost king announced the news of the closure. Is excited, and the ghost bidding together that ghost suddenly did not make a sound, just toward the direction of the devil, the voice was gloomy, "which adult''s house are you?" "Bidding is the only way to bid. Why do you know the origin? Have you forgotten the rules of the market? " There were ghosts in the crowd and they were shouting. Anyway, in this market, everyone is the same, even the breath is the same. No one knows whether the other party will be more powerful than himself. Therefore, the sound of ghosts immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of many onlookers. In the middle of the bidding, what do you mean? Want to openly violate the rules set by the Lord ghost?! However, the ghost was not afraid at all, and said to the onlookers who protested: "mind your own business!" "Oh! It''s my business! What''s the matter? How dare you do it in the market The onlookers were also sure that no one would dare to do it in the market, so they were not afraid at all. The ghost gave out a series of cold laughter, and its anger could be heard. However, the presence of the ghosts did not put its anger on the heart, this is a market! They''re not afraid! Only Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing eyebrows moved. Jiang Wanbai was about to move. Qi Qingxing held her hand and said in a low voice: "the power of spirit is easy to be found. I''ll come." Jiang Wanbai heard Qi Qingxing''s words and didn''t start. No one found that there were wisps of evil gas shuttling between the onlookers, swallowing up a strange ghost gas on those protesting onlookers. All this happened in silence. "Are you participating in the bidding? We are still in a hurry! " The devil is also the first time to enjoy this kind of competition without worry, and his heart is very happy for a moment. If it was normal, it would not dare to make such a sound to urge anything. The ghost turned and left. "It''s gone? Does that mean giving up bidding? " Asked the devil. The stall owner was so happy that he couldn''t find the north. He didn''t expect to be able to get the price of 500 big ghost stones in the end. When he heard this question, he nodded again and again. Waiting for the ghost to pay the ghost stone, that treasure is the devil''s. The evil ghost looked towards Xue Xu''s direction, it was only responsible for bidding, to give money or to the real big man. Xue Xu took out five blood stones and handed them over, saying, "is this enough?" "Enough, enough! Absolutely enough! " It was the first time that the stall owner saw the blood stone and could sense the resentment in the blood stone. He immediately accepted the blood stone, turned around and left, and didn''t want any other things on the stall. Xue Xu bent over and picked up the big tower and handed it to Jiang Wanbai. Thank you very much Jiang Wanbai thanks and happily takes over the tower. Qi Qingxing looked at this scene, pursed his lips and said to Xue Xu, "those five blood stones will be returned to you in the future." What Jiang Wanbai likes is that he should pay for it. Qi Qingxing does not have blood stone or ghost stone. He has a lot of silver and jade, but these two things are obviously not workable here. Chapter 964 Xue Xu saw what he thought in his heart and said with a smile: "no, it''s the reward for you to draw this body for me." After a pause, he added, "I like this body very much." Qi Qingxing heard him say so, pause, did not say anything more. However, after seeing Xue Xu take out the blood stone, they agreed to marvel one by one, and even some ghosts were reluctant to leave. After hesitating for a while, they came forward and asked, "I have a big ghost stone. Can I change your blood stone?" "One hundred and one for a blood stone!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Those ghosts were waiting for Xue Xu. Xue Xu shook his head, with a bit of regret, said: "I all brought such a few pieces of blood stone out, are gone." "That''s a pity..." Those ghosts were not sure whether Xue Xu said it was true or not. However, whether it was true or not, it was certain that they could not be exchanged. So this slowly spread. Jiang Wanbai has also collected the tower and said, "now go back to the ghost city emissary and ask for the ghost stone which has been hollowed out." So they went in the same direction. When he was going to transmit the array, Jiang Wanbai thought of the matter just now and sighed: "previously, I thought it was very good for the ghost king to lay such an array, but now it seems that there are still loopholes." "Master, what loopholes are there?" Qingzhu doesn''t know what happened just now. Hearing Jiang Wanbai''s words, he looks over curiously. The evil ghost turned his head and looked at this side. He was still proud of the existence of the ghost king. As a result, he heard that there were loopholes in these things from Jiangwan baikou. He was very curious. I want to know what the loopholes are. After all, since the ghost King left such an array, there has been no ghost killing and treasure snatching. Jiang Wanbai said: "if you encounter a ghost with higher cultivation and more ruthless means, you can leave clues on the target you are staring at. Only if you don''t find out by the target, you can know the position of the other party by the clues left by yourself after you leave the market." After saying this, Jiang Wanbai pauses for a moment, afraid that Qingzhu can''t understand, so she tells Qi Qingxing what she just discovered. At that time, the bidding ghost wanted to leave tracking things on those protesting onlookers, including the evil spirits who came out to bid. However, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing found out, and Qi Qingxing solved the evil ghost''s legacy and left something for it. "But Even in the underground ghost city, if you kill the ghost for no reason, you will be immediately arrested by the ghost guard. " Evil ghost road. "That would be interesting." Xue Xu chuckled, "since the other party dares to do so even though he knows that there are rules and signs so many ghosts at one time, it''s totally fearless..." After a pause, Xue Xu suddenly asked, "how long have you killed the ghost king?" "Ah?" The devil didn''t expect him to change the topic so suddenly. He was stunned for a moment and then responded, "it''s about 150 years." "In 150 years, there has been no news of going out?" Xue Xu asked. The evil spirit nodded and said, "no..." Chapter 965 But just after saying that, it thought of another thing, so after hesitating for a moment, he said: "it can''t be said that there is no at all. In fact, there are other statements..." Generally speaking, as a lord on one side, it is impossible to shut up for 150 years. After all, there is territory under his hand. If the greedy ghost king takes advantage of it to kill people, it will be over. Therefore, in addition to crescent ghost king and Liyan ghost King don''t know what the situation is, greedy ghost king and killing ghost king will not be closed for a long time. The king of ghosts has been closed for 150 years. In the hundredth year of the closure of the ghost king, there were some speculations in the underground ghost city. They all said that the ghost king was likely to have some accident, which might have fallen directly at the time of the closure. But at that time, when these guesses just came out, they were immediately killed by the ghost under the throne of ghost king. We dare not say that. As a result, it has been 150 years, and the king of ghosts still hasn''t passed the customs clearance, or even the news that he has to go out. "It seems that some ghost has already moved his mind." Jiang Wanbai also understood the meaning of Xue Xu''s words and picked the eyebrow path. The evil spirits are still stupefied and don''t understand what they are talking about. However, it did not ask much. A group of people spoke, and soon came to the transmission array. As a result, when Xue Xu wanted to take out the token to the emissary, they suddenly found that there was no one. "Where has nanmenziyang gone Green bamboo turned his head and counted carefully. How could he count all the people. Another pair of voices, found that the South Gate of Ziyang disappeared. After the evil ghost introduced the ghost king of the fallen land, nanmenziyang began to look like he was badly hit. Then he always felt a bit out of his mind. Although he never spoke up, he was still following Jiang Wanbai and others. As a result, people don''t know where to go now. I don''t know when I lost it. "It can only be confirmed that he did come with us when we transmitted it." Jiangwan Baidao. After all, because there were too many teleporters at that time, all the belongings of the evil ghost were not enough to pay for the use of the teleport array. "Let''s go back and have a look. Maybe it''s still there at the auction booth." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. I can''t help it. I came with them. Now that I''m gone, I still have to find him back. Otherwise, with the cultivation of Ziyang in the south gate, and this man is a bit naive. Put him alone in a place like the underground ghost city. Once the paper man given by Jiang Wanbai is no longer effective, nanmenziyang is afraid that it will be completely eaten by the ghosts here. Fortunately, because the paper man was left to cover up his popularity, now that the man is gone, Jiang Wanbai can still find the past through his paper man. They have been looking for the road they have passed, and finally found nanmenziyang in front of that stall. After Jiang Wanbai and others left with their treasures, the ghosts that had been around here had no excitement to see, and they had already dispersed. Even the stall had a ghost again and put some things on it. The only thing that stands in the black market is that it doesn''t stand in the way of doing business. Chapter 966 The stall owner is trying to yell at it. Jiang Wanbai and others came. "Nanmenziyang?" Green bamboo walked quickly and pushed his hand on him. He didn''t keep his hand, because he was a little angry. He didn''t say anything. He looked very shocked on his face. Now, we need them to take care of him. Also because of the heavy push of green bamboo, the South Gate Ziyang who just did not move finally came back to God. His voice was full of confusion, and his face under the black cloak was also in a daze, "when is it over? Has that treasure been photographed? Who took the picture? " As soon as he made a sound, Qingzhu confirmed that it was nanmenziyang. He didn''t have to bear it for a while. He went to the transmission array and found that he was missing. He came back to find him again. "If you''re still like this, let''s leave now. Whether you want to stay here and die or go up there to die, it has nothing to do with us." Jiang Wanbai cold voice. She had some pleasant mood, but also because of nanmenziyang''s tossing and tossing, she lost it. There is also some dissatisfaction in my heart. They don''t have any advantages here. They have to be careful to avoid identity leakage or other troubles. As a result, nanmenziyang is still so unreliable. To tell you the truth, they had no friendship with Nanmen Ziyang. To tell you the truth, they saved Nanmen Ziyang''s life, but Nanmen Ziyang owed them. Now it''s a problem to save people. Qi Qingxing took Jiang Wanbai''s hand and pursed his lips, but he didn''t open his mouth to say anything. He didn''t care much about Nanmen Ziyang''s going or staying, but now Jiang Wanbai is obviously unhappy, so he has the idea of leaving Nanmen Ziyang away. Even Xue Xu, who always liked to talk with a smile, did not say anything for nanmenziyang this time. He has a good temper and good manners, but it doesn''t mean that he will defend a fool who will cause trouble. If there are green bamboo and Jiang Wanbai, plus the indifference of Qi Qingxing and others, nanmenziyang finally realizes his mistake. If people can see his face under his black cloak at the moment, Jiang Wanbai and others will surely find that his face has turned red as if to drip blood. Nanmenziyang''s face was even hotter and his heart was full of shame. He also did not quibble about anything, directly admitted his mistake and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to, it''s really It was the ghost king who surprised me so much that I was distracted I... " When talking about this, nanmenzi Yangdun for a moment, realizing that his words actually sound like sophistry for himself, so he bit his teeth and said, "I won''t be any more! Really "Just remember what you said. Next time if you don''t keep up, we won''t come back to you again." Jiangwan Baidao. She knows that nanmenziyang''s temperament is good, because she has been protected so well before and has not experienced anything, so she is naive and not decisive. In addition, there is nothing to criticize. "I see. I''m sorry. It''s all my fault..." South Gate Ziyang even busy road. Jiang Wanbai and others didn''t say anything more. They turned around and said, "forget it. Let''s go and find the emissary of the ghost city." Chapter 967 Because of the reason that nanmenziyang was always in the process of God, he didn''t know what happened. He was afraid to ask anything, so he had to follow him with the truth. Instead, the evil ghost, several times in his direction, finally walked to his side, whispered the matter just bidding. Knowing that the former use of the transfer array was pit, nanmenziyang immediately left the matter behind his head, bit his teeth, and angrily said: "unexpectedly pit us! That''s too much! Be sure to find it and get it back! " The evil ghost thinks that the reason why Jiang late white and others were trapped in the pit can not be separated from it. Therefore, after hearing the words of nanmenziyang, some people were uncomfortable and whispered, "the ghost city emissary obviously saw that we had just come here, so we were able to pit our..." It was probably the beginning that he wanted to test it. As a result, Jiang evening white and others didn''t realize that they were being pit, and the only evil ghost who could realize this was shocked by the blood stone that Xue Xu took out at that time. And so it didn''t respond. At this time, the ghost city emissary is not necessarily how to laugh. "There were so many ghosts in the queue behind us, and they must have seen it. There was no warning to us!" Ziyang Road, Nanmen. Jiang evening white heard his words, and snorted, saying, "it is not its duty to remind us not to mention it." "I know, it is..." Nanmenziyang is afraid of the river at this time, and the gas flame suddenly withers down, whispering. But what is, he can not say it himself. Jiang evening white actually does not care about these, after a slight hum, he takes back his sight, and Qi Qingxing whispers. That is, they return to the transmission method, this time smoothly sent back to the small street. Just from the transmission array appeared, Jiang evening white and others immediately looked at the ghost city messenger standing next to the transmission array. Because the transmission array here is not in the street, but outside, so there is no black cloak to cover up identity. As soon as Jiang evening white and others appear, it is the original appearance. The moment before, there was also a face of the ghost city emissary, the next moment, the look was stiff. "Oh, it seems you still remember us." The river walked by in the evening. Green bamboo and nanmenziyang two faces show the expression of breath, just to roll up the sleeves. Ghost city emissary cough a light, back to God, soon adjusted facial expression, and restored before who seems impatient, rough voice rough airway: "what are you back to do? Where do you want to go? " The transfer out is with the array that is transmitted in. Ghost city emissary is only responsible for the sent array. After all, only when it is sent out, he needs it to take charge of collecting ghost stones. The sent in has already handed over ghost stones before they come in. At this time, the bustle over the street city has been scattered, and there are some underground ghost cities in the most remote street market. There are not many ghosts. Moreover, not all ghosts can afford to transmit. So there was no other ghost in the teleportation system. Only the ghosts passing by, looking this way, will take back their sight. Only when the river is late white, several must use the transmission array. "What do you say we''re back to do? A stone of blood, you give me so many ghost stones, bright and big pit us? " Green bamboo angry way. Chapter 968 Nanmen Ziyang and Qingzhu walked in the front. Hearing Qingzhu''s words, he nodded his approval and said: "yes! You''re killing us! It''s good that we''ve reacted. Now give us back the ghost stone "Yes! Give it back to us! " The evil ghost in the back followed the probe and called out. After seeing the strength and "financial strength" of Jiang Wanbai and his party, especially when he helped participate in the bidding not long ago, the devil now has the illusion that he and Jiang Wanbai are already together. What''s more, it''s a big ghost stone that has been directly pit by dozens of pieces! Think about it and feel heartache! When the emissaries of the ghost city saw them, they had expected that they had come for the ghost stone just now. However, the ghost stone that has been put into the pocket is not so easy to take out. What''s more, the dozens of big ghost stones in the pit are already equivalent to its own. Therefore, at the moment, he also sneered and said, "you said that I had hurt you. Why didn''t you say that before? It''s been a long time before I come here to say that you''re doing anything for the ghost stone "You want to pay off?" Green bamboo widened his eyes and looked at it in disbelief. Beside the south gate, Ziyang''s expression is almost the same as it. The ghost city emissary said, "what''s the debt? There is no such thing. I haven''t said you framed me! Go to the ghost guard and see who is in charge "Don''t you want to pay it back Jiang Wanbai sneered. Originally, the incident of Nanmen Ziyang caused some anger. Although the anger dissipated because of Nanmen Ziyang''s apology, at the moment, looking at the ghost city emissary who didn''t admit his debt, Jiang Wanbai''s ignited gas was immediately ignited. And it''s getting hotter and hotter. Qi Qingxing''s eyes are also a bit cold. After all, Qi Shizi has grown so big that he has never been trapped like this. The ghost city emissary held hands, raised his chin, a face high, did not put Jiang Wanbai a few in the eye. In its opinion, Jiang Wanbai had gone directly, but he did not know the rules of ghost stone trading here, but all the ghosts who had been in the degenerate place for a period of time knew these basic things. Therefore, it felt that Jiang Wanbai must have just become a ghost soon. Since it has just become a ghost, it is estimated that the blood stone is also something that they did not know where it came from, or it may have been something that existed before it became a ghost. Anyway, no matter what kind of possibility it may be, the blood silk is already its. It is also not afraid of Jiang Wanbai and others with strong, "you have been in the fallen land for a long time, have you?"? I should have told them the rules of the underground ghost town, too? " This is obviously for evil spirits. The evil ghost in the back was stunned for a moment, and then understood its meaning. Then Chaojiang Wanbai said: "my Lord, it''s right. If it doesn''t admit it, we will not find it on the spot. Now it seems impossible to take back the ghost stone." "Who said no to that?" Jiang Wanbai pulled the corners of his lips, and his eyes were angry. "I''ll see how hard it is!" At the moment when the voice fell, the ghost city emissary with his hands in his arms suddenly showed a painful expression on his face. His expression was ferocious and twisted, with his mouth wide open, as if to tear his mouth apart completely. No matter how far its mouth opens, it doesn''t make a sound. Chapter 969 But just looking at its expression, the evil ghost in the back could not help shivering, as if feeling the pain of being torn by life. "I''ve heard that it''s a very painful thing to lose one''s courage and soul, but generally speaking, it''s a very fast process, and most of the spirits are gone when they just feel a little pain..." Jiang Wanbai is hooked on the corner of his lips, but his eyes are cold. The evil ghost listened to her words and heard what the ghost city emissary was suffering from now. He hugged his trembling body and began to feel very lucky. Fortunately, when he just entered the market, he wanted to escape, but was caught by Qi Qingxing. If it really ran a hundred meters, it might be the one who was scared out of his wits. "What are the rules of the underground ghost town? Well? " Jiang Wanbai took up his hand and looked like an emissary of the ghost city who had fallen on the ground with mud. It seems that the pain of tearing up his own life is still left in every part of his body. The ghost city emissary lies there and feels pain all over his body when he breathes. However, listening to Jiang Wanbai''s words, he doesn''t care about anything and asks for mercy: "my lord The little one has no eyes! Little nonsense! Please bypass the little one Every time he talks, it hurts even more. But he doesn''t dare to stay at all. He is afraid that he will be a little late and make Jiang Wanbai angry. Compared with the pain just now, it would rather die than experience the pain like that. However, it is clear that there is no chance for him to lose his courage and soul when Jiang Wanbai is there. It can only be that life is better than death. Jiang Wanbai snorted. The ghost city emissary shook his body and quickly took out a bag. Holding the bag in both hands, he lowered his head and respectfully presented it to Jiang Wanbai, "your honor..." Jiang Wanbai takes a look at Qingzhu. Qingzhu reaches out to pick up the bag that looks like it is not big in the palm. After pulling it open, it pours out a lot of ghost stones. There are big ghost stones and small ghost stones. These ghost stones are piled into a hill. A blood stone the size of a thumb rolls down the hill and falls right at Jiang Wanbai''s feet. The big bag is also a storage bag. Jiang Wanbai said: "take it away from us." Green bamboo nods and squats down with nanmenziyang and begins to count the ghost stones they should have taken. Soon the number of ghost stones was clear, and green bamboo threw the storage bag to the ghost city emissary who was lying on the ground, and snorted: "remember this lesson, dare to bully Xin next time Ghost, watch your own fate "Yes, yes, small people must remember what the adults taught them." The ghost city emissary repeatedly nodded. But I know that the future is no worse than today''s pain. As soon as Jiang Wanbai and others left, the emissary of the ghost city finally came over. After collecting the ghost stones on the ground, he waved to the little ghosts who were not far away from the scene. When the ghosts got close, the emissary of the ghost city whispered a few words in his ear. "Go ahead, you must bring these words to the adults. If they have affected the great cause of adults, it will be troublesome." "The little one understands!" The kid went away from the teleportation array. On the other side of the teleportation array, Jiang Wanbai and others were standing near the teleportation array. As soon as the little ghost appeared, Jiang Wanbai waved, and the kid came to her side. "Bang" turned into a paper man. Chapter 970 The paper man fell lightly on her shoulder and chattered for a long time. When the paper man got back into Jiang Wanbai''s sleeve, Jiang Wanbai looked up at several black cloaks in front of him. He looked at Qi Qingxing with accuracy and said, "since the king of ghosts has been closed for 150 years, some ghosts are ready to move. It is estimated that they will start soon. If we don''t want to cause trouble, we''d better leave here as soon as possible." Qi Qingxing and others think the same as Jiang Wanbai. So the party stopped stopping and decided to cross the street to the next transmission array. "The next teleportation array can go to the teleportation array that is closest to the ghost pit. From there, you can leave the underground ghost city." The evil ghost led the way in front of him, and said to Jiang Wanbai and others at the same time. However, when they arrived from the teleportation array in the street city to the edge teleportation array that the evil ghost said, they were told that the underground ghost city was going to be closed. "Before unsealing, no one can leave the underground ghost town, and no one outside can come in." Ghost city messenger way. The devil chuckled and put a small ghost stone in his hand. He asked in a low voice, "if it''s from above, is it OK?" "I''m not in charge of going up there." The ghost city emissary took the small ghost stone and looked at the road ahead. In addition, when the evil spirit wanted to inquire about any information, he could not ask a word. Not only could he not ask, but the ghost city emissary looked over and said, "what are you doing with these questions? Want to die? " With such a sentence, the evil ghost did not dare to continue to ask, and ran away with a smile. When the evil ghost came back, Jiang Wanbai and others looked at each other. For a moment, no one said whether to stay in the underground ghost town or walk from the top. The evil spirit waited for a while, but could not resist it. He asked cautiously, "what do you think of your adults?" "It''s not necessary to use your teleportation array." Jiang Wanbai gave a light voice and looked at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing hook hook lip corner, way: "first find a place to settle." Fortunately, the underground ghost town also has a place similar to an inn. The evil ghost takes Jiang Wanbai and his party to find it. When they are going to reserve a room, Jiang Wanbai directly says, "one room is fine." Originally, he had a happy face. He thought that a big business was coming. How poor would it be for so many people to have only one room! "Ladies and gentlemen, we only have one bed in one room. We can''t add more beds." The second reminds me. "It doesn''t make any difference whether you have a bed or not. Just reserve a room." Jiangwan Baidao. At this point, the second boy didn''t dare to say anything more. He only thought that they were ghosts who didn''t like sleeping. Soon, when the devil paid the ghost stone, he took them to a room on the second floor. "Just shout if you need anything." After leaving this sentence, the waiter turned and walked out. Qingzhu and Nanmen Ziyang don''t know that they think Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing want to stay here. When the transmission array is open, they still wonder why they only have one room. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had already gone to the table. Xue Xu followed him without saying a word. The devil looked at Qingzhu and nanmenziyang, but he couldn''t help following up. The ghost city was gloomy, so there was no light. Jiang Wanbai took out a lamp and lit it. Qi Qingxing took out his paper and pen, but without saying anything more, he drew it. Chapter 971 "What do you want to draw Nanmen Ziyang has also rubbed over. He is curious. Seeing that Jiang Wanbai doesn''t speak, he pulls the green bamboo and asks in a low voice. Green bamboo shakes his head, indicating that he is not clear. However, nanmenziyang did not dare to ask Jiang Wanbai and Xue Xu, so he could only stand by and wait. Soon, a pattern gradually formed under Qi Qingxing''s hand. When he drew about two-thirds of the time, Nanmen Ziyang''s eyes widened, "is this the transmission array?" After shouting this sentence low, I think of what I said before I came to jiangwanbai. She said it was not necessary to use the teleportation array of the underground ghost city. So, I''m going to make one myself?! Nanmenziyang widened his eyes and looked at Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai. His shock was beyond description. Before he came to the underground ghost city, he did not really see the existence of the teleportation array. Only after he came to the underground ghost city did he really see it. At that time, he was full of the things about those ghost kings and did not have time to marvel at anything. The back is back to God, but also dare to exclaim in the heart, and dare not say so. Even the elders in their families only occasionally sigh and say something about it. They all see it from the classics and know that there is such a thing. After seeing the underground ghost city, Nanmen Ziyang still felt that he was the king of ghosts. He could arrange such a array, but now Are Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing going to arrange a teleportation array by themselves? Nanmenziyang knows that Jiang Wanbai is mysterious and powerful, but the degree of his power is It seems to be starting to refresh in his heart again. For Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing''s plans, even Xue Xu was a little surprised, but he was surprised. He didn''t say anything. Only when he saw Qi Qingxing stop writing, he said, "we all haven''t seen this array a few times. You can draw it directly. You''re a genius. I''m afraid our array genius doesn''t exist." "It''s just that I''m good at painting and calligraphy, and I have a good memory. If I were to turn the array into substance, I would not be able to arrange it." Qiqingxing road. He is not modest. What he says is the truth. Jiang Wanbai is still responsible for the arrangement of the array. Jiang Wanbai has picked up the array and began to think about the runes on the array. Speaking of it, she didn''t see the transmission bursts only in the underground ghost city. In the 21st century, when she and her elder martial brother tracked down an event, they found a ruins and saw a incomplete transmission array there. At that time, she wanted to study, but unfortunately, in the process of fighting, the ruins were destroyed, and the incomplete transmission array did not survive. Therefore, when he came to the underground ghost city and saw the existence of the transmission array, Jiang Wanbai began to think. She doesn''t know how to draw, and she can''t squat by the array all the time. And Qi Qingxing saw her idea and said to help her write it down. When there is time in the future, she can draw it and let her study it. Unexpectedly, it will be moved up before leaving the underground ghost town. "Master, how long will it take you to arrange the array?" Green bamboo moved a chair to sit beside, curiously asked. As a result, Jiang Wanbai has been immersed in the array. He has not heard what he said. Naturally, it is impossible to answer. Qi Qingxing glances at him and asks Qingzhu to shut up. Chapter 972 Xue Xu always stood beside Jiang Wanbai and watched. She suddenly took out a piece of paper and a cinnabar pen. It was obvious that she was going to start experimenting on paper. "Here you are wrong..." Xue Xu suddenly said. Jiang Wanbai has just started to draw a few strokes. She stops writing and always feels wrong. At this time, hearing Xue Xu''s words, she blinks her eyes, looks up at Xue Xu and asks, "do you know how to do with the transmission bursts?" "It''s just that I have repaired a broken transmission array before, so I still have some impression on some details, but I can give you a few words." Xue Xu said with a smile. When he mentioned "before", his face was still a shallow smile, and there was no other emotion. Qi Qingxing looked at him and didn''t say anything. Jiang Wanbai was a little happy and said, "with your guidance, the progress should be much faster." So she had kneaded the previous piece of paper and brought out a new one. Whenever she made a mistake or couldn''t understand it, Xue Xu would always make a point nearby. This curtain fell in the eyes of Nanmen Ziyang, which surprised him. He couldn''t help pulling the green bamboo and saying, "is Xue Xu the master of your master?" "What master''s master?" Qingzhu is dozing off. She is pulled by Nanmen Ziyang and asked, but she hasn''t heard it clearly. Nanmen Ziyang gave a light Tut and let go of his hand. He continued to look at Jiang Wanbai and Xue Xu. Looking at this scene, he felt as if he was watching himself while his parents were learning from their elders. However, he didn''t have such a talent as Jiang Wanbai, so he couldn''t get through it at all. Qi Qingxing looked at this scene, sipped his tea and thought deeply in his eyes. There is no distinction between day and night in the underground ghost city, so Jiang Wanbai and others don''t know how many hours have passed. It''s just that Qingzhu and nanmenziyang have already occupied half of the bed. When they are sleeping, Jiang Wanbai puts down his cinnabar pen in his hand, and his eyes are very bright, "OK." On the desktop, there are more than a dozen paper balls, which are all discarded by Jiang Wanbai''s paintings. Once this kind of thing is wrong, even if the pause time is long, the array drawn will lose its effectiveness. Jiang Wanbai can only change a piece of paper and start from scratch. Until the last time, she finished at one go, because it was drawn with cinnabar brush, and she used spiritual power in it, so the array drawn was different from Qi Qingxing''s. Qi Qingxing just drew the appearance. No matter how good the array was, it couldn''t be used. Jiang Wanbai, however, can be used. "Take a written test." Jiang Wanbai takes up his pen again. Qi Qingxing looked at the painting with cinnabar brush, but the face size of the transmission array, asked: "where will this be transmitted to?" "I don''t know." Jiang Wanbai gave a slight cough and explained: "this is a one-way transmission array. We are going to go to the ghost pit or go directly to the foot of Nanshan Mountain. However, there is no corresponding array at the foot of the ghost pit or Nanshan Mountain, which means that when we use this transmission array, it is random." It may be transported to the abyss of ghosts and ghosts, or it may be directly transmitted to the foot of Nanshan Mountain. "It''s also possible to transmit it to Nancheng." Xue Xu added another sentence. Jiang evening white spot. Qi Qingxing looked at the array and said, "try it." No matter where they will be teleported to, the current situation is that they must first try to see if the teleportation array can work. Chapter 973 "You''re right. Let''s see if the array can be used first." Jiang evening white point, loose the hand holding the pen. However, even if she let go of her hand, the cinnabar pen did not fall down, but suspended on the top of the array. The array drawn by cinnabar seemed to be more colorful, and a faint light appeared on the array. Jiang Wan stares at the pen without blinking. At one moment, the cinnabar pen swayed slightly, and then disappeared. "Look for it!" Jiang Wanbai said in surprise, "I don''t use much spiritual power. This array can''t transmit far." It could have started the array directly with the ghost stone, but even if it was a small ghost stone, it was absolutely enough to transmit the cinnabar pen out of the inn. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai used his own spiritual power to ensure that even if the cinnabar was transported away, it would not be far away. When Jiang Wanbai finished speaking, he had already got up to look for him. But Xue Xu''s body shook and fell on the edge of the bed and said, "here it is." The cinnabar pen fell on the side of nanmenziyang''s face, and the remaining cinnabar on the tip of his nose scratched down a layer of cinnabar red on nanmenziyang''s face. However, nanmenziyang still fell asleep and didn''t mean to wake up at all. Xue Xu brought the pen. "It seems that teleportation array is useful. We have only one problem left. We can''t determine where it will be transferred to." Jiang Wanbai said that she had already taken out the materials she used to carve array plates from the storage ring. She planned to start now. In any case, no matter where it will be transmitted, we will make an array disk first. "Let''s do it first. We don''t have to use it. We can stay here for a while. Maybe the city order will be lifted soon. Then we don''t have to take the risk." Qiqingxing road. Jiang evening white point, "in short, this is also our backhand, well prepared, not to use it when necessary." After all, the teleportation array that can''t determine the destination is indeed risky. After discussing these things, Jiang Wanbai was immersed in the engraving array plate again. Seeing that he had nothing to do, Qi Qingxing began to meditate. He sat by the window, watching the ghosts walking down the river. There is no day or night in the underground ghost city. You can only see these ghosts wandering around. There is no real free time on the street. However, there is no room for people to visit among the ghosts. When they meet acquaintances, they stop to exchange greetings. That doesn''t happen in ghosts. However, there are many evil spirits and complaining ghosts. Each time they pass by, they will bring a wind of Yin, and the wind is mixed with sad crying. Ghosts are used to it, but people feel headache and irritability after listening for a long time. It may even trigger negative emotions at the bottom of your heart. As a result, Jiang Wanbai and others directly set up a border after staying in the inn, at least isolating the wails and sorrows outside. This is why Qingzhu and nanmenziyang can sleep so dead. The evil ghost shrank in the corner and didn''t dare to make a sound. He just watched Jiang Wanbai and others grope out the transmission bursts so quickly, and he began to be glad that he was still alive again and again. Such a fierce task has come to the fallen place. If the ghost king or ghost will know about it, I don''t know what kind of storm it will bring. However, this pedestrian is going to Nanshan, and I don''t know why. Chapter 974 The evil spirit ponders these in the mind, but dare not ask a word more. Until Qingzhu and nanmenziyang wake up from their sleep, they are about to make a sound. Qi Qingxing, who was originally meditating and practising, flicks his sleeves at them. It seems that a ban has fallen on their mouths, and they can''t say a word. There will be no sound at all. After seeing this scene, the evil ghost quickly covered his mouth and was very glad that he had not spoken. After Qingzhu and nanmenziyang found that they couldn''t make a sound, Qi Qi was stunned. They looked at each other. Nanmenziyang didn''t know what was going on, but when they suddenly lost their voice, they were shocked. He also found that green bamboo also moved his mouth, but did not make a sound, so he could not help but began to doubt whether he was deaf. Qingzhu didn''t think so much about nanmenziyang. After he found that he couldn''t make a sound, he subconsciously went to see Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, because when he was in Qihou''s house, Qingzhu knew that Jiang Wanbai would often be shut down because he wanted to engrave battle plates or symbols. Therefore, after seeing what Jiang Wanbai had done, he immediately understood what was going on. He patted nanmenziyang. When nanmenziyang looked over, he pointed to Jiang Wanbai and waved his palm over his mouth, indicating that he could not make any noise. Nanmenziyang Leng for a long time to understand what is going on, gently relieved. Fortunately, he was neither deaf nor mute. Nanmenziyang also knew that he couldn''t disturb Jiang Wanbai at this time, so he just sat by the bed with Qingzhu, ate some dried food and preserved fruit, and waited there, and then he felt sleepy again. They didn''t know when Jiang Wanbai was going to be OK, so they went back to sleep. When he was half asleep, Xue Xu, who had been leaning against his bed, suddenly turned around and came back. He came to Qi Qingxing. When he was just approaching, Qi Qingxing opened his eyes and looked at him. "There''s a group of ghosts coming into the inn, probably for us." Xue Xu lowered his voice. Just as he had been standing by the window, he saw that the ghosts were questioning one by one. However, because Jiangwan Baibu had crossed the border, Xue Xu did not hear the sound, so he could only judge by the mouth shape of a ghost. The group of ghosts was questioning whether they had seen a new face recently, or whether they were together. Just a few Jiang Wanbai is not six? Because of the fact that there are six people in their profession that can''t be ignored, they are asked about it in this inn. After Xue Xu told Qi Qingxing again, he didn''t mean to call Jiang Wanbai. Instead, he went to the bedside and called out Qingzhu and nanmenziyang. The evil ghost, who had been shrinking in the corner of the wall, heard Xue Xu''s words. He touched the door and looked outside. At the next moment, he slammed the door. He was worried, but did not forget that he could not make a loud voice. He said, "those ghost guards are coming up!" "Ghost guard?" Xue Xu asked. The evil spirit quickly nodded, "is the ghost guard! There are still quite a few. " "It seems that we still got the attention of the ghost behind it." Xue Xu gave a light Tut and looked at Jiang Wanbai. Qingzhu and nanmenziyang look at Jiang Wanbai one after another after knowing what the situation is now. They still have time to run. The problem is that Jiang Wanbai''s array has not been finished. If this time is interrupted, it will be a failure. Chapter 975 More importantly, without the transmission array, they don''t expect to run far. After all, even ghost guards have come to the door. It is estimated that there are ghost guards around the transmission array here. Qi Qingxing stood up and heard the voice coming closer and closer, and said to Xue Xu, "I will stop them, and it is a moment to delay them." "No, you''ll keep her here. I''ll go." Xue Xu smiled, and he had already raised his feet and walked towards the door. Qi Qingxing also did not fight with him, really compared, he certainly also must keep the river late white is the most assured. "That''s the room." Xiao Er stood at the stairway, just pointed to that room and said a word, the door was pulled away from it. The second frightened, and ran down, and the ghost guards strode towards Xue Xu, and the ghost guard, the leader, said, "several people have come and come at first. The Lord Su Ming wants to invite you to be a guest." Mouth said to invite Jiang evening white and other people to visit, but the fierce, how to look like it is not to invite people to do guest. "It''s not necessary to be a guest. We live here very well." Xue Xu always has a light smile on his face. When Xue Xu went out, the evil ghost who had been at the door had returned and was afraid to move in the corner. Qi Qingxing looked at Xue Xu and took back his sight and turned to Jiang evening white. Jiang evening white is almost finished. Seeing Xue Xu refusing directly, the group of ghost guards, after a glance, came up with the wind, and they saw that Xue Xu had no complaints, mistakenly thought that Xue Xu was just a little ghost called. Who once thought, at the moment of the jump, he could not get close to Xue Xu, even Xue Xu''s clothes and corners could not be touched. The ghost guard in front of him seemed to have hit something, and began to dissipate at a time. The ghost guard at the back looked at this scene, so frightened they stopped, and looked at Xue Xu in fear. They suddenly remembered one thing: there were only two cases in which there was no resentment in the underground ghost city, either the weakest or the big people standing at the top. Their leaders were gone straight away, and obviously not the former. Even a few ghosts can not do adults can fully converge on the resentment, and in front of this Is it a ghost King level? But there are only four ghost kings in the degenerated land. They know what they are like. If they don''t know, they will only be the king of the evil and the new moon. "Are you the king of the devil of Li Yan!" The ghost Wei, standing in front of him, asked Xue Xu, with fear and awe in his voice. Xue Xu smiled and shook his head. "I am not a ghost king, or a new ghost who just came to the underground ghost city." "Ghost guard:".... " I don''t know what to say for a while, but nobody believes Xue Xu''s words. The ghost king of the new moon is a woman. They heard the ghost city messenger say when they came here. It was a female ghost who was very powerful. The ghost king must be the new moon, and this one in front of him should be the king of fierce inflammation. If not, there is a new ghost king in the fallen place? Two more? Ghost Wei thought about these, vaguely did not believe this statement, after all, the degraded place has not been out of the new ghost king for nearly a thousand years. Even the new moon ghost king, and the ghost king of Liyan they exist for as long. But because of Xue Xu''s strength, they have seen it. No matter how he thinks, a group of ghost guards stand there, and no one dare to do it again, and a ghost guard under him quietly runs out. Chapter 976 Xue Xu noticed the scene, but did not take it to heart. He did not start any more, just stood at the door of the room and the ghost guard in front of him. She took out the ghost stone from her sleeve and said to Qi Qingxing: "at that time, as long as you use these ghost stones, you can use the transmission array directly." At this time, the ghost guards who were fighting with Xue Xu outside seemed to have received some orders. The Qi Dynasty arched his hands and said, "excuse me, sir, we are going now." Words down, one by one quickly left, as if afraid of their own walk slowly will be like. Xue Xu looked at them and walked back to the room. He closed the door behind him. He saw that Jiang Wanbai had stopped and asked, "is it ready?" "All right." Jiang evening white spot. At this time, Qingzhu and nanmenziyang also gathered together with excitement on their faces. They opened their lips and found that they could not say a word. This just remembered his mouth on the ban has not been untied, hurriedly look to Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing hooked his lips and sleeves and untied the ban on the mouth of Qingzhu and nanmenzi. Qingzhu and nanmenziyang gasped, and nanmenziyang said excitedly: "it''s so fierce! Send out the real pictures If you look at it, at least none of his Nanmen family has such a talent. Even the elders in his family can''t do it. Thinking of this, nanmenziyang looked at Jiang Wanbai''s eyes eagerly. He swallowed his mouth and clenched his hand in his sleeve and asked, "that Do you still take apprentices? " "Take in students?" Jiang Wanbai picked his eyebrow and handed the array plate to Xue Xu, saying, "I do intend to accept a close disciple, but you can''t do it." "Ah?" Nanmenziyang was stunned, and then he was greatly hit. He didn''t realize that he didn''t even have a chance to say that he wanted to become a teacher. However, nanmenziyang felt unwilling to let him give up. He knew that his talent was not particularly good, but he was praised by his elders at home. What''s more, in his opinion, the talent of Qingzhu is poor, but Qingzhu can learn from Jiang Wanbai. "I will study hard! Really, you can teach me anything! " South Gate son Yang Yang voice road. He looked at Jiang Wanbai with hope and thought that no matter what Jiang Wanbai was willing to teach himself, it would always be her ability. She was so powerful that she could take out any skill that would amaze him. Jiang Wanbai sees all the thoughts of nanmenziyang. She takes the tea handed by Qi Qingxing and drinks a few mouthfuls. When her voice is moist, she says: "except for the closing disciple, I will not accept any more apprentices." The light in Nanmen Ziyang''s eyes darkened in an instant. He opened his lips and obviously wanted to say something to impress Jiang Wanbai. But looking at Jiang Wanbai''s indifferent expression, he knew that what he was saying at the moment was useless, so he had to close his lips and was extremely lost. "Although I won''t accept apprentices, and I won''t teach you anything, sometimes it''s OK to give you a few words. As for what you will learn, it depends on your own." Jiangwan Baidao. Nanmenziyang didn''t realize what Jiang Wanbai meant at first. Then he opened his eyes wider and wider. At a certain moment, he was happy and said, "thank you, master!" "I said I don''t accept apprentices. You just call me Jiang Wanbai." Jiang Wanbai''s forehead was drawn, but he felt helpless for nanmenziyang and xiaositu who were the same in some aspects. Chapter 977 But there''s nothing to be angry about. Nanmen Ziyang chuckled and didn''t change his mouth. Jiang Wanbai looked at it and saw that the green bamboo beside him was giggling. He couldn''t help it. He reached out to Qingzhu''s eyebrows and asked, "what are you doing with that smirk?" "Ah? I Since Ziyang has called Shifu, I am Ziyang''s elder martial brother! " Green Bamboo Road, the face is really happy. Looking at these two people giggle unceasingly, Jiang Wanbai doesn''t know what to say. Instead, he looks at Qi Qingxing, who will say something about the ghost guard just now. After listening to pick eyebrows, Jiang Wanbai looked at Xue Xu''s eyes with some deep meaning, "they even mistook Xue Xu for Liyan ghost king. We can''t stay here any longer." Those ghost guards suddenly leave, will certainly report what happened just now to the commander behind them. Since the other party is planning to replace the ghost king to become the master of the underground ghost city, they have already sealed the city. Obviously, they will start at any time. How can they tolerate other ghost kings here. I''m afraid the other party will soon find it. Even if Jiang Wanbai and others are more powerful, they all say that one punch is difficult to defeat four hands. If the other party really wants to surround and kill them, it will be a big problem for Jiang Wanbai. "Now that the array has been completed, let''s get out of here first." Qiqingxing road. Xue Xu several also have no objection, nod one after another. So the party quickly left here, not far away, Jiang Wanbai gently Tut, way: "I knew there will be a tail behind." Although the ghost guards were removed, the envoys behind them didn''t know why they didn''t leave to look for them, but they left their tails near the Inn and kept an eye on them. Jiang Wanbai and others were immediately followed up as soon as they came out of the inn. "It''s not easy to dump." Qi Qingxing''s eyebrow center was almost invisible, and his voice was deep. Actually, the six goals of their business are a little too big. Even if they go to places like the market, they may be able to temporarily confuse each other''s line of sight. But unless they stay in the market all the time, they will be watched as soon as they come out. "Go to the market first." Jiang Wanbai''s eyes flashed, and suddenly he began to smile with a trace of cunning in his eyes. Qi Qingxing captured this scene and knew that she had a plan in mind, so she didn''t say anything. Although nanmenziyang was curious about what Jiang Wanbai wanted to do, he didn''t even ask Qingzhu when he saw Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu. He moved his lips and was embarrassed to ask. He had to keep his doubts in his heart. Although the underground ghost city has been sealed off, there is no way to use the teleport array to leave here, but at least the teleportation array between the markets can still be used. Jiang Wanbai''s six were directly sent to the main street city. As soon as they went to the street city, they were mixed into countless black cloaks. They were not in a hurry to see them disappear. They told the news to the ghost city emissaries near the transmission array and let them stare at them. And in the market, Jiang Wanbai surrounded by six, Jiang Wanbai took out the jade altar which had taken Xue Xu out of the prefecture before, and said to Xue Xu, "you are wronged. Come and stay for a while." Xue Xu slightly pick eyebrows, also did not say anything, directly separated from the paper man body, into the jade altar. Jiang Wanbai turned his hands and put the jade altar into the storage ring. He said to Qi Qingxing, "now we only have six. We can change our faces after we send them out later..." Chapter 978 While saying these words, Jiang Wanbai gave Qingzhu and nanmenziyang a piece of Fu and said, "take this one." The devil stood by and watched, and was afraid. Even if that rune is not a ghost killing talisman, they are naturally afraid of talisman. Fortunately, Jiang Wanbai didn''t intend to give it the meaning of a rune, and said directly to it: "you should also be able to change some skills, and change your face directly later." "This I''m afraid I''ll be recognized easily because my accomplishments are too low. " The devil hesitated. Of course, Jiang Wanbai thought of this for a long time and said, "don''t worry, I will help you naturally." Otherwise, she will be in trouble because of this evil ghost. In fact, there is a jade altar in her storage ring, but the jade altar If the evil spirit is locked in, the evil ghost will turn into a pool of pus in less than half a column of incense. After discussing the plan, Jiang Wanbai went to the teleportation array. Since we have learned that there are ghosts ready to replace the ghost king, the closer we are to the street city, the more unsafe it will be. Therefore, jiangwanbai several plan to go to the small street before the first to avoid the wind. "Just the five of you?" The ghost city emissaries near the transmission array look at the five Jiang Wanbai, and their eyes fall behind them again. It seems that they want to determine whether the five Jiang Wanbai have left behind. "Two." Jiang Wan Bai Dao, she pointed to Qi Qingxing, Qi Qingxing simply held her hand and pulled her to his side, "we are the two of us together, the others we don''t know." After a pause, she laughed again and said in a joking way, "but maybe without the cloak, I really know the bottom." The ghost city emissary snorted, but did not say anything more. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing soon arrived at the transmission array. When they walked out of the transmission array, they had changed their appearance. They did not hurry to walk, but stood beside them. Before long, the three green bamboos also came. At the moment of passing, the hands in Jiang Wan''s white sleeve moved, and the light of transmitting array disappeared. The evil spirits standing with them have changed. The ghost city emissary looked at it and didn''t recognize any of them. "Let''s go." Jiang evening white slightly pick eyebrows, toward the three green bamboo road. When they got to the small street, Xue Xu was also released. "Just wait for the news." Jiangwan Baidao. Fortunately, although the market is small, there should be some. Jiangwanbai quickly found a small inn and stayed in the small street for seven days. There is no day or night in the underground ghost city. Jiang Wanbai takes an hourglass out of the storage ring to calculate the time, which confirms that they have been here for about seven days. However, seven days later, although I heard the news that several ghosts under the Guiwang''s hand were about to turn against him, the news was not good. "Now several ghosts will be divided into two parts. One part wants to replace the ghost king and the other part always believes that the ghost king will come back. It seems that the two sides have similar forces. If we continue to drag on, will we not stay here all the time?" Jiangwan Baisi cableway. Qi Qingxing drooped his eyes and said, "let''s go from above." "Now it seems that this is the only way. Otherwise, we will have to spend time here with the two forces, and we don''t know when it will be over." Jiang Wanbai gave a light tut. Chapter 979 As for Qingzhu and nanmenziyang, there is no objection. So after the discussion, Jiang Wanbai left the underground ghost town directly. Fortunately, just like the ghost city emissary said, the teleportation array is temporarily blocked, but it can still go up. After staying in the shady place of the underground ghost city for so long, I suddenly returned to the top. It was the night, and the cold wind almost froze Qingzhu and nanmenziyang to their original places. Qi Qingxing seems to have been on guard for a long time. When he came out, he protected Jiang Wanbai, but he didn''t feel the chill. "Teacher Master, good It''s so cold and cold... " Green bamboo shivered. Jiang Wanbai quickly takes out the house. Qingzhu and nanmenziyang are still frozen, so Xue Xu can only do the ignition basin. Fortunately, when Qingzhu was doing these things, Xue Xu had been watching, so he could do it. Qingzhu and nanmenziyang are wrapped in blankets and shiver next to the fire pot. Finally, when the temperature in the room rose up, the chill on the two people also dispersed, which slowed down. The devil was not affected by the cold, but he was afraid of the fire and didn''t dare to lean against it. He shrank under the window. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing sat beside him. Jiang Wanbai covered his mouth and yawned a little, but he didn''t sleep. Instead, he took Qi Qingxing''s hand and said, "in the underground ghost city, the spirit power stopped losing, but as soon as we got back to it, the situation of spiritual power loss appeared again." "Well." Qi Qingxing nodded. Not long after he came up, he found out. Jiang Wanbai sighed: "it seems that it is not so easy to walk up here." If you walk from the bottom, you don''t know when you can leave through the teleportation array. But if you walk from the top, you can''t say that the sand prison mentioned by the evil ghost is a potential danger. In addition, with the loss of spiritual power, it is not so stable. "Let''s take a look first. It''s really not possible. We still have transmission bursts." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. Xue Xu was not as afraid of the brazier as the devil was. He saw the devil leaning under the window and waved. Evil ghost Leng for a while, looking at the fire basin''s vision some fear, but still slowly rubbed over, "adult, what order?" "Do you have a map?" Xue Xu asked. This sentence directly reminds Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, so that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing also follow the evil spirits to see the past. The evil ghost looked at the three of them, and felt the pressure was huge. He swallowed his mouth and didn''t dare to answer immediately. Instead, after thinking carefully, he said, "there is no map. But if you need it, I know a guy can draw it." After a pause, seeing that Jiang Wanbai didn''t mean to open his mouth, he continued: "that guy didn''t like to stay in a place before, so he has been to many places, whether it is underground ghost town or ghost pit, it knows." "What about the location of the sand prison?" Jiang Wanbai asked. The evil ghost was stunned for a moment. Apparently, he didn''t expect that Jiang Wanbai and others asked about the map. In fact, he wanted to know the location of the sand prison. He shook his head and nodded, "most of them should know, but there are sand prisons in the fallen places, including the blissful places. There are always several places that are hidden and difficult to find." "Since the location is hidden and difficult to find, we are not so easy to meet." Qiqing Xingsi cableway. Chapter 980 "What ah Xing said is also reasonable." Jiang Wan nodded his head and said to the evil ghost, "the guy you said doesn''t like to stay in a place. How do you know where it is now?" "That was before." The evil spirit even said, "in about 40 or 50 years ago, it had already closed its mind and only stayed in one place." Pause for a moment, his tone rare some complex, way: "that is where it died." The one that the evil ghost said is also a devil. Even in its words, the other party''s accomplishments are much higher than it''s. no matter in the underground ghost city or in the ghost pit, one can get a place. But the guy didn''t like these things, so he didn''t stay anywhere. He didn''t go to the underground ghost town or the ghost pit. He just stayed there. Because it was at night, he couldn''t make his way. Jiang Wanbai took a night''s rest. After breakfast the next day, he took the house and asked the devil to lead the way to find the one he said. "As a matter of fact, those of us who died here and became ghosts basically forgot their names and things before they died. Maybe they even forgot how and where they died, but Tang Yun is a very strange existence..." The road also seemed a little boring, the devil thought about it and simply talked about the guy they were going to look for. Tang Yun Gang was a big devil when he just became a ghost. But it''s strange that he was not controlled by resentment, nor did he forget his life. Until now, he still uses his own name. "You say Tang Yun is very powerful. How does he compare with those ghost guards?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. And the evil ghost listened to Jiang Wanbai''s words, but without thinking about it, he said: "ghost Wei can''t beat him!" "What about the ghost general?" Jiang Wanbai asked. For the underground ghost city, she is not clear about the level of those ghosts. What she can think of is the ghost general, and the ghost general must be the ghost king. Jiang Wanbai knows this. This time, the evil ghost didn''t answer Jiang Wanbai too quickly, but after thinking for a while, he said, "I can''t beat you I''ve only seen him deal with ghost guards, who can''t even pass a move in his hands, but I haven''t seen him and ghost will fight. " At first, he was still guessing. Later, the evil ghost felt that Tang Yun was not as good as the ghost general even though he was more powerful. His tone gradually became firm. He said, "the ghost general is only weaker than the ghost king. If Tang Yun can beat even the ghost general, isn''t he at the level of ghost king?" Tang Yun''s place is not far from where they slept last night, so Jiang Wanbai and others don''t have to go all the way. Their carriage stops at noon. There is no need for evil spirits to speak. Jiang Wanbai has already seen the ghost sitting on a stone tablet in front of him. The ghost market, with his back to Jiang Wanbai, was wearing a black robe, and his hair was tied behind his head with a bone hairpin. Because he could only see one figure from his back, Jiang Wanbai could not tell whether the other was a female ghost or a male ghost. "Tang Yun!" The evil spirit has been floating beside the carriage. After seeing Tang Yun, he raised his voice and called out. It''s just that there''s a lot of wind blowing away the ghost''s voice. I don''t know whether Tang Yun can hear it or not. "Later, look at the stone tablet he''s sitting on." Qi Qingxing said in Jiang Wanbai''s ear. Jiang Wan nodded his head and said, "go and have a look." Chapter 981 Just when she saw Tang Yun, she, like Qi Qingxing, noticed the stone tablet on which Tang Yun sat. Before entering the desert, they had seen a stone tablet and even suspected that it was an eye. The evil ghost ignored Tang Yun and didn''t give up. He went there with Jiang Wanbai and others, still shouting Tang Yun''s name. "Tang Yun?" Walking a few steps behind Tang Yun, Jiang Wanbai and other talents stopped. The evil ghost walked forward alone and circled in front of Tang Yun. It had thought that when he approached Tang Yun, he didn''t pay attention to himself because he was asleep. When he got closer, he found that he was just sitting there in a daze, not sleeping. When the evil spirit came to him, Tang Yuncai blinked. With the focus in his eyes, he looked at the devil and asked, "what are you doing here? With strangers? " After a pause, he added, "I don''t eat people. You know that." "I know you don''t eat people." It''s the way to them. Ask them the way Of course, Jiang Wanbai and others can clearly understand the dialogue between evil spirits and Tang Yun. Jiang Wanbai was not surprised when Tang Yun said that they were strangers. After all, after a visit to the underground ghost town, she was unable to cover up her popularity with a cover up. The evil ghost told Tang Yun the purpose. Tang Yun came down from the stone tablet and patted the nonexistent yellow sand on her body. She looked at Jiang Wanbai and others and said, "come with me." "Ladies and gentlemen, Tang Yun has not drawn a map before, so if we want to draw it now, let''s go with it?" The devil went back to Jiang Wanbai and others. Jiang nods at night and follows Tang Yun to the front. In front of the stone tablet more than ten meters away, there is a crooked dead tree. Tang Yun walked into the dead tree. Jiang Wanbai and others didn''t stop and walked in together. As soon as you enter the withered tree, you will suddenly see the light. Even the heat and dryness are isolated from the outside, which is very cool. "This is in the underground ghost town?" Jiang Wanbai looks at the room and asks curiously. Tang Yun shook his head, "it''s not underground ghost city, it''s next door." As he spoke, he took out his pen and paper, drew on the table, and said, "you can sit at will. I have nothing to entertain you here." "Let''s go out and have a look." Jiang evening white ring looked around and found that the layout here is very simple and clean, let alone nothing to take out to entertain, they even did not have a place to sit. There was a table and three stools in the middle of the room. Tang Yun had already sat on one. Besides, there was only a bed against the wall. Tang Yun has begun to draw. Qingzhu and nanmenziyang are very interested in this. They stand beside each other, one left and one right. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing go out, and Xue Xu also follows. The evil ghost is afraid that he is too far away from Jiang Wanbai, so he hastens to follow him out. Back before the stone tablet, Jiang Wanbai squatted down and looked at it and said, "this stone tablet is the same as the one we saw when we came in." "It''s exactly the same." Xue Xu nodded, reached out and rubbed the stone tablet for a few times. Suddenly, he asked Jiang Wanbai, "after this stone tablet, will the spiritual power still be lost?" Jiang Wanbai Leng for a while, turn head and Qi Qingxing look at each other. "No attention." Qiqingxing road. Because the evil Qi will also lose, he will not use it when it is not necessary, and it is impossible to use it all the way. Chapter 982 Although Jiang evening white is useful for her spiritual power, the speed of the loss of the power is too slow. If she does not stop to observe it, it is not easy to detect it. Now Xue Xu asked, Jiang evening white passed the stone tablet, fingertip haunted with golden spirit, she fixed her eyes for a while, a flick, the fingertip of the spirit will be scattered, "no dissipation." "So Is this stone tablet a boundary? " Jiang white eyebrows, if have thought of the way. Qi Qingxing nodded softly, "it is possible." "Try it or not." Xue Xu laughed. Jiang later white tried with the spirit, soon got the answer. Once she crossed the stone tablet, the spirit would not dissipate. "It''s always felt that the stone tablet is not just used to make boundaries so simple." The river is late in the white road. "Be careful." Xue Xu. When Jiang returned to Tang Yun''s house in late white, he said the stone tablet, and asked, "do you know what this stone tablet is?" "You guessed half right." Tang rhyme. He just collected the pen, and looked at the place where there was still something to add, and said, "the stone tablet can exist as a boundary indeed, dividing the whole degenerate place into several places, and it is said that each place has different functions." "Do you know what each function is?" Jiang asked later in the evening. Tang Yun has put down his pen, and he has no place to add. He looks up to the river in the evening white, his eyes are dark and his look is very dim. He seems to have no interest in anything. He said: "I don''t know." Jiang later White did not ask again. But Xue Xu suddenly said, "these steles are aimed at outsiders, right?" "Yes." Tang Yun nodded, and gently blew it on the well drawn map. The wind rolled over and the ink dried immediately. He said, "I am not a human being, so I just hear that there are some functions of these stone tablets on outsiders, but I don''t know what the specific effect is." He can''t feel it anyway. It is like the river late white they, whether it is the spirit or magic, will lose at a slow speed, even because there is neither spirit nor magic spirit here, so that even cultivation can not be done. But the places of depravity are ghosts, whether it is the loss of spirit or magic, it has no effect on them. So that, whether it is intentional or unintentional to break into the desert or the devil, no matter what status, will eventually become a common person, sooner or later will be swallowed by the ghost of the degenerated place. "If so, the man who left the stone tablet is to keep the land of depravity?" Asked Jiang later. Qi Qingxing shook his head lightly. "It is not necessarily to keep the place of depravity, and the ghosts of the fallen place can not go out." These ghosts are trapped here. Even if they exist at the level of ghosts, once they cross the desert, they will be immediately condemned by the heaven, which means that the outside people enter the road of death, and the ghost inside goes out is a dead road. "This is to keep these ghosts here." Jiang was white and slung in the evening, "what is the purpose behind this?" So many ghosts may not have so many ghosts at first, just because ghosts are trapped here, and the resentment is getting deeper and deeper, so that more and more ghosts are born, and also like Tang Yun. Because of various reasons died in the desert, and eventually became a member of the ghost. "All right." Tang Yun put the map on the table. Chapter 983 Jiang Wanbai reached out and glanced at it. Tang Yun''s painting was very simple and clear. At least when he looked at the past, Jiang Wanbai quickly found his position at the moment. Tang Yun said: "I have painted all I know, but I can''t guarantee that the whole degenerate place can be completely right with my painting. You should also know that I haven''t left here for a long time, and there may be some mistakes in my memory." This is to remind Jiang Wanbai and others not to believe his map completely. Thank you very much Jiang Wanbai handed the map to Qi Qingxing, and Tang Yun solemnly said thanks. Tang Yun covered her mouth and yawned and said, "OK, the map has been given to you. You can go." A moment later, Jiang Wanbai put the carriage out and took a look at the map given by Tang Yun to make sure which direction they were going to go next. "Go in this direction." Tang Yun''s voice began to ring. Jiang Wanbai lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked at Tang Yun, who was leaning lazily on the tree. He reached out and pointed to the right side of the carriage. "If you can still get out of here, take me with you." Just as the carriage was about to leave, Tang Yun suddenly said. Qingzhule stopped the carriage and looked at him strangely: "but if you leave here, you will be out of your wits." "So what?" Tang Yun laughed. He didn''t pay any attention to Qingzhu''s four words: "I''ve been to almost all the places I should go, and I''m tired of staying here. It''s better to go out of my wits than to be bored here all the time." "It''s not necessarily the end of the day." Xue Xu Dao. As soon as he made a sound, he immediately attracted everyone''s eyes. Jiang evening white is also looking at him, face hard to hide surprise, "Xue Xu, do you have a way?" Tang Yun Huan''s hand tightened and fixed on Xue Xu for a while. Xue Xu laughed and said, "there''s no way out for the time being, but there''s a bold idea. Anyway, he has made the worst plan, so even if it''s a try, it''s OK? If you''re lucky, that will work. " "You''re right." Jiang evening white spot. Tang Yun suddenly smile, he said: "OK, I''ll wait for you to come back here." After a pause, he took a deep look at Jiang Wanbai and said, "I hope you can come back." After saying goodbye to Tang Yun, Jiang Wanbai and others began to walk in the direction that Tang Yun said. Although he had the map given by Tang Yun, Jiang Wanbai did not relax his vigilance. After all, she doesn''t know what the role of the stone tablet is in this area. However, with the map, they did go very smoothly. They did not encounter the existence of sand prison all the way down. At night, Jiang Wanbai and others will still stop at the same place and only wait for the day to go. Originally, Jiang Wanbai still thought that he could go on the road at night, but when they said goodbye to Tang Yun, Tang Yun reminded them not to rush after dark. "After dark, the sandcastles will move." Tang Yun was a Taoist at that time. According to him, in the evening, the sandcastles will start to move and will not return to their original positions until dawn. In the evening, Jiang Wanbai released the house again, and his party lived in the house. After a sound sleep, Jiang Wanbai opened her mouth and yawned. Looking up at Qi Qingxing, she was stunned. Chapter 984 "Ah hang?" Jiang Wanbai sat up and leaned over his face and looked at it carefully. Qi Qingxing opened his eyes and twisted his eyebrows at the moment when he saw Jiang Wanbai. At the sight of Qi Qingxing''s reaction, Jiang Wanbai''s heart thumped for a moment. She blurted out and asked, "I''m getting old, too?" A moment later, Jiang Wanbai and others did not rush to get on the carriage. Instead, they sat around the table together. A water mirror flew from Jiang Wanbai''s front to Qi Qingxing''s, and then to Qingzhu and nanmenziyang. When the water mirror fell in front of Xue Xu, Xue Xu waved his sleeve and scattered the water mirror and said, "I don''t have one." "Bamboo is the lightest." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai covers his face and doesn''t know whether to cry. After all, anyone who suddenly gets old and nearly ten years old will be unable to bear it. It''s good if he is not crazy. "It seems that the highest cultivation, the most serious situation." Jiang Wanbai sighed, "it seems that the people who left the stone tablet are trying to kill all the people who break into here." The more capable people are, the faster they die when they enter here. "Master, let''s get out of here quickly, or you and childe..." Green bamboo frowned and worried. Because of this sudden situation, Jiang Wanbai and others no longer stay. They even eat breakfast on the carriage. But even if they were on their way, they still failed to reach the next stone tablet on that day. "No one knows what the boundary of the next monument will be. It may be easier to deal with than it is now, or worse than it is now." After another night, Jiang Wanbai felt his hair which was obviously white and sighed. She was older than Qi Qingxing and others. After two nights, the gap between her and Qi Qingxing was even greater. At least Qi Qingxing now seems to be more mature, and she is really old, not only the hair is more than half white, but also has wrinkles on her face. The original full cheek is as shriveled as shrinking water. Before tonight, we don''t use Qi Qingzhen to carry her "Good." Jiang evening white spot. In fact, there is no other way. If she can''t leave here, she may die of old age after tonight. On this day, everyone''s mood was very heavy. Qi Qingxing always held Jiang Wanbai''s hand, and his composure in the past was obviously unable to keep. Qingzhu and nanmenziyang are also looking forward to the neck, hoping to see the stone tablet quickly. It''s a pity that the sky is getting dark and the temperature is falling rapidly, but they still don''t see the next stone tablet. "Late, late." Qi Qingxing held Jiang Wanbai''s hand tightly and called her out. Jiang Wanbai did not speak, but took out the array plate of the transmission array. A moment later, Jiang Wanbai and others stood together. Jiang Wanbai looked at the other people and said, "hold on, don''t let go. Don''t let go of the transmission process when you get it." Hearing her warning, Qingzhu and nanmenziyang look a Su, and quickly grasp the two people beside them. When Jiang night white start array, a white light, a few people''s shadow disappeared here. In addition to having no choice of destination, there is no big difference between teleportation array and underground ghost city teleportation array. It''s just the Kung Fu of opening and closing eyes. Jiang Wanbai has already changed a place. At the moment when his feet fell on the ground, Jiang Wanbai had already made a defensive posture. Chapter 985 Fortunately, Jiang Wanbai and others had been on guard for a long time, so that when the danger came, she and Qi Qingxing almost simultaneously shot to block the other side''s attack. As soon as the other party saw that he had not hit the target, he also knew that Jiang Wanbai was not a fuel-efficient lamp, so he stopped working and stood watching from a distance. Jiang Wanbai and others stand firm, but also see the other side''s appearance. A very elegant middle-aged man, the first glance, let people feel very good. But just as this idea emerged here in Jiang Wanbai, she heard a voice of trembling. "Ghost Lord ghost The devil was the last to stand firm and the last to see the opposite. When he saw the face clearly, he showed fear on his face and knelt down directly. Even the whole ghost was lying on the ground, shivering. Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment, and then his body was tense. Looking at the ghost king on the opposite side, he made a defensive posture, "do you think he is the ghost king? Which ghost king is he "Yes..." The devil''s words are not finished. The other side said spontaneously: "this king is the king of killing ghosts." "Kill the ghost king?" Jiang Wanbai''s forehead was drawn. Before that, they had discussed whether to kill the king of ghosts. Now it seems that the king''s personality and his name are not matched, even his appearance. It doesn''t look like killing. Maybe he saw what Jiang Wanbai thought, and the ghost King laughed. The smile became more refined and kind. He swung his sleeve and sat down directly on the stone bench behind him. He said to the evil ghost who was still lying on the ground: "how can you be with these strangers?" Just after asking, the ghost King discovered that it was not right. His face suddenly appeared and said, "it''s forbidden. No wonder..." Hearing the words of killing the king of ghosts is equivalent to Jiang Wanbai''s threat to him. It is not aimless. The evil ghost does not feel happy. Instead, he wants to cry more. However, he doesn''t say anything. He just lies there trembling. It knows that this situation is not what it can talk about at all. "Sit down, too." He killed the white road in the late Jiang Dynasty. He could also see that Jiang Wanbai was the highest in his profession. However, when he saw Xue Xu, the ghost King''s eyes stopped for a moment and his expression was thoughtful, but he didn''t say anything more. Jiang Wanbai is not polite. He sits down with Qi Qingxing directly opposite the king of ghosts. Seeing that Jiang Wanbai and others sat down, the king of ghosts nodded slightly, and the smile on his face deepened. He said what he wanted in his heart directly and said, "I''m afraid you dare not sit down. Then I''ll waste some words to persuade you to sit down. It''s really troublesome." Jiang Wanbai pulled the corners of his lips and shook his eyes around him. It is found that the place of killing the ghost king is similar to that of Tang Yun. It is a simple room, and the arrangement in the room is very simple. It is only relative to Tang Yun''s wooden table and stool. Here are stone benches and tables. Even the bed against the wall is made of stone. There is a futon on the stone bed. It is obvious that the ghost King usually meditates on it. The place here is not big, and there is nothing to see. Jiang Wanbai takes back his sight and asks the king of ghosts, "since you have finished the closed door, why don''t you go out?" "How do you know I''ve finished my shut-up a long time ago?" The ghost king asked. Chapter 986 Jiang Wanbai blinked, "guess it." The ghost King took a deep look at her, and he did not ask whether she really guessed it or knew it for other reasons. "Now it''s your turn to answer my question." Jiangwan Baidao. The ghost king looked at her helplessly and said, "you are playing tricks." Jiang Wanbai: "you have no evidence." To kill the ghost King: After a while of silence, the ghost king just said: "I can''t go out." After a pause, he said, "or, at the end of my closure, I found myself trapped here. I couldn''t go out at all, and I couldn''t contact my subordinates outside. What''s more, it''s terrible..." The ghost King frowned and his expression became dignified: "my cultivation is regressing." "Well?" Jiang evening white pick eyebrows. Qi Qingxing several people have looked in the past. The king of ghosts sighed and said, "it''s been nearly a year since I ended my seclusion. In this year''s time, my accomplishments have returned to the level before I closed down, and now, I''m still regressing." When he discovered this, the ghost king was very frightened. However, no matter how hard he tried, he failed to retain his cultivation. He could only watch his cultivation become lower and lower, but he was helpless. "What''s the situation when you can''t get out?" After pondering for a while, Jiang Wanbai asked the ghost king. The ghost king didn''t speak. He got up and went to the stone gate. There is a stone gate just opposite the stone bed, but you can''t find it if you don''t look carefully. There is a ferocious ghost head near the door, which is also carved by stone. The king of ghosts came to the door and held the ghost head and twisted it. Jiang Wanbai and others sitting in the room can obviously feel the vibration of the stone gate. However, the vibration is shaking. Jiang Wanbai stares at the stone gate and finds that there is no movement. "I''ll try." Jiang Wanbai stood up and walked over. The ghost king didn''t say anything. He just stepped back and gave up his position. When Jiang Wanbai approached, she did not rush to touch the ghost, but looked at it carefully. However, she did not look at it for too long. When she got up, she gave a light Tut and said, "are you still mixed with arrays in this mechanism?" "Well." The ghost King nodded his head without hiding it. He said directly, "you are also a man of cultivation. If you are disturbed at the critical time of closing up, you will be possessed by the devil at least, and then you will die by explosion." After the words bite to kill the ghost king did not say, but Jiang Wanbai and others understand what he did not finish. Jiang Wanbai took hold of the ghost head and twisted it to the left, but failed to do so. He twisted it to the right. The ghost turned slowly and the stone gate began to vibrate again. However, until Jiang Wanbai couldn''t move any more, and the stone gate still didn''t move. The result was no different from the result of killing the ghost king. Jiang Wanbai gave a light Tut and spread his hand. He looked back at Qi Qingxing and others, and said, "I can''t help it. Otherwise Do you want to try it, too? " She raised her eyebrows slightly. Qi Qingxing and others didn''t speak, but after staring at each other, Qi Qingxing led the way and tried the ghost one after another. "The ghosts are going to be twisted off by us, and there is no movement in the stone gate." Make complaints about the river. Qi Qingxing stood beside her and grinned. Chapter 987 When Jiang Wanbai and others went to try, the ghost king had a little expectation in his heart, but now this expectation has been completely gone. He simply sat back. After Jiang Wanbai had tried several times, he asked in a voice, "how did you get here?" "Teleport array." Jiang Wanbai didn''t hide it from him. He took out the teleportation array, which was unable to determine its destination. By the way, he also explained the disadvantages of this teleportation array. "Now it''s certain that we can get in by teleportation array, but it''s not sure whether we can go out, right..." Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment, laughed a little gloating, and said, "you probably don''t know. Now the underground ghost town outside is in chaos." When he heard the last sentence of Jiang Wanbai, the ghost king was obviously stunned for a moment. Then he said with a complex expression: "I know I haven''t been out for 150 years, and I think it''s amazing that they can endure this long. " As early as he planned to close down, he had already noticed the strange feelings of his ghost generals. However, the reason why he chose to close the door at that time was to think that if the closure was successful, his strength would be more powerful after his exit, and the dissidence of the ghost general under his hand should be collected. But if he fails in closing up, he will die here directly. Even if he still has life to go out, his strength will certainly not be as good as before, and the position of the ghost king should be given up at that time. Even he didn''t feel reconciled. But if their own strength is not enough, it is no use not to be reconciled. "Would you like to try this one?" Jiang Wanbai raised the transmission array in his hand and asked the king of ghosts to kill him. The ghost King''s eyes were obviously bright for a moment, but looking at Jiang Wanbai, he did not immediately nod his head. Qi Qingxing looked at him and the smile in his eyes would overflow. At the moment, Jiang Wanbai seems to be holding a piece of bait, waiting for the other party to take the bait. However, there is a sign beside her, which says: "there is a trap inside." Seeing that the ghost king didn''t respond immediately, Jiang Wanbai was still a little unhappy. He snorted and was about to put away the teleportation array. Seeing this, he said in a hurry, "wait a minute!" "How about it?" Jiang evening white action a meal, toward him pick eyebrow to ask a way. "I want to try, but What conditions do you have? " He did not beat around the Bush and asked directly. Jiang Wanbai sighed in his heart that he was worthy of being the king of ghosts. He would not procrastinate and wriggle, and the conversation was much more convenient. "I''ll tell you the truth." Jiang Wanbai said, "do you know what the steles in this fallen land represent?" The ghost King obviously didn''t expect that Jiang Wanbai would ask about this. After a moment''s stupidity, he nodded and said, "I know something about it, but I can''t guarantee whether it''s accurate. After all, I heard it from Li Yan." "Oh?" Jiang evening white slightly pick eyebrows, look between with a bit of interest. The king of biting and killing ghosts laughed and seemed to have a good relationship with Liyan ghost king. He said: "the greedy ghost king and I don''t like to study these things. After all, it''s not bad for us. But Li Yan is interested in these things, so he knows a lot. In the early years, when he didn''t stay in Nancheng, we would drink together occasionally. He said something." "Why don''t you tell me?" Jiangwan Baidao. Chapter 988 "I remember the stone tablet that just came in..." He talked about the role of two stone tablets, which were the two stone tablets that Jiang Wanbai and others had experienced. Jiang Wanbai did not say anything about it. He said, "you must experience the first stone tablet, unless you came in directly from the outside with a teleportation array, and you must have experienced the second stone tablet." Killing the ghost king, looking at Jiang Wanbai, means something. Jiang Wanbai unconsciously touched her face. Although she had left the place, her face did not return to its original appearance. It was still that old look. However, she didn''t care much about these. But Qi Qingxing was afraid that she would not feel well in her heart. When he mentioned this matter, he had already grasped Jiang Wanbai''s hand. Jiang Wanbai squeezed his fingers into his fingers, shook his head gently toward him, and said, "I''m ok." She really didn''t take this too seriously. "The third stone tablet is at the junction of the underground ghost city and the ghost pit." "The third stone tablet almost coincides with the ghost abyss. It is said that once outsiders enter it, it will be ghostly." "Ghost?" Jiang Wanbai slightly pick eyebrows, for this word feel very strange. It''s the first time she''s heard it. Obviously, Qi Qingxing and others are the same, even Xue Xu showed a curious expression, looking at the killing ghost king. However, the evil ghost in the corner of the wall said weakly: "I have heard of a little..." Jiang Wanbai looked at it for some reason. It seemed that the evil ghost suddenly had courage. It swallowed and said, "it''s also heard from Tang Yun that there are so many ghosts in the ghost pit, and new ghosts will appear after a period of time. It seems that after the outsiders enter there, the ghosts will gradually appear ¡± for example, when the immortal cultivator enters the ghost pit, he will be infected with ghost Qi. Gradually, the ghost Qi becomes more and more rich, while the aura becomes weaker and weaker. Finally, the aura disappears completely like the popularity and is replaced by ghost Qi. This completes the ghost. The man became one of the ghosts. After becoming a ghost, the strength is directly proportional to the strength of the person before the ghost. "But it''s strange." Jiang Wanbai said thoughtfully, "it is not so easy to pass the two stone tablets in front of you. Will someone really be able to reach the ghost pit?" Even they went to the underground ghost city because of the accident, and finally they were tormented by the second stone tablet. I''m afraid that even the second stone tablet of Guiyuan will not pass through the South Gate like this. "There is a teleportation array under the stone tablet." The ghost King laughed. As soon as he said this, Jiang Wanbai was stunned. "There is a teleportation array under each stone tablet. You can go directly to the third stone tablet. It''s under Li Yanbu. It''s also a ray of life for outsiders who accidentally break into the desert." "This line of life is really hidden." Jiang late Bai make complaints about Tucao road. They met two stone tablets, but they didn''t find any teleportation array under them. With a smile and a slight cough, the ghost king said: "in fact, before, as long as you get close to the stone tablet, the array will automatically trigger, because every once in a while, Li Yan will replace the ghost stone for the array." Chapter 989 "He hasn''t been there lately?" Green bamboo asked. The ghost King nodded, "it''s not that I haven''t gone recently. Maybe it''s from finding the new moon that he can''t care about any more. He can only hold the next new moon in his heart." As for the four ghost kings in the fallen land, I have seen them and heard a lot about greedy ghost kings. On the contrary, the fierce burning ghost king and crescent ghost king are mysterious. Especially this new moon ghost king. "This new moon ghost King left the fallen land before?" Jiang Wanbai soon found the key point, puzzled way: "but I heard that if you go out of the degenerate place, you will immediately be out of your wits." "It''s true." "But my crescent ghost king and Li Yan GUI Wang are different from us." They were not the ghost kings of the fallen land? "Qi Qingxing followed his words. The ghost King nodded, "there were three ghost kings in the fallen land, greedy and me, and a Manyi ghost king." "What?" Jiang Wanbai is surprised. Others looked at her one after another. It was strange that she reacted so much. Only Qi Qingxing knew why Jiang Wanbai had such a big reaction. She frowned and did not speak. "Master, do you know the man Yi ghost king?" Green bamboo asked curiously. Jiang Wanbai looked strange and said, "I know a man Yi, but he is not the ghost King..." That''s not true. She still remembers that the woman that Arsene liked before was Manyi, so when the ghost king talked about Manyi, she remembered it at the first time, and her reaction was so strong. "If it''s Manyi that I met in the last 1000 years, it''s not Manyi ghost king." "It''s Manyi," he said "The devil?" Jiang Wanbai is stunned. The ghost King nodded and said, "that''s what I want to say. There were three ghost kings in the fallen land, I, greedy and Manyi. But later, Manyi didn''t know what way to get rid of the fallen land, but she had to give up the ghost King''s identity and become the demon king." Later, Manyi left, and he and the greedy ghost King were left in the fallen land. "Manyi is the strongest among the three of us. When she was there, she was greedy and afraid of her..." He said and laughed. Think of that time of scenery, unexpectedly also have a little miss. The greedy ghost king was very afraid of Manyi ghost king, so that when the man Yi ghost King left the fallen land, the greedy ghost king didn''t have the first idea to fight Manyi ghost King''s territory. Always worried about when Manyi ghost king would come back. When he finally determined that Manyi would not come back again, the fallen land suddenly had two new ghost kings. "Liyan and Xinyue came here at that time." After a pause, the ghost king felt that he was not right. After thinking about it for a while, he said, "it should be said that the new moon was brought here by Li Yan. At that time, the situation of the new moon was very unstable She can''t accept the fact that she is the king of ghosts. She thinks she is still a person In fact, the ghost king is not clear about the things between Liyan and Xinyue, but guessed from his own observation. When nanmenziyang mentioned the moon ghost king from the killing ghost king, his expression was very stiff. He didn''t make a sound. He just looked at the ghost King''s side and listened to him. Jiang Wanbai didn''t notice him, but Qi Qingxing pinched her fingertips and motioned her to look at the South Gate of Ziyang. Chapter 990 But the new moon ghost King''s identity is there, also because she thinks she is a human being, she is unstable, unable to control the brutal killing intention in her heart, killing innocent people indiscriminately, which almost leads to the collective crusade of the great hermit families and clans outside. Li Yan knows that if really to that step, the new moon certainly can''t escape, this just took the new moon to run to the desert. "Did the new moon run back again?" Jiang Wanbai takes back his sight and asks tentatively. Nanmenziyang heard Jiang Wanbai''s question, and his hands were more tightly held, staring at the ghost king. The ghost king also realized that nanmenziyang was wrong. After all, he was staring at him like that. Even a blind man could feel it. But he didn''t ask immediately. Instead, he nodded along Jiang Wanbai''s words and said, "just 20 years ago, the new moon ran away." Before that, the new moon has been deceiving Li Yan, so that Li Yan mistakenly thought that she had accepted the fact that she was the ghost king, so she relaxed her vigilance. And the new moon took the opportunity to run out. "Li Yan looked for the new moon for a long time, but he didn''t expect that the new moon would hide directly into a child''s body. He really became a person." The ghost King sighed with a complex expression. When he heard that the ghost king was talking about this, the face of nanmenziyang had no blood. He moved his lips and said, "the ghost king of crescent moon was found three years ago, isn''t it?" "You know?" The ghost King picked his eyebrows and quickly figured out the reason. He suddenly asked, "are you a member of that family with the new moon?" Nanmenziyang didn''t directly answer the question of killing the ghost king. Instead, he said, "my sister-in-law is called Nanmen Xinyue. She was captured by a ghost King three years ago on the day of marriage and brought here..." At first, when he first learned from the evil spirits that there was a ghost king named Xinyue in the desert, nanmenziyang felt a little flustered. But at that time, he still held a little hope that the elder sister who had been captured just had the same name as the ghost king. Until later, until there are more and more things about here, the hope of nanmenziyang is weaker and weaker. Up to now, he has been able to confirm that the ghost king of crescent moon is the elder sister South Gate crescent moon that he was arrested. "Since elder sister wants to live as a person and her identity has not been discovered, why does Li Yan have to catch her back and be trapped in this place?" Although know oneself elder sister is crescent moon ghost king, give South Gate son Yang blow not small. But it was the elder sister who had been together for more than ten years. It was the elder sister who watched him grow up. She hugged him, coaxed him, loved him and protected him This idea kept coming to mind in nanmenziyang''s mind, and finally got the upper hand and suppressed all the others. He didn''t want to care about anything. He only knew that it was his sister-in-law and the new moon of the south gate. The reason why he appeared here was to take her back. "For you, she is the ghost king of the crescent moon. For me, she is my elder sister, nanmenziyang. I want to take her back." Nanmenziyang pursed his lips, and his eyes were firm. Jiang Wanbai and others did not make a sound. After all, whether it was the new moon or the ghost king of the crescent moon in the south gate, it had nothing to do with Jiang Wanbai and others. Bite to kill the ghost king to set to look at the South Gate son Yang, ask: "can you beat the fierce inflammation?" Nanmenziyang''s face darkened. He pursed his lips and shook his head. Chapter 991 Nanmenziyang knows that his strength is very poor, not to mention the ghost king. Even if he is against the evil ghost, he can''t win. He may also worry about his life, but Even if he is defeated, he doesn''t want to give up easily. Before coming to the desert, nanmenziyang knew that it was a ghost king who abducted elder sister, but he still came. Now it is even more impossible to forget that even if elder sister has become a ghost king, so what, for him, it is always his elder sister. "You can''t beat Li Yan, and you want to take Xinyue away from him. It''s impossible, let alone..." The ghost King sighed, "the new moon may not be able to go with you now. If you have to take the new moon, you should help her or harm her. It''s two things." "What do you mean by that?" The South Gate son Yang one Leng, followed by anxious ask a way. However, the ghost King shook his head and said, "what''s going on? Go and ask Li Yan. This is what happened between Liyan and Xinyue. I''ve said enough." No matter how nanmenziyang asked, the ghost king didn''t say a word more. When the mood of Nanmen Ziyang eased down, Jiang Wanbai began to speak again and said to the king of killing Ghosts: "it''s estimated that the outside is in chaos. I can''t determine the destination of my teleportation array. Let me remind you first. I can''t guarantee where you will be transferred." "I know." The ghost King nodded and asked Jiang Wanbai, "don''t you leave?" "We..." Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu did not immediately answer the question of killing the ghost king. He didn''t mind killing the ghost king. He laughed and said, "why don''t you discuss it first? If you can, I hope you can leave here with me. After all, I don''t know what''s going on outside. Maybe I need your help when necessary. Similarly, if you help me stabilize the underground ghost city, I can escort you to go there To Nanshan. " After a pause, he looked at the south gate and said, "if you want to go to the South City, you can do it." The last sentence obviously moved nanmenziyang. However, he did not speak. He just looked at Jiang Wanbai and waited for Jiang Wanbai to make up his mind. After finishing those words, he walked to one side with his back to Jiang Wanbai and others. In fact, there is nothing to avoid. Jiang Wanbai said to Qi Qingxing: "we really can''t stay here all the time. Sooner or later, we''ll leave, but..." "If we leave with him, it means we are tied to him." Qiqingxing road. Xue Xu also nodded and looked at the ghost king with a light smile on his face. He said: "although we seem to have a good conversation at present, it does not mean that we can really trust each other..." To be precise, they can''t trust the ghost King completely. In case after leaving here, the ghost general who helped to kill the ghost king to solve the rebellion, when the time came, what should I do if he turned to eat them? After all, Jiang Wanbai can''t eat these people for evil spirits, but for the ghost king, eating can be a great tonic. At that time, killing the ghost king just solved the rebellious ghost generals. In addition, when they were trapped here, their accomplishments were wasted. In this case, Jiang Wanbai these people can not become the best tonic. This is also the worry of Jiang Wanbai, so she did not immediately agree to kill the ghost king. Chapter 992 "As long as we are not afraid to kill the ghost king, we can go out with him." Xue Xu Dao. "I''m not afraid of going against the water. I''ll kill you in time." Jiang Wanbai began to smile. The confidence in her eyes was very attractive. She said, "I just want to know what you think." From Jiang Wanbai''s point of view, she doesn''t care too much about the possibility of killing the king of ghosts. Qi Qingxing because of her expression at the moment is incomparable, holding her hand, although did not speak, it is obviously supporting her. Soon, Jiang Wanbai called over the ghost king and said, "well, if we help you stabilize the situation, then you can send us to Nancheng." She was talking about Nancheng, not Nanshan. She listened to nanmenziyang''s eyes brighten and looked at Jiang Wanbai gratefully. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t pay attention to him, and when the ghost King orders, he takes out the transmission array. The underground ghost city at the moment, since the closure of the city, the whole underground ghost city can not be said to be too alarmed. Some timid ghosts have already hidden, and they will not show up if they can not show up. The rest who are still walking outside are the two camps. There is no difference between day and night in the underground ghost city. At a certain moment, the ghost who was still walking on the street suddenly attacked the ghost around him. There are one and two. At the same time, ghosts in other markets are also biting each other. Those who are the first to gain the upper hand will become more powerful after eating each other, which means that they can eat more ghosts. By analogy, those who are already strong will become stronger and stronger, while those who are weak will soon be eaten up. At first, it was a mess. In the eyes of outsiders, it was impossible to tell which ones were together. But gradually, with more and more powerful ghosts and more clear boundaries, we could see more clearly. It is clear that one of them has the upper hand, while the other is forced to retreat. Once they show fear and turn their heads to run, the ghosts behind them will seize the opportunity to attack and devour them. Even if you escape by chance, you will encounter other ghosts. The whole underground ghost city is reduced to a massacre hell, and there is no escape at all. "Iron Ming! If you dare to betray the ghost king, don''t you fear that the ghost king will settle accounts with you when he comes out? " In the central market, two ghosts will be trapped, and one of them will be bitten off an arm in a recent bite. Tieming is the ghost general headed by the rebellion. He throws the arm belonging to the ghost general directly to the evil ghost next to him. Looking at the face of the ghost will show humiliation, he immediately laughs happily. "Youming, when I advised you to obey me, you didn''t want to. Do you regret it now? If you are willing to kneel down and submit to me now, I will still keep your position as a ghost general, how about? " "Don''t think about it!" The nether world angry way, he side head, looking at the side of another ghost general, cold face way: "if you want to stand to his side, you go now." "Youming, why do you say such a thing?" The ghost general gritted his teeth, and his face was unyielding. He said, "it''s better to die with you than to live under this traitor." "Good!" The nether world yelled, and his face showed a happy meaning. He was staring at Tieming and said, "Tieming! I''ll wait for the day when the Lord of ghosts goes out of the pass. At that time, it will be your death His eyes on the two ghost kings around Tieming, as if to firmly remember them, good revenge in the future. Chapter 993 One of the ghosts was originally standing on the side of the nether world, but temporarily defected. This will make the eyes of the nether world feel guilty. Iron ming to see him to this time is not willing to bow his head, immediately look down on the sinister, "before this, you first worry about your own life and death!" Before the words fell, he waved his hand, and the ghosts waiting around him suddenly screamed and jumped at the ghosts like the ghost in the middle. His eyes flashed with fierce light, hoping to eat the ghost. After all, it''s not common to eat ghosts like this. If they can only bite them down, they can achieve great accomplishments. The nether world roared, without any fear, and met directly with the ghosts around him. Tieming stood still, just coldly watching the ghost and another ghost will struggle, he did not let the other ghost will move, only when the ghost and the ghost are about to overturn, will he take a hand to disturb them. Also because of the interference of iron Ming, Youming and another ghost will gradually start to stop. They will be bitten several times, and those who bite the two ghost generals will become more and more fierce. This is like a beginning, the ghost and the ghost will become weaker and weaker, and the ghosts around will become more and more fierce. When they can bite the two ghosts, they will become a cycle. At the end of the day, the ghost and another ghost will be completely bitten and devoured, and the cycle will stop or end. "Youming, it''s too late for you to beg for mercy now!" Iron Ming raised his voice and called. The nether world gasped and slowed down, but he still had no fear on his face. He roared: "don''t think about it!" "Kill yourself! Don''t blame me for ignoring my friendship for many years Iron Ming is also infuriated, a scream, is about to rush toward the nether world. At this time, the thick resentment suddenly enveloped the ghosts such as the nether world, and the ghosts close to them began to scream. However, in the blink of an eye, those closer to the ghost were swallowed up by resentment. The iron Ming that pours to the nether world realizes that it is not right. Although it stops in time, it is still tainted with a little resentment. Just after it is infected, it spreads severe pain. Iron Ming scared will those resentment tear open, look around a circle, roar: "who?! Who is it? Get out of here "Tieming, you have not changed your temperament." The ghost King sighed and his figure gradually appeared. As soon as he appeared, ghosts such as the nether world were all happy and cried out in unison, "Lord ghost!" The ghost under Tieming''s hand is even more startled. Qi Qi looks at Tieming, and the ghost who is temporarily rebellious asks: "Tieming, don''t you say that the ghost king can''t come out again?" But Tieming himself was shocked, "impossible! I''m clearly outside your cave... " His voice stopped abruptly. But the ghost King''s face suddenly, way: "as expected, you moved the foot, you said right, I was originally unable to come out, fortunately met several friends." Jiang Wanbai and others, who are known as friends, said that "Master, are we going out?" Green bamboo looked at those ghosts below and hesitated to ask. Jiang Wanbai shakes his head and says: "now it seems that killing the ghost king is clearly able to cope with it. Let''s wait and see." As a result, as soon as she finished her speech, the ghost king was summoned for help. "I''ve been locked in the cave for too long. My original accomplishments have not only fallen back, but now it''s not as good as when I just closed up. If Tieming three put all his eggs in one basket, Youming will also be hurt. I''m really not sure that I can suppress Tieming." Chapter 994 ¡°¡­¡­ All right Jiang Wanbai sighed. After all, he had promised to help the ghost king before he came out. Speaking of all, they were lucky. The location of the transmission was actually the central station. As soon as they came out, they saw Tieming and other ghosts to devour the ghost generals such as Youming. After seeing the king of biting and killing ghosts appear here, Tieming knows that the plan is not as smooth as previously thought. However, if he is asked to kneel down to admit his mistake to the king, Tieming will not even think about it. Even though the character of the king of ghosts is much milder than that of the greedy king of ghosts, for the matter of betrayal, killing the king of ghosts and tolerance is the same as that of the greedy king of ghosts, but those who betray should be killed! Therefore, even if the king of biting and killing ghosts comes out now, Tieming has only one idea in mind. Killing the king of ghosts is doomed to be a situation of death and death today. It''s a pity that not all ghosts are as clear as iron ming to understand the ghost king. The ghost general, who had previously temporarily defected, knelt down to the ghost king with a "puff" sound. He took a few steps on his knees and said, "Lord ghost, my subordinates are also bewitched by Tieming. I have come to my senses now. I hope you can forgive me this time!" The ghost king looked down at him, did not speak, but suddenly the resentment of the whole body was carried away by the ghost. Before he got close to the ghost general, the ghost general turned over and jumped up. It was clear that the ghost general was still talking and had been awakened. At the same time, he began to turn his face again, which was really ironic. Killing ghost King''s eyes are colder. The resentment carried away with the intention of killing wrapped up the ghost. "Iron Ming! Help me! Help me! Help me The ghost will hiss. But Tieming has also seen his swing, where will save him. So, under the witness of all the ghosts, the ghost general''s appeal for help gradually turned into a plea for mercy, and finally disappeared completely. When the resentment subsided, a pile of white bones fell on the ground. When you reach the level of a ghost general, you will have a skeleton. If you practice to the level of a ghost king, you will have your own body. If the ghost king goes up again, it is said that there will be blood, breath, temperature and heartbeat, which is no different from that of human beings. At this time, his cultivation is greatly accomplished, and even the hell can''t control it. After swallowing a ghost general, the breath of killing ghost king is obviously more stable than when he just came out. He was just glad that Tieming didn''t really make a move. Otherwise, if Tieming helped, he would not be able to swallow the ghost king. The ghost King closed his eyes, and when he opened his eyes again, he looked at the ghosts of iron Ming, and his eyes were full of murderous spirit. I don''t know which side is the first to move the hand. Jiang Wanbai hears the sound of ghosts crying and howling, and her eyes are filled with resentment. Only when the golden light appears in her eyes can she see the scene of fighting and swallowing under the resentment. However, Qingzhu and nanmenziyang, who have low accomplishments, can''t see anything directly. They can only see the resentment around them. They can''t see the ghosts. "Master, has the fight started yet?" Green bamboo asked in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai nodded his head and took a look at Qi Qingxing. He found that Qi Qingxing''s eyes were dark, and there was a faint magic air floating under his eyes. It was obvious that he was also watching the activities of killing the ghost king. Green bamboo asks again: "that master, when do you go up to help?" Chapter 995 "No hurry." Jiang Wanbai said slowly: "when you need help, the Lord of ghosts will make a noise. There is no sound, that is, we don''t need our help." Although Jiang Wanbai covered up the body shape of himself and others, they could still hear them talking. At the moment, the ghost king, who is in a bitter battle at the moment: As a matter of fact, Tieming didn''t know what to do at the moment of the fight, so he wanted to put all his eggs in one basket. However, after he had a fight with the ghost king, Tieming soon found out that it was wrong. The ghost king who just swallowed a ghost general didn''t suppress him directly as before. On the contrary, he could kill the ghost king again. In this way, Tieming understands that the formation that the king of biting and killing ghosts has been trapped in the cave for so long has played a role. At least, it must have made his cultivation retrogressive. In addition, Tieming has been working hard to practice for this day. Therefore, the strength gap between him and the ghost king is not big. After understanding this, Tieming''s confidence soared, and immediately called out to another ghost general: "his cultivation is backward. You and I will deal with him, and we have a chance to win." As for Youming and another ghost general, they had already hurt their vitality. Now they are surrounded by the ghosts under Tieming. Even if they hear Tieming''s words and want to help, they can''t help. The ghost king was attacked by two ghost generals. Youming''s eyes were red, as if he wanted to cry for blood. He was crazy to help him kill the ghost king. However, many ghosts surrounded him, making him unable to get close to him. On the contrary, because of his distraction, he was bitten in many places by those ghosts. "Youming, calm down. If you go on like this, don''t say you''ll help the ghost king. You''ll plant here yourself." Another ghost will bite his teeth. The nether world just woke up, restrained her mind, concentrated on dealing with the ghosts around her, and bit and devoured more crazily. At this time, the ghost king was scratched by Tieming. He stepped back a few steps in a hurry. If he slowed down, he would be torn off an arm by Tieming. "Miss Jiang." The ghost King sighed and yelled. Jiang Wanbai knows that the play can''t go on. She is about to move. Qi Qingxing presses her hand and whispers, "I''ll come." When the voice fell, Qi Qingxing had already gone out. Xue Xu stood on one side and looked at it without moving and said, "you just let him go out like this? If his practice of mending demons is discovered, it will not be a good thing for you "This is the land of depravity." Jiang Wanbai pulled the corners of his lips, and his voice was soft and slow. "We all live in the dark, and we should not despise anyone." This is a place of depravity, not outside. Except for Jiang Wanbai, the rest of them are ghosts. Ghosts and demons, like demons, are disgusting or quick to exist in the eyes of practitioners. Therefore, the relationship between ghosts and demons is not bad. It is basically a relationship between you and me. Jiang Wanbai and Qingzhu had known about Qi Qingxing''s practice of cultivating demons. Of course, they would not talk about it. As for nanmenziyang If he dares to have such a mind, Jiang Wanbai will not give him a chance to speak. While talking, Jiang Wanbai''s eyes always fall on Qi Qingxing''s body. After he goes out, he joins hands with the ghost king to fight Tieming, the two ghosts will be defeated. The glory in his eyes is more and more prosperous. Chapter 996 There is nothing more exciting than to see the one you love growing stronger and stronger. Iron Ming also didn''t think that there was a helper to kill the ghost king. More importantly, the helper turned out to be the sorcerer. In fact, even the ghost king didn''t know that Qi Qingxing was a demon cultivator. When Qi Qingxing helped, he was surprised, but he quickly reflected that no matter which way Qi Qingxing practiced. As long as Qi Qingxing is strong enough, he is on his side anyway. The situation was soon reversed. Tieming knew that the situation was settled. He was staring at the ghost king. He suddenly laughed and said, "I didn''t expect you to have such a powerful helper. The way of heaven doesn''t help me. It''s my mistake!" Before the voice dropped, Jiang Wan''s white eyebrows wrinkled and had a bad feeling. He called to Qi Qingxing: "ah hang, be careful!" When she called out this sentence to Qi Qingxing, people had already approached Qi Qingxing quickly. When Tieming suddenly explodes, the boundary between Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing is not protected. Instead, she throws the boundary to Tieming and covers Tieming''s cage. As a result, the fluctuations after Tieming''s self explosion were all in the boundary. The boundary trembled for a long time, but it was not broken. When the Yuwei subsided, Jiang Wanbai closed the border, and his face turned pale. "Late, how are you?" Qi Qingxing holds Jiang Wanbai and looks down at her with a worried look on her face. Jiang Wanbai eased his face and shook his head toward Qi Qingxing. "It''s no big problem. It''s good slowly." Qi Qingxing was still a little uneasy. After careful investigation, he was sure that there was no big problem as Jiang Wanbai said. Then he took back his hand, bowed his head and kissed her in the heart of her eyebrow. He said, "I''ve been on guard. Don''t be so impulsive next time." If it was not for Jiang Wanbai''s barrier, Tieming''s self explosion would have been broken, and those with lower accomplishments would have been completely disillusioned. The king of ghosts also turned to thank him for his death. Jiang Wanbai waved his hand and said, "you''d better deal with the things in front of you first. We''re going to leave." The ghost King nodded. After Tieming explodes, another ghost will have given up the struggle and kneels down on the ground, letting the ghost take it down. And the rest of the ghosts are shivering on the ground, dare not make a second attempt, only a few because of swallowing too many ghosts and ferocious, kill the ghost king is not polite, directly devour those a few. It''s just that he retired from his cultivation and made up for it. Soon, Tieming is dead, which means that the rebellion is over, and the ghosts of the other market rebellions are crawling to plead guilty, waiting for the punishment of killing the ghost king. Jiang Wanbai and others are not concerned about how to punish those rebels who kill the ghost king. Jiang Wanbai only cares about when he can leave here. Fortunately, he doesn''t mean to turn his face over. Immediately let the ghosts below open the transmission border, send Jiang Wanbai and others to the land boundary of greedy ghost king, and give Jiang Wanbai a token. If something happens, take this token to go to the greedy ghost king. The greedy ghost king will also help in the face of killing the ghost king. Jiang Wanbai is not polite and takes the token directly. When Jiang Wanbai and others left, Youming stood on the side of the ghost King''s body and said in a low voice: "Lord ghost, you have been secretly harmed by iron Ming. Why don''t you just leave those people? If you eat them, you will be able to recover your cultivation, and maybe it will rise sharply. " Chapter 997 "Don''t you see the strength of that sorcerer?" The ghost King shook his head, but he was not angry. He said, "if I had such thoughts before, but after that demon monk helped me, these thoughts would be eliminated. You don''t know, the woman around the demon cultivation is more advanced. Even in my heyday, fighting with her is probably forced to open up in five or five times..." This is still a rough estimate of killing the ghost king. He always feels that there are some terrible things hidden in Jiang Wanbai, which is not what he can provoke. More importantly, in addition to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, in fact, the ghost named Xue Xu made him feel more frightened because he couldn''t see through. The ghost king can feel the threat from Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. He can also see that Qingzhu and nanmenzi''s Yangxiu are low. No matter what kind, he has a bottom in his heart, only Xue Xu. The most dangerous thing is that you can''t see through the ghost king. However, these ghost killing kings did not tell the nether world much. They just sighed and said, "the fallen land is going to change." With the teleportation array, of course, it is much more convenient, but in the blink of an eye, Jiang Wanbai and others changed places. Different from the underground ghost city, there are streets and houses. But now, in front of Jiang Wanbai and others, there is a field full of black fog. The plants around are deep dark green, and occasionally you can hear something fluttering over. In the distance, there was the cry of a crow, which was very sad. All in all, it''s very penetrating. But at first glance, there is no ghost, there is no house and so on. "This is the ghost pit?" After looking around for a circle in the evening, Jiang said softly. The evil ghost has never been to the ghost pit, so before coming from the transmission array, Jiang Wanbai has released the evil ghost, and now he is not familiar with the ghosts here. No one can answer Jiang Wanbai''s question accurately. "Let''s go and have a look." Qi Qingxing light voice way, holding her hand, "be careful." "Well." Jiang''s head is white in the evening. When he looks up, he can see the diffuse black fog. The target is the deep dark color. He can''t see the sky at all and can''t distinguish the direction. As for the compass, there is a lot of Yin here. As soon as the compass is taken out, it starts to rotate around, and then it is exploded directly, which is of no use at all. Finally, Jiang Wanbai found a branch directly from the ground and threw it casually. As the pointed end pointed to, they went to the other side. "There are no ghosts around the teleportation array in the abyss. Can anyone use the teleportation array here? As long as you can afford the ghost stone. " Jiang Wanbai''s soft voice. For example, the teleportation array in the underground ghost city needs to pay for specific ghost stones. In fact, there are not so many ghost stones needed for teleportation. Naturally, the extra ghost stones should be handed in. "It should be." Xue Xu pondered for a moment and said, "according to the character of the greedy ghost king and the situation of the ghost pit, we may think that there is not as much rules here as the underground ghost city." "Here is the respect of the real strong. As long as you are strong enough, you can swallow it at will. There are really no rules to speak of." Jiangwan Baidao. A moment later, Jiang Wanbai gave a light Tut and became more alert. Chapter 998 Now it seems that the ghost pit is much more dangerous than the underground ghost city, because they should not only be on guard against the sneak attack of ghosts at any time, but also guard against the ghost. They''re now in the ghost realm. Several people did not speak any more. They walked on for a long time, but did not encounter a ghost. If the surrounding terrain did not change, and the sound of water gradually came from the front, Jiang Wanbai would suspect that he had met a ghost hitting the wall. "Go to the front and have a look. If there is no ghost, let''s stop and have a rest." Jiang Wanbai speaks. Other people had no objection. Finally, after walking a long distance, Jiang Wanbai saw the river. The river turned and the water was very clear. Jiang Wanbai went to the bank and looked down at the river. He was surprised. "I thought the river was either black or bloody. I didn''t expect it to be so clear." Jiangwan Baidao. As she spoke, she squatted down on the bank and reached into the river. As a result, his hand was just stretched out, and Qi Qingxing caught his wrist. "What''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai looks at Qi Qingxing and blinks. Qi Qingxing pursed her lips and said in a low voice, "be careful." "Good." Jiang''s head is white in the evening, and her palm is covered with a layer of spiritual power. Qi Qingxing releases her hand. Jiang Wanbai put his hand into the river. The tentacles were cold and comfortable. Nothing strange happened. "It seems to be OK." River evening white road, eyes in the upper and lower reaches of the river, said: "water to clear, there is no fish, probably this is it." At least, she could see the stones and plants at the bottom of the river, but she didn''t see fish and shrimp. "Take a rest around here." Jiang Wanbai said and took out the things he had collected before. Qingzhu and nanmenziyang immediately started to cook. Jiang Wanbai wants to go into the water, but Qingzhu and others are there, so she takes off her shoes and socks. When she is struggling, Qi Qingxing holds her hand and says, "go for a walk down the river?" Jiang Wanbai looked at him and understood what he meant. He was happy, nodded and said to green bamboo. They began to swim down. After walking out of a distance, Jiang Wanbai can''t wait to take off his shoes and socks. At the moment when his feet are immersed in the river, Jiang Wanbai immediately sighs comfortably. Qi Qingxing sat cross legged beside her, and her eyes fell on her white and slender wrists, and her eyes sank. "We don''t know how long it''s going to take if we run into ghosts all the time." Jiang Wanbai went to the back and wanted to lie on the ground. Qi Qingxing stretched out his hand to hold her back, moved to her back and let her lie in his arms. "It''s not the way to go all the time." Qi Qingxing looks down at her with gentle expression. "You''re right." Jiang evening white point head, comfortable closed his eyes, a little want to sleep, "wait a moment to walk forward, if you still can''t touch any ghosts, then you can only use some special means." Qi Qingxing did not ask her what special means to use, gently stroking her hair. Suddenly, Jiang Wanbai opened his eyes and asked, "ah hang, do I have white hair?" Before, in the rapidly aging stone tablet boundary, Jiang Wanbai was a lot older, and after leaving there, she did not recover, nor did Qi Qingxing and others. But Qi Qingxing''s aging degree is not as serious as Jiang Wanbai, so it seems that they are not so abrupt. Chapter 999 Especially Qi Qingxing, but more mature man between eyebrows and eyes, let people look very moving, by contrast, Jiang late white not only produced wrinkles, even white hair, with energy seems to be a little bit bad. Hearing Jiang''s late white inquiry, Qi Qingxing touched her hair obviously, but he still said, "yes." "Much?" Jiang evening White asked curiously, reached out to pull a part of the hair to the body, can see the obvious white hair. But she didn''t know what it looked like in general. In fact, the white hair on the river''s head in the evening has accounted for nearly half. Qi Qingxing eyes are heavy, he said: "if you destroy those stone steles, will they be restored?" "I don''t know." Jiang shook his head later in the evening. "However, if the stone steles are destroyed, then the fallen place will have no restrictions on the intruders." Without these constraints, I don''t know if it is good or bad for the fallen. Before knowing the meaning of the existence of the fallen place, Jiang late White did not intend to destroy those stone monuments. Qi Qingxing clearly understood what Jiang thought in his late white heart. He had a little helpless in his eyes, but he decided a little bit if Really to the impossible step, he will not like Jiang evening white so much scrupulous. He only knows that he wants to protect the river from the night white. Jiang night white can guess Qi Qingxing heart thought, she side body, looking at Qi Qingxing''s eyes, laughing, the eye angle of the pattern is a bit deep, can fall in Qi Qingxing''s eyes, still let his heart soft up. "Ah hang, don''t be impulsive. Even if I look old, for people like us, life expectancy is longer than ordinary people, and aging of appearance doesn''t explain anything." The river is late in the white road. Qi Qingxing should have a sound, did not say much, only bow in the eyes of the late White River kiss the kiss, also do not know whether to hear the words of Jiang evening white. Qi Qingxing kisses her eyebrows and eyes, and falls down gradually on her lips. When the lingering is deeper, Jiang evening white suddenly reaches out to hold Qi Qingxing''s neck. Qi Qingxing mistakenly thought she was moving, and was trying to cover her body. Jiang evening white suddenly shrunk her legs from the water, and the whole person shrunk into Qi Qingxing''s arms. "What''s wrong?" Qi Qingxing holds her and looks down on the river. The white face of the river was slightly white, and there were small pimples on her skin. She took the hand on Qi Qingxing''s neck and stared at the river with a dark eye. "Just now there was a hand to catch my feet." Qi Qingxing listened, his face suddenly cold. "Put on your shoes first." Qi Qingxing holds her feet, and his hands are cold, and his eyebrows are twisted even more severely. He took a brocade from his pocket, wiped his feet for Jiang evening white, and put on shoes and socks for her. And the river evening white is leaning into the river to see, the face is not good-looking. But the river is still clear, and you can see what the bottom of the river is. Don''t say if you have any hands, even a living thing. "Is it water grass?" Qi Qingxing put on shoes and socks for her, and then he looked at it. He saw nothing, and then he asked. Jiang shook his head in the evening, "no water grass." She was afraid of what would be hidden in the grass, so there was no place to find water grass. Qi Qingxing also found this point, he sipped his lips, palm covered with a layer of magic Qi, and put his hand into the water. Chapter 1000 The evil spirit gradually seems to be integrated into the river and began to spread to the water. It''s like ink dripping into the water, and it''s getting dizzy and dyed in the river. It''s just that, unlike ink, the ink will be washed away by the river, and eventually disappear, but these evil spirits will turn into filaments and continue to spread in the river. After a while, Qi Qingxing''s magic Qi disappeared. He took his hand back, looked at Jiang Wanbai and said, "it seems that there is no problem." Jiang Wanbai and he looked at each other, and their eyes fell behind him. The green bamboo over there was also looking around. It was estimated that the meal had been finished. He was hesitating to ask Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing to come over. "Go back to dinner. It may be that the water is too cold. I''m the one to blame for the illusion that the water is too cold." Jiang Wanbai pulled the corners of his lips. Qi Qingxing didn''t say anything more. He just stood up and held out his hand to Jiang Wanbai. After Jiang Wanbai handed him his hand, he held Jiang Wanbai''s hand and pulled him up. They walked back together, Qingzhu and nanmenziyang didn''t notice anything wrong. Xue Xu looked at the position where they were just sitting and asked, "what''s the matter?" "It''s OK." Jiang Wanbai shakes his head. Xue Xu''s eyes flashed and did not ask any more questions. Although Xue Xu was a ghost, he had a strong interest in the food of mortals, so every time he ate anything, green bamboo would prepare his share. At the moment, several people sat together to eat, as if no one had noticed the unusual situation in the river. Just under the slowly flowing river, there is something going up against the current. There is not much movement. If no one squats on the river and looks down, the rate may not be found. The speed of that thing is not too fast, but it is not slow. When passing through the place where Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are sitting, there is a momentary pause, but soon continues to swim up. I can see that Jiang Wanbai and others sitting there are getting closer and closer. Just after arriving at Jiang Wanbai and others, the thing finally stopped. Because of the convenience of cooking and the clear water, it is in sharp contrast to the black fog and dark green vegetation around. It seems that this strange place is far away from the only normal existence, which makes me feel comfortable. The place chosen by Qingzhu is very close to the river. He and nanmenziyang do it with their backs to the river. They almost turn around and stretch their legs forward to step on the distance in the water. At this moment, green bamboo has almost eaten, and is sitting there and talking in a low voice with Nanmen Ziyang. After such a period of time together, the relationship between the two people is quite close. It happens that they are also the weakest in the team, and they have no sense of the danger of approaching behind them. Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment when he was drinking soup. He took a look at Qi Qingxing, who was sitting on the opposite side, and fell on the body of Nanmen Ziyang. He could not help but sigh. It''s ok if Qingzhu doesn''t notice it. After all, Qingzhu didn''t really enter the cultivation. He just learned some face-to-face skills with Jiang Wanbai. However, this Nanmen Ziyang is also a disciple of the aristocratic family. He has been seriously cultivated. He knows how dangerous it is here. He has no sense of vigilance. Now he is not aware of the danger behind him. It''s the kind of person who doesn''t even know how he died. Chapter 1001 Jiang Wanbai did not mean to make a sound reminder. What stopped in the water has been quietly touched on the shore. It is true that there is no movement, no sound of the water, and even, there is no sense of existence, so they go ashore and go towards the nearest green bamboo. Green bamboo is talking about the place of happiness, plus just full, so sitting cross legged is a little uncomfortable, so he straightened his legs, put his hands back, and wanted to stretch the sitting posture. As a result, he felt a piece of cold things in his back palm, which made him scream and quickly put his hand back. "What''s the matter?" Nanmenziyang was startled by Qingzhu''s reaction, and quickly went to xuexu''s side and looked behind Qingzhu. Qingzhu is also turning to look at the back. He can see that there is a pool of liquid extending from the river to his back. If he sits back a little more, he will just sit on it. However, looking at such a close distance, there is a feeling that even if he does not take the initiative to sit behind, the pool of liquid will soon flow to his bottom. Green bamboo palms a wet, he sniffed, no taste, no color, so he said: "water." "How can there be water here?" Nanmenziyang felt strange, his lips moved, and he didn''t say anything. He always felt that the water was like something coming up from the river. He walked all the way and stopped behind the green bamboo, leaving behind these traces of water. But there is nothing behind the bamboo except water. What''s more, if something really climbed up the river, they couldn''t sit so close that they couldn''t hear a sound. "A false alarm." Nanmenziyang or dispelled the doubt in his heart, facing the green bamboo road. Green bamboo frowned slightly and muttered: "how can there be water? I checked around when I sat down... " However, Qingzhu didn''t pay attention to it. Nanmenziyang moved to the side and took a seat for him. He said, "sit down a little bit, lest you accidentally move back a little bit and get wet." Green bamboo should a, sat down to the south side of Ziyang. So the place where green bamboo sat just now was empty, and the trace of water was exposed in front of Jiang Wanbai and others. Jiang Wanbai has finished drinking the soup. He takes a glance at the water trace on the beach and takes back his sight. He still doesn''t say anything. As for Xue Xu, it seems that he doesn''t find anything wrong. He is silent. Xue Xu''s appetite is very big, every time is also he eats to the end, the CD action implementation is very thorough. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing also put down their hands, only Xue Xu was left to eat. Qingzhu and nanmenziyang were still talking, but at a certain moment, Qingzhu suddenly exclaimed. "What''s the matter?" Nanmen Ziyang asked strangely. Green bamboo has already stood up from the ground, looking at the wet palm, and looking at the place where he just sat, his face is strange. If you don''t need to open the gate of Nanyang, you will find that it''s not the right place to open your mouth. Nanmenziyang: "how did the water trace come here?" Just now, when he moved his seat to Qingzhu, he clearly noticed that there was no water here. What''s more, it is obvious that the water trace that originally appeared behind the green bamboo has turned a corner. Chapter 1002 At this glance, it was like the beach of water running with the green bamboo. This idea appears in the mind of South Gate son Yang and green bamboo, two people hit a shiver by chance. "Teacher Master, what''s going on here? " Qingzhu''s face was slightly white. He walked several steps towards Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, and his voice was a little unstable. Because of his reaction, nanmenziyang felt uncomfortable sitting there. He was always afraid that the pool of water would flow to his side, so he also stood up and followed Qingzhu''s back step by step. The two are really the same. Jiang Wan''s white eyebrow heart jumped, did not directly answer Qingzhu''s question, but asked: "what''s going on?" "The water Master, how can the water follow me Green bamboo is about to cry, and he finally reacts to it. Here is the ghost pit. He can''t tell where there is a ghost, and he is eyeing him. "Water will not like you, why do you want to run with you?" Jiang Wanbai has a light voice. Qingzhu choked, but Qi Qingxing, who was sitting beside Jiang Wanbai, chuckled. Xue Xu and nanmenziyang did not cover up and laughed directly. Qingzhu''s whole face was about to wrinkle together. He looked at Jiang Wanbai and said, "master..." Jiang Wanbai snorted and drank up the water in the cup. He stood up with Qi Qingxing and said, "keep going." Qingzhu wants to say something else, but seeing Jiang Wanbai''s reaction, he can only swallow what he has said to his mouth. He doesn''t dare to look at the beach water, and lowers his head to collect all the other things. "Master, let''s go?" Green bamboo sticks to the road. Jiang evening white point head, think about, still did not take out the carriage. Green bamboo also felt strange and asked, "master, why don''t you let the carriage out?" He swallows nervously, just want to leave here quickly, don''t know why, he always feels scared flustered, as if he is being watched by something. "Just finished eating, walk slowly to eliminate food." Jiangwan Baidao. Qingzhu did not doubt it. After thinking about it, he felt that Jiang Wanbai was right, so he had to suppress his uneasiness. Before leaving, Qingzhu still didn''t resist looking back at the place where he had just sat, and the water trace of the beach still kept the track, and it seemed that there was no further forward. Qingzhu is a little relieved, but still a little afraid, so he follows Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, and has no interest in talking to Nanmen Ziyang. Nanmenziyang originally wanted to pull him to talk, but when he saw him so nervous, he made his mind tight. He couldn''t help looking around, "green bamboo, what''s the matter with you?" "I don''t know why, I always feel like I have a pair of eyes looking at me." Green bamboo swallows saliva, face south door son Yang road. Nanmen Ziyang pulled his lips and laughed. He said, "no, there is nothing else except us. Besides, your master and Mr. Qi are here, and Mr. Xue is also there..." "I don''t know, but I feel very uneasy." Green bamboo road. Of course, he knew that Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai were there. Even if there was any danger, he didn''t have to worry too much, but he couldn''t restrain his uneasiness. Jiang Wanbai walks in front of her and listens to all the conversations between Qingzhu and nanmenziyang. She hooks her lips and smiles and looks at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing''s eyes showed helplessness and connivance, and did not make a sound. Chapter 1003 Qingzhu always has an impulse to look back, but he is afraid that when he looks back, he will see the water trail behind him, or when he looks back, he doesn''t find anything, but when he takes back his eyes, he finds that Jiang Wanbai and others are gone. No matter which result, green bamboo thinks he will collapse. Even if he wanted to look back, he didn''t dare to look back. I don''t know how long I went ahead. The crows above my head were crowing intensively. Jiang Wanbai looked up and saw nothing. There was only diffuse black fog and strong black, which could not be seen by an old crow. But the crow''s call was real. "Are there really birds on it?" Nanmenziyang noticed Jiang Wanbai''s action of raising his head and asked in a voice. Jiang Wanbai has taken back his sight and continues to walk towards the front. He hears the question and says, "if you want to know if there is one, just go up and have a look, then you will know." "I can''t go up..." South Gate son Yang light cough a, embarrassed way. If he had been able to fly up, he would have flown up to see it. As a result, Jiang Wanbai, who was walking in front of him, stopped and turned to look at Ziyang and Qingzhu. Nanmenziyang and Qingzhu are so nervous that they almost swallow at the same time. Nanmenziyang asks, "how What''s the matter? " "Don''t you want to go up and have a look? I''ll take you up and have a look Jiang Wan''s white hook lips began to smile. As soon as she brushed her sleeves, Nanmen Ziyang felt that a wind was sweeping towards her before she could ask for the exit. Then, the whole person of South Gate Ziyang was rolled up by the wind and flew up. "Ah, ah!" Nanmenziyang cried out in horror. Soon, nanmenziyang''s voice is getting farther and farther away. It seems that it has reached a very high distance. The green bamboo looks up and can''t see the figure of Nanmen Ziyang, and the call of Nanmen Ziyang has disappeared. "Master, where has he gone?" Green bamboo couldn''t help asking. Jiang Wanbai hooked the hook lip horn, fingertips a close, way: "on the top." As soon as the voice dropped, green bamboo saw the black fog above began to squeeze downward, as if something had fallen from above. At this time, nanmenziyang was not so frightened, and even a little excited. He looked down at Jiang Wanbai and other people and called out: "there are a lot of old crows flying around If you go up there, you can''t see anything. " Seeing that nanmenziyang was less than 100 meters away from the ground, nanmenziyang was still excited for a moment. Chaojiang Wanbai and others called out what he saw above. The next moment, the excitement on his face converged and showed doubts. When he fell down a certain distance, nanmenziyang''s face changed greatly, his eyes widened and he looked at the green bamboo, "green bamboo!" Qingzhu is still a bit at a loss when he is called by nanmenziyang. Then, he suddenly reacts. Nanmenziyang is not looking at him, but looking behind him. In an instant, a chill shot up from the heel of green bamboo to his back. He wanted to look back, but before he had time, something wrapped around his waist directly from the back and dragged him to the river. Green bamboo lowered his head and saw the water in his waist. In an instant, his face was pale. He thought in a trance that the water trace in the beach really liked him. This is a direct robbery. When the sun of the South Gate falls, the green bamboo has disappeared. Chapter 1004 "Green bamboo!" Nanmenziyang was pale, and before he could stand firm, he ran to the river. He stumbled and fell into the mud. When he got up and ran to the river, the green bamboo was completely gone. Nanmenziyang looked back at Jiang Wanbai and others. It seemed that he found something wrong. He swallowed his mouth and was still a little confused. He asked, "Miss Jiang Why are you not in a hurry? " "Why worry?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Nanmen Ziyang said: "green bamboo has been caught Not to save him? What if he was eaten? There are ghosts here... " As he said that, nanmenziyang''s voice stopped abruptly. He suddenly responded and looked at Jiang Wanbai and others with wide eyes and said: "is it Miss Jiang, you already know that? " "Well." Jiang Wanbai did not hide it from him. He walked over slowly and said, "I just want to see how big your two minds are. Do you remember what I said to ah Xing when we just sent them here?" There was no excess emotion in her face and no undulation in her voice. But nanmenziyang inexplicably even began to breathe carefully, nervous tension. At this moment, he suddenly felt that he was not as nervous as this moment in the face of his elders. Nanmen Ziyang listened to Jiang Wanbai''s words and subconsciously recalled what Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had said when they had just passed by. Fortunately, only half a day later, nanmenziyang soon remembered. Because he remembered what Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had said, nanmenziyang''s face became more ugly and more ashamed. He said: "just when we sent it over, Miss Jiang and Mr. Qi reminded us to be careful." As a result, he and Qingzhu were still vigilant at the beginning, but when they got to the back, they completely put down their vigilance. If it wasn''t for the beautiful scenery here, he and Qingzhu would regard it as a spring outing. Jiang Wanbai changed his look, and knew that the purpose and effect she wanted had been achieved, so she did not say anything more. She stood by the river with Qi Qingxing and looked down the river. Xue Xu stood by, looking at the scene, with a smile on his face all the time, without saying a word. After a while, nanmenziyang looked at Jiang Wanbai as if he were looking at his elders. He said, "Miss Jiang, I know I''m wrong." "Oh." Jiang Wanbai answered coldly. Nanmen Ziyang looked embarrassed. He thought Jiang Wanbai would say a few words like his elders in his family. It would be nice if he didn''t make any more mistakes next time. But Jiang Wanbai didn''t say anything. It''s like Jiang Wanbai doesn''t care whether he knows it or not. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t care much. Anyway, she has already said what should be said. If nanmenziyang really knows that he is wrong and can reflect on it, it will be much easier for Jiang Wanbai, but if nanmenziyang doesn''t make sense. That Jiang Wanbai will not even care about him. To put it worse, who cares about him? There was a moment of embarrassment in the atmosphere. Nanmenziyang was racking his brains to think about what to say. When he knew that Jiang Wanbai and others had long known that something was staring at them in the dark, nanmenziyang was not so worried about Qingzhu. However, nanmenziyang did not think of what to say. Jiang Wanbai had already made a sound and said, "let''s go." Chapter 1005 Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu had nothing to do. They followed Jiang Wanbai and continued to walk along the lower reaches of the river, which was also the direction of the bamboo being dragged away. Nanmenziyang was stunned for a moment, and quickly got up to catch up with him. He suddenly reacted. It seemed that he was the only one who was embarrassed. Thinking so in his heart, nanmenziyang pursed his lips, his face was red and white, but he was inexplicably relieved. He did not make a sound again. He walked along honestly, but his vigilance did not dare to relax at all. Not far away, Jiang Wanbai put the carriage out again. She covered her mouth and yawned. Facing the south gate, Ziyang said, "just swim down the river bank. I''ll take a nap." "Good." Nanmenziyang is now afraid that he will be ignored. Jiang Wanbai talks to him and gives him something to do. Nanmenziyang immediately responds and responds. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing took a nap in the carriage. Xue Xu and nanmenziyang sat outside the carriage and swam down the river bank. Before the shadow of the ghost did not see, Jiang Wanbai is still worried, thinking that if the shadow of the ghost can not be seen again, he will use special means to find a ghost to lead the way. Now it''s much more convenient. Since the ghost has been sent to the door, Jiang Wanbai can sleep at ease. As for Qingzhu, of course, she would not let Qingzhu fall into danger. She knew exactly what happened there. The carriage swam down the Bank of the river. I don''t know how long it went. It seems that it can''t reach the end. The river seems to be straight, and there is no bend around it. Nanmen Ziyang couldn''t help driving the carriage for a while. He lowered his voice and asked Xue Xu, "do you know that thing is on our business, Mr. Xue?" "Well." Xuexu, with his back against the carriage, answered with his eyes closed. Nanmenziyang breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "what is the thing that grabbed the green bamboo?" "What do you say?" Xue Xu''s face with a shallow smile, he opened his eyes, toward the south door, Yang swept a glance, asked a way: "where is this?" "The abyss of ghosts." South Gate Ziyang road. Nanmenziyang is not stupid. Just after answering these four words, he reacted, his eyes widened slightly, and he suddenly said: "this is the ghost abyss. If you remove us, there will be only ghosts." In this way, the answer is very obvious. It will not be anything else to take away the ghosts. "Will the green bamboo be eaten?" Nanmen Ziyang couldn''t help asking. Xue Xu lightly tut a, Rao is so good-natured, also really feel that nanmenziyang is a little annoyed. Nanmenziyang felt a strong dislike from Xue Xu''s light tut. He coughed softly and felt a little embarrassed. He knew that what he had just asked was nonsense. After all, when they were in the underground ghost town, they were used as food. For the ghosts here, they were the existence of food, or food that could promote cultivation. "You can definitely save the green bamboo." Nanmen Ziyang muttered. He knew that he could not help. The only thing he could do was to raise his vigilance and try not to cause trouble to Jiang Wanbai and others. As for the rescue of Qingzhu, nanmenziyang knew that he could not do anything. Nanmenziyang didn''t dare to disturb Xue Xu any more. He continued to drive the carriage with curiosity and anxiety in his heart. However, he made up his mind to practice hard and become more powerful, so that he would not drag on. Chapter 1006 Thinking of these messy things in my mind, there was a change in the front. "There is a forest ahead. Shall we go in?" Nanmen Ziyang asked. In the carriage, Jiang Wanbai''s voice began to ring, with a languid meaning. Obviously, he just woke up. "Of course, I have to go in. If I don''t go in, how can I save green bamboo?" Hearing this, nanmenziyang did not dare to ask anything. He drove his carriage into the forest in front of him. The trees in the forest are the same as the vegetation outside. No matter the trunk or leaves, they are very dark green. If you look at them for a long time, you will feel that your eyes will be damaged. What''s more, nanmenziyang always feels that these trees are very strange. It seems that they will wave their branches and roll him away into a big mouth. With this in mind, nanmenziyang couldn''t help looking at Xue Xu, hoping to get a sense of security from Xue Xu. He knew that Xue Xu was very powerful. After all, when he was in the inn of the underground ghost city, Xue Xu blocked those ghosts with his own strength. Moreover, he did not see how he started. He thought, the more can not see through is actually the most powerful. Jiang Wanbai is like this, Qi Qingxing is also like this, Xue Xu is even more so, nanmenziyang can not see through. "What do you think I do?" Xue Xu closed his eyes, as if he were sleeping. As a result, nanmenziyang looked at him and said in a voice, still with a faint smile on his face, and half jokingly said, "I''m not as good as Longyang." For a moment, nanmenziyang realized what he meant, and his face turned red. He moved his lips and half paid to squeeze out a sentence: "I don''t have any." Xue Xu laughed. Nanmenziyang was stunned. Although in the past, Xue Xu always had a smile on his face, which made people feel that he was a good talker. In fact, Nanmen Ziyang also knew that his smile was not sincere. But Xue Xu actually had a time when he really laughed, but he never laughed like this. The carriage Li River wakes up from the afternoon nap and is sitting side by side with Qi Qingxing. She is holding a cup of tea in her hand, her eyelashes are drooping, as if she has not had enough sleep, but she knows all about the outside world. The carriage was going on, but the forest seemed to have no end. When it got inside, it was dark green all around, as if every tree was growing the same. It gave people the illusion of being in the same place all the time. Nanmen Ziyang was worried, and secretly wanted to see if he met with ghosts hitting the wall, but there was no result. He thought that maybe his cultivation was too low. Just at this time, Jiang Wanbai''s voice came out from the carriage, with one of his laziness. He didn''t seem to worry about the bamboo being taken away. "Look up there." South Gate son Yang Leng for a moment, subconsciously to sit on the left side of Xue Xu look. "Let you look up, what do you see on the left? Really stupid? You can''t tell it up, down, left, right? " Jiang Wanbai gave a light Tut, and his tone was clearly disgusted. Nanmenziyang was sure that she was really talking to herself, so she turned red and looked up at it. Looking at it, she found that it was wrong, "what are those darker things?" Although the trees here are dark dark green, there is still a difference between the dark and the real black. It''s just that if you don''t look at it carefully, you can''t see it. Chapter 1007 When nanmenziyang looked up at Jiang Wanbai''s words, he could not see anything at first because of the carriage moving forward, so he looked forward. In this way, although the carriage was still moving forward, he still had time to look at the place. It was only at this glance that it was not right. Among those branches, there are things with deeper color in the group, such as It''s like a bird''s nest. After this thought came to mind, nanmenziyang''s heart beat violently. He asked, "is that the nest of those crows?" He still remembers what he saw when he flew up to the green bamboo before he was captured. The crows with bloody eyes were hiding in the black fog above, flying back and forth from time to time. It was very frightening. However, when nanmenziyang went up, the crows didn''t do anything to him, although they yelled and scared people. Therefore, nanmenziyang was relieved when he realized that the things might be the nests of the crows. However, he still remembered the lesson he had just learned. His mind was just a little relieved, and then he began to stretch again. In the carriage, Jiang Wan''s white hook lips laughed and drank the tea in the cup without saying anything more. But nanmenziyang couldn''t help asking, "Miss Jiang, is green bamboo dangerous now?" "What do you say?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Qi Qingxing, sitting next to her, grinned and squeezed Jiang Wanbai''s hand in the palm, as if to make her not to be too naughty. After all, since Qingzhu is worried about the safety of my daughter, Qingzhu will not let me know what is safe After a pause, he thought of what Jiang Wanbai had said before. Nanmenziyang began to be uncertain again and hesitated: "maybe It''s going to be hard. " Jiang Wanbai hums and smiles, "you can see clearly now." Nanmenziyang reached out and scratched his face. His face turned red. He always felt that Jiang Wanbai''s sarcastic meaning was deeper. It was at this time that the front finally changed. Originally, the road where Ziyang, the south gate, drove his carriage in was not very wide. It was just suitable for the carriage to pass through. But now, the road is getting wider and wider. It is clear that the trees in front of him are spreading on both sides. At the end of the road, there is a black palace. The reason why we can see that it is a black palace, because the red lanterns on the outside of the palace make people feel uncomfortable both visually and psychologically. It is very strange, but at least it can reflect the outline and appearance of the palace. Otherwise, nanmenziyang will mistakenly think that it is a black mountain, not a palace. "Miss Jiang, there is a palace at the end of the road." South Gate son Yang Road, he clenched the reins, palms wet, nervous up, can not help but ask: "Miss Jiang, is the green bamboo in that palace?" "How do I know?" Jiang Wanbai resisted the impulse of rolling his eyes. "Is he there? Don''t you go in and have a look?" Nanmenziyang also knew that he had too many problems. He already had 100000 reasons. He felt embarrassed and embarrassed. He licked his lips and explained in a low voice: "sorry, I am It''s too tight. " Chapter 1008 After all, I don''t know what is waiting in front of us. Moreover, the green bamboo is caught by the water like thing, leaving a psychological shadow in the heart of nanmenziyang. The most important thing is that when they eat, it is to come near them in the form of water. If they were not found by the green bamboo back, maybe they would have said that people were gone when they spoke. Xue Xu opened his eyes and didn''t speak, but looked at the palace, which was becoming clearer and clearer in front of him. Finally, the carriage stopped at the gate of the palace. "Miss Jiang, here we are." South Gate Ziyang voice. When his voice just fell, Jiang evening White had reached out the curtain of the carriage, and he bent over with Qi Qingxing to drill out. Seeing the river white out late, nanmenziyang also let go of his hand, jumped off the carriage, but also dare not stand far away, just beside, waiting nervously and vigilantly, looking back from time to time, afraid that something like water suddenly appeared, and pulled him away. In fact, after entering the woods, the clear river was gone. It is still invisible, but the sound of water can be heard. Jiang evening white looked at the nanmenziyang like a bird like a startling bird, the mouth corner of the smoke, but also did not say anything, and Qi Qingxing down she took the carriage. When you really get to the entrance of the palace, you will really feel the towering palace. The river looks up in the evening. The top of the palace is hidden in the black fog, and it can not be seen at all. The golden awn emerges in the evening of the river. Only by leaving the black fog, can you see the real appearance of the palace. There are countless small windows in the palace. The windows are scattered and closed, and you can''t see what is behind them. Maybe, there are countless eyes staring at them behind the window. Such an idea in the river late white mind, let her back can not help but bear the small pimples. The palace also has only two colors, black and red. The palace is black in whole, with strange luster. Black is the blood lanterns hanging outside the windows of the palace and the gate of the palace. They look like eyes at a certain distance. The whole palace is like a giant ghost, or the kind with eyes full, it will wait at the end of the road. If nanmenziyang just did not stop and the Palace door was open, the carriage would be sent directly into the mouth of the ghost. The more you look, the more weird it feels. Nanmenziyang couldn''t help but lean on Xue Xu''s side. Xue Xu looked at him on his side, and said nothing. Jiang evening white walked a few steps ahead, almost stood under the Palace door, she reached out to touch the palace wall, touched the hand and a cold feeling into the fingertip, Jiang night white hit a cold war. But she did not immediately take back her hand, stopped for a while, towards Qi Qingxing Road: "it is ghost stone." "Ghost stone?" Nanmenziyang also followed him. Listening to the words of Jiang evening white, he looked up and looked up, and his face was shocked. He said, "this whole palace is built of ghost stones? This big pen? " In the underground ghost city, nanmenziyang still remember that if Xue Xu had not brought out a blood stone, they could not even use the transmission array, because there was no ghost stone. And the ghost has the ghost stone, it is said that it has been saved until now after it became a ghost. Chapter 1009 "Ghost stone can be used for cultivation. The ghost living here..." The South Gate son Yang stopped for a while, then murmured: "there are so many ghost stones in the abyss, even if they don''t want to be strong, most of them can''t do it." "Not necessarily." Jiang Wanbai took back his hand and said, "the ghost pit is not an underground ghost city after all. There is a system in the underground ghost town, but there is no ghost pit. The ghost pit pays attention to the strong, and the resources must be the same." In the abyss of ghosts, it is obvious that resources will not be like underground ghost cities. Every ghost can be obtained. Here, only powerful ghosts can survive. Similarly, only powerful ghosts can own those resources. The ghost stone, which is particularly important in the fallen land, must be more obvious. Some people sit on the mountain, while others have nothing. On both sides of the palace are two evil spirits, which are also made up of ghost stones. The evil spirits squat with their legs crossed, their hands raised, and a black object in their hands. The evil ghost is two meters high. Jiang Wanbai looks at it from a few steps, but he doesn''t get close to it. When he sees something held up by the ghost, he jumps in his heart. He raises his feet and walks over, saying: "how can this thing look like the nest of those crows?" Two red lanterns were suspended above the two evil spirits. The red light fell on the objects held by the evil spirits. It was very strange. There was a vague idea in Nanmen Ziyang''s mind, but he could not grasp it for a moment. He pursed his lips and lifted his feet closer. Nanmenziyang is not short. He can see something like a nest if he is a little too neck. He looks closer and his face changes slightly. "See that?" Xue Xu didn''t know when he came behind him and asked in a voice. South Gate son Yang shakes his head, "have a smell of fishy smell." He walked forward a few steps, and wanted to go to the other side to see if it would be different. As a result, when he went to the other side and saw a piece of miserable white, he was stunned for a moment, and then the larynx quickly rolled a few times. Jiang Wanbai looked at his side slightly and saw his reaction. There was no abnormality on his face. Obviously, he had expected it would be like this. Press down on it, he felt a little soft on the south side of the door These ideas in the mind of nanmenziyang, eventually gathered an answer. For a moment, his face turned pale, and the white that he saw was a match. Nanmen Ziyang staggered back two steps at his feet. If he had not suddenly hit Xue Xu standing behind him, he would have fallen on the ground. "This This is... " When nanmenziyang saw Xue Xu, his voice was more relaxed. He pointed to the old crow''s nest, his lips trembled, and he could not speak. Xue Xu raised his head slightly and looked at it, but he was still. After a while, nanmenziyang said that sentence. "This is a human skull!" At that moment, nanmenziyang had already run to one side and vomited. He suddenly remembered that he had just touched the thing with his finger, and immediately wiped the finger on his body. Jiang Wanbai looks at this scene and shakes his head. The nests of those crows are indeed human skulls, cut from the eyebrows, and there are still flesh and hair in them, but the hair is twisted several times, and it looks like a black nest. Chapter 1010 The one nanmenziyang just poked with his hand did not know why his hair was so short that it didn''t wrap around the whole skull. When nanmenziyang went there, what he saw was his forehead. "Let''s go." Jiang Wanbai gives a light Tut and walks with Qi Qingxing towards the palace gate. When passing by nanmenziyang, nanmenziyang also vomited almost. He felt that it was extremely strange here. He quickly wiped his mouth and followed him. He was afraid that if he did not pay attention to Jiang Wanbai, he would disappear. "Miss Jiang, are those human skulls in the woods?" Nanmen Ziyang asked. Jiang evening white spot. Nanmenziyang''s expression was distorted for a moment. He looked at Jiang Wanbai, Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu. He saw that there was no accident on their faces. It was obvious that he had discovered this for a long time. For a moment, the mood fell. All in all, it was because he was so weak that he didn''t notice these things and didn''t say anything. After he found out, he still vomited like that. He didn''t care at all. "It''s totally different from the underground ghost town. You should be prepared." Jiangwan Baidao. In fact, she and Qi Qingxing have repeatedly reminded us that this is the ghost pit, not the underground ghost city. The situation here is totally different from that of the underground ghost city. Because of the psychological preparation, so for Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, no matter what they see, they will not have too much reaction. Nanmenziyang pursed his lips and nodded his head. The ghosts in the underground ghost city are floating around at least under their noses. Everything is on the surface. However, the ghosts in the ghost pit haven''t seen any concrete existence so far. Even the things that take away the green bamboo are just a pool of water. That pool of water is definitely not the body of each other. Nothing can be seen, which is actually the most terrible, because you don''t know what the ghosts have changed into and where they are looking at you. "How do you open the door? Shall we go straight in? " South Gate Ziyang looks at the closed gate. As a result, he had just finished asking this sentence, and the gate opened slowly towards both sides. Nanmen Ziyang choked. Jiang Wan Bai Gou lip smiles, and Qi Qingxing takes the lead to walk in. Nanmen Ziyang doesn''t want to be at the back, so as not to be caught by something, so he quickly follows up. Xue Xu didn''t mind, and walked slowly at the back. When Xue Xu also went in, the gate closed slowly again and made a dull moving sound. There is no difference between the inside and outside of the palace. It is also a piece of black. Red lanterns are lit inside the palace, which makes Jiang Wanbai and others look like blood red. In short, it is very uncomfortable. Jiang Wanbai gently tut a sound, a brush sleeve, those red lanterns have been extinguished, extinguished and then re ignited, is a soft white light. All of a sudden, the eyes are more comfortable. Nanmenziyang rubbed his eyes and looked at Jiang Wanbai with adoration in the back. This is the territory of ghosts. As a result, they break in directly. Jiang Wanbai even starts to extinguish all the red lanterns. Just thinking like this, there was a cold hum in front of me. Then, a cold wind came from the front, and there were countless crows above, which were very shrill and harsh. Hearing Nanmen Ziyang''s face even whiter, he reached out to cover his ears, but he could not stop those voices from drilling into his ears. Chapter 1011 When nanmenziyang felt the eardrum began to hurt, a cold hand gently patted him on the shoulder. In a moment, the pain of his ear subsided, and the whole person was more comfortable. The shrill cries, apart from a little noise, had no other problem. "Mr. Xue, thank you very much." Nanmenziyang breathed a sigh of relief and said thanks to Xue Xu who came to his side. Xue Xu just laughed and said, "what you see in your eyes is a ghost." "What?" South Gate son Yang Leng for a while, did not understand what he said this to mean. And Xue Xu had no idea to explain to him. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walk side by side in front of her. The crow''s cry has no influence on her at all. She doesn''t even stop for a moment, and walks forward slowly. Finally, I saw the woman sitting on a black chair in front of her. The woman was dressed in a scarlet robe, with scattered ink hair and beautiful facial features. She sat there and watched Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing walk in. Her eyes fell on Qi Qingxing, and her eyes were obviously bright. "A seat." The woman waves the sleeve robe, the voice is charming. As soon as her voice dropped, two old crows flew down from above. At the moment of landing, they turned into ghost servants. The two ghost servants turned around and disappeared into the dark places on both sides. They soon carried a chair and walked out quickly. There was only one chair, and it was placed behind Qi Qingxing. Nanmen Ziyang couldn''t help but ask in a low voice to Xue Xu: "why only give Mr. Qi a chair to sit on? And Does this ghost think of herself as an emperor What about giving seats As soon as he finished his muttering, there was a cold hum from above. At the next moment, an old crow dived down from above and looked at the head of Nanmen Ziyang. It seemed that he was going to lift the heavenly cover of nanmenziyang. When Ziyang in the south gate looked up and saw the old crow, what he saw in his mind was that the nests of those crows outside were lifted down like this. His brain is blank. When the old crow was about to fall on the head of Ziyang in the south gate, an invisible border appeared above. Just after the old crow met the boundary, he howled miserably and directly dispersed into blood and water. Fortunately, the border is big enough to protect all the jiangwanbai. Otherwise, it is disgusting to be stained with those blood. The woman above looked at this scene, her face was gloomy for a moment, and her eyes were wandering on Jiang Wanbai''s four bodies. Just then, she didn''t even see who made the move. Nanmen Ziyang was scared stiff, fell in the eyes of the woman, but was as calm as Xue Xu and them. "Stingy." Jiang Wanbai suddenly chuckled, and the sound came from the dark places on both sides of his clothes sleeves. When a woman realizes something, she changes her face and pushes her palms to both sides, and the Yin wind pushes toward both sides. But the next moment, her face white, straight back two steps, fell back on the chair. At the same time, three chairs flew out of the darkness and fell firmly behind Jiang Wanbai''s three. The chair behind Jiang Wanbai was also exchanged with that behind Qi Qingxing. So, the woman let the ghost servant move out to the courtyard where Qi Qingxing sat, and finally fell under Jiang Wanbai''s buttocks. Jiang Wanbai sat down in a leisurely manner, and he was almost two legged. Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu also sat down. Only Nanmen Ziyang was still standing there. Fortunately, he quickly responded and sat down with him. Chapter 1012 The woman''s face changed. She looked at Jiang Wanbai with more fear. But at the next moment, she began to smile, smiling. Her eyes still fell on Qi Qingxing, staring at him. But just for a moment, the woman''s eyes tingled. She covered her eyes and screamed. She felt her eyes were cold and piercing, as if she had been dug out with an ice cone. Jiang Wan''s anger in her white eyes converged in an instant. She looked at Qi Qingxing from the side of her head and chuckled, "how can I not know how to cherish the fragrance and cherish the jade at all." There is no blame in the tone, on the contrary, it is full of pleasure. "What you say is not what you mean." Qi Qingxing holds her hand and pinches her fingertips gently, with a smile in his eyes. The woman felt the warmth and wetness of her palms. Her hand covering her eyes shook. She screamed. Her voice was full of anger and resentment. Jiang Wanbai and others have a border, but they are not affected at all. Seeing the woman sitting there, after taking away her hand, two blood holes were revealed. A wisp of evil gas was stirring in her eyes. It seemed that it was not enough to corrode her eyes. She wanted to go inside more. The woman shivered with pain. She reached out to the upper void and immediately caught a crow. The next moment, the crow was eaten raw by the woman. Nanmen Ziyang sat in the back, but still saw this scene, immediately covered his mouth and began to retch. Jiang Wanbai also felt a little uncomfortable when she looked at him, but it was not as serious as Nanmen Ziyang. She looked away from her eyes and turned to look at Nanmen Ziyang. With a light Tut, she half joked: "yes? How many months has it been? " "Why What? " Nanmenziyang was still retching just now, but Jiang Wanbai opened up a little attention, and the reaction was not so big. He looked at her in a daze and didn''t know why. Jiang Wanbai picked his eyebrows and didn''t explain, "I want to." With these three words, she turned back. Leaving nanmenziyang to think about what she had just said in the end, Ziyang asked Xue Xu if he didn''t understand, because he clearly saw that the smile on Xue Xu''s face deepened after Jiang Wanbai had finished. It shows that Xue Xu understood the meaning of Jiang Wanbai''s sentence. As a result, nanmenziyang asked, Xue Xu''s smile on his face did not change, and said three words: "I want to." Nanmenziyang: "it''s just He was a little aggrieved, but he didn''t dare to say that. He could only rack his brains to think about it. Unfortunately, he had been well protected before he entered the desert. He really didn''t understand the meaning of Jiang Wanbai''s words. He didn''t even have a woman he liked. His mother died when he didn''t remember much. His father didn''t remarry. Nanmen Ziyang didn''t know that when a woman was pregnant, he would react like that. I''m afraid even if I know it, I can''t connect the two things together. After all, no one has ever teased him with such words before. Jiang Wanbai turned back and looked at Qi Qingxing. She gave a slight pause and said vaguely, "we should also eat the lesson, but we can''t force it too hard." That''s why she said such a sentence. Originally, she wanted to distract Nanmen Ziyang''s attention and let him not be so miserable. Who knows he doesn''t know what that means. But Jiang Wanbai''s goal has been achieved. Now Nanmen Ziyang is thinking about the meaning of Jiang Wanbai''s sentence. He has no mind to pay attention to what the woman in front of him is doing. If he doesn''t pay attention, he will not be disgusted. Chapter 1013 In such a short time, the woman had eaten several crows raw. As she ate those crows, the evil spirit in her eyes was gradually torn up and dissipated by the resentment. Without those evil spirits, a pair of eyes grew out again in her eyes. When the eyes grew out completely, the woman threw the remaining half of the crow out. As soon as the body of the old crow fell to the ground, the crow hovering above immediately flew down. Almost as soon as they came down, they scattered again, and the half of the crow''s body on the ground had disappeared. Looking at this scene, Jiang Wanbai still has no change. The woman''s red lips became even more red after being stained with blood. She did not speak. She put out her hand to wipe the lips. She did not dare to see Qi Qingxing again. She only drooped her eyes and stared at the ground not far away from her. Just now her eyes were corroded by the evil spirit, and she did not see who moved the hand. But She knew that the good-looking man was sorcerer. The woman''s eyes have a treacherous light, she chuckled, but there is no resentment and anger just now, still charming hook people, "I am a ghost, and you You''re not the right people either She originally wanted to say that Qi Qingxing was a magic cultivation, but after thinking about it, she still did not dare to say the two words out, so she changed her view after a pause. "Who said we were not the right people?" Jiang Wanbai slightly raises eyebrows. Strange to say, although her appearance has become a lot older, but her voice, is still the original voice. Jiang Wanbai is not that kind of gentle voice. On the contrary, her voice is very clear and crisp, which makes people feel full of vitality. Unless she just wakes up or is very sleepy, her voice is a bit lazy and falls in people''s ears, which is crisp and numb. But actually Jiang Wanbai feels that he has nothing to do with vitality. Before she finished her speech, Jiang Wanbai refuted her speech. She choked and hated her heart to death, but she didn''t dare to act rashly. Her eyes flashed and she changed her mouth: "you think you are the right way and you are the right way. You think you are the evil way. We like this, we should pay attention to our own free will and be happy. Do you think so? ¡± "yes, it''s not." Long white river road. The expression on the woman''s face is stiff for a moment. Jiang Wanbai sighed silently in his heart. For the first time, he felt that he also had the potential of the pole essence. She sighed and leaned back lazily. One hand was held by Qi Qingxing, and the other was on the armrest of the chair. Her fingertips tapped the armrest and said lazily, "where are the green bamboo?" "What..." The woman subconsciously wanted to ask, but she didn''t say it completely. She realized who the "green bamboo" Jiang Wanbai said was. She laughed, reached out and stroked her hair. She said slowly: "that boy is white and tender, very suitable for my taste..." Said, the woman''s voice suddenly stopped, not suddenly who was choked throat, but suddenly felt a cold, let her such as to the ice cellar, so that subconsciously stopped the voice. After all, this is the place where ghosts live all year round. But now, she this ghost, unexpectedly felt cold, the woman''s lips trembled for a moment, knowing that this feeling is because of the three people and a ghost sitting there. "I just want him to be a guest." The woman swallowed the original words, and forced to pull out a smile. Chapter 1014 At this moment, nanmenziyang just took out a little energy. Hearing the woman''s words, he immediately glared and said angrily, "you want to invite him to be a guest, so you have him arrested?" The woman''s expression was stiff, "I''m afraid you don''t want to come here. I want to bring him here first, and you''ll find him..." With that, the woman believed the words and looked serious. "A lot of nonsense." Jiang Wanbai gave a light tut. She stretched out her hand to cover her lips, yawned a little, and her eyes narrowed slightly. She said, "since you are so kind as to invite us, we are not polite. Let''s stay here for a few days." Speaking, Jiang Wanbai''s eyes fell on the woman. The woman was stiff for a while before she understood what Jiang Wanbai meant. She waved her hand quickly. Immediately, two old crows fell down from the sky and fell in front of Jiang Wanbai and others, turning into ghost servants. At the same time, the two ghost servants bent down at the same time, and said to Jiang Wanbai, "gentlemen, please go to the rest place with your slaves." Jiang Wanbai snorted, and then he stood up with Qi Qingxing. Nanmenziyang was still a little confused, but he did not say anything at this time, but stood up with him. When they got up, lanterns were lit up in the dark places on both sides. They could see that on the left side of the woman, there was a long corridor extending into it, and the corridor could not see the end. The two ghost servants took Jiang Wanbai and others to the corridor. As soon as Jiang Wanbai and others left, the woman sitting above quietly breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as her tight body relaxed, she saw the four seats flying to both sides and returned to their original positions. The woman''s face changed and she shivered. In fact, Jiang Wanbai and others did not go too far. As soon as they entered the corridor, they could see the doors on both sides of the corridor. There was no end to the corridor, which made it more difficult to tell how many rooms there were. "These rooms are empty, and you can have any room you want." The ghost servant road leading the way ahead. Jiang Wanbai is too lazy to walk again. He walks with Qi Qing to the room on the right. Seeing that she and Qi Qingxing have chosen a place to live, Nanmen Ziyang looks at Xue Xu. Xue Xu side head looks at him, slightly pick eyebrow, "what do you want to say?" "That Mr. Xue, shall we live together? It''s good to have a look after it. " After that sentence came out, nanmenziyang felt embarrassed and coughed awkwardly. Xue Xu didn''t say anything, so he chose the house next to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. South Gate son Yang see he did not refuse, quickly followed in. Seeing the place where Jiang Wanbai and other candidates had settled down, the two ghost servants stood at the door of a room with neat voices, "if you have any needs, just tell the slaves." They started after dinner, so Jiang Wanbai was not hungry either. He waved his hand and the door closed. Ziyang, the south gate next door, did not dare to touch the things in the room at will. He looked at Xue Xu nervously, but saw that Xue Xu didn''t mean to sit down. Instead, he turned and walked outside. "Mr. Xue, do you want to change your room?" Nanmenziyang quickly followed up. When he came to the door, he stopped for a moment. He was afraid that the ghost servant would not let them leave the room. Fortunately, the ghost servant didn''t move, but Xue Xu didn''t stop. He went straight out. As soon as he turned, he stood outside the room of Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing and knocked on the door. Chapter 1015 Nanmenziyang then reflected that Xue Xu wanted to talk to Jiang Wanbai. He was relieved. He was really worried that Xue Xu would not like to have a room with him, so he left in a hurry. "Come in." Jiang Wanbai''s voice came from the room. Xue Xu opened the door and went in. Ziyang of the south gate followed suit, just like a small follower. After following in, he still honestly turned back and closed the door. However, before closing the door, he subconsciously looked at the ghost servant''s face. When he came here, he was full of doubts, but he didn''t care to see what these ghost servants looked like. The whole body of the ghost servant was covered with the same black fog as the outside. The black fog was like a black cloak. The ghost servant had no feet and was empty under it. At first, nanmenziyang thought that he could not see his face. Maybe it''s also black fog in the cloak and hat. As a result, he saw a pale face, which was a little strange. When the door was completely closed, Ziyang, the south gate, turned to the table. He did not take two steps. He was blue and white, and began to cover his mouth and retch. He suddenly realized why he felt strange. Because the ghost servant has no forehead. To be precise, the skull above the eyebrows is missing, and it has been cut flat. Just now, Nanmen Ziyang just took a look, but he didn''t see it clearly. But now that he realized what was going on, he couldn''t help thinking, if he had just looked more carefully, he would have seen the brain inside. Jiang Wanbai''s frequent retching to nanmenziyang is no wonder. Fortunately, these times down, nanmenziyang has indeed been trained, or in other words, the heart has begun to numb. Therefore, he did not retch for a long time this time. He quickly came to the scene and said, "Miss Jiang, the nests of the crows are their own skulls." At that time, all the ghosts he saw were ghosts. The crows are actually ghosts, but they live outside in nests in trees, and those nests are their own skulls. After trying to understand these, nanmenziyang felt more disgusted. Retching so many times, nanmenziyang has a sore throat. "I can''t drink water from the house, but I can''t think of it." There''s no way. Nanmenziyang himself has nothing. All he eats and drinks with comes from Jiang Wanbai''s storage ring. "Isn''t there water?" Jiang evening white slightly pick eyebrows, toward the tea on the table. The teapot on the table is not a ghost stone, but the kind of stone in the desert outside. It is usually hidden under the yellow sand. Occasionally, there are one or two stone hills that can be exposed outside, and those stone tablets are actually made of these stones. Nanmenziyang''s lips are dry. He dare not say that he has no courage to drink the water here. He thought at random that those ghost servants used their skulls as their nests. Maybe the tea was the ghost servants'' own blood. At the thought of this, nanmenziyang felt his throat dry and itchy, and had the impulse to vomit. Jiang Wanbai gives a light Tut and reaches for the teapot. But Qi Qingxing, one step ahead of her, took the teapot and poured three cups of tea. Jiang Wanbai drank it first, and Xue Xu and Qi Qingxing also took a sip of the tea cup. Chapter 1016 "Will I harm you?" Jiang Wanbai raised her eyes. Nanmenziyang''s face turned red. He scratched his face and apologized: "I''m sorry, Miss Jiang. I didn''t mean that..." Jiang Wanbai snorted and did not speak. Nanmenziyang moved over, his throat was really dry and itchy. He didn''t have to worry about embarrassment. He quickly poured tea. It''s tea. In fact, there is no tea. It''s just plain water. It''s very sweet. Nanmenziyang drinks a cup of tea, but he doesn''t think it''s enough. So he looks at Jiang Wanbai. "Drink if you want, and watch what we do?" Jiang Wanbai''s forehead is puffed, it is a little speechless. South Gate son Yang murmured: "then I have finished drinking?" The voice behind is getting smaller and smaller. Looking at Jiang Wanbai eagerly, he is very pitiful. It was like Jiang Wanbai didn''t give him water to drink. "Then don''t drink it." Jiangwan Baidao. Nanmenziyang did not ask. He directly raised the teapot, raised his head and poured it into his mouth. Soon, a pot of water went into his stomach. He wiped his mouth with his sleeve. He was still a little embarrassed, "I''m too thirsty, but the water is really delicious." Cool and quench thirst. Nanmenziyang suddenly remembered something. He took the teapot to the door and opened the door. The ghost servant was still standing there. Nanmen Ziyang controlled his sight, not forgetting the ghost servant''s head to see, and handed the teapot over, "please send us some water to drink." "Yes." The ghost servant answered and took the teapot. Then the black fog wrapped up and turned into an old crow. The paw carried the teapot and flew away. Nanmenziyang thought that it should not come back so soon, so he closed the door, turned and walked back to the table. He finally remembered what he wanted to ask, "Miss Jiang, why do we stay here? If it takes a long time, we''ll be ghosts. " The latter sentence, nanmenziyang was said in a low voice. He was nervous and afraid. "No hurry." Jiangwan Baidao. Didn''t explain to nanmenziyang. Nanmenziyang thought for a while, guessing that the reasons behind it might be very complicated. Jiang Wanbai knew that he could not understand what he had said to him, so he simply did not say it. Thinking of this, nanmenziyang just felt lost. He''s a bit stupid indeed. It''s weak. Jiang Wanbai didn''t care what nanmenziyang was thinking. She put her hand on the table top and gently tapped her fingertips rhythmically. Suddenly, she said in a voice, "what do you think if I want to take this palace away?" Nanmen Ziyang suddenly looks at Jiang Wanbai, his eyes widened, and his expression is shocked. In contrast, Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu didn''t have such a big reaction. They just looked at Jiang Wanbai. Qi Qingxing seemed to understand what Jiang Wanbai was going to do. He pondered for a while and asked, "evening, do you have a way to take it?" "Yes, there are. It''s just a waste of energy." Jiang Wan Bai Dao stopped for a moment, and his eyes fell on Qi Qingxing''s storage ring. He said, "the premise of taking this palace away is to clean up all the dirty things inside." At this moment, even if wanyang understood what Nanyang meant by dirty things. The ghosts in this palace are dirty things. However, nanmenziyang still can''t figure out why Jiang Wanbai wanted to take the palace away. The palace is built of ghost stones. Only ghosts are interested in ghost stones. Those ghosts have the same idea of taking the palace as their own. Chapter 1017 Although in the heart does not understand, but South Gate son Yang also did not ask. He was embarrassed to ask again. Xue Xu laughed and said, "to clean up is also a simple thing." He didn''t ask why Jiang Wanbai was attracted to the palace. He didn''t know if he was not curious or what he had already thought of. "Just leave it to us." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. Nanmenziyang quietly shut up. He knew that Qi Qingxing''s "we" did not include him. Jiang Wanbai curved eyes to smile, obviously in a very happy mood, "that''s it." At that time, there was a knock on the door outside, and nanmenziyang rushed to open the door. He thought that he would only be useful. When the door was opened, the ghost servant stood outside with the kettle and said, "distinguished guests, my master, please go to the party later." "We know." Jiangwan Baidao. Nanmen Ziyang reached for the kettle, closed the door and came back. When he put the kettle on the table, he asked, "what about green bamboo? When will we go to Qingzhu Asked this sentence, nanmenziyang suddenly thought of a very terrible thing, so that his eyelids all jumped with him. He was wondering whether these ghost servants, like green bamboo, were captured from the outside by the ghost. Jiang Wanbai looks at nanmenziyang with a look at a fool. Nanmenzi''s face was red and he didn''t dare to speak any more. He always felt that the more he said, the more he exposed himself as a fool. After a while, he suddenly reacted. Jiang Wanbai is planning to take away the palace. What else should Qingzhu worry about. After trying to understand these, nanmenziyang felt that he couldn''t lift his head any more and scolded himself as a fool in his heart. Time passed quickly. When there was another knock on the door outside, those ghost servants came to invite Jiang Wanbai and others to the banquet. "Distinguished guests, your friends have arrived." The ghost servant said. Nanmenziyang was stunned, and then realized what the ghost servant''s words meant. He immediately got excited and ran to the side where they came in before. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, Xue Xu walked slowly. Seeing Nanmen Ziyang Fei running away quickly, he said, "when did he have such a good relationship with Qingzhu?" "It''s probably a pity." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai thought about it, understood the meaning of Qi Qingxing, and nodded with approval. When Jiang Wanbai also appeared at the banquet, nanmenziyang and Qingzhu were already holding each other. Both of them were very excited and tearful. Nanmenziyang said what happened after Qingzhu was captured. So, after seeing Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, Qingzhu''s eyes were still red, so he ran to admit his mistake. "Childe, master, I know I''m wrong." "It''s no use saying something wrong." Jiang Wanbai said slowly: "however, do you know what''s wrong? Anyway, it''s you who suffer." Green bamboo still couldn''t help shaking when he thought of being dragged away by the water. During this time, he was confined to the water tank under the palace, water was above his waist, but there was nothing else. But green bamboo was dragged away by things like water. What he was most afraid of was the water. Therefore, during this period of time, green bamboo also suffered from suffering and fear. Jiang Wanbai, looking at his pale face and palpitation, can also think that he must have a hard time in this period of time. Chapter 1018 I think it will be able to have a long memory. Thinking so, Jiang Wanbai didn''t say it. In fact, it was the place where they sat when they entered the palace. However, Jiang Wanbai doesn''t have to look for chairs by himself. There are already six low tables. The low tables are arranged in a round shape with a pool in the middle. The ghost has not arrived yet. Only Jiang Wanbai and others have arrived. "The master will come soon." Waiting on the side of the ghost servant road. Jiang Wanbai picked up her eyebrows and didn''t say anything. She went and sat down. Qi Qingxing was sitting on the left side of Jiang Wanbai. Xue Xu went to the left side of Qi Qingxing. Before he sat down, the ghost servant standing next to him said, "Dear guest, this is the master''s position." Xue Xu slightly raised his eyebrows and brushed his sleeve. The ghost servant who stopped him was fanned out. However, he sat down in that position, and his face was still a light smile that made people feel good about him: "I prefer to sit in this position." This is a gentle voice, coupled with Qi Qingxing painted his face, is a Ruyu childe, at the moment this sentence comes out of other people''s mouth, that is unreasonable. In particular, he didn''t think that people around him would laugh. After being fanned out, the ghost servant turned into an old crow, fluttered its wings and flew back to become the ghost servant again. He stood there honestly and did not dare to say anything more. But also far away from Xue Xu. There was nothing on the low table, not even a cup of tea. Fortunately, the ghost did not let Jiang Wanbai and others wait too long, that is, after Xue Xu sat down, the ghost finally came, or flew over. The corridor that Jiang Wanbai and others went to was on the left. In fact, there was also a corridor on the right. The ghost girl flew from the right. She was still dressed in bright red robes. She seemed to be able to get married anytime and anywhere. Her hair was tied up and she was wearing gold steps. Her face was whiter and her lips were more red. It''s obviously dressed up. With a charming smile on her face, the ghost flew out of the corridor with a twist of her waist and fell to the ground gently and slowly. She did not wear shoes. Her feet were white like paper against the background of red dress, and a string of bells hung on her wrists. The person who has been ringing the bell softly, without any noise, looks at her feet. It''s a pity that only Qingzhu and nanmenziyang took a look at them curiously. After finding that she had no shoes on, they turned red and moved away from their eyes. Don''t look at me if you are not polite. After the ghost landed, her eyes turned. When she saw that Qi Qingxing was already seated, her face became stiff and her smile disappeared. For a moment, the whole palace was filled with a cold air. The crows that circled above cried one after another, and the cry became more shrill. And the ghost servant standing below directly knelt down, shivering. Only a few Jiang Wanbai, sitting there calmly, was not affected at all. "When is the dinner? I''m hungry. " Jiang Wanbai held his head in one hand and said in a lazy voice, with a little impatience in his voice. As soon as she uttered a voice, the chill in the hall dissipated in an instant. The ghost''s face was more ugly, but she also woke up. She was smiling again, charming and cruel. When she lifted her foot to the low table, she reached for the side. Chapter 1019 The ghost servant nearest to the female ghost was caught by her, turned into a crow, and was eaten raw by her. The sticky sound of eating raw flesh and blood started to ring, and no one spoke. Even the crow above stopped calling after sensing the master''s anger, so that the sound of chewing and tearing became particularly clear. It falls in the ear of a person, arousing goose bumps all over the body. Nanmenziyang had seen the scene of female ghosts eating crows raw for a long time. In addition, he found that the ghost servant vomited. Now he was more numb. He just looked at it and then moved his eyes. Although his face turned white, there was no big reaction. But green bamboo is the first time to see such a scene, immediately widened his eyes, the next moment suddenly covered his mouth, also began to retch. Nanmenziyang sighed. He felt as if he was a passer-by. He patted the green bamboo''s back and said, "if it''s not Miss Jiang who came here, maybe you''re the one now." Hearing the words of nanmenziyang, the green bamboo trembled and vomited more severely. For a long time, when the female ghost finished eating the ghost servants waiting around, green bamboo also vomited almost. He raised his head tremblingly and asked Ziyang, "Ziyang, are you not afraid?" "Just get used to it." South Gate Ziyang youyou Road, a face has already experienced the wind and frost expression. Qingzhu almost cried out. Anyway, he was also his little friend. Nanmenziyang reminded him: "green bamboo, don''t stare at such a ghost servant." He didn''t say it was OK. As soon as he said it, green bamboo''s curiosity could not be suppressed. Jiang Wanbai listened to the dialogue between nanmenziyang and Qingzhu. His eyelids jumped and he murmured helplessly: "according to Qingzhu''s curiosity, you can''t help but have a ghost." Qi Qingxing, sitting on her side, held her hand and did not speak. Qingzhu has always liked reading storybooks, and her curiosity is a little more vigorous than ordinary people. After nanmenziyang said this, Qingzhu''s curiosity has been completely suppressed. At the same time, after the female ghost finished eating the original ghost servant, she made a search, and immediately four or five crows flew down and turned into ghost servants. So green bamboo could not restrain her curiosity and looked directly at her ghost servant. In a moment, green bamboo vomited again. Nanmen Ziyang sat beside him and sighed, "Why are you suffering? If you don''t listen to the old man''s words, you will suffer a loss in front of you. " "Don''t Don''t say it, woo woo... " Now, green bamboo is really crying. The female ghost said to the ghost servant, "serve wine and food." The ghost servants immediately turned into crows and flew into the corridor on the left. After a while, they flew back again. Two crows were carrying a dish of dishes, or one of them was carrying a wine pot in its paw or a basket with strange fruits. "Why do you have to be a crow to get something? Isn''t two hands much more convenient than two claws? " Nanmen Ziyang couldn''t help muttering. No one spoke at the moment, so that the murmur of Ziyang in the South Gate became clear. The crows were obviously stiff and nearly fell from the air. But fortunately, they soon settled down. After running several times, the crows brought all the things here, including food and wine, meat, snacks and fruits. "I''d like to propose a toast to all of you." The female ghost sits down at the hand of green bamboo. One side of her is green bamboo and the other side is Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai picked up the wine cup, sipped it, and slightly picked her eyebrows, "good wine." Chapter 1020 Jiang Wanbai said so, but he remembered that when he was in huangquan last time, he had not had time to drink huangquan wine. She thought, when she got the palace in her hand, she would drink the pot of wine. Green bamboo stares at the table, dare not move chopsticks, also dare not drink. As a result, Yu Guang found that nanmenziyang had eaten, and Qingzhu immediately widened his eyes and looked at nanmenziyang. Aware of the green bamboo''s eyes, Nanmen Ziyang also asked: "green bamboo, why don''t you eat it? Have you not been hungry for so long? " "Dare you eat these things?" Green bamboo lowered his voice and asked, "are you not afraid that the meat is It is... " "Not human flesh." Nanmen Ziyang said, "if it''s human flesh, Miss Jiang won''t eat it." Now he has mastered a method, that is, if anything dares not move, just look at Jiang Wanbai''s reaction. Since Jiang Wanbai has eaten it, it means that all the wine and meat on the table can be eaten. Qingzhu looks at Jiang Wanbai along the South Gate Ziyang''s words. Sure enough, Jiang Wanbai has already picked up chopsticks to eat. "See what I do?" Jiang Wanbai actually heard the conversation between nanmenziyang and Qingzhu. At this moment, he knew why. "Nothing!" Green bamboo even busy way, or picked up chopsticks, but just now also vomit, there is no appetite, did not eat anything, but Nanmen Ziyang, do not know whether the heart is big, or really too hungry, sitting next to green bamboo to eat. After drinking a glass of wine, I don''t know if it''s just eaten raw. Those crows are too full. The ghost girl doesn''t move her chopsticks, but pats her palm. At the next moment, four crows flew down from above. The crows landed on the middle of the pool. Instead of turning into ghost servants, they turned into four beauties, one man, three women and four beauties. They were only wrapped in a layer of gauze, revealing flesh color, and dancing in their sleep. At the same time, from above came the sound of rave music. The atmosphere suddenly became ambiguous. The ghost''s eyes flashed slightly. She went to see Jiang Wanbai''s eyes. As a result, she saw that Jiang Wanbai''s eyes were blocked by a bony palm. Looking along that hand, Qi Qingxing''s face also blocked a long white hand. When it was a beauty, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing reached out and blocked each other''s eyes. Don''t look at me if you are not polite. The female ghost''s expression became stiff when the purpose was not achieved. When Jiang Wanbai reached out to cover Qi Qingxing''s eyes, she didn''t expect that she was also black in front of her eyes. She was still stunned for a moment. After the reaction, she was in a happy mood and began to laugh. Obviously Qi Qingxing''s feeling is the same as her. Nanmenziyang was eating without looking into the pool. He was afraid that something frightening would affect his appetite. And green bamboo widened his eyes, a face of surprise. He has only seen such scenes in his storybook, and the beauty in the pool is really beautiful, but it is too beautiful. On the contrary, it gives people a creepy feeling. Xue Xu held his glass in one hand, looked at the pool, looked back for a while, shook his head, and said, "too vulgar." The ghost just heard these two words, and her face changed. She looked at it with a smile and said, "how can such a beautiful woman be vulgar?" "There is a pair of leather bags, too demon." Xue Xu Dao. His face is still with a shallow smile, a few words come out, the four beauties in the pool become an object like. Chapter 1021 The ghost was blocked by his words and could not think of how to refute it. But Xue Xu had already looked at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Seeing the action of covering their eyes with each other, Xue Xu''s smile on his face was deeper, and he joked, "are your hands tired?" "Not bad." Jiang Wanbai slightly picks eyebrows, but does not mind Xue Xu''s teasing. "Since you don''t want to see them, just don''t let them appear. Why bother your hands." Xue Xuyan laughed at Yan Yan. His hand, which was originally put on his knee, fluttered lightly, as if brushing the dust. However, there was a beauty in the pool, but his soul was gone. Jiang Wanbai heard Xue Xu''s words, but also realized that he and Qi Qingxing were a little stupid. She would not feel embarrassed and put down her hand. Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai almost put down their hands at the same time, because both of them knew what Xue Xu had done. Sure enough, when you take away your hands, you can see that there is no beauty in the pool. Some of them just happened in a few minutes. The ghost saw that the plan was stillborn. She hated her teeth, but she didn''t dare to show anything strange on the surface. She knew that these were stubbles in front of her, and she would surely lose if she bumped hard. "The young master thinks they are too vulgar. He must have seen a real beauty." The ghost said to Xue Xu. Xue Xu didn''t speak. He just held the glass and gently lifted it. The remaining half of the wine in the glass was spilled out and fell into the pool. The sound of water dripping rang out and made big and small ripples. And the biggest ripple slowly spread, slowly spread, but suddenly went to the middle at a certain moment, and soon gathered a human height from the center of the ripple. Seeing this scene, Qingzhu almost fell back. After all, he was caught here by something like water not long ago. He has already had a psychological shadow over the water. The pool is still changing, but a few minutes later, a beauty stands in the middle of the pool. The beauty''s face is like frost, and her white clothes are full of deep and shallow water lines. Xue Xuhua''s beauty is also beautiful, not only the appearance of beauty, the real beauty is beautiful to the bone, and the present one is. The ghost just said it because she was angry. She didn''t think that Xue Xu really turned out a beauty for her. The beauty didn''t look at her. Her eyes fell on the ghost''s body. She only looked at it and then dropped her eyes. Her eyelashes trembled and her white lips slightly pursed. The ghost''s hands, which she had clasped in her abdomen, tightened in an instant. She looked at the beauty in the pool and breathed heavily. She stood up unconsciously and wanted to go into the pool and nestle in each other''s arms. She had no heart since she was a ghost, but now she felt her heart beating like a drum beating, and she seemed to have come back to life. Jiang Wanbai looked at this scene and glanced at Xue Xu. His eyes were full of interest. Xue Xu poured himself a glass of wine again. After drinking it, he put the glass on the table. The wine cup and the table made a slight noise, but the beauty in the pool suddenly turned into water and scattered into the pool. "Childe The ghost saw that the people in the pool were gone. She took a step forward and almost jumped into the pool. The low table in front of her body blocked her and hit her knee. Although it didn''t hurt, the ghost came back to her mind. She realized what she had just sat on, but she didn''t care about her anger. She just stared at the pool. "Young master, is that man really there?" The ghost raised her eyes to Xue Xu. Her eyes were hot and full of expectation. Chapter 1022 Xue Xu had put down his glass and was not interested in touching the food and wine. He drooped his eyelids and seemed to be a little sleepy, but the smile in his voice was still very clear, "it''s just my fantasy. I don''t know if there is such a person in the world." The ghost''s face was full of disappointment. She immediately fell back and looked at the water in the middle. For a while, she looked at Xue Xu with a sincere expression, "childe, you You can imagine him again. I will give you anything you want. As long as you let me look at him and let him accompany me... " "What if I want your palace?" Xue Xu asked with a smile. Jiang Wanbai also looks at the ghost. She also saw the man who had just been transformed by Xue Xu. The beauty is beautiful. But in Jiang Wanbai''s eyes, it is no different from that of the female ghosts before. It is just a cold temperament and a seductive one on the other. And the female ghost''s reaction also lets Jiang Wanbai be surprised. Look at the female ghost''s restless appearance, do you fall in love at first sight? Jiang Wanbai subconsciously looks at Qi Qingxing and is looking at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing slightly pick eyebrows, hold her hand, pinch, low voice asked: "evening why see me?" "Because you look good." Jiangwan Baidao. Qi Qingxing obviously stopped for a moment. He didn''t speak any more, but his ears were red. Jiang Wanbai laughs, and his sight falls back to the ghost. He wants to see how the ghost answers. When Xue Xu said he wanted the palace, the ghost was stunned for a moment, but she was not angry. Instead, she looked at Xue Xu with complicated eyes. "How?" He did not care how she looked, but asked again. "If I give you this palace, do you really want him to accompany me all the time?" she asked "Of course." Xue Xu nodded, "as long as you are willing to give me what I want, I will give you what you want. Everyone is happy." "Good." The female ghost should be under immediately, even hesitant, straightforward even buried in the meal of Nanmen Ziyang all looked up in the past, look shocked. But soon, nanmenziyang came back to his senses. Knowing that Jiang Wanbai had long been interested in the palace, he immediately lowered his head and continued to eat. He did not say much or look too much, so as not to make trouble. Jiang evening white pick eyebrows, fixed to look at the ghost. But the ghost has no care of other people, one eye God hot looking at Xue Xu, said: "you now give him to me, this palace is your." Xue Xu didn''t talk much nonsense. As soon as he brushed his sleeves, the water in the pool rose into the air. In the blink of an eye, the pool was empty, and the person who had just disappeared stood on the side of the female ghost and looked down at her without speaking. The ghost stood up again excitedly. She reached out her hand and tried to touch the man, but she didn''t dare to touch him. After retreating for a while, the man took her hand on his own initiative, and his voice was as clear as a spring. She asked, "what''s your name?" The ghost opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but her face changed. She clenched the man''s hand, looked sideways at Xue Xu, and said, "from now on, this palace is yours. You can do whatever you want." When the voice dropped, the ghost summoned a gust of wind and left directly with the man. She really went out of the palace gate without looking back. I don''t know why, when the ghost left, Jiang Wanbai felt the shock under her feet. She frowned slightly and looked down. There was a faint golden light under her eyes. "Master, there seems to be water flowing underground." Green bamboo lenglengleng road. Chapter 1023 I don''t know when green bamboo has been lying on the ground. After listening to the ground for a while, he raises his head and faces the white road of the river evening. South Gate son Yang a listen, also with green bamboo to lie down in the same posture. Looking at the two people''s actions, Jiang Wanbai''s forehead took a puff, and the golden awn in her eyes did not completely retract. "This palace is built on that river." "How? We didn''t see it when we came. " South Gate son Yang Leng Leng road. Qingzhu didn''t know what he was coming from. When he was dragged under the water, he fainted. When he opened his eyes again, he went to the underground water prison. Now listening to Jiang Wanbai''s saying, he suddenly said, "the prison and the river are connected." Nanmenziyang came here in a carriage. He clearly remembered that he could not see the river when he entered the forest. Later, he could not even hear the sound of the water. He always thought that the river was outside the forest. Maybe he turned a corner somewhere and went to another direction. But now I know that the river is actually under the palace. "Do we go awry when we walk?" The South Gate Ziyang is at a loss. "Underground river." Qi Qingxing said in a low voice: "that river is connected with the underground river, and this palace is just built on it." I don''t know whether the underground river under the palace is a branch or a main river. Green bamboo climbed up from the ground and said, "no wonder who is cold." If his system had not been different from ordinary people, he would have died under it. "Do you think it''s possible that the ghost girl really didn''t want to be here for the sake of an illusion?" Jiang Wanbai supported his chin with one hand and said thoughtfully. Qi Qingxing shook his head slightly. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t think the other party is eager to spend the spring night with the phantom. She suspects that the ghost is eager to get rid of the palace or who is in the palace. At the thought of this, Jiang Wanbai''s eyes flashed slightly, only for a moment, she began to laugh. Xue Xu, who was nearby, stood up and said, "why don''t you care what she is for? You want this palace. Now this palace is already yours. As for these ghosts..." "You can''t stay." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. At the moment when his voice had not fallen completely, the evil spirit was raging from him and rushed to the top. In a moment, there was a chaotic voice from the top, mixed with the shrill cry of the old crow and the sound of flapping wings. Soon, the crows realized that the new owner of the palace didn''t want them to stay, so some of them, who had not been crushed by the evil spirit, fluttered their wings and fled to the gate. However, after a few breaths, the palace was clean. The crows fled to death. The resentment left by the dead crows was absorbed by the ghost stone. The whole palace seemed more shady. When Qi Qing was in action, Jiang Wanbai also let go of her divine sense, and soon covered the whole palace. When the crow dispersed, she also confirmed that there was no dirty things in the palace, so she was not polite and directly put the palace into the storage ring. In an instant, the place where Jiang Wanbai and others stood became an open space. "It wasn''t the ghost who captured the green bamboo." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. Standing on one side of the south gate, Ziyang said: "maybe those ghosts, after all, she has so many." Jiang Wanbai let out the carriage, and Qi Qingxing got on the carriage together. Wen Yan stopped for a moment. His subconscious side looked at the ground, his eyes flashed and he didn''t say anything. Chapter 1024 Soon, several people got into the carriage and continued to walk forward. In front of him, the one who led the cart to fly out from the front was the old one. All the crows who escaped from the palace gathered at the top of the forest, catching one at a time. In the carriage, Jiang Wanbai took out the yellow spring wine presented by Lord Meng before, and then took out five cups, a small pot of huangquan wine, which was divided into five cups, but there was no more. "What is this?" Xue Xu asked curiously. Jiang Wanbai motioned to him to have a taste and told him the origin of the yellow spring wine. "In short, it''s a good thing. Even if it''s not a ghost, it''s good for cultivation." If ghosts or ghost Xiu drink this wine, the benefits will be even greater. Xue Xu smell speech, immediately small sip, eyes slightly bright, praise way: "really is good wine." Jiang Wan Bai Gou lip smiles and gives Qingzhu and nanmenziyang a cup. She and Qi Qingxing separate the remaining two cups. As soon as the yellow spring wine enters the throat, there is a cool feeling, which spreads from the heart to the whole body. The cold person gives a cold shiver. But the next moment, I feel comfortable, as if every pore on the body has been opened. This is a degenerate place, and there is no aura at all. However, when huangquan wine enters the throat, there is a spirit flowing through the meridians and finally flows into the Dantian. Jiang Wanbai meditates with his eyes closed, so does Qi Qingxing. Even Xue Xu, with his back against the wall of the carriage, closed his eyes. There are crows on the left and right to lead the way, and this carriage is not a common one. It keeps moving forward. Outside the carriage, nanmenziyang doesn''t know what huangquan wine is, but after drinking that cup of wine, he knows that it is a good thing. Even if he sits cross legged, he runs the mental method of Nanmen family. Jiangwanbai and qiqingxing were the first to refine huangquan liquor thoroughly. She had just opened her eyes, and before she had time to look at her changes, she noticed that something was wrong. "Green bamboo?" Jiang Wanbai opens the curtain of the carriage and looks at the green bamboo sitting outside. Qingzhu also sits cross legged like nanmenziyang. Before drinking huangquan wine, Jiang Wanbai once told him a simple way to refine huangquan liquor, but the speed was slower. But at the moment, the reaction of green bamboo is obviously wrong. He sat cross legged, his face flushed, his hair hot, and his brows and eyelashes were covered with frost, and he seemed to be alternating between fire and ice. At the moment, nanmenziyang is still awake, so he doesn''t find the green bamboo around him. Or Jiang Wanbai, keenly aware of the strange smell of green bamboo. Qi Qingxing pursed his lips, and Jiang Wanbai looked at each other and said, "let him in first." As he spoke, he reached for the green bamboo to move in, but just when he touched the green bamboo, Qi Qingxing''s eyebrow was almost invisible. Jiang Wanbai found out, realized what, and quickly let Qi Qingxing move the green bamboo in. As soon as Qi Qingxing put down the green bamboo, she took Qi Qingxing''s hand. Sure enough, Qi Qingxing''s fingers and palms were scalded and frostbitten, but fortunately, these marks are slowly being repaired. Jiang Wanbai confirms that there is no big problem with his hands. He breathes a sigh of relief and turns to see green bamboo. Xue Xu also woke up. After Qiqing was about to move green bamboo in, he had already gathered together to check the situation of green bamboo. Chapter 1025 "What''s wrong with green bamboo?" Jiang Wanbai asked, and at the same time he wanted to use his psychic power to find out what happened in Qingzhu''s body. However, Qi Qingxing stopped her before she touched the green bamboo. "It''s not just about the yellow spring wine. Late or late, don''t use your psychic power to investigate it. Be careful of it." Qi Qingxing''s eyebrows twisted slightly, his eyes fell on the green bamboo''s body, and he thought deeply. Jiang Wanbai slightly pauses for a moment, or listen to Qi Qingxing''s words and take Lingli back. She knows that Qi Qingxing must have already investigated when she just moved the green bamboo back. And Xue Xu came to the same conclusion as Qi Qingxing. Later, he did not know how to see Qingzhu''s face "Seal? What seal? " Jiang Wanbai is stunned to see the green bamboo and Qi Qingxing. Qingzhu was originally Qi Qingxing''s person, but she didn''t think Qi Qingxing knew anything about seal. After all, Qi Qingxing didn''t know about these things before she met her. Qi Qingxing was a frail ordinary person at that time. How could he know the seal. And green bamboo Jiang Wanbai just thought about it for a while. Before that, all the strange things appeared in his mind, including the origin of green bamboo. Qingzhu is to find Qi Houfu to follow Qi Qingxing. He did not know where the green bamboo came from, let alone Qi Qingxing. However, the seal "Is there a seal in his body? What seal is it? " Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. Having known Qingzhu for such a long time, she didn''t notice that there was a seal in Qingzhu''s body. You can imagine how hidden the seal is. In this way, Jiang Wanbai became more curious about the seal. But now Xue Xu mentioned the seal, it is obvious that the difference of green bamboo is related to the seal. Xue Xu slightly pick eyebrow, also some surprised, "you all don''t know?" "I really don''t know." Jiangwan Baidao. Qi Qingxing also nodded. I have seen the seal of blood seal in Xue Xu''s body before "Blood seal?" Jiang Wanbai can''t help but go to see the green bamboo again. In fact, when she knew that green bamboo was different from ordinary people, she kept a wake-up in her heart and speculated that there must be something strange about green bamboo. However, during this period of time, there was no other abnormality in Qingzhu''s body, and nothing bad happened. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai did not find a breakthrough. Now I know that it is the blood seal. I don''t know what kind of blood is sealed on bamboo. In this way, Jiang Wanbai looked at Xue Xu. It''s obvious that schlesch is the most likely to know. Xue Xu said: "the seal is just loose, I can only see that it is the blood seal, but I don''t know exactly what it is." After a pause, he added, "if you want to know, you can only wait until his blood really wakes up." When the seal is untied, the blood wake up, the characteristics of blood will appear, and then you can see what the blood is. "But..." Qi Qingxing''s eyes sank and said, "we don''t know who sealed his blood and why it was sealed. If the seal is lifted and the blood is awakened, is it good or bad for green bamboo?" Chapter 1026 This word a, Jiang Wanbai then nodded, she and Qi Qingxing think is the same. Xue Xu laughed and said, "so now, do you want to help him suppress the aura of the cup of huangquan wine, or let the wine continue to destroy the seal?" If we let it go, the seal will continue to loosen, and Jiang Wanbai and others will not know what will happen. But if you want to help "We can''t help him." Qi Qingxing said in a deep voice. Just when he went to investigate the green bamboo, he had found that the seal was too strong. After the yellow spring wine loosened, the seal brought about a strong and domineering effect. If they want to help suppress the seal, if they can''t, they will be eaten back. Jiang Wanbai Mou color also sank down, she looked at the green bamboo, fingers curled up, "then we can only see here." "There''s nothing to do but look at it, but..." Xue Xu gave a meaningful smile and said, "you are not curious. The spiritual power of a cup of huangquan wine is powerful, but it is not enough to shake the seal." "You mean..." Wanbai asked, looking at him hesitantly. Xue Xu said slowly: "I think it is the smell of huangquan wine that caused the reaction of the seal. Either the person who left the seal is related to huangquan, or..." "The blood of green bamboo is related to the yellow spring." Jiang Wanbai followed his words. Xue Xu nodded, saw her understand, did not say anything more. But Jiang Wanbai didn''t speak again after receiving that sentence. She thought about the existence of huangquan that needed to be sealed. However, after thinking about it, it seems that there is nothing in the netherworld except the ghost fish, and the ghost fish has no blood to say. So, is the person who left the seal related to the netherworld? Jiang Wanbai frowned slightly, but last time in huangquan, Qingzhu was also there. Even Lord Meng and Qingyi didn''t find the seal in Qingzhu''s body Just thinking about this, Jiang Wanbai heard Xue Xu say: "if it was not for the seal loosening, I would not find a seal in his body." Xue Xu is not the first time to see green bamboo. He has been traveling together for such a long time. When they were in the inn before, they had slept in the same room. Before that, he did not find the seal inside the green bamboo. Xue Xu said that, Jiang Wanbai also had to believe this reason temporarily. Perhaps it is because the seal was not loose and well hidden, so even Lord Meng and Qingyi were not found. That only shows that the person who left the seal has higher cultivation than Lord Meng and Qingyi. But let''s not talk about the cultivation of Lord Meng, it''s just the cultivation of Qingyi She is a goddess. A lot of information passes through Jiang Wanbai''s mind. For a moment, Jiang Wanbai just feels confused. She can''t help but reach out to pinch her eyebrows. Just pinched, Qi Qingxing held his wrist and pulled it apart. Qi Qingxing stretched out his hand and pressed her temple gently. His voice was gentle: "if you don''t understand, don''t think about it. Take a step and see a step." Even Qi Qingxing said to take a step to see a step, such words came, Jiang Wanbai helplessly sighed, also had to nod. "Look at the green bamboo first." Jiang night white turn his head, the line of sight falls on the body of green bamboo. At present, the more important thing is that they should keep an eye on the bamboo, in case of any bad consequences after the seal is loose. If it will hurt the bamboo, they will have to fight against the consequences of the reverse. Chapter 1027 Green bamboo has been in the mix of fire and ice. But there was no other reaction, and his life was always strong and weak. Jiang Wanbai could only concentrate on it. Nanmenziyang is still sitting outside and hasn''t completely refined the huangquan wine. Just at this moment, the crow in front of him suddenly stopped flying forward. Instead, he kept spinning and wailing, "wow Wow... " The old crow no longer walked forward, and the carriage was also in the same place. The horse was not a real horse, but a paper horse cut by Jiang Wanbai. Otherwise, he would have been neighing anxiously. "Something is approaching." With his back against the wall of the carriage, Xue Xu suddenly raised his eyes, and his face still had a shallow smile. Jiang Wanbai was agitated by the sudden events of Qingzhu. When she heard Xue Xu''s words, she saw impatience and irritability in her eyes. She pulled the corners of her lips and said in a cold voice, "since you dare to come, you can call it back and forth!" Qi Qingxing Mou color slightly heavy, holding Jiang Wanbai''s hand, called out: "evening." Jiang Wanbai''s dryness in her heart went down some. She looked sideways at Qi Qingxing and touched the worry in his eyes. Jiang Wanbai''s eyelashes trembled and said, "ah hang, I''m ok." However, when she looked back at the carriage, the anger in her eyes did not dissipate. That is to say, Jiang Wanbai heard the sound of running water. The sound of the water came from below them, the same as when she was in the palace when the ghost left. This idea crossed Jiang Wanbai''s mind, and she thought of the matter that the female ghost walked simply. Now she wanted to come, the reason why the female ghost could not wait to go was that she came to the door now. The sound of the water was getting louder and louder. That is to say, in a short time, something came out from the bottom and went directly to the bottom of the carriage. But at the moment when the water column was about to touch the carriage, the carriage began to grow smaller and turned into a piece of paper. It flew to one side and landed in the palm of Jiang Wanbai. Xue Xu carried the green bamboo in one hand, but nanmenziyang still sat cross legged, sitting beside him. Qi Qingxing, standing beside Jiang Wanbai, saw Jiang Wanbai put the paper horse away. They looked at the location of the carriage. There, a man gathered by water stood there, unable to see his features, but could see from his figure that he was a man. The sound of water on his body became more obvious when he stood there. Like the sound of a waterfall. Jiang Wanbai frowned and felt that the voice was very noisy, and his heart became more agitated. "You''re the one who took the bamboo." Qi Qingxing looked at the water man and said in a low voice. The evil spirit he had left in the river did not appear on the female ghost, but now it is all in the water man. The water man snorted coldly. It was clear that he had no facial features, but Jiang Wanbai could feel that there was a bleak look on them, and finally fell on Jiang Wanbai''s body, "it was you who took my palace." When the voice dropped, his sight turned and fell on Xue Xu. When he spoke again, his voice was not only cold, but also cruel and angry, "you lured Shan''er away from me!" Jiang Wan''s white eyebrow''s heart beat, guessing that Shan''er is the name of the ghost girl. Xue Xu transformed the beautiful man into a palace from the ghost, and the ghost took the beautiful man away. Now it seems that the water is the real owner of the palace, and the ghost girl should be the mistress of the palace. Chapter 1028 "How can you say I seduced him?" The smile on Xue Xu''s face did not change. He looked at the water man, and Shi ran said: "it is clear that she has long had the mind to leave. Now it is just an excuse." "You''re talking nonsense!" The water man said angrily, "if you hadn''t imagined that thing, Shan''er would never have left me! She promised me that she would not leave me as long as she didn''t find her heart! It''s all about you When the water man roared, he turned into a water arrow and went towards Xue Xu. Obviously, in his opinion, Xue Xu, who had been killed by Shan''er, was even more hateful, while Jiang Wanbai, who had taken the palace, was behind him. Of course, Jiang Wanbai will not watch Xue Xu be attacked. After all, the palace is in her hands, and the person who really gets the benefit is also her. Therefore, when the water arrow came, Jiang Wanbai started. As soon as you start, the benefits of the previous cup of yellow spring wine will be reflected. In fact, Jiang Wanbai''s appearance changed when she was just refining huangquan wine. Most of the signs of her aging had disappeared. At least, at present, she had no wrinkles or white hair. It''s just that there''s more time between the eyebrows to bring charm. In addition, the greatest benefit is naturally her cultivation. However, the water arrow, which looked fierce, was directly held by a long white hand. In a moment, the water arrow collapsed, fell on the ground, but quickly retreated, and again condensed into human form. But compared with the appearance of not long ago, the water man at the moment is obviously a little unstable, is flowing down the water, the water disappeared without entering the soil, and the sound of the water is also much smaller. After finding this, Jiang Wanbai slightly raised her eyebrows and snorted. She didn''t have to approach any more. She took the initiative to bully her. As soon as the water man saw her approaching, he subconsciously backed away. Unfortunately, he took a step back. Jiang Wanbai had already reached the front, with five fingers forming claws, so he grabbed at it. In the blink of an eye, the water man who had just condensed into human form was scattered again. After scattering into water, it did not agglomerate again, leaving only a pool of water traces on the ground. Jiang Wanbai lightly tut a, way: "oneself can''t keep a person, still come to us trouble." It''s not difficult to guess the truth from the few words of the water man. Maybe the water man liked the ghost named Shan''er very much, but Shan''er didn''t like him. Even though he didn''t like him, the water man still stayed by her side and even gave her such a big palace to live in. There is also an agreement with Shaner that she can leave if she finds someone she likes one day. The ghost took Xue Xu''s beautiful man to leave. The water man chased him, but I don''t know what happened to Shan''er and the beautiful man Thinking of this, Jiang Wanbai looked at Xue Xu. Xue Xu saw what she wanted to ask and said, "still alive." The phantom was still there, so he knew that the ghost named Shan''er was still alive. "Tut, this is to catch up with no killer." Jiang Wanbai gave a light Tut, and could not bear any pity for the water man. When she thought of the 21st century, there was a saying to describe the water man, who really licked the dog until he had nothing. That Shan''er may have wanted to get rid of this water man for a long time, but maybe because of the agreement, she didn''t find the person she liked, and the water man would not allow her to leave, and that Shan''er didn''t leave before, probably because she couldn''t beat the water man. Chapter 1029 If Shan Er leaves by force, she can''t leave. So she first looked at Qi Qingxing. Later, she found that she couldn''t beat Qi Qingxing, which was more difficult. So after Xue Xu transformed the beautiful man into a beautiful man, Shan''er pretended to be bewildered by the beautiful man. when Shan''er took the beautiful man away, the water man chased him up, and found out from Shan''er''s mouth that she was really in love with the beautiful man. The water man came back again and wanted to vent his anger on Jiang Wanbai and others. He hated Xue Xu and felt that it was because Xue Xu turned out to be the beautiful man that made Shan Er lured away from him. Who ever thought, Jiang Wanbai is also stubble, is a piece of iron plate, not he wants to vent his anger can vent anger. Jiang Wanbai guessed the truth. She released the carriage again, but let Xue Xu take Qingzhu and nanmenziyang into the carriage, while she and Qi Qingxing sat outside the carriage. Xue Xu was staring at the green bamboo, but she was not worried. The old crow was also the ghost servant in the palace before, and the water man was the real owner of the palace. When the water man appeared, the crow almost ran away. Or Jiang Wanbai thinks that if let it run, there will be no ghost to lead the way, and timely catch the old crow back. Now they got into the carriage, and the crow continued to fly ahead. Sitting outside the carriage, Jiang Wanbai leans against Qi Qingxing. She stretches her hand in front of her. At first, spiritual power emerges from her fingertips, but there are wisps of bloody resentment between them. This is what happened after she came back from the sea of corpses and blood in her dream, but now, the resentment in her spiritual power is more intense. Qi Qingxing looked down at her hand, stretched out his hand and wrapped it in his palm. He asked, "in the evening, do you want that palace for cultivation?" "Well." Jiang evening white point, for Qi Qingxing to see their own plan this matter, did not hide, but very happy. Since it is better for me to cultivate the spirit of the mountain, it''s better to use the ghost to cultivate the spirit If you find that you are contaminated with resentment, you must try your best to get rid of it. How dare you practice with resentment. However, Jiang Wanbai was totally different. In fact, she had already had this idea when she just entered the degenerate land and found that her spiritual power was lost and she could not complain about it. However, she did not have time to realize it at that time. Later I learned of the existence of the ghost stone. The ghost here can be cultivated with the ghost stone, and so can she. Therefore, when you see the palace made of ghost stone, for Jiang Wanbai, it is no different from seeing a Lingshi mountain range. "Ah hang, if you build the magic Road, I will go to the ghost road. We are called match." Jiang Wanbai bent his eyes with a smile and didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with him going from the right path to the ghost road. In her opinion, as long as the right spirit in the heart is in, there is no difference in what kind of way to cultivate. Qi Qingxing grinned. Of course, he would not feel that Jiang Wanbai could not repair the ghost road. It''s just "Your school..." "Don''t worry, my master won''t blame me." Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and said, "I''m still practicing the skills of Tianyin gate. Moreover, even if I''m a ghost master, I''ll still be a disciple of Tianyin gate as long as I don''t do any bad things or damage the reputation of Tianyin gate." Chapter 1030 In fact, a long time ago, Jiang Wanbai once tracked down a matter about a demon cultivator. At that time, she and her master had discussed this matter. If one day she also practiced the magic way, the master''s meaning at that time was similar to what she said now, and the ghost road and the magic road were not much different. The evil way is more disgusting than the ghost way. The master can even tolerate her practice of the devil''s way. Jiang Wanbai believes that it is feasible to cultivate the ghost Road, as long as she keeps the teacher''s teaching in mind and does not live up to the master''s teaching. Jiang Wanbai is like a treasure mountain in the palace. She is also a little excited. She plans to start practicing with the ghost stone when Qingzhu wakes up, even if she doesn''t have the skills to cultivate the ghost way. But last time in the blood sea of corpse mountain, Jiang Wanbai realized that she was different from others. She doesn''t need any skills. She can use resentment as aura. However, if she has a ghost cultivation skill, it will be a icing on the cake. However, it''s hard to find a good skill. It''s even more difficult to find a good skill like Guixiu, which is listed as a heresy by the world. What is easy to find in the world is also some that can be quickly completed, but there are many hidden dangers. Jiang Wanbai does not intend to take risks. When this happens, she will go to find out everything about Tianyin gate in the world, and she can also find ghosts to practice Kung Fu. Thinking of these, Jiang Wanbai told Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing held her hand, and the tenderness between his eyebrows and eyes could not be concealed. He whispered: "evening, I will walk with you." No matter where she is going, he will accompany her and walk with her. Like the underground ghost city, the ghost pit can not see the changes of day and night. In this way, it is easy for people in the abyss to become vague about the passage of time. In addition, with the role of ghost, once outsiders come here, they may be able to feel the passage of time because of hunger and fatigue. But with the deepening of the degree of ghost, if you ask questions about time, you won''t get any answers. Jiang Wanbai suddenly remembered Tang Yun. Tang Yun did not choose to stay in the underground ghost city or the ghost pit, but chose to stay on the top of the desert. Only in the top of the desert can we feel the time. There was an hourglass in the carriage. When Jiang Wanbai lifted the curtain to look at it, he knew it was already at night. The main reason was that she was hungry. "Green bamboo and Ziyang are not awake, no one is cooking, which is bad." Jiang Wanbai licked his lips and sighed. All the dry food prepared before entering the desert was finished, and the rest were rice and dry goods. There were all kinds of firewood, rice, oil and salt. There was only one person who could cook. However, the two people who can cook are still awake. Nanmenziyang is still refining that cup of huangquan wine. His cultivation is not enough, and the refining speed is naturally much slower. However, as long as he completely refines this cup of huangquan wine, his cultivation will certainly increase greatly. Listening to Jiang Wanbai''s words, Qi Qingxing pursed the corners of his lips and felt a little distressed. It''s a pity Heartache return heartache, Qi Shizi also can''t cook. If you change to a monster to kill ghosts or something, he can protect Jiang Wanbai now, and he can''t cook. Qi Qingxing''s eyes flashed slightly and looked at the green bamboo lying in the carriage. Jiang Wanbai didn''t notice this. She turned her head and looked at the old crow, who was not far away from her. She narrowed her eyes slightly and asked, "can you cook?" Chapter 1031 "Wow My Lord, I will not... " The crow gave a cry and then spat. Jiang Wanbai didn''t speak any more. She had already caught an old crow who could cook to lead the way. She thought in her mind that she was going to see if she could scrape some food out of the storage ring and fill her stomach temporarily. "I''ll cook." Xue Xu suddenly said. Jiang Wanbai looked at him quickly, his eyes were bright, "can you do it?" "Some." Xue Xu''s smile deepened and he nodded. Jiang Wanbai did not hesitate and immediately took out all the cooking things. Qi Qingxing looked at this scene, his eyebrows twisted, and his lips pressed down a little. He looked at the green bamboo from the side of his head. An idea became clearer in his heart. Soon, Xue Xu got busy. Looking at Xue Xu''s busy life, Jiang Wanbai found that what he just said "will be some" is completely modest. "Xue Xu, can you open a restaurant by yourself Jiang Wanbai slightly widens his eyes, and subconsciously leans back when Xue Xu bumps the pot. She was squatting on the side, a little uncontrollable, almost sitting on the ground. Fortunately, Qi Qingxing was sitting next to him and helped her in time, "be careful." "Mm-hmm." Jiang Wanbai moved to Qi Qingxing and leaned slightly against his voice, but her eyes were still staring at the pot. She had not moved it. She could not help but start to swallow. It''s really delicious. "I think I can eat two bowls No, three bowls of rice Jiang Wanbai held out his finger and swore. Qi Qingxing has a helpless smile in her eyes, holding her hand and pulling it to his side. Xue Xu also laughed when he heard the speech and said, "you can eat as much as you want." In fact, Jiang Wanbai has bigudan. Even if she doesn''t eat for a day or two, she won''t have any problems. But the degenerate place is very strange. Eating bigutan is really useful. But if she doesn''t eat bigutan, her hunger will be the same as before. Just like ordinary people, three meals a day must be eaten. If you don''t eat, you will be hungry. After coming here, many strange things have happened, so Jiang Wanbai didn''t pay much attention to it. He just ate when he was hungry. Soon, after Xue Xu finished the meal, Jiang Wanbai couldn''t wait to carry the bowl, and the three people sat around to eat together. Although Jiang Wanbai said that she would eat three bowls of rice, she did eat it. At first, when the fierce hunger subsided, she was restrained. But compared with her usual food intake, she ate half a bowl of rice tonight. Even Qi Qingxing, quietly ate a lot of more, and when he finished eating, just like, Chaojiang evening white way: "can''t eat too much at night." Jiang Wanbai Silent for a while, she waved her hand and said, "it''s OK. I don''t sleep tonight. It''s just time to practice." As soon as they had finished the meal and cleaned up the things, the carriage continued to move forward. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were still sitting outside. The old crow was leading the way. From the crow''s mouth, there were only two teleportation arrays in the ghost abyss. One of them was transmitted in, which was the transmission array of Jiang Wanbai and others when they came here. Another teleportation array is at the other end of the ghost pit, and it is used to transmit it out, "although the ghost pit is not as big as the underground ghost city, the two teleportation arrays are indeed few..." Jiang Wanbai took the map from Tang Yun and looked at it. "The greedy ghost King thinks about fighting all day long, and doesn''t care about anything else." Chapter 1032 Because of this, only those powerful or vicious ghosts will stay in the abyss of ghosts. Those who are not strong enough to come here will only become food for other ghosts. Compared with the boundary of the underground ghost city, the boundary of the ghost pit is indeed a little smaller. Jiang Wanbai looks at the map given by Tang Yun and roughly determines their location. At the current speed, it will be at least six days before we reach the next transmission array. Six days is not long and short is not short. The premise is that there will be no other accidents in the middle of the way. In addition, several people in jiangwanbai also face the threat of ghost. This night, Jiang Wanbai didn''t sleep or practice. She played a piece of Rune paper. When the hourglass changed its head again, Qi Qingxing opened his eyes and looked at Jiang Wanbai. When he saw Jiang Wanbai''s face, he was stunned for a moment, then hooked his lips and laughed. "What''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai blinked, still holding a pen in his hand, the pen has been bitten by her. Qi Qingxing''s eyes fell on the pen and shook his head helplessly. He asked, "when did you get used to biting the pen?" "Ah Just before It''s really a headache. I can''t figure it out. " Jiang Wanbai Dao, but her eyes are bright, does not seem to have encountered a problem. Qi Qingxing moved his eyes and realized what he was doing. He asked, "have you figured it out?" "I''ve figured it out." Jiang evening white point, will pen put up, touch out a stack of talisman, look hard to hide excitement. Qi Qingxing felt a brocade handkerchief from his sleeve and wiped her face after being wet. Jiang evening white obediently sat there looking at him, and asked, "my face stained with cinnabar?" "Well." Qi Qingxing nodded with a smile. There is a cinnabar on her cheek. The color of cinnabar makes her skin more white, which makes people very excited. Qi Qing gently wiped off the cinnabar for her. Although he was gentle enough, Jiang Wan''s white skin was too white and delicate, and still left a shallow red mark in Qi Qingxing''s eyes. He unconsciously stretched out his thumb and gently rubbed it on the red mark. Jiang Wanbai felt a little itchy on his face and scratched his hand. He pulled Qi Qingxing''s hand and said, "has it been wiped off?" As she asked, she called out a water mirror and approached to see it. Her face is clearly reflected in the water mirror. Jiang Wanbai reaches out and touches the red mark. After confirming that there is no more, he puts the water mirror away and turns his head and hands Qi Qingxing a piece of the talisman. "What is this?" Qi Qing put the brocade handkerchief away and twisted his thumb. Jiang Wanbai''s face was in high spirits. "We have to leave the ghost pit for at least a few days. Let''s not talk about other troubles in these days. The biggest problem we have to face now is ghost..." As she spoke, a wisp of resentment gradually lingered between her. "I''ve been thinking about ways to avoid ghosts." Jiang Wanbai gently shook his fingertips and scattered the resentment. "I didn''t think about it until I started to have ghostly symptoms myself." Jiangwan Baidao. Her eyes were very bright, and Qi Qingxing''s eyes slightly darkened. Long before entering the ghost pit, Qi Qingxing knew that she would be the first to have ghost symptoms, and he had been paying attention to this. Only by carefully calculating the time, they entered the ghost pit one day. Jiang Wanbai''s symptoms were too slight to be noticed by Qi Qingxing. Only Jiang Wanbai could feel the slight change himself. Chapter 1033 So Jiang Wanbai has been thinking about it. When the ghost symptoms begin to appear, there are answers to the things that Jiang Wanbai has not thought about before. "The reason why people become ghost is because the popularity has all dissipated. I have been thinking, is it because the popularity has dissipated around, or is it that the popularity is absorbed by the ghost..." Jiangwan Baidao. When he realized it, Jiang Wanbai had the answer. It''s because of the assimilation of people here. "I estimate that even if it is evil Qi, it will be assimilated and eventually become a ghost. However, the evil Qi is so powerful that it will take longer to demonize one." Jiangwan Baisi cableway. It''s a pity that there are no demons among them. Qi Qingxing is still a human being, but he is just a demon. Moreover, he is not a devil. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai is only guessing. But it did not affect her later thinking. After confirming this, Jiang Wanbai knew what to do. "Since our own breath has been assimilated, we should hide it..." Jiang Wanbai held a talisman and raised it gently. This is because when she was in the underground ghost town, she used paper men to hide the breath for Qingzhu and nanmenziyang. Now she thinks that there is something in the same way. After trying to understand this, Jiang Wanbai''s work is much more smooth. Qi Qingxing looked at Jiang Wanbai''s talisman and asked, "is this a talisman?" "Well." Jiang evening white point head, the first to use a piece for himself, "with this, their own breath is trapped in the body hidden, naturally will not be ghost." When her voice just dropped, Qi Qingxing had already found the change of her breath. In a moment, the anger disappeared, and the whole person was dead. At the moment, Jiang Wanbai was no different from a dead man. Qi Qingxing didn''t ask any more questions and used the talisman given by Jiang Wanbai directly. As soon as the talisman was used, he became the same as Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai pulled his sleeve and said, "if there is no emergency, you should not use your evil spirit." Otherwise, once the evil Qi is used, it will leak out, and the talisman will lose its effectiveness. Jiang Wanbai will not use aura again. She plans to use the anger in her body directly. Anyway, she has planned to go this way, and it is time to get familiar with it. Qi Qingxing nodded and said, "good." Jiang Wanbai was also used by Qingzhu and nanmenziyang. As for Xue Xu, he was a ghost, so he didn''t need to use this talisman. Just last night, when Qi Qingxing was practicing Jiang Wanbai''s amulets, the symptoms of the combination of ice and fire on Qingzhu disappeared. However, Qingzhu did not wake up and was still in a coma. Xue Xu saw that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had their own things, and Qingzhu did not have any bad situation, so Xue Xu did not tell Jiang Wanbai and Jiang Wanbai. Until now, Xue Xu also heard that Jiang Wanbai was trying to deal with the ghost. When Jiang Wanbai finished, he did not talk about the situation of green bamboo. "The spirit power of that cup of yellow spring wine was all used on the seal." Xue Xu said: "now the spirit power of huangquan wine has been exhausted, and the seal has moved a hole. The sealed blood of green bamboo is still sealed for the time being, but when it will completely break through the seal, no one can say." Chapter 1034 It just needs an opportunity, and it is not clear what this opportunity is. "Wait until he wakes up." Jiangwan Baidao. When she left again after breakfast, Qingzhu woke up. When Qingzhu woke up, Xue xushou was still in the carriage. At the moment when Qingzhu opened his eyes, there seemed to be a flash of flame in his eyes. Xue Xu caught this scene, his eyes narrowed slightly and looked at the green bamboo thoughtfully. Unfortunately, that''s what happened. Green bamboo''s eyes were blank. He reached out and thumped his head "Awake?" Jiang Wanbai hears the news, reaches out to lift the curtain of the carriage and turns to look at the green bamboo. With his head in his hands, green bamboo rolled back a few times in the carriage and hit Nanmen Ziyang several times. However, Nanmen Ziyang was still meditating and had no reaction. Jiang Wanbai looked at the response of green bamboo, slightly picked eyebrows, looked at Xue Xu, "what''s wrong with him?" "It''s probably some side effects of loose seals." Xue Xu said: "it is also possible that he thought of something." Most of the time, with the seal of blood, the memory of blood inheritance will also be sealed. But now that seal in the body of Qingzhu has been loosened, some memories about his blood inheritance will be more or less remembered. Jiang Wanbai thinks of these things and simply hangs the curtain of the carriage to one side. He and Qi Qingxing sit on both sides of the carriage, looking at the green bamboo. Green bamboo is not too painful, not so much pain, it is more at a loss. After he stopped, he lay down in the carriage and gasped. At the next moment, he quickly turned over to sit up and looked around. He was relieved to see Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. "Master, childe, what''s wrong with me?" Green bamboo eyes with a daze, toward the river evening white and Qi Qingxing asked. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other and said what would happen to him. Qingzhu listened in a daze. For a while, he seemed to understand what Jiang Wanbai had said. He quickly looked down at his hands and reached out to touch his head. The light in his eyes was very bright and excited. "Master, do you mean I''m not a human being?" Jiang Wanbai "It''s certain that you''re not an ordinary person." Xue Xu was also amused by Qingzhu''s words. The smile in his eyes was real, and then Qingzhu said. Green bamboo''s face is full of joy. "Do you remember anything?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Green bamboo shook his head, nodded, and finally scratched his head and said, "I don''t know what I think of. It''s a sea of fire I don''t know if it''s true. I can''t see anything in the whole sea of fire, but I don''t feel hot. The fire won''t hurt me... " Jiang Wanbai listens to Qingzhu''s words and frowns slightly. Before seeing the reaction of green bamboo is clearly ice and fire, but green bamboo said he can not feel the heat, and he saw only a sea of fire. There are too many questions about Qingzhu. It''s a pity that Jiang Wanbai can''t find the clue now. What''s more, they still have Nanshan affairs, and they can''t leave to investigate Qingzhu''s affairs. They can only put aside Qingzhu''s affairs for the time being. "I''ll ask Qingyi." Jiang Wanbai pondered for a while. Meng Meng didn''t want to ask Qingyi when he came to the desert to drink, but he didn''t want to ask her if he had ever come to Qingyi when he was drinking. Chapter 1035 Now we know that there is a seal in Qingzhu''s body, which is related to the blood vessels. Moreover, the seal is still loose. Jiang Wanbai feels that he can''t drag on any longer, so he wants to take a chance to see if Qingyi sobers up. There is no response from Qingyi. "It seems that I haven''t sobered up yet." Jiang Wanbai sighed. Seeing that Jiang Wanbai was so worried about his own affairs, Qingzhu scratched his head and said, "master, you don''t have to worry about it. If the seal is really gone, it doesn''t matter. I don''t care..." "You don''t matter. It doesn''t mean other people don''t matter." Qi Qingxing said in a low voice, "if your blood awakens, it will bring disaster?" If this is the case, then Jiang Wanbai will definitely repair the seal in the body of the green bamboo after being eaten back. Green bamboo was stunned, and then his face showed shame. He lowered his head and said, "young master, you are right. I only think about myself..." He only felt that he had a blood seal on his body, so what happened in the storybook happened to him, so he was excited and even couldn''t wait to remove the seal. He had better wake up to the blood vessel immediately. He also wondered what his life experience was. Think of their own blood wake up will become as powerful as master childe. But he forgot to think about why his blood was sealed. In case, the original seal of his blood is afraid that his blood wake up for the world? Qingzhu''s excitement subsided, and his mood fell down in an instant. He lowered his head. He was helpless and afraid. Jiang Wanbai''s heart softened. He stretched out his hand and flicked his finger on his forehead. He said, "we don''t know whether it''s good or bad. You don''t have to be so depressed. Say more..." After a pause, he looked up at the green bamboo and asked, "green bamboo, do you think you are a bad man?" "No!" Green bamboo excited tunnel. From the beginning of his memory, he has never done anything bad. It is because of the discipline of the young master and his own unwillingness to be a bad man. Jiang Wanbai played on his forehead again, and a red seal popped up. "Your heart is good. If your blood awakens, it will bring bad consequences. But whether it is good or bad, the final decision is in your own hands. Qingzhu, do you think Green bamboo covered his forehead and looked at Jiang Wanbai in a daze. A moment later, he burst into tears and laughed. His expression was firm, and his other hand clenched into a fist. He said in a loud voice: "in any case, I will never do anything against the law of heaven and harm the world." His voice was clear and clear, as if it had spread far away, and brought an echo. It fell in the ears of Jiang Wanbai and others, and made several people smile in their eyes. "That''s fine." Jiang Wanbai said, "don''t think about anything else." Putting this matter aside for the time being, Qingyi can''t get in touch with them. What they need to do now is to go to Nanshan. After Qingzhu wakes up, the cooking thing falls back on his head again. Although Jiang Wanbai is a bit nostalgic about Xue Xu''s craft, she doesn''t say it. She just ponders it silently in her heart. The craft of green bamboo is also good, but by contrast, it is a little more ordinary by Xue Xu''s craft. In the evening of the third day, nanmenziyang finally opened his eyes. At the moment when he opened his eyes, he breathed a sigh of relief, and his eyes were clear. It was obvious that there was something different from before. At that time, Qingzhu was already asleep. Xue Xu closed his eyes with his back against the carriage, and there was no response. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were sitting outside the carriage. Qi Qingxing was also sleeping. Jiang Wanbai was practicing with ghost stones. Chapter 1036 As a result, nanmenziyang wanted to share his excitement with others. As a result, he could not find anyone to say, so he could only bear it in silence. For most of the night, when they woke up in Qingzhu, nanmenziyang''s excitement did not subside. Green bamboo rubbed his eyes. Before he could see anything clearly, a man threw himself in front of him. He was scared to fall back and almost called out. "What are you doing?" After blinking his eyes, he found that it was nanmenziyang. Qingzhu breathed a sigh of relief and was angry. He glared at him, and the drowsiness was completely scared away. Nanmenziyang grasped the green bamboo''s hand, and excitedly told him about his accomplishments. In the past, Qingzhu must have been as happy as he was. But now, when he heard about huangquan wine, he would think of the blood seal in his body, so he was still a little depressed. "Green bamboo, what''s the matter with you?" Nanmenziyang soon realized that Qingzhu''s mood was not right. He scratched his head and hesitated to ask. Green bamboo shakes his head, did not tell him the matter of blood seal, "nothing." "Green bamboo, isn''t it It''s no use drinking that glass of wine? " Nanmenziyang checked carefully and found that there was no aura fluctuation on Qingzhu. I didn''t know that there was no aura fluctuation, and there was no anger at all! Dead! After discovering this matter, the South Gate son Yang complexion big change, he has not discovered own body also is wrong. Green bamboo quickly said the matter of the talisman, and finally pulled aside the matter of the cup of wine. "The master said that before leaving here, you''d better not use spiritual power, or the talisman will be invalid." "I see." Nanmen Ziyang wrote it down in a hurry. However, he still remembers about Qingzhu and wants to ask. When the words come to his mouth, he is afraid that it will make Qingzhu more sad. So he sits there with a face full of desire and stops talking. Qingzhu is afraid that he will ask again, because he doesn''t want to cheat him, but he doesn''t know what kind of excuse to look for, so he simply pulls him to make breakfast. When Qingzhu and nanmenziyang are talking, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have also woken up. Jiang Wanbai''s expression is a little excited. She tried to practice with ghost stone last night, and got unexpected results. "This ghost stone is really useful to me." Jiang Wanbai pulls Qi Qingxing''s sleeve and thinks about the ghost stone of the whole palace in the storage ring. It''s hard to be excited. After using the talisman, Jiang Wanbai did not continue to ghost, which shows that the talisman is useful, and let her breathe a sigh of relief. At noon that day, the carriage stopped suddenly as it was walking. Qingzhu and nanmenziyang, sitting outside, were caught off guard and almost fell in front of them. However, it was the big black hole in front of them that frightened them. The carriage stopped at the edge of the cliff with no head on either side or the opposite bank in front of it. It was like walking to the end of the world and there was no way to go. Green bamboo face is scared white, if not South Gate son Yang in time to pull him, he fell down. "Master, there is no way ahead." Qingzhu stabilized his mind and turned to Jiang Wanbai in the carriage. Jiang Wanbai lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked at the front. There was black fog in front of her. She was still in a trance. The road she could see was gone. She took a look at Qi Qingxing, and they got off the carriage. "There''s no bottom." Jiang Wanbai walks to the edge and looks down. It is dark at the bottom, which constantly shocks people''s mind and makes people''s negative emotions ready to move. Chapter 1037 Green bamboo just looked back a few steps, did not want to continue to look, always feel that the next moment there will be a monster rushed up from the dark, one will swallow the people standing on the edge of the cliff, especially he was dragged by the water man before. Now looking at here, the shadow in my heart is heavier. There is always a sense of fear that something in the dark will drag away. Nanmenziyang was no better than him. He stood back with green bamboo. "Does the map say where this is?" Qi Qingxing stood by Jiang Wanbai and asked in a voice. Jiang Wanbai touched out the map of Tang Yun''s painting and shook his head In front of me, this place is just like an abyss in a ghost pit, and I don''t know whether this abyss has a bottom. Jiang Wanbai wants to squat down, but this idea has just risen, and before it can be implemented, she has been put out by herself. If she just squats down, in case something really comes out from the bottom, squatting in this way will affect her reaction. Just thinking like this, she saw something falling from her side. She turned her head and looked at Xue Xu. A stone that Xue Xu just picked up casually. After throwing it down, Jiang Wanbai and others didn''t make a sound. After waiting for a long time, they didn''t hear anything. "It looks very deep..." Jiang Wanbai murmured, "it''s impossible that Tang Yun didn''t know such a big place. Since he didn''t draw it on the map, either he deliberately didn''t draw it, or the place just appeared in the back, and Tang Yun didn''t know the changes here." Although Jiang Wanbai said so, they all know that the biggest possibility is the latter. "Down?" Jiang Wanbai looks at Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu. Qi Qingxing light voice way: "now also have to go down to have a look." You can''t see the end on both sides, and you can''t see anything on the opposite side. Maybe there''s something hidden underneath Jiang Wanbai took out two paper men and a paper crane from his sleeve and held them in his palm. He plucked them with the fingertips of his other hand and said with a smile, "go and explore the way." As soon as the voice dropped, two paper men jumped out of her palm and ran to both sides. The speed was very fast, and they disappeared. The paper crane also flapped its wings and flew into the black fog in front of her. But for a moment, Jiang Wanbai''s face changed. "How?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice. Jiang Wan''s white eyebrow was slightly frowned, and his expression was not very good-looking. "It can''t fly past. The paper crane was pulled down by a force. There was nothing wrong with the two paper men, but they didn''t see their heads..." "It seems that we can only go down." Xue Xu looked down at the road. After a while, the two paper men still couldn''t find their ends. Jiang Wanbai took the paper man back. After the paper crane was pulled down, Jiang Wanbai put a paper man down. When the two paper men who first went out to explore the road came back, the paper man she put down also found something. "At least I know there is a foundation." Jiang Wanbai pursed her lips. She did not summon the paper man back, but let the paper man continue to sway under, just to check the situation below. Qingzhu and nanmenziyang saw that Jiang Wanbai was standing there, so they rubbed over, but they still did not dare to look down. Qingzhu asked, "master, how are we going to get down there?" "Jump down." Jiang Wanbai raises her eyebrows and laughs. Chapter 1038 Qingzhu''s expression is stiff, and Nanmen Ziyang look at each other quickly, and they all see the panic in each other''s eyes. "Jiang Are you kidding me Nanmenzi Yang face is stiff, and green bamboo two embrace together, "to really jump down, where are we still alive?" It''s a meat pie. Jiang Wanbai didn''t speak. After taking back his sight, he took a look at Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu. The next moment, Qi Qingxing reached out and pulled her into his arms. He held her and jumped down like this. Xue Xu followed suit. "Master!" "Miss Jiang!" Qingzhu and nanmenziyang are shocked and rush to the past. But when the two men rush to the front, Jiang Wanbai can no longer see his figure. "Jump Do you dance? " South Gate son Yang swallows pharynx saliva, facial expression is white, looking at green bamboo to ask a way. Green bamboo and he looked at each other, nodded. The next moment, two voices were shouting and spreading far away. In the process of falling, Jiang Wanbai has been protected by Qi Qingxing. His palm is close to her ear, blocking the wind and black fog when he falls, so that Jiang Wanbai doesn''t even hear much wind. "There''s something underneath." Suddenly Xue Xu''s voice came. Qi Qingxing bowed his head and approached Jiang Wanbai''s ear and told her. Jiang Wanbai pulled his sleeve, lowered his head and looked down. The golden light twinkled under his eyes, broke through layers of black fog, and finally fell to a certain place. She hooked her lips and laughed, and reached out to pat Qi Qingxing''s back of hand for fear, indicating that he should let go of himself first. Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment and took his hand away. As soon as Xue Xu collected his sleeve robe, he rolled it behind his back and dived downward, and soon fell to the ground. Qi Qingxing followed him. On the contrary, Jiang Wanbai, who was supposed to be with Qi Qingxing, disappeared. And not far from Xue Xu and Qi Qingxing, there is a pile of rubble, behind which there are two dark shadows. "Are they all down?" A sharp voice came out. Another slender shadow twisted, soft voice, like a child, "how do I know?" "Do it?" The voice continued. "Move Wait Soft waxy voice suddenly changed, slender black shadow also then looked up to see, "there are two." Just as the voice fell, Qingzhu and nanmenziyang fell with the cry of tearing heart and lung. At the moment when he was about to land, Xue Xu brushed his sleeves, and there was a wind falling under them, holding them down slowly. Before he could stand firm, green bamboo reached out and patted his chest. His face turned white and his hair was disordered. Ziyang in the south gate was not much better than him. His hair on both temples had been fried. "It''s exciting." There was a little light in Qingzhu''s eyes. When he just jumped down, he was only afraid. But because he trusted Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, he jumped down without hesitation. But after jumping down, Qingzhu became excited. Nanmenziyang is not as excited as the green bamboo. He just feels frightening. When he jumps down, not only the wind is raging in his ears, but also his own heart beat. At this time, he is not completely stable, as if he is going to break his eardrum. Qingzhu subconsciously wants to find Jiang Wanbai. He turns around and doesn''t see Jiang Wanbai. He scratched his head and asks Qi Qingxing, "where''s the master, sir?" Qi Qingxing''s eyes fell behind him and did not speak. Green bamboo turned to look at the past, and saw Jiang Wanbai standing behind the two black shadows. Chapter 1039 The two black shadows rushed out after seeing the green bamboo and the South Gate sun falling. Before they got close, they found that the cool man looked over, followed by the other three. The two ghosts were stunned for a moment. They stood in the same place and did not dare to get close to each other. After looking at each other, they whispered to their companions, "what are they looking at us for?" "Fools, they are looking behind us!" Slender ghost first step reaction to come over, shouting words when they are in a hurry to jump to the side, a turn on the river on the white eyes. "When did she show up behind us?" The shrill voice was full of shock. Jiang Wanbai''s forehead smoked. A moment later, the two ghosts shrank by the rubble, and Jiang Wanbai and others were around. Behind is the rubble, in front of Jiang Wanbai and others, two ghosts embrace together, slender ghost summoned up courage to shout: "what do you want to do?" "What did you just want to do?" Green bamboo asked in a huff. "No Nothing. " The voice of the ghost faltered, its body was originally round and rolling, and now it is holding together with the slender ghost. If it does not move or speak, it looks like a black ball. Green bamboo snorted and glared at them. Jiang Wanbai half leans on Qi Qingxing, covers his mouth and yawns, saying: "we just came from the underground ghost city. We don''t know the situation here. Where is this?" The two ghosts huddled together. The round ghost looked into the probe and wanted to say something, but it was pulled by the slender ghost, and it immediately stopped talking. Jiang Wanbai hums coldly, a fingertip flicks, a resentment flies past. The slender ghost disappeared before the sound even came out. The round ghost figure held it and found that it was empty in its arms. It turned its head and looked around, looked at the top, looked at its feet, and suddenly reflected what had happened, and looked at Jiang Wanbai. "Well, now it''s time to talk." Jiang Wanbai stood up straight and looked at it with a smile. A moment later, Jiang Wanbai and others sat down on the ground. The round ghost still shrank there, hugging himself and speaking with trembling voice. Jiang Wanbai would answer whatever he asked. He was very honest. "This is Lord Wenhong''s place." Ghost way. This was originally a ghost stone vein. It was Lord Wenhong''s territory. But one day, Lord Wenhong''s son asked people to dig most of the ghost stones out of the vein, so it became what it is now. Hearing the ghost''s words, Jiang Wan''s white eyebrow''s heart beat and looked at Qi Qingxing. He had a guess in his heart, "why did the son of Lord Wenhong dig away the ghost stone?" "I heard that a palace had been built and lived at the other end of the abyss." The ghost shadow pointed to the direction of Jiang Wanbai and others. He smashed his mouth and said, "that''s a whole palace built with ghost stones. If you just live in it, you don''t need to practice, and your accomplishments will rise." Jiang Wanbai didn''t expect that the incident was really related to the palace. Obviously, Qingzhu and others also found it, so that when the ghost image envied him, he found the atmosphere strange. "Why What''s the matter? " The ghost figure hugged himself and asked, shivering. At the moment, it wants to be thinner and thinner. It''s better to shrink out of sight. Jiang Wanbai coughed lightly and broke the weird atmosphere. She looked at the ghost and asked, "how can I leave here?" Chapter 1040 "Go straight there and you can leave." The ghost quickly pointed to a direction. Then he thought of something and pointed to the top, "just follow Kong Ming Deng." Hearing it, Jiang Wanbai looks up and looks up. When he sees a Kongming lamp above, he is surprised. After coming down, she stood behind the two ghosts, but did not look up. Originally, I could only see a piece of black when I looked up. But now, when I look up from below, I can see that there is a Kongming lamp in the black. In fact, if it was not for the ghost, Jiang Wanbai would think it was a moon. It''s just that the shape of the moon is a little strange. "What''s the matter with Kong Ming lantern? Will it stay on all the time? " Jiang Wanbai asked. Green bamboo and others are also curious. The ghost shadow said: "it was ordered by the wife of Lord Wenhong. I heard that the lady liked Kong Mingdeng very much. Later, she died. Lord Wenhong missed her, so he lit this Kongming lamp so that his wife could see it." "Why can''t you see it outside?" Green bamboo scratched his head and was puzzled. But Nanmen Ziyang said thoughtfully: "in fact, this lamp is fake?" "It''s not an illusion." Qi Qingxing light voice way, his eyes light micro motion, and take back the line of sight, and Jiang Wanbai a look at. Jiang Wanbai nodded his head and approved Qi Qingxing''s saying, "the lamp is true, but I don''t know what kind of hands and feet have been moved to keep the lamp burning." "Well, as long as there is a light to show the way, we are also in the light of that lady." Jiang Wanbai said with a smile. The ghostly figure shrank there trembled, "that Then if there is nothing else, the little one will go first? " Jiang Wanbai glanced at it, slightly raised eyebrows, and did not speak. The ghost shadow was frightened by her eyes. Although it had no heart, it was just about to ask for forgiveness when a Yin wind blew over. The ghost image screamed with fear, but it could not make any sound. It was blown away directly by the Yin wind. Xue Xu Li Li did not fold the sleeve, see Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing look over, the smile on his face does not change, "go?" "Let''s go." Jiang Wanbai takes back his sight and has no opinion about Xue Xu''s behavior of blowing away the ghost shadow directly. The carriage was released by Jiang Wanbai again. The party got on the carriage and walked along with Kong Mingdeng. It was originally a ghost stone vein, which was dug away by Lord Wenhong''s son and used to build the palace. As a result, there was an abyss in the abyss where the potholes were dug. From time to time, there were chaotic stone piles or large and small stone mountains. And near the middle, there is a stone mountain which is the highest. Many caves have been cut out on the stone mountain. The most of the ghosts under Lord Wenhong live here. Mr. Wen Hong is no exception. After going inside, you can see that there are lanterns all over the place. They are very bright. There are songs and dances. In the past, Lord Wenhong used to drink in the top chair. But Mr. Hong didn''t show up these days. Other ghosts don''t know what happened and dare not ask more questions. Only the confidants of Lord Wenhong know that, because not long ago, Lord Wenhong''s son came back with a wound. The reason why Lord Wenhong is absent these days is to heal the young master. Chapter 1041 Before long, the ghosts didn''t wait for Lord Wenhong to appear. Instead, they got an order that the ghosts in the abyss should go to the direction of the master''s palace to search for a carriage in which there was a ghost and four people. Command, thousands of ghosts are out. Jiang Wanbai and his party are about to go to the middle position with Kong Mingdeng. After the ghost is sent away, they don''t encounter other ghosts. But this morning, after eating breakfast and going on the road, Jiang Wanbai and others met with a group of ghosts. To be precise, it was the ghosts who immediately surrounded them after they saw them, and their whole body was filled with resentment, which was obviously different from those ghosts in the underground ghost city. "What''s going on?" Qingzhu and nanmenziyang moved to the back, looking at the ghosts around them, they were at a loss. Similarly, the ghosts also hesitated, "don''t you say it''s a ghost and four people? The carriage is right, but why are they all ghosts "You forget what happens when people come to us? These days have passed, and even people have almost become ghosts. " The leader in this team happened to be a confidant of Lord Wenhong. I heard the ghost whispering. As soon as the ghosts heard it, they immediately understood it. However, the expression of this confidant was not relaxed, but rather dignified. Since he is the confidant of Lord Wenhong, he knows more clearly. I heard that the group is very powerful. Besides two students, the other three have high accomplishments, and one is a Taoist priest. In addition, after seeing the carriage, my confidant became more dignified. Of course, it knows that the higher the cultivation, the faster the speed of ghost transformation. According to the young master, up to now, in such a short time, all the remaining four people have been demonized, which only shows that the cultivation of these four people is also very high. "Shall we go?" The ghost behind him stood still when he could not help asking. After thinking about it, he waved his hand and said, "catch them first." As soon as the voice dropped, those ghosts swarmed on, but the confidant didn''t rush forward. It was sending messages to other confidants, and by the way, he also sent a message to Lord Wenhong, telling the situation and asking them to come quickly. That is to say the time, it looked up, immediately in the heart was shocked. The more ferocious ghosts rush to the front, and the ghosts behind them slow down. Naturally, they can''t eat anything. This is usually the case. Today is no exception. It is also the most ferocious ones who rush to the front. To say the exception is that after the evil spirits rush past, they are directly beaten to death. Those who were close to see it and wanted to step back, but those behind couldn''t see it. They were also anxious to go inside. They were afraid that they would be too slow to eat. As a result, those who wanted to turn around and escape in front of them could only be pushed forward. His confidant was also in front of him. He stopped for a moment because of the message, so he fell into the middle position. After seeing all the evil spirits in front of him were beaten to pieces, he knew that it was not the time for him to fight against him, so he called out: "back down!" At the same time, I will tear up and swallow the ghost that I pushed inside. In this way, those ghosts in the back finally calmed down and turned back for a distance. Chapter 1042 When they stopped, they found it was wrong. It was clear that they had hundreds of ghosts. How could there be less than 20 left? Most of all, the most ferocious ones ahead are gone. In an instant, the eyes of all the remaining ghosts looking at the carriage changed. Originally in their eyes is the sweet cake of the carriage has now become a hearse, who on who died. In fact, when surrounded by ghosts, Jiang Wanbai was just stunned for a moment to understand what was going on. "You don''t have that thing?" Xue Xu looked at her and asked. Jiang Wan''s head was white. At that time, she thought that the ghost was a little pitiful and guarded her sweetheart. She couldn''t wait to escape from it. She didn''t say anything. At last, she had nothing. She took the palace again, so she didn''t kill her. I didn''t want to leave trouble. "I''ve just refined a cup of huangquan wine. Let''s loosen our muscles and bones." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. Sitting outside the carriage, sun''s eyes brightened, but he was not as afraid as before. On the contrary, he could not wait. When the ghosts swarmed on, Xue Xu broke up the evil spirits in the front. Although the ghosts in the back were also fierce, Xue Xu estimated the strength of those ghosts, so he didn''t do it any more. He left the opportunity to nanmenziyang. Although there are such good things as huangquan wine, it is not necessarily a good thing to rely on such things to directly improve one''s accomplishments. The most important thing is to master and control these benefits skillfully after the great increase of cultivation. Otherwise, it''s just an empty shelf. When you really encounter something, you can only retreat and avoid it, but you can''t meet the difficulties. But before that, he was well protected by his family. Even when he went out to experience, he was also a little bit of a fuss. If he was in the underground ghost town, it would be enough. But here is the ghost abyss. What is emphasized here is that the strong are respected. Only powerful ghosts deserve to survive. They live in swallowing and being devoured all day long. Either you die or I live. Under such circumstances, the ghosts in the ghost pit are naturally extremely fierce, which can be compared with ordinary ghosts. Even though Xue Xu has cleared away the most vicious ghosts, the rest are still not so easy to deal with for nanmenziyang. The only thing to be thankful for is that he only needs to concentrate on dealing with the ghosts in front of him, and he doesn''t have to worry about whether his back will be attacked. The more he plays, the more skillful he becomes. Nanmenziyang himself can obviously feel the strength of his own strength. He is in a state of excitement, so that when the remaining 20 odd ghosts retreat, nanmenziyang still has some unfinished business and subconsciously wants to catch up with him. Or Xue Xu stopped him, "are you sure you want to chase him?" "Don''t you chase?" The South Gate son Yang Leng for a while, the facial expression cannot cover excited. Jiang Wanbai leaned back against the wall of the carriage, covered her mouth and yawned. Just now, she didn''t do little with her hands, but she didn''t like Nanmen Ziyang. She just sat here and burst out a lot of resentment. Now she saw nanmenziyang still wanted to catch up with her. She didn''t say that she could not. She just said, "you chase it, we''ll go first." "Ah?" Nanmen Ziyang was puzzled. He looked at Jiang Wanbai and those ghosts who retreated not far away. He said, "why not kill them all to avoid future trouble? What if they go to help again? " Chapter 1043 Jiang Wanbai sneered and said directly, "I want to kill you." Nanmenziyang''s heart was filled with blood for a moment. He was a little unconvinced, so impulsive that he wanted to jump out of the carriage and kill him. Fortunately, he didn''t really lose his mind and was not blinded by what just happened. He has become more powerful than before, but he is not strong enough to kill more than 20 ghosts alone. After trying to understand this, although he was still a little unconvinced, nanmenziyang pressed down on the bottom of his heart and didn''t show it again. He sat down on the carriage and asked, "Miss Jiang, shall we go on?" Although there was a stopover, you can see the Kongming lamp when you look up. The Kongming lamp floats slowly, or it doesn''t move at all. It stays at the exit. No matter where you are, as long as you go in the direction of Kong Mingdeng, you can always go out. "Keep going." Jiangwan Baidao. Nanmenziyang stopped asking questions. He drove the carriage with Qingzhu to the direction where Kong Mingdeng was. He comforted himself constantly. Since Miss Jiang decided not to pursue those ghosts, she must have her reason. Miss Jiang is so powerful that she knows much more than he does. Since she doesn''t chase her, she has a reason not to pursue her. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t know what nanmenziyang is thinking. If she does, she will tell nanmenziyang that she doesn''t think so much. If she really wants a truth, it is probably that she wants to leave here early. It''s better to go to Nanshan early and finish the work. The longer he stayed here, the more he missed everything in the outside world. Even the rainy day, which he didn''t like very much, now he misses it. "Chase?" Seeing the carriage passing by, the rest of the ghosts looked at each other. Finally, they all put their eyes on their confidants and asked. The bosom friend waved a hand, pointed to a few ghosts, way: "you follow up, the rest follow me to see adults." Some ghosts who were accused of following the carriage were reluctant, but their confidants knew what they were thinking at a glance. Without saying much, they devoured a ghost. For a moment, those reluctant ghosts did not dare to linger any longer, so they rushed to the carriage. In any case, it was also death to stay behind, but it was inevitable to stay or not to go. If they followed, as long as they were far away and not too close, they should still be able to save their lives. "Miss Jiang, there''s a ghost coming up behind." Nanmenziyang turned back and found the ghosts that followed him. He immediately went to the white road in the evening of the river. Jiang Wanbai dozed off with his back against the wall of the carriage, and heard his speech only vaguely, without saying how to do it. Nanmenziyang didn''t resist, so he asked: "Miss Jiang, do you want to solve the ghosts that follow up?" "If you want to follow, just follow, as long as you don''t get in our way." Jiang Wanbai opens his mouth and yawns. Qi Qingxing holds his shoulder and pulls him into his arms. She does not refuse. She finds a comfortable posture and falls asleep in Qi Qingxing''s arms. Xue Xu sat opposite the two men, and his eyes swept through the scene. Before long, the carriage was stopped again by the oppressive ghost. Rao was still excited before nanmenziyang. When he saw these ghosts in front of him, his scalp was numb. He shrank back and swallowed his saliva. He called out across the curtain of the carriage: "Miss Jiang..." Chapter 1044 "Stop shouting." Jiang Wanbai was a little annoyed. He lifted the curtain of the carriage, and his eyes accurately fell on the head of the ghost. He saw that the cultivation of the other party and the ghost generals of the nether world were comparable. He immediately pulled the corner of his lips and said, "Wenhong?" "You know me?" Wenhong''s face is white, his body is not very tall and strong, and his clothes are too loose on his body. He doesn''t look like a father, but a scholar who is still studying hard in the cold window. He pulls the corners of his lips and scans Jiang Wanbai, Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu in turn. His eyes are not angry. He says, "since you know who I am, you also want to know me Why did you come here? " "Revenge for your son?" Jiang Wanbai slightly raises eyebrows. Wen Hong snorted, still not very angry, "he is not as good as a man, and if he loses, he will lose, but the palace is not given to you by him. You have to hand it over!" "That won''t do." Jiang Wanbai refused without thinking: "it''s OK to fight. As for the palace, since it''s already in my pocket, don''t want me to take it out again, unless you beat me in the fight." Wenhong''s eyelids jump, he certainly looks at Jiang Wanbai. Some of the people standing on his side looked at each other. They had already stopped Jiang Wanbai and others with a small team before. Their confidants did not speak. They even looked forward to the fight between Wen Hong and the other. However, the others were very disdained. She was even very angry. In their eyes, this woman was provoking Lord Wenhong, as well as provoking them. "My Lord!" Immediately, a confidant couldn''t help it, and chaowenhong called out. Wen Hong waved his hand. He didn''t speak, but the ghosts around him retreated one after another, leaving a large space. Jiang Wan Bai Gou lip smiles, and Qi Qingxing holds his hand when he gets out of the carriage. "It''s OK." Jiang Wanbai turned back and patted him with his backhand on the back of his hand with no fear. Qi Qingxing slightly pursed her lips and reflected what she wanted to do. Before that, nanmenziyang was so excited that she couldn''t stop to do it because of her rising cultivation. However, Jiang Wanbai was also eager to try. After all, she not only refined a cup of yellow spring wine, but more importantly, she was practicing with ghost stone recently. Jiang Wanbai can''t wait to try the effect of ghost stone cultivation. "Don''t play." Qi Qingxing had no choice but to stop Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai nodded his head cleverly. At the next moment, she jumped down from the carriage. She walked forward a few steps and stood in front of the carriage with one hand behind her. The expression on her face was languid. This is what makes people angry when she falls into Wen Hong''s eyes. Wen Hong''s blue veins jumped in his forehead. Even if his son came back injured and the palace was taken away, Wen Hong was not angry. Up to now, his anger could not be suppressed. Jiang Wanbai and Wenhong did not speak, but suddenly disappeared in place. "What happened to Miss Jiang..." Nanmen Ziyang looked up and looked at Jiang Wanbai and Wenhong, who were fighting in the air. More often than not, his eyes fell on Jiang Wanbai. To his surprise, Jiang Wanbai had no aura. Instead, he was filled with strong resentment, which was almost as gloomy as Wenhong. Nanmenziyang did not know that Jiang Wanbai was practicing with ghost stone recently. Hearing his surprise, green bamboo said, "the master is very good." Chapter 1045 Nanmen Ziyang''s lips moved and he wanted to ask why Jiang Wanbai had such a heavy resentment, but he had not yet opened his mouth. Suddenly, he felt a vision falling on him, which made his scalp tight. Nanmen Ziyang subconsciously followed the line of sight and looked at Shangqi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing''s cool expression makes nanmenziyang feel a lot of pressure. The South Gate son Yang swallows pharynx saliva, dare not ask again. At this time, the talisman on nanmenziyang had been invalid because of the previous operation. The originally hidden popularity ran out. Fortunately, most of the ghosts focused on the fighting in the middle, and did not notice this side. However, some other ghosts had bad thoughts. Since Jiang Wanbai came out to fight Wen Hong, they had been paying attention to the carriage side. Their thoughts were almost written on their faces and were ready to move. After smelling the popularity of Nanmen Ziyang, he couldn''t help it any more, and immediately there was a ghost approaching this side. "What are you going to do?" First stopped Jiang Wanbai and other people''s confidants, noticed the movements of these ghosts, and immediately yelled. The one who wanted to sneak attack was originally a few other confidants. Originally, they looked down on it very much. Now they heard it yell, and one of them said sarcastically: "you just have to be humble and don''t care what we want to do." "If adults know that you attack each other while he is away, you will be angry too!" "Go away!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± While they were arguing, more ghosts heard the news and looked at them one after another. Only the first group of ghosts who met Jiang Wanbai and others and had seen their means had no idea. If they really had an idea, they would step back instead of rushing forward. Remove them, the rest of the ghost, want to take advantage of Jiang Wanbai and Wenhong fight inseparable, Qi Qingxing and others to start. They didn''t take Qi Qingxing and others seriously. Even when nanmenziyang and Qingzhu looked at the past, they were still discussing which was better. Nanmenziyang, who leaked his popularity, was naturally the most delicious in their eyes. As a result, the eyes falling on Nanmen Ziyang are the most. Nanmenziyang was seen as creepy. His excitement had long disappeared. Now he just wanted to shrink back. "Mr. Qi and Mr. Xue, what shall we do?" South Gate Ziyang and green bamboo Qi shrink back, eyes with hope at Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu. Qi Qingxing''s attention is on Jiang Wanbai, ignoring Qingzhu and nanmenziyang''s words. But Xue Xu was also looking at Jiang Wanbai. After hearing the words of Nanmen Ziyang, he took back his sight and looked at the ghosts that were approaching rapidly. His eyes were dark and his smile was deeper. But in the eyes of Jiang Wanbai and Qingzhu, even though they have been together for so long, they feel a chill creeping along their backs to their scalp, not to mention the ghosts who rush up in front of them. To Yu Chong in the front of the ghost subconsciously stopped, hesitant dare not go forward. However, the ghost behind was blocked and could not be seen. They were still pushing forward, and even pushed the front one away impatiently, "don''t block the road!" If you don''t eat, there are ghosts to eat! It happened before this scene, but it''s a pity that only 20 odd ghosts have witnessed and experienced. They are still standing in the same place and are not close to each other. When they meet someone familiar, they will make a sound to remind them, or stop those who are in good relationship with themselves. Chapter 1046 Those who can''t help, can''t stop, rush to die, they have no way. Qi Qingxing did not start, only Xue Xu alone, hundreds of ghosts swarmed on, but could not get close to the carriage. And just at the bottom of a mixed ship, the fight between Jiang Wanbai and Wenhong has already come to an end. In fact, not long after the fight, Wen Hong found out something. The woman in the opposite side didn''t try her best. She was more like trying to test something bit by bit. At first, Wenhong didn''t understand it. Later, with Jiang Wanbai''s show of strength, she became stronger and stronger. Coupled with the excitement on her face, Wenhong understood that she was trying her strength with him. After realizing this, Wen Hong was in a bad mood, but he was inexplicably looking forward to how powerful this woman was. After confirming his own progress, Jiang Wanbai had no mind to start again, so he wanted to quickly end the battle. After meeting Wen Hong, Jiang Wanbai stepped back a few steps and turned his palms on his side, and his momentum soared. Standing on the opposite side of Wenhong this moment is the first to understand Jiang Wanbai''s mind. Inexplicably, in the process of fighting, Wen Hong''s unhappiness has dissipated. On the contrary, his mood becomes so complicated that when he is hit by Jiang Wanbai on the shoulder, he is not too angry. On the contrary, it was those ghosts who were frightened by Xue Xu''s strength. As soon as they turned around, they found that their own adults were also defeated. Now they were in a daze, and they were dreaming. However, since they have been ghosts, they have never dreamt again. It was the twenty odd ghosts who stood around watching. Although they were stunned when Wen Hong was hit and flew, they still reacted quickly. They ran to the random rocks and helped Wen Hong up. "Are you all right, my lord?" The confidant asked anxiously. Wen Hong waved his hand to show that he didn''t need to hold him any more. He turned to look at the ghost that was still in a daze over there. The confidants finally came back to their senses and ran to ask Wen Hong if there was anything wrong with him. Wen Hong glanced at them, and all of a sudden his mind was tight, and he did not dare to make a sound again. "Take your own punishment." Wen Hong said in a deep voice, his eyes fell on his bosom friend, and his expression was slightly better, "Zi Lang, you look at them." "Yes, my Lord." Zi Lang answered in a hurry. The faces of those confidants changed, but they did not dare to say anything. Since they could become Wen Hong''s confidants, they naturally understood Wen Hong''s temper, while the other ghosts did not know these things. They wanted to argue for themselves, but before they opened their mouths, they were directly torn apart by those confidants. Others who still want to speak are afraid to speak now. Jiang Wanbai had already returned to the carriage and looked at the South Gate of Ziyang and said, "it seems that we have to speed up." Now the talisman on Nanmen Ziyang is out of effect, which means that he has begun to demonize. They have to leave here before nanmenziyang is completely demonized. Nanmenziyang himself also responded. He tightened his face and nodded. Before speaking, he saw Wen Hong coming towards this side. "I said before, if you lose, you can''t ask my master for the palace any more!" Green bamboo also saw, immediately raised his head and glared at Wen Hong. Chapter 1047 Wenhong ignored him, and his eyes fell on Jiang Wanbai. Seeing Jiang Wanbai also looking at himself, he stopped and said, "a gentleman''s words are unforgettable. The palace belongs to you. I won''t ask again. I just want to invite you to my place." "I''m afraid not." Jiang Wanbai said with a lazy smile, "you can see that he will be demonized. We have to leave here before he is completely demonized." Where are you going? South City? Nanshan? I can send you to the teleportation array. As long as you leave the ghost abyss, you don''t have to worry about ghosts. The south side is still safe. " Wen Hongdao. Jiang Wan''s white eyes and eyes narrowed slightly. Instead of agreeing to Wenhong in a hurry, he looked at Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu with questioning in their eyes. Qi Qingxing looked at Wen Hong coldly and asked, "how far is it from the teleportation array?" "If you want to go by carriage, it will take at least two or three days. In the meantime, you will pass through the territory of two old guys, who are not good-natured and will never die." Wen Hongdao. After a pause, he went on: "there is a small teleportation array in my residence, which can take you to my brother''s place. His place is only half a day away from the teleportation array. I will let him escort you there." "In principle, we hurt your son, took the palace, and just defeated you in front of your subordinates. Are you so kind to help us?" Jiang Wanbai slightly pick eyebrows, looking at his eyes without concealing doubt. But Wenhong looked at them with a very calm expression. "In principle, I should let my subordinates kill you at all costs. Even if you are more powerful, this is our territory. As long as there are many ghosts under my hands, it will be sooner or later to eat you, but I don''t care about these." There was a moment of distortion in his expression, as if thinking of a very painful thing. Jiang Wan''s white eyes flashed slightly and did not speak. Wen Hong looked up and looked at Kong Ming Deng in the distance. His expression became gentle again. He said, "I have something to ask you." "As long as you promise me, I can send you out." Wen Hong takes back his sight and looks at Jiang Wan Bai Dao. His expression is sincere and hard to refuse. Jiang Wanbai pursed her lips for a long time. After waiting for Wenhong''s expression to become gloomy, she said in a voice: "then go and have a look." Wen Hong''s eyes brightened. After a while, Jiang Wanbai and others arrived at the highest Stone Mountain, with ghosts scattered on both sides. Watching Jiang Wanbai and others walk in, they do not follow in. They all stand outside. When the gate is closed, they begin to whisper with the people around them. Zi Lang and some ghost girls have been waiting. The bottom is still singing and dancing. The drinks and meals have been sent up. After they are delivered, Zi Lang will withdraw. Wen Hong stopped him and said, "go and ask his wife out." Zi Lang suddenly raised his head and looked at him in astonishment. "What''s the matter? Didn''t you hear me? " Wen Hong turned his back to him and returned to his original appearance. Wen Hong quickly bowed his head and said, "I will go now." When the voice dropped, he turned and went out. When he came to the door, he just passed by Jiang Wanbai and others who came in. Jiang Wanbai several people walk in, also have nothing to restrain, sit down straight. "You can sit at will. If you want anything, just ask them to do it." Wen Hong sat on the top, very happy. Chapter 1048 Soon, Zi Lang came back again, followed by a line of ghost servants. The ghost servant carried the soft sedan chair and walked in, until he came to the front and slowly fell down. When he saw the soft sedan chair, Wen Hong on the top stood up and went down directly. When the soft car fell down, he stood in front of the soft car, gently reaching out to lift the curtain, "madam." The woman who came down from the soft sedan chair was slim and slim with no blood color on her face. Only her lips were as red as if she had just drunk blood, but her eyes, which were black and could not be seen, were even more threatening. Women toward the river evening white and others swept a glance, red lips hook up a wipe of arc. Rao is Jiang Wanbai, to this time all gave birth to a kind of creepy feeling. Aware of her discomfort, Qi Qingxing reached out and held her hand from under the low table. His palm was warm and dry, which comforted Jiang Wanbai and made her feel less uncomfortable. Jiang Wanbai gently shook his head with his side face, "I''m ok." Although he said so, Jiang Wanbai was alert. He looked at the woman sitting on Wen Hong''s side. His eyes were full of examination. "My wife is not very well. She is usually in a coma. She seldom wakes up today. She hears that there are guests, so she wants to come and have a look." Wen Hongdao. Since the appearance of the woman, he has undergone obvious changes, exuding a soft breath. His eyes are still on the woman''s body and are not willing to move away. Even when talking to Jiang Wanbai and others, his eyes are on his side. In this way, Wenhong and his wife are indeed in love. At least, he is very fond of his women. And this is what Jiang Wanbai thinks strange. When they met the ghost shadow before, they clearly learned from the ghost''s mouth that Wen Hong''s wife was no longer there, and the Kongming lamp above was ordered by Wen Hong for his wife. At that time, Houjiang Wanbai still thought that Wenhong and his wife had a good relationship. But now, Wenhong has a wife beside him, and Wenhong looks full of the woman''s appearance. This is different from what Jiang Wanbai learned before. However, Jiang Wanbai didn''t show any difference. He just had a doubt in his heart. From just contacting Wen Hong to now, she thinks Wen Hong is very strange. These thoughts flashed in his heart. Jiang Wanbai took a few sips of his wine cup. Yu Guang saw a familiar figure coming in from the outside. It was Wen Li, Wen Hong''s son, who had licked up to nothing. However, he is not like a water man now. He is dressed in black brocade and has jade crown and hair. He looks very eye-catching. Wen Li didn''t find Jiang Wanbai and others in the first place when he came in. He didn''t even know that his father had invited Jiang Wanbai and others to their home. He came here because he heard that Wen Hong asked Zi Lang to bring his mother here, and he came here in a hurry. After coming in, Wenli''s eyes flicker to the side. In a moment, his step stops. Wenli''s body is stiff. He stares at Jiang Wanbai and looks at Qi Qingxing on Jiang Wanbai''s side. He says in a voice, "how can you be here?" Jiang Wanbai looked at him with a smile, "your father invited us to be a guest, and we came naturally." "What?" Wen Li was shocked and even more shocked. Chapter 1049 Wen Li doesn''t know that Wen Hong sent people to stop Jiang Wanbai and others, and even less knows that Wen Hong and Jiang Wanbai lost in the fight. At that time, there were so many ghosts. Although all of them had witnessed this scene, no one had the courage to tell it out. They were all under the pressure of their hearts. They did not dare to say it outside. No one said that Wen Li, who had been staying in the room to recuperate and wake up soon, naturally did not know the way. At the moment, I heard that Jiang Wanbai and others were invited back by his father. He looked at Wen Hong at the top and hoped Wen Hong could tell him that it was not true. It''s a pity that Wen Hong''s attention is all on his wife''s body, and he doesn''t even give him a look. Wen Li is used to being ignored by Wen Hong for a long time, but he is not lost. He still thinks that Wenhong invited Jiang Wanbai and other people to visit. However, he can never change what Wenhong decides. Therefore, Wenli doesn''t say anything and goes to the opposite side of Jiang Wanbai and others and sits down. Wenli: "Niang, how did you come out?" As soon as he said this, Wen Hong looked at him immediately. The tenderness on his face disappeared. Without expression, Wen Li was stiff. He tried not to look at Wen Hong, but his eyes fell on the woman. The woman glanced at Wen Hong, and there was a smile on her face. It should have been a gentle smile, but when she appeared on her face, she just laughed and didn''t speak. Wen Li pursed his lips, and his expression darkened. He began to drink in a muffled voice and stopped talking. Jiang Wanbai takes this scene into the background of his eyes, and looks thoughtful. Only Qingzhu and nanmenziyang are not interested in these things. After being frightened by the woman''s face, they begin to eat. They don''t care about anything else. But nanmenziyang stops eating. He approaches Qingzhu and asks in a low voice, "Qingzhu, do you feel cold?" "Getting cold?" Green bamboo and he looked at each other, shook his head, "no ah." After a pause, he didn''t explain his blood, but vaguely said, "I''m not afraid of the cold, so sometimes I can''t feel it." It was the first time that nanmenziyang knew that Qingzhu was not afraid of cold. His expression was a little surprised, but it was only for a moment. He knew that some people were not afraid of cold because of the fate or eight characters, so he didn''t ask any questions. Instead, he put down his chopsticks and rubbed his arm. His face was not very good-looking. "I really feel cold." Green bamboo has also been found, because nanmenziyang can see small pimples on his exposed skin. They were wondering why they suddenly became cold. Nanmenziyang inadvertently looked up at the people sitting on the top. His eyes crossed over Jiang Wanbai and others, and directly met the lady at the top. Suddenly, he turned to a pair of eyes without white eyes. Nanmen Ziyang was really scared and almost didn''t cry out. What made him even more upset was that when the lady saw him, she even laughed at him. "What''s the matter?" Green bamboo see South Gate son Yang''s face suddenly pale, worried asked. Nanmenziyang hastily took back his sight and shook his head toward green bamboo. He wanted to say that it was ok, but he couldn''t help it. So he approached Qingzhu''s ear and bit his ear, "that lady is so frightening." Qingzhu was stunned for a moment. He reflected who he was talking about. He turned his head and looked up. However, the lady didn''t look here. She was whispering something to Wenhong. Qingzhu took a look and nodded with approval. "It''s very frightening." Chapter 1050 Jiang Wanbai didn''t forget the business when she was in the middle of the party. She put the empty glass on the table top and asked Wen Hong, "you said you had something to ask us. Now you''ve drunk the wine and watched the song and dance. Can you say it''s something?" When Jiang Wanbai makes a sound, Wen Hongzheng and his wife talk quietly with their heads against their heads. The smile on their faces is gentle and sweet. Caught off guard, Wen Hong is obviously stunned by Jiang Wanbai''s question, and his wife stops talking. It seems to Jiang Wanbai that Jiang Wanbai doesn''t like her eyes very much. He just glances at her and moves away from her eyes and only looks at Wen Hong. "It has something to do with my wife." Wen Hong came back to his senses and sighed. He said, "I think you followed Kong Ming Deng before. I think you already know the origin of Kong Ming Deng." "Well." Jiang evening white point head, but in the heart more and more feel strange. According to that ghost, the lady who let Wenhong light the Kongming lamp is no longer there. It is not the same lady sitting there now. Wen Hong is still sweet to this lady one moment, and he mentions the matter of the former lady at the next moment Although he didn''t like the lady''s eyes, Jiang Wanbai still subconsciously looked at her at this moment, which was on the pair of eyes without white eyes. Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment and could not see whether the lady was happy or not. Just thinking of these, Wen Hong opened his mouth again. He said, "I want my wife to come back." "Come back?" Jiang Wanbai looked at him and raised his eyebrows slightly. "Isn''t your wife here?" Wen Hong has not yet opened his mouth. Wen Li, sitting opposite Jiang Wanbai, has a very ugly face, "Dad." He called to Wenhong, "Niang, she''s here, isn''t she? You''re confused again. " "I''m not confused." Wen Hong looked at him without expression, then drew back his eyes and looked at his wife. His expression was gentle, but at a certain moment he became painful. "Madam, she is no longer here. This is just a puppet." The moment the voice dropped, the lady sitting next to him had no eyes, and she sat there motionless. As he said, she recovered her original appearance as a puppet. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other''s eyes and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes. It was because the puppet''s eyes were too hideous. From her appearance to the present, Jiang Wanbai did not carefully look at it, so that they did not find out that she was actually a puppet. "My wife is just a..." "Dad Wenli suddenly stood up, and his voice rose a lot. He interrupted Wen Hong''s words. His eyes were red. Maybe he had drunk a lot of wine. He stretched out his hand and pulled the jade crown off his head and fell to the ground. The jade crown was smashed into pieces. His expression was full of pain. "Dad, we can only know those things. My mother will not come back again. Can you Can you wake up? Do we have to get this thing out of the way, so that everyone knows it? " He paused for a moment. Seeing Wen Hong''s expression still so indifferent, he felt a pain in his heart, and his voice dropped down. His face was full of pleading. "Dad, I beg you, that''s it..." Without the shackles of the jade crown, Wenli''s hair was all scattered. What is the image of Hong standing on his face. A moment later, Jiang Wanbai and others stood outside the stone mountain, looking at the closed gate and looking at each other, they were speechless for a moment. Chapter 1051 Wen Hong actually gave up the following things because of Wen Li''s words. He directly asked the ghost servant to send them out. He did not mention the matter of transmitting the array. "Miss Jiang, what are we going to do now?" South Gate Ziyang and green bamboo looked at each other, broke the silence and asked in a voice. Jiang Wanbai looks at the gate thoughtfully, and the scene that he saw before being driven out still appears in his mind. Instead of answering Nanmen Ziyang''s words, she turned to Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu and asked, "what do you think of the relationship between Wenhong and Wenli, the father and son?" Xue Xu shook his head directly and said, "I don''t know about this." He said something strange, but Jiang Wanbai did not ask, but looked at Qi Qingxing. "Wen Hong is guilty of Wen Li." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. Jiang Wanbai waited for a while. Seeing that he didn''t mean to speak again, he blinked and asked, "no more?" "No more." Qi Qingxing shakes his head with a shallow smile in his eyes. Jiang Wanbai: "is it just a shame? At first, I felt that Wenhong was not happy with Wenli and was too indifferent. Even he came down with his subordinates to intercept us just for the sake of the palace. But if he just didn''t care about Wenli, why did he allow Wenli to build a palace with the ghost stones here for a woman... " In such a vast abyss, we can imagine how many ghost stones Wenli dug away. Because of this, Jiang Wanbai thought Wen Hong liked Wen Li too much and didn''t care too much about him. But for some reason, maybe it was Wen Li''s mother''s last wish, so he couldn''t really let Wen Li go. "I thought that Wen Hong was responsible for Wen Li, but not as his father. But when Wen Li got drunk, I thought I was wrong." Jiangwan Baidao. Before she came out, she had been paying attention to the expressions of Wen Li and Wen Hong. When Wen Hong looked at Wen Li with his hair in his hair, he was in a trance and had the tenderness to face the puppet. Obviously, he was looking at his wife who had passed away through Wen Li. Jiang Wanbai has nothing else to think about except Wen Li''s late mother. After thinking about it again, Wen Hong should have seen his wife''s death through Wen Li, so he agreed with Wen Li. Instead of going on with the later things, he asked Zi Lang to send them away. From the first sight of Wen Hong, Jiang Wanbai has a strange feeling in his heart. After seeing Wen Hong''s attitude towards Wen Li, this strange feeling is getting more and more serious. It was not until Qi Qingxing said that sentence that Jiang Wanbai understood why he was so weird in his heart. "Wen Hong is ashamed of Wen Li. Why? The reason must be Wen Li''s mother. " Jiang Wanbai reached out and touched his chin, as if thinking. Qingzhu and nanmenzi looked at each other in the sun. Qingzhu asked, "master, don''t we go on?" "If there is a shortcut, why go back to the original road?" Jiang Wanbai blinked her eyes and looked at the stone mountain in front of her. With an interesting smile on her face, she said in a meaningful way, "where is that small transmission array of Wenhong?" "All along the way, we only heard about the well-known teleportation arrays in the underground ghost city and the ghost pit. Wen Hong here, if Wen Hong didn''t mention it, we would not have known. Obviously, Wen Hong kept a good secret about the fact that he had a teleportation array here." Xue Xu analyzed. Since it is concealed, it shows that the transmission array is very important to Wen Hong. It is certainly impossible to set such an important existence anywhere. Chapter 1052 "Go and explore." Jiangwan Baidao. Fortunately, I just went in and had a drink. At least, I don''t have to look for one hole at a time. I just need to look around the floor where Wenhong is. Wenhong lived in the highest place, while the place where Jiang Wanbai had just been drinking was on the second floor from top to bottom. The second floor was a whole banquet hall, where only a few of Wenhong''s confidants could go up, there were only those ghost girls and ghost servants left. Nanmenziyang has already leaked his popularity, so he left here with Qingzhu in a carriage and found a place to wait for Jiang Wanbai and others. And Jiang Wanbai, Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu immediately turned into ghost servants and touched them in. In order to prevent Wenhong or Wenli from sending people to inspect the carriage, Jiang Wanbai uses three paper figures to make himself and Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu to sit on the carriage. In this way, the ghosts can also be deterred, so that the ghosts will not bother Qingzhu when they are not there. "Do you want to try a ghost?" Taking advantage of no other ghosts in, Xue Xu Chao River evening white road. Jiang Wanbai has not responded, Qi Qingxing has already swept in the past, cold in the eyes for other people would have been afraid, but Xue Xu on Qi Qingxing''s eyes, also smile at him, "don''t be angry, just a proposal." "Still not." Jiang Wanbai blinked and refused. Qi Qingxing''s coldness in his eyes dissipated and his mood was a little pleasant. However, the smile in his eyes just came out, and he was frozen by the next sentence of Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai said, "I can''t dance." "If you can dance, you become a ghost girl?" Xue Xu looked at Qi Qingxing and asked for him. Jiang Wanbai looks at Qi Qingxing with a smile in his eyes, but his tone is serious, "No." Xue Xu''s expression did not change. It seemed that he was not surprised at all by Jiang Wanbai''s reply. "Let''s go." Qi Qingxing slightly hook lips, low voice. Jiang Wanbai hid in the dark and looked at the four ghost servants passing by. One of them was walking in the front with a soup cup in his hand, and the other three followed. At the front corner, Jiang Wanbai took the place of the three ghost servants in the back, but the one who walked in the front didn''t realize it. "This soup cup contains fresh flesh and blood." Jiang Wanbai sniffed the bloody smell in the air and communicated with Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu. Qi Qingxing pondered for a while and said: "it''s rare to live in the degenerate place. If there''s any fresh flesh and blood, it''s also for the ghosts of Wenhong''s status to eat." "That''s a coincidence." Jiang evening white voice with a bit of a smile. Sure enough, they didn''t guess wrong. Jiang Wanbai didn''t have to worry about anything. He just followed the ghost servant with the soup cup and walked up. He didn''t stop when he came to the second floor. Jiang Wanbai raised his eyebrows and looked at Qi Qingxing who was walking beside him. "Stop!" There was a sound behind. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t want to pay attention to it. After all, the top floor is in front of you. Maybe you can find the transmission array by going up. Just make sure that the teleportation array is here. When they leave to find Qingzhu and nanmenziyang, they can come back and use the teleportation array directly. But the ghost servant in front of him had stopped. Jiang Wanbai could only follow him. All three of them lowered their heads and turned aside without speaking. It was Wen Li who called them out. It was estimated that after Jiang Wanbai and others were driven out, he drank a lot of wine. Now he looked more drunk. His face was red and his eyes were blurred. He could not stand. He could only stand by the wall. Chapter 1053 At the sight of Wen Li, Jiang Wanbai was relieved. Wenli can''t even see the ghost''s shadow now, let alone see what''s wrong with them. As a matter of fact, Wenli''s eyes had no focus. After a while, he fell on the head of the ghost servant, holding the soup cup, and with his tongue outstretched, he asked, "what is this thing? Where are you going? " The first ghost servant said: "return to the young master, this is the flesh and blood that adults asked us to prepare, and sent to the lady." Wenli only heard the words "adult" and "Madame", but also heard other words. Just put them together, he couldn''t understand what was going on. He shook his head subconsciously, and the more he swayed, the more dizzy he became. Simply holding his head with one hand, he waved to the four ghost servants in front of him and said, "forget it, you go quickly." The first ghost servant was not in a hurry. After answering, he continued to walk forward with the soup cup. Jiang Wanbai''s three are even more calm. When they see it go, they follow them. Soon they leave Wenli behind. When they can''t hear any sound, the ghost servant at the head looks up at the top. The stairs above were winding, but no other ghosts could be seen. The first ghost servant immediately glanced at Jiang Wanbai''s three eyes, lowered his voice and said, "you three are honest. You listen to my words. You don''t have to worry about anything else. Just look at me. Do you understand?" Jiang Wanbai a Leng, but still subconsciously nodded. When the first ghost servant took back her sight with satisfaction, she immediately looked at both sides and whispered, "what''s going on? This is the same as us? " Qi Qingxing obviously didn''t expect it to be like this, and he was speechless for a while. But Xue Xu, full of interest, said, "I don''t know why these four came." "Let''s go step by step. We''ve got to sneak in. When we see the teleportation array, we''ll leave." Jiang Wanbai sighed. Who could have thought that such a coincidence would happen. With these words, Jiang Wanbai finally went to the first floor with his ghost servant. Although the lady was a puppet, Wen Hong obviously placed his grief on this puppet. Therefore, the puppet received all the treatment of the former wife. However, the original lady did not like to see those ghosts, and her disposition was quiet, so there were only two ghost girls waiting on her. These are the news that Jiang Wanbai heard from other ghosts when they came in. As soon as they followed the ghost servant, a ghost girl came up and opened the soup cup in the ghost servant''s hand and looked inside. She saw a trace of greed in her eyes, but she soon pressed it down again. She put the lid back and turned around and said, "madam, you have something to do. Your adult is drunk and asleep. You should put this on first, and move gently. If you wake up the adult, you can do it You have good fruit. " The head of the ghost servant hurriedly only to promise, but the bottom of his eyes could not hide the killing intention. Even Jiang Wanbai, who was following him, felt the killing intention on him. However, the ghost girl walking in the front didn''t notice at all. However, Jiang Wanbai will not remind her. He walked into the inner room and saw a screen face to face. He estimated that behind the screen was lying in bed. That is to say, Wen Hong is sleeping on that bed now. This idea just flashed through Jiang Wanbai''s brain, and the ghost servant in front of him suddenly had an action. He opened his mouth suddenly and swallowed all the flesh and blood in the soup cup. Chapter 1054 The ghost girl who walked in front of her heard the movement and immediately turned to look at it. Seeing this scene, she immediately said in a rage: "be bold! How dare you steal your lady''s food In such a short time, the first ghost servant had swallowed all the flesh and blood in a soup cup, and the ghost became more and more fierce after touching the flesh and blood. After a roar, he directly passed the ghost girl and rushed to the screen: "I''ll kill Wenhong, you stop them!" At this time, Jiang Wanbai realized that the purpose of the four ghost servants was to assassinate Wenhong. However, there is only one leader left among the four ghost servants. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t know what to say about this. Sorry is impossible. The ghost girl also responded, and immediately wanted to call people, but Jiang Wanbai still came to her back, a resentment hit, the ghost girl was immediately out of her wits, even the voice did not come out. Naturally, Jiang Wanbai couldn''t let her call people. After solving the ghost girl, Jiang Wanbai three scattered to find the transmission array. The ghost servant had already rushed to the back of the screen. He didn''t hear anything behind him. At the moment, he didn''t care about the others. He rushed to the bed. Before he got close, he saw a ghost girl lift the bed curtain and come out. When the ghost girl saw the ghost servant, she was still stunned for a moment, and then she reacted and turned her head and called out, "my Lord!" The ghost servant didn''t stop, but the ghost girl rushed to Wenhong on the bed. Although the space on the top floor is not as large as that on the bottom, it is also large enough. In addition to the master bedroom, there are several rooms. Fortunately, Jiang Wanbai did not come alone. He and Qi Qingxing xuexu came to look for them separately. They soon searched all the other rooms and did not see the transmission array. Unable to find the teleportation array, Jiang Wanbai can only meet at the door of the master bedroom. "If not on the surface, it''s hiding in the dark." Xue Xu Dao. Jiang Wanbai frowns and looks at Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu. The three people look at the screen inside the master bedroom. At that time, the screen was knocked down with a bang. Wen Hong stood by the bed with his red eyes. A hole was torn out of his neck. His skin was turned over. Strong resentment was covering the wound. It seemed that he wanted to mend the wound. However, the ghost servant who jumped in to kill Wenhong was lying on the broken screen with blood on the corner of his mouth. I don''t know whether it was his own, or it had just swallowed the flesh and blood, or was left behind when he bit Wen Hong. However, he is in a very bad condition now. The original Wenhong was drunk, but the ghost servant couldn''t kill Wen Hong with his own strength. He had to bite Wenhong''s neck fiercely. Originally, he wanted to bite Wenhong''s neck directly, but Wenhong suddenly woke up. The ghost servant only bit off a large piece of meat, which was patted open by Wen Hong. "What are you doing?! If you bite off a piece of his meat, you will be able to improve your accomplishments. If you let him live, we will be dead! " The ghost servant covered his heart and turned his head toward the three Jiang Wanbai standing at the door. He had bitten Wen Hong, and his accomplishments rose a little, but Wen Hong gave him a slap and directly injured him. Jiang night, Bai Mei''s heart beat. She just wanted to borrow Hong''s transmission array. She didn''t want to infect her enemies. As a result, there were enough things in the way. As a result, they haven''t even reached half of the fallen land. Chapter 1055 Jiang Wanbai has been unable to imagine how much trouble will be waiting for the next part of the road. What''s more, according to the words of the bird demon, the situation in Nanshan is not optimistic. At this moment, the ghost servant shouts, and draws Wenhong''s eyes to Jiang Wanbai''s three sides. Jiang Wanbai suspects that the ghost servant is intentional and wants them to attract Wenhong''s attention. But in this way, Jiang Wanbai also found that Wenhong''s situation was very strange. Wenhong''s eyes were red, and his eyes fell on the three men of Jiang Wanbai at the door. He pulled the corners of his lips, slowly wriggled his neck and shoulders, and was filled with resentment. "It''s not enough that he took away Aru. I lost Aru, so I can only use a puppet to express my love and love. He doesn''t even give me such an opportunity, and I don''t want to He forced me! He forced me Wen Hong''s words are very confused. Jiang Wanbai frowns more and more tightly when she hears it. She purses her lips and says to Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu, "I''ll stop him. You go inside and have a look." When they checked other rooms and couldn''t find the teleportation array, the only thing that Jiang Wanbai and others didn''t check was the place behind the screen in the master bedroom. Although they wanted to know that Wenhong could not set the teleportation array on his bed, it was uncertain whether there would be something behind the bed. If you can''t find it here, Jiang Wanbai and others can only leave to find another way. After Jiang Wanbai said that sentence, Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu looked at each other. When she moved, they rushed into the room together. Jiang Wanbai did not forget to set up a border. In this way, no matter how much noise they made on the top floor, as long as the boundary was still there and the people below did not come, they would not find out what happened on the top floor. When Jiang Wanbai and Wenhong fight each other, they feel Wen Hong''s difference more clearly. Compared with the time when Wen Hong and her fought before, Wen Hong is more murderous at the moment. It can be said that he has lost his sense. He only wants to kill her, or at any cost. Although this kind of Wenhong has become more difficult to deal with, it is not a joke that Jiang Wanbai''s accomplishments have risen recently. To cope with Wen Hong, Jiang Wanbai is still more than enough. The ghost servant who fell down on the screen found it was wrong when Jiang Wanbai and Wenhong started to fight. He was stunned for a moment, and when Xue Xu and Qi Qingxing ran past it, he cried out angrily: "Wow! You''ve been pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, are you kidding me? " But after shouting, he realized that he was wrong, "no! You''ve been with me for so long. I know how much you weigh. You''re not a pig eating a tiger... " Muttering and muttering, he suddenly widened his eyes, turned to look at Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu who were tearing down their beds, and then turned to see Xiang Mingxian pressing Wen Hong to fight Jiang Wanbai, "you..." It wanted to question who the three Jiang Wanbai were, but when the words came to his mouth, they suddenly responded. No matter who the three were in place of his companion, their goals were the same. After trying to understand this, the ghost servant got up and stared at Wen Hong, who was fighting with Jiang Wanbai at the door, waiting for an opportunity. Jiang Wanbai''s original intention is not to kill Wenhong, but to fight for time for Xue Xu and Qi Qingxing. Therefore, it can be clearly seen that she can kill Wen Hong many times, but she has not killed him. The ghost servant standing on the side waiting for an opportunity soon finds out this point, and it shouts to Jiang Wanbai: "kill him! If we don''t kill him, we can''t go! " Chapter 1056 Jiang evening white to its shouting seems to have heard, not to ignore, still not slow and Wen Hong pass the move. Ghost servant saw that he could not speak about Jiang''s late white, so he was very reluctant to say anything, but he stared at Wenhong tightly. Once Wenhong showed his broken and defeated image, he immediately jumped up, gave Wen Hong a scratch and a bite. Jiang evening White did not care about his behavior of cat and dog, and did not stop. Seeing the more and more injuries and slow movements on Wenhong, Xue Xu and Qi Qingxing came out. Xue Xu had a shallow smile on his face. Qi Qingxing shouted to her: "late! It was found. " Jiang evening white heard Qi Qingxing words immediately closed hands, quickly fell near Qi Qingxing, said: "we go." When the voice fell, she and Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu had arrived at the door, but turned around and could not run away. Wen Hong was originally going to chase the river late white, but the boundary left by the river evening white is still in the house, Wen Hong can not chase out, behind the wind burst, his eyes red, turned around and rushed towards the ghost servants. When the boundary left by Jiang evening white failed, the ghost under the ground came to the scene. The whole roof was only Wenhong, and Wenhong had been injured in most of the body, and there were no other ghosts except him. Wenhong''s eyes have been a lot of red, but Wenli is still scared to wake up most of the wine, and with the child Lang stood at the door and dare not close. "Daddy, mother?" Wen Li glanced at the room, and later realized that his puppet mother was not there. As a result, the red color in Wenhong''s eyes is going to deepen. Zilang is scared and pulls Wen Li back and says, "young master, I still don''t want to mention it..." Wen Li has a dark face, and tightens his lips and doesn''t speak. After leaving the stone mountain, Jiang later white rushed to Qingzhu and nanmenziyang, and asked Qi Qingxing where the transmission array was hidden. "There is a dark room behind the bed, and the transfer array is in it." Qi Qingxing road. "We''ll run this trip in vain." Jiang Bai smiled at the end of the day. Since we have found the transmission array, we will turn to Wenhong after receiving Qingzhu and nanmenziyang. However, Wenhong will be assassinated. It is likely to strengthen the defense. However, Jiang didn''t put these in mind in the late white. However, when Jiang later white looked for the position of the carriage, her face was cold from a distance. "I said how I didn''t see this puppet just now, but I found it here." The river was white in the evening, sneering, a whisk of sleeves, a cold and bitter air towards the carriage. Qingzhu and nanmenziyang rushed to the carriage and stopped. They were going to wait for the three of them to come back. As a result, jiangevening Bai didn''t wait for them to come back, but they waited for Wenhong''s puppet lady. The face of the puppet lady, green bamboo and nanmenziyang were goose bumps, and their hair was creepy. The puppet lady, standing in front of the carriage, smiled at them, with a strange smile and pity. "What are you doing?" Qingzhu swallowed his saliva and asked the puppet lady for a drink. The puppet lady pulled her sleeve and smiled, and her black eyes were fixed on the South Gate Ziyang, and then Swallowed my mouth. "I have something to say to you." The puppet lady looked at nanmenziyang. Although her face, especially those eyes, looked terrible and frightening, her voice was still very pleasant, very gentle and pleasant. Chapter 1057 It was only that the good will was now dispelled by her pale face and dark eyes. Nanmen Ziyang and green bamboo shrunk back together. He shook his head and said directly, "if you have anything to say, just stand there and say it." The puppet lady seemed to be pleased by the fear of Nanmen Ziyang and Qingzhu. She raised her foot and approached the carriage, but when she was a few steps away from the carriage, she was suddenly blocked out by a border. The border did not attack her, it just blocked her from approaching. Qingzhu and nanmenziyang are relieved to see this scene. As long as the other side can''t get close to it, they just have to wait until Jiang Wanbai comes back. The puppet lady''s face was ferocious for a moment, but she thought of something, and soon restrained herself, and then she began to smile at Qingzhu and nanmenziyang. As a result, when she smiles, Qingzhu and nanmenziyang shiver. It seems that the puppet lady does not know how frightening her smile is at all, or she knows, but enjoys Qingzhu and nanmenziyang''s fear of her, so she deliberately does so. "I just want to say to you, will you come over?" The puppet lady stood just outside the border. Her eyes were still staring at Nanmen Ziyang, and her gentle voice was even more gentle. But just after she had finished this sentence, she swallowed her mouth in front of green bamboo and nanmenziyang. "You want to eat me?" Nanmenziyang couldn''t help asking. The puppet lady covered her mouth and laughed, "nonsense. I just want to say a few words to you. I''ll tell you. I don''t want other people to hear me." As a "other person" of green bamboo: He doesn''t want to hear it, either. Thank you! Nanmenziyang: "it''s just He doesn''t want to hear it either! "Can you wipe your saliva before you say that?" Nanmenziyang looked at the mouth saliva of the puppet lady, and his face was full of words. After knowing that there was a boundary outside the carriage, he and Qingzhu were not so afraid. Even if the puppet lady broke through the border and came in, nanmenziyang estimated that he should be able to hold on until Jiang Wanbai and his wife came back. The puppet lady subconsciously touched the corner of her mouth. Her tentacles were dry, and there was no saliva. She realized that she had been cheated by Nanmen Ziyang. She was a little angry and glared at Nanmen Ziyang. Originally big and black eyes such a stare more sinister. Nanmenziyang''s scalp is numb. You came and I said a few words. The puppet lady wanted to cheat Nanmen Ziyang to leave the carriage, but she couldn''t control her own saliva. Nanmenziyang doesn''t want to go out. There is a feeling of "you come in when you have the ability, and you come out when you have the ability". Gradually, the puppet lady began to be impatient. She secretly ran out while Wenhong was drunk, and she had to rush back before Wenhong woke up. Moreover, she was really impatient, so she stopped pulling with Nanmen Ziyang and started to work directly. Nanmen Ziyang and Qingzhu were worried at first, but seeing that the puppet''s wife had failed to shake the border outside the carriage several times, they both breathed a sigh of relief. They simply leaned back against the carriage and began to watch the opera. It would be more atmosphere if I had a handful of melon seeds by myself. The puppet lady saw that she could not break through the boundary, but the smell of the man in the border still attracted her and made her restless. So she attacked the border and made a roar. The whole face began to twist. It was not like a face any more. Her mouth was wide open, showing the sharp tongue and teeth inside, and saliva flowed from the corners of her mouth Come on, it stinks. It''s disgusting. Chapter 1058 However, the puppet lady''s continuous attack also had an effect. In addition, the boundary outside the carriage began to shake and crumble, as if it would break in the next moment. Once the border is broken, the puppet lady will immediately rush in to tear up and devour nanmenziyang. "Ziyang, what to do?" Qingzhu is worried. Nanmenziyang clenched his hand and said, "it''s OK. Even if she rushes in, I can still support it. It''s been so long since the time has passed, and they are almost coming back." Hearing nanmenziyang say so, Qingzhu is also a little relieved. At this time, a slight "click" sound was heard in their ears. The expressions of nanmenziyang and Qingzhu changed. They both widened their eyes when they looked at the expanding cracks on the border. The puppet lady grinned. She reached out to wipe the saliva on her chin and hit again at the crack. The collision broke the border completely. However, the puppet lady did not give up and went straight to Ziyang in the south gate. Her outstretched hands had turned into sharp ghost claws. Her mouth was wide open, and the corners of her mouth had cracked to the root of her ears. It seemed that as long as one bite could directly bite off the head of Nanmen Ziyang. Nanmenziyang was frightened for a moment, but he didn''t run away. Instead, he pushed the green bamboo to the carriage and said, "green bamboo, you can hide!" With his back to the Green Bamboo Road, he was ready to fight with the puppet lady who came up. In her opinion, nanmenziyang was already her meal. But just at the moment when she was about to meet Nanmen Ziyang, a resentment came from the side, which directly turned into a hand and clasped her neck from the side. Nanmenziyang widened his eyes and watched the puppet lady fly out by something. Seeing the puppet''s wife give out a shrill scream, her head was twisted off. Nanmen Ziyang suddenly realized what had happened. He turned his head and looked to the side. When he saw the leader Jiang Wanbai, his eyes lit up and he had already jumped out of the carriage, "Miss Jiang!" "Master?" The green bamboo, who had just got up in the carriage, heard the voice of Ziyang of the south gate. He was very happy and couldn''t care about anything else. He got out of the carriage. However, after a few minutes, Jiang Wanbai and her three men had already arrived in front of the carriage. Her eyes swept over Qingzhu and Nanmen Ziyang, and finally fell on Nanmen Ziyang. Her eyes softened for a moment and said, "you did a good job." Nanmenziyang was stunned for a moment. Then she reflected that she was praising herself. Now she was at a loss. Even when she was at home, she was praised by her elders, but he did not have the experience now. "I That''s all I have to do Nanmenziyang sleeve in the hand pinched, he said some stuttering. Jiang Wanbai laughed, didn''t say anything more, and didn''t go to see the puppet that had been destroyed. He said, "get on the carriage. The teleportation array has been found. We''ll go there now." When Qingzhu and nanmenziyang heard this, they quickly turned around and got into the carriage. When Jiang Wanbai and Jiang Wanbai came up, the carriage turned around and went to the highest stone mountain. As for the puppet whose head was directly broken off by Jiang Wanbai, he didn''t care. It''s just that when he goes to Shishan, Jiang Wanbai knows what happened after Qingzhu and nanmenziyang leave. Chapter 1059 "The puppet has his own mind." Jiang evening Bai Dao, think of Wenhong father and son, she light Chi, eyes full of irony. The father and son are also pitiful, but there is a saying that the poor must have something hateful. Both father and son regard a puppet so important, but Wen Hong is obviously hiding something about Wen Li''s dead mother. Jiang Wanbai thinks about the words he learned from Wen Hong''s mouth when he was just fighting Wen Hong. Obviously, there is a man between Wen Hong and his wife. Qingzhu and nanmenziyang did not drive the carriage too far away from the stone mountain, so they soon returned to the vicinity of the stone mountain. Instead of driving the carriage directly, they got off the carriage, and Jiang Wanbai put it away. A group of people turned into ghosts and touched into the stone mountain as before. Jiang Wanbai originally thought that Wen Hong would be more vigilant after such a thing happened, and the defense of Shishan would be more strict, but Jiang Wanbai and his party were still relaxed when they came in again. "It''s a little strange. Be careful." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. Jiang Wanbai looked back at Qingzhu and nanmenziyang and said, "you are following closely." Qingzhu and nanmenziyang nodded in a hurry, nervous and afraid to relax. At this time, Wenli was on the top floor. Zi Lang and his ghost servant cleaned up the top floor and left first. Therefore, there were only Wenhong and his son. Wenhong was sitting at the table, and the screen was broken. Zi Lang wanted the ghost servant to send a new screen, which was stopped by Wen Hong. As a result, there is no screen in the room, so you can see the bed behind Wen Hong at a glance. "Where''s mom and dad?" Wen Li thought for a moment, but sat down opposite Wen Hong and asked in a voice. The red color in Wenhong''s eyes is about to disappear completely. After hearing Wen Li''s question, his hand holding the teacup obviously pauses. His eyelids are half up, and his voice is cold. "I don''t know." "Dad, she''s a puppet made by you. Why don''t you know where she went?" Wen Li obviously didn''t believe it and asked. Wen Hong looked up and drank up the water and said, "dead." "How can it be?" Wen Li suddenly stood up and looked at him in disbelief. When Zi Lang asked the ghost servant to clean up, he had been watching. If the puppet really died, he couldn''t have seen anything. After all, the puppet had substance, and it was not like them. After all, he would be out of his wits when he died, and nothing would be left behind. Wen Hong saw what Wen Li was thinking. He broke the teacup in his hand. He looked at Wen Li with a very complicated look, but he said coldly, "it''s just a puppet. Your mother died long ago, and soon after you were born." After a pause, Wen Hong went on to say, "as for the puppet, she was gone half a quarter of an hour ago." "Why How could it be? " Wen Li is a bit at a loss. He prefers Wen Hong to be indifferent to himself as before, rather than treat him so coldly. Wen Hong tugged at the corners of her lips and said, "she has given birth to her own consciousness. She has taken a fancy to that human being. She wants to go out and look for food. Do you think she can come back alive?" Wen Li is stunned, and then he understands who Wen Hong is talking about. His pupil shrinks sharply and he can''t speak. Chapter 1060 There is no more to say. The woman named Jiang Wanbai is the most powerful woman. Wenli is the most clear one, let alone several other powerful ones. Even if the puppet has produced self-consciousness, how powerful can he be. What''s more, Wen Hong raised the puppet with his own efforts. No one knows the life and death of the puppet better than Wen Hong. Wenli sat there, looking dejected. Wen Hong didn''t care about Wen Li. He took out a brocade handkerchief and rubbed his fingers with indifference. He said, "your mother died a long time ago. It''s just a puppet. I''ve been crazy for so many years and regard a puppet as your mother. But what about you? I''m very disappointed with you, Wenli "Dad..." Wen Li''s hands curled up, red eyes looking at Wen Hong. Although Wenhong''s attitude towards him has always been like this from childhood to adulthood, Wenli still feels sad and can''t be suppressed when he really hears the last sentence from Wenhong''s mouth. But Wenhong didn''t care at all. He continued, "your mother has been watching you all the time. She didn''t give birth." "Dad?" Wen Li glared at his eyes and then shook his head, "it''s impossible If you don''t reincarnate, if you stay here, you can''t find her, unless... " His voice stopped suddenly. But Wenhong waved his hand to him. Obviously, he had no intention to continue talking with him, "go out." "Father, where is mother?" Wenli is not willing to go like this. He knows that Wenhong never jokes about his mother. Wenhong says that his mother has been here all the time, so he has been here all the time. But clearly, from childhood to adulthood, he has never met his mother, and the memory of his mother still comes from the puppet. Wen Hong closed his eyes and said, "go out." Wenli stares at him. After a moment, he throws his sleeve and rushes out. Jiang Wanbai''s five turn into ghost servants. She tries to temporarily suppress the popularity of nanmenziyang, which makes him smoothly mix in. But when walking to the top floor, she meets Wen Li and rushes to the side. Seeing Wenli run past from the side, Jiang Wanbai droops his eyes and is about to continue to walk up. He hears Wen Li''s voice from behind: "what are you doing up there?" Jiang Wanbai stepped down and said in a hoarse voice, "Mr. Zilang asked us to go up. It is said that Lord Wenhong has something to tell." As a result, Wenli didn''t leave, but turned to stare at them, her eyes slightly narrowed. Jiang Wanbai''s mind was tight, and he was thinking about whether to knock Wen Li unconscious. When he saw that Zi Lang came up with the ghost servant from below, he was about to approach. Wenli also noticed Zi Lang''s approach. His eyes flashed, but he didn''t ask whether the five ghost servants of Zilang had been ordered to come. Instead, he said in the evening of Chaojiang: "you come with me, and I have something to tell you." Jiang Wanbai stopped for a while, and Qi Qingxing, Xue Xu, looked at each other and raised his feet to follow him. Qingzhu and nanmenziyang are also nervous, but they also know that they''d better not do anything now. As long as they follow Jiang Wanbai, they lower their heads and follow their actions. "Young master, are you?" Zi Lang''s eyes swept over the five ghost servants and fell on Wen Li''s body with doubts on his face. Wenli looked the same, and said with his back, "I wanted to go to my father, but I don''t want to go. Do you have something to go up to? You go, I''ll go back. " Chapter 1061 Finish this sentence, Wen Li also did not give Zi Lang the opportunity to respond, raised foot to walk. Fortunately, Wenli has always been such a character, Zi Lang did not doubt anything. The real ghost servant and the false ghost servant just passed by. Jiang Wanbai drooped his eyelids and did not make a sound. He followed Wenli to the third floor. Wenli lived on the third floor. He went into his room, closed the door, turned around, and opened the door to see the mountain road: "Jiang Wanbai, is it you?" As early as when Wen Li and Zi Lang talked, Jiang Wanbai knew that she had been exposed. However, it was not sure whether Wenli knew that she was Jiang Wanbai, but she was called out by Wenli directly. "Now that you recognize us, dare you bring us back?" Jiang Wanbai is not flustered. He sits down directly opposite Wenli and looks at him. Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu''s reaction was similar to Jiang Wanbai. Only Qingzhu and nanmenziyang were flustered when Wenli called Jiang Wanbai''s name directly. They subconsciously went to see Jiang Wanbai, but they found Jiang Wanbai very calm, so they settled down. Wenli was a little nervous when he sat there. His hands were originally on the table top, and his hands were pulled together. Maybe he also noticed that his emotions were easy to reveal. So he took his hands down and put them on his legs to hold on to his robes. "What are you doing here? My dad was assassinated before, and you were there, right? Did you fight my father? " Wen Li asked several questions in one breath, which was a little confused. He almost asked the questions wherever he thought. In fact, he only knew from Wen Hong''s mouth that Wen Hong was assassinated. There were four people in total, three of them ran away, one of whom was eaten by Wenhong, and one of the three who ran away had a fight with Wenhong. Wen Li didn''t know that Wen Hong had fought with Jiang Wanbai before, and that Wen Hong had failed to win Jiang Wanbai twice. The second time, he was directly beaten. Therefore, Wen Li only thought that Jiang Wanbai could not beat Wen Hong and ran away. But after thinking about it, he couldn''t think about it now. "What are you doing back here? Don''t you give up? " "We didn''t assassinate your father, but we had bad luck." Jiang Wanbai vaguely explained the situation before, and then said, "it''s also your father who promised to send us away, but because of you, he repented again, so we can''t do it? I can only find it by myself. I want to borrow your teleportation array. " Wenli didn''t expect things to be like this. He was silent and didn''t immediately speak. He didn''t know whether to believe what Jiang Wanbai said. "I can take you to teleport, but I have one condition." Wen Li pursed his lips and did not keep silent for a long time. "My father has been sober up now. Just now Zilang takes people up. You can see that my father has been assassinated. At least in a short time, my father''s defense will be very tight. You can''t go there easily, but I can take you." After a pause, he accentuated his tone and said, "I''ll take you in a fair and aboveboard way." "What are your terms?" Jiang Wanbai asked, "first of all, we can''t promise for a long time. As you know, we have companions who are human beings. After a long time, we will ghost. If it''s not because of ghost, we won''t have the idea of transmitting array in your family." Listening to Jiang Wanbai''s words, Wenli finds that he has no way to refute it. He pinches his finger, looks up at Jiang Wanbai and says, "I want you to help me find my mother." Chapter 1062 "Your mother?" Jiang Wan''s white eyebrow''s heart beat and thought of the puppet whose head had been torn off. He coughed softly and said, "whether life or death?" "My mother died long ago." Wen Li Dao. Hearing Wen Li''s words, Jiang Wanbai knew what he meant. What Wenli wanted was not the puppet whose head was interrupted by her, but his real mother. "Tell me what happened." Jiang Wanbai uses his fingertip to point on the table top, and Chaowen stands on the road. , "as like as two peas," I know little about it. I only know that my mother died on the third day I was born. When I start to remember, my father will only have that puppet next to her. My father says it''s my mother. Everyone treats her like my mother. I only know that her face is exactly the same as my mother, and I don''t know anything else. Wen Li Dao. Jiang Wanbai She didn''t know what to say for a moment. Apart from knowing what Wenli''s mother looked like, all they knew was the Kong Ming lantern hanging in the air. "Two days, two days and so on. If we can''t find a clue, we don''t care." After silence for a while, Jiang Wanbai said. Wenli frowned and wanted to say something, but he opened his mouth and failed to say it. He could only shut his mouth and nodded, "yes." After several people discussed, they left Nanmen Ziyang and Qingzhu in Wenli, but Jiang Wanbai still turned into ghost servants and touched out, waiting for an opportunity to inquire about the lady. Wen Li only knows that his mother is dead. He doesn''t know exactly how he died. Even if he has been trying to inquire about this matter for so many years, he doesn''t find out anything. Obviously, Wen Hong has given a death order, which makes things about his mother a taboo. "We''re in a hurry, so you''re welcome. Just use soul searching." Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing hide in a corner and whisper. Xue Xu and the two of them split up. Xue Xujiang is not worried about the late white. Qi Qingxing nodded. Even if you want to use soul searching, you can''t just grab a ghost to search for a soul. You have to find someone who may know about the lady''s affairs. Fortunately, before he came out from Wenli, Jiang Wanbai asked him for a list. At least he knew that he was closest to his father and most likely to know about his mother. That Zi Lang is on the list, but Jiang Wanbai doesn''t intend to catch the ghost named Zi Lang, but focuses on Baoding, another ghost who is Wen Hong''s confidant, just like Zi lang. the reason why she chose Baoding was that when she and Wenhong fought for the first time, it was Baoding and his subordinates who wanted to attack Qi Qingxing and others on the carriage while she was not there. Although Baoding did not succeed, it did not prevent Jiang Wanbai from remembering the enemy. Compared with him, Zi Lang, a sensible ghost, is more favorable to people. However, the secret art of soul searching is harmful to the soul. Jiang Wanbai thinks that there will always be a ghost to receive it. Of course, she chooses one that meets the requirements and makes her dislike it. More importantly, Baoding is now on the second floor of Shishan. After Wen Hong was defeated by Jiang Wanbai, Baoding''s ghosts came back to get the punishment. The punishment was not light. Therefore, Baoding was still lying in his room with Wen Li. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing sneaked into Baoding''s room smoothly. Baoding was still in bed, unaware that someone had broken into his room. Until Jiang Wanbai stood at the head of his bed and directly used soul searching on him, the pain of pulling the soul body at that moment made Baoding have a moment''s situation, but also in a moment, he was in a muddle again. Chapter 1063 Jiang Wanbai was not polite. He was too lazy to ask him. He directly put the divine consciousness into his brow and searched for his memory. Qi Qingxing was standing beside her, helping her to keep an eye on the movement outside the door, in case someone suddenly broke in. When searching for souls, not only the one who was searched was in danger, but also the one who performed the art. They say they are afraid of anything. When Jiang Wanbai uses soul searching technique for Baoding, Wenhong''s voice rings out outside the door: "how is Baoding?" Wen Li, who was guarding the door, tightened his hand in his sleeve. He did not dare to look at Wenhong''s eyes. He simply lowered his head and said, "he was sleeping when I came here. My son went in and took a look and then came out." Wen Hong stares at Wen Li and is silent. Wen Li has been afraid of him since he was a child. What''s more, he is feeling guilty and his palms are full of cold sweat. When he is about to hold on, Wen Hong says, "I''ll go in and see him." As he spoke, Wen Hong raised his feet and walked inside. Just after taking a step, Wen Li, standing at the door, subconsciously took a step aside, trying to stop Wen Hong. That is to say, he and Wen Hong both stopped. For a moment, Wenli felt that Wenhong''s pressure on him was even heavier. His hands were curled up tightly, and he restrained his body''s shaking. Time seemed to have passed for a long time, and it seemed that it was just a matter of breathing. Wenli''s pressure suddenly disappeared and his body became loose. At this moment, Wenli almost knelt on the ground. Fortunately, he gritted his teeth. "Wenli, I''m your father. No one in the world knows you better than me." Wen Hongshen voice, look meaningful. Wen Li''s body was stiff and did not dare to move. After rolling several times, Wenli reluctantly said a word, "what Dad said is." Wen Hong took another look at him and gave him a slight smile of unknown meaning. Then he directly reached out and pushed Baoding''s door open and walked in. Wenli stood stiff at the door, afraid to follow in or make a noise to stop Wen Hong. He closed his eyes and waited for Wen Hong and Jiang Wanbai to fight in the room. But he seemed to have stood for a long time, but he did not hear the fight. On the contrary, after waiting for a while, Wenhong turned around and walked out. Without stopping, he walked directly from his side. After a long time, Jiang Wanbai''s curious voice sounded in front of him, with doubts: "standing asleep?" Jiang Wanbai didn''t know Wen Hong had been here when he just used soul searching. He came out with Qi Qingxing and saw Wen Li standing at the door like a wooden post with his eyes closed. Wen Li suddenly opened his eyes, widened his eyes, and looked at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. He moved his lips and wanted to ask them what happened when Wenhong just entered. As a result, because his spirit and body had been tense, his larynx became stiff. He suddenly moved and made a strange sound. "Go back first." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. Jiang evening white also nodded, "what words go back to say again, again stand down here, will invite other people." Wenli nodded, but did not immediately move. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing passed him, Wenli''s body suddenly trembled and fell to the ground. He gasped for breath and had an illusion that he was suddenly alive. "What''s the matter with you, young master?" A ghost servant passed by the door and saw Wenli sitting at the door of Baoding. He went to inquire. Chapter 1064 Wen Li shook his head and tried to stand up against the wall, but failed. Or the ghost servant rushed to help him. After standing firm, Wenli waved to it. Without speaking, he walked straight. When he left the door of Baoding''s room, his steps suddenly became faster and quickly returned to his room on the third floor. When he returned to his room, only Qingzhu and nanmenziyang were there. "What about Jiang Wanbai?" Wen Li Leng for a moment, anxiously asked. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went ahead of him. He came back. Those two should have come back. Green bamboo pointed to the door and said, "just now master Xue came back and called out my master and master. They seem to want to go outside to see the Kongming lamp." "Kong Ming lantern?" Wen Li was stunned for a moment. Then he turned around and walked outside. When he reached the door, he stopped suddenly. An idea appeared in his mind. Then he said to Qingzhu and nanmenziyang: "you go with me." Qingzhu and nanmenziyang are still ghost servants now. They look at each other and get up and follow them. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing left Baoding''s room and returned to the third floor, they almost went to the door of Wenli''s room, and Xue Xu came back. Xue Xu stopped them directly and said, "I found something. Now I want to go outside to verify it. If there is no problem, the general manager will know where Wenli''s mother is." "By coincidence, we also know something." Jiang Wanbai smiles, and Qi Qingxing directly turns around to catch up with Xue Xu. They go out of the stone mountain and go outside. When they look up, they can see the Kongming lamp. Jiang Wanbai asked, "do you want to get Kong Mingdeng down?" "Let''s talk about what we found before we get down." Xue Xu looked back, his face still with a shallow smile, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes. Wenli and nanmenziyang have followed. "Walk and talk." Jiang Wan Bai Dao interrupted Wen Li''s inquiry. Wenli can only swallow the doubt back. Although he is eager to know what Jiang Wanbai has found out, he still closes his mouth and follows him. "Do you speak first or shall I speak first?" Jiang Wanbai asked Xue Xu. Xue Xu said directly, when he opened his mouth, it was an unexpected secret, "Wenhong''s wife is a mortal." "What?" Wen Li was stunned and exclaimed directly. He walked a few steps and ran to Xue Xu. He turned to face Xue Xu, "are you really saying that?" "It''s true." Xue Xu Dao, seeing Wen Li''s face in disbelief and trance, did not care, and continued to say, "the reason why you don''t know is that before you have memory, your body has been completely demonized. Your mother left you that part of the blood has completely disappeared It''s no secret that the people who come here will be demonized here. Xue Xu continued: "your mother came to the desert by accident. At that time, Wenhong was not in the ghost pit. He happened to be at the edge of the desert, because there were mortals or demons who might enter the desert by mistake..." For Wen Hong, who is a ghost, swallowing the flesh and blood of mortals or demons can make his accomplishments grow rapidly. Under such circumstances, Wenhong met the woman who had broken into the desert by mistake. Chapter 1065 It was a real mortal who could not bind a chicken. Wen Hong should have eaten her directly, but he didn''t. "Maybe it was love at first sight. Your father didn''t eat your mother or send her away from the desert. Instead, he took her all the way and finally made a living here. Later, he had you." Xue Xu Dao. After that, he said nothing more. Jiang Wanbai thought he was giving Wenli a buffer time. After all, the news was really surprising. Even Jiang Wanbai was surprised, let alone Wenli. It was his mother. After a while, Wen Li asked in a hoarse voice, "my mother Have you been demonized? " As soon as his eyes lit up, he guessed along the clue, "no wonder my father said my mother is still here, because my mother has become the same as us, so she will not go back to reincarnate after her death." "In fact, as far as we know, no matter whether your mother has been completely demonized before her death, she will not be able to reincarnate. Her soul will only stay here after her death." Jiangwan Baidao. Wen Li''s expression was stiff. And Xue Xu also followed Jiang Wanbai''s words and said: "in fact, I think your mother is not completely demonized at the moment of death, she is more likely to be a mortal." "How could that be possible?" Wenli didn''t know why he always felt a little flustered. He licked his lips and said, "it''s said that my mother died after giving birth to me in October. During this period of time when she was pregnant with me, it was enough for a mortal to be completely demonized." "That''s because your father came to the abyss after your mother was pregnant with you for some time." Xue Xu Dao. After all, it is only in the abyss of ghosts that the prohibition of demonization appears. Wen Li is silent. Jiang Wanbai waited for a while, but did not wait for Xue Xu to open his mouth again, so he looked at him. "I have finished." Xue Xu Dao. Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment and said, "it seems that there is no intersection between the news we have heard." "There is another thing about the cause of death and whereabouts of Mrs. Wenhong. I have to listen to you to determine." Xue Xu said with a smile. Jiang Wanbai nodded slightly, and after a look at Qi Qingxing, he said the memory he saw from Baoding. She first asked Wen Li, "do you know Qi Xuan?" "I''ve heard of it, but I haven''t seen it." Wen Li said, "he has a grudge against my father. He sent the ghost to assassinate my father this time." In fact, in Wen Li''s memory, Qi Xuan had not done a hundred times, and had asked his subordinates to assassinate his father for dozens of times. However, Qi Xuan had never personally tried to kill his father. However, his father knew that Qi Xuan was behind him, but he never wanted to trouble Qi Xuan. Although Wen Li felt strange, he could not get in touch with Qi Xuan, so he did not know the specific reason. Until now, Jiang Wanbai suddenly tells him, "Qi Xuan also likes your mother." Wen Li was stunned for a moment, pursed his lips and did not speak. After knowing that his mother is a mortal, such news is not enough to surprise Wenli. Jiang Wanbai continued: "maybe when your father brought your mother to the ghost pit, he met Qi Xuan. Qi Xuan, like your father, fell in love with your mother. But at that time your mother was pregnant with you, but Qi Xuan didn''t care at all, and even tried to rob your mother." Jiang Wanbai looked at Wen Li and said, "and it''s a success." "What?" Wen Li was surprised, and then a guess crossed his mind. He was a little excited and said, "is my mother there now?" Chapter 1066 As soon as this sentence was asked out, before Jiang Wanbai answered, Wen Li himself denied, "it''s impossible. If my mother is really there, my father won''t let it go." He knows how deeply Wen Hong feels and clings to his mother. He also knows that if his mother stays in Qi Xuan''s hands, Wen Hong will I would rather his mother died than allow such a thing to happen. "He is a man who would rather be destroyed directly than get it." Wen Li murmured. It''s the kind of thing you can''t get yourself, and you''ll never allow anyone else to get it. Jiang Wanbai pursed his lips and didn''t know whether to tell him what happened behind him. At this time, Xue Xu stopped, looked up and said, "here we are." Wen Li was stunned and looked up, but the Kongming lamp he saw was still in its original position, so he didn''t understand what Xue Xu meant when he arrived. "How to take it down?" Jiang Wanbai didn''t go on talking about it any more. He also focused on the Kongming lamp and asked Xue Xu. Xue Xu didn''t speak, but his body suddenly became smaller. Then there was only a paper man falling to the ground. Green bamboo quickly reached out to catch the paper man. When he looked up again, he saw that Kong Mingdeng was approaching them. As soon as you get closer, you can see a soul fire above Kong Mingdeng, which is Xue Xu. "Stop!" came a roar from the direction of the stone mountain when the Kongming lamp was about to fall Wen Li''s face turned white and shivered: "my father found it!" "If you find it, you''ll find it sooner or later. It''s just that when he comes, he can confront you. Where is your mother?" Jiang Wanbai Dao, when referring to Wenhong, her face is unabashed disgust. Qi Qingxing found this, look at her, and then look at Wen Hong, looking thoughtful. And Wenli only pays attention to his father is coming, and does not notice these. It was just such a short time that when Xue Xu said that the Kongming lamp was pressed down, Wen Hong arrived here. He did not stop at all and went directly to Kong Mingdeng. But Jiang Wanbai stood beside him, and would not watch him start to Kong Mingdeng. He quickly flew over to stop Wenhong. With a bang, Wen Hong was kicked out by Jiang Wanbai and fell on the ground not far away, making a deep hole. Zi Lang and other ghosts who came with Wen Hong were stunned to see this scene, but they were still surprised. After all, when Jiang Wanbai knocked Wenhong out, they fought for so long. Zi Lang didn''t expect that Wenhong could not even take a move under Jiang Wanbai''s hand. Wen Li, on the other hand, was afraid when he saw his father coming. Who knows Wen Hong was kicked by Jiang Wanbai. He looked at Wen Hong in a daze, and suddenly turned his head to Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai takes back his feet and looks at him and smiles at him. Wenli was frightened and didn''t open his eyes. That is to say, once again, Xue Xu has returned to the body of the paper man, and the Kongming lamp is suspended in front of him. "Your mother is here." Xue Xu set up his way to literature. Wen Li was stunned, "what What do you mean "This is your mother." As soon as Xue Xu flicked his sleeve, the Kongming lamp fluttered in front of the Chaowen facade. Wen Hong in the pit over there got up and saw this scene change greatly. He roared: "Wenli! That''s what I ordered for your mother. How dare you unite with outsiders to destroy it! " Chapter 1067 "No!" Wen Li''s voice was so fast that he realized what Xue Xu''s words meant. As a result, there was no respect and fear in Wen Hong''s eyes. Instead, his eyes were red, compared with those when Wen Hong was drunk. "Stop him!" Wenhong saw that Wenli had not listened to his own words, and immediately called out to Zi Lang and other ghosts. Zi Lang reacted and rushed up with ghosts. As a result, he couldn''t get close to Wenli. All of them were scattered by Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai stood there, cold face, like a god of death, who can not get close to Wenli and the Kongming lamp. Wenhong also realized this. He bit his teeth and said, "as long as you don''t mind your own business, I can send you out of here now." "No more." Jiang Wanbai said coldly, "maybe we will promise you before we find out the truth, but now..." She didn''t finish her words but gave a sneer. At this moment, Wenli finally saw the appearance of the Kongming lamp. From the beginning of his memory, the Kongming lamp was floating above, but in fact, he had never seen the Kongming lamp at such a close distance in so many years, and he did not look at it carefully. Until now, Kong Mingdeng is quietly suspended in front of him, which is within his reach. But Wenli looks at Kong Mingdeng, hoping that all this is a dream. What is burning in the Kongming lamp is not the lamp oil refined by mermaid as mentioned by Wen Hong, but a cluster of soul fire. The reason why it has been burning for so many years has not been extinguished is that what is burning inside is not the lamp oil, but the soul fire. And Xue Xu said, his mother is here. It means that the fire is his mother. "No wonder No wonder you said my mother had never left. No wonder you said my mother had been looking at me... " Wenli murmured to himself, and then his voice grew louder and louder. He stares at the burning soul fire in the Kongming lamp and yells: "why?! Why are you doing this to my mother? " He turned his head, staring at Wen Hong''s eyes red, not the way his son looked at his father, but more like looking at his enemy. But for Jiang Wanbai, who knows more about the truth, Wen Li should look at Wen Hong with such a look. "Haven''t you found out yet?" she said coldly "What?" Wen Li looks at Jiang Wanbai. He is stunned and panicked. He looks at Jiang Wanbai''s cold face. He has no reason to panic. He doesn''t want Jiang Wanbai to speak again. He is afraid that Jiang Wanbai will say something that will make him more broken. Jiang Wanbai saw his fear, but she didn''t feel soft hearted or hesitant. Since she had promised Wenli to check his mother''s affairs, now that she had found out, she would speak out. "What is this Kongming lamp made of? You haven''t seen it yet?" Jiang Wanbai frowns and looks at Wen Hong with disgust in his eyes. But Wen Li listened to her words, his heart has come up with an answer, he kept praying that this is not true, but he had to stare at the Kongming lamp carefully to make sure whether it was what he thought. There is nothing on the Kongming lamp. When Jiang Wanbai didn''t know the truth about Kongming lantern, he also guessed that there should be a special rune or array on it, so that the Kongming lamp could float on it all the time. It would not float away completely, but could become a guide lamp. Chapter 1068 But now that I know, Jiang Wanbai feels sad and sad. And for Wenhong, Jiang Wanbai also hated more. Wenli has determined what Kong Mingdeng is made of. He looks at the Kongming lamp, and his body trembles violently. At a certain moment, he vomites like he wants to spit out all the viscera. "Why? Why? " Wenli cried out in a crash. Looking at Hongwen, he can''t see the tears on his face, but he can''t see the tears on his face. Because of Wen Hong''s actions feel unbelievable, also feel strange. The Kongming lamp is made of human skin, which is Wenli''s mother''s skin, which was stripped off by birth, and his mother''s soul was trapped in it. Because he was thinking about his son Wenli, he had obsession. This Kongming lamp will always float above and will not go far, because she wants to see her son. The reason why she was in the direction of export, Jiang Wanbai guess is because Qi Xuan. There is the direction to go to Qi Xuan''s side, and also the direction to leave Wenhong and leave here. She wants to go to Qi Xuan''s side, but she can''t rest assured of her son. This will become what everyone knows. In the face of the accusation that Wen Li discovered the truth, Wen Hong calmed down. He didn''t yell wildly any more, nor did he ask his subordinates to snatch Kong Mingdeng any more. He just stared at Kong Mingdeng, and his expression changed constantly. Sometimes he was gentle and affectionate, and sometimes he was angry with hate. Gradually, when Wenli finds that Wenhong doesn''t even have an explanation, he stops criticizing him and just looks at him coldly. He said, "I''m taking my mother out of here." "Don''t think about it!" Wen Hong gritted his teeth. He looked at Wen Li and suddenly began to laugh. The laughter grew louder and louder. Finally, he became crazy. And Wenli just looked at him coldly, "I know I can''t beat you. Even if I can beat you, you are my father in the end. I won''t kill you, but I won''t stay. I''ll take my mother out of here." "Do you think I want you to stay here?" Wen Hong laughs sarcastically, "if it''s not to keep your mother, do you think I''ll keep you?" Maybe he really gave up on Wenhong. In the past, Wenli would have been sad because of Wen Hong''s words. But now Wenli was completely indifferent. He said, "then kill me, just like killing my mother." "Shut up!" Maybe it was the latter sentence that stimulated Wenhong. Wen Hong''s expression became crazy again. He stared at the Kongming lamp, as if he had fallen into the past, and said angrily, "your son is as sure as you are. He wants to leave me! Clearly I was the first to meet you, I saved you! If it wasn''t for me, you would have died there. Would you have known Qi Xuan? " Hearing Wen Hong''s words, Jiang Wanbai knew that the truth was probably what she had guessed. At the beginning, Wenhong met the mortal woman. After falling in love at first sight, he did not send the other party away. Instead, he left the other side. But the woman didn''t like him, but Wenhong forced her, so she was pregnant with Wenhong''s child. But later, the woman met Qi Xuan. She probably fell in love with Qi Xuan. Qi Xuan didn''t mind that she was pregnant with Wenhong''s child and wanted to keep her. Chapter 1069 But Wen Hong also wanted to keep her, and even tried his best to keep her. Jiang Wanbai is not sure what happened later. He can only guess that it was the woman who wanted to leave. As a result, Wenhong directly skinned her, killed her, and made her a Kongming lamp, so that she could only float in the sky, unable to get close to the people he loved or her son. "If you didn''t want to leave me, how could I have killed you?! I know I love you so much. I love you the most. Why don''t you understand me? " Wen Hong seems to be trapped in hysteria in his eyes. He keeps saying that he stares at Kong Mingdeng beside Wenli. It felt as if he would jump at Kong Ming Deng at any time. It is at this time that Jiang Wanbai suddenly looks at the direction where Kong Mingdeng was not taken down by Xue Xu. "Qi Xuan is here?" Qi Qingxing also felt a breath was approaching quickly, so he asked in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai nodded, "probably." When the cloud could be seen, Wen Hong also found it. "Qi Xuan! You dare come! " Wen Hong roared and rushed to the cloud. It was Qi Xuan. Qi Xuan''s voice was full of anger. He seemed to know what Wenhong had done, and he did not hide his intention to kill, "Wenhong, I''ll kill you!" Seeing Wen Hong wrestle with the cloud, Wen Li turns to look at the Kong Ming lantern beside him. The Kong Ming lamp, which was still quietly at his side, began to turn around in place after Qi Xuan appeared. It seems that he wants to go to Qi Xuan''s side, but he is not willing to leave Wenli. Wenli also found this. He pulled the corners of his lips and couldn''t tell what his mood was, but he still asked with hope: "mother, would you like to leave with me?" Kong Mingdeng stopped for a moment, but then it turned faster. "Mother?" Wen Li didn''t understand what she meant, but Kong Mingdeng couldn''t speak. Looking at this scene, Jiang Wanbai did not stop sighing. She said to Wen: "the demons and demons or mortals who died in the fallen land will eventually become ghosts like you." "My mother..." Wen Li suddenly looks at Jiang Wanbai, and Kong Mingdeng stops turning around. It seems that he is also looking at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai said: "release your mother and she will become like you." Wen Li''s hands on his side trembled, and his expression was at a loss, "I I don''t know what to do. " As soon as the voice dropped, Jiang Wanbai helped him directly. He saw that the soul fire trapped in the Kongming lamp suddenly flew out, and the whole Kongming lamp was also burning. Just when he saw the Kongming lamp burning, Wen Li''s face changed. He subconsciously reached out to put out the fire. But before his outstretched hand touched the fire, the fire was extinguished, and a perfect human skin was suspended in front of him. "Go ahead." The soul fire road of the white Dynasty in the late Jiang Dynasty. The next moment, the soul fire flew into the human skin. The originally thin skin suddenly began to inflate and become full. The most obvious change was the face. The facial features began to bulge and become three-dimensional. Gradually, a woman with a beautiful face and five points similar to Wenli stood there. The woman''s expression is still a bit at a loss, obviously not adapted to their own freedom again. Wen Li is as like as two peas. He stood there, and the woman''s face was exactly the same as that puppet''s face, but it felt different for him. Chapter 1070 "Mother?" Wenli''s Adam''s apple rolled several times, opened his lips and closed them. He came back and forth several times before he finally uttered the word in a hoarse voice. That''s the word that makes the woman''s eyes at a loss. The woman looks at Wenli and has a gentle smile on her face. She goes forward and takes two steps, shaking her hands and covering Wenli''s face, "Li''er..." "Mother Wenli grabs the woman''s hand. When the mother and son met, there was a result between Qi Xuan and Wen Hong. The original Wenhong and Qi Xuan are the same, but since the disappearance of the woman, Qi Xuan has been holding his breath in practice. He is determined that one day he can kill Wenhong and take back the woman. Wen Hong spent most of his mind on the puppet in this period of time, so that he would have been beaten by Qi Xuan. Just before Qi Xuan appeared, he was kicked by Jiang Wanbai. At that time, Jiang Wanbai already knew that he had killed his wife and skinned people to make Kong Mingdeng''s business, so he didn''t stop. Wen Hong was hurt by that kick. After facing Qi Xuan, who was already stronger than himself, it was sooner or later to lose. At the moment, Wenhong falls to the ground dying, and falls in the direction of facing Wenli. Naturally, he also sees the woman embracing Wenli. Wenhong is stunned for a moment, and then shows a trance look. He crawls towards the woman and wants to come over. Because of this, she couldn''t move her hand The woman also heard his cry, and immediately her body trembled. She looked at him and withdrew her eyes. There was no love in her eyes, but only hatred and fear. When she saw Wenhong, she remembered the pain of being skinned by this man. Think of so many years can only look at their own son from afar, looking at the pain and suffering of his son being ignored by him. Because of Wen Hong''s cry, Qi Xuan also found the woman here. His expression was stunned. The next moment, the cloud rolled over. The woman who was still holding Wenli''s sleeve was already in his arms. "Brother Xuan." The woman hugged him back, which was totally opposite to Wen Hong''s attitude. It was obvious that Qi Xuancai was the one she loved, even if she had a child with Wen Hong. The woman''s attitude clearly reminds Wenhong of this fact, and the fact that Wenhong is always unwilling to face makes his eyes red. It is jealousy, resentment and unwillingness. "Ah Wen Hong roars and suddenly rushes towards the woman, like a last-minute fight. Jiang Wanbai originally wanted to stop him, but at one moment he suddenly realized that it was not right, so he was stunned for a moment. That is to say, Wen Hong directly broke through Qi Xuan who was blocking him, and directly turned into a cloud to cover the woman. "Wen Hong! You let her go Qi Xuan immediately roared and was about to jump on it. It''s too late for him to see the cloud. To be exact, it is all absorbed by women, and Wenhong is gone. Only the woman is still standing in the same place, and the woman is full of resentment. All the people present looked at this scene. Qingzhu didn''t understand what happened to his wrong eye Kung Fu. However, Nanmen Ziyang understood what happened and explained to him, "Wenhong is dead. Before he died, he gave all his accomplishments to that woman." Chapter 1071 When he was dying, Wen Hong might have thought about dying with a woman. After all, he would rather kill a woman than watch a woman leave him. But in the end, he died and left all his accomplishments to the woman. No matter what he thought at that moment, he left the rest of his accomplishments to her. There is nothing more important than cultivation in the spirit abyss where the strong are respected. Even if a woman has Qi Xuan to protect her in the future, she can be protected by others, but she can''t be more at ease than she has enough strength. After Wen hung died, no matter whether the woman or Qi Xuan or Wen Li did not mention what Wen Hong would have done for the woman, and Zi Lang, he was actually the eye of Qi Xuan. When Wenhong killed a woman, only Baoding was present. Therefore, in addition to Wenhong, only Baoding knew how his wife died. When Jiang Wanbai later learned about this, she couldn''t help sighing. It was also her good luck that she chose Baoding directly. If you choose other ghost search, you can''t know the truth. It''s not right. Xue also found out. "Xue Xu, how did you find out?" Jiang Wanbai asked Xue Xu. Xue Xu said: "guess." Jiang Wanbai Do you read my letter? Xue Xu just laughed, and no longer said anything. Jiang Wanbai saw that he was not willing to say more, so he did not ask any more questions. Anyway, things have already come to an end. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t care what Wen Li, his mother and Qi Xuan intend to do in the future. She just wants to use Wen Hong''s transmission array. Therefore, after Wen Hong''s death, Jiang Wanbai greets Wen Li and goes to Shishan. After arriving at the stone mountain, he went all the way to the top floor. Jiang Wanbai and others went to the master bedroom. A moment later, there was an earth shaking sound from the master bedroom. "I really regret that I only kicked him!" Jiang Wanbai looks at the destroyed transmission array in front of him, and is so angry that he gnaws his teeth. She did not expect that Wen Hong had destroyed the teleportation array directly before she rushed to stop them. Xue Xu''s eyes flashed and said thoughtfully: "it seems that Wenhong has already known that we are helping Wen Li check that matter, and that our purpose is to transmit the array." Perhaps, Wen Hong also knew that he was dead. But he did. Even after death, Jiang Wanbai and others would suffer. As a result, Jiang Wanbai and others soon returned. "Do you have a teleportation array? It''s better to leave the abyss directly. " Jiang Wanbai pokes his head out of the carriage and asks Qi Xuan, who is still holding with the woman. Qi Xuan already knew from Wen Li that it was Jiang Wanbai and others who helped to find out the truth. Therefore, he had a good attitude towards Jiang Wanbai, but no matter how good his attitude was, it was useless because he did not communicate with the transmission array. "No, it''s OK." Jiang Wan put down the curtain of the carriage without any expression and let the carriage hurry on. If you don''t leave early, you won''t be able to completely ghost nanmenziyang. "Where are you going?" Qi Xuan came up again and asked. Jiang Wanbai was in a good mood now, but he didn''t make a sound. He said, "we''ll go to Nancheng first, and then we''ll go to Nanshan." Qi Xuan was stunned for a moment. He was a little surprised. A moment later, he took out a ghost stone from his arms. The stone was rectangular with a face carved on it. He handed it to Nanmen Ziyang and said, "although I can''t help you with the teleportation array, you can take my keepsake. At least the road behind will not be so difficult. In addition to the greedy ghost king, other ghosts will not dare to stop you." Chapter 1072 Nanmenziyang did not immediately accept it, but turned back to lift the curtain of the carriage. He took a look at Jiang Wanbai. Seeing Jiang Wanbai leaning against Qi Qingxing''s arms and closing his eyes, he knew that Jiang Wanbai was still angry. He did not dare to ask her, so he asked Xue Xu, "master Xue?" "Take it." Xue Xu Dao. The South Gate Ziyang then turned back and took the keepsake given by Qi Xuan. After giving the keepsake, Qi Xuan said nothing more. Facing the south, Ziyang and Qingzhu arched their hands, retreated to one side and watched the carriage leave. When the carriage was far away, the woman came to him with a soft voice, "brother Xuan, what do you think these people are here for?" "I don''t know." Qi Xuan shook his head and took back his sight. "No matter what they are here for, it''s going to change." After saying this, Qi Xuan saw a sad look on the woman''s face. He stretched out his hand to pull the woman into his arms and comforted him: "don''t worry. No matter what happens here, we will not separate again." A woman smiles when she hears the speech. "Still angry?" Xue Xu sat opposite, seeing Jiang Wanbai always buried his face in Qi Qingxing''s shoulder socket and refused to come out. He asked with a smile. Jiang Wanbai snorted and didn''t want to talk. Although the process of the investigation is very smooth, but the results are not good, but also a white busy, which makes Jiang Wanbai very unhappy. Qi Qingxing looked at her with a look of helplessness. He put out his hand and gently comforted Jiang Wanbai''s back. Xue Xu, sitting opposite, suddenly said, "are you repairing ghost road recently?" "Well." Jiang Wanbai didn''t think it was necessary to hide the matter, so he responded directly. Xue Xu took out a big jade card from his sleeve and handed it to her. He said, "I have several skills related to ghosts. You can have a look. If you have one, you can use it." As he spoke, he took out several pieces of jade from his sleeve and put them on the small table in front of Jiang Wan''s white noodles for her to choose. Jiang Wanbai had been planning to find a ghost cultivation method. She had never thought that Xue Xu had it. She immediately put those unhappiness behind her head and got back to her spirits. She sat beside Qi Qingxing and began to choose. Xue Xu was very familiar with these skills. Every time Jiang Wanbai picked up a piece, he could tell where the skill was good or bad. Jiang Wanbai, after carefully reading it, found that Xue Xu''s eight to nine is not far from ten, and the rest of them have to be really cultivated to know whether it is true, but the skill is Xue Xu''s. Since he said so, it must be such a thing. Unless Xue Xu deliberately fabricated to deceive her. After reading all the skills, Jiang Wanbai thinks about it and doesn''t make a choice immediately. Qi Qingxing sat on her side, stretched out his hand to trim the broken hair beside her ear, and whispered: "there are two good skills in it, but they are not suitable for you, but there is a basic skill. You can practice it first, and then find a better one." Since he began to practice himself, many things no longer need Jiang Wanbai to explain to him. He naturally understood, and sometimes he could give advice to Jiang Wanbai, such as now. Compared with Xue Xu, Qi Qingxing had a better understanding of Jiang Wanbai''s own situation, and naturally understood what kind of skill was most suitable for Jiang Wanbai. "You''re right." After listening to Qi Qingxing''s words, Jiang Wanbai immediately agreed and nodded. She took one of the jade slips and said to Xue Xu with a smile: "this is of some use to me. I want this one. Thank you very much." Chapter 1073 What Jiang Wanbai took is exactly the basic skill Qi Qingxing said. For Jiang Wanbai, who has just come into contact with Guixiu, it is the most suitable. As for higher-level skills, she is not in urgent need at present. She can find a more suitable one. Xue Xu collected all the other skills. On the next journey, Jiang Wanbai had no time to get angry. She began to think about the basic skill. The time passed quickly. Because of the keepsake given by Qi xuanzhi, Jiang Wanbai and others were very successful. They soon left Wenhong''s territory and passed through Qi Xuan''s territory. According to the map of Tang Yungei, there was a ghost general''s territory ahead, which was also the place where the greedy ghost king was located. As long as you pass here smoothly, the next road will be much easier. A lot, but I don''t want to come. Just entering the land boundary known as "greedy wolf city", the carriage was stopped. After the talisman on Nanmen Ziyang failed, Jiang Wanbai gave another one. It was impossible to avoid ghost, but it could hide his breath of strangers, so as not to attract ghosts who wanted to eat human flesh and blood. But the carriage was stopped. "Aren''t you dead?" Green bamboo stared as like as two peas. Nanmenziyang''s reaction was no better than that of him. At the end of a week''s practice in Chai Li Jiang Wanbai, hearing the words of green bamboo, he lifted the curtain of the carriage and was stunned when he saw the ghost standing outside. Then he responded and asked, "are you wen Hong''s brother or younger brother?" Jiang Wanbai asked, Qingzhu and nanmenziyang remembered. When Wen Hong promised to send them away, he said that the destination of his teleportation array was to go to his brother. Wen Hong was dead, right under their noses, so the one in front of him could not be Wenhong, but he looked almost the same as Wen Hong, so it could only be his younger brother. Jiang Wanbai is also surprised that Wenhong''s younger brother looks the same as him. "It seems that I have not found the wrong person. You are the people my brother said." Wen Chao tugged at the corners of his lips and grinned grimly. He didn''t say much about anything else. He just waved his hand, and the ghosts that followed him swarmed on. Looking at this scene, green bamboo has been numb, quietly back face shrink, looking at the South Gate Ziyang play. Of course, the biggest combat effectiveness is not Nanmen Ziyang, but Xue Xu and Jiang Wanbai who sit behind. Nanmen Ziyang seizes the opportunity to train. A moment later, Wen Chao''s ghost remains. He covers the blood hole in his chest and looks at Jiang Wanbai. His eyes are bitter. Jiang Wanbai thought he would fight back again, but Wen Chao ran away so simply that she was stunned for a moment. She took a puff from her forehead and said, "go on, don''t stop. They are right. The ghosts in the abyss are not compatible. They are not very good tempered and can''t move We''d better leave here as soon as possible with our men. " Qingzhu and nanmenziyang smell speech, and quickly drive the carriage to continue to walk in front. Wen Chao ran away smoothly from Jiang Wanbai. Although Jiang Wanbai and others did not catch up with him, Wen Chao would not be grateful for it. He held up his anger and went straight to the place where the greedy ghost king was. Chapter 1074 There is a arena in the center of greedy wolf city. Those who are in the middle reaches of the city and can''t occupy the ghost stone resources but are unwilling to be attached to other ghosts will come here. They will sign up here and fight. Each participant has three chances to win two games in three games, and the ghosts in the audience will bet or reward directly. The winning party will get a large amount of ghost stones. Even with the number of winning games, the number of ghost stones obtained will be doubled. As long as you can get a large amount of ghost stone from here, and use this ghost stone to boost your accomplishments and enhance your strength, a strong strength means that you have more confidence to fight for your own territory, and it also means that you can get resources, and the benefits are endless. But it''s all based on the premise that you can leave the arena alive. Every registered ghost has signed a contract of life and death, regardless of life or death, it has nothing to do with the arena. The greedy ghost King usually stays here when he doesn''t practice. If he practices in seclusion, Wen Chao will know about it. However, if he doesn''t get the news, he knows he wants to come here to find the greedy ghost king. When Wen Chao broke in, the last scene had just ended, and the next one had not yet started. There was a chair at the top of the viewing table. Usually, when the greedy ghost King closed down, the chair was empty. However, he was here today, reclining on the chair with one hand on his head, his eyes half closed, and his lips red as if he had just drunk blood. She was wearing a black robe, with her lapel wide open, revealing the pale skin inside. "Wang, please avenge your brother!" After Wen Chao rushed in, he knelt at the feet of the greedy ghost king, covering the blood hole in his chest with one hand, and looking at the greedy ghost King earnestly in his eyes. The greedy ghost King lifted his eyes and opened his mouth. His voice was cool, like jade. It was very nice to hear, "your brother is dead?" As soon as Wen Chao''s eyes lit up, he told Wen Hong about Wen Hong. He didn''t mention Qi Xuan. He only said that a group of outsiders killed Wenhong, and that group of outsiders also robbed Wenli''s palace. Now he is arriving at greedy wolf city and planning to go to Nancheng. Sitting at the feet of the greedy ghost king was a child carved with powder and jade. The child was wearing a red belly bag with a whip on his head. He was very naive and lovely. But when Wen Chao spoke, he frowned all the time. When Wen Chao finished speaking, his face was full of disdain. Immediately, Wen Chao said, "Wen Chao, have you forgotten the rules of our ghost abyss? Respect the strong. Since your brother has been killed, it means that your brother is incompetent and deserves to die. It''s the same thing for the palace to be robbed. This is what we have been in the abyss of ghosts and ghosts. No one has ever found the king in front of him for this kind of thing. Do you want to face it When the child said these words, the faces of the ghosts around him showed a look of approval. The more you identify with the children, the more you look down on the literary trend, and the more you look at the literary tide, you will become scornful. Wen Chao''s face turned red. He glared at the child and said, "but they are all foreigners." "You were born in the abyss of ghosts?" The child rolled his eyes. Wen Chao couldn''t say anything. He couldn''t refute it. He was not born in the abyss of ghosts, but came here with Wen Hong. The child snorted, seeing that he had nothing to say, he no longer paid attention to him, and instead impatiently urged the arena boss, "when will the next game start? Come on! What are you dawdling about? " Chapter 1075 Greedy ghost king stretched out his hand and knocked on his head. Looking at Wen Chao lazily, he asked, "how do you want this king to avenge your brother?" "Kill them! Take back what the elder brother has been robbed Wen Chao hurried on. He looked at the child with some pride. The child light Chi a, not angry, but strange smile up, a look of good play. Wen Chao was seen by him with a bad premonition. At this time, the greedy ghost king said, "OK." Before Wen Chao was happy, he heard another sentence from the greedy ghost King: "as the price of inviting the king, you can have fun with me." "This is good!" The child in the pigtail immediately clapped his hands and was happy. Wen Chao was still in a daze. He didn''t understand what the greedy ghost King meant. He was about to ask when he was beaten by a child and landed directly in the arena. As soon as he fell, the audience immediately heard cheers. At the same time, the greedy ghost King''s voice rang, "if you win him, I will reward you!" This sentence is to Wen Chao, but also to the ghosts who have just entered the arena. "King!" Wen Chao got up in a panic and went toward the greedy ghost king. He wanted to go out, but the border around the arena had been opened. He just touched it and fell to the ground. And there was a sound of sobbing all around. Jiang Wanbai did not know what happened to Wen Chao. The carriage passed through greedy wolf City, but because Jiang Wanbai said not to stop, the carriage did not stop and went straight ahead. It''s just that the boundary of greedy wolf city is a little big. On the way, Ziyang and Qingzhu in the South Gate change to sleep in the carriage. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing sit outside to look at it. By the way, the carriage is not a real one. It was cut out by Jiang Wanbai with paper. Therefore, it is not really necessary to be watched. Jiang Wanbai is mainly out of the air, she stood up directly outside the carriage, stretched out a blue face, slightly narrowed her eyes and looked around. The greedy wolf City, in fact, is not like a city, but a territory. From time to time, there are one or two strange shaped houses or caves on the top of the stone mountains. You can see one or two ghosts coming in and out of those caves or houses. Further away, just in the front left of the carriage, the houses over there are relatively dense and tall. One of the buildings is very similar to the pyramids of the 21st century. Jiang Wanbai looks at the novelty and feels familiar with it, so he looks at it for a while more. It turns out that when you look at it like this, you can see something coming from there. "OK, is something coming?" Jiang Wanbai, half squinting his eyes, stretched out his hand and pulled on Qi Qing''s clothes. Qi Qingxing held her disorderly hand and raised her eyes to the direction she said. Her eyes flashed, "something is coming." That is Qi Qingxing''s Kung Fu. Jiang Wanbai can see clearly that something is approaching here, and the speed is very fast. At first, Jiang Wanbai looked as if there was a mass of black. When the group of black was getting closer and closer to this side, Jiang Wanbai also saw the real face of that black. It is a line of ghost servants carrying a black coffin flying in the air, up and down, the ghost servants are like running on the ground, carrying the black coffin with their legs, and soon stopped in front of the carriage. Chapter 1076 The road ahead was stopped, and the carriage could only stop. At the next moment, a mass of bloody things was thrown in front of the carriage. "What is this?" Jiang Wanbai frowned and looked disgusted. He just looked at it and then moved his eyes. It was disgusting. Qi Qingxing''s face was also a little chilly. He took a look at it more and recognized it from a group of suspected heads. "It''s Wenhong''s younger brother." "What?" Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment. Subconsciously, she looked at the coffin again. She looked at the coffin with a strange look: "so what do you want to do? We didn''t kill him. Is the coffin you''re carrying for him? Why don''t you put him in the coffin? And throw it out? " Listening to Jiang Wanbai''s series of questions, Qi Qingxing has a helpless smile in his eyes. The coffin is not empty. After all, the other party''s aura is so obvious that they can''t ignore it. As soon as Jiang Wanbai finished his words, there was a light laugh in the coffin, which was very nice. But before anyone else could listen to it, the laughter stopped and turned to a tender and crisp voice, with a clear and dazzling contempt: "Wenhong was killed by such a stupid woman. It''s really deserved that Wenhong was killed by such a stupid woman. In recent years, he has become more and more out of tune, and it will be sooner or later to die Love, even if it doesn''t die in this woman''s hand, will die in other people''s hands sooner or later. " As the words fell, the lid of the coffin flew up, spinning in the air, and then a figure flew out of the coffin. To be precise, it was two figures, one big and one small. The small one was held by the big one and sat in his arm. The lid of the coffin fell down again. The man in a black robe, holding the child in his arms with one hand, fluttered down on the coffin and stepped on the lid. "Greedy ghost king?" Jiang Wanbai''s eyes are hesitating on the youth and children. The breath of these two bodies is too similar. Jiang Wanbai can''t tell who is the greedy ghost king, or Both? "I haven''t heard that there are two greedy ghost kings." Make complaints about Jiang''s late white, and whisper to Tsing Tsing. It is said to be in a low voice. In fact, her voice can be heard by all present. The young man laughed again. He looked at Jiang Wanbai and his eyes were full of interest. He seemed to be very interested in her. "They all call this king greedy ghost king." "Oh." Jiang Wanbai nodded his head, in his heart for the greedy ghost King''s words, the child''s identity is also questionable, after all, the child''s breath is not weak. Greedy ghost King: "Wen Chao said that you killed his brother and robbed a palace built by ghost stone. He asked the king to avenge his brother." "Wait a minute." Jiang Wanbai motioned him to pause for a moment. She pointed to the bloody things on the ground and said, "I think there is one thing that needs to be clarified. His appearance has nothing to do with us." "It doesn''t matter." The greedy ghost King laughed. And sitting in his arm, the child snorted, very irascible, "Why are you so wordy?" Qi Qingxing''s eyes are cold. "If I''m too wordy, you''re going to say your purpose directly." Jiang Wanbai grabs Qi Qingxing''s sleeve and snorts, making the child''s expression vivid. The child has not met anyone who dares to talk to him like this for many years. In the past, daring to talk to him like this has provided a strength for his cultivation. Now, seeing Jiang Wanbai so, the child immediately became angry and patted the greedy ghost king, holding his arm, and said angrily, "woman, you want to die!" Chapter 1077 Seeing the child rush over like a small shell, Qi Qing xingdang is about to move forward. Jiang Wanbai pulls him in time, lowers his voice and quickly says, "ah hang, you stay to deal with the greedy ghost king." This sentence successfully stopped Qi Qingxing. Jiang Wanbai knows that he can think clearly, so after finishing this sentence, he loosens Qi Qingxing''s sleeve and confidently welcomes him. At the moment when the child was about to run into the carriage, a border was built to protect the carriage, and then a similar resentment came up, and the two collided together, setting off a huge air wave in an instant. The air wave almost lifted up the land, but the carriage remained in place, steady and motionless. Qi Qingxing took a look at Jiang Wanbai in a different place and knew that she was not likely to lose. So he looked away and turned to the greedy ghost king who was still standing on the coffin. He just ran into the greedy ghost king who looked at him. One left the carriage, the other left the top of the coffin, and fought on the other side of the carriage. Jiang Wanbai has always restrained herself from using her spiritual power. In addition, she has recently begun to practice the basic skills. She even has a close relationship with her children. As a result, when Qingzhu and nanmenziyang wake up from sleep, Qingzhu yawns and opens the curtain. His eyes are still narrowed and he doesn''t wake up completely. "Master, you and the young master come in and have a rest Eh? Mr. Xue, what about my master and my son? " Qingzhu only saw Xue Xu sitting outside the carriage. He didn''t see the figures of Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. He immediately widened his eyes and lost the sleepiness left. Xue Xu is looking at the left front, did not pay attention to him, or Nanmen Ziyang reached out and patted him on the shoulder, said: "Jiang girl and who to fight." They found that not only Jiang Wanbai, but also Qi Qingxing was fighting with whom. "How long have you been fighting? Why didn''t we hear anything? " Green bamboo stares at an eye to ask a way. Nanmen Ziyang said: "I don''t know. The reason why we didn''t hear anything was that Jiang left the border before she left." In fact, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have been fighting for one night. After all, greedy ghost king came not long after Qingzhu and nanmenziyang had just fallen asleep. Now Qingzhu and nanmenziyang have already woken up, and jiangwanbai and qiqingxing have not stopped. When Qingzhu and nanmenziyang are ready and have a breakfast, they sit in the carriage and watch for a while, but they still have no intention to stop. "Mr. Xue, when will my master and my young master stop?" Qingzhu scratched his head and asked Xue Xu. Xue Xu said, "just shout." "What do you call?" Qingzhu is puzzled, and Nanmen Ziyang is also curious to see Xue Xu. He wants to know what to shout to stop Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing on both sides. Xue Xu''s smile deepened, did not directly tell them the answer, "I think." After pondering for a while, Qingzhu suddenly raised his voice and called to Jiang Wanbai: "master! Are you hungry? Do you want to eat? " Jiang Wanbai, who was fighting with the child, took a puff from her forehead and moved down. She stepped back for a distance and said to the child who still wanted to move forward: "no more fighting. I''m going to have a meal. It''s really endless to fight like this." Chapter 1078 The child''s expression was fierce, but there was a flash of hesitation in his eyes. Obviously, he didn''t mean to fight with Jiang Wanbai. When Qi Qingxing stopped at jiangwanbai, Qi Qingxing and greedy ghost king looked at each other and stopped. The former retreated to Jiang Wanbai, while the latter waved to the child. When the child ran over with dissatisfaction, he held the man in his arms. Seeing the truce on both sides of the south gate, Ziyang immediately looked at the green bamboo in disbelief. Qingzhu''s expression is also a little dull. When Jiang Wanbai comes back, he is still in a daze. He is discontented and says, "what are you doing? Isn''t it time for breakfast? " "Oh, oh Yes, master Green bamboo should be in a hurry, turn to pull the South Gate Ziyang again to busy breakfast. A moment later, Jiang Wanbai pointed to the bloody group on the ground and said to the greedy ghost king, "can you get that thing away? One morning''s influence on appetite. " The greedy ghost king immediately looked at the ghost servant who was still carrying the coffin over there. With only one eye, a ghost servant went over and directly mentioned the literary tide on the ground. Just as he was about to leave, the bloody thing trembled. Jiang Wanbai just caught a glimpse of this scene and asked in surprise, "are you still alive?" "Alive, of course." The greedy ghost King laughed. "He wants to see this king avenge his brother. If he dies, how can he see it?" "You don''t have to see it anymore." Said the child sitting in the arms of the greedy ghost king. As soon as the child said this sentence, the bloody thing trembled a few times, as if struggling to speak. Unfortunately, when the child finished that sentence, the ghost servant carrying him understood the meaning of the greedy ghost king, and knew what kind of place Wen Chao should have, so he took Wen Chao away without any expression. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t know what kind of trade has been made between Wen Chao and greedy ghost king, or what kind of unilateral transaction. She is not interested. Without Wen Chao staying here to affect her appetite, Jiang Wanbai withdrew her sight. Qingzhu and nanmenziyang are busy cooking breakfast for Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Yu Guang sees that the greedy ghost king and the child have not left. If they don''t see the child fighting with Jiang Wanbai, Qingzhu will think that the child is very cute and gratifying. Let a person see to want to hold in the bosom to pinch. Unfortunately, he has witnessed the children and Jiang Wanbai, know how fierce the child''s innocent face hides. "That Do you want to eat? " Qingzhu asked politely. After asking, he regretted. The child bared his teeth and looked at him with malice: "if I said I would like to eat, would you like to give me to eat?" He''s a ghost, cannibalism. Green bamboo has not yet responded, greedy ghost king stretched out his hand to pat on the child''s head, and said with a smile: "naughty." Then he looked at the green bamboo, nodded slightly, and said, "please make one for us. I haven''t eaten human food for a long time." "You haven''t eaten at all!" The child snorted. Although the greedy ghost King''s attitude seems very good, it is not as cruel and aggressive as they have heard before. But Qingzhu''s heart did not relax. After experiencing the previous series of things, Qingzhu and nanmenziyang had long memory, always remembering what Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had said. Chapter 1079 This is the land of depravity and the world of ghosts. As human beings, they are delicious food in the eyes of ghosts, and ghosts can confuse people. Therefore, no matter how considerate and easy to get along with the ghosts, they should always keep vigilance and not relax easily. At this moment, after the greedy ghost King finished those words, Qingzhu nodded his head. He didn''t dare to say any more. He was busy with Nanmen Ziyang. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are sitting next to Xue Xu. Jiang Wanbai is talking with Xue Xu in a low voice about some things she realized when she just started with the child, as well as some cultivation problems. Xue Xu knows a lot and can always solve those doubts for her. Qi Qingxing sits beside him and listens. Although Jiang Wanbai is now practicing the ghost Road, and he is cultivating the devil''s road, there will always be all kinds of unexpected gains and experiences in the cultivation of this road. It is not that no one has improved his mood in the practice of others since ancient times. Qingzhu and nanmenziyang move very fast. In addition, there are not so good conditions now. It is a good thing to eat hot food when going out. Therefore, the breakfast prepared by Qingzhu and nanmenziyang is not so complicated. A pot of porridge, with a salted egg, and a sugar cake. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t like to eat sweet food in the morning, except for sweet soybean milk, porridge, bread and cake, she prefers salty food. And Qi Qingxing is the same as her, and even Qi Qingxing doesn''t like it more simply. He doesn''t even like sweet soybean milk. So the cakes in front of Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are all oil cakes, and the other two are sugar cakes, which are placed in front of the greedy ghost king and the child. The greedy ghost king only took a bite of that candy cake and put it down. However, the child sitting in his arm was still full of disdain and didn''t want to touch these ordinary people''s food at all, but the fragrance did linger on the tip of his nose. In addition, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing don''t care whether he eats or not. They have already eaten by themselves. It seems that they are quite delicious. The child hesitated, and finally pretended to be reluctant to take a bite of the sugar cake covered with a layer of icing. The sugar cake was fried crisp, and the icing on the surface was also that kind of granular feeling. One bite could feel the feeling of teeth biting open the sugar granules. What''s more amazing is that after biting open the sugar cake, the sugar heart flowing out of it. In an instant, the mouth is filled with the sweet taste, which seems to go down the throat to the heart. The child only ate a mouthful, eyes narrowed up, happy. But just for a moment, he reacted. He quickly restrained his expression and continued to eat the cake without expression. He ate more and more quickly. Soon, an adult''s palm sized candy cake was gone. He stretched out his tongue and licked the sugar on his lips. He looked at the sugar on his fingers and hesitated to lick it. Yu Guang glanced at the greedy ghost king who only bit the sugar cake on one side. The child swallowed his saliva, but didn''t go to take it. Instead, he raised his eyes and glared at the green bamboo and said, "you, fry a sugar cake for me." "Ah?" Green bamboo Leng for a moment, the reaction is that the child is after talking to him, now some embarrassment, way: "no sugar, this is the last sugar." Because only Qingzhu liked to eat sugar cakes, there was not much sugar prepared by Qingzhu at that time. Later, nanmenziyang also liked to eat it. So after sharing the little prepared sugar with a mouth, Xue Xu occasionally became interested and wanted to change his taste. Chapter 1080 As a result, the little sugar is quickly consumed. Originally, the remaining green bamboo was to fry a sugar cake for himself and Nanmen Ziyang early tomorrow morning. But just asked if the greedy ghost king would like to eat some, after getting the affirmative answer, green bamboo thought that the other side had a child, and then he used the sugar. Who could have thought that a cute, fighting but ferocious child would really like to eat such sweet and nourishing sugar cakes. When hearing the green bamboo said that the sugar was gone, the child immediately widened his eyes and looked unhappy. He turned to see the greedy ghost king sitting beside him. When he sat down to have breakfast, the greedy ghost king put the child down and sat cross legged on the ground. He noticed the child''s eyes. The greedy ghost King took the candy cake that he had bitten, put it into the child''s hand, and said, "I didn''t eat these before. How can there be sugar? This is the last sugar cake. Don''t waste it. " The child looked down at the sugar cake in his hand, staring at his eyes, as if his face was reluctant. "When it''s cold, it doesn''t flow sugar. It''s not so crispy. It''s a little hard." Qingzhu cautioned. As soon as the child heard this, he lowered his head and took a bite. A moment later, he finished eating the candy cake. He looked up at other people, but no one noticed him. So he lowered his head and quickly licked his fingers. Jiang Wanbai Yuguang has been watching, shaking his head and laughing. If she didn''t fight that fight before, she will also think that the child is very cute. "Is there any sugar in Nancheng?" The child sat expressionless for a while, and suddenly asked with a frown. Before someone answered him, he said to himself, "Liyan is so good to the new moon, everything will be brought back to the new moon, especially the things in the world. He must have sugar there." When the last word was said, the child pursed his lips and began to smile. It seemed to be more lovely. Jiang Wanbai took back his sight and coughed gently. Then he heard the greedy ghost king sitting opposite him say a word. "Greedy king, we will go to the ghost city together." Jiang Wanbai only slightly raised eyebrows. He was not surprised that the greedy ghost king would know that he was going to Nancheng. Anyway, he was also a ghost king. Moreover, they were not just in the fallen land. It was no surprise that the greedy ghost king knew their purpose. "Go straight from the teleport border?" Jiang Wanbai asked with a smile. She only cares about this point. If she can walk with the greedy ghost king and successfully use the teleportation array, then she has nothing to say, or is it desirable? Anyway, their strength is also placed here, and they are not afraid. The greedy ghost King laughed and nodded. Jiang Wanbai immediately clapped his hands and laughed with satisfaction, "that''s OK. Let''s go now." Nanmenziyang and Qingzhu are still a little nervous. After all, they are not the same as Wenhong before. Wenhong can only be regarded as a ghost general, but the one in front of him is the ghost king. More importantly, they are watching the ghost king, even the child beside the ghost king, and Jiang Wanbai are playing the same game. Jiang Wanbai saw the tension of nanmenziyang and Qingzhu, and did not mean to placate them. In her opinion, it is just a good thing that nanmenziyang and Qingzhu can feel this tension, which is better than previous carelessness. Chapter 1081 After that, Jiang Wanbai and others directly packed up their things and got on the carriage. So the carriage followed the coffin flying in the air to the direction of the teleportation array. After leaving the greedy wolf City, they had to pass through the boundary of Wenchao, which was the location of the teleportation array. Before the departure, Jiang Wanbai also asked: "you this greedy wolf city did not transmit the array?" "No Greed is the king. Jiang Wanbai gave a light Tut, and did not hide his mind at all. "Lian Wenhong and Wenchao have set up transmission array in their places. You are also the king of ghosts. Why don''t you get a teleportation array?" "If I want to travel, I don''t need to walk by myself." The greedy ghost king was not angry, so he said with a smile. When Jiang Wanbai heard the speech, he looked at the coffin under him, and thought that it was the same thing. He went out all the way by the ghost servant. In addition, the cultivation of the ghost king was there, and he would not be affected by the prohibition of the degenerate land. There was no need to worry about it. However, the reason why Jiang Wanbai and his colleagues are in such a hurry is that they have to worry about the influence of the prohibition here. With the greedy ghost King''s company, Jiang Wanbai was more relieved. She began to study the skills. It happened that Xue Xu was also in the carriage, and she could directly consult Xue Xu when in doubt. In the past, she seldom discussed such things with Xue Xu. After discussing these issues recently, Jiang Wanbai realized that Xue Xu knew much more than she thought. She knew that this had something to do with Xue Xu''s original world. There are plenty of spiritual energy, so there are a lot of people who practice. Unlike the 21st century she used to be in and the world now, there are very few people who practice. Because there are not many predecessors who have gone through these roads, many things need to be explored by them themselves. They are lack of experience, and a lot of troubles are also reflected. "If I didn''t have you, I might have to think about these problems myself for a long time, and I can''t understand them." Jiang Wanbai sighed sincerely. Qi Qingxing, who was sitting beside her, nodded and agreed with her very much. When Jiang Wanbai and Xue Xu discussed just now, he tried to ask the question he was thinking about recently, but he didn''t expect that Xue Xu could also point it out. Xue Xu laughed and shook his head, and said, "you are just in touch with this. When you encounter these problems, you will naturally find it difficult. When you make greater achievements in the future, you will find that these are basic and simple problems. Moreover, your own talent is good. I only mentioned these problems roughly, which depends on your own understanding." "But there are a lot of people who are stuck with these simple questions." Jiangwan Baidao. She did not set any sound barrier for the carriage, and therefore, what they said in the carriage could be heard by the greedy ghost king and the children outside the carriage. On the next day, when Jiang Wanbai and Xue Xu were discussing a small problem about cultivation, the voice of the greedy ghost king suddenly rang up and he joined the discussion. Jiang Wanbai only pause for a moment and acquiesce in the participation of the greedy ghost king. Therefore, the discussion between her and Xue Xu developed to three. Finally, the children also participated in the discussion and became four. But Qi Qingxing has problems, only he and Xue Xu two voices. After all, it was a question about magic cultivation. Jiang Wanbai didn''t understand and couldn''t speak. The greedy ghost king and the children didn''t understand. The big and the small were not surprised. It should have been known for a long time that Qi Qingxing was practicing the magic way. Chapter 1082 As a result, along the way, there will be such a scene. When Jiang Wanbai opened his mouth, not only Xue Xu''s voice sounded, but also the voice of greedy ghost king and children occasionally. Especially when he met the dispute, Xue Xu would not give the answer directly, so he let them discuss it by themselves. If he gave the answer directly, the effect would not be so good. So, a lot of times, he was even happy to watch them fight for the answer to a question. When Qi Qingxing opened his mouth, it was much quieter. Only the voices of Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu rang out from time to time. The former had a little coldness, but Jiang Wanbai liked to listen to it very much, and the latter''s voice always contained a little smile. "How can you be so fascinated?" Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu have just finished talking to each other. They see Jiang Wanbai leaning on the side, holding his head in one hand and looking at her with a smile. Jiang Wanbai held his hand and said, "although I can''t understand what you said, it''s interesting to listen to the voice." After a pause, she added, "it''s more interesting than hearing about books in a teahouse." Qi Qingxing shakes his head and laughs. He wraps her hand in his palm and pinches it gently. When he went out of greedy wolf city and went to Wenchao''s territory, because Wen Chao had not died for a long time, his breath of staying in his territory had not dissipated, so his subordinates did not know that something had happened to him. Until Jiang Wanbai came here. The greedy ghost King sat cross legged on the lid of the coffin. The child stood in front of him with his back. He snorted and said to a group of ghosts who met him: "Wenchao is dead. There is no leading ghost in this territory. You can fight for the leader." The child''s voice just dropped, those ghosts looked at each other for a while, the next moment they were tearing together. When they were fighting with each other in the direction of Wanbai, they rushed into the battlefield with a strong spirit of ghost. The ghosts who fight together feel that they have the ability to fight for it. As for those who are not aware of their insufficient strength, they will flee here in a hurry. If they go slowly, they will be dragged to eat by the powerful ghosts nearby. After all, if you eat one more ghost at this time, it proves that you have a better grasp. Although I''ve heard about the current situation of the ghost pit, but after seeing this scene, Jiang Wanbai still frowned and felt uncomfortable. The main reason is that the picture is too bloody. However, Jiang Wanbai didn''t say anything and didn''t mean to intervene in many ways. This is the rule of the existence of ghosts and ghosts in the abyss. She belongs to outsiders and should not interfere at will. Qingzhu and nanmenziyang looked at this scene, their faces turned white, and they hid in the carriage directly. The greedy ghost King sat cross legged on the top of the coffin, clenched his fist and supported his chin. Half squinting his eyes, the child stood in front of him and looked back at the carriage. He saw Jiang Wanbai''s reaction. He didn''t care about the reaction of Qingzhu and nanmenziyang. Anyway, those two were very weak. If they were timid, they would be timid. As long as they could fry sugar cakes for him. He was more concerned about Jiang Wanbai''s reaction. Seeing Jiang Wanbai frown, he didn''t say anything more. He snorted and took back his sight, saying nothing more. Chapter 1083 Soon, they left here. As for who the final winner is, it''s not their concern. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t care because she is an outsider. As for the greedy ghost king and the children, they don''t care, because in the end, no matter who the leader of the land is, it will not affect the status of the ghost king, unless another ghost king comes out here. Soon, those fights were forgotten, and Jiang Wanbai soon saw the teleportation array. At this time, nanmenziyang had already appeared the characteristics of ghost. His face was pale and looked almost like a ghost. Even his hands and feet began to cool, but his heart was still beating. However, in the words of the greedy ghost king, if you continue to delay for another day or two, nanmenziyang will have palpitations, either suddenly stop the heartbeat, or suddenly jump very violently, but no matter how you jump, there will only be one result. That is, the heartbeat of Nanmen Ziyang stops completely. When his heart beats no longer, it means that Nanmen Ziyang is completely demonized. "Originally, you would not be so fast to ghost. After all, it was brought by that cup of yellow spring wine." Jiang Wanbai pondered for a while, facing the South Gate of Yangdao. Now they have left the ghost abyss from the teleportation array. They are now in the boundary of Nancheng. As for the prohibition of Nancheng, it was the greedy ghost king who didn''t say it at the beginning, but the greedy ghost King later said that the prohibition on the south side of the city was the strangest prohibition in the whole degenerate place, because the prohibition here was aimed at ghosts. You know, in the whole fallen land, those prohibitions in other places are aimed at outsiders, including demons and gods, but not ghosts. Only in Nancheng is the prohibition against ghosts. "What''s the effect on ghosts?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. Because he had just come into Nancheng, Yijiang Wanbai picked up the carriage and stood beside the teleportation array and looked around. The greedy ghost king did not bring his coffin, nor did the ghost servant. It was just him and the child who came here. At this moment, the greedy ghost king was standing opposite Jiang Wanbai, and the child was sitting in his arm with one hand on his neck. Hearing Jiang Wanbai''s question, the child frowned and said, "it is to weaken our perception." "Perception?" Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and looked at Xue Xu with questioning in his eyes. Xue Xu nodded and said, "all aspects of perception will be weakened." It includes the goblin''s salivation for flesh and blood, and the ghost''s perception of danger. Jiang Wanbai''s face was thoughtful, and Qi Qingxing asked in a voice: "no influence on outsiders at all?" "Then I don''t know." The child snorted. He obviously didn''t like it. Since he came to Nancheng, he didn''t hide his displeasure at all, but he also resisted not losing his temper and said: "no outsider has entered here. Besides, this is not our territory. We don''t know what happened to outsiders. Only Li Yan knows ¡£¡± Pause for a while, the child added: "perhaps the new moon also knows." Speaking of the new moon, after coming here from the teleportation array, the biggest emotional change is Nanmen Ziyang. From standing in the teleportation array, Nanmen Ziyang''s face showed nervous expectation and uneasiness that he did not realize. Chapter 1084 When I really came here and appeared in Nancheng, these emotions of nanmenziyang became more obvious. Even the greedy ghost king and the children looked at him more. But now when the child mentions the new moon, the whole person of nanmenziyang is already stiff. "Hello, are you the new moon''s family?" The child suddenly asked the south gate. Nanmenziyang was stunned for a while before he realized that the child was talking to himself. He nodded and said with a wooden face: "if there is no mistake, she is my sister." "Oh." The child''s expression was cold, "you came to the fallen land to find her?" South Gate Ziyang nods. The child immediately murmured, "why? If you run for nothing, you will have to take your own life if you are not careful. " The child''s murmuring voice was so low that nanmenziyang didn''t hear it at all, but Jiang Wanbai, Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu heard it. Xue Xu didn''t show any interest in the purpose of nanmenziyang from the beginning. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other with a thoughtful look. If she remembers correctly, after knowing why nanmenziyang came to the desert, he had a strange attitude, but now the child''s attitude is also strange. Although the way of expression and words are different, the meaning of the two is the same. Whether it is to kill the ghost king or the child, for nanmenziyang to look for crescent this thing is not optimistic. Or, in their opinion, it is impossible for nanmenziyang to go back with the new moon. Jiang Wanbai thinks of these things in his mind, but he doesn''t tell Nanmen Ziyang. At the moment, nanmenziyang is obviously looking forward to and happy. After all, it is his sister who has been talking about, and even broke into such a dangerous place for each other. Just like a child said, if he had not met Jiang Wanbai and them, nanmenziyang would have died the first night after entering the desert. Now he has seen so many things for his sister in the middle. Jiang Wanbai thinks that no matter whether the result is good or bad, he should let Nanmen Ziyang really see his sister and let his sister tell him. So Jiang Wanbai didn''t say much. "Shall we go on? Is that South City ahead? It looks a little far away. " Jiang Wanbai raised his head and half squinted at the city in front of her. From her position, which city is only the size of a palm. In fact, the distance is quite far away. The child did not continue to murmur about nanmenziyang, and said: "it is quite far away. The key is that you look at it and walk there. It will always be so far away." "Oh? What''s so weird about it Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. "Nothing strange." "Greedy ghost King way," is some small tricks, Li Yan does not want to be disturbed, set up such a array. " Jiang Wanbai remembers that he learned from the mouth of the ghost king that Liyan Guiwang had set up a transmission array under those stone tablets. Now he heard these words from the greedy ghost king, and immediately blurted out: "is Liyan ghost king very accomplished in fighting against the law?" Greedy ghost Dynasty she took a look and nodded. "I really want to say that at the beginning of the whole fallen place, the transmission and demarcation of the whole depraved place was actually done by Liyan ghost king. He would not hide his secrets. He scattered the drawings of the transmission boundary directly. Naturally, there were other ghosts who wanted to try. But over the years, only the hypocrite in the underground ghost city could learn the most. Otherwise, there would be no underground ghost city like that More teleportation arrays. " The child snorted. Chapter 1085 And the "hypocrite" mentioned in the children''s mouth obviously refers to killing the ghost king. The child continued: "at the beginning, Liyan ghost king only left a teleportation array in the ghost pit. When he was able to come to Nancheng, the hypocrite came to find Li Yan. Unfortunately, he was refused, and he thought about it by himself..." When talking about these past events, the child''s tone is full of disdain for killing the ghost king. Jiang Wanbai listens and feels strange. After all, from the children''s mouth, it seems that the relationship between Liyan ghost king and greedy ghost king is better. However, when he said those words to them, it clearly revealed that he had a good relationship with Liyan ghost king. In the heart strange these, Jiang Wanbai also did not ask, is oneself frown to think. Qi Qingxing took a look at her, as if to see what she was thinking, so he bowed his head and whispered: "at present, it seems that the relationship between greedy ghost king and Liyan ghost king is better." "Well?" Jiang Wanbai looks up at him with questioning in his eyes. Qi Qingxing grinned and said: "until now, the greedy ghost king wants to come to Nancheng. He comes directly from the transmission array. This transmission array is left by Liyan Guiwang himself. If the king of biting and killing ghosts wants to come over, he can only pass through the teleportation array of the ghost abyss." As soon as he said this, Jiang Wanbai understood. If the king of biting and killing ghosts really has a good relationship with Liyan ghost king, even if he failed to set up a teleportation array directly to the South City in the underground ghost city because of some things, then the king had figured out the transmission array and could go to the ghost pit, then he could get one to come to the south city. But the ghost king didn''t do it. The reason is worth pondering. However, these are also the things between killing the ghost king and the Liyan ghost king. Really speaking, it has nothing to do with Jiang Wanbai and others. Jiang Wanbai was just curious, and soon left this matter behind, and asked the greedy ghost king, "how can we get through it?" Since it is impossible to walk all the way to the South City, there is always a way to get there. "Fly over there." The child looks at Jiang Wanbai strangely. It seems that he can''t understand this simple question. He still needs to ask it. Jiang Wanbai "Master, we can''t fly. What should we do?" Green bamboo face is about to wrinkle together, Chaojiang evening white whispered. Nanmenziyang is also looking at her with expectation in her eyes. Jiang Wanbai was looked a little speechless and couldn''t help saying, "I can''t fly, can''t you look at me and fly?" Qingzhu and nanmenziyang Both of them were embarrassed. They scratched their heads and were at a loss. To be honest, they really thought Jiang Wanbai would have a way to make them fly. "And you?" Jiang Wanbai looked at the child and greedy ghost king and asked, "how do you fly over there?" "It''s easy for us to fly. Just worry about yourself." The child snorted. Although he said so, he did not fly away immediately. He still stayed with the greedy ghost king and looked at Jiang Wanbai and others, as if to see what they could do. "Later, where''s your paperman?" Qi Qingxing reached out and pinched Jiang Wanbai''s neck and asked in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai felt a piece of paper from the storage ring and folded it with his head down. Qingzhu and nanmenziyang have seen the power of her paper men for a long time, especially the carriage they were riding in was also cut out by Jiangwan white paper cutting. Before that, when they were in Wenhong''s boundary, there were paper men and paper cranes exploring the way. Chapter 1086 At this time, Qingzhu and nanmenziyang began to origami when they saw Jiang Wanbai. Their eyes brightened and they began to look forward to it. Xue Xu also stood by to watch. Several people surrounded Jiang Wanbai, so that the greedy ghost king and the child were stopped outside. The child was originally sitting in the arm of the greedy ghost king. Because he could not see what Jiang Wanbai was folding, he reached out and patted the greedy ghost king on the shoulder and climbed up the next moment. When the child sat on the shoulder of the greedy ghost king, she looked up and saw Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai was almost folded. She pulled a corner and folded it, then pulled the wings on both sides. A paper crane appeared in her palm. Jiang Wanbai throws the paper crane to the top, and a clear crane cry rings in people''s ears. The paper crane grows bigger and bigger, and the more it flies upward, a crane that is comparable to Jiang Wanbai''s carriage appears in front of everyone. The crane is just above, circling around the people like Jiang Wanbai and others. The crane crows again and again. If you close your eyes and don''t look around, Qingzhu thinks that he is in the legendary Penglai fairy mountain. The child also widened his eyes, the next moment toward the river evening white way: "this adult also wants!" Jiang Wanbai didn''t pay any attention to him. He gave a roar to the crane. The crane fell down from above, and landed not far in front of Jiang Wanbai and others. He lowered his head and waited for Jiang Wanbai and others to pass. "Let''s go." Jiang Wanbai said, taking the lead to walk toward the crane. Qi Qingxing followed. The child looked at Jiang Wanbai with wide eyes. Seeing that they were on the crane, he was about to leave. He said angrily, "hum, I''m not rare!" His mouth said so, but his eyes were fixed on the flying crane. His eyes were eager and envious. Greedy ghost king stretched out his hand and patted him on the back, then took him down and sat down in his arm. He said, "you don''t know this technique. Even if she really gives you a crane, as long as she is not here or is too far away from you, the crane will become a paper crane, which is useless." "I know." The child put his arm around his neck, and he wanted to, so he called out. After I also want to understand, but want to understand is one thing, in the heart after all still want. "Let''s go, too." The child buried his face in his shoulder socket, and his voice was muffled and unhappy. The greedy ghost King patted him with his palm. As soon as he waved, a cloud appeared in front of him. The greedy ghost king raised his feet and went up. The cloud lifted him to fly and soon followed him. The crane is big enough to sit cross legged on it. "Master, what are you folding?" Qingzhu saw Jiang Wanbai sitting cross legged origami, and immediately came over, looking curiously. Nanmenziyang had a similar style, and soon jiangwanbai was surrounded in the middle as before. Qi Qingxing looked for a moment and asked her, "are you folding paper cranes?" "Well." Jiang Wanbai responds. At this time, the paper crane has been folded. She holds it in the palm of her hand as before. With a slight toss, the paper crane flies up, grows bigger and bigger, and stops at the same size as other cranes. The little crane also called, and the big crane, like Yinghe, also called with a cry. For a moment, the feeling of fairy spirit seemed to be heavier. "Go ahead." The crane road of Xiaoxian in the late Qing Dynasty. Chapter 1087 The little crane called to her, as if in a promise, turned to fly to the greedy ghost king and the children. When the little crane appeared, the child''s face showed a happy expression. Seeing the crane fly to him, he immediately changed his unhappy mood and flew out of the greedy ghost King''s arm and landed on the crane''s back. "It''s fun." The child held the crane''s neck and laughed happily. Greedy ghost king under the feet of micro motion, appeared next to the crane, he looked at Jiang Wanbai, face with a shallow smile, "thank you." "Just raise your hand, just coax the children." Jiang Wanbai, with one hand on his chin, is lazy. At first, she didn''t want to be a fierce child, because the child''s attitude was really not liked by people, but she sat down on the crane''s back and thought about it. In fact, she treated the other party as a child, which was not surprising. It''s just a little bit more ferocious than ordinary children, and Arrogant and coquettish a bit. As long as you don''t do it, children are still lovely. With such a thought, Jiang Wanbai folded another paper crane. "What''s his name?" Jiang Wanbai suddenly asked. The greedy ghost king thought about it and said, "you can call him greedy." "Little greedy?" Jiang Wanbai raised his eyebrows slightly and thought of the relationship between Xiao greedy and greedy ghost king, so he asked, "is he your son?" The greedy ghost King obviously pauses for a moment, looks strange, and asks a question: "do we look like father and son?" "Quite like it." Jiang Wanbai nodded her head, and other people sitting cross legged near her nodded, obviously one by one and Jiang Wanbai''s senses were the same. "We are brothers." Greedy ghost King laughs. He had just finished, Xiao greedy just sat on the crane and flew over. Hearing the words, he called out: "I''m brother!" "Puff ~" Qingzhu and nanmenziyang laughed on the spot. Xiaogreedy glared at the smile. They quickly covered their mouths, but the smile in their eyes could not be blocked. The little greedy was so angry that he held the crane''s neck and called out, "let''s fly over! I must teach them a lesson Qingzhu and nanmenziyang are surprised, and they all shrink behind Jiang Wanbai. As a result, Jiangwan Baida snapped his fingers, and the little crane flew away with little greedy, and did not get close at all. Qingzhu and nanmenzi Yang immediately breathed a sigh of relief and laughed. When they were watching near the teleportation array, they were not far away from Nancheng. As soon as the crane flew, they soon got to the south city. Jiang Wanbai and others directly jumped down from the crane''s back and looked at the towering Nancheng in front of him. However, xiaogreedy still held the crane''s neck and refused to come down. Obviously, he had not played enough. Jiang Wanbai and others did not urge him to pay attention to the southern city in front of him. "Go straight in?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Greedy ghost king also fell down, stood beside, smell speech directly raised foot to walk past. Jiang Wanbai originally thought that there should be some special way, such as sending a message to Liyan ghost king. As a result, she watched the greedy ghost King come forward, reached for the door knocker and knocked three times. Only three times, he stopped and stood there with his back. Jiang Wanbai waited for a while, or did not wait for his next reaction, so some unbelievable asked: "no?" "Well." Greedy ghost King nodded, but looked at her with a strange look: "has knocked on the door, if Li Yan heard, will come to open the door, we wait for good." Chapter 1088 "How long will it take?" Jiang Wan asked unconsciously. As soon as she finished asking, she heard the door moving slowly and heavily. Jiang Wanbai still thought that the response was almost the same as the intelligent gate control in the 21st century. The next moment, she heard the greedy ghost King cry out: "Li Yan, long time no see." The light tone is like an old friend greeting each other. What surprised Jiang Wanbai even more was that the one who came to open the door was the king of ghosts. Standing behind the door was a very tall man. Jiang Wanbai looked at him and guessed that Liyan was at least two meters high. Maybe he had to go up a little. But different from his tall figure, Li Yan had no need to be white and his appearance was very delicate. In short, if only look at Li Yan''s face, it is impossible to connect him with his height of more than two meters. Li Yan''s reaction was much hotter than the greedy ghost king. He strode out directly and gave the greedy ghost king a hug. "It''s been a long time since I saw you. How can you think of me today?" "Fierce! Do you have any sugar here? " Little greedy now also holds the small crane''s neck to come back, toward Li Yan to shout. He''s always thinking about sugar cakes. Li Yan released the greedy ghost king, looked up at the little greedy, surprised, "you finally accept your child''s identity?" "I am not a child!" The small greedy breath exhaled a way, the cheek Gang son also bulged up, the angry stare fierce inflammation. Obviously, Li Yan had a dispute with him about this issue before, so he just laughed at this time, only when he was duplicity, nodded his head and said, "sugar, how much do you want?" "Adults want as many books as you have!" Small greedy eyes a bright, even busy way. "Why do you like sugar so much all of a sudden?" Li Yan Leng for a while, slant head toward the greedy ghost king to ask a way. The greedy ghost king raised his eyebrows and looked at the green bamboo and said, "once I ate this man''s sugar cake, it''s like this." "Oh?" Li Yan''s face showed interest. He looked at the green bamboo and looked across Jiang Wanbai and others. With a shallow smile on his face, he was alienated and polite. He said, "I''m Liyan." Jiang Wanbai nodded his head, and his party reported their names in turn. Nanmenziyang was the last one. He seemed to be able to wait until this time to say his name, and when he said it, his eyes were always fixed on the king of Liyan ghosts, "I am nanmenziyang." However, to the disappointment of nanmenziyang, Li Yan only nodded slightly when he heard his name, and his reaction was not different. He even turned his head and said to green bamboo: "I hope I can have the honor to see how to make the sugar cake that Xiaomei likes so much. If I can, I hope I can learn it." Even if Liyan Guiwang didn''t say it clearly, Jiang Wanbai and others knew that he was studying for the ghost king of crescent moon. Qingzhu subconsciously takes a look at the south gate. "See what I do?" Nanmenziyang was in a bad mood with a tight face. Green bamboo stretched out his hand to scratch the tip of his nose and drew back his sight. He said to the king, "good." Thank you very much Li Yan GUI Wang nodded, "don''t stand here, you come in, crescent moon, if you know that there are so many guests today, you will be very happy." He didn''t care about nanmenziyang. It seemed that he didn''t care about the purpose of his coming here. His attitude was very natural and he mentioned the new moon. When he mentioned the new moon, his expression was tender and could not be changed. Chapter 1089 Jiang Wanbai only looked at it and knew that Liyan ghost king really loved crescent ghost king. Because of that look, she often saw on Qi Qingxing''s face. Jiang Wanbai believed in Qi Qingxing''s feelings for himself, and naturally believed in the feelings of Liyan ghost king for the crescent ghost king. Therefore, she became more curious about the reason why Liyan Guiwang trapped her here regardless of Xinyue Guiwang''s wishes. From the outside, this is a towering city. When you enter the city gate, you can see that it is really different from the capital city. The only difference is that the capital is bustling and noisy, but it is cold and quiet. The shops on both sides of the street are closed. There is no one who is redundant and can''t even see the ghost shadow. "Crescent doesn''t like that noise, so it''s what you see." Li Yan explained with a smile. As a result, he had just finished, and nanmenziyang said in a strange way: "is she not fond of it or do you not like it?" At the moment of seeing Liyan, nanmenziyang''s anger had been waiting for the moment of gushing. As a result, Liyan''s reaction to him was so insipid that the original burning anger was blocked in his heart, which made him feel uncomfortable. At this time, nanmenziyang is completely in the very early excuse to vent his heart burning the fire. Jiang Wanbai looks at Ziyang at the south gate, frowns slightly and doesn''t speak. Qi Qingxing shook his head slightly. Li Yan is not angry, he looked at the South Gate son Yang, a good temper to answer his question: "crescent don''t like, I don''t like." "If she didn''t like it, how could she want to escape to the outside world? You are lying, she is clearly yearning for the outside world of normal life, is you rely on their own selfishness, domineering to imprison her here! " Nanmenziyang said these words in one breath. His heart fluctuated, and his mood was obviously chaotic. Li Yan steps a meal, side head looks at him, the face already did not have those smile. At this moment, the prestige of the ghost King fell down, leaving Qingzhu and nanmenziyang gasping. They were in a trance. The sharp inflammation in front of them was not only higher than most men, but also his identity was not ordinary. He was the ghost king, not ordinary people. Xue Xu stretched out his hand and patted the green bamboo on the shoulder. In an instant, the pressure that made the green bamboo breathless disappeared. But no one went to help nanmenziyang. Nanmenziyang was still under the pressure from Li Yan. His face turned red. He opened his mouth and gasped for breath. He had to stretch out his hand and pull his skirt. When his knees were soft, he would kneel on the ground. Jiang Wanbai frowned. In the end, he put his hand on his shoulder and lifted him up. "Nanmenziyang, I thought that after so much experience, you should at least be more stable, but now it seems that I think more about everything." Jiang Wanbai holds Nanmen Ziyang and takes back his hand after standing firm. His voice is light. Nanmenziyang''s face was red and white. He opened his mouth and wanted to explain something, but he blurted out: "you are all waiting to see my joke! I know my strength is very weak, in your eyes nothing, at best, it is just a fun, you don''t have to fake good intentions "Nanmenziyang! What are you talking about? " Green bamboo widened his eyes and looked at Nanmen Ziyang in disbelief. It seemed that it was hard to accept that such words came from his mouth. Chapter 1090 Jiang Wan''s white face was also cold. She didn''t speak. She stretched out her hand to hold Qi Qingxing, who wanted to pass by, and no longer looked at Nanmen Ziyang. Nanmen Ziyang''s lips wriggled a few times, but touched Jiang Wanbai, who directly led Qi Qing to walk far away. His heart was filled with anger. At last, he said nothing but a cold hum. Just at this time, the little greedy, who was holding the crane''s neck and flying above, threw something down and directly hit the head of Ziyang in the south gate "You Nanmen Ziyang holds his head in both hands and looks up at Xiao greedy angrily. Little greedy snorted, holding the crane''s neck and looking down at him. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing stood together and talked in a low voice. Xue Xu was listening, with a thoughtful expression. The green bamboo''s expression was a bit at a loss. It seemed that he didn''t understand why things had developed to this point. Everything was fine before he got here. Nanmenziyang also secretly told Qingzhu that if he really found the new moon and Xinyue didn''t want to go back, he would not force him to go home. He wanted to walk around and follow him to Nanshan. As a result, now, why suddenly turn over? Until this time, Li Yancai opened his mouth, he looked at the South Gate of Ziyang, a light expression, "if the new moon knows that you are such a virtue, it will be extremely disappointed." As soon as this sentence was said, nanmenziyang was stiff. A trace of bewilderment and regret crossed his eyes. However, it was only for a moment that his face was red and white, with only anger and humiliation left. It seemed to him that what these people said in front of him looked down on him. Jiang Wanbai really has nothing to say about this. Li Yan slightly shakes his head, continues to walk forward, way: "since is to look for the crescent moon, then go." When she finished the sentence, she was even more happy to see Nanyang. Jiang Wanbai thought that he and crescent should live in the center of the city, but after a short distance, Li Yan turned into the next lane. The alley is not spacious. It''s a bit crowded for two people to walk side by side. Fortunately, the lane is not very long. After walking for a long distance, he suddenly sees the light in front of him. At the moment when he steps out of the alley, Jiang Wanbai knows that there is a boundary in front of him. As expected, the scene in front of him has changed dramatically at the moment when he steps out of the alley. Originally, the situation in Nancheng was the same as that in the whole fallen land. It was cold and there was no daylight. But now, where jiangwanbai and others are located, the wind and the sun are shining. In front of them is a lake. With the powerful wind blowing, the surface of the lake rises with shallow waves. Willows are clinging to the shore. There is a pavilion on the lake, which is hung with gauze curtains. Layers of gauze curtains are flying with the breeze. You can see a person sitting in the pavilion. And there is still a boat on the shore, you can take the boat to swim the lake at any time if you want. For a moment, Jiang Wanbai has an illusion of leaving the desert and returning to the world. Obviously, she was not the only one who had such an illusion. As soon as Qingzhu came in, she had already been stunned. She stood in the same place for a long time without moving. Finally, she came back to her senses. She looked a little trance. She asked, "master, are we still in the desert now?" Jiang Wanbai didn''t answer his question. She didn''t want to. Chapter 1091 Because she hoped that she was no longer in the desert, but she knew that everything in front of her was just an illusion. Since she knew it was an illusion, she would take the opportunity to enjoy the sunshine and breeze, and it would be meaningless to say it. "Let''s go." Qiqingxing road in the late Qing Dynasty. Qi Qingxing nodded and walked with her to the pavilion. Xue Xu followed him. Qingzhu scratched his head. He wanted to call Nanmen Ziyang, but suddenly he thought of a series of reactions of Nanmen Ziyang, so he wrung his eyebrows and held back his words. When the green bamboo also followed, and greedy ghost king and Liyan ghost king had already stepped on the wooden bridge, xiaogreedy still held his little crane''s neck, had already turned on the lake for several times, and there was only one nanmenziyang left in place. Nanmenziyang looked at the pavilion on the lake. He was at a loss for a moment. Then he became resentful and angry. After a clear day, he became turbid. Finally, the turbidity in his eyes got the upper hand. He clenched his hand in his sleeve and lifted his foot to walk in the past. When Jiang Wanbai and other talents come to the middle of the bridge, the new moon in the pavilion has already come out. Xinyue''s height is almost the same as Jiang Wanbai''s, even more plump than Jiang Wanbai''s. she looks very good. At least in Jiang Wanbai''s opinion, she has seen so many ghosts since she came to the desert. All of them are pale and have no blood color. Only Xinyue''s face, white and red, looks like she is a very good young lady. But when the new moon stands by Li Yan''s side, she also appears petite. Jiang Wanbai looks at it and thinks that if Xinyue wants to, she can almost sit directly on Liyan''s shoulder. Jiang Wanbai just wanted to have fun. He passed by in a flash in his mind. When he came back to God, the greedy ghost king had already introduced them to Xinyue. Nanmenziyang was still standing at the back. He didn''t make a sound, but his eyes were always staring at the new moon, as if he wanted to see something from the new moon''s face. However, when the greedy ghost King introduced him, Xinyue''s expression on his face was really a bit surprised, but it was just a surprise. There was no other emotional reaction, neither ecstasy nor crying, and there was no red eye. Xinyue''s reaction is more exciting than that of Liyan. He breathes more heavily and his eyes are red. He stares at the new moon and shakes his head. He refuses to believe it. "You are not the South Gate crescent moon! You are not! " "I''m not really the new moon of the south gate." Crescent looked at him, eyebrows micro Cu, vaguely revealed a bit bored, "I am the new moon, South Gate New Moon is just a part of me." Who knows that after the new moon finished this sentence, the reaction of South Gate son Yang becomes bigger. "You''re talking nonsense!" He red eyes staring at the new moon, angry way: "the South Gate New Moon is the South Gate New Moon! She''s not a part of anyone! no You lied to me! You''re all lying to me! The new moon is not here She''s not here at all Nanmen Ziyang shook his head and cried, and kept retreating back. He watched him retreat to the edge of the wooden bridge. When he was about to fall, he stopped in time, and then ran away without looking back. "Is it OK for him to run like this?" Qingzhu subconsciously wants to go after him, but he only takes two steps to react. He stops and turns to ask Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Jiang Wanbai looked indifferent and said, "what does it have to do with us if he wants to leave?" Chapter 1092 Green bamboo thought about it and took back her feet. From the beginning, there was no relationship between them and nanmenziyang. They saved nanmenziyang, took him in and even sent him here. Originally, Nancheng was not in the itinerary of Jiang Wanbai and others. The reason why they are here is because of nanmenziyang. As a result, after entering Nancheng, the character and attitude of nanmenziyang changed dramatically. In addition, Qingzhu always felt that there was something strange about him, but he couldn''t think of it. Seeing that Nanmen Ziyang has gone without shadow, Jiang Wanbai takes back his sight and asks the crescent moon: "before you existed as the South Gate crescent moon, did you have a good relationship with Nanmen Ziyang?" "No Xinyue shakes her head. When she mentions that she is a person in the Nanmen family, she looks very indifferent and has no trace of nostalgia. Jiang Wanbai picked up her eyebrows slightly, and then she began to smile. She said thoughtfully, "you look very different from what the king of ghosts said." As soon as I heard the four words of killing the ghost king from Jiang Wan''s white mouth, Xinyue''s eyebrows wrinkled even more fiercely, and the expressions of Li Yan and greedy ghost King became colder and colder. Although their expressions were not particularly enthusiastic or other, it was obvious that they were cold. "What did that hypocrite say about the new moon?" Li Yan asked in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai listened to the three words of "hypocrite" in Li Yan''s mouth, slightly picked her eyebrows and was surprised. Originally, she thought that only a little greedy would be so reckless to call out "hypocrites" to kill the ghost king. Unexpectedly, Li Yan also called each other that way. However, this also confirmed the words of Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai before. It seems that Liyan ghost king and greedy ghost king are good, but the relationship between them is really bad. Jiang Wanbai pondered for a moment, and said about the words that had been said by the ghost king. In the middle of it, the crescent moon had already sneered. Seeing Jiang Wanbai looking at himself, Xinyue explained, "at first I really didn''t know my ghost King''s identity. I always thought I was a human being. That''s because I was cheated." Crescent said only such a sentence, but did not continue to say, not to mention who cheated her at the beginning, only small greedy holding the small crane''s neck, in the upper way: "however, that hypocrite has a few words is right, crescent was cheated that time and the relationship between Li Yan has not been good, all day long want to leave here, ha ha ha!" Xiao greedy laughed rudely. Jiang evening white see Li Yan''s forehead has obvious green tendons jump. According to Xiao greedy''s words, Jiang Wanbai abandoned part of what he had said before he killed the ghost king, and the rest, if not the truth, would not be far from the truth. "What did you say about Nanmen Ziyang and you?" The new moon suddenly asked. Jiang Wanbai is stunned for a moment. Since Xinyue saw Nanmen Ziyang, the strange feeling in his heart exists in Jiang Wanbai''s heart. Xinyue''s attitude towards Nanmen Ziyang is too cold. It is like two people who have not been brothers and sisters of blood, but more like strangers who only know each other''s names. But nanmenziyang''s reaction Jiang Wan''s white eyes sank and did not answer the new moon''s question. On the contrary, it was green bamboo. After enduring it, she didn''t hold back. Her emotion was a little excited. What she said was that Nanmen Ziyang cared about Xinyue. Chapter 1093 "He always knew that you were captured by a ghost king, and then he knew that the ghost king who captured you was in the desert. Then he went into the place all the time. He had no preparation. If he hadn''t met us, he might have died on the first night of coming in." The green bamboo looks serious. Although nanmenziyang was disappointed by his attitude after arriving in Nancheng, Qingzhu still hopes to let the new moon know how much nanmenziyang cares about her sister. "You don''t want to be angry with him. He just did that because he cared too much about you." As a result, as soon as he finished his words, the voice had not fallen, the new moon shook his head, and gave a strange smile, and said in a profound sense: "I am not angry with him, and he may not really care about me as you think." "What?" Qingzhu Leng looked at her, always felt that he didn''t understand the new moon, so subconsciously looked at Qi Qingxing and Jiang evening white. In his subconscious, whenever he met something he didn''t understand, Qi Qingxing and crescent could always explain to him to listen to and solve his doubts. But this time, Jiang evening white and Qi Qingxing two people also did not immediately solve his doubts. Jiang Bai reached out late, and Qu pointed to the forehead of green bamboo, and smiled: "you should have said, that''s enough. We have nothing else to do here. If it''s OK, we will go first. By the way, do you have a direct transmission array to Nanshan?" The words behind her were directed to the crescent and the fierce Yan. Li Yan shook his head. "No, we never go to Nanshan, and naturally there will be no transmission array to Nanshan." "Then we can only walk by, but we don''t know how long it will take to go to Nanshan from you?" Asked Jiang later. She just asked, the voice of xiaogreedy came from above, "why go? You can fly over! " "Can you fly there?" Jiang white looked up at him late, only a look back to take back the sight, really do not like to look up to see, neck uncomfortable. "Of course!" Xiaogreedy way, he just finished this sentence and photographed the crane flying far away. If the river left in the evening, the crane would become a simple paper crane. He had to fly more now. As a result, xiaogreedy quickly let crane fly back. He twisted his eyebrows and stared at the green bamboo and asked, "are you going to go later?" "I will go with the master of course," he nodded "Then wait and go!" Xiaogreedy finished to see Li Yan, and said, "you didn''t want to learn how to make sugar cakes with you before? You learn this first and let them go. " Li Yan looked at the green bamboo, with a smile on his face, "is it convenient?" Green bamboo back a step back, swallowing saliva, subconsciously to see the river late white and Qi Qingxing. "What do I do? If you like, let''s stay a little more and it won''t take long to fry a cookie. " The river was white and slightly raised eyebrows. After a moment, they left the pavilion and went not far away in a courtyard, which had an attic, and on the second floor they could see the lake view, which was a good place. When Qingzhu went to teach Li Yan fried sugar cakes, Qi Qingxing somehow and greedy ghost King were compared. He hit the lake. The new moon invited Jiang to sit on the second floor. Jiang thought later in the evening, but the second floor was better. In addition, she also wanted to know what the new moon had to say to herself, so she was glad to answer. Chapter 1094 He said that he would send a pot of tea, but he really just sent a pot of tea. After putting the teapot down, Xue Xu turned and walked out. Crescent raised the teapot, poured a cup to Jiang Wanbai, and poured it to herself, with a faint smile on her face. "This tea is nothing special. I used to drink it when I was in the world. After I came back here, Li Yan found a lot of it for me." "I don''t know much about tea." Jiang Wanbai took a sip of her tea cup and said with a smile, "no matter how good the tea is, it''s just the effect of quenching my thirst." Crescent smile, but did not say much. When they sipped their tea, Jiang Wanbai looked outside. The lake was still calm. At the moment, the fight between Qi Qingxing and the greedy ghost king set off waves and exploded one after another. At the most intense time, it seemed that the water of the whole lake was boiling. Jiang Wanbai sat on the second floor and almost looked up. Qi Qingxing and greedy ghost King stepped on a sharp spray, and the lake under his feet turned into a water dragon, roaring and murderous. Jiang Wanbai''s eyes have always been on Qi Qingxing''s body, and he has never left. Looking at it, he knows that in this short period of time, Qi Qingxing''s strength has been further improved. She knew that the new moon asked herself to come over and have something to say, but since she sat here, she has not asked any questions. She is completely calm, as if she did not know that the new moon had something to say to herself. Crescent is to see her several eyes, in the final eye, crescent helpless smile, will be in the hands of the cup on the table, said: "I lost, I have something to say to you." "Oh? I thought we were just coming up for tea Jiang Wanbai smiles. New moon glared at her, look coquettish, "you don''t want to advance." "Well, tell me. What do you want to say to me? Is it about nanmenziyang?" The smile on Jiang Wan''s white face was a little deeper. Xinyue nodded and shook her head, and said, "there are some things about nanmenziyang that I want to talk about, but it may not be all about him. Before that, I want to know why you are going to Nanshan?" When talking about this problem, Jiang Wanbai did not hide it. She directly told the story of the bird demon that she had met. In her opinion, if the spirits of Nanshan really became more and more powerful because of the Huaxing pill, it might not be a good thing for the ghosts in the fallen land. After all, ghosts can''t go to Nanshan, and even can''t easily hurt Nanshan''s spirits, but Nanshan''s spirits can leave there at any time and come to the fallen land. Moreover, no one can guarantee that the spirit thing that Nanshan took out the Huaxing pill will have ambition. "This matter should not only affect you, but also affect the outside world. The spirits of Nanshan can leave Nanshan and desert, and it will also affect the outside world. So I came here to have a look. By the way, I want to see if Nanshan really exists and what it will be like if it exists." Jiangwan Baidao. Sure enough, Jiang Wanbai expected a bit is also right, crescent after listening to her words, complexion gradually dignified a few minutes. The new moon asked, "how can you be sure that what the bird demon said is true?" "So I''m here, aren''t I?" Jiang Wanbai laughed. "Since I''m here, I''m going to Nanshan. I''m going to Nanshan to make sure that things are true. If it''s true, we have to find a way to solve it. If it''s not true, it also satisfies my curiosity, so I''d like to walk around and have a little more knowledge." Chapter 1095 Sure enough, Jiang Wanbai expected a bit is also right, crescent after listening to her words, complexion gradually dignified a few minutes. The new moon asked, "how can you be sure that what the bird demon said is true?" "So I''m here, aren''t I?" Jiang Wanbai laughed. "Since I''m here, I''m going to Nanshan. I''m going to Nanshan to make sure that things are true. If it''s true, we have to find a way to solve it. If it''s not true, it also satisfies my curiosity, so I''d like to walk around and have a little more knowledge." She will say very straightforward, and crescent will like her to speak so straightforward, too many twists and turns around, guess also trouble. Jiang Wanbai looked at her and said, "now that I have answered your question, it''s up to you to say it." Crescent nodded, "that hypocrite said is part of the truth." As soon as Xinyue mentions "hypocrites", Jiang Wanbai knows that the other party refers to the killing of the ghost king. In addition, she has thought about it before. It is certain that some of the words said by the king are true. As soon as the new moon said it, she nodded her head and said, "for example, what you thought you were a human being and didn''t want to stay here? Is it true that Li Yan brought you here? " "It''s true." Crescent nodded, eyes showing a look of nostalgia, she looked at Jiang Wanbai, smile, way: "but I can''t tell you now." Jiang Wanbai: Crescent Moon: "the reason why I asked you to come up is that I really want to tell you something, but also, there is one thing I want to ask you." Jiang Wanbai was almost angry, but she was not really angry. She looked at the crescent moon and asked, "do you know how many times have I heard this sentence since I entered the desert?" New moon blinked an eye, still really follow her words to ask a: "how many times?" Jiang Wanbai took a deep breath, "I can''t count it." In fact, she was too lazy to count. Not to mention Wenhong and Wenli before, there was a ghost king and a Tang Yun at the beginning. Although Tang Yun didn''t have to do it, since Tang Yun opened his mouth and Tang Yun did help them, Jiang Wanbai always kept his affairs in mind, thinking that he would try his best to help him finish it anyway. Now Xinyue also says that she has something to ask her, which makes Jiang Wanbai have the illusion that she came to the desert to help others. "What are you asking me for? Let''s talk about it first. If I can do it, I can think about it. If I can''t... " Jiang Wanbai shrugged his shoulders and spread out his hands. "It''s not even necessary to think about it." Xinyue lost her smile, but the next moment her smile faded a little. She definitely looked at Jiang Wanbai and said, "it''s not difficult to ask for your help. It can only be done after you leave the desert. I can''t say too much about other things. You know that Li Yan can leave here, but I can''t. If I leave here, it will be very difficult to come back again..." She said chaos, Jiang Wanbai also heard the confusion, frowning for a while, said: "you don''t want to say anything, how can I help you?" Xinyue''s expression is also a bit helpless, she did not speak, just put up the index finger in a row between the lips. Jiang evening white slightly a Leng, then suddenly, not crescent unwilling to say, is she can not say, "is the prohibition?" Chapter 1096 Crescent nods, wry smile: "if said, I and Li Yan will lose each other." When she said this, Jiang Wanbai''s expression became more and more cautious. She put herself in her shoes and thought about it. If one day she and Qi Qingxing would lose each other This idea just came into being in Jiang Wanbai''s mind, and she slapped it away. She would not allow such a situation to appear. "You go in this direction, there is a The city... " The new moon was stunned and stopped taking out the map. The names of specific cities that appeared in her mouth were automatically silenced. Jiang Wanbai pulled the lip Cape, "it seems that this prohibition is very overbearing." The new moon also smiles. There are more sarcasm and resentment in her smile. At this time, Jiang Wanbai obviously feels her resentment floating around her, which is slightly uncontrollable. Jiang Wanbai is trying to make a move, a voice passed over, "crescent moon?" It''s inflammation. Only these two words can calm the resentment of the floating new moon. The new moon closes her eyes and opens her eyes after a while. Her eyes will become clear and bright. She smiles at Jiang Wanbai and says, "I''m sorry." "It''s OK." Jiang Wanbai shook his head and asked, "this prohibition is so powerful. You''d better not tell me the address directly. Tell me which direction to go and what to do." "Just go in this direction..." Xinyue pointed to the direction from east to south. Originally, she wanted to land her fingertip in a certain place, but she was probably afraid of the prohibition. After trembling, she didn''t implement it. She looked up at Jiang Wanbai with a serious look and said, "this is not my hometown and Li Yan''s, we are from the south, but here is where Li Yan and I buried our bones." "Do you want me to collect your corpses?" Jiang evening white eyebrow slightly frown, guess way. Who knows her guess, the new moon really nodded, "I want you to find our bones, whatever you do, as long as As long as... " After the new moon can''t say, she looks a little anxious, there is anger. "As long as it doesn''t fall into the other''s hands?" Jiang Wanbai guessed. Crescent eyes a bright, quickly nodded. Jiang Wanbai nodded, probably understood, "what did someone do with the bones of you and Li Yan?" "Mm-hmm." Crescent nodded again and again. She took a deep breath with light in her eyes. Jiang Wanbai said: "well, let me guess. You just say yes or no When the new moon nodded, Jiang Wanbai thought for a moment and took the map from her hand. It was obviously Li Yan who had recently taken the map from outside. It was very detailed and comprehensive. There were not only mountains and cities on it, but also small villages and towns. Jiang Wanbai thought in his mind that before he left, he would draw a map with this map, but his fingertips were in the place where the crescent moon had touched before Fang nodded around and asked, "is it here?" New moon shakes her head. Jiang evening white is not anxious, around the new moon before the point of the place to start one by one, even the town has not let go. Until she points to one of the cities, the new moon obviously stops for a moment, and then nods toward the river in the evening. Jiang night white clear, take back the hand after fixed looking at the crescent moon, asked: "is the man holding your bones?" "No "That''s the woman..." Jiang Wanbai then said her words. As a result, she had just finished, and the crescent moon shook her head again. Jiang Wanbai stops to live, the expression is a bit strange, "the other side is not a person?" Chapter 1097 "It''s human." "Eunuch?" Jiang Wan''s white eyebrow frowned slightly. Seeing the crescent moon nodding her head, she said thoughtfully: "generally speaking, only eunuchs are in the palace. However, there are also eunuchs who can ask to leave the palace when they are old The one with your bones right now is a eunuch? Did Li Yan inquire? " Crescent Moon: "Li Yan will go once a year." "It''s easy to know that the other side is a eunuch." Jiang evening white spot. After knowing where the other party is and knowing the most important characteristics of the other party, Jiang Wanbai is still very confident about finding the other party, but "the premise is that we can still get out of the desert, and We will probably go back to the capital after we go out. Maybe we will go here. " Xinyue nods, and she is not disappointed. On the contrary, Jiang Wanbai feels more at ease because Jiang Wanbai says so. She looked out of the window with no focus in her eyes and said, "we''ve been waiting for so many years. It doesn''t make any difference to wait a little longer." But Jiang Wanbai clearly saw a strong disgust from her eyes. Obviously for her, it was a disgusting thing for her to stay there with Li Yan''s bones. But Xinyue said so, Jiang Wanbai did not speak again. After a while, Xinyue seems to have recovered her mood. She looks at Jiang Wanbai, smiles at her, and says, "although I can''t say more about this matter, I can be happy to talk to you about it with Nanmen family." "Well?" Jiang Wanbai raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "before this, I always thought that you had more or less feelings for Nanmen family, especially Nanmen Ziyang. Since seeing him speak, he has always shown that he cares about you, but now..." Jiang Wanbai stopped and didn''t go on to the back. But Xinyue understood her meaning, and her face became colder. She looked at the outside and said, "as I said before, the reason why I mistook myself as a human is because I had no memory of my life. I was cheated. The other Party united with the Nanmen family and cheated me out of the Nanmen family and tried to make me revive the Nanmen family..." Hearing Xinyue say so, Jiang Wanbai can probably imagine one of the things. Some people knew that Xinyue had no memory, so they tricked her into thinking that she was still a human being, and even hated Li Yan. Then she ran away from here and was cheated to the Nanmen family and became the miss of the Nanmen family. But she is the ghost king in the end, but she regards herself as a member of the Nanmen family. She helps the Nanmen family to do a lot of things, and the Nanmen family does get a lot of benefits from her. "Later Li Yan came to me. At that time, I also recovered my memory, and I knew what their ideas were. Although they had made a lot of profits from me in the Nanmen family for more than ten years, they didn''t do me any harm, especially..." New Moon said here when suddenly pause, she pursed lips, look a bit complicated. The new moon did not continue to say to the next, but asked Jiang Wanbai, "did Nanmen Ziyang tell you about his mother?" Jiang Wanbai shakes his head. "He didn''t mention it, but he mentioned his father and master''s elders." After listening to Jiang Wanbai''s words, Xinyue immediately pulled the corners of her lips and laughed sarcastically. She said, "sure enough, except for that woman in the Nanmen family, all the other people are indifferent. In vain, I have taught Nanmen Ziyang around me for more than ten years. As a result, he still has the same temperament as his father." Chapter 1098 Jiang night white eyebrow heart beat, some do not understand, "you are still close to him for more than ten years?" "Well." Crescent nodded and said, "it''s not close In fact, nanmenziyang really had a sister, but she died soon after she was born. That woman Not willing to accept the fact that I have always been her daughter... " At first Xinyue thought so, but when the woman died, that is, when Li Yan came to pick her up, the woman pulled her and said those words. Xinyue knew that the other party had always known that she was not her own daughter. "Nanmen family is a place of cannibalism. The people here are selfish and indifferent. They have the highest interests and have no feelings. When you were brought back by the master, I felt something was wrong. He was so selfish and indifferent. Even if his daughter died in front of him, how could he be soft hearted and bring you back..." The woman who had been critically ill for a long time, but she held on to the new moon''s hand, and her cloudy eyes suddenly became clear and bright. Crescent knows, she''s coming back. "I couldn''t keep you or send you away from Nanmen house. I can only do my best to treat you better, but now I can''t hold on..." The woman clenched her hand with regret and apology in her eyes. Xinyue pursed her lips and never spoke, until the woman''s voice became lower and lower, and the light in her eyes gradually faded down. She lost her strength in holding her hand. At the moment when she was about to slide down, she suddenly grasped the woman''s hand. At this moment, Li Yan grasped her wrist from behind and sighed, "crescent moon, don''t be impulsive." The new moon pursed her lips and did not open her mouth. The woman, who was about to close her eyes completely, suddenly opened her eyes again. She seemed to have exhausted her last strength and hissed: "get out of here! Go! Come on... " The woman''s voice stopped abruptly. Her eyes widened and there was no life left. The light in her eyes completely disappeared. Crescent sat by the bed for a long time, and her lips wriggled for several times before she said a word in a hoarse voice: "I will leave here." As she said this, she put her palm over the woman''s eyes and gently stroked her to close her eyes. That woman is the only one in the Nanmen family who sincerely treats her. Because of that woman, after recovering her memory and learning the truth, Xinyue did not go to the Nanmen family''s trouble, so she left the Nanmen family with Li Yan. As for nanmenziyang "In the past ten years, although people around me said he was my brother, and even he always called my sister by my side, he was not related by blood, and He and his father''s temperament became more and more serious. No matter how many ways the woman and I tried to turn him back to the journey, we all failed... " Xinyue draws her thoughts back from those memories. Her tone is so complicated that I''m afraid she can''t figure out what she''s thinking. However, Jiang Wanbai understood that Xinyue also meant to treat Nanmen Ziyang as his brother at the beginning, and wanted to teach him well. Unfortunately, the strength of her and Nanmen Ziyang''s mother was not equal to the whole Nanmen family, including the subtle influence and so-called "just teaching" of Nanmen Ziyang''s father. Chapter 1099 The characteristics of Nanmen aristocratic family all appeared in Nanmen Ziyang. When the woman died, I''m afraid she had already recognized this fact, so her last words were just to let Xinyue leave Nanmen home, without mentioning nanmenziyang, because she knew that nanmenziyang had become more and more like Nanmen family, which meant that nanmenziyang would definitely live well in Nanmen family. That''s enough. "I thought that since I didn''t have trouble with the Nanmen family, they should have self-knowledge and stop bothering me. When I saw Nanmen Ziyang appear here, I found that even if I had been a Nanmen family for more than ten years, I still underestimated the selfishness and supremacy of Nanmen people." The new moon scoffed. Jiang Wanbai was silent for a long time. He didn''t know what to say, or could only say that Nanmen Ziyang''s acting skills were too good? "Along the way, I always thought he really wanted to see you and take you back." Jiang Wanbai looks complicated. On hearing the speech, the new moon scoffed more deeply and said: "he really wants to see me and want to take me back. After all, after all, after all, after all, after all, Nanmen family is no longer as brilliant as I was in those ten years, and the momentum will be exhausted, and the speed of decline is even faster." After the words do not need to say crescent moon more, Jiang Wanbai can also think clearly. Once upon a time, when Xinyue was in Nanmen''s house, only two people were close to each other. The closest woman was already dead. The Nanmen family thought that there was only one nanmenziyang left. Although nanmenziyang was not as close to Xinyue as his mother did, he was also the one close to Xinyue. I just don''t know. Nanmenziyang pretended that he didn''t know anything. It was nanmenziyang who came up with the idea of looking for his relatives, or did the elders in his family give him advice. That is, when Jiang Wanbai and Xinyue are talking, Qingzhu is very busy at the bottom. Xiao greedy doesn''t hold on to the little crane any more, and lets the little crane fall in the yard. He is close to the green bamboo, just like the small tail of green bamboo. Wherever Qingzhu really goes, he will follow him. However, Xiao greedy is very small, and there are Li Yan and Xue Xu these tall figures, especially Li Yan, who is far more than two meters tall. When he stands in front of Xiao greedy, he will be firmly blocked. As a result, Qingzhu almost kicked xiaowai when he turned around several times. Xiaowai had some hair, and his eyes turned. He jumped up from the ground and sat directly on Xue Xu''s shoulder. He took Xue Xu''s neck in one hand, reached out and patted him on his other shoulder. He said, "let me sit for a while. Later, I''ll let him share half of your sugar cake." Xue Xu was not angry, even reached out to help him, let him sit more stable, way: "I don''t eat sugar cake." "Forget it." Small greedy smile more happy, on the palm of the hand. When the conversation between Jiang Wanbai and Xinyue is almost over, Li Yan just fried the sugar cake. "Now that we''re ready, we''ll leave." Jiang Wanbai stands up and faces the crescent road. Although Li Yan didn''t ask crescent moon and Jiang Wanbai how they talked, he still made a voice to stay, "it''s better to have dinner here before you leave." Jiang Wanbai looks out of the window. Qi Qingxing and greedy ghost king have stopped their hands. They do not come in. They stand outside standing on the water. Qi Qingxing looks at her calmly. Qingfeng Yushu doesn''t see how she has just fought with the greedy ghost king. Chapter 1100 "It just weakens your perception here, doesn''t it?" Jiang Wanbai takes back his sight and asks Li Yan. However, Li Yan shook his head and said, "in fact, this statement is wrong." Jiang Wanbai slightly raises eyebrows. Standing there and biting a candy cake, crescent moon explained to her: "because there are only Li Yan and I here, and other ghosts don''t feel clear about it. For the greedy people, they will occasionally come and sit down. Their feelings may be weakened, but for Li Yan and I, staying here can make us more clear and clear." Listening to Xinyue''s words, Jiang Wanbai thought of the resentment she had shown from time to time. Even for a moment, she almost didn''t suppress her inner resentment. Moreover, Xinyue and Liyan were still the ghost kings. If one day, the two lost their Qingming Jiang evening white light is to think of such a scene, subconsciously frown. "That''s why Li Yan and I chose to stay here." Crescent road. Jiang Wanbai was still thinking, and Qi Qingxing''s voice came in from the window. "Up to now, we know that these prohibitions, except for Nancheng, are aimed at outsiders. Only this one is aimed at ghosts, and it is not bad for you..." "Do you know anything about these prohibitions? For example, who left the ban? And what about this desert? " Jiang Wanbai followed Qi Qingxing''s words and asked. I only learned something about Li Yan and crescent moon from the other side''s mouth, but I didn''t find out anything else. What''s more, now I know that the king of biting ghosts is a hypocrite. There are many true and false words in the original words. However, Jiang Wanbai thought that he had heard about the prohibition from the mouth of the ghost king, and thought that maybe he should be glad that at least he cheated them on the things that he did not prohibit again. Greedy ghost king did not speak, but looked at Li Yan. In fact, Jiang Wanbai''s question itself is also Li Yan, because she always remembers that Liyan and Xinyue are foreign ghost kings. She guessed that the reason why Li Yan came here with crescent moon might be that she knew some things about here, such as the things forbidden here. "I don''t know much..." Li Yan said: "I only know that this place is the same as other places. There are a lot of human living activities here. In fact, there are many buildings or temples buried under the yellow sand..." Even those houses once inhabited by human beings have been completely buried, and the traces of human beings living here are naturally buried. However, even if Li Yan didn''t say anything about it, Jiang Wanbai had guessed that there should have been human activities here. It was only for some reason that this place became like this, and Jiang Wanbai was curious about that reason. "It didn''t happen overnight. It was because there was something wrong with Nanshan." Li Yandao. Jiang Wanbai raised his eyebrows slightly, and his expression was a little surprised. But when he thought about the things he heard after stepping into the desert, he could see that Nanshan was the one who set up all these things at the beginning. Li Yan continued: "I don''t know exactly. I only know that there was a very wide area on the other side of Nanshan, but now there is nothing behind Nanshan." Chapter 1101 "Nothing?" Jiang Wanbai was stunned. She said, "before we came, the information we got was that there was nothing behind Nanshan. It seemed to say that Nanshan is located at the southernmost tip, and there will be no further south." Therefore, it is said that Nanshan is actually in the horizon, and behind the Nanshan is the junction of heaven and earth. To tell you the truth, Jiang Wanbai thought about it seriously when she just learned about it, but she soon found that she couldn''t imagine that picture at all. Li Yan nodded and said, "what is the specific matter? I was not convenient to have a close look at it at that time, so I don''t know." After a pause, he looked at the crescent moon, and then said to Jiang Wanbai: "the new moon should have told us what we want to ask you. If you want to know more about Nanshan and desert, go to the man who took our bones. He has an ancient book, which records these things, and the bones of me and Crescent are also preserved There it is... " So before he escaped, he would know the place of depravity and come here with the new moon. Wanjiang''s words made him feel that he didn''t want to hear his words. This kind of healthy spirit usually appears in generals, but Li Yan is also the ghost king. Although he has restrained his momentum, he can still detect the decisive breath of killing and the bloody smell soaked in the blood fighting. Only these, let Jiang Wanbai believe that he will not cheat himself, but also let her guess the identity of Li Yan before his death. However, all of these need to wait until she can really go to the place where Xinyue said to find their bones. Before this, Jiang Wanbai did not ask much about it. She just pressed the matter in the bottom of her heart, and said to Li Yan and Xinyue, "if I have a chance to go there, I will find the answer by myself then." Li Yan nodded. Jiang Wanbai and his party still stayed in Li Yan for lunch. Of course, they cooked green bamboo and Li Yan. Both of them were good at cooking, but they learned a lot from this Kung Fu. After dinner, Li Yan sent them to leave the south city. They walked through the gate on the other side. Looking up, he could see a big mountain in front of him. Li Yan pointed out his hand at the mountain road: "there is Nanshan. There is no twists and turns in the road ahead. You can rest assured that you can go ahead." Jiang evening white point head, and Qi Qingxing on the carriage before suddenly turn back toward Li Yan asked: "I still have one thing unknown." "Say it." Li Yandao. Jiang Wanbai: "I want to know why you think we can help you? Or why do you all think we can get out of here? " Li Yan didn''t have a surprised look on his face. Obviously, he had been waiting for Jiang Wanbai to ask about this. He looked more solemn and did not speak. He just took out a jade slip from his sleeve and said, "all you want to know is here. Maybe you can see something from it." When Jiang Wanbai takes over the jade slips, Li Yan takes a step back and arched his hands towards them. Jiang Wanbai clenched Yu Jian and looked at him again. He helped Qi Qingxing''s hand into the carriage. When the carriage turned steadily, he went to the mountain. Li Yan stood still and looked at the carriage. The greedy ghost king came to him with Xiao greedy in his arms. He sat back in the arms of the greedy ghost king and sipped his lips. After a while, he asked in a voice, "Liyan, do you think the things mentioned in the prophecy will come true?" Chapter 1102 Li Yan took back his sight and looked at him, "since people have appeared as predicted in the imperial edict, what''s more, you have tried their skills? How about it? " He asked the greedy ghost king. The greedy ghost King chuckled and said, "I have been the ghost king for thousands of years, but he has only practiced for less than a year, and he has been able to compete with me. Is the magic way really so overbearing?" "Not necessarily." Li Yan gently shakes his head, "I have met a demon clan earlier, and the other party is not so strong. What''s more, the one who fights with you is not inborn demon clan." Xiao greedy said: "don''t say how domineering the skill of cultivating demons. It''s Jiang Wanbai who fought with me. She didn''t try her best. The strangest thing is that she used the way of ghost cultivation when she fought with me. But we clearly heard that she was a personal cultivation. Was she demonized in the ghost pit?" "It should not be." Li Yan shakes his head, "she knows a lot, there should be other adventures." "Don''t you wonder at the other one?" Greedy ghost king stretched out his hand and touched his chin. His eyes were full of smiles. "We haven''t played with that kind of person." Small greedy then greedy ghost King''s words, the expression on the small face became serious, "but he gave us a strong feeling." Greedy ghost king will be small greedy up heft, way: "he has the breath from there." "Where?" They all look at him. Greedy ghost king raised his head and looked at the mountain in the distance. His voice was as light as the wind blowing away, "there." Li Yan: "Nanshan?" The greedy ghost King shook his head. Li Yan and Xiao greedy''s faces change. Since they are not Nanshan, they can only be after Nanshan, but Li Yan said before Nanshan has nothing to do. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t know what Liyan three talked about after he and others left. When the carriage went to Nanshan, she said the new moon''s request. After that, Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu were still thinking. Jiang Wanbai held up the jade slips and stuck it to her forehead and began to check the contents. There are few things in the jade slips. Jiang Wanbai only looked at it for a while and then frowned and took it down. "How?" Asked Qi Qingsheng. Jiang Wanbai handed the jade slips to the past and said: "this jade slips should also be the things that Li Yan brought out when he escaped with the new moon. It is written with a prophecy." The prophecy is strange. It says that a group of people will come to the desert, pass through the fallen land, go to Nanshan, and finally find the lost land. The description of that group of people happened to be very coincident with the description of Jiang Wanbai. To be precise, there are five written in the pre imperial edict, but there are also some in the pre imperial edict. When this group of people pass through the South City, one of them will leave. The remaining four have souls, including magic cultivation, ghost cultivation, and one with foreign blood. "The native land above refers to the land that used to be located behind Nanshan Mountain." Qi Qingxing had already finished reading the jade slips and handed them to Xue Xu, who was the white Taoist priest in the evening. However, when Xue Xu took over the jade slips, the jade became concise for a moment. This let Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing look at the past. Chapter 1103 Jiang evening white: "I have not read wrong?" "No." Qi Qingxing shook his head and looked at Xue Xu. Xue Xu did not speak, but put jade Jane close to his forehead, and after a moment he was obviously stunned. "What''s wrong? Are you seeing something different from us? " Jiang later white and Qi Qingxing looked at each other and asked in a deep voice. Xue Xu returned to God and handed jade Jane to the past and said, "look..." His voice stopped abruptly, because at the moment, jade Jane in his hand made a very slight "click" sound, which broke under their eyelids, but in a blink it turned into powder and fell from the crack of Xue Xu''s fingers. Jiang later white blinked his eyes and looked at Xue Xu. Xue Xu rare did not have the light smile in the past, said: "I have no force, it itself broke." Jiang late white and Qi Qingxing did not forget that when Xue Xu turned out to be jade Jane, Yu Jian had a different time. She gently sipped her lips, and thought, "so it is the person who left jade Jane, just want us to see the contents of it?" After a while, she changed her mouth. "No, it should be said that the man left two pre imperial edicts in the jade slips. Qi Qingxing and I saw one of them, and the other one was reserved for you. So when Yujian arrived in your hands, the pre imperial edict would appear naturally. After both pre edicts were seen, Yujian would destroy herself, right?" Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu Qi nodded. Jiang evening white and Qi Qingxing looked at Xue Xu together. Jiang later Bai smiled and asked, "so what is another pre imperial edict saying?" She didn''t know that there were two pre imperial edicts in the jade slips, so that they were directly said after reading the pre imperial edicts. As a result, she now knew that there were actually two pre imperial edicts in the jade slips. Now, Xue Xu knew the contents of the two pre imperial edicts, and she and Qi Qing knew only one way. "If the people who left the imperial edict wanted to make us go against it, I wonder if they would succeed." Xue Xu did not rush to say the content of the second pre imperial edict, but said such a sentence carelessly. Jiang evening white listen, smile on face deepen, "take him I am afraid to be disappointed." Her eyes were a trust in Xue Xu. Xue Xu Ding looked at her for a while, did not escape her eyes, and said, "I see only one word." He said, reached out to lift the curtain of the carriage, and looked at the South Mountain in front of him, "the pre imperial edict said that after the south mountain, it will be my second hometown." Jiang later white and Qi Qingxing were all in a daze. Both of them knew where Xue Xu came from, and probably knew what happened to Xue Xu''s original world, so that the rest of the existence that came here with Xue Xu could only be reduced to the sea of corpses and blood and chose to sleep. But now, a pre imperial edict appeared saying that they could find the old land that disappeared after Nanshan Mountain, and said that the land would become the second hometown of xuexu. Thinking of Xue Xu''s description of their original world, Jiang evening White''s heart beat a little faster suddenly. She gave a guess, but she dared not say it easily, lest they would have a happy time later. Xue Xu was still looking at the direction of Nanshan, but Qi Qingxing, aware of the strange appearance of Jiang evening white, and, to be exact, saw the faint excitement in her expression, and then sipped his lips, and held her hand and asked, "late evening, what do you think of?" Chapter 1104 Qi Qingxing''s opening, however, attracted Xue Xu''s attention. Jiang Wanbai licked and licked her lips. The light in her eyes was a little bright. She said, "I''m just making an analogy, a little guess." "Say it." Seeing her so, Xue Xu was also aroused some interest, and looked at her curiously. Jiang Wanbai did not speak in a hurry, but thought about the wording and then said: "I remember Xue Xu before you all said that in the world where you originally existed, you are full of aura, right? It''s far from comparable to our present world, and because of this, after you came here, because the aura here is not enough to support the activities of the strong, they chose to sleep "Yes." Xue Xu nodded with a smile in his eyes. Qi Qingxing is also thoughtful. Obviously, after Jiang Wanbai mentioned Reiki, both of them had already thought of what Jiang Wanbai wanted to say. Now when Jiang Wanbai said this, Xue Xu went on with her words, "if the pre imperial edict is true, he said that after Nanshan will be my second hometown, we can boldly guess that this sentence should mean that Nanshan is the hometown of our real outsiders." In Xue Xu''s words, what he said "outsiders" refers to people in the whole sea of corpses and blood. They come from another world, so for this world, they are outsiders. Jiang Wanbai understood the meaning of his words and couldn''t help but think in her heart that if she really wanted to say so, she was actually half a foreigner. "The reason why we can''t have a foothold in your world lies in the lack of aura. Since the pre imperial edict said that Nanshan will become our second homeland, does that mean that there is enough aura to support our activities?" Xue Xu looked up and looked out again. There was still some distance between Nanshan and them. Since they entered the desert with Jiang Wanbai, Xue Xu had always been careless. He was just coming to play. But at this moment, he suddenly had a kind of impatient mood, can''t wait to go to Nanshan. In other words, go to the back of Nanshan and have a look at what is said in the pre imperial edict, which belongs to his second homeland. Jiang Wanbai was also excited. She was envious of Xue Xu and others when they talked about their world''s aura. Therefore, when she thought about the meaning of the pre imperial edict, she would show her excitement. Although Qi Qingxing was curious, he was not as excited as Jiang Wanbai and Xue Xu. After all, he is a demon cultivator. For him, it doesn''t matter if he has aura or not. On the contrary, he may feel uncomfortable when he has too much aura, which is vaguely rejected. However, Jiang Wanbai is looking forward to the places he wants to go, but what he expects is to accompany Jiang Wanbai to the place she wants to go. After all, he said from a long time ago that he would accompany Jiang Wanbai wherever he wanted to go. "It''s too early to be happy." Jiang Wanbai restrained his mood and coughed softly: "after all, this is just our guess, and..." She stopped for a moment, Qi Qingxing then said: "now after Nanshan, there is nothing. We still need to find out where our hometown has gone." "You''re right." Xue Xu laughed, but his eyes were indeed a little more bright than before. It was like a sudden goal in his indifferent and careless life. Chapter 1105 As Li Yan said, in the next journey, nothing else happened. Jiang Wanbai and his party moved forward smoothly, while Nanshan was getting bigger and bigger in their sight, but also more and more blurred. Originally, when I stood outside Nancheng and looked at Nanshan, there was black fog all around, which blocked the sight. However, when Nanshan stood there, it was very clear, which made people know at a glance that it was separated from the depraved area, which was another world. However, as the carriage approached, Nanshan became blurred, not because it was covered by black fog. The whole Nanshan Mountain is surrounded by fairy fog, which is like a fairyland. The more you look up, the less you see it, and the more you look forward to the scene on Nanshan. However, when the carriage seems to be only four or five miles away from Nanshan, no matter how the carriage goes forward, it can''t get closer to Nanshan. Qingzhu is a little flustered. He turns to Jiang Wanbai in the carriage and asks, "master, have we met a ghost hitting the wall?" "No ghosts..." Jiang Wanbai wants to say that if there is no ghost, where does the ghost hit the wall? But half of the speech, he suddenly realizes that there is a ghost among them, so his voice stops suddenly. He realizes that Xue Xu''s eyes are on him. Jiang Wanbai coughs softly and says: "since you go forward, there is no ghost hitting the wall, it''s just an illusion." "Oh, good." With Jiang Wanbai, Qingzhu feels more at ease. Sure enough, although the carriage has been walking, it seems that it has never been able to get close to Nanshan, but after a period of time, the carriage seems to have crossed a border. The green bamboo sitting outside the carriage first noticed that something was wrong, only felt that there was a water curtain passing by, which was very light, soft and comfortable. It''s a pity that he has passed before he can feel it. And all around the great changes have taken place, the original seems to be how can not get close to the Nanshan appeared in front of the carriage, if the carriage goes forward more than ten meters, it will directly hit the big tree at the foot of the mountain. I''m used to the black fog around me, I''m used to the lack of sun and breeze, and I''m used to the cold and heavy of this period of time. Even though I felt the normal world in Liyan before, when I really appeared here, I still felt that Qingzhu was obviously different. It is warm when the sun falls on the body. When the breeze blows, it carries the fragrance of green grass, and sometimes there are bursts of flower fragrance. There are insects and birds singing in the ear, and the rustling sound of leaves when the wind blows. The carriage stopped after crossing the border. At this moment, green bamboo was stunned. He was afraid that he was in a dream. If he made a sound or an action, he might wake up. Then he still had a dark and cold scene in front of him. Fortunately, the three in the carriage didn''t need to be reminded by green bamboo. When the carriage stopped, Jiang Wanbai knew that they had arrived, so he lifted the curtain of the carriage. When he saw the scene of birds and flowers outside, he was not surprised for a moment, and his expression was in a trance for a moment. Fortunately, she was much more sober than Qingzhu, so she was so stupefied that she did not dare to move. She soon came to her senses and supported Qi Qingxing''s arm to jump out of the carriage. Qi Qingxing, who got off the carriage first, took her by the waist and held her down. After Jiang Wanbai stood firm, Qi Qingxing let go of her waist, but his palm fell down and accurately grasped her hand, "let''s go up." Chapter 1106 The mountain is not very steep. If you really want to take a carriage, it will not be a difficult thing. But Jiang Wanbai is not ready to go up the mountain in a carriage. Anyway, he is not in a hurry to get up the mountain. It is hard to break free from the fog. Of course, we should enjoy the beautiful scenery and the wind. "How are you going to get up there?" Before going up the mountain with Qi Qingxing, Jiang Wanbai didn''t rush to put the carriage away. Instead, he turned back and asked Xue Xu and Qingzhu. Xue Xu''s face with a shallow smile, way: "nature is to go up like you." Qingzhu stood beside him and nodded desperately. In this way, Jiang Wanbai collected the carriage and walked up the mountain together. "The aura here is really stronger than it is outside." Xue Xu took a deep breath, and the smile in his eyes was a little deeper. After arriving at Nanshan, Jiang Wanbai solved the ban on her body directly. In a moment, her aura rushed wildly, making her feel comfortable as if her pores were opened. It''s not only Jiang Wanbai and other practitioners who feel this way, but even Qingzhu feels unprecedented comfort. To say, when he is in a fallen place, he can feel obvious depression and loss, accompanied by those negative emotions squeezing his heart. If Jiang Wanbai had not helped him protect the Lingtai, he would have gone mad sooner or later, even if Qingzhu had not been demonized or died of old age. At this moment, Qingzhu also felt that the negative emotions accumulated in his heart all the way seemed to have been dispersed. He could not help but stretch out his hand and stretch out, and then ran forward a few steps. His voice was cheerful, "master! Childe! There are rabbits here Living in such a place with abundant spirit, even the hare has a little more spirituality. His red eyes are full of curiosity about outsiders in this field. Especially when he sees Xue Xu, his eyes seem to stare even bigger, full of surprise and panic. Then, before the green bamboo ran past, the hare turned around and got into the bushes nearby, and ran away in a blink of an eye. Jiang Wanbai looked at the rabbit''s reaction in his eyes and looked back at Xue Xu. Seeing that Xue Xu had just taken back his sight from the hare, he immediately laughed and joked: "it seems that the rabbit regards you as a visitor from the fallen land." "It''s not necessarily that we all have a smell of depravity all over us. Maybe it''s not me, but us." Xue Xu Dao. Green bamboo just turned his head and walked back. Hearing Xue Xu''s words, he immediately raised his sleeve and put it under his nose to smell it. But he repeatedly sniffed, except for the smell of flowers and plants that he had just run, there was no other flavor. It was as if everything here had dispelled the idea of Yin on him. Jiang Wanbai looked at his action and immediately stroked and laughed, "if you can smell it, it will be strange." Green bamboo reached out and scratched his head, and looked puzzled: "master, what smell did you just say to Mr. Xue?" "You can''t smell it." Jiang Wanbai shakes her sleeve, reaches out and shakes the flower branches beside the road. She shakes away a butterfly that stops on it. She bends her eyes and smiles. Qi Qingxing, who was walking beside her, stretched out his hand on the tip of her ear and pinched it gently. His voice was smiling: "naughty." Jiang Wanbai was pinched by him, but it didn''t hurt. It was a little itchy, and the ear tip was still a little hot. Chapter 1107 The butterfly was shaken down by Jiang Wanbai. After flying around the flower, it flew to Jiang Wanbai''s front, flapping its wings and never leaving. "Is it scolding me?" Jiang Wanbai gently touched the butterfly''s wings with his finger, and looked innocent toward Qi Qingxing road. Qi Qingxing eyebrow tip light pick, smile not smile at her: "you say?" "I guess so." Jiang Wanbai laughs and doesn''t care about the butterfly in front of her. She continues to walk forward. There are many plants on the Nanshan Mountain that Jiang Wanbai had never seen before, so she has been walking and stopping. Qi Qingxing is very interested in these plants. From time to time, they get together to discuss in a low voice, and Xue Xu occasionally talks about them. In this way, the party is very leisurely, it looks like they are on an outing. Even when they are tired, they will sit down on the floor, eat something and rest. Qi Qingxing sits on the ground with her back against the tree. Jiang Wanbai is lying in her arms. She squints her eyes slightly. The sunlight falls on her face through the leaves above. Jiang Wanbai covers her mouth and yawns and says in a lazy voice: "I really want to sleep." This seems lazy afternoon, the most suitable for a nap. Jiang Wanbai began to miss her days in Beijing. At least she could take a nap every day. On the contrary, she was on the road most of the time after she left the capital. Even though she sometimes fell asleep in the carriage, she did not sleep as comfortable as when she was at home. "Sleep." Qi Qingxing listened to her murmur, looked down at her, gently dropped a kiss in her eyebrow, and took out a cloak to cover the two people, and also blocked the light outside, which was more suitable for sleeping. Jiang Wanbai went to his arms and fell asleep with his waist. Qingzhu was very excited when he just went up Nanshan Mountain. He ran around everywhere and was curious about everything. So when he sat down, his excitement finally faded. Qingzhu also felt tired. His back was leaning against the trees beside Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, and his head was already asleep. Even Xue Xu, also maintained the similar posture, closed his eyes, did not know whether he was asleep or in the spirit. At this time, Jiang Wanbai and his party had almost reached the mountainside, and as they went up, the forest became more and more dense, so that even the wind seemed to stop. However, when jiangwanbai is sleeping, it is not quiet around. Occasionally, there are chirping insects and birds, or the rustling sound of small animals like rabbits running. At one moment, a breeze suddenly rises, with a faint fragrance of flowers blowing over. It is very comfortable. But the green bamboo sleeps too dead, did not smell at all. Xue Xu also did not have any reaction, as for Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, were covered by the Cape, also not disturbed. On a tree not far from jiangwanbai and others, there are two milky white birds standing between the branches and leaves, which are only the size of palms. The beaks of the two white birds are bright red, and the hairs on the tip of tail and wing are also a little red, like a flame. The one on the left is a little bigger and has a small cluster of fire red fine feathers on its head. However, from the mouth of the two white birds, it was human words. Big white bird: "isn''t it said that some ghosts from the fallen land have come? Why do you see one? " A hare was squatting under the tree and shivered a little when he heard his words. He said, "my Lord, this is the only one..." The little white bird straightened his feathers and said, "even if there is only one, we should pay enough attention to it. Brother, please think about it. When did Nanshan come to the fallen place for so many years? As soon as they come here, they''ll be dead. " Chapter 1108 "You are also right. Since one has come today, it proves that there will be a hundred ghosts coming to the fallen place in the future. They are dirty and evil, and they are also cruel. If they really let them know that they can come into our Nanshan, then we can''t protect Nanshan!" The big white bird said, and his voice was dignified. It happened that they were on patrol today. When the hare came to say that a ghost had come to the mountain, both brothers didn''t believe it. However, as more and more spirits came to report, they didn''t dare to despise it any more, so they rushed to find out the truth. Clinker, I really saw a ghost today. The little white bird looked down at the hare and asked, "when they come in, are there other ghosts outside?" The hare''s voice was soft and sticky, with timidity, and said: "reply to your excellency, you have not seen any other ghosts or people. Only they came in by carriage. When we got to the foot of Nanshan Mountain, the woman took the carriage away." "That''s easy." Hearing this, the little white bird immediately sneered, and a trace of blood ran through soybean''s eyes and said, "as long as you let them have no return, you don''t have to worry about them to publicize the things that can come into Nanshan." The little white bird''s words were affirmed by the big white bird. The big white bird was about to dive down and was stopped by the little white bird stretching out its wings. "What are you doing in my way?" Big white bird looked at his brother, but he didn''t get angry and confused. He realized a little early that his younger brother was smarter than himself. In these matters, especially the bigger things, the more willing he was to listen to the opinions from his younger brother. The little white bird''s voice was somewhat helpless, and said: "brother, we don''t know how powerful these ghosts are, especially that one. If you and I can''t defeat them, we will startle the snake. It''s better to go to the master and younger martial sister to discuss with them, and then decide what to do." Big white bird was still a little unconvinced when he said that he might not be able to beat the next four. However, when he mentioned the master and the younger martial sister, he immediately had no objection. He nodded and could not wait. "Then let''s go quickly and find the master and younger martial sister to report this matter. Let''s just let them stare at it." By "they" he meant, of course, small animals like rabbits in the grass. After the discussion, the two white birds immediately spread their wings to fly away. As a result, they just flew up. They were less than half a meter away from the branch they had just stood on. The two white birds ran into an invisible boundary, and a gray net appeared out of thin air and covered the two white birds'' heads. For a moment, the white bird''s cry of panic made the living things around him scatter and flee. The little white bird caught sight of this scene, and quickly called out: "go and call my master to come over!" Even the hare, who had just squatted under the tree to listen to the two white birds, had already run away. With its legs staring, there was no trace in the blink of an eye. Jiang Wanbai opened his mouth and yawned. Qi Qing was about to take up her cloak and support her to stand up. They moved their limbs. Jiang Wanbai looked up lazily at the two white birds falling under the tree. He was speechless. "We are just taking a nap. We are not dead. Can you speak in a lower voice?" Chapter 1109 Although Jiang Wanbai had already found out when two white birds came. The two white birds were completely caught off guard when they hit the gray net, so they were directly carried down by the grey net. When they fell half way down, the big white bird first responded and immediately used the spirit struggle. Although the big white bird can''t compare with his younger brother''s little white bird in mind, his strength and convenience are far better than his younger brother''s. after all, he has transformed into shape hundreds of years earlier than his younger brother. As a result, the big white bird found that no matter what kind of magic he used, he couldn''t break the gray net. Even when the little white bird saw the big brother''s reaction, he helped to deal with the gray net together, but it still had no effect. On a closer look, the gray net is not damaged at all. In a hurry, the big white bird bit his teeth and directly used a big move. However, after the big move was used, it hit the gray net, leaving a lot of traces, but these traces will begin to recover in the blink of an eye. On the contrary, the two white birds in the gray net were hurt by the same attack of the spirit. Especially with their struggle, the gray net is also gradually tightening. It is too late for the two big white birds to transform into human forms, and finally they are tightly bound together by the gray net. "Brother, forget it. We''ll wait for the masters to come here!" After being injured by accident, the little white bird made a voice to dissuade him. When the big white bird heard this, he had to stop. However, even if he wanted to do it, he couldn''t move now, because the gray net pulled them directly under the tree, tightly bound them, so that they could not even resist and fly, let alone use any magic. Seeing that the brothers stopped struggling, they also heard them say that when their master came over, Jiang Wanbai was not in a hurry, so he raised his feet and came over and touched the novelty of his chin. "This bird has never been seen before." After saying this, she bent down and reached out to touch the red feather on the top of the big white bird. As a result, her outstretched hand had not yet been touched, and a bony hand clasped her wrist. Qi Qingxing''s strength is not big, so Jiang Wanbai won''t feel uncomfortable with her wrist, but she can''t get close to the big white bird any more. When he saw Jiang Wanbai reach out, the big white bird''s eyes appeared fierce meaning. Jiang Wanbai''s hand would peck at him if he dared to get close to him. Unfortunately, this idea just rose, and the gray net suddenly began to become dense. However, in the blink of an eye, the big white birds with dense gray nets can''t extend their beaks, let alone peck people. Fortunately, their eyes are not big, but they can see Jiang Wanbai and others through a small grid. Seeing Jiang Wanbai stopped, though unwilling to admit it, the two brothers quietly breathed a sigh of relief. You know, apart from their parents and masters, no one dares to touch their feathers. As a result, he was relieved and heard Qi Qingxing''s voice with dissatisfaction: "be careful of dirty hands." What What dirty hands?! On hearing this sentence, not only the big white bird, but also his younger brother, the little white bird, also blew up together. The little white bird angrily said, "be bold! How dare you say that my adult''s feathers are dirty? " "The same claim, or small greed is more lovely." Qi Qingxing sighed in the late Qing Dynasty. Xiaobainiao doesn''t know who Jiang Wanbai said "xiaogreedy", but he doesn''t like Jiang Wanbai''s words. Although he doesn''t like being called cute, he is more angry when he is said to be inferior to others. Chapter 1110 But the little white bird is not as impulsive as the big white bird. He is not happy to return home. He still remembers that he is a prisoner now, so he only remembers his revenge in his heart. The big white bird couldn''t move, so he said angrily, "you are so brave that you dare to break into my Nanshan Mountain! How dare you do it to us? Do you know who we are? Will you let us go soon? " As a result, he just dropped his voice and saw Jiang Wanbai and others staring at each other in front of him, and then Qiqi shook his head. "We don''t know who you are. After all, it''s the first time you''re here." Jiang Wanbai said with a smile that he was even more unhappy with the two white birds. One was reckless and impulsive and arrogant, and the other was deep-seated and cunning. How to look at it, it was not the nature of a spiritual creature. The so-called spiritual things, which should be naturally raised at first, were called spiritual things. Later, in some places with rich spirit, plants or animals also gave birth to spirituality without conscious cultivation. Finally, they had their own spirituality, also known as spiritual things. And these two kinds of spiritual objects, whether the former or the latter, pay attention to the clarity of mind and the cleanness of aura. Therefore, they are the most favorite existence of those magic or ghost cultivation. Similarly, because the mind is too clean, for spiritual objects, they don''t need to experience thunder robbery or heart demon robbery when they transform into form. Even if there is a thunder robbery, it is just a whim of heaven to tease them. He will never experience a thunder robbery like an ordinary practitioner, that is, a life and death robbery. And all this is based on the premise that the spirit is clean in nature. If they have bad thoughts, they can say two things. It''s hard to transform into form. However, the two white birds in front of her were not very good-natured. In Jiang Wanbai''s opinion, they were no longer spiritual objects. What''s more, there was a trace of strange smell on these two birds, which made her think of the Huaxing pill that the bird demon said. "Do you practice and transform yourself?" Jiang Wanbai suddenly asked. Although the two white birds had not yet had time to transform themselves in front of her, their breath leaked more when they were struggling. She could also see that they were spirits that had been transformed. Xue Xu also knew about huaxingdan, so when Jiang Wanbai asked, Qi Qingxing and they all knew what she meant. Looking at the eyes of the two white birds, they could not help feeling worried. The two white birds felt guilty for a moment, but it was not a bad thing to think of the Huaxing pill taken out by the younger martial sister. Besides, since the younger martial sister came, she not only brought them the Huaxing pill, but also practiced the skills, which was much better than what they used to think about. Therefore, the heart is only a matter of a moment, the two brothers soon put that point of heart to forget. In addition, the little white bird, who has always had a lot of thoughts, immediately thought of something. His eyes flashed. Instead of answering Jiang Wanbai''s question, he asked, "do you know my younger martial sister?" "Brother, are you confused? This is the first time they come to Nanshan. How can they know our younger martial sister?" Big white bird also a face of doubt, and then surprised: "are you in the small younger martial sister came to Nanshan before people know?" I don''t know what he has done in his own brain. His tone is even worse. He even asks, "what do you want to do with our younger martial sister?" Jiang Wanbai did not want to pay attention to the big white bird, so she sat down cross legged on the ground, her eyes fell on the little white bird, and asked, "which younger martial sister are you talking about?" Chapter 1111 "The younger martial sister sings very well, the feather is very beautiful, but her temper is not very good." Little white bird path. When Jiang Wanbai asked back, he knew that his guess was true. The younger martial sister really left the desert and went to the outside world. In fact, such a long time has passed, and he has a vague memory of the younger martial sister. I only remember that before my younger sister came to Nanshan, she was the best singer and the best feather. Unfortunately, her personality was not very good. "The younger martial sister''s character is obviously so good, younger brother, how can you say that the younger martial sister has a bad temper? Be careful. I''ll see my younger martial sister later and tell her that she will ignore you. " The big white bird thought that the little white bird was talking about their little sister, so he was very dissatisfied. Xiaobainiao sighed and explained: "elder brother, I''m not talking about the younger martial sister, but the younger martial sister. When the younger martial sister just came to Nanshan, she was nearly burned to death because of bullying her. Finally, she was expelled from the school and expelled from Nanshan by the master." As soon as he explained this, big white bird remembered that, after all, all the spirits in Nanshan liked little younger martial sister. Only a few bullied her because they were jealous of her. When she was almost burned to death, he arrived in time to save her. Of course, he remembered it more clearly. "It''s her. What are you talking about her for? Besides, since the master has expelled her from the school, she is not our younger martial sister. There is only one younger martial sister. " Big white bird dissatisfied way. Then Jiang Wanbai''s question was not a little younger martial sister. Looking at Jiang Wanbai''s eyes, he was even more dissatisfied and said angrily, "what? The master and younger martial sister were kind enough not to dispute with her and let her leave Nanshan. Was she still unwilling? Do you still remember and hate the younger martial sister? So I found you to avenge it? " "It''s your junior sister anyway. She was so miserable when we saw her at the beginning, so much more..." "Green bamboo!" Qi Qingxing murmured and interrupted Qingzhu. Green bamboo quickly stopped talking, lowered his head and did not dare to speak again. In fact, he just didn''t like the two brothers. According to the bird demon, she was their favorite younger martial sister before she came to Nanshan. As a result, she had some design and some words. The master gave up her, and the elder martial brothers also gave up her, because she was not more important than huaxingdan, because the younger martial sister could take out the Huaxing pill. Green bamboo knew these things, so he was very angry with the faces of the two brothers. He couldn''t help speaking out until Qi Qingxing stopped him. They didn''t come here to find justice for the bird demon. What''s more, when the bird demon did so many wrong things and killed so many people, the poor people must be hateful. Green bamboo was stopped after the mouth did not speak, but the little white bird, in silence for a while after a voice: "no matter how miserable she is, it is her fault." "Yes! That''s why she wanted to hurt the younger martial sister first, and then left the teacher''s teaching in the past days behind her, so the master would be so angry. " The big white bird followed. As a result, as soon as he finished, he heard a slight smile. So I wait for my eyes to see Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai slightly raised his eyebrows and said, "is it really she who made a mistake? Or are you doing it for your own sake? " Chapter 1112 If the two white birds are human, the big white bird must have turned red, and the little white bird must be ugly. They subconsciously want to refute. Jiang Wanbai interrupted them and said, "you don''t have to rush to refute me. I''m just curious. Before the arrival of the little younger martial sister, you''ve been spoiling this younger martial sister. Don''t you know what temperament she is? Don''t you know if she''s the kind of person who does harm to others "It''s just that for you, the interests are related and the friendship can only be pushed aside." Qi Qingxing stood beside Jiang Wanbai and said in a low voice. Xue Xu nodded and turned his head with a smile. His eyes fell on the tree not far away and said, "I don''t know. One day when you find that the interests in front of you are just a mirror, will you regret it?" "Sure enough, it''s in the same line. From the master to the apprentice, they all like to squat on the tree and peek." Jiang Wanbai followed Xue Xu''s eyes and gave a light tut. As far as they could see, the branch was full of leaves, as if there was nothing. But after Jiang Wanbai finished this sentence, the big white bird''s eyes swayed. But there was still no movement in that place, and even the leaves did not move because there was no wind. Qi Qingxing''s expression was light, and he didn''t speak much. As soon as he brushed his sleeve, a magic Qi turned into a short arrow and shot it. "Younger martial sister, be careful!" Big white bird saw Qi Qingxing''s action and immediately cried out worried. When he called, the two birds who were hiding there finally stopped pretending and dodged to both sides. Jiang Wanbai directly laughed and looked down at the big white bird and said, "fool." Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu also laughed. Big white bird is stiff. The next moment, he finds that the master is looking at him with a look of hate iron but not steel. He thinks that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are just trying to cheat Shifu and qiqingxing, but they didn''t really find out. Instead, his voice directly exposed the master and the younger martial sister. But Jiang Wanbai and others did find two birds hiding in the tree. Big white bird''s master glared at him just to put the blame on him, instead of admitting that he had failed to escape from Jiang Wanbai''s boundary. If he admitted this, wouldn''t he admit that she was inferior to these people. As the strongest person in Nanshan, she will never allow such things to be known by others. The two birds flying out of the leaves are very small and big fisted, but one is dark green, and the other has colorful feathers, but it doesn''t look messy, on the contrary, it is very beautiful. After the two birds landed, they turned into an old woman and a young girl. The woman was dressed in dark green robes and looked majestic. When she saw it, she was a very serious elder. And the girl''s silver dress shirt, with her movement, when the skirt shirt swings, the upper part is flowing with color, which is very beautiful. She has a pair of smiling eyes. It seems that everyone is smiling. In addition, she has a delicate look, which is very lovely and gratifying. After landing, the girl made a sound and her eyes fell on Xue Xu''s body. Her eyes were as bright as her clothes, and her voice was very pleasant to hear. "This is my master Mulan Zun. My name is wan Yue. What you trapped are my two elder martial brothers. Just now, Shifu and I didn''t hide there on purpose. We just heard that they were arrested, but they didn''t I know what you''re coming from, so I want to take a look and then act. In case there is any misunderstanding, we can make it clear. " Chapter 1113 "So you''ve heard that for so long, are you sure there''s a misunderstanding?" Jiang Wanbai asked, smiling at her. Wanyue originally thought that Xue Xu would answer herself. She wanted to talk to Xue Xu, because he was the first to see where he and his master were hiding. In Wanyue''s view, since the other party first found himself and his master, the other party must be the most powerful one in this group. Moreover, the other side is still such a scenery Jiyue childe, very much in her mind. It''s a pity that Xue Xu didn''t open her mouth. What she said was Jiang Wanbai. Wan Yue was not happy, but she still had a pretty smile on her face. Instead of answering Jiang Wanbai''s question, she looked at her master, Mulan Zun. Muran venerable nodded to her and did not speak. Wan Yue took back her sight, still looked at Xue Xu and said, "we just heard about the younger martial sister you mentioned, and we knew that it was really a misunderstanding..." "She has been expelled from the school by my father. What kind of younger sister is she?" Mo Yun Zun stood there with his eyes closed, one hand behind his back and the other on his belly. He looked like an expert, and his voice contained some dignity. It doesn''t sound like angry words. What''s more, she is really angry. After so many years, she should have been separated. Her little apprentice left here alone, with injuries all over her body. She didn''t have any worries, that is, she didn''t have any feelings. In this way, Jiang Wanbai recalls what the bird demon said at the beginning, but more and more believes that bird demon''s words. But she didn''t show anything on her face. She just raised her eyebrows and heard Wan Yue say, "since it''s a misunderstanding, and you have come from afar, we should treat you well. First, this misunderstanding must be explained clearly, so as not to be used by others. Secondly, we are also very curious about what is happening in the outside world, and we also want to hear about it. How about it?" Wanyue''s words are still looking at Xue Xu. But Xue Xu didn''t open his mouth. Jiang Wanbai was too lazy to make a sound again. The other party didn''t want her to make a sound again. What did she do with her voice again, as if she was very eager to paste it up. And Qi Qingxing is even more impossible to make a sound. Qingzhu was stopped by Qi Qingxing before, and he has been reflecting on himself not to speak blindly, so now he is still dead with his mouth closed. As a result, when Wan Yue finished his words, the scene was quiet at first, because there was no wind, so that there was no sound of leaves rubbing against each other, and the spirits around did not dare to make a sound at this time. Then, gradually, the atmosphere began to be embarrassed. Mo LAN Zun''s eyebrows frowned, and a trace of anger crossed his eyes. He felt that Jiang Wanbai and others were deliberately putting on airs and looking down on their masters and disciples. Wanyue, with her face slightly flushed and her hands stirred together, seemed to be very helpless. She no longer looked at Xue Xu. She just hung her eyes and stood there with her voice full of grievances and tears. "Is it my proposal? What''s the problem? Why don''t you all speak? " "The younger martial sister asks you kindly, but you don''t know what''s good or bad. It''s too much!" Big white bird can''t see his younger martial sister like this. He is very distressed. He roars at Jiang Wanbai and others. If he had not been trapped in the gray net now, he would have rushed up with his wings. Jiang Wanbai resisted the impulse of rolling her eyes. She didn''t hold out her foot and kicked the big white bird. She didn''t use much strength. The big white bird and the small white bird were trapped in a gray net. Now she kicked them and rolled them together for several times. Chapter 1114 Rolling two white birds dizzy, speechless. However, Wanyue cried out anxiously: "elder martial brother!" While shouting, he ran to two white birds. Jiang Wanbai did not stop him, so he watched her run past. Seeing that they didn''t stop them, Wanyue''s eyes crossed with a glimmer of joy. She trotted to the two white birds. Her eyes were red, and she reached out to touch the gray net. She was still saying, "elder martial brother, don''t worry. I''ll let you out immediately." Before looking at only knew that it was a gray net, Wan Yue guessed that it was a magic weapon. As a result, when she reached out and touched it, she realized that the grey net was not a magic weapon, it was simply a matter of resentment. "Is this resentment?" Wanyue pinched the ash net, slightly widened his eyes and couldn''t help asking. When the two white birds in the gray net heard her words, the little white bird almost immediately denied, "it''s impossible." "Younger martial sister, are you wrong? How can you be angry? If it was resentment, my brother and I would have been hurt... " The big white bird followed. We should know that they are pure spiritual creatures, and resentment and their opposition, if met with a stronger resentment than their own, they would have been injured, if it was weaker than them, it would have disappeared. Even if the strength of the two sides is equal, it is impossible for them to have no reaction at all. Either they are uncomfortable or change back and forth. In short, they will never be like after they are trapped in the grey net. "If it''s really resentment, my elder brother and I should have noticed it in the morning." Little white bird path. Wanyue was a little angry. She glared at two white birds and snorted, "I won''t argue with you. I''ll let the master come and have a look." When she asked if it was resentment, the venerable Mulan had already heard it and was approaching this way. Now he had come near. "Master, would you like to see if this is resentment?" Wanyue quickly picked up the two white birds together with the gray net, stood up and sent them to the front of Mo LAN Zun and asked. Mo LAN Zun is very satisfied with the little apprentice''s understanding. Otherwise, would she let her first strong man in Nanshan squat down like this? She looked down at the gray net and shook her head, "it doesn''t look like resentment." The stronger the existence is, the more sensitive she is to the resentment that she was born with. Even a trace of it can be felt by her. Let alone a gray net directly condensed by resentment, she is not aware of anything wrong. "Master, you feel really resentful." Wanyue was a little anxious, so she said in a hurry. Mo LAN Zun didn''t refuse. Yiyan stretched out his hand to touch the grey net. Even when he stretched out his hand, he still had spiritual power on his fingertips. He wanted to untie the gray net directly and release his two disciples. She thought that the grey net would be broken directly. As a result, as soon as her spiritual power collided with the grey net, the grey net began to tighten as if it had been stimulated by something. Originally, there was no gap between the two white birds, and they were tightly attached to each other. Now the gray net is still tightening, the two white birds feel uncomfortable and are strangled out of breath. With the tightening of the gray net, they even feel pain. The bones are all squeezed. The big white bird could bear it, but the little white bird couldn''t help it, and immediately called out to the master of Mo LAN. "Master! What a pain Chapter 1115 "Master, the grey net is tightening!" Wanyue shouts in a hurry. The venerable Mulan also discovered this. Instead of withdrawing her spiritual power, she directly increased her spiritual power. Her voice was majestic. She exclaimed, "I can''t help but feel this pain. I forget how the master teaches you in daily life!" Hearing this, the little white bird did not dare to refute, and began to endure like his elder brother. Wanyue opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she only moved her lips and swallowed her words again. She frowned and watched the Reverend Mulan release more spiritual power to break the gray net. However, seeing that Mo LAN Zun had already used 50% of his accomplishments, the gray net was not damaged, and there was no trace at all. He even accelerated the contraction speed. He saw blood stains on the bodies of the two white birds. Even the big white bird couldn''t help it, and began to make a noise to obstruct him, "master, stop it "Master, stop it. If you continue, you will be seriously injured." Wanyue is also in a hurry. Just after persuading the master Mulan, Wan Yue sighed with relief. Her eyes turned and fell on Xue Xu''s body. Her eyes were red and her expression was pitiful. "Childe, my two elder martial brothers are not bad hearted. Just because they are too worried about me and want to protect me, they sometimes say something bad. Please don''t worry about them, They have already suffered a lot now. I apologize to you on behalf of my senior brothers, and you can let them go. " This time, Wanyue didn''t just want to talk to Xue Xu. It was because she recognized that the gray net was made of resentment. Among the four Jiang Wanbai, only Xue Xu was the body of a ghost, so Wanyue took it for granted that the gray net was left by Xue Xu. Xue Xu did not ignore her as before, but looked up with a smile on his face. Unfortunately, before Wanyue''s heart was happy, he heard Xue Xu''s words with surprise: "you misunderstood me. This gray net is not my handwriting. Moreover, they offended not only me, but also my friends. Even if you want to apologize for them, you should not only apologize with me." His saying directly made Wan Yue blush. Wanyue has already confirmed that grey net is his handwriting, but he said it is not. After that, Wan Yue felt that he was trying to embarrass herself by saying this. In recent years, since she came to Nanshan, she has almost become the favorite of a mountain. Even the master of Mulan, although seemingly majestic, is not hypocritical to anyone, she always has a more gentle attitude when facing her. As a result, Wanyue has not felt so embarrassed for a long time. She immediately shed tears, and she quickly pulled her sleeve to wipe her tears. Usually at this time, two elder martial brothers have been around her and coaxed her with good words. But now the two elder martial brothers are too busy to care about themselves, and their pain is so vague that they can''t remember their younger martial sister crying. "If this gray net is not your pen, whose pen would it be?" Mo LAN venerable turned and looked at Xue Xu. He was very angry in his heart. However, she said more and more on her face. She said, "the two disciples are really arrogant and arrogant. Just now they speak ill of you, but it is also because you mentioned some past events first and then, and they protect my little apprentice. That''s why they said so many words." Chapter 1116 After a pause, the master of Mulan saw that Xue Xu didn''t mean to answer, so he continued, "but they have already suffered a lot. My little apprentice also apologized for them. The gray net is really made of resentment. You are the only one present. You are the body of a ghost. You say that the gray net is not made by you. I''m..." The venerable Mulan wanted to say "I don''t believe it", but before she could say it, her face changed. One hand pulled Wan Yue behind her, and the other hand produced a Dharma seal in front of her. The Dharma seal became a shield. Although it stopped the gray resentment, the spirit shield also broke and disappeared in an instant. The face color of Mo LAN Zun changed, and his hand hanging back to his side tightened in his sleeve. Although the spirit shield just now she did not use all her strength, but was so easily broken by a resentment, it still stimulated her. "How can you use resentment?" Wan Yue stood beside the master of Mulan and saw the resentment stopped by him just now. She even saw the resentment flying out of Jiang Wan''s white hands with her own eyes. Even if she widened her eyes, she couldn''t believe it. After her cry, the Reverend Mulan also responded, and his face was uncertain. Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes, and his expression was somewhat innocent. "It''s not that you have to say that the gray net is from Xue Xu''s hand. I can''t see it anymore, so I''ll remind you." "Did you make the grey net?" Wanyue suddenly understood the meaning of her words, but the calculation in her heart did not overturn it. In her opinion, the most unfathomable person among Jiang Wanbai''s group was Xue Xu. If Jiang Wanbai knew what she was thinking, he would not refute her, because in Jiang Wanbai''s opinion, even though they had been together with Xue Xu for a long time, they still could not see Xue Xu clearly. Therefore, Xue Xu is the most unfathomable, which Jiang Wanbai admits. Jiang evening white pick eyebrows, no comment. Wan Yue took a deep breath and laughed. She looked at Jiang Wanbai and said, "elder sister, as my master said, my elder martial brothers have already known that they are wrong, and I apologize for them. If you have a lot of adults, let me go." "Are they dumb or dead?" Jiang Wanbai sneered, "do you have to apologize for them?" Even when Wan Yue heard Jiang Wanbai''s two rhetorical questions, her expression was a little distorted. Before Jiang Wan''s vernacular was finished, she looked puzzled and asked, "what''s more, you''ve been saying that you''re protecting your little sister. As a result, you''re going to have to humble yourself to apologize for you. To tell the truth, I really can''t see that you are Protecting her. " Wanyue listened to her words, her look changed, and did not speak. She just looked at the two brothers of the white bird, with red eyes and an aggrieved look. Mo LAN venerable looked at Wan Yue, and her face changed. She looked at the two brothers. She said nothing else but said, "sorry." The big white bird is much more flexible than the small white bird, and immediately Chaojiang Wanbai and other humanitarians said: "the matter just now is that we are not low, some words are really too much, we apologize to you, hope you don''t care about it." Although his words are strange to listen to, but compared with the little white birds who don''t speak next to him, they are much more pleasant to hear. At least he is willing to speak. Chapter 1117 Big white bird saw that after he apologized, Jiang Wanbai and others still did not let up. He knew that little white bird must apologize, so he said to Xiaobai bird: "brother, you can apologize." "It''s our fault..." The little white bird saw that the master of Mulan also advocated to let them apologize, so he knew that there was no room for deliberate change in this matter. No matter how unwilling he was, he still made a voice following the words of big white bird. Big white bird was afraid that he would be stubborn and unwilling to speak. Of course, he knew how proud his brother was. He was relieved to hear that he was willing to apologize. When xiaobainiao apologized, his four pairs of eyes were all staring at Jiang Wanbai. Seeing Jiang Wanbai, he still didn''t mean to move. The master of Mulan forbeared and said, "girl..." "What are you doing?" Jiang Wanbai looks back at her. A trace of anger loomed on the face of the venerable Mulan. About to get angry, Wan Yue said: "girl, my two senior brothers have already apologized to you. Do you think you should let them go?" "Well?" Jiang Wanbai''s face was at a loss, "I didn''t say they apologized to me, so I let them go." "You Even Wan Yue, who has been pretending to be a good man, can''t pretend to go down at this time. She glares at Jiang Wanbai angrily. Anyway, they stare at me, but there will be no less meat. Jiang Wanbai chuckled and said, "what''s more, it''s my business that they apologize to me, but I didn''t forgive them." After a pause, she changed her voice and said, "it''s not my own business. So long as ah hang and they forgive you, I''ll let you go, OK?" Jiang Wanbai just finished, Qi Qingxing then took a sentence: "how late I am." Qingzhu looked at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. He also followed him and said, "anyway, how about master and childe, how about me?" Two of the three had already made statements, and the remaining one, Xue Xu, seemed to have made no difference between them. However, Wanyue still looked at Xue Xu and said, "master Xue..." She remembered Xue Xu''s name from Jiang Wanbai''s words. Xue Xu didn''t look at her. Instead, he went to see Jiang Wanbai like Qingzhu and Qi Qingxing. His face was still a faint smile, "I have nothing to say." "Master, they are clearly playing tricks on us. Why do you have to tell them more? You just have to do it, don''t care about me and my brother!" Big white bird in a rage, toward the Mo LAN Zun called. Hearing what he said, the little white bird was startled and subconsciously wanted to reject it. He didn''t want to die. But he suddenly thought of the character of the master of Mo LAN, so he swallowed the words to his mouth again. He could see more clearly than the elder brother. He should have started his work with the master''s character. There must be other reasons. For example, he couldn''t beat each other at all. So the little white bird decided that the master of Mo LAN would not do it. After trying to understand this, the little white bird suddenly brightened up. He asked Jiang Wanbai, "what''s your purpose? There''s no need to drag it on. Just say it. " "You''re still smart." Jiang Wanbai clapped his hands and laughed. At the next moment, the smile on his face was closed, and his eyes fell on WAN Yue''s body. He said, "we heard that you can take out a lot of Huaxing pills, so we specially ran this time, just to see what the legendary huaxingdan looks like, and also to know where you got so many Huaxing pills..." Chapter 1118 Wanyue''s face changed and she couldn''t speak. However, Mo LAN Zun, whose face was even more ugly than Wanyue, said in a cold voice, "that villain told you what Huaxing pill you had, so that you could take revenge for her, right?" "When did we say we came to avenge her?" Jiang Wanbai looks surprised, "from the beginning to the end, we have never said that we are here to avenge her. We just come for Huaxing Dan." "There is no Huaxing pill." Mo LAN Zun immediately took the road. As soon as she made a statement, Wanyue and others came back to their senses and said in succession, "what Huaxing pill? We have never heard of such things. " "Never heard of it?" Jiang Wanbai slightly raised eyebrows. "On the way to here, we heard a lot about your Nanshan, but we didn''t hear that you Nanshan still likes to lie with your eyes open!" Her tone was sharp. Mo LAN Zun had a bad premonition in his heart. He was about to leave with his hand clasped on the shoulder of Wanyue, but he was a little late. What''s more, Jiang Wanbai''s goal is not her and Wanyue, but the two white birds that Wanyue holds in her arms. She grabs the gray net and the two white birds directly in her hands. The next moment, the gray net disappears. The two white birds were stunned for a moment, and then they had to flee to the outside. At the next moment, Jiang Wanbai''s palm was full of aura and covered the two white birds in an instant. and her voice rang again: "I saw Dan Dan from ancient books when I saw Dan Dan, but I never found it. But I found out that the bones that are eaten with the chemical form will change. Do you have any chemical formulas? I don''t want to see you has the final say, I''ll see if your bones are known." While Jiang Wanbai said these words, two white birds howled in her hands, as if they were really suffering from the pain of being skinned and boned. "Elder martial brother!" The moon was shocked. Mo LAN Zun also let go of her, and rushed directly to rescue the two white birds. But Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu walked forward, one left and one right in front of Jiang Wanbai. Xue Xu didn''t do anything, but Qi Qingxing brushed his sleeve and covered his palm with evil Qi and met him directly. However, as soon as the fight was over, Mo LAN Zun was relieved. The cultivation of this person was not as high as she had imagined. However, with the more and more times of fighting, her heart became more and more frightened, and the man was even more and more powerful. This is also the reason why Xue Xu didn''t make a move. Qi Qingxing is a demon cultivator, and the magic cultivation book is aggressive and quick. He pays more attention to actual combat. In actual combat, he often becomes more brave in the war, and even can fight over the level most of the time. However, for thousands of years, the cultivation of Mo LAN Zun all depended on instinct before Wanyue. There was no good skill and wasted such a good place in vain. Although there were cultivation skills of Wanyue, the skills of Wanyue were not good. Moreover, Nanshan was well protected, and there was no enemy before today. Even if the master of Mulan had so many years of cultivation, he could not give full play to his accomplishments when fighting. Xue Xu is watching Qi Qingxing and Mo LAN Zun fight, it seems that he didn''t notice anything else. Wanyue''s eyes flashed, and quietly touched Chaojiang Wanbai. As a result, before he got to Jiang Wanbai, Xue Xu looked over and looked like he didn''t care about her at all. Chapter 1119 Wanyue was angry in her heart, and her eyes were red. She looked at Xue Xu and called him: "master Xue..." The next moment, Xue Xu blurted out a word to let Wanyue''s face change greatly, instantly blood color lost. "Who is your master?" Xue Xu asked. From the moment he saw Wanyue, Xue Xu knew that she and he were from the same place. However, when Xue Xu just came to this world, he left the land of corpses and blood, so that few people had seen him. And he would have a very good breath convergence, Wanyue will not find that he and himself are from the same place. Until Xue Xu asked. Once upon a time, it''s not easy to get rid of her former identity, but it''s not easy to get rid of her former identity! "What master? I don''t understand what you''re talking about. " Wan Yue pulled the corners of her lips and laughed dryly. At first, her eyes were still dodging, and she didn''t dare to look at Xue Xu''s eyes. Until she finished this sentence, she seemed to give her confidence. Her expression suddenly became firm. She looked directly at Xue Xu''s eyes and said with some anger: "Mr. Xue, you are insulting. I am me. Do you think I should be a slave or Pets? " Xue Xu didn''t care what she was talking about. Instead, he said to himself: "look at you alone here. The mark of the contract on your body is very weak. It seems that your master is dead." As he said this, he pointed to Wanyue a little bit. Wan Yue was in a state of confusion because of his words. Then she felt a burning pain on her face. She quickly reached out to cover her face, but could not resist the light of the contract flowing from her fingers. "No way! impossible! The man is dead Wanyue retreated in panic and wanted to escape from Xue Xu. From Xue Xu''s asking about her master''s words, she was only afraid of Xue Xu. At this moment, the position of the mark on her face began to move, but it shouldn''t be. Clearly, from the day she came to this world, she had already got rid of this mark and the person. The person was dead, and the mark on her face had disappeared at that time. "Why?! Why would there be? " Wanyue is emotional and crazy. She starts to pick the skin on her face with her nails, trying to pick off the mark. However, the blood of the gouge is dripping, and the light of the contract imprint is still vaguely revealed. Xue Xu sneered and said: "the contract mark is something engraved in the soul. In principle, since your master is dead, you will die with the contract. But you are still alive. Obviously, the power of the contract does not reverse. I am very curious about the means you used to avoid the reverse of the force of contract." Wanyue''s fingertips trembled. She stopped the self abusive action, and the wound on her face began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye. With a hot light in her eyes, she stared at Xue Xu and asked, "you have a way to completely remove the contract mark for me, right?" "I do have a way." Xue Xu nodded, and at the moment when Wanyue''s face showed the color of ecstasy, he turned his voice and asked, "but why should I help you?" Wan Yue''s expression was stiff for a moment. At the next moment, she became confident. She made a few clear calls in her throat. She raised her feet and approached Xue Xu. She could see the appearance of her body. Chapter 1120 I have to say, Wanyue''s noumenon is really very beautiful. She stares at Xue Xu''s eyes, and her expression is full of flattery. She even lowers her head slightly, reveals her fragile back neck, and expresses her obedience to him. She says, "as long as the Lord helps me remove the contract mark, but with the help of the Lord, I will tell you all about how I can avoid the reverse of the contract Tell your honor. " "Why bother? Just use soul searching." At the moment, Jiang Wanbai, who was invited by two white birds for mercy, was also free. Although she had been looking at Qi Qingxing''s situation, she also paid attention to Xue Xu. Hearing Wan Yue''s words, she immediately said with a smile, "it''s just that you were not very interested in my soul searching before? Why don''t I teach you this time, and you can try it on her. " Xue Xu slightly raised eyebrows and did not refuse her offer. When Wan Yue heard the three words of "soul searching" in Jiang Wan Bai''s mouth, she suddenly turned pale. She looked at Xue Xu pitifully and shook her head gently: "my Lord, you can''t do this to me..." Jiang Wanbai also used soul searching technique in Wenhong before. Xue Xu was very curious about her soul searching technique. According to him, there were soul searching techniques in his original world. However, the soul searching techniques they used were magic arts. Those who flaunted for the right way would never use them, and even beat those who used them directly as evil spirits Crooked way. The reason is that the soul of those who have been used soul searching must suffer from great trauma. They are stupid or light. What''s more serious is that they die on the spot. They really don''t even have a chance to be reincarnated. Therefore, when he learned that the soul searching technique used by Jiang Wanbai could control the damage to the opponent, Xue Xu expressed great interest. Jiang Wanbai did not hide and taught him at that time, but until now, it seems that Xue Xu has not found a suitable person to practice. But Wanyue didn''t know that. What she knew was the soul searching technique that Xue Xu and Jiang Wanbai had said, which was much more painful than her being contracted again. When Wanyue was almost frightened, Xue xucai opened his mouth slowly: "since you have a way to avoid the power of the contract, then the contract is of no use to you. Now it seems that soul searching is more useful." He said that, Wanyue directly scared legs a soft, kneeling down, "adults do not! What do you want to know, I will tell you the truth! " "OK, then you can tell me. First of all, I''ll start with your way to avoid the reverse of the power of the contract, and then tell me where you get so many Huaxing pills, eh?" Xue Xu had been waiting for her here. As soon as she begged for mercy, he said it directly. Wan Yue opened her lips and took a look at the Mo LAN Zun and Jiang Wanbai. After fighting with Qi Qingxing for such a long time, even a Qi Qingxing can''t be cleaned up, not to mention there are two powerful roles here. The gray net that trapped two white birds has disappeared. However, the two white birds are carried by the wings of Jiangwan Baihao without any heartache. They are powerless and have not recovered from the bone pulling pain just now. How miserable it is, how miserable it is. Seeing these, Wanyue knew that she could not expect them to save herself. Now, there was only one way left for her, that is, she could honestly explain all the things Xue Xu wanted to know. Want to understand this point after ten thousand months dare not have other thoughts, after swallowing saliva, said up. Chapter 1121 In fact, her master was not slaughtered by demons, but died in her hands. When she got the secret law that could avoid the force of the contract, she had been thinking about how to let her master die. It was not until the demons invaded Wanyue that they found the chance. The secret method Wanyue was destroyed at that time, but she still remembers it, and she dare not hide it. She is afraid that Xue Xu will use soul searching technique on her, so she writes down the secret skill very honestly and hand it over to her. Xue Xu took a look, and his expression was a little bit sudden. Jiang Wanbai glanced over, but she didn''t see why. It was mainly because she had never seen this technique before, so she didn''t know the art of contract and the secret arts derived from it. Seeing Xue Xu talk about the secret method, Wan Yue just breathed a sigh of relief, and then heard Xue Xu ask with a smile: "what about the Huaxing pill?" At this moment, the two white birds have recovered their strength, for fear that Wanyue will also be tortured. The big white bird even said, "little martial sister, you can give them the Huaxing pill, but you have a lot of them anyway?" Mo LAN Zun and Qi Qingxing have already stopped fighting. It is the Mo LAN Zun who doesn''t want to continue to fight. At least now, it can''t be seen that she is no match for Qi Qingxing. If she continues to fight, she always has a premonition that Qi Qingxing is getting stronger and stronger, and finally she is directly suppressed. Therefore, in order to preserve the last bit of dignity and face, the Reverend Mulan stopped his hand in a hurry. He just heard Wanyue talking about huaxingdan. He was so depressed that he let her out and said: "Wanyue, since they don''t want to commit such banditry, we should send them if we don''t care about them." Jiang Wan''s smile on his white face faded down, and he took a cold look at him. Qi Qingxing''s hand was full of evil Qi, which meant to do something. Mo LAN Zun held on and didn''t retreat, but in his heart he regretted that he shouldn''t have been so quick. "It''s not yours. Who is the robber, eh?" Xue Xu chuckled, looking at Wanyue''s eyes, but did not have the slightest smile. Wanyue scalp numb, even busy way: "this Huaxing Dan is not my thing originally." "Younger martial sister?" "Ah Yue!" Mo LAN Zun and two white birds made a sound together. The former was angry and worried that Wanyue was not sensible. Even if the Huaxing pill was not her thing, she should be killed now. Yes, it is right. Otherwise, she is not beating her master''s face? The latter is unbelievable. After all, from the beginning, Wanyue told them that the Huaxing pill was her thing, which she had refined herself, and only she could refine it. No one else could refine it. So that originally, Mo LAN Zun wanted other disciples to learn to refine Huaxing pill with Wan Yue, but it was all over in the end. Wan Yue''s face turned red. She didn''t dare to see the master and the two elder martial brothers. She said quickly: "this Huaxing pill was refined by my master. She was originally an alchemist. She raised me just to pass the time when I didn''t make pills. All these Huaxing pills were stolen from her, and I won''t refine them either..." Maybe these secrets that she has been hiding in her heart suddenly need to be exposed. After really speaking out, Wanyue is more and more happy. Chapter 1122 In fact, although she seems to be the favored one after coming to Nanshan, she has to try her best to please her master and elder martial brothers. However, when she followed her master before, what she could do best was to make people happy, but she could do it easily. But the reason why she killed her master and tried to erase the mark on her face was that she didn''t want to live a life of looking at people and smiling faces. Now, looking back, she never really got rid of it. Suddenly, Wanyue, who wanted to understand the truth, had a lot of complaints in her heart. She was not only blaming herself, but also blaming Mo LAN Zun. Therefore, it really brought her a lot of pleasure to expose the truth. She said: "in fact, I only have five Huaxing pills. In recent years, I have used four of them. The two elder martial brothers took one each. The reason why the other two younger martial sisters died was not the side effect of Huaxing pill at all. I deliberately put other things in the pills that I gave them..." Just to make them think that Huaxing pill needs to be improved and can''t be easily taken out to eat the spirit things on the mountain. It''s just that she is procrastinating for herself. During this time, the venerable Mulan had urged her to take out the new Huaxing pill. Wanyue was under great pressure. Now she understood her words clearly. She felt relaxed and happy when she looked at her shocked and unbelievable face. She''s had enough of it! "Villain!" Mo LAN Zun was very angry, but he beat the moon with one hand. The big white bird and the little white bird were still in a daze. Now they saw the master''s hands and came back to their senses. But the little white bird just flashed his eyes and didn''t make a sound. However, he was the big white bird. Subconsciously, he still felt that Wanyue was the younger martial sister he should protect and said, "master!" It''s a pity that he is still carried in his hand by Jiang Wanbai, so he can only shout. Jiang Wanbai looked down at him, suddenly released his hand, released the two white birds, and said with a smile: "now it''s time to test your brother and sister''s feelings. I want to see if you protect her, or just as before, kick her away with one foot, clear the relationship, and then drive her out of Nanshan again?" When the two white birds landed, they all froze because of Jiang Wanbai''s words. Wan Yue didn''t speak any more. Just now, Jiang Wanbai said this, she also looked at the two white birds. Her expression was calm, but she still had some hope. Anyway, I''ve been a martial brother and sister together for so many years. Should I have some feelings? Two white birds turn into human beings. One is tall and the other is short. Just like his body, the tall one has a pinch of red on his head. The elder brother has obvious big eyes and double eyelids, while the younger brother is Danfeng eye. However, there is a smile on his face, which seems to be a smile to everyone. Thinking of this, Jiang Wanbai subconsciously took a look at Xue Xu, who was also a man with a smile on his face. But from this point of view, the two stand high and low. Although Xue Xu may not have a real smile in his eyes, it does not make people feel uncomfortable, but the little white bird is different and always makes people feel a little too much. Jiang Wanbai turned his mouth to himself and began to watch the opera. Now Wanyue has pierced all the lies before, looking at how the three masters and apprentices will do to her. Chapter 1123 However, they were able to give up the bird demon for Wanyue, but now they know that Wanyue cheated them, I''m afraid they won''t let Wanyue go easily. Maybe they still have to buckle all the things they did on Wanyue''s head. Jiang Wanbai saw a lot of such things. However, to her surprise, Mo LAN Zun seemed to calm down after she hit the palm. She stood there and did not continue to do anything, but her face was cold, and she was still not good-looking. Her jaw was tight. Her eyes swept over Jiang Wanbai and others and said, "now you already know the origin of huaxingdan. Can you go?" "No hurry, there''s one more thing." Jiang Wanbai picked up her eyebrows and laughed, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes. She looked at Wanyue, stretched her palm forward and said, "please give me the remaining Huaxing pill." After a pause, she said, "I won''t let you give it in vain. If you give me that Huaxing pill, I can promise you a request." When Mo LAN Zun said the order to leave, Wan Yue was still a little suspicious. She didn''t know what she was thinking. When Jiang Wanbai said this, her eyes lit up. Even though she took two steps towards Jiang Wanbai, she spoke very fast: "I''ll give you Huaxing pill, you can take me away from here!" The tone is mixed with urgency, as if afraid of Jiang Wanbai regret. And Mo LAN Zun listen to Wanyue want to leave here in a hurry, face changed, almost can''t hold her frame any more. The two brothers looked at each other and saw what they were thinking. Xiaobainiao took a step forward and looked at Wanyue with a sad look. He said, "little younger martial sister, even if you cheated us for so long, we were angry, but we didn''t mean to drive you away. The master just slapped you and was angry, but I still care about you." "That''s right, younger martial sister. Anger returns to anger. Although huaxingdan is important, it can''t compare with the friendship between you and me for so many years." Big white bird was also anxious to go forward, and even her eyes were a little red, "in your eyes, are we only care about huaxingdan?" In fact, Da bainiao really hit on one point. She has been a senior brother and sister for so many years. Even though Wan Yue is depressed, she has to admit that she has been living very well in Nanshan for so many years without talking about the huaxingdan. Wanyue still cares about this school friendship, so she has hope. Therefore, the two white birds said this, which made Wanyue''s idea of leaving suddenly wavering. Her face showed a struggling color and bit her lip, but did not immediately change her mouth. Jiang Wanbai''s eyes flashed, and Qi Qingxing looked at each other and said, "I promise you, as long as you give us the Huaxing pill, we will take you to leave here. Do you really want to do it? You want to get out of here with us? If you do, you can''t change it at will. " "I..." Wan Yue bit her lip, and her hesitation became more obvious. "Master, if you don''t want to hurt the master, you should not be angry Wanyue was stunned and moved her lips. Her eyes were slightly red. She murmured: "master..." Mo LAN venerable sighed, raised his feet toward her, held her in his arms, patted her on her back, and said, "silly girl, do you really want to hate master for this? Do you want to break up with Shifu and your senior brothers? Or... " Chapter 1124 Mo LAN venerable person pauses for a moment, and then loosens Wanyue, stares at her eyes and asks, "if the master apologizes to you, can you forgive master?" "Master?" As soon as the word came out, the two white birds were startled. Wan Yue''s face was also startled. After all, she had been in Nanshan for such a long time, and she was a character who would please each other. Therefore, she had already figured out the character of the venerable Mulan and asked the superior Mo LAN Zun to apologize to her Thinking of this, Wanyue quickly lowered her eyes and covered her eyes with joy. However, she repeatedly refused: "how can this be? You are my master. Besides, this is my fault..." Mo LAN Zun''s eyes always fell on Wanyue''s face. He didn''t miss the joy of his eyes when he dropped his eyes in a hurry. At the bottom of his eyes, there was a gloom in the bottom of his eyes. But he still said, "ah Yue, do you still blame the master?" Jiang Wanbai took a puff from his forehead and looked at all the reactions of the master and apprentice. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. However, she wanted to see how far the two masters and apprentices could play. In this way, Jiang Wanbai gave Qi Qingxing a slightly calm look in their eyes, coughed gently, and asked Wanyue again, "are you sure now? Do you want to leave with us or stay here for another condition? " "I..." Wan Yue bit her lip. She hesitated under the hopeful eyes of Mo LAN Zun and her two senior brothers, but after only a moment''s hesitation, she came to Jiang Wanbai. "Ah Yue!" "Little sister!" Mo LAN Zun and white bird brothers called out to her one after another. Wan Yue looked back at them with a smile and said, "master, elder martial brother, don''t worry. I just have a few words with her. She said that if I don''t leave with them, can she promise me another condition?" "Younger martial sister, you''re not leaving, are you?" Big white bird''s eyes lit up and looked at her happily. Wan Yue didn''t answer him. She just laughed. The moment she turned around, there was only irony left on her face. She didn''t mind letting Jiang Wanbai see her expression. She went straight to Jiang Wanbai and said, "I have something to say to you." Jiang Wanbai picked up her eyebrows and looked behind her. He immediately laughed at the eyes of the master of Mo LAN and said, "I only promise you one condition, and outsiders don''t need to listen." After saying this, she snapped her finger, and a border appeared around her and Wanyue in an instant. As a result, people outside could only see her and Wanyue''s actions, and could not hear any voice, especially those with Wanyue''s back to the leader of Mulan, even the expression of Wanyue could not be seen. "We are the younger martial sister''s senior brother and master, how can we be regarded as outsiders?" The eyes of the little white bird twinkle slightly, even if the voice. The big white bird also felt that it was like this, so he walked in the direction of Wanyue and jiangwanbai, and said: "what if you take the opportunity to fool the younger martial sister?" As a result, after only two steps, the big white bird was overturned on the ground by a stream of air before getting close to them. "Dare to approach, die." Qi Qingxing glanced at him coldly and overturned him, that is to say, he moved his fingers. Big white bird seems to have come back to his senses. The four people in front of him are not easy to be provoked by. It is only the man who overturns him. It is also the existence that can fight with his master. After realizing this, big white bird gets up from the ground in confusion, his face is ugly, but he dare not say anything. Chapter 1125 Mo LAN Zun''s expression is slightly distorted. She stares at the direction of Wanyue and jiangwanbai, and there seems to be no action on the surface. As a matter of fact, she has tried to get close to it with her spirit sense. As a result, she can''t break the boundary at all. If she moves a little more This idea just appeared in the mind of Mo LAN Zun. Jiang Wanbai in the border raised his eyes and looked at her. Jiang Wanbai''s eyes are light, but it makes the heart of Mo LAN Zun jump fiercely. By the way, she is still a little guilty. She almost can''t wait to take back the divine consciousness that she has put out, and then she looks at other places. Seeing the guilty expression of the Reverend Mulan, Jiang Wanbai sneered. When he looked back at Wanyue, he kept a close eye on her eyes and said, "I hope what you said is true, otherwise I don''t mind giving you a feel for soul searching. " Wan Yue is obviously very afraid of soul searching. When she hears these three words coming out of Jiang Wanbai''s mouth, she turns pale and shivers. She nods quickly, "I know, I can guarantee that what I said is true. When the time comes, all those things belong to you. I don''t want anything!" "Why?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Wan Yue was stunned for a moment and then reflected what she meant by "why". Her face changed and she finally showed her joy. She said, "the old woman really thought I couldn''t see her little tricks. Originally, I wanted to leave with you directly. But she didn''t want to let me go, and let the two little ones cheat me with the so-called friendship Do you think she really cares about the apprenticeship with me She snorted and said, "that old woman doesn''t care about this at all. If she wants to stay with me, she just doesn''t want to. She wants to dig out the things about Huaxing pill from my mouth. But I''ve already said everything I know. If she can''t dig out what she wants, do you think she will let me go?" Since the master of Mo LAN has ignored the friendship between master and apprentice, she has nothing to show mercy on. Jiang Wanbai gently picked up the eyebrows and didn''t say what he said. In her opinion, Wanyue looks down on Mulan Zun, but in fact, Wanyue and Mulan Zun are no better than each other. They are old and young. None of them is good, but they are just each other. Jiang Wanbai raised his hand to withdraw the border, and said to Qi Qingxing who came over: "ah hang, we seldom come here once. Why don''t we stay here a few more days? And... " She reached out and touched her face. The changes due to aging had disappeared when she practiced with the ghost stone. Now she can''t see the wrinkles on her old face and the white hair. Qi Qingxing held her hand, gentle eyes, and said, "if you want to stay, let''s stay a few more days." He glanced at Xue Xu with a look of inquiry in his eyes. Xue Xu nodded, no objection. Li Shan didn''t really want to see the back of the mountain. Even if there was nothing, Xue Xu wanted to see what it was like to have nothing left. The master and apprentice of Mo LAN Zun didn''t want Jiang Wanbai and his disciples to stay at all. They wished they would leave quickly. Who knows, Wanyue stayed, and Jiang Wanbai said they would stay for a while. Chapter 1126 For a moment, the faces of the master and apprentice of Mo LAN master were distorted. "What are you looking at us for? Don''t you welcome us? " Jiang Wanbai meets their eyes and asks with a smile. The big white bird opened his mouth and wanted to say, of course, you are not welcome. The little white bird standing on his side was afraid of his impulse to cause trouble, so he quickly stretched out his hand and pulled his sleeve to indicate that he would not speak. However, the big white bird could only hold back the words on his mouth, and his face turned blue. Xiaobainiao said: "of course, it''s not welcome. It''s just that we have such a thing in Nanshan now, and We have also been injured. I''m afraid we will not have the energy to accompany you around the Nanshan Mountain. You can help yourself. " "All right." Jiang Wanbai sighed with regret, as if he really wanted them to accompany him. Mo LAN Zun''s master and apprentice''s expression twisted for a moment, and quickly called for Wanyue to go. As a result, Jiang Wanbai saw that they were going to shout away Wanyue and immediately said, "wait a minute, you can''t have time and energy, but she can''t." "Why?" Mo LAN Zun can''t help but look at Jiang Wanbai calmly. Jiang Wanbai is not afraid of her, and the smile on her face does not change. "She has not given us the Huaxing pill. Moreover, she said that I would like to promise her a condition, and she has not thought well about it. During this period of time, she has to go with us. Besides, she has not said that she has no time and no energy." "Little sister!" The white bird brother did not expect that Wanyue had not thought well of that condition, and immediately looked at her nervously. Mo LAN Zun''s eyes flashed a trace of gloom, but when he looked at Wanyue, his face showed a smile and asked in a soft voice, "a Yue, haven''t you decided what you want?" Wan Yue was also a performer. At the moment, her eyes were slightly red and her face was full of happiness. She said with a happy smile, "it''s my fault that you and my senior brothers are so kind to me. I don''t want anything now. I can''t think of anything for a moment, so She just let me think about it. " "It''s just that we''re not in a hurry." Jiang Wanbai added with a smile. You can walk with me in the direction of the south mountain, which is the most interesting place for me to do "That would be great!" Jiang Wanbai clapped his hands and laughed. The two of you, one by one, don''t even care what the master and apprentice of Mo LAN Zun think. In a few words, they directly give the matter down. Mo LAN Zun looked at the white bird brother calmly and did not speak. Xiaobainiao quickly pulled Wanyue to one side and looked at Jiang Wanbai again. He took back his sight and said anxiously: "little sister, this group of people are of unknown origin, and their strength is unfathomable. If you are involved in more than one point, you will be more dangerous. It is better to stay away from them." "How could it be?" The moon god feeling is naive, "besides, the master is so powerful, certainly won''t have the danger." Mo LAN Zun, who was eavesdropping on the conversation between the two men, said: What is the feeling of being beaten in the face? The little white bird also choked, but didn''t directly answer Wan Yue''s words. Instead, he looked at Mo LAN Zun, and then took back his sight. He said to Wanyue, "little sister, you are too naive. You can see that there are four people in the opposite side. No matter how powerful the master is, it is impossible to defeat four with one." "Who said the master was a man?" Wan Yue blinked, "isn''t there any elder martial brother? Besides, there are other senior brothers. There are so many people in Nanshan. OK, elder martial brother, I know you are worried about me, but you don''t have to worry about me so much. Don''t worry. I know how to behave. " Chapter 1127 With these words, Wanyue pulled open the little white bird and took his hand, and walked towards the river evening white side with a smile. "Little sister!" The little white bird still wants to follow up and is stopped by the Mo LAN Zun. Mo LAN Zun stood there and watched Wan Yue and Jiang Wanbai walk into the woods. His face was cold and he said, "let her go. As long as she is still in our Nanshan Mountain, sooner or later she will fall into our hands. As for the four people, I don''t believe they will stay in Nanshan for a lifetime." This words a, the small white bird also agreed to nod. However, the big white bird looked at his master and the direction of Wanyue''s departure, and his expression was a little more than words, but when the master of Mulan swept towards him, he lowered his head in a hurry and called out respectfully, "master." There was nothing else to say. After leaving the sight of master and apprentice of Mo LAN Zun, Jiang Wanbai confirms that he has no tail behind him for the time being. Then he glances at Wanyue and says, "repeat what you just said to me." Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu did not know what Wan Yue and Jiang Wanbai had said, which made Jiang Wanbai have the intention to stay. However, when Jiang Wanbai proposed to stay temporarily, they had no objection. Now the smile on WAN Yue''s face had been put away, leaving only a cautious look. She looked at Xue Xu, and her eyes were full of fear. She said, "there is a forbidden area behind the cave where the old woman lives. It is said that there are countless natural materials and treasures in it. I once saw her go in and take out a spirit grass, which grows for a long time, absolutely not Nanshan''s aura can be grown. " "Do you mean that the aura of the forbidden area is the strongest place in Nanshan?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice. Wanyue shook his head and looked at Xue Xu carefully. He said, "have you heard about the things after Nanshan?" Xue Xu''s eyelashes trembled, glanced at her, and said, "don''t beat around the bush. Tell me what you know." Wanyue was so nervous that she didn''t dare to talk about anything again. She even said, "not long after I came to Nanshan, I went to the heaven by accident." After a pause, Jiang Wanbai looked at him. Wan Yue licked his lips nervously and explained, "the boundary of heaven is the boundary of Nanshan, which is also called the boundary of heaven by the spirits of Nanshan. It is an invisible barrier. You can see the same trees as Nanshan behind the barrier, and even occasionally you can see some spirit animals or people running past..." Behind the barrier is like another world. People in another world can''t see the existence of this world. They do their own things. Sometimes they can see a fight and massacre on the side of the heaven. "That''s after Nanshan." Wanyue road. Jiang Wanbai took a deep look at her and said, "but on the way we came, we heard that there was nothing after Nanshan." "Or nothing." Wan Yue said, "we can only see, but we can''t hear, touch, and feel. Who knows if there is a real behind the barrier? Maybe it''s just a mirage of the way of heaven, so that there is no sense of boundary, as if there is an infinite world after Nanshan. " Jiang Wanbai didn''t expect Wanyue to say such a thing, so she was stunned for a moment, then nodded and looked at her with a smile, "you can see quite clearly." Chapter 1128 Suddenly by Jiang Wanbai so boast, Wanyue still a little embarrassed, even busy way: "I guess." "Well, I ask you, can we go over and have a look now?" Asked Xue Xu. Wanyue quickly nodded, "yes, as long as you keep going in this direction, you will be after Nanshan, and the end is where the boundary of heaven is." "Master, if we didn''t go to Nanshan, we would have been walking along the foot of Nanshan Mountain. Could we go back to Nanshan?" Green bamboo, who has not opened his mouth, suddenly approaches Jiang Wanbai and asks in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai pauses for a moment and does not speak. Instead, he looks at Wanyue with questioning in his eyes. Green bamboo followed her line of sight. Wan Yue shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. At first I had this guess, but all the spirits in Nanshan told me that I couldn''t go there. I didn''t believe it, so I tried it myself. No matter how I went, I always wandered at the foot of Nanshan Mountain. It''s impossible for me to go behind Nanshan." "It seems that Nanshan is really the boundary between this world and another world." Jiang Wanbai thought. After that, the other part of the natural world disappeared. After walking for a while, he followed his tail. Jiang Wanbai noticed that he didn''t deal with it, but let the tail follow. But now she has returned to the statue of Mulan in the cave, and a water mirror appears in front of her, which reveals the people of Jiang Wanbai. The white bird brother is also here at the moment, but they are sitting cross legged under the Mo LAN Zun. While recuperating, they are looking up at the scene in the water mirror. The little white bird says, "master, they are going to the heaven boundary. It should be ok?" They were able to hear what Jiang Wanbai and others said through the water mirror. But when the tail followed, Jiang Wanbai and others had already said what they should say. Now they are really talking about Nanshan scenery and unique spiritual objects. In the eyes of the white bird brother, it is normal that this group of people came to Nanshan for the first time. It is normal for them to be curious about the unique plants and spirits. Even in his opinion, there is no secret on Nanshan. Except for the forbidden area behind the cave of Mo LAN Zun. Mo LAN Zun''s expression was gloomy, and her eyes always fell on Wanyue''s body in the water mirror. She said, "ah Yue knows the existence of forbidden areas." The white bird brother''s face changed. After a look at each other, he quickly stood up and said to the ruler of Mulan: "master, let''s go guard there?" Mo LAN Zun didn''t speak, just staring at the Wanyue in the water mirror. She couldn''t see what she was thinking. Her hand on the armrest was beating. After a while, she shook her head and said, "no need." "Master?" The big white bird was puzzled. They all know how important the forbidden area is. Even if they have been following the master for so many years, it is not too much to say that they are as close as mother and son. However, they have never entered the forbidden area, only knowing that there are many good things hidden in the forbidden area. Mo LAN venerable person droops the eye son, did not explain to them what, just sighed, waved a hand way: "they want to go, you do not need to care about this matter, all go down." The white bird brother looked at each other for a while, and finally did not dare to say anything more. He bowed his hands and bowed down. Chapter 1129 Mo LAN Zun, who was sitting on top of him, did not make any movement. He just raised his eyes to Wanyue in the water mirror at a certain moment, and his expression was particularly fierce. "I don''t know why. I always feel cold on my back. Is someone looking at us?" Wanyue''s suspicious face, while approaching Xue Xu to speak, while looking around. Although she was subconsciously afraid of Xue Xu, she also had some trust in him. How to say that both of them came from the same place. It was a bit like wandering outside and seeing the feelings of fellow villagers. Xue Xu glanced at her and brushed his sleeve like a wind flying out of his sleeve. Wanyue reached out and touched her face. She heard the sound of fluttering wings behind her. She suddenly responded and turned her head to see two big birds flying away in a hurry. "It must have been the old woman who set up to stare at us!" Wan Yue clenched her teeth and said, "that old woman can''t hear us?" If you can hear her, she has been calling the old woman of the other side all the time. Isn''t it all heard? At the thought of this, Wanyue felt a little flustered. Especially at that time, she had seen how the old woman treated her apprentice. Even though it had been so long, Wan Yue still felt numb in her scalp. "I can hear you." Jiang Wanbai was talking with Qi Qingxing in a low voice. When he heard the question of Wanyue, he immediately nodded and looked at Wanyue with a smile. Wan Yue''s face turned white, and then he stretched out his hand to pull Xue Xu''s sleeve, and said in a panic, "then I won''t go back! I will follow you all the time She thought, if she went back, that old woman of Mulan would make her worse than death! Xue Xu''s to a flash, directly avoided the ten thousand month''s hand, the smile on the face also pale a few minutes. Wanyue touched his eyes and suddenly came back to her senses. She quickly explained, "my Lord, don''t misunderstand me. I I''m just so scared. You don''t know, Mulan, that old man How terrible the old woman''s methods are When referring to Mulan, she also pause for a moment, and then thought that she had heard her calling for Mulan''s old woman, so there was no need to worry about anything now. "You didn''t mention her when she was monitoring us." Jiang Wanbai saw her face pale with fear, or told her the truth. Wan Yue''s expression was stiff, looking at Jiang Wanbai with hope in his eyes, "what about now?" "Now it''s even more inaudible. Just now Xue Xu took the initiative to drive away the two birds. The water mirror on Mulan''s side to check our movements should have been broken. She can''t see what we are doing and what we''re saying." In fact, as Jiang Wanbai said, when Xue Xu drove the two birds away, the water mirror in front of the master of Mulan broke, and his face twisted for a while, and he soon recovered his calm. When Wan Yue heard Jiang Wanbai say this, she was immediately relieved. Then she pointed to the front and said, "cross the river in front of you, and then go on for a section. Above that river is a waterfall on the top of Nanshan Mountain. The old woman''s cave in Mulan is in the waterfall, and behind the cave is the forbidden area." "You know a lot." Jiang Wanbai looks ahead and can hear the sound of water in his ear. Chapter 1130 Wan Yue laughed and explained, "I have only five Huaxing pills, but the old woman of Mulan wants me to help all the spirits of Nanshan transform. I can''t take out so many Huaxing pills in case there is no way to go in the future. The best way is to find the handle of old woman Mulan, so that even if she finds out that I don''t have so many Huaxing pills in the future, she will also be because of it Don''t dare to touch me lightly. " In fact, she still has some things to say. At first, Wanyue actually thought that she had been with them for so many years, which was longer than that she had followed her former master. She should have some feelings. Maybe as time goes on, her feelings will grow deeper. Even if she tells them that she doesn''t have so many Huaxing pills, maybe they won''t blame her. But it turned out that it was just her whim. Jiang Wanyue at the end of the white Dynasty looked at her, touched her grim look, then knew what she was thinking, only felt extremely ironic. Wan Yue can still attack her master. After coming to Nanshan for so many years, she doesn''t believe in the disciples of Mulan at all. However, she still fantasizes about the feelings of those people towards her. That is, she doesn''t want to pay, but wants to get something from others. Selfishness. Go forward a period of time, saw a very clear river. Qingzhu still has a psychological shadow on the river. When I saw it just now, my step was just a meal, and I slowly walked to the side of jiangwanbai and Qi Qingxing. "What are you doing When he shook his head, he shook his head. Green bamboo put out his hand to cover the place where he was knocked, some embarrassed smile, and whispered: "master, I am afraid." Qi Qingxing glanced at him and rebuked him in a low voice: "that''s the point." "You think you''ve disgraced him." The green bamboo of the late Jiang Dynasty was teasing. Qingzhu is stunned and looks at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing gives a light cough and ignores him. He reaches for Jiang Wanbai''s wrist and strides forward. Green bamboo scratched his head and quickly followed. The river in front of me is quite wide. It should be regarded as the middle reaches of the river. The river is not turbulent, and it is not the same as the one seen by Jiang Wanbai in the ghost pit before. Although the river water is clear, there is no fish and shrimp. But the river in front of me, just like the river in the ordinary mountain stream, the river is also clear, but you can see the fish and shrimps at the bottom of the river wandering leisurely and contentedly. Jiang Wanbai squatted down by the river and stretched out his hand to stir up the water. The fish in the water were suddenly frightened and generally jumped to the side or in front of them. Because of the big action, they immediately stirred up a little sediment. The river water there was a short period of turbidity. "Shall we wade through it?" Jiang Wanbai shakes the water at his fingertips and is pulled by Qi Qingxing by his wrist. When she asked this sentence, she was excited, even ready to move. If it had not been held by Qi Qingxing, she would have taken off her shoes and went into the water. Obviously, she is not the only one who has this idea. Xue Xu and green bamboo are also a little moved. Wanyue doesn''t care. Anyway, she will fly there. Only Qi Qingxing was holding a piece of brocade to dry the wet fingertips of Jiang Wanbai. He drooped his eyes and looked serious, as if he was doing a very serious thing. He did not immediately reply to Jiang Wanbai''s proposal. Chapter 1131 Until Jiang looked at him in the evening, he asked, "OK, what do you think?" "You want to play with water?" Qi Qingxing slightly picked up eyebrows, and collected brocade PA, and the song pointed to her eyebrow heart played gently, with a shallow smile in her eyes, "if you want to play with water, go play." She has been playing other people''s River late white, for a long time has not been such a shot on the forehead, so she reached for the forehead to cover the look a little bit muddled. Qi Qingxing saw her dumb and did not speak, thought she hurt her, eyebrow heart a few can not be seen a twist, holding her hand to want to see her eyebrow heart, "what? It hurts? Blame me. " There was a faint look of chagrin between his looks. Jiang evening white is finally back to God, bear to smile and shake his head, "no pain." "Really?" Qi Qingxing, however, was a little bit untrustworthy, and pulled her hand and looked back. Jiang''s white skin was white and delicate. Even though Qi Qingxing didn''t use great strength, she still had a little red eyebrows. She fell into Qi Qingxing''s eyes and had some eyes fixed. For a while, he was more upset and his lips were all straight. Looking at Jiang evening white reached out and rubbed his fingers and abdomen at the corner of his lips for a few times, he was forced to swear to him, "ah, it''s not painful. I don''t believe you ask Qingzhu. I used more force than you just had. You asked him if he was hurt or not." Qi Qingxing looks at the green bamboo according to her meaning. "Boy, it doesn''t hurt. It doesn''t hurt!" Green bamboo is busy. Clinker Qi Qingxing takes back his sight and then says, "he has thick skin." Green bamboo: "......" Green bamboo is wronged. Jiang evening white although feel to green bamboo is a little bit not very authentic, but she still can not resist to poop laugh out. "You are right. He has thick skin and thin skin. It hurts. You should give it to your relatives." The last sentence is that Jiang evening white pulled Qi Qingxing''s sleeve gently dangling said, even the voice is gently, like in the Jiao. Or, she was just flirting. Qi Qingxing where can stop the river late white sajiao, immediately the heart is going to be changed, ear tip is a bit red, he looks down at the river in front of the white. Jiang night white slightly tiptoe, looking up at him, eyebrows curved are smiling. Qi Qingxing heart God move, did not bear, bow close, the cool lip in her eyebrow touched, very gentle. Wan Yue stared at this scene, looking at the river late white are a little embarrassed, heel landing after staring at the past. Wan Yue was stared at her, and quickly took back his sight, and then he asked Xue Xu in a low voice: "adult, are the nuns here the same as ours?" "What?" Xue Xu was squatting on the river to catch fish. His bones were clear and white jade like hands were submerged in the water and swayed. He was so dazzling that he heard the inquiry of Wanyue. He looked at the past with doubts in his eyes. Obviously, he didn''t understand what she meant. Wan Yue took back his sight and looked at the river evening white side, whispering, "adults, when I just came out, I found that this is similar to the human world there. They are very reserved in matters of men and women, but..." When it comes to this, Xue Xu understands. Wanyue is to see the relationship between Jiang evening white and Qi Qingxing, not as restrained and shy as the people in the world she has seen, but rather similar to the immortal in their world. "They are different." Xue Xu looked at the river in the evening white side, and then took back his sight and then he looked back to Wanyue road. Chapter 1132 Xue Xu also only said these four words, and then did not say anything else. Wanyue scratched her head, but she didn''t understand what Xue Xu meant by these four words. But she watched Xue Xu focus on fishing fish with her hands again. She did not dare to ask any more questions. She squatted on one side and looked at it for a while, then suddenly got up and ran away. "What are you running for? Let''s cross the river now. " But Xue Xu took back his hand, got up and shook the water on his hand, and said to her. Wanyue stopped, looked back at him, subconsciously asked: "adult, do you not catch fish? I''ll make you a grass net bar? It can be used for fishing. It must be better than fishing with your hands. " She just saw Xue Xu squatting there and fishing with his hands for a long time without catching any fish. Then she got up and thought of looking for a kind of grass vine, which could make a grass net to catch fish. "What grass net?" Jiang Wanbai happened to be beside her and asked with interest when she heard her words. Wanyue made a comparison and said, "when I first came to Nanshan, I saw some spiritual creatures weaving that kind of grass net to catch fish." "Let''s try it too!" Jiang Wanbai suddenly became interested. She looked at the fish swimming in the river, licked her lips and said, "long in such a rich place as aura, the taste of this fish must be better than what we have eaten before." "Master, I''ll help you too! We haven''t had fresh fish for a long time! " Hearing this, green bamboo was eager to try, even his sleeves were rolled up. Qi Qingxing some helpless, and Xue Xu looked at each other, saw the smile in each other''s eyes. Xue Xu didn''t intend to continue fishing, but now jiangwanbai and Qingzhu are interested. What''s more, Qingzhu also mentioned several dishes they haven''t eaten for a long time, such as grilled fish and fish soup. Xue Xu, who was a little keen on food, couldn''t refuse. So a moment later, several people who had originally discussed going across the river followed Wanyue''s back to look for the kind of grass vine she said. Fortunately, this kind of grass vine is almost everywhere on the south mountain. It''s easy to find it. After finding it, I follow Wanyue to learn how to weave grass net. "Be careful not to hurt your hand." Qi Qingxing was not interested in these books, but he couldn''t bear Jiang Wanbai''s interest. So he sat cross legged beside Jiang Wanbai and watched her learn, occasionally reminding her. This kind of grass net is very simple. Although it is the first time for Jiang Wanbai and Qingzhu to learn it, they soon start to learn it. After getting started, the speed is fast, and soon a grass net is formed in the hand. "All right! Go and fish! " Jiang Wanbai is excited to run to the river with his grass net in his hand. He also doesn''t forget to take Qi Qingxing with his other hand. Green bamboo followed, Xue Xu was about to follow up, Wanyue handed over the grass net he had woven, and said, "my Lord, you can use this one." Schleitzsche stopped for a moment, and reached for the grass net. When he took off his shoes and socks, he stepped into the water barefoot at night, and the fish and shrimps in the water ran away one after another. "Hum! Don''t try to escape! Today will be a fish in my net Jiang Wanbai snorted and began fishing with the net. She also did not go to pick up the skirt, let the skirt fall in the water, was carried to a direction by the current, some fish seem to be particularly bold, even swim to the edge of her skirt, and her skirt pushed by the water play. Qi Qingxing saw her in the water, and then followed him. Although he did not go fishing for fish, he always followed Jiang Wanbai''s side. Chapter 1133 When Jiang Wanbai almost fell into the water because of excitement, he reached out and held her in time. As a result, Jiang Wanbai had too much inertia when he fell back. When he fell into his arms, Qi Qingxing took him with him and poured into the water. Qi Qingxing worried about Jiang Wanbai. He held her arm in one hand and clasped her waist with the other hand. The two fell into the water together, smashing a large amount of water spray. "Young master! Master Close to the green bamboo was splashed with water and screamed out. Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment. After regaining consciousness, she did not care about the fish running in her grass net. She quickly got up. She was still sitting in the water and stretched out her hand to pull Qi Qingxing. When Qi Qingxing also got up, she went to touch the back of Qi Qingxing''s head and asked anxiously, "OK, did you hit your head?" The river is not deep, but just when Qi Qingxing was holding her down, Qi Qingxing was submerged in the river, and Jiang Wanbai was wet. "I''m fine." Qi Qingxing shook her head and held her hand. When he fell down, he had already used the magic Qi to protect himself and her. Naturally, nothing will happen. "It''s OK." Jiang Wanbai is relieved. Qi Qingxing pulled her to stand up and dried the water for them. Jiang Wanbai looked at his empty grass net, turned his mouth, and snorted again. Qi Qingxing stood in place for a while, shaking his head gently, but with a smile in his eyes, he followed up again. Until the uproar was almost over, Jiang Wanbai stopped his hand and called to the green bamboo with his grass net: "how much did you get?" Several people looked together and left a few big ones and a little smaller ones. They went back to the bank with the harvest, but they didn''t go back to the other side of the water. Anyway, they were already in the river. They simply crossed the river and went to the opposite bank. After eating the fish, they could go directly to the heaven boundary. After arriving at the opposite bank, Jiang Wanbai took out all the things that green bamboo used to cook. Wanyue stood by and saw it. She widened her eyes slightly and wanted to pull Xue Xu''s sleeve. Only this time, her hand just stretched out. To Xue Xu''s eyes, her hand was stiff and she took it back. "My Lord, what are they from?" Although her outstretched hand was taken back, Wan Yue still had to ask her questions. She said, "I know that the world is short of aura. Even some magic tools are very scarce. If we put them there, no one will take a look at them. They will attract people to fight for them." Wan Yue pauses for a moment, and then says: "they even have the storage ring. You know Not everyone of xiuxianzong''s disciples has a storage ring. Most of them are storage bags... " She talked on and on, but Xue Xu didn''t want to pay attention to her. For him, the fish that green bamboo was baking was more interesting. Seeing Xue Xu go away directly, Wanyue is dissatisfied, but she doesn''t dare to show it on her face. She also lingers in the past, but she can''t do anything. She can only squat beside and watch and watch for a while. When the smell of roast fish and fish soup comes out, Wanyue''s eyes also brighten. "Really fragrant..." Wanyue road. Green bamboo looked at her and asked, "haven''t you eaten it before?" "No Wanyue blinked, "I eat fruit." "Do you eat worms?" Green bamboo remembered that her noumenon was a bird, so she immediately asked. Chapter 1134 Wan Yue''s expression was stiff, and she shook her head, "I don''t want to eat such disgusting things!" The fact is, before she has transformed into a form, or before she has fully developed her self-consciousness, it is the master who does not let her eat worms. Therefore, this thing has formed a habit in Wanyue''s heart. She does not eat insects, which makes her feel sick. However, at first, it was her Alchemist''s master who felt disgusted at the insects. She had already forgotten that when she could not change the characteristics of eating insects in the first place, she almost did not starve to death. Green bamboo didn''t ask any more questions. When the fish was ready, several people sat around to eat. With enough to eat and drink, and the weather is fine, I''m a little lazy to move. In addition, Nanshan is still on the rise of the moon and sunset. Now it''s dark. Jiang Wanbai lies back with his hands on the back of his head and says lazily, "it''s a happy day." Others agreed. Green bamboo reached out and touched his stomach. Sleepiness swept up and murmured: "no wonder some people compare Nanshan to Penglai. It''s really close to the days of immortals." "Do you have Penglai here On hearing this, Wan Yue asked curiously. She has been here for so long, but she hasn''t heard many fairy tales. On the Nanshan Mountain, those spiritual creatures don''t understand these things at all. Green bamboo nodded, "the fairy mountain is also the place where the gods live. Do you have them there?" "Yes." Wanyue was a little excited. When she was about to say something, she suddenly thought of something, so she looked at Xue Xu. So he lay on the grass, closed his eyes, as if he had fallen asleep, and said nothing. Wan Yue put her heart down and said, "Penglai mountain is a relic of ancient times. It is also said that it is the place where immortals live. Every 500 years, the relics will appear in the world. Anyone who is engaged in the cultivation of the golden elixir and the early years of Yuanying can go in. It is said that there is a strong aura in the Penglai ruins. There are miraculous herbs everywhere, as well as the elixir herbs and magic weapon techniques There are also many caves where immortals once lived. If one of them can be inherited, it is the one with great opportunities. " When saying these words, Wanyue''s face was full of envy and yearning. "You want to go, too?" Jiang Wanbai heard it from her tone and asked. Wan Yue did not deny that he said: "no one doesn''t want to go in. There are even the great powers of Yuanying''s early cultivation. In order to be able to enter the ruins, he will try his best to suppress his accomplishments. Moreover, it is not only the people who want to enter, but also the demon cultivation and the demon cultivation. All monks want to enter, and I am no exception." "Have you ever been in?" Green bamboo asks curiously. Wan Yue shook his head, "if I can go in and come out, I''m not so cultivated now." After a pause, she was full of regret: "if there was no invasion of demons, less than a hundred years would be the time for Penglai relics to exist." It''s a pity that they have no chance to go there any more. "Now that the demons are rampant over there, the aura has already collapsed, and Penglai ruins will not appear again." Xue Xu suddenly said. His tone was very calm, not as pitiful as Wanyue. Wanyue was stunned for a moment. On second thought, it was exactly what Xue Xu said. He was speechless for a moment, and his mood was even more depressed. Penglai ruins need strong aura to support. Now their world demons are rampant, and their aura has collapsed, which has already been unable to support Penglai relics. Chapter 1135 Even if Penglai ruins do appear, the biggest possibility is that it will collapse completely and eventually become the activity place of demons. At the thought of this possibility, Wan Yue couldn''t help saying, "I hope Penglai ruins will never appear again." At least Penglai remains have been preserved. Jiang Wanbai listened to her words and thought about it carefully. If there was a place full of spirit stones that could greatly increase her accomplishments, she would feel regret and pity, so she could understand Wanyue''s mood. However, Xue Xu''s reaction or let her feel strange, "you don''t care about anything." As soon as he finished this sentence, Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment and then denied himself: "you can''t say that. At least you still think about your hometown." "If you really don''t care about anything, you will become a fairy." Wan Yue interposed. Jiang Wanbai snorted, "that''s not necessarily true. Who says that immortals want to abandon seven passions and six desires? It''s not a ruthless way. " After lying down for a while, Jiang Wanbai first got up from the ground and asked Wanyue, "what''s the situation over there in the sky at night?" "Ah?" Wan Yue was so sleepy now that she could not understand what Jiang Wanbai asked for after a long time. She immediately said, "I don''t know. I haven''t been there at night. However, I''ve heard from other spiritual creatures that it''s dark in the sky at night, and sometimes some terrible things happen." "Well? Especially terrible things? " Jiang Wanbai makes a light Tut and looks back at the forest behind him. According to Wan Yue, this forest is not deep, and it is the boundary of heaven when it passes through the forest. Jiang Wanbai thinks about it and looks at the green bamboo and others lying on the ground. He can''t open his eyelids. He is not like Jiang Wanbai and other people. He has good energy and needs to have enough sleep every day. "Anyway, it''s not too late for this evening. Let''s go back tomorrow morning. OK, let''s go and have a look at it now?" Jiang Wanbai looks at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing nodded and got up when she got up. Xue Xu lies still. Jiang Wanbai knows that he is not asleep at all, but he doesn''t make a sound to call him. It happens that Xue Xu is here watching Wanyue and Qingzhu. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walk into the woods together. Qingzhu sleeps deeply. Xue Xu lies not far away from him and seems to be sleeping. However, just now Xue Xu also talked, and WAN Yue was not sure whether he was sleeping or not. She sat in the same place and looked at the direction Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were leaving. Then she looked at Xue Xu lying on her back. She forbeared, but still did not. She asked in a low voice, "don''t you go and have a look, my lord?" Xue Xu did not speak. Wanyue waited for a while, but didn''t wait for an answer. She pursed her lips and flew to the nearby treetop to nap and practice. She will leave Nanshan soon. There is no such strong aura outside. She should seize the opportunity to practice well. It is not easy to think of such a strong aura in the future. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walked forward without hesitation. Compared with the woods over there, the woods here are not so dense. The moonlight can also fall through the gaps between the branches and leaves. If you walk alone, it seems a little cold. But Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walk hand in hand. The moonlight falls on their hair and shoulders, and the atmosphere is warm. Chapter 1136 And the forest is not deep, two people occasionally say a few words, unknowingly, the two people discuss the topic is their own practice encountered problems. Say a few words of time, Jiang Wanbai footstep a meal, light voice way: "we arrived." Qi Qingxing also stopped with her and looked up at the sky in front of her. As Wan Yue said, the sky boundary in front of her eyes is actually an invisible barrier. If you don''t pay attention, you may bump into it head-on. However, Jiang Wanbai has always paid attention to it, so when she sees the scene change in front of her, she reacts. It''s the boundary of heaven. Just ahead, two steps away, there is an obvious line of demarcation. The moonlight there is much colder. The woods are deep and dense. Just looking at them makes people feel scared. It seems that there will be some terrible monster running out of the forest in front of you and swallowing people with blood plates. These are two worlds. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are in a normal night, while the opposite world is in the dark, so it is extremely dark and cold. Unfortunately, the forest ahead is too dense, and Jiang Wanbai can''t see it. Otherwise, she thought she would probably see the second moon hanging in each other''s sky. "Suddenly I became more curious about what it looked like in the daytime." Jiang Wanbai chuckled. She looked at Qi Qingxing and was looking at her eyes. "Stay here and wait?" Qi Qingxing asked. Jiang Wanbai had this meaning. When he asked him directly, she did not hide it. Her smile deepened. She sat down on the mat with her legs crossed. Her eyes fell on the opposite side. It was clear that she could touch the place she reached out. This idea rises in Jiang Wanbai''s mind. Without hesitation, she leans over slightly and reaches forward. "What are you going to do?" Qi Qingxing subconsciously held the elbow of her other hand and asked in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai''s fingertips touch a layer of water like boundary, which is very similar to the one she crossed when she entered Nanshan from outside. However, the boundary outside Nanshan was easily crossed by her, but she was touching the boundary in front of her. As Jiang Wanbai stretched forward, her fingers bent, and the border was always blocked there. It was soft and soft, as if it could contain all the external forces, whether it was good or bad. This kind of boundary blocks here and separates the world on both sides. "I can''t make it." Jiang Wanbai gave a light Tut and took his hand back. Qi Qingxing''s eyes showed a smile and pulled her forward leaning body back. She said, "if you know you can''t pass it, you have to try it yourself?" "What if?" After sitting down, Jiang Wanbai winked at him and began to laugh. The two whispered, but the time passed quickly, and it seemed that only two steps away from the place, there was no change, Jiang Wanbai also did not see what terrible things happened like Wanyue said. Not even a rabbit. On the contrary, there was a rustle in the woods behind them, and a rabbit came out. When the rabbit saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing sitting there, he retreated again. After waiting for a long time, Jiang Wanbai fell asleep. She originally wanted to practice with her eyes closed. However, when she closed her eyes, she didn''t practice and fell asleep directly. Chapter 1137 When Jiang Wanbai wakes up, it''s already full light. "It''s dawn on the other side." Qi Qingxing looked down at her in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai got up from his arms, covered his mouth and yawned. He looked forward to him. However, he asked Qi Qingxing, "OK, didn''t you sleep last night?" "Well." Qi Qingxing should say, do not need her to ask, direct way: "nothing unusual, a whole night is like this." "OK, you''ve been staring at each other all night?" Jiang Wanbai slightly widened his eyes, saw him sitting still, stretched out his hand to pull him. Qi Qingxing didn''t feel anything strange, so he nodded. Who knows he just nodded his head, there are some indescribable eyes on Shangjiang Wanbai. Qi Qingxing, puzzled, asked, "what''s the matter?" "Do not understand the style." Jiang Wanbai snorted, let go of his hand, then looked at the opposite side, turned and walked on the road, "I am such a big living man sleeping in your arms, you should have looked at me in your arms all the time." Qi Qingxing understood what she meant. He shook his head and laughed, and then raised his feet to follow him. He stretched out his hand and held her swinging hand, gently pinched and pinched, "I have to see you." "Really?" Jiang Wanbai looks at him with a smile in his eyes. Qi Qingxing nodded, although his ear tip was a little red, but his expression was gentle and serious, "see you have more time." Most of the time, when he could not help looking down at her, he always lost his mind when he looked at her. It was a long time before he could relax and move his eyes. "OK, you lied." Jiang Wanbai snorted and squinted at him. Qi Qingxing eyebrow heart several can''t observe a twist, deep voice way: "did not cheat you." He thought Jiang Wanbai was talking about things that he said he had more time to see her. "You obviously lied. You didn''t admit it. At the beginning, when I asked you if you had been staring at each other all night, did you nod your head?" Jiang Wan looks at him with a blank face. Qi Qingxing a Leng, reaction, touched the smile in her eyes, immediately did not hold back, directly stopped, stretched out his hand to pull her into the arms, bowed his head toward her lip and bit up, "naughty." "Speak as you speak, why do you still move your mouth?" A moment later, Jiang Wanbai, who finally got free, put his hand over his mouth and muffled his airway. Qi Qingxing''s smile deepened, "when you speak, you should move your mouth." There was nothing wrong with his words. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t refute it. He just glared at him angrily, turned around and walked forward quickly. Qi Qingxing steps bigger than her, a few steps to catch up with her, accurately grasp her wrist, Jiang Wanbai can''t break free, also let him go, did not go far, two people said on the words, Jiang Wanbai early put that little bit of anger behind. When they came back to the river, green bamboo had already got up and was cooking fish soup, with cakes on the side. When they were in Nancheng, Li Yan gave them a lot of food materials. For example, Li Yan bought flour and rice from outside for crescent moon. He bought a lot of them every time. In Xinyue''s words, she was a ghost, and she would not feel hungry. They usually eat these things because they are greedy and want to have a taste. Therefore, most of the things Li Yan bought back will be destroyed. It is better to let Jiang Wanbai and others take them away. If they can eat some, they will waste less. Chapter 1138 Because xiaogreedy likes to eat sugar cakes, but Jiang Wanbai and others have no interest in them. Qingzhu doesn''t ask for powdered sugar and keeps all the powdered sugar, which is small enough to eat for a long time. "Master, are you back? Do you see anything? " Green bamboo has already cooked the cake and is guarding the fish soup. Seeing Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing come back, they turn their heads and look at them with curiosity on their faces. Jiang Wanbai went to the riverside and simply washed and rinsed for a while, and said, "nothing special, and nothing terrible happened. We''ll come and see you after breakfast later." "Good." Green bamboo should be in response. Because of Jiang Wanbai''s words, his original interest in the world of heaven has faded a lot. Xue Xu and Qi Qingxing stood together and said a few words. Wanyue did not know where to go, but did not see. When Jiang Wanbai wanted to ask, Wanyue flew back from the other side of the river with flapping wings. As soon as he flew over, he fell to the ground and changed into a human figure. He said in surprise, "do you know, another man came to Nanshan early this morning." "Oh?" Jiang evening, Bai Mei''s heart beat, and suddenly thought of nanmenziyang, who was running in Nancheng. At that time, nanmenziyang was probably indifferent to the new moon, which was totally different from what he expected, so he left there in a fit of anger. Jiang Wanbai and others knew that he was deceiving himself, and they did not catch up with him, nor did they pay attention to where he went after him. "Who is it?" Although Jiang Wanbai has already guessed in his heart, he still asks quietly. Wanyue chirped and said, "it''s a young man. Although he''s a little embarrassed, he should have suffered a lot on the way to here, but he is very kind to others. I saw that old woman of Mulan appeared, and I didn''t dare to stay. I was afraid that she would imprison me directly, so I didn''t look any more and came back directly." "Is that the man?" When Wanyue is finished, Jiang Wanbai directly turns out to be nanmenziyang and asks Wanyue. Wanyue looked at it without hesitation, and nodded directly, "yes, yes, that''s him. Do you know him? Is it your friend? " After asking for the last sentence, Wan Yue knew that this was impossible as soon as he saw the reaction of Jiang Wanbai and others. After blinking his eyes, he did not dare to ask any more. He just said, "since the old woman of Mulan has appeared, she will probably take the man to the top of the mountain. Shall we go and have a look? " "Nothing to see." Green bamboo suddenly way, he stuffy head will give fish soup to Sheng come out, Chao Jiang evening white wait for humanity: "master, let''s eat?" Jiang Wanbai sighed, and then walked over. Qu Zhi flicked at the green bamboo eyebrow and said, "cheating us is his loss. We don''t need to be angry. He will regret it in the future." "Well!" Green bamboo touched his eyebrows, nodded and laughed, "master, you talk a lot, and he will regret it later." At least, without them, it is not easy for nanmenziyang to leave the desert. Wan Yue looks at Jiang Wanbai and Qingzhu''s reaction. She turns her eyes and doesn''t know what she is thinking, but she doesn''t mention nanmenziyang any more. After breakfast, Jiang Wanbai and his party went directly to the boundary of heaven. Last night, Jiang Wanbai went through the situation of the opposite side carefully. At that time, she just felt that the past was gloomy. That feeling made Jiang Wanbai dislike it very much. Moreover, it was quite different from what she had heard. Chapter 1139 According to their conjecture according to the pre imperial edict, there should be a place full of vitality. But last night, it didn''t look like it was full of vitality. Instead, it was more like the scene of a degenerate place in the underground ghost city. Jiang Wanbai had doubts in her heart last night, but she didn''t discuss with Qi Qingxing at that time. She just wanted to wait for dawn to see Xue Xu and then talk together. After waking up, Jiang Wanbai didn''t go to see what it looked like. At this moment, a group of people came to the front of the heaven boundary, and Jiang Wanbai looked at it carefully. It''s very different from last night''s appearance. Now, at a glance, the birds and flowers on the opposite side look like flowers and birds, and even harmful. The light white fog diffuses among them. It looks more like a fairyland than Nanshan. Even, when Jiang Wanbai and others came over, they saw a child running out from the side after a grass ball. Jiang Wanbai even holds his breath subconsciously, which means that he scares the child away. However, she quickly reflected, and looked at others with some embarrassment. When she looked at Qi Qingxing, his eyes were full of inquiry, and Qingzhu''s reaction was almost the same as hers. After realizing this, Jiang Wanbai was not so embarrassed. She gently shook her head toward Qi Qingxing and continued to look at the child. At this time, the grass ball that the child was kicking rolled towards the direction of Jiang Wanbai and others. For a moment, Jiang Wanbai almost subconsciously wants to help the child kick the grass ball back, but she can''t hold back. Qingzhu doesn''t hold back at all. Subconsciously, she takes a few steps forward and bumps into the sky. He covered his forehead and came back to himself, looking a little silly. Just in such a short time, the child had already come over. It seemed that he could not see Jiang Wanbai and others standing here. After coming, he reached for the drafting ball and directly turned around and ran away. He soon disappeared. When the child is gone, Jiang Wanbai still hasn''t recovered. But Qi Qingxing said in a low voice: "look carefully, the white fog in the forest seems to be drifting from our direction." "Is it?" Jiang Wanbai returns to his mind and looks at the white fog. From this point of view, it can be found that, as Qi Qingxing said, the white fog is traceable, that is, it drifts from the boundary of heaven. Even closer to the boundary of heaven, the more obvious the white fog looks. "Is it really a vast expanse of white to stand over there and look at our side?" Jiang Wanbai feels his chin and thinks about the ropeway. Qi Qingxing nodded slightly, "it''s probably like this." For the people on the other side of the sky boundary, they are just a piece of white fog with no end to see. Maybe once they enter the white fog, they will never go out again. Therefore, people on the other side of the sky never enter the white fog side. These thoughts are wandering in Jiang Wanbai''s brain. After the party stood there for a while, there were quite a few small animals running by. There was nothing else. Jiang Wanbai took back his sight and said, "what we saw last night is not like this." Although there is no contact, but looking at it gives people a sense of danger. Jiang Wanbai said what he saw last night and looked at Qi Qingxing, who added a little. The end of the day is not the same as the night Chapter 1140 Just when the child appeared, Wan Yue was very calm. Obviously, after staying in Nanshan for so long, she must have seen the child appear more than once, so she was not surprised at all. Xue Xu pondered for a while and said, "we can''t see the specific thing. What''s going on in the opposite direction? We have to find out the information about the boundary of heaven before we know it. In other words, we can go across the boundary of heaven to the opposite side." His last words came out, Jiang Wanbai slightly picked eyebrows, nodded: "yes." "Can the boundary of heaven be crossed?" The moon god is full of incredible feelings. She stayed here for such a long time, but she did not want to cross the boundary of heaven, but she never succeeded. She even found that the old woman of Mulan had such a mind. Wanyue knows that her accomplishments are not as good as that of Mulan. Even Mulan has no way to cross the boundary of heaven, so she is even more helpless. But Wanyue looked at this group of people in front of her, and said with self-confidence on her white face, "there will always be a way, that is, the problem of time." Maybe they can do what they didn''t do? Wan Yue thought in her heart. Jiang Wanbai has become more and more interested in the world behind the boundary of heaven. She always has a premonition that her practice is too smooth now. It seems that she can''t see any bottleneck, but it''s not the smooth way to move forward. She knows that this situation is actually the worst, because you don''t know when the practice will suddenly stop, and you can''t feel the existence of bottleneck. It''s like your cultivation has ended and your head has reached the ceiling. On the other side of the world of heaven, Jiang Wanbai GaN has been challenged differently. She knows that challenges mean that she will have greater growth and become more powerful. "Go to the forbidden area you mentioned. If there is no harvest, we will leave here." Jiang Wanyue road in the late Bai Dynasty was thinking in his heart that when he went back, he would look for Li Yan and Tang Yun. This time, they would have no chance to leave with Tang Yun, so he had to wait. Wan Yue said: "the man appeared. At this moment, the old woman of Mulan must be talking with each other in her cave. We are not going to get over it now. We have to find a chance to lead Mulan away from her cave to the forbidden area behind." "Why bother?" Wan Bai asked, "she went to have a good look." "Ah?" Wanyue was stunned, and her expression was a little unnatural. She couldn''t help but say, "then we''re not going to become a robber? Isn''t that good? Moreover, the old woman of Mulan attaches great importance to the problem of face. If we fight hard in front of her, she probably won''t let us have a good life. At that time, it will be bad for the whole Nanshan to cause turmoil. Although you are very powerful, you can''t be antagonistic to the whole Nanshan? " "You can''t steal it, so you can steal it?" Jiang Wanbai sneered. Wanyue said: "I think it''s for your sake. We''ll sneak in and take away the things. When they find out, we''ve already left here, so there won''t be any unnecessary struggle. Do you think so, my lord?" After that, she turned to Xue Xu and asked, obviously to get his support. But Xue Xu''s face with a shallow smile, said: "who said we want her things in the forbidden area?" Chapter 1141 Wan Yue was stunned, and went to see Jiang evening white subconsciously, and found that Jiang evening White was laughing. She didn''t refute what Xue Xu said. She suddenly responded and asked in amazement, "but did you agree with me at first?" "What did I promise you?" Jiang was very interested in the forbidden area you said, but I didn''t say that you wanted to get the forbidden area. I said that everything in it was mine. I didn''t say I wanted to. I only promised you one thing, that is to take you away with me when I leave here. That''s all After a careful review of the month, I found that it was exactly what Jiang said in late white. From the beginning, she told Jiang that there was a forbidden area behind the cave of Mulan in the late white. When there were many babies in it, jiangevening White did show interest, but she never said that she wanted those babies from the beginning to the end. It was also her to say that all the babies in the forbidden area were all returned to the river late white. "But So many treasures... " "She was still a little reluctant and a little bit unbelievable, but someone would not be moved to the baby, even if she hasn''t seen the baby in it, but usually, just the words" baby "are enough to attract people''s heart, right? "So what?" Jiang evening light phase a voice, "not you, not you, if everyone in the world do this kind of robber, see what they want to rob or steal, then this world has been a mess." The face of Wanyue rose red, always felt that Jiang was saying her late white. She can not refute, when Jiang evening white and Qi Qingxing have gone to the mountain, Wan Yue looks at Xue Xu who passed by before them, and can''t help but say, "adult, do you think so?" Xue Xu glanced at her and didn''t speak, but his eyes were enough to express his meaning. Green bamboo also followed up, the place left ten thousand months still standing, stood for a while, she looked up at the river in front of the late white, left a skim, or raised her feet to follow. The river went along the horizon of the sky and walked along the river in the evening. Because of the changes in the terrain ahead, they returned to the river, and could hear the sound of water vaguely, and even saw a corner of the waterfall when they looked up. "There''s no way to go ahead. We''ll cross the river." Ten thousand months road. The road they have taken has become narrower and narrower, and the sky boundary on the side of their body has long been hidden in the mountain wall, and it is no longer visible and the terrain is getting steeper and steeper. The river looked up at the river in the evening and said, "let''s cross the river." When Qingzhu heard, he immediately began to take off his shoes and socks. Yu Guang found that Jiang evening white and others had no action. He looked up and smiled at the white in the evening of the river. "Master, what happened?" He reached out and scratched his head, and stopped his movements, and his expression was dazed, "why don''t you take off your shoes?" "It''s a problem to take off shoes. We''re going to go straight through the water." The river said in the evening, so he stepped into the river. It is very close to the waterfall, and the waterfall is a deep pool. The position of Jiang evening white and others is also located on the periphery of the pool. The water is not very deep, but it is not shallow. Once the river steps in late white, it is only the water to her calf before, and now it has crossed her knee. But she did not stop for this, slowly from the water to the other side, Qi Qing walked around her, always holding her one hand in her hand. Chapter 1142 There are many stones at the bottom of the water. They are not very stable. If you step on a stone carelessly, you will slip. Wanyue doesn''t like water, so she doesn''t go into the water. Instead, she flies into the body. Seeing that Xue Xu had already gone into the water, and did not take off his shoes like Jiang Wanbai, Qingzhu looked down at himself and put on his shoes. He stepped in and walked slowly forward. Xue Xu could walk steadily without the support of others. It was not so easy for the green bamboo to follow behind, and the green bamboo was not as tall as Xue Xu. He stepped on a smooth stone, under which was fine sand, and the stone slid to one side. "Master!" Green bamboo screamed and fell sideways into the water. Jiang Wanbai, who was walking in front of him, heard his shouts and looked back. He saw a large splash of water when he fell down and immediately began to laugh. "Qingzhu, are you in a hurry to take a bath in the early morning? Is it comfortable? " The green bamboo just got up What a grievance. When Qingzhu meets the water, that is, when he just fell down, he was startled and quickly got up. He put out his hand to wipe the water on his face and twisted the water on his sleeve. As soon as he looked up, he saw that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had already landed. At the moment of landing, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were dry. It doesn''t look like it was just coming out of the water. Green bamboo eyes a bright, hurriedly walked a few steps, also anxious to go up. Although the river water is cool, the feeling that clothes are wet by the river is really uncomfortable. When the green bamboo is on the bank, Jiang Wanbai flicks his sleeves. He only feels a breeze blowing in his face, which makes him very comfortable. But it is a pity that there is no green bamboo. He looks down to see that he is dry and comfortable. "Well, let''s go." Jiang Wanbai can''t help shaking his head and laughing at his stupefied appearance. As we get closer and closer to the top of the mountain, more and more spiritual objects are encountered on the road. However, things like Jiang Wanbai and others have been spread all over Nanshan yesterday. I don''t know how it was spread, or what the master and apprentice Mulan said. The spirits on the mountain can''t be friendly when they look at Jiang Wanbai and others. However, there is no courage to rush up to do something or say something, that is, watching from a distance. Some of the bolder ones turn around and chatter with their partners. Jiang Wanbai is too lazy to pay attention to it. He occasionally sees one or two spiritual objects that he has never seen before. He will take a few more eyes and say a few words to Qi Qingxing in a low voice. Qingzhu couldn''t stand it, but when he looked up and saw Jiang Wanbai talking to Qi Qingxing, he didn''t dare to disturb him. He walked a few steps to Xue Xu and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Xue, what do you think they are talking about?" "Say you are ugly." Xue Xu glanced at him with a light smile in his eyes. Green bamboo a Leng, "ah?" He didn''t respond. After following Xue Xu for a while, he realized what the three words Xue Xu had just said. He couldn''t help but feel his face. He went to see the figures of Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing in front of him and Xue Xu on his side. It seems that he is really the ugliest one. No, it should be said that he was not ugly, but the other three looks were too good, which made him mediocre. However, in the mouths of those spiritual creatures, they would not use mediocrity to describe green bamboo, but would directly say that they were ugly. Chapter 1143 Green bamboo sighed, but there was no depression or depression. Although Jiang Wanbai was talking with Qi Qingxing, she was not far away from Xue Xu and her parents. She also heard the three words Xue Xu said to Qingzhu just now. She also felt a little funny for a moment, but did not say anything. Her eyes fell on Qi Qingxing''s face involuntarily. "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing saw that her eyes had changed obviously, so he asked in a low voice, and his eyes were full of inquiries. Jiang Wanbai''s eyes were serious, and his eyes carefully described his eyebrows and eyes. Finally, he fell on his lips and said, "nothing. I just want to see you seriously." Not only did she look serious, but she even spoke in a serious tone. She fell in Qi Qingxing''s ears, and her heartstrings were stirred. He looked at Jiang Wanbai, and his Adam''s apple rolled several times. He wanted to do something, but so many people around him watched. Qi Qingxing can only press down that impulse, holding her hand a little tight, low voice: "naughty." Jiang Wan''s white eyebrow eyes bent and laughed, "I''m telling the truth, how is it naughty?" Two people speak, eyes are looking at each other, in order to do not find the face-to-face of a group of people, until behind the green bamboo out of a voice to call her, "master." "What''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai turns back with the tide and looks at the green bamboo with questioning eyes. Green bamboo vision but falls in front, the expression has a little bit complex, low voice way: "South Gate son Yang is in front." Jiang Wanbai suddenly regains his sight and looks forward to the front. The first thing he looks at is the eyes of Mo LAN Zun. The other side only looks at her once, and then looks away as if nothing happened. Jiang Wanbai knows that Wanyue is behind. Mo LAN Zun followed by the white bird brothers, and Nanmen Ziyang was walking by her side. If it wasn''t for the green bamboo in the back, Jiang Wanbai might have run into her head-on. She really didn''t notice the people in front of her. Besides, they didn''t say a word. They didn''t know what they wanted to do. Nanmenziyang looked very happy. He even stepped forward a few steps and called out: "Miss Jiang..." After he and Jiang Wanbai and his party said hello, nanmenziyang was sorry again and said: "when I was in Nancheng before, I was in a bad mood, so I would say those bullshit words. Later, I calmed down a lot after I ran out. When I wanted to go back to apologize to you, you were no longer in Nancheng. I thought you must be going to Nanshan Yes, so I found it Speaking of this, nanmenzi Yang stopped for a moment, and his face became more happy. He said, "I really did not guess wrong. You are really here." But soon nanmenziyang found that he was the only one who was happy. There was no trace of happiness on the faces of Jiang Wanbai and others. Even Qingzhu, who looked at him with some complicated eyes, had no other emotions. Mo LAN Zun has been observing the reaction of Jiang Wanbai and others. When he saw this scene, his eyes flashed slightly, but he did not speak. The smile on nanmenziyang''s face gradually disappeared. He was nervous and confused. He rubbed the palms of his hands on his clothes, licked his lips, looked at Qingzhu and said, "Qingzhu, you haven''t forgiven me, have you? I I know what I said at that time was too much, I.... " He said, his eyes were a little red. Chapter 1144 If he had not heard those things from Xinyue, Qingzhu would have been soft hearted now. But now, he just turned aside and avoided the affairs of nanmenziyang and said, "we are not angry, and we have not taken your words to heart." His tone was calm, and nanmenziyang soon heard the meaning. Because he no longer regarded nanmenziyang as his own person or friend, he did not have much reaction to what he said. It was totally different for friends and passers-by to say those words. Nanmenziyang''s face turned white in an instant. His voice seemed to be pinched by a hand. All of a sudden, he couldn''t make any sound. At this time, the master of Mo LAN finally said, "I don''t know what happened between you and Nanmen Taoist friends. However, it''s a bit inhuman for you to refuse to give an explanation?" "Interesting." After listening to the words of Mo LAN Zun, Jiang Wanbai suddenly stroked and laughed. Her smile, immediately let Mo LAN Zun and others are a little confused, do not know what she is laughing for, but Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu, also followed a chuckle. Jiang Wanbai said: "it''s really interesting for me to listen to the words of Mo LAN Zun. You don''t know what happened between us in the first half of your sentence, and then you begin to criticize us for being inhuman. Don''t you think it''s interesting, Mo LAN Zun? If you don''t know anything, just talk about it Although it''s interesting to say, the smile on Jiang Wanbai''s face disappears completely when he talks about it. Mo LAN Zun''s face was blue and white, and she was not good-looking. She could not refute what Jiang Wanbai said. "And you." Jiang Wanbai''s eyes turned and fell on nanmenziyang''s body. His voice was a little more cold. "We have been cheated all the way by you, and we are blind. I don''t care about you. You also put away your thoughts. If you dare to come together, be careful that I''ll pick your face off!" When the last sentence came out, a fierce color appeared in Jiang evening''s white eyes. Nanmenziyang followed them for such a long time. He did see Jiang Wanbai when he was angry, but it was the first time that Jiang Wanbai''s side was given to him. As a result, nanmenziyang was scared and took a few steps back. Jiang Wanbai changed his face quickly. Seeing that he stepped back a few steps, he began to laugh, but he did not pay attention to him. Instead, he looked at the master of Mulan and said, "we are just going to go to your cave to find you. Now you have nothing to do. Why don''t we go up and talk about it?" She glanced at the top of the mountain. Mo LAN Zun didn''t know what he thought. His face changed, but he didn''t refuse. He nodded. Before turning to the cave, he said to the white bird brother, "you can accompany the southern Taoist friends to look around, so you don''t have to follow." "But, master..." The big white bird was startled and wanted to say something, but he touched the eyes of Mo LAN Zun and swallowed the words to his mouth. Mo LAN Zun doesn''t want Nanmen Ziyang to be present, but Nanmen Ziyang wants to hear what Jiang Wanbai is looking for. He knows what Jiang Wanbai and his party are here for. When he talked to Mo LAN Zun, he already knew what happened. Now there is no Huaxing pill, or the last Huaxing pill has fallen into Jiang Wanbai''s hands. What does she want to do with Mo LAN Zun? Nanmen Ziyang is itching in his heart, but he is just about to make a sound. Jiang Wanbai glances at him if there is nothing. Chapter 1145 Nanmenziyang instantly remembered what she had just said, and then closed his mouth again, and then he swallowed it back to her mouth. Jiang Bai took back his sight later, saying, "no need to go up in the ten thousand months." "Ah? Why? " A thousand months a Leng. Jiang evening white smiled at her, "when we come down to go, while this time, you can go to deal with your own things." A good understanding. Wanyue: "......" She looked down to Xue Xu subconsciously. She knew that Xue Xu could not speak for her, but she still had hope. Wanyue wanted to go up and see. Although it was clear that there was nothing good in the forbidden area that had nothing to do with her, it did not prevent her from wanting to see it. I wonder what good things are there. Xue Xu didn''t see her. Wan Yue took back his sight, sighed, nodded, and said nothing more. Jiang evening white is very satisfied, compared with nanmenziyang, Wan Yue so interesting more people have a good feeling. After the river late white and the myran Zun went to the cave at the top of the mountain, Wan Yue stood in place for a while, and planned to go back to her own cave. After so many years of stay here, there are indeed many things she wants to take away. But she was about to fly away, the big white bird came to her, looked at her with a complex look, "younger martial sister, would you like to leave with them?" What Jiang said to Wanyue before leaving in the evening was obvious. She asked Wanyue to clean up her own things, which means that Wanyue would go with them. Wan Yue, with a stiff expression, soon eased up. She nodded and said, "yes, I have been here so long, I am tired of it, and it''s time to go back so long. The adult is from the same place as me." The big white bird showed obvious loss on his face. He looked at Wanyue, and he was not willing to ask, "younger martial sister, can''t our brothers and sisters stay here for so many years?" Who knows that he asked, Wan Yue laughed, like hearing a very funny joke, laugh can not contain, even tears come out. "What do you mean, younger martial sister? Do you think the friendship between our teachers and sisters is a joke? " The big white bird was angry. "Isn''t it?" Wan Yue stopped laughing, reached out to touch tears from the corner of his eyes, glanced at the little white bird standing not far away, and fell back to the big white bird. His expression gradually became indifferent. "Are you good to me for the purpose of shaping Dan? Don''t say I am indifferent and selfish, where are you better than me? It''s funny to know that I framed your younger sister, but I left her as I wanted. Anyway, I will go. Just spread out the words and say it. Don''t treat me as a fool. Do you know if there is any friendship between us White bird brother listened to the words of Wan Yue, his face was ugly, and the little white bird blinked and stared at the Wanyue Road: "so you admit that you were setting up our younger sister?" He asked, the big white bird also responded, eyes slightly narrowed up, and around the body there was a surge of spirit. Wan Yue was very close in her heart and scolded himself for a moment. Even if he really wanted to turn his face with them, he should have said these words when he left. Now, Jiang evening white is not there. She faces the brothers. If they want to do something to her, she can''t resist at all. Chapter 1146 For a moment, countless thoughts in his mind turned around. Wanyue stepped back vigilantly and denied the words of the little white bird. He said, "I didn''t. You just heard me wrong." "If I hear you wrong, we can''t all hear it wrong. I just heard you say you framed their younger martial sister." Suddenly out of nanyangzi road. "You Wanyue didn''t expect that nanmenziyang would even speak for the white bird brother. He immediately glared at him, bit his lips, and said, "you dare to do something to me. Later, Miss Jiang, they come down and find out that something has happened to me. How can you tell me?" She can only move out of Jiang Wanbai and other people, hoping that for the time being, the white bird brothers are afraid of it and dare not do anything to her. The white bird brother did have a moment''s hesitation, but that was the moment, because Nanmen Ziyang said, "I know Miss Jiang. She is not a meddler." "But she promised Wanyue to leave with Wanyue..." The little white bird frowned. "Are you so big in Nanshan that you are afraid of those four people?" Nanmenziyang looked puzzled, "and, really, there are only three of them who are good at it. The green bamboo can cook, and nothing else can do." "Is that true?" The little white bird''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his heart was already active. If it was really like what nanmenziyang said, the green bamboo of the other side was not so powerful, then there were only three opponents facing them in Nanshan. A moment less pressure, suddenly let the little white bird feel that the other side is not so terrible. Nanmen Ziyang said: "I have been walking with them since I entered the desert. Of course, I know what their strength is. I only knew that they were coming to Nanshan, but I didn''t know that they came for Huaxing pill. I''m going to take your last Huaxing pill Alas... " He sighed with disappointment. The little white bird''s eyes flashed, and his face showed a smile and said, "the South Gate Taoist friends and they are not a group of good." "I used to go to the desert to look for my elder sister, but my sister was abducted by the ghost king of Nancheng. I went with them all the way. They really helped me a lot. I was also grateful for that. But I never thought that I would go to Nancheng and meet the ghost King..." Nanmenziyang''s eyes were slightly red, and his expression was full of disbelief and pain. It seemed that he didn''t want to face what he said, "just Now that they don''t look up to me, I don''t want to "Nanmen Daoyou don''t have to feel sorry for such people. My Nanshan people are still very friendly. If you have any difficulties, just tell them. My master won''t stand by." Big white bird a pair of indignant expression way. South Gate son Yang a listen, eyes bright. Seeing Nanmen Ziyang and the white bird brothers collude, Wanyue''s eyes crossed with anger and knew that he would not go away again. Now, of course, the plan is to clean up and find Jiang Wanbai and their best. While the three people were talking, Wanyue''s eyes flashed slightly and instantly turned into noumenon and flew to the direction where Jiang Wanbai and others left. But she just turned into noumenon, and heard the little white bird snort coldly, "want to run?" Wanyue instantly thought of xiaobainiao''s cautious and suspicious character, and knew that although he was talking with nanmenziyang on the surface, he had always been paying attention to her movement, and even had already arranged a trap secretly! Chapter 1147 Wanyue looks at the sudden appearance of a spiritual net in front of her. She is a little desperate for a moment. However, when she saw the net cover her head, a golden light came out of her body, and instantly scattered the net. Wan Yue was so happy that she didn''t dare to stay and flew away. "What is that?" Seeing Wanyue fly away, the little white bird did not dare to catch up with him. He looked at the big white bird in shock. Big white bird also shakes his head, "when is Wanyue so fierce?" When the golden light appeared, they felt even stronger pressure than the master. At this time, nanmenziyang some gloomy voice came, he said: "it is Jiang Wanbai." As soon as he said this, the white bird brothers immediately understood what was going on. Jiang Wanbai left a French seal on Wanyue before he left, which is to prevent them from starting to protect Wanyue. When the Dharma seal on WAN Yue''s body was triggered, Jiang Wanbai already knew it, and then gave a sneer to attract other people''s eyes. "The master''s apprentice is a little dishonest." Jiang Wanbai meets the sight of Mo LAN Zun and says to her slowly. Mo LAN Zun realized what had happened, and his face was a little ugly, but he didn''t know whether it was because he was angry that the white bird brothers started rashly, or that the brothers started rashly and failed. "Are you here for the forbidden area behind my cave?" Mo LAN Zun did not take Jiang Wanbai''s words, but asked her. Jiang Wanbai was not surprised to see that the purpose was guessed. He nodded and said, "it''s really for the forbidden area. I''m a little curious about what the forbidden area behind your cave looks like, and whether it''s related to the world on the other side of the heaven boundary." When Jiang Wanbai said the first half of the sentence, there was such an expression on her face, even with a bit of ridicule. She probably thought that Jiang Wanbai was running for the treasure in her forbidden area. But when she heard the second half of Jiang Wanbai''s words, her face suddenly changed. She stared at Jiang Wanbai and asked, "what do you want to know?" "I''ve just said what I want to know." Jiang Wanbai chuckled, "look at the expression of Mo LAN Zun, it seems that we know something. It seems that we didn''t come wrong this time." Mo LAN venerable looked at her for a while, and his expression became calm again. At the same time, the party had already arrived outside her cave. As Wanyue said before, the cave of the master of Mulan is located behind the waterfall, so what appears at the moment in front of the white face of the river evening is a turbulent water curtain. With a flick of his sleeve, the water curtain separates to both sides. "Come in." "How much do you know?" he said Judging from her reaction, she didn''t mind that Jiang Wanbai and others wanted to know something about the other side of the heaven. Jiang Wanbai was relieved, which would certainly make it much more convenient for them. Anyway, this is a place for others. If there is no need, she really doesn''t want to conflict with each other. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other and didn''t say how much they knew. After following them into the cave, she asked, "do you know about the pre imperial edict?" "What forewarning?" Mo LAN Zun, who had entered the cave, sat down above and frowned at Jiang Wanbai. She didn''t mean to let Jiang Wanbai and others go to the forbidden area now. She seemed to want to talk about it. Chapter 1148 Jiang Wanbai was not in a hurry. She sat down below her and briefly described the matter of the pre imperial edict. She did not mention that she was the one who said that she could find her native land. "On the other side of the boundary of heaven is our lost hometown. In other words, the boundary of heaven should have existed only later? After so many years in Nanshan, I don''t know if I''ve heard of it. " Jiang Wanbai asked this question, Mulan Zun chuckled, her eyes fell outside the cave, where the water curtain fell down after Jiang Wanbai and his party came in, but there was no sound of water coming in, her eyes had no focal length, and her eyes were a bit confused. Master Mulan: "I''ve heard of it. When I was very young, I saw it, even went there." As soon as she said this, Jiang Wanbai and others were surprised. In particular, Qingzhu stood up from her seat in shock, looked at her with wide eyes, and blurted out: "how old are you?" There was a momentary stagnation in the atmosphere, but no one said anything to stop the green bamboo, because Jiang Wanbai and others also want to know about this problem. At first, Jiang Wanbai thought that Mulan Zun was thousands of years old. At the age of 4000 or 5000, Jiang Wanbai was still guessing. But now, Mo LAN Zun said that she had gone to the heaven boundary, so her age could not be guessed. Jiang Wanbai thought about what he had learned along the way about what happened after Nanshan. He came to a conclusion that the age of Mo LAN Zun must be at least Wansui. She can never be less than 10000 years old. Sure enough, Jiang Wanbai thought so in his heart. He heard the master Muran sigh, as if he was recalling something, and said: "I can''t remember clearly myself. It''s been more than 10000 years. From my memory, the other side of the heaven can pass by. The forest there is no different from Nanshan..." But if you go straight into the woods, you will go to a place with white fog everywhere, where strange people live. Sometimes I remember that Shifu lived there with ordinary people, but sometimes benzun didn''t have a good friend with him But his wife is not human. " Mo LAN Zun frowned and thought about the past. Indeed, as she said, because the time has passed so long, her memory for those memories has been very vague. Maybe after some time, she will completely forget those things. "In fact, for so many years, if those things in the forbidden area were not true, I would have suspected that those memories were just dreams." Mo LAN respected the way. Her memory of the world on the other side of heaven was so vague that she could not say anything. Jiang Wanbai didn''t expect that there were still people who had gone to the boundary of heaven, so she was still in shock. When the master Mulan finished what she remembered, there was a silence in the cave, and no one spoke. Meanwhile, the venerable Mulan also sat on the top with his eyes closed. It seemed that he could not immediately return to his mind because he suddenly touched those distant memories again. How long did you not remember when the sound of silence broke Chapter 1149 "It''s probably the time before and after the death of my master. I don''t know exactly when. But I have always suspected that the appearance of heaven''s boundary has something to do with my master." Mo LAN venerable said that her expression was a bit serious. In fact, these problems often appeared in her mind during the period when the master just passed away. But at that time, she had no one to say, so she overstocked in her heart, and later she didn''t want to talk about it. It was the first time she had said it and discussed it with outsiders. Mo LAN venerable said: "the master was not in the cave. I thought he was looking for that friend again. At that time, I had not been there for a long time, because the master said that there was a big trouble and it was too dangerous to allow me to go back, and the master left for a long time." She couldn''t remember exactly how long it was. She only remembered that when she was about to stop looking for the master in the woods, the master came back with a serious injury. "At first, I thought the master cheated me by saying that there was a big trouble there. The purpose was to make me stay in the cave to practice. I didn''t know that there was a real accident until I saw the seriously injured master." Then, the master''s injury did not heal, and she always stood by the master''s side, until the master died, she took over the whole Nanshan. "For a long time, I was immersed in the sudden death of the master and couldn''t come out. When I wanted to go to the forest to ask the master''s friend what had happened, he found that there was a boundary of heaven and I could never go there again." Mo LAN respected the way. Even though she tried her best, she failed to cross the boundary of heaven, and even failed to attract the attention of that side. "In the period when the heaven boundary just appeared, I stood on this side of the heaven boundary. I could even see the birds and rabbits that I had played with before, and my friends could see them standing far away and looking at the direction of my side. But I know that they are not looking at me, because they can''t see this side at all." Although it has been so many years since the incident, the venerable Mulan still can not forget the impact at that time. "Didn''t your master tell you anything?" Jiang Wanbai pondered for a moment and then asked in a voice. Mo LAN venerable shook his head, his face showed helpless tears and laughter, she said: "before that, my God''s days were simple and happy. No, it should be the whole life of everyone in Nanshan. Even everyone didn''t pay much attention to cultivation. The only thing that interests us is what it will look like after self transformation." Jiang Wanbai can understand what she said when he thinks about the age of Mo LAN Zun and her accomplishments. However, if you work hard and live for tens of thousands of years, and you are in such a place full of vitality, you can''t even beat Qi Qingxing, who has only practiced for about a year. Jiang Wanbai''s forehead puffed, but his mouth did not say these words. For the spirits on Nanshan at that time, life was carefree, and there was nothing to worry about. However, the master of Mo LAN Zun obviously knew what was going to happen or what was going on, but he didn''t say anything. He didn''t even tell his disciples, and he kept his mouth shut before he died. Chapter 1150 "Apart from Nanshan, how much do you know about the fallen land?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Mo LAN Zun shook his head, "I have never left Nanshan." She also knew something about the fallen land from her master''s mouth. She only knew that there were ghosts gathering there. Those ghosts were very vicious and could swallow everything, but she did not dare to come to Nanshan. "Master said that as long as we don''t leave Nanshan, we will not be in danger." Mo LAN Zun said. Even this sentence is remembered by every spirit on Nanshan. For them, the world outside Nanshan is very terrible. Even if there is a Spirit creature who can''t help running out of Nanshan, when they see the scene outside, they don''t have to go far, and they come back gray. "What about the origin of Nanshan?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice, "you were born in Nanshan. Do you know something about this place long ago?" Jiang Wanbai and others also looked at her, hoping to get some clues from her mouth. After they entered the desert, they didn''t know much about the south side of the world. Mo LAN Zun obviously knew the origin of Nanshan, but she did not directly tell Jiang Wanbai and others, but said: "if you want to know, follow me." Mo LAN Zun stood up from his seat and went to a side door. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other, and then they stood up and walked into the side door together. Behind the side door is a long corridor. On both sides of the corridor are stone walls. The subtle sound of water coming from the stone wall is faintly heard, but it is not noisy. On the contrary, it makes people feel cool all over the body. Qingzhu didn''t even resist sticking his face to the stone wall. After a while, he noticed that Jiang Wanbai and others were looking at him. He quickly stood up and said to Jiang Wanbai, "master, the stone wall is cold and cool, but it''s very comfortable." When he said this, Jiang Wanbai was a bit moved. She couldn''t help thinking that the stone wall would be of great use in the dog days, but it was obviously useless in Nanshan. Mo LAN Zun didn''t care what they were doing, and walked straight ahead. Fortunately, the corridor did not turn around, but went straight ahead. Jiang Wanbai and others were not afraid to lose their way, so they did not worry. However, they did not stay in place all the time, so they still raised their feet to follow them. The corridor is inlaid with some shining stone beads, which make the corridor as bright as day, but when you look forward, you can''t see your head. "Master, is this corridor very long?" Green bamboo asked in a low voice. "What? Don''t want to leave? " Jiang Wanbai looks at him with a smile on his face. Green bamboo shakes his head, "this is not far, master, I am just curious." "It''s not far. It''s just ahead." As soon as Jiang Wanbai''s voice dropped, Qingzhu saw the Mo LAN Zun, who was walking in front of him for a distance, suddenly disappeared. Green bamboo Leng for a moment, then stare big eyes, way: "master, the person is missing!" "Around the corner, of course it''s gone." Jiang Wanbai sighed, did not look back, just a hand to the back, accurate in his eyebrow gently flicked, way: "silly lovely." Chapter 1151 Green bamboo put out his hand to cover his eyebrows. He was embarrassed. He decided not to speak casually, or he would be stupid. Sure enough, when they came to the place where the master of Mo LAN disappeared, there was a door on the left side. When they stood outside the door and looked inside, they could not see anything. But when they lifted their feet and walked in, Jiang Wanbai heard the sound of gurgling water in his ear. In a moment, the eyes suddenly opened up. In front of you is the boundary of heaven, which is slanted into the line of sight, so that part of the left side is the water curtain falling from the waterfall. This is also the reason why you can hear the sound of running water after you come in. In front of Jiang Wanbai is a stone table, and there is only one stone stool beside the stone table. Now the master of Mulan is sitting on the stone stool and facing them sideways. Her eyes fall on the sky. She should have heard Jiang Wanbai and others coming in. She said, "this is the forbidden area where I got through with you. I used to play with those friends At that time, we hid a lot of things here, which were found by accident... " Listening to her, Jiang Wanbai understood. At first, it was supposed to be the secret base of Mo LAN Zun and her friends. When they were young, they would hide some interesting or precious things. But for them at that time, those things might not be precious, they could only be said to be interesting. But no one thought that they would never see each other again. The appearance of the celestial sphere separated them, and the things that had been kept in this secret base long ago suddenly became precious. "If you had come thousands of years earlier, you might have seen a lot of things, and now it''s nothing." Mo LAN respected the way. Needless to say, Jiang Wanbai and others have seen it. After all, there is nothing in the sight. In the morning, there is no difference between the scene of the forest and the broad sky, but there is no difference between them when they go to see the scene in the morning. Even the white fog seems to have faded a lot. "All you want to know is here. I don''t want to say it." Mo LAN Zun''s voice sounded from the rear with a little tired. Jiang Wanbai looked back and saw that she brushed her sleeve, and the wall on their left began to change. The wall moved and disappeared, revealing the shelf behind, on which there were neat jade slips. It can be seen at a glance that these jade slips are used to record things. Jiang Wanbai and others looked at each other for a while, but Jiang Wanbai took the lead and walked over and picked up a jade slip to check it. Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu separately acted. As for Qingzhu, he is still an ordinary person and can''t check this kind of jade slips. He can only sit cross legged in front of tianzhijie and look at the scenery on the other side. When Wanyue ran to the top of the mountain, Jiang Wanbai and others had already entered the cave. A border is arranged outside the cave of Mo LAN Zun to prevent people from breaking in. The cultivation of Wanyue is not as good as that of Mulan. Standing outside, she can''t open the boundary, so she can only wait. But now she''s not flustered, and even a little excited. She keeps looking down at her palm and remembers how the golden light appeared before. Chapter 1152 But no matter how she looked back, she couldn''t remember. On the contrary, brother bainiao and nanmenziyang also followed them. When Wanyue saw them at first, they were startled, but they quickly realized that they had the Dharma seal that would be left over there. "The Lord must have known you little people''s minds for a long time, and specially left a French seal on me to protect me. You don''t want to do anything more. You''d better think about how to explain to the adults later." Wanyue looks proud. She mistakenly thinks that the golden light is left by Xue Xu. Although the bainiao brothers were angry at Wan Yue''s words, they did not start rashly. The reason why they followed up was that when they saw master and Jiang Wanbai, they could explain first, instead of letting Wanyue talk nonsense at will. Wanyue saw that the white bird brothers didn''t speak and didn''t start. They only thought that they were afraid of themselves, so they snorted complacently, but did not continue to say anything. They waited outside for a long time before Jiang Wanbai and his party came out of the cave of Mo LAN Zun. To their surprise, the two sides who thought they would fight at each other''s swords were extremely popular, even gentle. Even, Mulan Zun sent Jiang Wanbai and his party out. "I hope we can wait until you come back to Nanshan, and I hope you will come next time It will bring good news. " Knowing that Jiang Wanbai and others were going to investigate tianzhijie, a glimmer of hope appeared in her heart. During the few years when the master had just passed away, she did not think about finding out what was going on in tianzhijie. At least, she could cross the tianzhijie, find the friend of Shifu, and ask why Shifu was seriously injured. But she can''t leave Nanshan. There are so few things that she can find. Even the jade slips about Nanshan that are in the forbidden area have been seen by her again and again. Of course, those who want to find out what happened to them now. Maybe, in her lifetime, she can go to the sky again to see the place where she once walked when she was a child. Maybe And to see her playmates when she was a child. "Whatever we can find out or not, we will come back." Jiang Wanbai looks at Mo LAN Zun''s eyes and looks a bit cautious. But he shook his head and said, "if there is no clue, you should not come back If you don''t come back, I can deceive yourself. Sooner or later, you will find clues to come back. Even after I die, I will tell my disciples to take my bones with me when you come back to open the boundary of heaven... " In this way, she could always feel a certain hope. Jiang Wanbai understood her meaning and moved her lips. She did not refuse her and said, "OK." With these words, Jiang Wanbai turns and looks at Wanyue and others waiting there. Wan Yue was excited when she saw them come out. She couldn''t wait to come over and say something. Only when she saw Jiang Wanbai talking to Mo LAN Zun, she could not stop. Now she saw that they had finished their conversation. She hurriedly came over and said to Xue Xu, "thank you for protecting me." "What?" Xue Xu slightly picked his eyebrows, his face rarely showed a bit of bewilderment. Chapter 1153 As soon as Wanyue saw his expression, the excitement and some feelings on his face suddenly froze. She felt that a basin of cold water from her pocket was drenched down, which made her feel cool My lord Didn''t you leave a seal on me to protect me? " She had some hope in her eyes, hoping that Xue Xu just didn''t understand her earlier words. However, it was obviously just her own chessboard. Xue Xu''s face was at a loss. He took a look at Jiang Wanbai. Obviously, he thought that when they had just followed Mo LAN Zun, Jiang Wanbai suddenly said that the disciple of Mo LAN Zun was dishonest. Now, through Wan Yue''s words, he connected the matter. "You think too much. It''s not me who left the seal." Xue Xu took back his sight and didn''t go to see Wanyue. His face was usually with a shallow smile, but the smile was always below the bottom of his eyes. Most people were easily deceived by his appearance, thinking that he was good at speaking and in touch. But a small number of Qingming people will see that his smile is full of alienation. But the moon is not clear enough. She looked at Xue Xu in a daze, full of disappointment in her heart. After a while, she regained her consciousness and forced out a smile and said, "it''s my misunderstanding..." Xue Xu ignored her and went straight up. Wan Yue stood there with her head down, rubbing her toes on the grass. She was so depressed that she even forgot what to complain about. Jiang Wanbai looked at this side all the way and saw Xue Xu come over. She said softly, "she mistakenly thought it was the seal you left. She knows thank you. How can she know that it is not your seal now, and she doesn''t come to ask me and ah hang? Is it right for me to leave a Dharma seal to protect her? " When Jiang Wanbai said these words, there was no anger or dissatisfaction in his tone. He was just teasing. Wanyue''s Thoughts on Xue Xu can be seen by her. Xue Xu listened to her words and fixed a look at her for a while, and his eyes fell on Qi Qingxing beside her. The two men looked at each other and moved their eyes together. No one said anything. Xue Xu chuckled and said to Jiang Wan, "since she doesn''t know what to do, don''t waste your spiritual power in the future." "Hmmm ~" Jiang Wanbai snorted and said, "let''s wait until we leave here. Since we promised to take her out of the desert, we should fulfill our promise anyway." The smile on Xue Xu''s face did not change and he said, "just make sure she leaves here." Jiang Wanbai recognized the meaning of his words as soon as he heard them. At first, they only promised to leave the desert with Wanyue, but they didn''t say they left alive. Even if they were dead or injured or disabled, they would not affect their commitment. Jiang Wanbai chuckled and didn''t pick up Xue Xu''s words, but his eyes fell not far behind him. Wanyue always bowed her head and stood there, but just when Xue Xu said that, Jiang Wanbai could clearly see that her body was stiff. But it''s not her business. Jiang Wanbai takes back his sight. Although Wanyue seems to have forgotten to file a complaint, the white bird brother has not forgotten at all. Two people looked at each other, big white bird on a face of grief and anger toward Mo LAN Zun said: "master, just ten thousand months personally admitted that it was she who framed our younger martial sister at the beginning!" "Yes, master, she confessed by herself, not only we heard it, but also Nanmen Daoyou." The little white bird also stepped forward. Chapter 1154 Of course, Nanmen Ziyang would not let this opportunity go. He nodded and said, "there is such a thing." Jiang evening white slightly pick eyebrows, looking at the Wanyue. Wan Yue was holding a breath in her heart because of Xue Xu''s affair. When she heard the words of the white bird brothers, she immediately seemed to find a vent. She sneered and said, "you keep saying that I framed you. At the beginning, I said a word. You didn''t listen to your younger martial sister''s explanation and determined that it was she who hurt me. Now, do you still want to push this matter to my head? I am wrong, but are you innocent? " It has to be said that Wan Yue''s ability to stab a knife into people''s heart is still very good. If you want to turn against someone like Wanyue, you should not easily turn against him. However, there is nothing wrong with what she said. Jiang Wanbai listened and thought in his heart. Sure enough, the white bird brothers, including the Mulan Zun, all changed their faces, which was very ugly. The white bird brothers subconsciously wanted to refute, and the master Muran stopped them with a voice, "OK!" "Master?" The white bird brother was startled and looked at the Mulan Zun. He also thought of the situation when the Mo LAN Zun and Jiang Wanbai came out just now. Both brothers wanted to speak for WAN Yue. As a result, Mo LAN venerable looked at Wan Yue with complicated eyes and said: "there is no way to argue about this matter. At the beginning, you framed my little apprentice. It''s true that we drove her away according to your will without careful study. It''s really huaxingdan. Wanyue, what good thing do you think you are? I really think we can be cleared by such a fierce accusation. I will tell you the truth. You look ridiculous and ugly. If you don''t believe it, ask other people! " Jiang Wanbai was a little surprised. Although she had a peaceful talk about Nanshan and tianzhijie in the forbidden area, she did not change her attitude towards the Mo LAN Zun. The face loving character of the Mo LAN Zun can not be ignored. As a result, she didn''t mean to cover it up at all, and she directly pointed out all her words according to Wanyue''s words. It has to be said that her words, both sides can not get good, but it is better than the previous criticism by Wanyue. Previously, Wanyue has been holding them on this matter, accusing them and pulling them into the water. If they have not recognized them all the time, they are really in a bad mood. Compared with them, Wanyue seems to be less hateful. But now the Reverend Mulan has made it clear that Wanyue is like what she said. She is ugly and ridiculous. Wanyue''s face changed greatly, subconsciously looking at Xue Xu, Xue Xu''s face was still that shallow smile, but now falling in Wanyue''s eyes was like mocking her. Jiang Wanbai''s expression is light, look toward Mo LAN Zun, ask: "how does venerable plan to deal with this matter?" After asking about this, she stopped for a moment and explained: "we don''t care about this matter. We just want to know how you plan to deal with it. If you want to deal with it, you can deal with it as soon as possible. We can leave Nanshan as soon as possible. After all, there are still many things to be done and we don''t want to delay here." When she said this, the white bird brother had already revealed his ecstasy before the master of Mulan spoke. Then he looked at Wanyue with malice. Wan Yue''s face turned white and she was shocked. "Miss Jiang, you promised me to take me away from here!" Chapter 1155 "I promised you." Jiang Wanbai is tired of her in his heart. If she waits to leave, it will be OK. However, she still doesn''t know where she has the strength to provoke the white bird brothers again and again, just like the words just said by Mo LAN Zun. Such Wanyue''s face is really ugly and disgusting. Jiang Wanbai said: "you have heard what Xue Xu and I said just now. I promised you to take you away from here, but I didn''t say that I would guarantee your safety. No matter you are dead or injured or disabled, as long as I finally take you to leave here, it is not my breach of promise." As soon as Jiang Wanbai said this, the white bird brothers were even more excited. They even offered their spiritual power. As soon as the master of Mulan spoke, they would start immediately. But Wanyue''s face was pale and her eyes were red. She screamed: "no! If so, why did you leave a seal on me to protect me? I know I''m wrong, Miss Jiang. I''m sorry. If you''re unhappy, you can tell me. I''ll change it right away. I''ll admit my mistake. As long as you protect me and send me out of here... " "So you know it''s me who left the French seal to protect you?" Jiang Wanbai sneered and said: "if I knew you were such a face, I would not waste that spiritual power. I will die as you please. I hope you can understand that I just take you away with me instead of sending you out of here..." "Wanyue, are you arrogant just now? Why not be arrogant now? You''ll be humbled to ask others to protect you. " Little white bird just suffered a lot of gas, now naturally will not miss the opportunity to ridicule Wanyue. If before, Wanyue would have refuted back. But after Jiang Wanbai said those words, Wan Yue didn''t dare to provoke each other any more. She could only plead and look at Jiang Wanbai. Seeing Jiang Wanbai''s indifference, she subconsciously went to see Qi Qingxing. As a result, Qi Qingxing''s expression was even colder than Jiang Wanbai''s, and she went to see Qingzhu again. How dare not go to see Xue Xu, after all, Jiang Wanbai said those words from Xue Xu''s mouth at the beginning. When his life was at stake, Wanyue did not dare to place hope on Xue Xu. In other cases, she might have some delusions about him. In fact, Qingzhu also felt that Wanyue was very annoyed, so when Wanyue looked over, he directly looked away and said to Jiang wanwan, "master, shall we go now? Maybe we can go down the mountain before dark. " "Well." Jiang Wanbai answered and looked at Mo LAN Zun. Only waiting for the master of Mulan to decide how to deal with this matter, she can go. Seeing a good face, green bamboo ignored herself. Wanyue was really in despair. She sat down on the ground crying and went to the master of Mo LAN. She cried, "master, I know I''m wrong! Just let me go. I swear that I will never come back after leaving Nanshan, nor will I appear in front of you again. Master, we have been masters and apprentices for so many years. Don''t you care about the friendship between teachers and apprentices for so many years? " Jiang Wanbai only found this scene very interesting. Before that, it was the master and apprentice of Mo LAN Zun who had been trying to cajole Wanyue with their friendship. At that time, Wanyue was very dismissive and did not know how much ridicule he felt. Chapter 1156 Now, Wan Yue wants to use the friendship between master and apprentice to soften the heart of the venerable Mulan. Between the master and the apprentice, the friendship suddenly turned into something so hypocritical and disgusting. Jiang evening white eyebrow slightly frown, think of their own master, in the heart this just feel a bit better. Qi Qingxing, aware of her emotion, wrapped her hand in his palm and said in a low voice, "don''t pay attention to them. They should be watching the opera." "I know." Jiang Wanbai nodded his head and laughed at him, indicating that he was OK. Probably knowing that the curtain fell in front of Jiang Wanbai was like a joke in the eyes of these outsiders. Mo LAN Zun''s face was gloomy and looked down at Wanyue for a long time. At the moment when Wanyue reached out to keep her leg, she stepped back and avoided Wanyue''s hand. "That''s enough." Mo LAN venerable closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes and looked at Wanyue, there was only a piece of indifference left in his eyes. It seems that from this moment on, Wanyue is just a stranger to her, and even the disguised friendship between master and apprentice has disappeared. Wanyue also saw this. She suddenly stopped begging and crying. She just sat on the ground, looked up at the master of Mulan, and subconsciously called out: "master..." "There is no need to call my master again." Mo LAN venerable indifferently said, "you shout so, you don''t feel sick, I still feel very disgusting." "I..." Wanyue looks helpless, subconsciously want to say something, but her lips open and close several times, she also failed to say a word. Mo LAN venerable said: "you go. You have made mistakes in that matter, and I have also made mistakes. Although you have taken out Huaxing pills to help two disciples of my master, you have also killed two of my disciples. From the beginning, I was confused and blinded by this interest. I can''t help but blame you, but now I really have no position to punish you. Go, just like It''s what you said. Leave Nanshan forever, never step into Nanshan again, and don''t let me see you again. Otherwise, I''ll kill you when I see you next time Wan Yue has been held by people around since she came to Nanshan. She has seen the master of Mulan yelling at other people, even the white bird brother, but she has never been scolded by the master of Mulan. Until this moment, as soon as the last sentence came out, Wanyue''s body trembled and subconsciously moved back for a distance, and did not dare to see him again. "Miss Jiang, I won''t send you off." Mo LAN Zun takes back his sight and no longer goes to see Wanyue. At night, Bai Xin is calm and peaceful. Jiang Wanbai nodded slightly and said, "let''s go." A group of people turned around and walked down the mountain. No one went to call Wanyue, who was still sitting on the ground, but Wanyue came back to God and chased after him in a rolling manner. He was afraid that he would die in the hands of the master of Mulan if he walked slowly. What''s more, even if Mo LAN Zun said to let her go now, the white bird brother never said to let her go. Seeing Wanyue follow Jiang Wanbai and his party go, Mulan Zun goes to the cave with his sleeves, and his voice is a little tired. "You''re also scattered, Nanmen Daoyou, you also leave Nanshan. For a period of time, Nanshan will no longer let outsiders in." "What?" Nanmen Ziyang was stunned, and soon his face showed anxiety and a wry smile. He said, "master Mulan, but Miss Jiang, what did they say to you?" Chapter 1157 "They didn''t mention anything about you with me. I just think that this kind of thing happened in Nanshan recently. It''s really not suitable to receive outsiders any more. Please." Mo LAN Zun said coldly. Nanmenziyang is not willing to leave Nanshan like this. Only Nanshan can stay in the desert. Once he leaves Nanshan, where can he go? He had no ability to leave the desert and was afraid of being swallowed by other ghosts. Now, no one would help him hide his popularity. What''s more, nanmenziyang likes it very much. Nanshan''s aura is so abundant. As long as he stays here and practices Taoism, it will be sooner or later. It''s better than going back to Nanmen''s home. "Master Mulan, I have no place to go. Can you please take me in? I promise I will never disturb the spirits on the mountain..." Nanmen Ziyang said earnestly. However, Mo LAN Zun was too lazy to talk to him any more. As a result, nanmenziyang disappeared in the same place. Xiaobainiao had a good talk with nanmenziyang before. He wanted to say some good words for nanmenziyang and left him for a period of time. However, when he saw that the attitude of the Reverend Mulan was so firm, he swallowed back what he had said and did not dare to speak again. However, he was also a master of Mo LAN. Looking at him and big white bird, he looked at him and big white bird and said, "you can learn how long the Taoist companion of Miss Jiang has been practicing in these days since I closed up? It''s only over a year, but you have practiced for such a long time, but you can''t even fight back. In the future, if there are really unkind foreigners who break into Nanshan, who will defend Nanshan then? " At the end of the question, the white bird brothers were both ashamed and frightened, and repeatedly answered. When the master of Mulan returned to the cave, the two brothers looked at each other and went back to their own cave to practice. When going down the mountain, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing discuss whether to go back to the capital again. After careful calculation, they have already missed the one hundred day banquet of the younger brother and the other party''s one-year-old banquet. After careful calculation, they have missed each other''s two-year-old birthday. If they delay it, their third birthday will be over. "Leave the desert before you see it." Qi Qingxing said in a low voice, "after entering the desert, we didn''t contact with our family any more. Although we had said hello to them long ago, my grandmother would certainly urge my father to send a letter. We will decide after reading the letter after going out." "Good." Jiang evening white point, toward his eyebrows and eyes curved smile, "listen to you." After entering the desert, before they arrived at Nanshan, they almost lost their concept of time. They did not know how long it had passed, but they always felt that they had come for a long time. In addition, the return journey also takes time. When he really leaves the desert, Jiang Wanbai can''t be sure when that time is. After discussing with Qi Qingxing whether to return to the capital, Jiang Wanbai looked at Xue Xu and asked him, "where are you going after you go out? Do you want to go back? " This question is not only Jiang Wanbai''s curiosity, but also Wanyue, who follows her, is also very concerned. In fact, she has long wanted to ask Xue Xu, but she has not dared to ask again. Hearing Jiang Wanbai''s question, Wan Yue looks at Xue Xu nervously. She wanted him to go back with her. Chapter 1158 "I want to go back." Xue Xu nodded and said, "it''s not my business. Those old guys have been sleeping long enough. It''s time to come out and do something." The smile on his face was a little bit deeper, and even his eyes were filled with little things. Jiang evening white point, no more to say. Wan Yue, who followed him, was also relieved. Although it took so long to stay on the top of the mountain, by noon, the party returned to the place where they had taken a rest at noon. After a meal and a rest, the party continued to go down the mountain before dark. If you can, you''d better go to Nancheng for one night and then leave the next morning. What''s more, the transmission border of the fallen place originated from the king of the ghosts of Liyan at the beginning. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai wondered if he could ask him if there was a teleportation border, and he could send them to Tang Yun directly. It''s better to find Tang Yun and send it away directly. However, at present, these are all derived from Jiang Wanbai''s beautiful ideas, and the specific details still need to wait for Li Yan to know. When Jiang Wanbai and his party arrived at the foot of the mountain, it was not dark. Just after they came out of the border of Nanshan, they met nanmenziyang. At first, Jiang Wanbai didn''t recognize who it was. After all, the sleeves of nanmenzi Yangyi robe in front of her eyes did not know what was going on. She was scratched several times and her hair was in a mess. It seemed that she had experienced some violent storm and her face was pale. It seemed that she was waiting for Jiang Wanbai and other people here. As a result, Jiang Wanbai and others just came out of the border, and nanmenziyang ran to the place where they came out, but failed to cross the border. Instead, he directly hit the boundary and fell a fart. When Jiang Wanbai heard the news and looked back, he didn''t miss the tattered clothes and robes behind Nanmen Ziyang. It was as if he had fallen out many times. She took out the carriage and said, "let''s get on the carriage and go. It''s faster." Qingzhu also withdrew his sight. When Jiang Wanbai and others got on the carriage, he followed him. Just as the carriage was about to move forward, Nanmen Ziyang got up from the ground, turned around and ran over, shouting, "Miss Jiang! Green bamboo! Are you leaving the desert? Can you give me a ride? " Before Nanmen Ziyang talked to Mo LAN Zun that he wanted to stay in Nanshan, but he just said that, he saw a brush of his sleeve. However, Nanmen Ziyang felt that there was a wind blowing towards him. A flower in front of him was just a blink of an eye, and the scene in front of him changed. He was thrown directly out of Nanshan and fell on the ground. Then, no matter how Nanmen Ziyang tries to rush the border, he can''t go in again. Nanmenziyang was not reconciled, so he waited outside the border. He knew that Jiang Wanbai and his party would come out soon. Maybe he could squeeze in again by taking advantage of the gap between them when they came out. His wishful thinking is very good. As long as he enters Nanshan, he will find a place to practice hard and never go to the front of the master of Mulan. It didn''t work out for him. After failing again, nanmenziyang knew that he would never enter Nanshan again, unless he had the ability to break the boundary outside Nanshan. Chapter 1159 But this is clearly impossible. After understanding all this, nanmenziyang immediately got up from the ground and told Jiang Wanbai and others to take them a journey before they left. Nanmenziyang''s shape at the moment is very miserable, but it is a little pitiful. Seeing that Qingzhu didn''t speak or see Jiang Wanbai''s expression in it, he squeezed out a few tears and said, "my father is old. When I came out, he was already sick. I don''t know if he is better now. I don''t ask for anything now. I just want to go back and guard him..." "Forget it, you don''t pretend to do it. Don''t put it out in disgrace." Wanyue, who sat outside the carriage with green bamboo, couldn''t help but utter sarcasm. She can also remember the things that nanmenziyang helped the white bird brother speak at the top of Nanshan. Nanmenziyang was so ridiculed by her, and her expression twisted for a moment. He hated him in his heart, but his face became more and more bitter. As a result, he did not wait for him to continue to speak. Jiang Wanbai''s voice sounded in the carriage, "how can this carriage not go?" "Master, you seem to have forgotten to drive it with spiritual power." Green bamboo is cautious. Jiang Wanbai reached out to her forehead and patted her. Facing Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu''s eyes, she was embarrassed to smile and said, "just walked a little sleepy, remember to take out the carriage." As he spoke, Jiang Wanbai flicked his fingers, and a golden power flew out and flew directly into the horse''s head. Just then he stood there quietly. The silent horse hissed softly and walked forward. Nanmenziyang was stunned when Jiang Wanbai made a noise. He thought that the reason why the carriage didn''t leave was that Jiang Wanbai didn''t let it go. Maybe he was waiting for him. As long as he recognized his mistake, he could get on the carriage again. As a result, Jiang Wanbai says she just forgot. Seeing the carriage moving, Nanmen Ziyang was surprised and ran to catch up with him. He was still shouting: "Miss Jiang! I was wrong! Please forgive me! Now I just want to go back and give my father a living. I don''t want anything else. If you are angry, just punish me. As long as you can take me out of the desert, I don''t care about anything else! " However, he didn''t dare to shout with deep emotion, but the carriage went farther and farther. Because it was driven by spiritual power, the horse didn''t feel tired and walked steadily. On the contrary, it was nanmenziyang who had never suffered before entering the desert. He thought that he could deceive Xinyue to change his mind after coming in, but he ran into a nail in the crescent. He was afraid that the king of ghosts would find him to settle his account, so he ran away in a hurry and ran to Nanshan. Who knows that Nanshan can''t get in now, and he doesn''t dare to go back again. For a moment, he has no hope and sits on the ground crying bitterly. However, the carriage went further and further without stopping. After going down Nanshan Mountain, Jiang Wanbai took out the hourglass that had been collected before. The hourglass was put on the small table in the carriage to record the passage of time. They finally got to the South City before dark. As soon as the carriage stopped at the gate of Nancheng City, the gate was opened from inside. Xiao greedy sat on the back of a black crane and flew out of the gate. He circled Jiang Wanbai and others who had just got off the carriage and said, "Li Yan said that you should be back today. You are back. What about Nanshan? Is it fun? What happened to you there? Please tell me something about this... " Chapter 1160 Small greedy some small excitement, holding the black crane''s neck, a mouth asked a large string out. Green bamboo looked up at him with surprise on his face and asked, "is this crane made by yourself?" "It was the new moon who made it for me!" Small greedy micro raised chin, very proud. After Jiang Wanbai left, the crane that Jiang Wanbai had changed into a paper crane and became a dead thing that couldn''t move. This made Xiao greedy very depressed. He also tried to inject resentment into the paper crane''s body to make the paper crane fly again. It''s a pity that the paper crane is really getting bigger and flying, but it becomes extremely fierce and makes trouble everywhere. Even if he is allowed to sit in front of xiaogreedy, he always feels that it is not right for him to sit on it. The pleasure of sitting on the crane''s back has disappeared. So he was angry and burned the paper crane. "As soon as he finished burning the paper crane, he regretted it. His face was drooping and he was worried. I made another crane for him." The new moon came out of the city gate with her hands in her arms. Xiao greedy is a ghost from the ghost pit. His resentment is very fierce and difficult to restrain. Therefore, the ghost crane injected into the paper crane''s body is not as gentle as the crane transformed from Jiang Wanbai. However, the new moon is different from him. Although the new moon is also a ghost, it has lived here for a long time in Nancheng. The ghost crane is peaceful in character. Except for its black body, it is not very different from that of Jiang Wanbai. "The ghost crane is also very beautiful." Jiang Wanbai''s praise is not polite. The crane''s body is snow-white, and the ghost crane''s body is black, which seems to be full of ghost, but in fact, it is not ugly at first sight. New moon hears speech pick eyebrow to smile to have no more to say what, small greedy pour is very complacent, Snort a, way: "this adult''s Mount of course is good-looking!" Li Yan is standing beside the new moon, but the greedy ghost king is not here. Probably aware of Jiang Wanbai''s gaze, Li Yan explained: "the ghosts in the ghost pit are fierce. As the king of ghosts, you can''t leave for too long, otherwise there will be a purgatory, and he will go back." Jiang Wanbai suddenly nodded and said, "let''s go in and talk about it." Li Yan nodded, and the party went to the south city. When they got to Nancheng, Qingzhu and Xue Xu got into the kitchen again. Xiao greedy rode the ghost crane to play around during the time when Jiang Wanbai and others went to Nanshan. He did not have as much freshness as before, and he was more concerned about the sugar cakes made by green bamboo, so he also crowded into the kitchen. "Li Yan''s sugar cakes are obviously the same as those you made, but they are not as delicious as you do. Of course, I''m not praising you. Don''t be complacent. Do you know how to make more sugar cakes for me later?" Xiao greedy walked back and forth with his hands on his back, but when he spoke, Yu Guang couldn''t help glancing at the green bamboo, as if afraid of his refusal. Qingzhu didn''t find it. He nodded his head seriously and said, "OK, how much do you want to eat? How much I''ll make for you. " In Qingzhu''s opinion, leaving aside the powerful power of xiaogreedy, xiaogreedy is actually a child, much more arrogant than ordinary children. However, it will not make people feel disgusted, but rather like it more. However, Qingzhu still knew that he could not speak out in front of xiaogreedy. He was afraid that xiaogreedy would get angry and he could not stand it. Chapter 1161 When Qingzhu was having dinner, Jiang Wanbai and others went upstairs and sat down at the window where she talked with Xinyue last time. Only this time, Li Yan and Qi Qingxing were added. The two men sat in silence. Wanyue originally wanted to follow her, but Jiang Wanbai glanced at her, she drew back her feet, stood in the yard, wanted to go to the kitchen, but found that there was no place she could help in the kitchen. Standing there, she was afraid that she was in the way. Xiao greedy''s words are not good to listen to. Wan Yue was so angry that she turned red. She wanted to say it back. As soon as her momentum came down, Wan Yue''s face turned pale and pale, as if she had been strangled by someone and couldn''t say a word. "Get out of here! If you annoy me, I will eat you Little greedy glanced at her coldly, showing all his anger. Wan Yue realized that this seemingly lovely child was not so easy to provoke. She ran out of the kitchen trembling and didn''t know where to run for a moment. "What did you see when you went to Nanshan this time?" the crescent asked "See the boundary of heaven." Jiang Wanbai took a sip of his tea cup and talked about what happened after he went to Nanshan. When he talked about the origin of Nanshan that he saw in the forbidden area, Jiang Wanbai stopped, took a sip of tea, and said, "let me have a rest." Qi Qingxing''s eyes crossed with a smile and began to speak after her. His voice was cold and his tone did not have any special ups and downs. However, he did not make people feel drowsy. On the contrary, because of the coldness, he could hear more clearly and his thinking became clear. According to the jade slips in the forbidden area, Nanshan has a long history. It was there when it existed in the desert. "But there are no detailed records about earlier times. Perhaps before the appearance of the heaven boundary, some records about Nanshan have disappeared. However, the venerable Mulan said that she remembered some of them when she was a child, so we guess that part should also be hidden by her master, or destroyed directly..." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. As for why it was destroyed, it must have something to do with the appearance of the boundary of heaven. It''s a pity that the master of Mo LAN Zun has passed away, and there is no word left before his death. Jiang Wanbai and others have no idea. Fortunately, Mo LAN Zun was also very interested in those things when she was young, so she had seen them. But for a long time, she could not remember very clearly. If she had not realized something later, she would have remembered even less if she had not realized what she had left. "According to the jade slips left by Mo LAN Zun, at first, the whole desert should be as energetic as Nanshan, but there is a spiritual pulse in Nanshan, which is especially rich in aura..." Therefore, Nanshan at that time was already a place where spirits gathered. Nanshan was even classified into one sect. In addition to Nanshan, there were other Lingshan mountains in the desert at that time. Almost every Lingshan mountain had its own owners, either under a sect or by a powerful person "In short, there are more ghosts and things here." Qiqingxing road. The more you go to the south mountain, the more dangerous it will be. In fact, it''s not dangerous. It''s just that the division of territory there is particularly domineering, because those who live there are fierce animals Not only powerful, but also eccentric, very difficult to get along with. Chapter 1162 But then it all changed. "She only remembers that it was a great turbulence, but she can''t remember exactly what happened. It seems that the xiuxianzong Sect on this side got into a group of old guys after Nanshan Mountain, and the two sides had a fight, but most of them were repaired by some people. Even if it was the strength of the clan, they couldn''t beat those old guys..." Not only did not fight, but also made those old guys angry. In a rage, they not only slaughtered the xiuxianzong sect here, but also razed this place to the ground. How many of them are just innocent people involved, and no one knows. Only Nanshan, because it was close to the territory of those old guys, survived. Because there were too many dead people, and many of them were innocent and unjustly killed, so much resentment, it directly changed this place into what it is now. "Who are the forbidden steles in Nanbao Li Yan asked. Qi Qingxing shook his head. Jiang Wanbai had enough rest at the moment, and said directly, "in fact, I don''t think all the records can be believed." She said so, new moon and Li Yan looked at her in the past, with doubts in their eyes. "All the records we have seen are from Nanshan, and Nanshan was not affected by the great turmoil at that time. And now the desert, those prohibitions everywhere, are protecting Nanshan. Ghosts in the fallen land can''t enter Nanshan, and they can''t leave the desert. Since most of the ghosts in the fallen land died unjustly, why is the way of heaven helping Who put down the ban? " Jiang evening white fingertip gently on the table, speak slowly. Can she remember what she knew before was that ghosts in the fallen land, whether they went to Nanshan or left the desert, would be directly wiped out by the law of heaven, and their souls would be destroyed. Jiang Wanbai always believed that everything should pay attention to the principle that good and evil are rewarded, and that the law of heaven is always fair. "And I''m also curious about one thing. " Jiang Wanbai said thoughtfully, "do you know how the name of the fallen land came from?" According to the records of Nanshan, most of the creatures in the fallen land are innocent victims. So why is it called the fallen place? Why did Nanshan not pay any price after that. Li Yan and crescent looked at each other and saw the solemnity in each other''s eyes. Li Yan shook his head, "to tell the truth, we don''t know. Maybe ask the little greedy what they will know." Liyan and Xinyue are foreign ghost kings. It''s not surprising that they don''t know the origin of the fallen land. For example, greedy ghost king and devouring ghost King belong to the fallen land. Maybe they will know something. Li Yan''s finger tip ran out a wisp of resentment, and soon the little greedy with the ghost crane''s neck appeared outside the window, "what are you looking for this adult to do?" "Do you know the name of the fallen land?" Li Yan asked. Jiang Wanbai is a little surprised, and Qi Qingxing looked at each other''s eyes and saw the doubts in each other''s eyes. Although Xiao greedy seems to have a close relationship with the greedy ghost king, it is obvious that the greedy ghost king is more likely to have results. However, surprised, Jiang Wanbai did not ask at this time. Since Li Yan called Xiao greedy to ask him, there must be a reason for Li Yan. Little greedy blinked his eyes, recalled for a moment, shook his head and said, "I can''t remember clearly. It''s too long. Anyway, we all call this place a degenerate place. Why? Do you really want to know? Maybe ask ah Yin, and he will know, you know, some of our memories are separate. There are things about the past that he remembers more than I do Chapter 1163 Xiao greedy said these words and flew away with the neck of the ghost crane. As soon as Xiao greedy left, Jiang Wanbai looked at Li Yan and finally asked his guess in his heart: "is xiaogreedy and greedy ghost king one body?" She also listened to Xiao greedy''s address to the greedy ghost king just now. In addition, Li Yan called him to come and ask questions. Jiang Wanbai had this guess. Li Yan nodded, "the real greedy ghost king has been split into two since a long time ago." "No wonder the greedy ghost king said that the relationship between him and Xiao greedy was more appropriate Jiang Wanbai laughed, but was not too surprised, after all, although such a situation is rare, but she did not meet. Li Yan said: "about you will go to the ghost abyss. You can ask him on the way. If you can''t believe him, you can try soul searching." Because he had raised Wen Hong before, Li Yan knew that Jiang Wanbai would do soul searching. He would mention this now. Jiang Wan nodded his head and said, "I have too many questions about the boundary of heaven, including the whole desert. The key point is probably the ancient books in the hands of the eunuch you mentioned. I hope that the things recorded in the ancient books will make great progress in this matter." Li Yan and crescent nodded, in the heart also thinks so. Although they are not the ghost King born in the fallen land, if Jiang Wanbai and others want to go there to find ancient books, it means that they will help them take out the ashes, which is also a very important thing for Xinyue and Liyan. Several people discussed the things recorded in Nanshan. Qingzhu also made the meal. They sat in the yard and ate. Li Yan also moved out several jars of aged wine and said, "I don''t know when you will come back after you leave this time. Tonight is a rare gathering. Let''s get drunk once." Wan Yue, who ran out, came back again. She sat on one side and looked at it. She didn''t care to eat these things. It would be enough if she had the ingredients of Nanshan. After all, all the fish in Nanshan have aura. But what Qingzhu made tonight came from Li Yan, who bought them from outside. In the world, there is no spirit in her chopsticks. However, no one cared whether she ate or not. Jiang Wanbai and others completely thought that she did not exist, and they enjoyed drinking very much. Li Yan will take out the several jars of aging wine are drunk. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing seldom touch wine. Li Yan and Xinyue used to have a drink once in a while, unlike tonight, so that the four of them were drunk. Jiang Wanbai flicked his sleeves and turned the ground in the yard into grassland. A group of people lay on the grass and fell asleep. Xiao greedy didn''t drink. He liked to eat sugar cakes. He sat on the back of the ghost crane and ate the candy cakes very happily. He also took green bamboo to talk and tried to persuade him to stay in the ghost pit. "If you stay here to make sugar cakes for me, I''ll give you whatever you want. What can you do if you walk across the whole fallen land?" Qingzhu didn''t know whether it was hot or cold. After drinking the original cup of huangquan wine, his blood seal became loose and he would not be drunk. At this time, his eyes were still clear and bright, that is, he was so clear and bright that no matter what Xiao greedy said, he refused with a simple smile, even without hesitation. "If you don''t agree, I will tie you away now!" Small greedy one anger, stare big eye way. Chapter 1164 Green bamboo reached out and scratched his head and said, "you will not." "How do you know I won''t?" "You and we are friends, too." Qingzhu said seriously, "and even if you tie me up, I''m not afraid. Shifu, they will come to me." The little greedy murmured, holding the ghost crane''s neck and flying away with the rest of the sugar cake, he didn''t know where to fly. Xue Xu was sitting under the tree, bending his knees, holding a wine pot in one hand, and shaking it gently from time to time. His peach blossom eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of mist, which was not clear. The smile on the corner of his lips was shallow, as if it was more attractive than usual. Wan Yue looked at him for several times. After Xiao greedy flew away with the ghost crane neck in her arms, she couldn''t hold back. She quietly moved to Xue Xu and sat down. She asked in a low voice, "are you drunk, sir?" Xue Xu took back the sight of Jiang Wanbai, and his eyes fell on her. He didn''t speak. He seemed to be drunk and confused. Maybe he didn''t know what Wanyue asked. Wanyue''s eyes flashed a glimmer of joy. She looked at the green bamboo side and saw that green bamboo was lying on the ground and sleeping, and the others were all asleep, as if only she and a drunken and hazy Xue Xu were left. "My Lord, it''s uncomfortable to sleep here. Why don''t you go back to your room?" Wanyue whispered, her cheeks floating with rosy clouds. Her voice was shyness, and she lowered her voice more and more, "I''m willing to serve the adults..." Wanyue''s heart beat very fast. After saying these words, she kept staring at Xue Xu, but Xue Xu was still just like that. There was no unnecessary reaction. Seeing such Xue Xu, Wan Yue was relieved. She reached out to help Xue Xu''s shoulder. Usually, when Wanyue wants to touch Xue Xu, she is always dodged by Xue Xu, or the look in his eyes frightens her not to touch him, for fear that once it is really touched, her hand will be cut off directly. But now, she really held Xue Xu''s arm, Xue Xu didn''t shake off her hand, still just looked at her like that, seeing Wanyue blush and heartbeat, she pursed her lips, suppressed the inner ecstasy, and helped Xue Xu stand up. Qi Qingxing, who was lying on the ground, opened his eyes and glanced at the closed door. He looked down at Jiang Wanbai in his arms. His eyebrows softened and his eyes were filled with a smile. He gently touched her eyebrows, and then he closed his eyes and fell asleep. After a while, there was a rustling sound on the grass. The green bamboo, who was already lying down and asleep, got up and looked at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, as well as the house where Xue Xu and WAN Yue went in. In fact, when Wanyue approached Xue Xu, he found out that he wanted to see what Wanyue was going to do, so he pretended to sleep and lay down. He was so close to Xue Xu that although Wan Yue lowered his voice and Xue Xu''s words, Qingzhu still heard them. Although he had never touched a man or a woman, he should understand something. After all, so many words are not for nothing. As a result, green bamboo also understood what Wan Yue said. He is now struggling to stop Wanyue, but Qingzhu is not sure whether Xue Xu is really drunk or pretending to be drunk. In Qingzhu''s heart, Xue Xu is as powerful as Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Even compared with Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, Xue Xu is a bit more mysterious. Chapter 1165 So green bamboo is more uncertain. What if Xue Xu pretended to be drunk? Isn''t it unnecessary for him to rush in at this time? But what if Xue Xu was really drunk? Should he watch Wanyue destroy Xue Xu''s innocence? This idea just appeared in Qingzhu''s mind. He suddenly stood up and walked quickly to the room where Xue Xu and WAN Yue entered, with a face of death. I can''t care so much. I''m afraid it''s ten thousand in case! However, when green bamboo suddenly opened the door, looking at the scene in the room, his expression was stiff, and then the whole person was a little dull, "Xue Mr. Xue, are you not drunk At the moment, Xue Xu is sitting on the bed, his clothes are neat, his face is not drunk, but there is still a faint smile on the corner of his lips, but there is no light in the room, although the bamboo brings a piece of moonlight when he opens the door. But the moonlight fell only at Xue Xu''s feet, illuminating his toes, and his face was still hidden in the dark, blurred and visible, but not real. Qingzhu subconsciously felt that Xue Xu was terrible at the moment. He still has this feeling, not to mention the ten thousand months sitting on the ground. At the moment when she helped Xue Xu into the room, Wanyue really thought he was drunk. As a result, she had just closed the door and had no response. Xue Xu brushed her sleeve and left her to one side. At that moment, Wanyue realized that he was not drunk at all. For a moment, she was almost completely submerged by fear. Subconsciously, she wanted to scream, but found that she couldn''t make a sound at all. Xue Xu sat down beside the bed, drooping his eyes, but he didn''t look at her. But Wanyue shivered all over. She wanted to beg for mercy and cry bitterly, but she couldn''t do anything. Before closing the door happily, she didn''t want to be disturbed. Now she is eager for someone to open the door. No matter who comes, as long as someone pushes the door open. He sat by the bed all the time, without speaking or doing anything to her. But this can not alleviate the fear in Wanyue''s heart, so that at the moment when the door is suddenly pushed open, Wanyue cries excitedly. As a result, she turns her head and sees green bamboo standing outside. Wanyue did not care about anything else. She was creeping towards the green bamboo side. She wanted to let green bamboo save herself, but she still couldn''t say a word in her throat. Green bamboo also just looked at her, eyes fell on Xue Xu there, stupidly Leng asked a word. Xue Xu chuckled and went to the door. He said, "if I''m drunk, I can''t keep my innocence." Qingzhu reached out and scratched her head. She thought Xue Xu was right, so she glared at Wanyue on the ground. Wanyue had just climbed to his feet and reached out to grab his clothes. Qingzhu stepped back a few steps and avoided her hand. Her expression was disgusted, "you don''t want a face! To do such a thing Xue Xu laughed, probably because he thought that Qingzhu scolded Wanyue for being shameless. He had already come to the door now. When he leaned over, Wan Yue had already gone to the side and wanted to shrink himself into a group. She found that she was wrong. Whether or not someone pushed the door open, the terrible pressure that Xue Xu gave her would not weaken or disappear. It was still like a shadow. The pressure alone had made her breathless. She felt that her heart was clenched by a cold hand, and she did not know when she would be killed. Chapter 1166 "Go out." Xue Xu''s voice was very light. He glanced at Jiang Wanbai and took the lead to go outside. Qingzhu turns around and follows, but later he reacts. Maybe Xue Xu pretends to be drunk and asks Wan Yue to bring him to this room, so as not to wake up Jiang Wanbai when he starts outside. Jiang Wanbai was really drunk, and because of this kind of drunkenness, she slept very well. When she got up the next day, she didn''t feel a headache. She just leaned lazily in Qi Qingxing''s arms and didn''t want to get up immediately. Qi Qingxing got up earlier than her, had already sat up, and glanced at Xue Xu under the tree. The two men looked at each other and did not speak. "Is it too late?" At that time, she didn''t know what the hourglass was. But the sky is bright, here is the illusion of Li Yanbu, but there are also moon rises and sunsets. Qi Qingxing took out the hourglass from behind and handed it to her, saying: "it''s just the time. It''s not too late. We can start after breakfast." "Then get up." Jiang Wanbai opened his mouth and yawned. He picked up the hourglass and got up from Qi Qingxing''s arms and went to have a simple wash. Qingzhu and Liyan are busy in the kitchen. Xue Xu and Qi Qingxing are standing in the yard talking. As for Wanyue, Jiang Wanbai doesn''t care where she is. When I washed, I was facing a window. I could see the lake behind the yard. Xinyue stood in the pavilion and didn''t know what he was thinking. Jiang Wanbai jumped out of the window before he could see the place to eat. Although Qi Qingxing was standing in the yard talking to Xue Xu, Yu Guang always fell on the other side of Jiang Wanbai. Naturally, she did not miss the scene that she jumped out of the window with her skirt in her arms. Her eyebrows jumped, and she felt a little impulse to pull people over and beat her. Just thinking like this, he heard Xue Xu in front of him said with a smile: "it''s really naughty." Qi Qingxing raised his eyes to see him, and found that his eyes also fell on the other side of jiangwanbai, and then thought of the words he just said, the color of his eyes was cold. "It''s comfortable here." As soon as Jiang Wanbai got to the lake, she immediately felt the early morning wind blowing her face, which made her very comfortable. She also relaxed a little lazy after waking up. She lifted her feet to the new moon and sighed heartily. Crescent smile, said: "really comfortable, I like here." Even if she knew that everything here was an illusion, she still liked it. "I hope that one day, all this will really appear in the land of depravity, not by artificial illusions." Jiang Wanbai leaned against the pillar in the pavilion and squinted slightly at the lake view not far away. He had a long voice. The new moon nodded, "I look forward to this day." They didn''t say much. In such a beautiful morning with a light breeze, they didn''t even bother to talk. It was the most comfortable thing to enjoy quietly and waste time. I don''t know how long it passed. Qi Qingxing''s voice sounded behind her, calling her, "late night, dinner." Jiang Wanbai looked back at him and saw him standing at the window where he had jumped out. His expression was gentle and his lips were smiling slightly, waiting for her to pass. Jiang evening white eyes bright, toward crescent moon way: "go back to eat." Before the words fell, she rushed out and ran to Qi Qingxing without any hesitation. Her skirt was flying and she was wrapped in soft wind. She quickly appeared outside the window. She held out her hand to Qi Qingxing and said, "ah hang, hold me in the past." Chapter 1167 Qi Qingxing shakes his head and laughs. He kisses her on the corner of her lip. Before he retreats, his hands fall on Jiang Wanbai''s waist and carries him in. When Jiang Wanbai''s feet fell to the ground, Qi Qingxing retreated and took her hand to walk in the yard. The courtyard was the same as it was last night. Several people did not sit on their stools, so they sat cross legged on the grass. Li Yan took out a low table and put it in the middle. Green bamboo and little greedy helped to bring out the breakfast. Several people sat around the low table and finished the breakfast in the early morning breeze. After dinner, Jiang Wanbai and others didn''t stay any more. Li Yan and Xinyue sent them to the gate of the city, and Xiao greedy followed them. Xiao greedy still didn''t give up. He wanted to persuade Qingzhu to stay in the ghost pit to make sugar cakes for him. So he planned to follow Jiang Wanbai and others, so as to seize every opportunity to persuade Qingzhu. Jiang Wanbai originally thought that if Li Yan had a teleportation array, it would be most convenient to send them to TangYun directly. However, he had to ask the greedy ghost king about something. They still had to go to the ghost pit. We can only follow the route we came before. Who knows just opened the gate of the city, Jiang Wanbai saw the people waiting outside, his forehead smoked, for a moment did not know what to say. Nanmen Ziyang even followed him. He walked from Nanshan to Nancheng on his own legs, and even went to the gate where Jiang Wanbai and others wanted to go out. However, the long journey made him even more embarrassed. His coat and robe were tattered, and his face was covered with dust. Even his shoes were worn out and blood could be seen. As soon as he saw the gate open, he threw forward, his voice was hoarse, and he cried bitterly, "sister, I was wrong! I shouldn''t have come. I know I was wrong. You can send me back! I want to go back... " "Who is your sister?" The new moon said indifferently. Nanmen Ziyang cried. He looked up at her with a momentary bewilderment and amazement. Then he responded and said, "sister, we have been brothers and sisters for more than ten years. You were so kind to me before, and my mother was so kind to you. You should know how much she meant me. Do you want to watch me die? How can you tell my mother? " Probably knowing that the love between sister and brother in Xinyue can''t get through here, Nanmen Ziyang gave up the love of sister and brother directly and began to threaten her with his mother''s care for crescent moon. But Xinyue stood there, still indifferent and unmoved. She said, "you said it well. Do you know that if you don''t remember your mother''s affection, you can still stay in the south gate until now? Do you think you can be here alive? " Nanmen Ziyang shivered, as if he finally remembered how the Nanmen family treated the new moon. He opened his mouth and could not refute it. He was afraid that he would say too much, which would directly lead to the new moon''s killing intention. When he dodged his eyes, he suddenly saw Jiang Wanbai and others standing not far away, with a look like a devil. Jiang Wanbai noticed that nanmenziyang was looking at her. She was talking to Qi Qingxing in a low voice. She subconsciously looked at nanmenziyang. She was still stunned when she looked at nanmenziyang. Then he listened to Nanmen Ziyang shouting: "although I am sorry for crescent moon, I have never been sorry for you? Yes! You saved me! I have always been grateful in my heart. Have I ever done something sorry to you along the way? I really treat you as friends. What about you? Just because of the new moon''s words, we have wasted our friendship along the way Chapter 1168 Jiang Wanbai didn''t know what to say. She said softly, "do you think we are friends? It''s the first time I know that friends are built on lies. You said you didn''t do anything sorry to us. I''ll tell you the truth. If you cheat us, it''s the biggest mistake! " Speaking of the latter sentence, her voice suddenly shrieked. She thought of what had happened along the way, and she was not angry. She thought that she was sincere to nanmenziyang, and even tried her best to teach him along the way. No matter how much he could learn, it was his skill, but this man was full of lies from the beginning! Qi Qingxing took her hand from under his sleeve and gently pinched it. He looked up at nanmenziyang, who made Jiang Wanbai so angry. His eyes were cold. Xue Xu and green bamboo are not so good. The smile on the face of the former is deepened, but there is no smile in his eyes. Just looking at Nanmen Ziyang, he makes his back cold. Qingzhu''s mood is relatively simple, pure anger, and his face is red and his neck is thick. "I tell you the truth, if you didn''t cheat us, or if you chose to confess between going to Nancheng, I would not have been so merciless." Jiang Wanbai took a deep breath and calmed down again. She felt that it was unworthy to be angry with people like nanmenziyang. And Nanmen Ziyang is selfish, just like Xinyue said. He always says that he is grateful to Jiang Wanbai and other people for their saving lives. But today, what kind of gratitude is there for what he has done? Nanmenziyang also wanted to explain at this time. He said bitterly, "I have a bitter heart..." "The pain? Well, then tell me, what''s your trouble? " Jiang Wanbai sneered and asked. Nanmen Ziyang looked at the crescent moon and said, "I''m afraid you know that the friendship between me and Xinyue is not as heavy as I said. You will look down on me and avoid me as much as crescent moon..." When he said this, nanmenziyang seemed to have found a good excuse. His emotion was suddenly excited, and his words were justified and said: "isn''t it the same? You see, as soon as you know that I and Xinyue are not so close to each other, they immediately turn their backs on me "Do you still think we''re doing this to you because of your relationship with the new moon?" Jiang Wanbai is really a little speechless. She sneers and looks at the "isn''t it" appearance of Nanmen Ziyang. She is really too lazy to say anything more. She just waved her hand and said, "forget it, whatever you think, I don''t need to argue with an unimportant person." Qi Qingxing looked at the South Gate of Ziyang coldly, and his voice was cold, "you are just stubborn. If you want to provoke us again, don''t blame us for being rude." "Why talk to him so much? If he gets in the way again, he''ll kill him directly." Xue Xu said with a smile. He said a few words lightly, but let Wanyue standing not far away look pale and trembling. He always felt that Xue Xu was also saying this to her. In fact, nanmenziyang also had some regrets. He still remembered that although Xue Xu didn''t seem to be close to him at that time, he did protect him when necessary. But people who used to protect him now want to kill him. Chapter 1169 Such a big gap makes nanmenziyang a bit unable to accept. The crescent Moon said in the evening, "Xue Xu is right. Don''t delay because of him. It''s time for you to leave. We''re still waiting for you to come back here." "Then let''s go. Let''s leave now. I hope to see you soon." Jiang Wanbai smiles at her and once again conjures up a paper crane. The party gets on the paper crane and flies directly to the teleportation array at the edge of Nancheng. Nanmenziyang struggled to get up and subconsciously wanted to go after Jiang Wanbai. A resentment hit him and directly broke his knee. "Ah Nanmenziyang screamed and fell on the ground. He couldn''t get up any more. He had to move. His legs and knees were filled with pain. Xiao greedy took the ghost crane''s neck and snorted and flew away. New moon did not give alms to the South Gate son Yang a look in the eyes, toward Li Yan way: "don''t let him die here, plain dirty here air." "You''re right." Li Yan smiles and nods. At the moment when his voice dropped, a teleportation array appeared under nanmenziyang. The destination of the teleportation array was random. When the white light flashed, nanmenziyang disappeared. Even Li Yan didn''t know where he had been sent. Jiang Wanbai and others directly transferred to the ghost pit from the teleportation array on the edge of Nancheng. Xiao greedy and greedy ghost king are one, so the greedy ghost king has been waiting here for a long time. Knowing that Jiang Wanbai and others have come back, he nodded to Jiang Wanbai and laughed and said, "Xiao greedy''s brain is too simple. I don''t know how to convey the complicated meaning to him. Otherwise, you won''t have to go here on purpose." Although being told by the greedy ghost king that his brain is not good is equivalent to saying that he has a bad brain, Xiao greedy is still very angry. He holds the ghost crane''s neck and says angrily: "I don''t know how to say it! I didn''t say it on purpose Jiang Wanbai began to laugh. Knowing that he was saving face and deliberately saying this, he did not expose him. Instead, he said to the greedy ghost king, "we talk while we walk?" The greedy ghost King nodded, called out his coffin, and sat cross legged, followed by Jiang Wanbai''s carriage. Xiao greedy didn''t sit on the coffin with him any more. He still held the ghost crane''s neck to fly. The new moon taught him how to complain to the ghost crane, so that the ghost crane would not be out of control. Now he can let the ghost crane fly everywhere, and he doesn''t have to be afraid that the ghost crane will lose its effectiveness if it leaves the new moon too far. Even in a simpler way, he can directly use the ghost stone to ferry the ghost crane into resentment. The party talked as they walked on. When Jiang Wanbai and Xinyue Liyan talked about the experience of going to Nanshan, xiaogreedy was not present, so greedy ghost king didn''t understand these things at all. In the end, Jiang Wanbai said it again, and she looked at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing said, "let me talk about it." Jiang Wanbai was immediately happy and went to his arms for a nest. He listened comfortably. He didn''t have to open his mouth. When Qi Qing was about to finish the story, they had already arrived at the greedy wolf city where the greedy ghost king and the little greedy often lived. The greedy ghost king said, "there are records about the fallen land in my king''s residence. Go and see for yourself." Jiang Wanbai and others looked at each other, or followed the greedy ghost king to his residence. The residence of the greedy ghost king is not used for sleeping, but for putting some things, including some jade slips. "All the things in the jade slips were recorded by the king himself. Some things I can''t remember clearly now. From there, it''s the earliest record." Greedy ghost king stretched out his hand and pointed to a corner of the mansion, Chaojiang Wanbai and other humanitarians. Chapter 1170 There are rows of shelves here, a bit like the wanshulou that Jiang Wanbai liked to go to when he was in the capital. However, most of the books in the wanshulou are books, but there are piles of jade slips in the residence of the greedy ghost king. "Get to work." Jiang Wanbai stretched out and walked over there. Xue Xu and Qi Qingxing followed closely, and they started the division of labor and cooperation that they had done in Nanshan forbidden area. In fact, there are not many jade slips, but there are many things recorded in each one. Fortunately, the greedy ghost king put these jade slips into different categories in advance. When he mistakenly took a jade slip recording trivial things, Jiang Wanbai knew that there were all these jade slips. So he told Qi Qingxing Xue Xu that the three people would not take those again. "Why don''t you put a sign on each category?" Jiang late Bai make complaints about Tucao. The greedy ghost King sat on one side, leaning against the low tea table with one hand on his head. He laughed and spat out two words: "forget it." Jiang Wanbai had nothing to say. He simply did a good thing. He took a few paper figures out of his sleeve, wrote down the categories, and quickly helped him to divide them. He pasted the paper figures with categories there, and everything was fine. When looking at these jade slips, Jiang Wanbai accidentally saw how the greedy ghost king and Xiao greedy separated into two beings. Out of her interest, she looked at them more. After reading them, she asked the greedy ghost King curiously, "are you and xiaogreedy originally brothers?" "Well." The greedy ghost King nodded, "my king''s consciousness appeared earlier than Xiao greedy. Xiao greedy always thought that he was another consciousness born later on. In fact, since I was conscious, I knew that there was still him. But at that time, he was ignorant. Later, I didn''t want to tell him that we were one. When did he appear in the end, it was for us It doesn''t make any difference. " Jiang Wanbai nodded, but she could understand the greedy ghost King''s statement. She laughed and said, "I have met you once, and there are two senses in one, but the result is not as good as you and xiaogreedy." "One of them is getting stronger and stronger, and the other is bound to get weaker and weaker until it is completely swallowed up by the powerful side." Greedy ghost King follows Jiang Wanbai''s words. "It''s true." Jiang Wanbai met the existence of the unity of two consciousness, and in the end, neither of them got a good result. While they fought, they committed many evils. When Jiang Wanbai found them, they did not know whether to win or not. At first, Jiang Wanbai even had some headache, and he had to fight for two. As a result, the other side got into internal strife, and he fought with himself. The real snipe and mussel were fighting for the benefit of the fisherman, and Jiang Wanbai was the fisherman. Jiang Wanbai put down the jade slip and looked for another one. What they are looking for is the origin of the fallen place. In fact, the greedy ghost king does not have much memory of this part, even if it is not clear. After all, although he had consciousness at that time, his meaning was still not stable, and the ghost body had not been thoroughly refined, so there were few records. Jiang Wanbai quickly found this part of the record. After reading it, they also sat down at the low table and talked about the part they saw. After that, Jiang Wanbai summed it up and drew a conclusion. "Have you ever seen those who put down the prohibitions?" Jiang Wanbai looked at the greedy ghost king, "and you and the ghost King almost died in his hands?" Chapter 1171 "If that''s what it says on the jade slips, that''s it." Greedy ghost King''s face with a faint smile, mentioned these things, he is more like talking about other people''s things, as if the experience is not his own. Yu wrote that when the greedy ghost king was conscious, the land of depravity would exist. Jiang Wanbai could understand this. After all, the ghost king was born from resentment. Since the ghost King appeared here, it means that the resentment here has reached a certain level. According to the records of Mo LAN Zun on the other side of Nanshan Mountain, at first the fallen land was not called degenerate land, nor was it. On the contrary, it was similar to Nanshan. There were many Lingshan mountains and spiritual veins distributed, which later became this kind of place. The greedy ghost king and the killing ghost King were formed by the resentment of the fallen land after the great turmoil. According to the jade slips of the greedy ghost king, before his consciousness had been refined into a ghost body, a man came to the fallen land and laid down those prohibitions. He even found him and killed the ghost king, trying to exterminate them directly. It''s just that there is too much resentment here. As long as the resentment doesn''t disperse, it''s not easy to wipe out the consciousness of the two ghost kings. The man failed and had to give up the plan and leave here. "He said that the fallen land is the existence that is rejected by the heaven, including every stone, every drop of water and every complaining spirit here..." Qi Qingxing said in a low voice, "perhaps, the origin of the name of the fallen place comes from that person''s mouth." At that time, the man was wandering in the land of depravity, and what he said from his mouth was transmitted into the resentment. Later, more and more resentment spirits and ghosts were accumulated in the resentment. Subconsciously, these ghosts only remember that they were in the fallen land. They can''t leave here. No matter they go to Nanshan or leave from the desert, the only way to meet them is to annihilate them directly from heaven and earth. "Who is this man? Who left the edict? What is the relationship between the two? Are they antagonistic? And I really can''t imagine what kind of mistakes the people who once lived in this land have committed will be rejected by the law of heaven, and even the whole land will be rejected. " Jiang Wanbai frowned, and she found that the more she investigated, it seemed that the doubts in her heart had not been solved, but more and more questions were born. The greedy ghost King clenched his fist and coughed gently on his lips. He said, "your question is also my king''s question, but there is one question that I can answer you." "Well?" Jiang Wanbai immediately raised his eyes and looked at him, even with a little expectation in his eyes, expecting that the answer from him would make things clearer. The greedy ghost king put down his hand against his lips, and gently tapped his fingertips on the low tea table and said, "the man who left the pre imperial edict is not the same person who wanted to kill the king and the ghost king, but they are the same family." "Fellow students?" Jiang Wanbai looks at him in amazement, blinks his eyes and goes to see Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu. Xue Xu still looks like he is smiling slightly. He can''t see what he is thinking. Qi Qingxing is puzzled in his eyes, probably the same as what she thinks. Obviously, it is not a forbidden place for the degenerates to leave, or even to those who do not hate it. Chapter 1172 The greedy ghost King nodded and continued: "the pre imperial edict is actually brought back by Li Yan, but there is a star mark on it. I happen to have seen it. It was the man who wanted to kill him. For a long time, I can''t remember the appearance of the man, but I still remember the star mark on his robe and magic weapon, and..." After a pause, before he opened his mouth, Xue Xu said: "the boundary of heaven appeared after that, which means that the person who left the pre imperial edict should have the pre imperial edict after the appearance of the heaven boundary. We can even guess that the person who left the pre imperial edict also participated in the affairs of the heaven boundary." After Xue Xu said this, Jiang Wanbai became clear and said: "the heaven boundary appears because of what these people have done, but it is wrong with what they planned. Even the world on the other side of the heaven boundary has completely lost contact with the world here. Therefore, this man left an edict, hoping that one day, someone will be able to cross the boundary of heaven and rebuild the two worlds Connected? " "In fact, according to the words of the mahalanzun in Nanshan, the time of the appearance of the heaven boundary was not long after the appearance of the fallen land." Greedy ghost king again. Speaking of Wang''s greedy words, how can they stop thinking of the greedy Wang "What else can I do? Of course, I went to the place where they said new moon Jiang Wanbai''s subconscious Tao. The greedy ghost King nodded and said nothing more. However, Jiang Wanbai remembered one thing and asked, "I heard that there should be a Manyi ghost king who appeared with you at the time of killing the ghost king. However, the man Yi ghost King became a devil and left the fallen land. However, when I just looked at those jade slips, I didn''t see a single word about this man Yi ghost king." "Manny?" The greedy ghost king looked surprised, "did you still tell me that the king was afraid of Manyi?" Jiang evening white point, she remembered that the ghost king did mention such a sentence. Seeing her nodding, the greedy ghost king raised his forehead and began to laugh, as if he had heard a very funny joke. When he had almost laughed, he wiped the corner of his eyes with his finger belly, as if he had just burst into tears. "Manyi is just Manyi. She is not a ghost king. However, she did leave the fallen land because she was in the devil''s way. Speaking of this, I think of one thing..." He stopped for a moment, and his expression became more serious and solemn. He said, "if you meet Manyi one day, maybe you can ask her about the fallen land. She should be more clear than Ben Wang and Yan Sha." "Why?" Jiang Wanbai is puzzled. The greedy ghost King''s eyes fell on the void, without any focus, and seemed to be searching for something in his memory. After a moment, he said, "Manyi appeared in the fallen land earlier than Ben Wang and Yansha. I even suspected that she was actually the existence of this land. When the creatures in the fallen land died away, she might have survived for some reason ¡£¡± "Why didn''t you record her existence in your jade slips?" Jiang Wanbai asked with a frown. Chapter 1173 The greedy ghost king didn''t speak. He just took a blank jade slip. When Jiang Wanbai wrote about man Yi in the jade slips, something strange happened. Almost one word was recorded by greedy ghost king, and that word would disappear. "In fact, even if I don''t mention her name, it''s useless, but all the records related to her will disappear. Moreover, I know little about her, and I don''t know much about her, so I won''t record it. If you didn''t ask me, I would have forgotten." Greed is the king. Jiang Wanbai looked down and thought, as if inadvertently mentioned a sentence: "in fact, I have a friend, the body is Tianlei bamboo, he and a woman named Manyi also have some intersection, now he is looking for the woman named Manyi." The greedy ghost king raised his eyebrows, shook his head and said with a smile: "it''s a pity that I don''t know much about this man Yi. I can''t help you. However, I can tell you what Manyi looks like." As he spoke, he held out his hand toward Jiang Wanbai, with his index finger in her eyebrow. In an instant, there was an image of a woman in Jiang Wanbai''s brain. Although it was fleeting, Jiang Wanbai still remembered that face. "Thank you very much. Maybe I can meet her in the future." Jiang Wanbai Dynasty greedy ghost kingcraft. After saying these, Jiang Wanbai didn''t go in a hurry. Instead, he looked at the jade slips and asked the greedy ghost king, "can we have a look at the remaining jade slips?" "At will." The greedy ghost King waved his hand and went outside. Since he didn''t care, Jiang Wanbai would not be polite. He got up and went to the jade slips and said, "I just had an idea in my mind. It''s a pity that it just passed away. If you look at these jade slips, you may find some clues." Qi Qingxing nodded, then stood up and continued to look up. So did Xue Xu. The three men were busy with their work and soon finished reading these jade slips. They did find some things, but they were all trivial and scattered. Jiang Wanbai subconsciously felt that these things were also useful, but they could not be connected. She knew that there was still a lack of thread to connect these things. "Let''s go." Jiang Wanbai puts down the last piece of jade slips and faces Qi Qingxing and Xue Xudao. When they followed the greedy ghost king to check the records in the jade slips, Qingzhu didn''t follow in. He came in and couldn''t help. He was dragged by Xiao greedy and didn''t know where he went. When Jiang Wanbai and Jiang Wanbai came out to look for them, they found Qingzhu and xiaogreedy in the kitchen. It can be seen that this kitchen is still newly built. It is probably Xiaomei''s special preparation for green bamboo, and Qingzhu is making sugar cakes for Xiaomei at the moment. His face is a little bitter. Anyway, he can''t feel any sweetness. During this period of time, he''s almost vomiting. As soon as he saw Jiang Wanbai appear at the door, green bamboo''s eyes brightened, and he quickly asked Jiang Wanbai for help, "master, are we going to leave?" It''s like Jiang Wanbai. If he says he doesn''t go, Qingzhu will probably cry. Small greedy expression discontented, still bite a sugar cake in his mouth, also stare at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai coughed lightly, raised his hand and pressed his lips, and said, "well, it''s time to go. We have to find Tang Yun." "Let''s go now." Green bamboo immediately happy way. He probably never walked in such a hurry. Little greedy took a bite of the sugar cake, and his eyes fell on the ones that had not yet been made. Instead, he did not want to retain the green bamboo. Instead, he asked the ghost guarding him: "do you see how to do it? Will you? " Chapter 1174 The ghost who was brought to learn how to make sugar cakes hesitated and nodded. The next moment, he was carried to take over the job of Qingzhu. Xiao greedy snorted and waved impatiently to Qingzhu and jiangwanbai. He said, "go quickly. I''m tired of seeing you." For small greedy duplicity, Jiang Wanbai also did not care, smile, way: "then we go." She beckoned Qingzhu to leave. With the smell of greedy ghost king, there were no more twists and turns on their way back. They soon returned to the teleportation junction of the ghost pit and the underground ghost city from there. Shortly after arriving at the underground ghost town, the ghost king came to him with the same smile on his face, but he still looked gentle and easy to talk. However, in Jiang Wanbai''s eyes, today''s king of biting ghosts has already been linked with the word "hypocrite" in Jiang Wanbai''s eyes, and she can''t get rid of it any more. However, she doesn''t want to cause too many things now. Therefore, no matter what she thinks in her heart, she still smiles politely on her face when facing the king of biting and killing ghosts, and says: "we''ve finished our trip and intend to go back." "Oh? Have you been to Nanshan? " In his opinion, it is not a simple matter whether Jiang Wanbai and his party can walk through the ghost pit smoothly. Unexpectedly, this group of people not only passed by, but also came back. It seems that there are few people "There is also a young master of Nanmen? Did he find his sister? " The ghost king asked with concern. Jiang Wan nodded, "yes, we didn''t come here together. The purpose is different. He has his purpose. We have our purpose. After we go to our destination, we will leave." The ghost King nodded and said nothing more. Jiang Wanbai didn''t want to spend time with him here, and the ghost king didn''t ask them if they had seen crescent moon and Li Yan. It seemed that they were not afraid that Jiang Wanbai and others would know the real relationship between him and Li Yan. After a few words of greetings with Jiang Wanbai, they were sent to leave. When Jiang Wanbai and his party left the teleportation array, the ghost generals came to him and asked in a low voice, "Lord ghost, where is the south gate?" "Don''t worry about it." The ghost King''s face was still gentle and easy to talk, but his words were merciless. He said: "since they have lost their usable value, why waste time on them? That nanmenziyang can''t go back." "Yes." The ghost will answer. Jiang Wanbai still has the map she got from Tang Yun in her hand. Now she is also relying on this map to find the location of Tang Yun. After all, the evil spirits who led the way did not know where they were. No one led the way. Jiang Wanbai had to find the way by himself. Fortunately, Tang Yunzhi''s map is clear and clear. It not only indicates the location of the route from the top, but also indicates the corresponding route location of the underground ghost city. She only needs to go from the transmission array of the underground ghost city to the location near Tang Yun, and then to the top. With the transmission array in, the journey will be much faster. Jiang Wanbai and his party soon went from the transmission array to the top, and soon found the stone tablet where Tang Yun was sitting. Jiang Wanbai still remembers that he will grow old quickly after crossing this stone tablet. Fortunately, the return time was short, and she had already begun to practice with ghost stone to hide her breath. After that, those prohibitions had no effect on her. Chapter 1175 Tang Yun was obviously surprised to see them, "have you been to Nanshan?" "Well." Jiang Wanbai nodded, "he came back from Nanshan with a lot of problems." "You''re quick. What happened? There seems to be one person missing. " Tang Yun''s line of sight swept behind her, also found a missing South Gate Ziyang thing. Jiang evening white point head, used to eat to kill the ghost king of the same saying simply explained. Tang Yun probably saw that there must be other reasons, but he didn''t ask more. He nodded and said, "I have nothing to clean up. I''ll go with you now." In his opinion, this trip will never come back again. It is very likely that he will lose his soul as soon as he steps out of the desert. Therefore, it is unnecessary to take those things with him. It is unnecessary to take those things with him. It is better to leave those things here. Anyway, this is the place where he has lived for such a long time. But Jiang Wanbai stood still and looked back at Qi Qingxing and others who were waiting by the carriage. Jiang Wanbai withdrew his sight and did not open his mouth. Tang Yun had already guessed something and said, "can''t you take me with you? You didn''t find a way for me to leave safely, did you? " "Well." Jiang Wan nodded his head and felt a little guilty. He said, "we have too many things that we haven''t found the answer. We can''t take you with us for the time being. Can you wait a little longer?" Jiang Wanbai is not a person who likes to wait, and she does not like the word "waiting". Therefore, when Chao Tang Yun said this request, she even felt a little cruel. But Tang Yun didn''t feel that way. He just laughed and showed consideration. He said, "I know. I''ll wait a little longer." "I''m sorry." Jiang Wanbai''s subconscious Tao. Tang Yun shook her head. "It''s not your fault. You don''t have to apologize to me. On the contrary, if you can take me out of here safely, I''ll thank you. But if you can''t do it, I can''t force others into trouble." "Thank you." Jiang Wanbai smiles. She looks at Qi Qingxing and quickly reaches out to hold Tang Yun for a second. She releases her hand quickly after holding it. She holds her back intensely and says to the dull Tang Yun, "excuse me, I just want to hold you. Can you understand that kind of hug between friends?" "I understand." Tang Yun came back to her senses and winked with teasing, "however, your husband doesn''t understand it, so it''s not necessarily." "He will understand, if not, I will explain to him." Jiangwan Baidao. The atmosphere between the two suddenly relaxed. Jiang Wanbai said, "I will come back again, no matter if I can find the answer this time." There are her friends waiting for her and waiting for her to come back. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai will come back again. Tang Yun just looked at her with a smile and didn''t say anything more. Jiang Wanbai and he roughly said a few words about Nanshan and the fallen land, and there was no more to say. Tang Yun said, "I can''t help you with these things. Now the only thing I can do is to wait for you to come back." Tang Yun stood in the same place and watched Jiang Wanbai and others leave. Until their figure disappeared, Tang Yun took back her sight and sat on the stone tablet again. Her eyes did not focus on the front. No one knew what he was looking at. Perhaps, he did not know himself. Chapter 1176 On the carriage, Qi Qingxing did not mention that Jiang Wanbai suddenly reached out to hold Tang Yun. But Jiang Wanbai looked at him and took the initiative to explain a few words. "And me?" Sit opposite Xue Xu suddenly looked over, smile spread to the corner of his eyes. I don''t know if it''s Jiang Wanbai''s illusion. I always feel that Xue Xugang''s glance is a little bit Looking forward to it? Jiang Wanbai blinked her eyes to dispel this illusion. Before she opened her mouth, Qi Qingxing had already swept her past with a cold eye, and her eyes were full of anger. The atmosphere is a little bit stagnant. "You are not the same as Tang Yun." Jiang Wanbai said with a smile. Xue Xu''s face was curious, "Oh? What''s different? " After asking, one side of his face said to himself, "my face is not as good as him?" "If your face is not good-looking, is there any good face in the world?" Jiang Wanbai looks serious. Xue Xu seemed to be coaxed very happy by her words, his eyes fell on her face and said, "yes, your face." "Why don''t you change your face? Let ah hang draw you a face like mine Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and chuckled teasingly, "I don''t mind if you and I have the same face." "No way." Qi Qingxing pinched her hand, and there was no room for discussion on this matter. Xue Xu also refused, "sometimes like does not necessarily have to have, looking at very good." "Well, you have a point." Jiang Wanbai nodded his head and agreed with him very much. In a few words, he exposed Xue Xu''s problem at the beginning, but Xue Xu didn''t mention it again, so Jiang Wanbai pretended to have forgotten it. When Jiang Wanbai finally saw the stone tablet that he saw when he entered the desert, I don''t know how long it has been. The carriage stopped by the stone tablet. As long as they walked a few more steps, they would have left the desert completely. However, Qingzhu sat outside the carriage, looked nervous, swallowed his saliva, turned back to the river and said, "master, I am suddenly a little afraid." "What are you afraid of?" Jiang Wanbai opens the curtain of the carriage and looks out. The front is beyond the desert. What can be seen is that the weather is very good and there is sun outside. Green bamboo licked his lips, a little confused, he said: "I don''t know, it''s Afraid. " Jiang Wanbai chuckled and flicked his finger on his forehead. He said, "there''s nothing to be afraid of. Let''s go ahead and let''s leave the desert completely. Let''s go to the nearest city first." After Jiang Wanbai said these words, the originally stagnant carriage moved forward again. Qingzhu''s hand holding the reins tightened, and the palms were moist with sweat. Jiang Wanbai went back to the carriage and looked at Qi Qingxing. He sighed and whispered, "we don''t know how long we''ve been here. It''s normal for Qingzhu to be timid now." Since entering the desert, in addition to Nanshan, there is a normal time passing, the sun and the moon changing. In other places, there are underground ghost cities and ghost pits. There is no difference between day and night in these places. It is easy to lose people''s perception of the passage of time. They spend more time in these two places. As a result, there is always a feeling of being in another world. Until now, there is a feeling of returning to the normal world, which makes people feel timid. Because they don''t know how long they have been in the desert, and what changes have taken place outside now. How many days have passed? How many months? Or a few years? Chapter 1177 Green bamboo is still just timid now, and in fact, the time they spend in the desert is not particularly long. If someone with low psychological quality comes out and finds out that things are different and people have changed after more than ten years or decades, they will go crazy. At the moment when the carriage passed the stone tablet, the sun covered the whole carriage, and the boundary around the carriage was scattered. Green bamboo immediately felt the sunshine on his body with a hot meaning. This heat dispelled his timidity, and his mood became clear. "Master, is it morning?" Asked the green bamboo carriage. Jiang Wan baigancui pulled the curtain of the carriage to both sides and lifted it up to let the sunlight fall into the carriage. She sat against the outer edge of the carriage, nodded at the smell and said, "it''s the morning. It''s a good time for us to come out." It''s not too far from the desert to the city where they replenished supplies. Moreover, Jiang Wanbai and others came out of the desert early. By noon, they had already arrived outside the city. "Langxi city." Jiang Wanbai looked up at the top and murmured, "since it is close to the south, how can we call Langxi city? Isn''t it langnan city? " The last time they came here was before they entered the desert. At that time, they only came here to inquire about some news and buy things by the way. However, they didn''t pay attention to the name of the city. Now they are out of the desert. Although there are still a lot of questions waiting for him to find out in the future, Jiang Wanbai is more relaxed. The main reason is that I finally came out of the gloomy place. The sunshine on my body was warm, the people around me were roaring, and the smell of food was on the tip of my nose. Even the noise of the peddlers was very pleasant and pleasant. Jiang Wanbai also muttered that he didn''t really want to study the name of the city. After that, he and Qi Qingxing approached Langxi city together. As soon as he went in, Xue Xu said, "a lot of people are coming." Jiang Wanbai listened and agreed with him. "Go and have a big meal first! Then have a good rest Jiang Wanbai is in high spirits. However, she didn''t want to rest in the inn, so Qi Qingxing asked Qingzhu to rent a small yard. Jiang Wanbai asked Qingzhu to move a rocking chair and put it in the yard. There was a shade on the top of it. The sparse sunlight fell down. Jiang Wanbai was very satisfied and patted the rocking chair and said, "I''ll sleep with you when I come back from my meal." "What?" Xue Xu, with a black curtain cap, was standing at the gate of the yard, looking out at something. Suddenly, he heard Jiang Wanbai''s words and immediately looked over. Not only Xue Xu, but Qi Qingxing, who just came out of the room, also heard her words. His face was stiff, and he strode over, "what are you talking about?" He took Jiang Wanbai''s hand, looked down at her and bit his teeth. Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and said, "where can I talk nonsense? Am I wrong? When I come back from dinner... " Her voice stopped abruptly. In front of her, Qi Qingxing suddenly approached the magnified face, and her lips were slightly prickly. Qi Qingxing bit her lip, with a slight warning, "shut up, don''t say it again." "If you don''t say it, don''t say it..." Jiang Wanbai was a little aggrieved. He snorted and broke free of his hand. He strode out of his way. He called green bamboo and said, "let''s go to dinner." Chapter 1178 Qi Qingxing looked helpless, and raised his feet to follow him. When he came to the door, he stepped slightly and looked at Xue Xu who was still standing there. Xue Xu was wearing a black curtain cap and covered his face under the curtain cap. Qi Qingxing knew that Xue Xu was looking at him. After two men looked at each other across the curtain cap, Qi Qi took back his sight and chased after Jiang Wanbai in the direction he left. Jiang Wanbai and Qingzhu walked in front of them and quickly found the biggest restaurant in Langxi city. However, when they entered the city, it was already noon. It was the time for dinner. There were many people. When they went to rent the courtyard and came back, Jiang Wanbai thought that there would be fewer people to eat. As a result, when she and Qingzhu walked into the restaurant, they were still scared by the overwhelming pressure inside. "Waiter, do you have any free tables?" Jiang Wanbai asked the waiter who came to him. The first floor is overcrowded. Anyway, Jiang Wanbai can''t see which table is empty after a glance. He just doesn''t know whether the second floor is the same. The waiter looked up and looked at it with some embarrassment. He said, "girl, the last table has been occupied..." Words just finished, is going upstairs two people''s step meal, looked back over. Jiang Wanbai noticed the two people''s eyes, and then looked up at the past, this look, look more surprised. Just as Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu came over, Qi Qingxing saw Jiang Wanbai''s expression and asked in a low voice: "late, what''s the matter?" Before Jiang Wanbai had time to answer him, one of the two people on the stairs said, "the table upstairs is quite big. If you don''t mind, why don''t you share a table with us? There are only two of us. " As soon as the man said, the waiter nodded his head and said, "it is true that there is more than enough room for a few guests on the table upstairs." "Thank you very much." Jiang Wanbai smiles. As soon as she made a voice, Qi Qingxing and several other people did not have any opinions. So the four people followed the two people to the last box upstairs. The box space was not small, and the dining table inside was also large. A large round table was enough for about ten people. Jiang Wanbai and the other two people sat at the table, which was just as the second said, more than enough. However, the other party took the initiative to join the table. Jiang Wanbai did not say anything, so he took the initiative to say hello to the other party after sitting down. The two men who proposed that they could join the table were a couple. Although their temples were white, their faces looked very young, but the woman''s face was full of sorrow. The woman never spoke, and her expression was still in a trance. It was the man who said that he could set up a table on the stairs. He was elegant and looked like a gentle teacher. He was very thin and skinny. His eyes were sunken and his face was sallow. At first glance, it was a bit frightening. Although a woman''s brows and eyes show a kind of sadness, but her face is still plump, and even her face is white and reddish. Only when compared with the man next to her, she always has a strange feeling. Qingzhu had only one look at the couple before, so he quickly withdrew his sight and didn''t dare to see more. Now it is the same when sitting on the table. Qingzhu is sitting next to Xue Xu, and he doesn''t dare to raise his head. The woman seemed to notice the strange reaction of green bamboo, so she looked at it and even asked, "what''s wrong with this little brother?" Chapter 1179 Green bamboo feels a woman''s eyes fall on her body, immediately the body is stiff, but the head is lower. "He is introverted. When facing strangers, his wife doesn''t have to worry about him." Jiang Wanbai said with a smile. When the woman heard the speech, she began to smile, and her eyes were filled with nostalgia. She said, "it''s very similar to my family''s rhyme son. My family''s yun''er is also introverted. Every time a guest comes to the house, he doesn''t dare to lift his head, and he doesn''t dare to go to the table when he has a meal. His father and I have no idea how far to stand with a bowl of white rice It''s no use. " "The child is still young, just grow up." Jiang Wanbai is serious. In fact, she didn''t know much about it. She just said that when she went to some dinners with her master and listened to the greetings between the master and the elders. Jiang Wanbai said it in a more complicated mood. At that time, she didn''t think that these words would come out of her mouth one day, even though it was to deal with the two opposite. Sure enough, this is probably the most common way for elders to chat. When Jiang Wanbai said this, the woman nodded her head and said with a look of approval: "I said the same thing, that is, the father of the child is in a hurry and always forces the child to talk more and see more people..." The man always sits beside him with a little complaint in the eyes of the woman. When he looks over, he still has a faint smile on his face. He indulges his wife to say that he is in front of outsiders. However, when the woman moves away from her eyes to continue talking about her family''s children with Jiang Wanbai, a trace of bitterness and sorrow is in the man''s eyes. Jiang Wanbai has no impatience on his face. He has been listening to women''s words, and occasionally talks about them. He always talks about women''s heart. Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu often look at Jiang Wanbai with strange eyes and full of exploration. Qingzhu is more direct and does not lower his head. He stares at Jiang Wanbai seriously. If it was not for the couple who are still sitting opposite, Qingzhu might have asked her questions. He would like to ask Jiang Wanbai when he secretly raised a child on his back As soon as he sat in, the waiter followed in. After Jiang Wanbai and others ordered food with the couple, he retired. While Jiang Wanbai was talking to the woman, Qi Qingxing and others sat there. The man probably felt a little embarrassed, so he also talked to Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing didn''t talk much to outsiders. Most of the time, he just nodded and occasionally said a word. He didn''t say much, but he didn''t make people feel uncomfortable. There are many people eating at the moment, so the speed of serving food is not so fast. After chatting for a long time, Jiang Wanbai and others stopped outside. However, not only the waiter but also a man in charge of the food came in. When the man came in, he took a careful look at the couple. With only one eye, he dropped his eyelids in a hurry. He didn''t dare to look at it any more. There was a bit of fear in his eyes. "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m sorry, there are so many people eating at this point. I''m sorry that you have a table with these two guests. Now there are empty tables upstairs. Why don''t you go there?" The man had a smile on his face. He seemed to be afraid of the heat. While talking, he wiped the sweat on his forehead with his handkerchief. Chapter 1180 Generally speaking, guests will not refuse such an offer. Most of the time, people are not used to eating with people they don''t know, especially in a relatively closed space. Qi Qingxing and others did not speak. They only looked at Jiang Wanbai, who obviously put the decision-making power in Jiang Wanbai''s hands. Jiang Wanbai''s smile remained unchanged. Instead of answering the man''s proposal, he looked at the woman opposite him with an apologetic expression and said, "I had a good time talking with this lady, but I couldn''t bear to leave. I don''t know if I can continue to disturb..." "I also have a good conversation with the girl. I don''t want to disturb you..." The woman quickly waved her hand. The man sitting next to her probably hasn''t seen a woman in such a high mood for a long time, so he also nodded and said, "as long as you don''t mind, my wife and I don''t mind either." Jiang Wanbai has a deeper smile on his face and turns to look at the man. The sweat on the man''s forehead seems to be more cheerful. Before Jiang Wanbai opens his mouth, the man says in a hurry: "this Our restaurant is always not considerate... " "It''s OK. We don''t think there''s anything wrong with it." Jiang Wanbai said sincerely. The man seemed to be about to cry. After a look at the couple, he took back his sight in a hurry and looked at Xiangjiang Wanbai. His expression was a bit anxious. He seemed to want to say something, but he was afraid of what he could not say. He opened his mouth and shut up several times, but did not say a word. Jiang Wanbai looks at them and thinks that men are a little pathetic. At this time, a more calm voice sounded outside, "since the guests at the two tables don''t mind, let''s do it. As compensation, this meal will be treated as our restaurant''s invitation." Jiang Wanbai turns his head and looks at the middle-aged man standing at the door. The man nodded slightly toward Jiang Wanbai, and his eyes fell on the couple. His expression was somewhat complicated, but he didn''t say anything. As soon as he appeared, the man who tried hard to wipe sweat seemed to have seen the Savior. He immediately breathed a sigh of relief and walked towards the man, bending over his waist and calling out: "shopkeeper." The shopkeeper waved to the man and said, "all go down." The shopkeeper himself did not stay much. After nodding slightly, Chaojiang Wanbai and others turned around and walked out. Before long, the dishes ordered by Jiang Wanbai and others were served, and the shopkeeper also asked people to send more dishes of wine and vegetables. During the meal, Jiang Wanbai didn''t talk with the woman any more. After a quiet meal, no one opened his mouth. Except that green bamboo suddenly dropped his chopsticks in the middle of the meal, he squatted down to pick up a chopstick like he suddenly did something very hard. When he got up, he was sweating. "Qingzhu, why are you sweating so much? Are you afraid of the heat just like the one in charge? " Jiang Wanbai saw it and immediately joked. In fact, she is very clear that Qingzhu is not afraid of hot or cold system. Qingzhu looks at her with tears on her face. After that, she is stunned. Then she reacts and is relieved. She thinks that Master Shifu is so powerful that she may have discovered the couple''s mistake. She thinks that Qingzhu''s mouth is in accordance with Jiang Wanbai''s words, "yes Yes... " The woman sitting opposite took a look at the green bamboo and said, "it''s still just summer now. It''s not hot. If you often sweat like this, you''d better go to see the doctor. It''s probably due to physical deficiency or some other reason. Don''t forget it because you don''t have other problems..." Chapter 1181 "Well, thanks for reminding me. I''ll go to see the doctor after dinner." Green bamboo almost buried his head in the bowl, his mouth vaguely answered. The woman laughed and said nothing more. The smile on Jiang Wan''s white face is deeper. When the meal is over, Jiang Wanbai and others are not in a hurry to leave. Instead, the couple stand up and leave. Jiang Wanbai sat in his place and said, "I hope we can see you again next time." The woman nodded, and her mood was higher than when she came. She looked at the man around her and turned around and went out. As soon as the husband and wife left, Qingzhu suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. Staring at the two bowls of rice that had not been moved, he murmured: "master, have you seen that they are not human beings?" "What nonsense?" Jiang Wanbai was sipping his tea cup. Hearing Qingzhu''s words, Jiang Wanbai immediately put down his tea cup. He flicked his finger on his forehead and pretended to be a stranger: "the couple offered to compete with us for a table. The conversation was very good, and they didn''t provoke you. How can you scold others?" Green bamboo covered his forehead and was very aggrieved. Subconsciously, he looked at Qi Qingxing, but he saw Qi Qingxing holding a teacup to cover up the corners of his lips by drinking tea. He suddenly realized that his son and Jiang Wanbai were on one side. He had to look back at Jiang Wanbai again and murmured, "master, I''m not swearing." He was also a little angry. The master clearly knew what he meant and deliberately misinterpreted his words. Jiang Wanbai snorted, picked up the cup again, squinted at him, and asked slowly, "what did you see just now?" When she asked about this, Qingzhu had a lot to say. When he saw the couple on the first floor of the inn, he actually saw the same Yin Qi from the couple as in the degenerate land. However, compared with the Yin Qi diffused in the degenerate land, the Yin Qi of the couple was much lighter. But no matter how light it is, that''s what green bamboo shouldn''t see here! At that time, Qingzhu was so scared that he even rubbed his eyes several times to see if he had stayed in the degenerate place for a long time, but his eyes were red, and the Yin Qi lingering in the couple''s eyes did not disappear. Qingzhu wants to tell Jiang Wanbai that he has promised to compete with the couple and goes upstairs. He can only bear what he says and quickly follows him up. In fact, Qingzhu was even more shocked when she first saw the Yin Qi around her husband and wife, but she didn''t have much fear. After all, she had been with Jiang Wanbai for such a long time, and saw a lot of inhuman things. She even went to the fallen place, where the world was full of ghosts. However, when she was really sitting at the same table with the couple and even had to eat together, a subtle fear suddenly rose in Qingzhu''s heart. It''s not afraid that the other party is not a person''s identity, but that he is afraid to be found out by the other party. He already knows this matter, and Qingzhu himself doesn''t understand why. Until what happened later, Qingzhu found a thing, "they don''t seem to know that they are no longer human." Green bamboo swallows saliva, toward river evening white road. So the chopsticks he held accidentally dropped to the ground. When he squatted down to pick up the chopsticks, he found that the man''s trousers legs had been soaked with blood, but strangely, the man''s place did not see blood dripping. Green bamboo had been eating, suddenly saw this scene, just startled a head of sweat. Chapter 1182 Now, as soon as the couple left, Qingzhu couldn''t hold back any longer and said what he had seen. Finally, he remembered the reaction of the innkeeper and the steward. He hesitated and asked, "master, I always feel that the shopkeeper and the steward seem to know something. Do you think?" "What do you think they know?" Jiang Wanbai puts the cup on the table and looks at it with a smile. Green bamboo scratched his head and said, "for example, knowing that the couple are not people However, I suddenly saw the Yin Qi of the couple. How did the people in this restaurant know? Is it possible that some of them can see it "The reason why you can see it is that the seal in your body has been loosened by the cup of yellow spring wine. As for why the people in this restaurant know it, they have to ask themselves..." Jiang Wanbai turned back and looked at the shopkeeper who didn''t know when he was standing at the door. A moment later, the group changed a room. The shopkeeper poured tea for Jiang Wanbai and others, and then sat down. He said, "I should have thought of that. It''s impossible for some of you to have dinner with that couple. If you find out, you can eat at the same table with that couple so calmly, it can show that they are not ordinary people." Jiang Wan Bai Gou lip smiles and doesn''t speak. However, green bamboo couldn''t help but ask the shopkeeper, "shopkeeper, do you know the couple? Do you know what happened to them? " "I don''t know the couple. I just heard from the elders, and I probably know something." The shopkeeper''s way, he side looked at the direction of the window, the window is the direction of the desert, the shopkeeper seems to be immersed in memories, slowly talking about what he heard from the elders, about the couple. This restaurant has been operating since the owner''s ancestors. At first, it was a steamed bun shop, then it gradually developed into a pub. Now it has become the largest restaurant in Langxi city. The couple began to appear here when they were still a pub. "When the couple came for the first time, my ancestors didn''t find anything wrong. After serving them food, they went to work. There were many people eating at that time. Who could have thought that there were two How about two ghosts eating in the middle of so many people? And it''s at noon on the big day... " The way of the shopkeeper. Before the couple appeared, the shopkeeper''s ancestors always thought that ghosts only appeared at night, not to mention in crowded places, because more people meant more popularity and more yang, and ghosts could not stand it. "The business of our pub was very good then." Speaking of this sentence, there was still a sense of pride on the shopkeeper''s face. Jiang Wanbai looked at it and chuckled. She saw that the shopkeeper''s heart was bright, and there were merits and virtues in her body. Although this merit was very small, it was precious. After all, it was hard to save merit. Because of this, Jiang Wanbai didn''t leave in a hurry. On the one hand, he was interested in the couple''s affairs. On the other hand, he wanted to solve the matter for the shopkeeper. Because of the good business and the people who have lived in Langxi city for generations, most of the people who come to eat are from Langxi city. They are all familiar guests. There are only a few foreigners occasionally. "At that time, the tavern didn''t invite any other staff. All of them were busy with their work. When the grandparents finished their work, they found that the food ordered by the couple had not been moved, and they had left. My ancestors still thought whether they had something to leave for the time being, and they had not been cleaned up. But until all the diners had left, and when we started to clean up, the couple still had to I didn''t come back... " Chapter 1183 Of course, it''s impossible to throw away a table that hasn''t been moved. So when the family of the pub is finished, they sit together and plan to eat the table. As soon as the meal is eaten, everyone finds something wrong. "What''s wrong?" Qingzhu slightly widened his eyes, as if for him, at the moment, it was like hearing Mr. Shu talking about those strange novels in the teahouse. Jiang Wanbai gently tutted and said, "the food the ghost has eaten is tasteless. If they eat the food that the couple ate, it will be tasteless after eating it." He suddenly thought of the food in front of the couple, but they had not moved in front of them. The shopkeeper nodded and said, "that''s it. As soon as they ate, they knew that the couple were not human. At that time, it was also the first time they met with such a thing. They were afraid of it. What''s more, they didn''t know why the couple came and whether there was any malice. Our ancestors and children were all here, relying on the tavern to make a living. We would not have to do it until we had to Just move away... " If they really want to move away, it means that they have to give up all the things they have accumulated and go to a strange place to start over. No one can guarantee that the couple will follow the past. After all, they do not know why the couple came. So panic and fear, the tavern people went to invite the mage to come. "In the afternoon, the master was invited to come over. At that time, he did a ritual in the tavern, and the haunting of the tavern became so popular that the next day, there were many fewer guests..." The way of the shopkeeper. But although the number of guests is much less, it is better than none. However, the most frightening thing for the shopkeeper''s ancestors was that after finishing the ritual on the first day, the mage also said that the couple would not come back. As a result, the couple appeared again at noon the next day. "Fortunately, my ancestors are calm. Now let other people keep busy. Don''t worry about the couple, just treat them as ordinary guests, and don''t let other guests know the difference between them, so as not to cause confusion..." The shopkeeper''s way and expression are all admiration for the old ancestor. Jiang Wanbai also nodded slightly. Just thinking about the situation at that time, the old ancestor of the shopkeeper could keep the overall situation calm and stable at that time. The calm was enough to make people admire. Even if the tavern could not be opened at that time, the old ancestor of the shopkeeper could make a breakthrough in other things. Although the tavern seems calm, it has been paying attention to the couple for fear that they will suddenly be in trouble. As a result, he saw that the couple got up after dinner and left. The old ancestor of the shopkeeper quickly followed up. As soon as he got out of the door of the tavern, he found that the couple had disappeared. People come and go in front of the tavern. Usually, no one will notice these things. Even if someone accidentally sees them, I''m afraid they can''t figure out a reason by blinking and rubbing their eyes. Maybe they will think that they are wrong. At most, they will mutter and leave them behind. After the couple appeared the next day, the old ancestor of the shopkeeper knew that the mage invited yesterday was useless, but he could not let this matter go. Chapter 1184 Just when the ancestor was worried, the couple had been around for nearly half a month. The couple came to eat at noon every day and left after dinner. They didn''t stay for a moment. Even the people who came to the tavern didn''t notice the couple, and only the people in the tavern knew it. Therefore, they were worried and had to work hard and dare not be known by others I told you about it. "In half a month, my ancestor was as thin as that man." The shopkeeper''s sigh. A couple of ghost couples come to eat at noon every day in our tavern. When there are most people at noon, they find the master and don''t believe it. The most important thing is that the first time we do something in the tavern, we have lost a number of guests. After that, half a month after that, some people asked whether the pub was haunted, and the flow of passengers slowly improved. If there is another ritual, the tavern will not open any more. "What happened then?" Green bamboo asked. The shopkeeper sighed and said, "later, my ancestor zongzai thought about it carefully. The ghost couple did not harm people, but they appeared at this time every day. In the words of those mages, the couple could walk to the crowded place at noon, which was already the fierce ghost among the fierce ghosts..." "I don''t look like a ghost at all when I look at the couple." Qingzhu couldn''t help but say that compared with the ghosts he met in the fallen land, the ordinary evil spirits in the fallen place looked ferocious and ugly than the ghost couple. The shopkeeper nodded, "isn''t it? That''s why my ancestors felt that the mages were talking nonsense Took the money but did not succeed, said that pair of Ghost Husband and wife is what fierce ghost among the fierce ghost! Listening to the conversation between Qingzhu and the shopkeeper, Jiang Wanbai coughed slightly. Both Qingzhu and the shopkeeper looked at her subconsciously. Seeing her laughing, Qingzhu scratched her head and said blankly, "master, what are you laughing at?" Before Jiang Wanbai had time to say anything, Xue Xu, sitting on the other side, said, "that couple are really the fierce ghosts among the fierce ghosts. If they go to the degenerate place, they can catch a ghost at least and will be a pawn." "What?" Green bamboo is shocked. The shopkeeper was also scared, but he couldn''t help saying, "can''t you?" "But But they haven''t hurt anyone for so many years... " "If they hurt people, I''ll do it downstairs." Jiang Wanbai took a sip of his tea cup and said to the shopkeeper, "go on, I''m also curious about what''s going on between the couple." Obviously, his resentment was so heavy that he turned into a fierce ghost after his death, but he didn''t harm anyone. Instead, he came here to eat every day. The shopkeeper was a little confused by Xue Xu''s words. Before that, he, including his ancestors, had always thought that the ghost couple had come here for dinner because of some obsession, and even didn''t treat them as evil spirits, let alone ghosts. I didn''t think that the mage was right when he hit and bumped by mistake. The ghost couple, who have lived together peacefully with their family for so many years, are really the fierce ghost among the fierce ghosts. The shopkeeper cleaned up his mood, recalled the story he had heard from his father, and went on to say, "because of the business of the pub, my ancestors didn''t invite the mage again. In addition, the mage invited last time is already the most powerful mage near Langxi city..." Chapter 1185 Other mages are not as powerful as the mage, and they are also invited in vain. As time goes on, the ghost couple doesn''t harm anyone. They just come to have a meal every day. People in the tavern are afraid at the beginning, numb in the back, and then they are used to it. The ghost couple are just two special guests for the pub people. "Every time the ghost couple came over, my ancestors personally entertained them. One day, the man suddenly said to my ancestors that they should be on guard against one person "The manager was very excited when he said this. Green bamboo a Leng, this time did not interrupt the manager''s words, just excited to look at him. The ancestors of the tavern family all lived in Langxi City, but in the early years, some relatives moved away from Langxi city for some reasons and went to live in other places. Among them, the innkeeper''s sister also married to another place. The boss''s brother-in-law is a businessman. His business failed half a year ago, and his family suddenly became very poor. His sister wrote a letter to the tavern asking him to take care of his son. "My grandfather agreed. After all, it was his nephew, but actually before that..." Since my sister got married and left Langxi city with her brother-in-law, the innkeeper of the tavern has never seen his sister again. There are several opportunities for him to see him, but he has not been able to do so for some reasons. Sometimes something happens in the pub. Sometimes it''s the brother-in-law who has something inconvenient for them to go. Even for so many years, I have been relying on letters to contact each other, but this is not surprising. After all, for most families in Langxi City, many girls in their families never come back after marriage. So the innkeeper of the tavern did not doubt it. "My grandfather wanted to see the nephew, so he happily agreed. A few days later, a young man came to the pub. When the young man came to the pub, the ghost couple had already had dinner in the pub for a period of time. He was afraid that he might frighten the nephew, so he specifically told others not to tell the story of the ghost couple to the public..." When the shopkeeper said this, his expression was indignant and said: "who could have thought that the nephew cared by my ancestors is actually a white eyed wolf?" "That man is the nephew of your ancestors who the man put your ancestors on guard?" Green bamboo asked. The shopkeeper nodded, "that nephew is a fake! If the man hadn''t reminded my ancestors that I would not be here now, this restaurant would not belong to my family... " As he spoke, he turned his head and looked around him with a touch of pride in his eyes. If he can keep the restaurant running, he will live up to his elders'' instruction. After decades of going underground, he will have the face to see his ancestors. "At that time, when the man reminded me, my ancestors took this matter to heart. According to the law, they all said a lot of ghost stories, which bewitched people''s hearts What is said from a ghost is the most untrustworthy... " But it was the first time that the ghost couple had come to the tavern for a while, and they didn''t hurt anyone. It was the first time that the man talked to the tavern owner about other than ordering dishes. Chapter 1186 In addition, the innkeeper of the tavern did see this nephew for the first time. He had never seen him before. Having been in the tavern for so many years, the shopkeeper has heard many strange stories. Among them, someone was killed on the way to seek refuge with a distant relative. The murderer took a keepsake or a letter to recognize a relative instead of him. In this way, the tavern manager is more concerned about this matter. If this is the case, how can he tell his sister who has not met for more than ten years! "After my ancestors had taken care of it, they immediately sent someone to sneak to the city where his sister and brother-in-law were. The people who went there also carried a portrait of the young man. The original intention of my ancestors was to ask the elder sister and brother-in-law to identify whether the young man was their son or not. Who knows..." My sister''s city is not far away from Langxi city. It''s not near either. It''s only a two-day journey. It''s only four days. In addition, the person who goes there must have to stay there for a day and a half. When the person comes back, it will be at least five days. It''s only five days before I leave the pub. That night, the innkeeper''s family went to bed early after dinner. It was probably the best time for business to recover in recent days. The family was too busy and tired during the day, so that they were particularly sleepy at night. But when I fell asleep, the innkeeper suddenly heard someone calling himself. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the ghost couple standing in the room. "At that time, the ancestors thought that the ghost couple was finally ferocious and would start to harm people..." The shopkeeper was excited when he said this. Jiang Wanbai thought and asked, "in fact, the ghost couple came to save them?" Fortunately, she also followed Qingzhu to read so many storybooks. She knew the routine of this kind of story, so she thought about it quickly. The shopkeeper''s face was full of surprise and said, "madam, you are right." The innkeeper of the tavern did think that the ghost couple were here to kill themselves when he was just woken up. However, he was brave enough to receive a couple of ghost couples every day. He was still calm because he was not in a hurry to beg for mercy or shout. Instead, he was determined to ask the ghost couple what they wanted to do. The man then said to him, "go to the official quickly. The man will set fire to you." "When my ancestors crawled and called for a constable to come over, he saw the young man fainting under the corner outside their yard, with a bucket of kerosene at his feet, and a fire fold had been put out by the side..." The way of the shopkeeper. Although it was stolen and captured, the young man still clenched his teeth and refused to admit that he would set fire to his uncle and his family. The innkeeper of the tavern felt that the whole family was suddenly so sleepy that night, and they went to bed early. It must have been a pity that the time had passed by for a while, and then the doctor was asked to check, but nothing could be found out. "What a coincidence that day. In the afternoon, the young man told my ancestors that he would not come back to live in the evening. He said that he would go to a friend''s house to have a night talk by candlelight If the man didn''t wake up my ancestors and the next morning the bodies of the whole family were to be seen by outsiders, no one would suspect him because he was chatting at a friend''s house by candlelight. " The way of the shopkeeper. "As soon as your ancestor dies, the tavern and money left behind will belong to that young man, right?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Chapter 1187 The shopkeeper nodded, patted his palm and said, "that''s it. That''s the idea the young man is playing!" "Then your ancestors will be able to confirm that the young man is not his nephew!" Green bamboo immediately said. The shopkeeper sighed, "it''s not only a nephew, but also a fake sister who wrote to my ancestors!" Because the person who went to see her sister had not returned, the innkeeper of the tavern did not investigate the youth''s crimes for the time being. He put the matter down for the time being, thinking that he would make a decision after he had determined the youth''s identity. However, since such a thing has happened, it means that no matter whether the young man is his nephew or not, he will not keep this man. Even if he is a nephew, he will write to his sister and send him back. It was he who saw the young man''s affection with his sister. In a flash of time, the man sent out by the tavern owner came back with a big earth shaking news. "It turns out that the elder sister of my ancestors had just married for less than two years, and the man married a concubine. Finally, he even spoiled the concubine and killed him!" The shopkeeper said angrily. Green bamboo listen, is also a face of anger, "in this dynasty, spoil concubine to destroy his wife, that is guilty ah!" Although concubines were not regarded as slaves in this dynasty, their status was also not high. Many concubines were tortured to death by the main chamber. Generally, as long as the men in the family did not speak, no one would care about it. However, if the main room is killed by the concubine''s room, he will be sent to the official. If the man must cover up the concubine room, unless this matter will never be exposed, once it is exposed, the man who spoils his wife will also be charged. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t know much about these things. After all, the two male masters in Qihou''s residence, including Qi Qingxing''s deceased grandfather, and there are not many women in the backyard. What happens in most backyards will not be performed in Qihou''s residence. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai was also surprised by Qingzhu''s remark. When she first dealt with fox demons in the Lin family, she had already seen that women and men in the house did not value concubines very much. But the man who spoils his concubine and destroys his wife will also be punished. Jiang Wanbai is the first to hear about this. Qi Qingxing saw her surprised to see over, look a little unnatural, light cough a way: "I also don''t know." "It''s normal that you don''t know, Qingzhu. How can you be so clear?" Jiang Wanbai looks at it curiously. Green bamboo blinked his eyes and said, "it has been mentioned in the story book." Jiang Wanbai It turned out that she read too few scripts. After a few words of nonsense, the shopkeeper went on talking again. It turned out that his sister had died miserably long ago, but the brother-in-law was afraid that they would find something wrong and would report to the official. In addition, there was a desert on the other side of Langxi city. There were not many people coming to Langxi City, and the innkeeper of the tavern had not left Langxi city for many years. He did not know anything about it. My brother-in-law thought that after waiting for a long time, the relationship between the two families became more and more unfamiliar. Langxi city would forget that he had a sister married out. Who knows that his brother-in-law''s family failed in business and almost lost everything. At this time, he called the tavern in Langxi city again. He actually discussed with the concubine who was righted, wrote a letter in the name of his dead wife and sent his son here. Chapter 1188 "The young man was born of the man and the righted concubine. After knowing about this, my ancestors did not stop for a moment. He directly took the young man to the government, and then rushed to another city to sue the whole family." The way of the shopkeeper. I''m afraid it''s been more than ten years since I took a cup of tea. I''m afraid it''s been more than ten years since I took a cup of tea The shopkeeper nodded and looked excited. "Thanks to the ghost couple, the family has been punished." The manager doesn''t know what happened. After all, the story has been handed down for a long time. By the time his father told him, many details had been lost. The shopkeeper only knew that the ghost couple had helped a lot. Because of this, the innkeeper of the tavern ordered them to go on. After that, the ghost couple would be the benefactor of their family. "Even in the past few years, our family has always kept this in mind, preparing meals every day for them to come, and the pub has become a restaurant. In fact, the room you are sitting in is specially reserved for them, but the waiter who is showing you the way is a new comer. This is also a fault of the steward. I know it After the news, he left and rushed to come over... " The shopkeeper exclaimed. I didn''t expect that this group of people had already seen the ghost couple''s affairs. "In fact, over the years, it''s not that no passer-by has discovered their existence. However, as the mage said, they probably think that the couple are the fierce ghosts among the fierce ghosts. If they can''t deal with them, they will be finished." The way of the shopkeeper. Jiang Wanbai nodded and asked him, "do you know the identity and origin of the ghost couple?" After asking this sentence, Jiang Wanbai pauses for a moment, adds another sentence, and says: "in principle, the reason for them to repeat this behavior all the time is that they have some obsession in their hearts, which is generally what they want to do before they die." "That man seems to have starved to death." Xue Xu suddenly said. Jiang Wanbai looked at him and nodded slightly, "that looks like starvation, but that woman Since we were husband and wife, they were together after they died. It''s possible that they died together at the beginning, but why doesn''t that woman look like she died of starvation... " As soon as she finished murmuring about this, she found Qi Qingxing a little reluctant to speak and stopped. She looked at him curiously and asked, "ah Xing, did you find anything?" Qi Qingxing nodded slightly, paused for a moment, and then shook his head gently. He asked Jiang Wanbai, "do you remember what Qingzhu said he saw when he squatted down to pick up chopsticks?" "The man''s legs are covered with blood?" Jiang Wanbai thinks about it for a moment. After all, Qingzhu has just finished this. Qi Qingxing nodded, "I doubt that the couple were trapped in some place before they died, and there was no food. Finally, the man fed his meat to the woman..." He just said here and stopped, frowning gently, "I just guess, what''s going on. I think it''s better to ask the man directly. The woman doesn''t seem to know that she''s dead, but the man knows it." "You''re right." This is also discovered by Jiang Wanbai. Even if the couple had a good dinner, they thought it was a good chance for them to have dinner together. Chapter 1189 The atmosphere in the room was a little quiet for a moment. In this silence, the shopkeeper sitting opposite suddenly hesitated and said, "they are indeed starving to death." "You know?" Jiang Wanbai suddenly raised his eyes to look at the past, and suddenly remembered that when they were guessing the cause of the couple''s death, the shopkeeper actually had some words to finish. She coughed gently and said to the shopkeeper, "sorry, I just interrupted you. You can go on." The shopkeeper nodded, recalled and said, "in fact, my ancestors arrived, and later they also speculated about the reason why the couple came here to eat again every day. He even summoned up the courage to ask..." But the man just told him with a smile, "my wife and I went through this place. I heard that your restaurant food is the best in Langxi City, so I came to try it." "Although the man said that he came here in admiration, my ancestors didn''t believe in everything, but they didn''t dare to ask them about their lives, because a mage said that now the ghost couple didn''t harm people, perhaps because they didn''t know they were dead. If you asked about the things before they died, it would easily arouse them to go crazy..." The way of the shopkeeper. Because of this, the tavern''s shopkeeper didn''t dare to ask more questions. He could only figure out some clues from one or two words he talked with a man once in a while. For example, the man was actually a teacher, and his family lived in a town not far from Langxi. "After knowing this, my ancestors immediately asked people to inquire, one by one along the towns near Langxi city to find out if there were private school teachers who disappeared with his wife..." The shopkeeper said, "in fact, even now, the town near Langxi city is just a few missing private school teachers. It''s easy to find out just this clue. Therefore, our ancestors quickly identified the identity of the ghost couple." A hundred miles east of Langxi City, there is a small town called Tangjia town. "Wait a minute. Do you think the couple are from Tangjia town? Do people in that town believe in Tang? " Jiang Wanbai suddenly interrupted the manager and asked in a voice. The shopkeeper nodded and said, "that''s right. That man''s surname is Tang. By the way, they do have a son named Tang Yun." Jiang Wanbai is surprised and looks at Qi Qingxing. Green bamboo was even more startled and directly stood up, "Tang Tang Yun? " He looked at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing again and stammered: "master Master, is that Tang Yun we know? " Before Jiang Wanbai made a sound, the shopkeeper laughed first and shook his head, "how can it be Tang Yun you know? Although at that time, when our ancestors went to find the ghost couple''s home, the child had just won the crown, but it has been hundreds of years. You can see that our pub has become a restaurant. Even if the child grew up safely, he has already died... " But Tang Yun we know is not a human being. Coincidentally, Tang Yun has been a ghost for hundreds of years in the fallen land Qingzhu murmured in his heart, and did not dare to say it to the shopkeeper. With the soothing eyes of Shangjiang Wanbai, he sat down and went back. "Tang Zuyun, did you find the manager of Tang family Xue Xu asked in a voice. The shopkeeper nodded and continued to speak. Chapter 1190 When the innkeeper of the tavern asked people to find Tangjia Town, he heard that there was indeed a private school teacher and his wife missing in Tangjia Town, which had been missing for more than half a year. What''s more, the son of the couple was said to have gone out to look for the couple and never came back. Now, the private school is dominated by the nephew of the private school. The nephew came to the couple from other places a year ago. Because he had read books, he had good knowledge and good character. He treated everyone with humility and courtesy. The private school teacher also attached great importance to each other, so he asked him to stay in the private school to teach the newly enlightened children. One of the best friends of the couple said that they would like to see each other in Xilang one day. The nephew also reported to the government, but when the officials came to Langxi City, they learned that the couple''s good friend had died of illness not long ago, and their family had never seen the couple. There is also a distance of nearly 100 li from Tangjia town to Langxi city. On the way through some wasteland and mountains, it is not impossible to meet a bandit. After several times of searching, we all thought that the couple had been killed and did not know where they had died. Only Tang Yun, the son of the couple, did not listen to the cousin''s advice and left home, saying that he wanted to find his parents. He never came back. "Although I know this, my ancestors are not sure who killed the couple, and they dare not ask, for fear that they will be mad, and they can only put this matter to rest. However, many years later, after the death of my grandfather, the tavern gradually developed into what it is now. My grandfather overheard from the male population that he is She died of starvation. As for how the woman died, we don''t know... " The way of the shopkeeper. It is clear about the identity of the couple, but for the cause of death of the couple and their obsession, Jiang Wanbai and others still don''t know. The shopkeeper hesitated for a moment and said, "in fact, my ancestors left a message when they died, hoping that if possible, we would send them to reincarnation." Jiang Wanbai understood his meaning, nodded slightly, and said: "whether they can reincarnate or not depends on what their obsession is in the end. However, they have not harmed anyone so far. As long as they put down their obsession, they can reincarnate at any time." "That''s good, that''s good..." The shopkeeper was relieved and nodded repeatedly. Although he wanted to take care of this matter, Jiang Wanbai had no clue. As for going to Tangjia Town, it was even more impossible. When ghost couple first appeared, the shopkeeper of the tavern sent someone to Tangjia Town, but nothing could be found out. After so long time, it is more impossible for Jiang Wanbai to find out what he wants to check. Therefore, things still have to start from the ghost couple. The man is clearly conscious, but Jiang Wanbai has no intention to talk to him. "Why don''t you find a place near the restaurant? I think the inn opposite is very good. " Xue Xu''s fingertips on the desktop point, Chaojiang Wanbai and other humanitarianism. Jiang Wanbai nodded slightly. But the shopkeeper quickly stood up and said, "you can live here. There is a big yard behind my restaurant. If you don''t want to be disturbed, I''ll live in this restaurant. Usually, no one will disturb them..." Chapter 1191 "No Jiang Wanbai shook his head. "Thank you for your kindness, but we want to know how to find the couple. It''s best to live opposite your restaurant." As soon as the shopkeeper listened, he didn''t say anything more. Every time the couple appeared at the door of the restaurant, they disappeared as soon as they left the restaurant. Therefore, for so many years, the people in the restaurant did not know where the couple came from and where they went after dinner. When Jiang Wanbai and others went to the opposite Inn, they asked for the house along the street. When they opened the window and looked down, they could see the door of the restaurant. Jiang Wanbai sat by the window and looked down at the restaurant door. "Where do you think the couple came from?" Qi Qingxing stood behind her and asked in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai shook his head gently, "I don''t know." She then covered her mouth and yawned. She leaned back at will and fell into Qi Qingxing''s arms. Qi Qingxing took hold of her waist, picked up her waist at the next moment, turned to walk to the bed, "it''s time to take a nap..." Jiang Wanbai rolled into the bed and murmured: "it''s a pity that my rocking chair is gone. Alas I was going to go back to sleep... " Now that I decide to stay here, the yard will not be used. However, just after Jiang Wanbai finished this sentence, he was picked up by Qi Qingxing. "Ah hang?" Jiang Wanbai looks at him with his eyelids in doubt. Qi Qingxing smiles, bows his head and approaches her. Jiang Wanbai subconsciously closes her eyes, but only for a moment, she realizes that it is wrong. When she opens her eyes again, she finds that they have changed places. Qi Qingxing took her directly to the yard, and the rocking chair was still under the tree. Jiang Wanbai''s eyes brightened, struggling to land from Qi Qingxing''s arms. When she lay down on the rocking chair, she sighed contentedly and stretched out a stretch. "It''s still comfortable here." In fact, after Jiang Wanbai and others came out of the desert and went to Langxi city to inquire about it, it was the second year. Now it was just march. The weather was just right here. Most of the time, the temperature was not low, and there was also sun, such as the day they came out. Jiang Wanbai had a sleep in the courtyard. At night, he and Qi Qingxing went back to the inn where they had settled down. They walked back slowly and met three green bamboo trees just before they reached the door of the inn. "Master, childe, where have you been?" As soon as he saw them, green bamboo came over immediately, and his face showed a sigh of relief. Wan Yue, who has never talked much, couldn''t help but say, "they are so fierce, how could something happen? You''re just worrying about... " Words just finished, was green bamboo angry one eye. Wanyue quickly shut up and continued to be an invisible bird. She didn''t dare to say anything more. Xue Xu''s eyes swept over Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing and said, "go to eat, I''m hungry." After that, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing look at each other, take back the steps of entering the inn, and turn to the restaurant. After finishing the dinner in the restaurant, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing strolled together in Langxi city the next morning. When they were about to have dinner, they did not rush to the restaurant, but went back to the inn. They sat on the first floor of the inn near the door, watching Xue Xu and their first step into the restaurant. "Won''t your master and your son come to dinner?" Wanyue looked back and approached the green bamboo and asked in a low voice. Chapter 1192 Green bamboo took a look at her and took back his sight, saying: "it''s nothing to do with you." With these words, he quickly walked a few steps, went to the front of Xue Xu side, and Xue Xu walked together. Wanyue steps a meal, the face is red and white, bite the lip is very aggrieved, but also dare not and green bamboo against dry. After a while, more and more people came to eat, but Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing always sat on the first floor of the Inn and didn''t come over. They seemed not hungry and were talking all the time. Jiang Wanbai''s eyes were always on the door of the restaurant opposite. Finally, at a certain moment, she held the tea cup to the table top and said to Qi Qingxing, "it appears." Qi Qingxing, who had long noticed her change of expression, had already seen the past. But when he looked there, it was still a little later than Jiang Wanbai. When he looked there, he only saw that the couple had entered the restaurant. "You just..." Qi Qingxing looks at Jiang Wanbai. Before he finishes asking, he sees Jiang Wanbai shaking his head. Jiang Wan showed some interest in his white face and said to Qi Qingxing, "let''s go over and listen to Xue Xu''s words first." They stood up and walked into the restaurant opposite. When they went in, the shopkeeper who had seen him at noon yesterday met him. Chaojiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing said, "the others have gone up, and the couple have arrived." Jiang Wanbai nodded to him and went up with Qi Qingxing. They had already made an agreement yesterday. Today, they still compete with the couple on the same excuse as yesterday. Therefore, when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing walked in, they saw the couple sitting inside. Jiang Wanbai''s face showed surprise at the right time. Xue Xu slightly lowered his head to cover up the smile in his eyes, and said: "today we came late, there is no spare place, just meet them, a discussion, or the same as yesterday''s table." Compared with Jiang Wanbai and others and the man''s familiarity, the woman seems to have the same reaction as yesterday, as if she saw Jiang Wanbai and others for the first time. Jiang Wanbai knew for a long time that a woman didn''t realize that she was dead, so she had psychological preparation for such a result. She didn''t show surprise on her face. Instead, she sat down again and took the initiative to talk to the woman. The man sitting next to the woman must have realized that he was wrong when he saw Jiang Wanbai and others again. The smile on his face must have faded a lot from yesterday. Especially when Jiang Wanbai actively talked with the woman, the man''s eyes were full of vigilance. Jiang Wanbai talks with the woman for a while. Jiang Wanbai pretends to unintentionally pull the topic to the direction he wants to ask, "are you a local? Or do you pass by when you play like us Woman''s eyes appear at a loss, subconsciously looking at the man. The man took the woman''s hand and looked at Jiang Wanbai''s eyes. He said, "we are here to visit friends. I heard that the restaurant''s food is good, so I''ll try it." "Oh Why didn''t you come with your friends Jiang Wanbai asked with a smile on her face and didn''t care about the unfriendliness of men. When Jiang Wanbai asked about this sentence, the woman also looked at the man with a blank expression and moved her lips. The man did not answer for a moment, and Jiang Wanbai didn''t ask him for an answer in a hurry, as if waiting for a woman to speak. Chapter 1193 However, after waiting for a while, the woman whispered to the man, "husband, I''m so hungry We When can I have dinner? " For a moment, Jiang Wanbai''s brain really crashed. Instead, the man laughed and looked at the direction of the door and said, "it''s fast." As soon as he finished this sentence, there was a knock at the door, and then the waiter brought in the meal. Jiang Wanbai, please pick your eyebrows, and Qi Qingxing have a look at each other, also began to eat, no longer asked. After the meal, the couple left. Jiang Wanbai sipped his tea and looked at Xue Xu. "I saw them suddenly appear at the door, and then they came in. There were too many people at that time. If we hadn''t been staring at them all the time, we would have thought that they had come with those who came to eat." Xue Xu Dao. Jiang Wan nodded his head and said, "I see probably the same thing. I suspect that the ghost couple should have been near the pub." So when it comes to meal time, the couple will appear at the door. After dinner, they will see that they are out of the door. In fact, when they step out of the door, they are gone. "So They''re buried in a restaurant? " Jiang Wanbai asked hesitantly. Just finishing this sentence, a sound came from the door. Jiang Wanbai looked sideways and saw the shopkeeper standing there with his hands on the door frame. Obviously, he had just heard Jiang Wanbai''s words and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, he held the door frame in time and didn''t fall down. Facing the eyes of a room full of people, the shopkeeper didn''t care about the embarrassment, but closed the door in a flustered way. Then he said to Jiang Wan: "that Mrs. Qi, are you wrong? Our restaurant has never been killed since we were a pub! " "There may have been lives, but you don''t know?" Jiangwan Baidao. The shopkeeper was more anxious, "how How could you not know? " How can there be a person who has died in front of his own house, but he does not know it? Seeing what the shopkeeper was thinking, Qi Qingxing added: "when your house was converted into a restaurant, did you still use the land of the former tavern? Not expanded? " "Ah?" The shopkeeper was stunned. Jiang evening white also Leng for a moment, then the reaction came over. In fact, there is no need for the shopkeeper to answer this question. From the original tavern to the present restaurant, it must be changed and rebuilt, and the original occupied area has also been expanded. The shopkeeper didn''t speak. Instead, he asked people to bring a box. From that box, he took out two drawings. They were the drawings occupied by the restaurant before and after the establishment of the restaurant. From the drawings, we can clearly see the differences between the two before and after the establishment of the restaurant. "At that time, we were afraid that they would be affected by the reconstruction of the restaurant, so we expanded it later. After building the back restaurant, we slowly demolished the front, and it took a long time for the back to become what it is now." The way of the shopkeeper. Jiang Wanbai listened to his words and said thoughtfully: "then the location of the restaurant gate is actually a little bit ahead or a little bit backward than before?" "A little bit more forward." The shopkeeper turned out several drawings again, "because the shops around the back moved forward, and the whole street moved there, so the location of the gate is already..." He looked over the drawings, but Qi Qingxing had found the answer, and said in a low voice: "at least in the center of the former street." Chapter 1194 Several people came to look at the drawing in his hand, then took the current drawing and compared it with Qi Qingxing''s, and found that, as Qi Qingxing said, the location of the restaurant gate is actually the location of the former downtown of the street. "Was it also an inn opposite the restaurant at that time?" Jiang Wanbai looks back and looks at the inn opposite from the window. But the shopkeeper shook his head and said, "no, this inn only appeared when my grandfather was still running a restaurant. I don''t know what it did before that. Maybe You can go to the city Lord, and there will be a record there. " Jiang Wanbai gently raised her eyebrows and felt two paper figures out of her sleeve. The paper figures jumped out of her palm, fluttered down on the window, and then jumped down and disappeared. "Wait for the news." Jiangwan Baidao. As soon as she sat down, Qingzhu looked at him with a face full of words. Jiang Wanbai noticed it and looked at him, "if you have any words, don''t be so squeamish." "Master, if their bones were buried under the ground in the middle of the road at that time, it would not have disturbed people..." Green bamboo road. The shopkeeper nodded, "and Later, the door of the restaurant moved to the other side, and the foundation was dug. People came and went. If the body was really dug up, everyone would know. " Jiang Wanbai, some headache. She just wanted to reach out and pinch her eyebrows. Qi Qingxing had already reached for her and gently pressed her eyebrows. Xue Xu also said: "the situation of this couple is very different from what we are familiar with. Look for it first. If you can''t find their bones under the ground at the door of the restaurant, then think of other ways." Even Jiang Wanbai, who used to deal with various kinds of ghosts before his rebirth, was the first time he met the ghost couple. He was clearly so angry that he appeared in a crowded place at noon without any discomfort. However, he didn''t harm anyone and didn''t say that he wanted to revenge. Instead, he insisted on eating in a restaurant, Once eaten, it has been hundreds of years, and not a day has fallen. In the gap waiting for the paper man to come back, Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu compare the drawings of the restaurant before and now, and occasionally ask the shopkeeper. Most of the things of the shopkeeper are not very clear. After all, it is hundreds of years away from now, but he can still say a few words about some quiet things from now on. It was at noon. Although it was still March, the weather had turned warm and the sun shone in from the window, which made Jiang Wanbai sleepy. She simply moved a chair and sat in the direction of the window, so she closed her eyes and took a nap. Qi Qingxing looked at her side, shook his head and laughed, but didn''t say anything, and there was no past. But after a while, Qi Qingxing, who was talking, stopped his voice and looked at Jiang Wanbai with Xue xuqi. Their faces were cold for a moment. Qi Qingxing was about to get up and pass by. Xue Xu held out his hand to stop him. Two people looked at each other, Qi Qingxing or sat down. At the moment, Jiang Wanbai''s consciousness has been clear, but her mood is not good. Anyone who had a good sleep, but suddenly someone burst into your sleep, disturbing your good dream, the mood will not be very good. "I don''t care what your purpose is. It''s not good for you to irritate my wife." The man stood there, still with a look of yellow and thin, and his expression was full of warning. Chapter 1195 Jiang Wanbai didn''t pay any attention to what he said. Of course, she knew what would happen if the woman lost her mind. However, Jiang Wanbai thought that she could bear the consequences completely. Therefore, she didn''t take the man''s warning seriously. Instead, she asked, "I happen to know a ghost named Tang Yun, who died in the desert. Originally, she wanted to come out with us this time, but because of some reasons, she didn''t pay attention to the man''s warning The reason is still there How can such a coincidence happen in the world? His name is Tang Yun, and he always feels as if he is looking for something. Your son is also called Tang Yun. When he left home to look for you, he lost his trace... " When Jiang Wanbai said these words, the man''s expression began to become trance, vaguely excited. His eyes were mixed with hope and pain. His lips trembled several times, and he asked Jiang Wanbai, "I May I see him? " "He''s in the desert. I''m afraid it''s not so easy for you to see him." "Or, you can tell me what happened and what kind of obsession made you insist on coming to this restaurant day after day." "I..." The man took a step in the direction of Jiang Wanbai. His lips were open and closed. He seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t know whether to say it or where to start. Jiang Wanbai curled up in his sleeve and looked at him. However, at a certain moment, the man''s face changed, and he suddenly said to the Emperor: "if you want to know the truth, go to Tangjia Town, there..." Where and how, the man finally failed to say, Jiang Wan white eye looked at his body suddenly twisted, and then disappeared. At the moment, Qi Qingzhu and the manager of Qi Qingzhu''s house are not angry, because they can''t even feel Qi Qingzhu''s voice out of the room. The atmosphere was very oppressive and tense for a moment. The shopkeeper didn''t dare to make a voice, and WAN Yue didn''t dare to show up at this time. She wanted to shrink herself and reduce her sense of existence as much as possible. Before returning to the sea of corpses, she didn''t want to make any more noise. Green bamboo also dare not ask more, can only nervously look at Jiang Wanbai over there. Jiang Wanbai is facing them with his back, so they can''t see exactly what Jiang Wanbai is like now. In Qingzhu''s opinion, he can''t even tell whether his master is sleeping or awake. I don''t know how long it has been since Jiang Wanbai woke up, but it''s not because Jiang Wanbai woke up, but because two paper men climbed in from the window. In fact, the movement of the two paper figures was not big. It was just because the room was so quiet that the sound of paper folding and rubbing became particularly clear. The rustling sound made Qi Qingxing twist his eyebrows and then walked over. His footstep is very light, almost no sound, went straight to Jiang Wanbai''s back, at the moment when two paper men jumped on Jiang Wanbai''s shoulders, he reached out to hold the two papermen, and then carried them to his shoulders and put them down. "Shh." Qi Qingxing side head, toward lying on his shoulder two paper figures. The two men turned their heads, as if wondering what he had said. Qi Qingxing sounded. Jiang Wanbai had asked him to listen to the two men of paper. At that time, he only heard a rustling sound. He could not understand what the paper man was saying. Chapter 1196 Qi Qingxing was still a little suspicious at this time. I wonder if the two paper people could understand what he said. He wondered whether he would try to hold the mouth of two paper people and passed in Qi Qingxing''s mind. However, he suddenly realized that two paper makers were producers, even the five officials of kiben didn''t have any more words. That is, Qi Qingxing found that the two paper men actually sat on his shoulder, and they saw him looking at themselves on the side, and then turned their heads to him, and cut the heads of the round heads to him, and they had a strange lovely feeling. "Poof" a smile let Qi Qingxing go back to God, take back to the paper people''s eyes and turn to the river sitting in front of the river late white. Jiang evening white has woke up, is turning to see him, just saw Qi Qingxing and two paper people look at that scene, just did not bear to laugh out. "Master, what happened to you just now?" Or river late white this light smile is finally to break up the atmosphere just, already can not bear the green bamboo hurriedly to come to ask. Facing the eyes of several people, Jiang evening Bai reached out to pick up two paper people, and said that the man found his warning. Finally, he said, "I feel that there is other hidden feelings in the matter. We may really go to Tangjia town. The man wants to tell us the truth, but for some reasons, he can''t say it." This reminds the river of the crescent and the severe inflammation in the south city. Crescent and severe inflammation are also banned, many things can not be said to export. "Listen to what these two little guys have found first." Xue Xu''s eyes fell on the shoulder of the river''s late white. After taking two paper people back from Jiang evening white, two paper men ran directly to her shoulder, and now they were sticking to her ears. The river was in the middle of the night. Two paper men could not wait to whisper in her ear. Originally, Jiang evening white sent two paper men to the main mansion to find records about what the restaurant looked like before and what changes had happened later. Generally speaking, other streets and alleys may not be recorded too much. But thanks to the fact that the restaurant is on the main street of Langxi City, the records of the main street are much more detailed, and the change of shops also needs to find the official government to register for changes, so these are all checked and recorded. Two paper people have found what Jiang evening white wants, pasted them in her ear for a while and then he took them away and looked at the humanity: "at that time, there was a butcher shop opposite the restaurant, but the butcher of the butcher was lazy and the business was lost soon. Later, he was in Langxi If the city can''t stay, it sells the shop and moves away. It doesn''t know where it went. " After a while, Jiang said later, "however, the time for the butcher shop to move is the same as the time when the couple disappeared. The record is not detailed, but it can only be determined in a time range." "What is the butcher''s name of that butcher in that butcher''s shop?" Qi asked. Jiang evening white way: "surname Liu." Several people were silent, knowing that these clues did not seem to be able to connect with the couple''s affairs. Finally, Jiang later said, "forget it. If you don''t understand for a while, we''ll go to Tangjia town in a few days." In addition to the desert location, Langxi city is a city pool to the south. Tang Jia town is about 100 miles east from Langxi City, and there is some discrepancy with the route of Jiang evening white and other people returning to Beijing. Chapter 1197 Fortunately, it is not too big to get in and out, and there is only a way around it. "When are some going to Tangjia town? If you need it, just come to the restaurant and look for me. " The boss''s busy way. Jiang Bai nodded a little late and said, "this time, you are still the same as before, don''t disturb the lady." When the shopkeeper responded, Jiang evening white and others did not return to the inn, but returned to the courtyard he rented before. But Xue Xu didn''t go with them, but wanted to go around Langxi city. There was a struggle on the moon. She wanted to go with them, but she didn''t speak. She was scared to shrink and dare not speak a word. She suddenly felt scared Like a quail. Xue Xu just looked from her, and there was no pause at all. Qingzhu also wanted to go, and then he went out with Xue Xu. Jiang evening white and Qi Qingxing slowly went to the yard, on the way Jiang evening White asked him: "has not the letter from Beijing received yet?" They stayed in Langxi City, and even rented a yard and didn''t leave directly, so that they waited for the letters from Beijing during this period, but they didn''t send them to Langxi city. At present, Jiang evening white and others do not know where to stay, only people can put Qi Qingxing out of the news back, waiting for the letter to find. "Not yet." Qi Qingxing road. Jiang nodded a little late, and he asked no more. They just have to wait until the letter comes, and then leave Langxi to Tangjia town. After nearly half a month in Langxi City, the weather suddenly turned cold at the end of March. Jiang evening Bai even hugged her mother-in-law again. He didn''t want to go anywhere in the room. Instead, Xue Xu, who had worn black drapery hat for several days, was very comfortable, and liked the cold weather. Especially when there was cold and drizzle outside, he could still sit in the yard, occupying the rocking chair of the river''s late white, and he didn''t know what to look at. He didn''t take care of the green bamboo calling him in. It was about April when the weather cleared for several days, and the temperature was going to pick up. Although Jiang was still holding Tang Po Zi in the evening, he could finally step out of the door, so there were two more figures in the yard. Qi Qingxing always stays at the side of Jiang evening white. Sometimes he wants to sleep lazily. He looks like he will always be in Qi Qingxing''s arms. "I was wandering in the city the other day, and I knew something unconsciously." Xue Xu suddenly said. Just sleepy River white lifted the eyelid, no spirit, but still lazy asked a: "what?" Xue Xu gently picked up his eyebrows and said slowly, "I heard that the butcher shop was once hollowed out to store pork." It should be said that every butcher will dig something similar to the cellar under the butcher''s own butcher''s own butcher''s own butcher''s shop to store pork killed or sent one day in advance. Sometimes pork can not be sold on the same day in summer, and it will be stored in the cellar, which is very cool. Jiang later white blinked, sleep on a lot, body sat straight a little, side head and Qi Qingxing looked at each other, then continued to ask: "later?" "Before the butcher shop was removed, the cellar had been filled in. Later, the front door of the restaurant was opened again, but I think the couple''s bones may not be in this position, but only in this range, so I went to the inn for a while Xue Xu continued. Chapter 1198 When Jiang Wanbai heard this, he already knew that Xue Xu didn''t really want to walk around in those days. Instead, he went to investigate what they had not determined before. "What did you find?" Qi Qingxing glanced at the past and asked in a low voice. Xue Xu: "I don''t think the bones of the couple are in Langxi city..." He paused for a moment, and when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing frowned, he said: "in hundreds of years, people and buildings there will change, but you have ignored that there is a kind of existence, and you may know what happened in these hundreds of years." "What?" Jiang Wanbai was stunned, and then he saw Xue Xu waving outside the yard. Jiang Wanbai followed his actions and saw a dark shadow slowly touching in. The shadow hesitated to come in when he saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Then Xue Xu glanced over there, and the shadow "whew" floated over, shrinking under the tree, bowing, trembling and shouting: "big Your honor... " Jiang Wanbai was stunned when he saw the appearance of the black shadow, and then reacted to what Xue Xu said. "It knows about the couple?" Jiang Wanbai slightly widens his eyes and subconsciously reaches out to knock on his head. She even forgot this. Since the people nearby don''t know what happened in those years, they are not human beings. Maybe they know something about them. She used to deal with ghosts, but she forgot them at the critical time. Jiang Wanbai raised the back of his hand and Qi Qingxing clasped his wrist. Qi Qingxing said in a low voice, "it''s stupid to fight again, isn''t it more stupid?" "You Jiang Wanbai glared at him, snorted and drew back his hand. He looked at the ghost and asked, "what do you know?" "I don''t know anything!" Ghost even busy way. Jiang Wanbai was stunned and looked at Xue Xu. The radian of Xue Xu''s lip angle remained unchanged. With a wave of his sleeve, the ghost disappeared. His puzzled eyes on Shangjiang Wanbai said, "let him come here just to let you have a look. I have already asked all the questions that should be asked." "What did you ask?" Jiang wanbaijin then asked. Xue Xu: "that couple didn''t die in Langxi city at all." As soon as he said this, all the people in the yard were stunned. "The ghost didn''t know anything, but he saw the process of the couple appearing in the pub for the first time. Or, he watched the couple come in from the outside of Langxi City, appeared from the direction of Tangjia Town, entered Langxi City, and then stopped at the gate of the butcher''s shop for a while, and finally entered the pub." Xue Xu Dao. After Xue Xu said this, there was silence in the yard for a while before the sound came up. In any case, I''ll go back to the direction of the town Then she sighed, her eyes closed, a little self abandonment, "forget it, don''t want to, the more you want to get bored." No matter how much you think about it, it will be overthrown. Xue Xu was right at the beginning. The couple couldn''t think about it in ordinary circumstances. After thinking about it so much, they lost a lot of hair, but all of them were wrong. Jiang night white eyes closed on sleep, empty brain do not think. After knowing this from Xue Xu, the letters that Qi Qingxing had been waiting for came. The letters were very thick. After all, they had accumulated for so many years. Most of them came from Qi Hou''s house, almost once a month. Chapter 1199 Qi Qingxing finished reading these letters with Jiang Wanbai in his arms. In the end, he left only one letter from emperor Xiao Quan, which came out of the capital in February. If Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai have already left, they can go back to the capital. "There''s probably a new mission." Jiang Wanbai sighed. Qi Qingxing responded and dealt with all the letters. After receiving the letter, they did not stay in Langxi city any more. Instead, they set out for Tangjia town. On the morning of departure, they went to the restaurant and said to the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper was probably waiting for them to come and say goodbye. He didn''t say much. He just asked people to bring a lot of food to eat on the way. He personally sent them to the gate of the city and watched the carriage away. On the way from Langxi city to Tangjia Town, there will be a village on the way. However, the official road avoids the village. After reading the map, Jiang Wanbai still thinks that if he continues to follow the official road, he will not go to the other side of the village. About a hundred miles away, the carriage keeps going, and half a day is enough. Jiang Wanbai took out what he had eaten before. He put a compass in his palm and watched it. The compass kept shaking all the way. However, any resentment would cause the compass to react. However, Jiang Wanbai did not take many measures. The resentment of the couple was not to the extent of such a fuss. Qingzhu looked at the compass curiously for a while, just as Jiang Wanbai didn''t want to stare at him, he gave the compass to him and said, "when the compass blows up, it means we''ll find a place." Green bamboo slightly widened his eyes, holding the compass hand a little shaking, for fear that the next moment the compass will explode in his own hands. Even Wanyue moved to the side, trying to stay away from him. And in the carriage, Qi Qingxing pinched the tip of his finger and asked, "does the compass really explode?" "What do you think?" Jiang Wanbai asked in reply, his eyes full of interest. Qi Qingxing obviously had the answer in his heart when he asked about this sentence. He shook his head almost without hesitation and said, "if there is such a big resentment gathering there, when we were going to the desert, even if we did not go in this direction, the difference was not far. At that time, you must have found it." "Yes." Jiang evening white point head, way: "still want to think of other way." Qi Qingxing also did not ask her to think of a way, directly asked her: "is paper man enough?" "Don''t help me if you know it''s not enough..." Jiang Wanbai snorted, slightly widened his eyes, took out the scissors directly, and began to cut paper in front of him. Originally, she survived a lot, but that was before she entered the desert. After entering the desert, Jiang Wanbai never cut a paper man to supplement her survival. Up to now, she has released the paper man from Langxi city. Along the way to Tangjia Town, expand the scope and find it all the way. In order to find something wrong, Jiang Wanbai has to attach a bit of aura to the paper man. As a result, there are hundreds of paper people spreading around with the carriage as the center. If it hadn''t been for a trip to the desert, she would have begun to practice with resentment. Otherwise, she would have been pale and exhausted by this time. With the blessing of resentment, Jiang Wanbai is now quite at ease. Qi Qingxing had some worries, staring at her for a long time, saw that she did not appear any discomfort, this just put down the heart. Chapter 1200 However, as time goes on, Jiang Wan''s white face will still be a bit ugly, but at this time, there is still no clue. "Let me and Qingxing come." Xue Xu, who had been leaning against the wall of the carriage and closed his eyes to nourish his spirits, suddenly said. Jiang Wanbai didn''t force him, so he immediately taught them how to attach their breath to the paper man and manipulate the paper man to disperse and explore. They set out after breakfast. If they kept going to Tangjia town at this speed, they could probably get to Tangjia town before dark. Near noon, the carriage stopped at the side of the official road. There were weeds on both sides, half the height of the grass. "There is a way." After jumping out of the carriage, Qingzhu moved around and found a road hidden in the grass on the left. Jiang Wanbai and others have also come to see a small paper man running from the road, and then quickly climb up Xue Xu''s clothes, and soon fall on Xue Xu''s shoulder. This is a paper man manipulated by Xue Xu. He only knows what he says. The paper man stopped soon. Xue Xu raised his eyes and asked Shangjiang Wanbai and others: "this road should have been a mass burial mound, but it has been abandoned, but there is still a village where a father and son live." "Go and have a look." Jiang Wanbai looks at the road which is obviously considered to be repaired and makes a sound track. When he learned that there was a mass burial mound, Jiang Wanbai''s hope in his heart had been weakened a lot. Since there was a mass burial ground, there must be a lot of resentment. It''s normal for the paper man to find out something unusual. The benefits of the carriage that can be collected at any time are reflected at this time. They don''t have to leave someone here to watch the carriage any more. They just need Jiang Wanbai to put the carriage away and the party starts to walk on that road. Wan Yue was reluctant to stand at the intersection, but seeing that Jiang Wanbai and others had already taken the road and did not ask her what she meant, Wan Yue bit her teeth and went up. She could not help asking, "is there a snake in the grass on both sides of the road?" "There must be snakes." Green bamboo answers without thinking. Ten thousand months a listen, the whole body is a little stiff, if she is noumenon at the moment, the feathers on her body must have exploded. She was afraid of snakes, which was her nature. Even though she knew that snakes might be ordinary snakes without cultivation, and she had been able to transform into shapes, Wanyue could not help but be afraid. Jiang Wanbai had already known what she was thinking when she asked that sentence, and said: "if you are afraid that a snake will suddenly come out and bite you, you will be transformed into noumenon and fly?" Hearing her eyes brighten, Wan Yue immediately changes her body and flies above. She shows her beautiful feathers and even calls several times, but she doesn''t think of thanking Jiang Wan Bai. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t care. She knows exactly what kind of disposition Wanyue is. "Why do you care about her." Qi Qing walked by her side, holding her hand under the sleeve, in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai sighed, "in other words Speaking of Why is there a mass grave in this place? " This location is really the kind of place where there is no village before and no shop behind. No matter it is too far away from Tangjia town or Langxi City, there are no villages around, but a mass grave post is built here, and there is even a village. Chapter 1201 "It''s not that there is still a father and son living in Yizhuang?" Qi Qingxing said, "ask in the past, maybe you will know." "Well." Jiang evening white spot. This road is a little long, with seven twists and turns. Fortunately, there is no fork in the road. Otherwise, Jiang Wanbai suspects that they will lose their way in this piece of grassland. I don''t know how long he has gone. Qingzhu has not had as much energy as before. He touched his stomach and approached Jiang Wan''s white face and said, "master, I''m hungry." "There is the village ahead. Go there and have dinner." Jiang Wanbai raised his eyes to the front and finally could see a dilapidated yard there. Qingzhu listened to her words and looked back over there. When she saw the yard, her eyes brightened and she got up again. Her steps were much faster. Today''s weather is not good, gloomy, as if it will rain at any time, after a few days is the Qingming Festival, Jiang Wanbai knows, these days the weather will not be good, rainy, usually this kind of weather she does not like to go out, like the previous days, when it is cold and rainy, she would rather nest in the room. If it hadn''t been for yesterday, when the weather was getting better and the temperature was picking up, she would still be in the house, not here. Worried about the next weather change, Jiang Wanbai thought to quickly solve the matter in front of him. He couldn''t find any clue. He could go to the town before it rained. As he spoke, the grass in front of him suddenly began to decrease, and then he suddenly became clear. There was an open space in front of him, and the other end of the open space was the gate of the villa. There was an old man sitting at the door of the villa. He had a crutch made of roughly cut wood in his hand. He was leaning against the door frame, and his head was dozing. Standing at the door, he could see that although there was a scene of dilapidation inside, he was cleaning up. There was a coffin in front of the door. I don''t know if there''s anyone in the coffin. Jiang Wanbai takes back her sight and looks at Qingzhu. She doesn''t know how to deal with the old people. Naturally, Qingzhu is the best to ask questions. Green bamboo immediately went over and squatted in front of the old man. At the same time, the whole old man suddenly leaned forward. Green bamboo reached for the old man''s shoulder and frowned slightly, "uncle, how can you sit here and doze off? It''s too dangerous! " "Ah? Ah ah... " The boss nodded his head in a daze, and he didn''t know if he understood Qingzhu''s words. His eyes were cloudy. He looked at the green bamboo and then put down his eyelids. It seemed that he would continue to doze off again. When green bamboo wanted to call him out, the old man began to mumble, "you are back How long will it take this time? " "Ah?" Qingzhu is stunned for a moment. He looks back at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai is not far behind him. Although the old man''s voice is vague, Jiang Wanbai still understands what he is mumbling and nods to Qingzhu immediately. Green bamboo took back his sight and said to the old man, "uncle, we are going to leave soon And your son? " Looking at the old man''s confused appearance, it is unrealistic to really ask something from his mouth. Fortunately, before Qingzhu still remembers, Xue Xu said that there were a couple of father and son living in this villa, and they must be the old man''s son. "Ah? The son of an old slave? I don''t have a son The old slave hasn''t married yet, little Lord. Are you mistaken? " The old man suddenly opened his eyes again, and almost the whole face was pasted on the green bamboo''s face. Chapter 1202 Green bamboo was startled. The whole man relaxed his hand and leaned back. If Qi Qingxing didn''t hold his back for a while, he would have been lying on the ground. "He can''t seem to see." Jiang Wanbai''s soft voice. Hearing the green bamboo, he quickly looked at the old man again. Only then did he find that his eyes were turbid and there was no focal length. It seemed that he just wanted to see the green bamboo just now. The old man is still muttering: "young master, you remember wrong Wrong memory The old slave has no son No marriage... " "I can''t ask you anything." Jiangwan Baidao. At this time, Xue Xu, who had been standing not far behind them, suddenly said, "someone is coming." Jiang Wanbai and others stood up and looked over there. Soon there was a rustling sound, and then a man with a basket on his back walked out of the road. When he saw Jiang Wanbai and others standing at the gate of Yizhuang, his face became gloomy, "who are you? What are you doing here? " After asking this, he had already strode this way. Looking at the back of the bamboo basket, some men may be a little bit too thin when they are looking at the back of the bamboo basket. "We just feel curious, so come in and have a look. How can there be a village here? I hear there''s a mass grave here? " Jiangwan Baidao. The man answered and squatted down in front of the old man, frowning more tightly, "Dad, didn''t you tell me not to sit and doze at the door? What if something goes wrong? " The old man is still there muttering that he has no marriage and no son. The man seems to have heard of this for a long time. He doesn''t have a big reaction on his face. He just turns back to Jiang Wanbai and other humanitarians: "I''m sorry, my father is old, and many things have been forgotten. I can''t help but remember something about his youth. If you have anything you want to know, just ask me." After saying these words, he withdrew his sight, picked up the old man directly and strode in. "It looks thin and strong." Green bamboo slightly widened his eyes and lowered his voice. Just when the man squatted down in front of the boss, all the things in the basket were under Jiang Wanbai''s eyelids. Although there was a piece of leather on the top of the basket, we could still see that there were some rice and noodles. Maybe the man just went to Tangjia town to buy these things today. After all, there is no place to cultivate the grassland around the villa. The father and son still have to go to Tangjia town or Langxi city to buy food and clothing. But such a big basket of things, the man came over with his back, his face was not red, breath did not say, he could even hold his father up, looked relaxed. Jiang Wanbai also has some exclamations, but still said with green bamboo: "some people are born with divine power, maybe he is." "In?" Qi Qingxing looked at her and asked. Before Jiang Wanbai answered, the voice of the man in the villa came out, "if you don''t mind not being afraid, you can come in and have a drink of water. If you are afraid, please wait for me at the door..." "Go in." Xue Xu stood behind Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai looked back at him and took the lead to walk in. When I stood outside, I couldn''t see the inside of the villa clearly because of the door frames on both sides. Until now, when I came in, everything in the villa was reflected in Jiang Wanbai''s eyes. It was simple but clean. Chapter 1203 There was a small yard with the coffin in the lobby opposite the door. There are rooms with closed doors on both sides. There are also rooms on the left side of Jiang Wanbai. The door of the room is open. Just as the man puts down the basket on his back, the old man sits in a chair beside him, wriggling his lips, not knowing what he is saying. "Is there anyone in that coffin?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. The man looked up at her with no expression on his face. "That''s for my father." Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment and didn''t ask any more questions. She knows that this is the case in some places. When the old people get old, they either go to the coffin shop by themselves or the younger generation go to the coffin shop to prepare the coffin for later use. But those who don''t have enough money at home, commonly known as those who don''t even have a coffin, can naturally save this step. After they die, they will be buried in peace by a mat. Since the coffin was prepared by a man for his father, it should be empty now. Jiang Wanbai is no longer interested. He walks around the yard and looks at it casually and asks, "why is the Yizhuang built here? Was there a village around here before? " "No As the man took out the things in the basket, he said to Jiang wanwan: "originally, Yizhuang was the village of Tangjia Town, but before we built it, something terrible happened in Tangjia town." When the man said this, his hands moved for a meal and looked at Jiang Wanbai again, with a strange look. Green bamboo had been squatting at the door to look at him, suddenly saw his eyes become so strange, immediately was scared, covered his mouth and shrank back. The man noticed his reaction and took a look at him. "What terrible thing? Can you tell me? " Jiang Wanbai turned almost, so he walked back and said to the man. Qi Qingxing moved a bench from under the eaves and put it in the middle of the yard. He took Jiang Wanbai and sat down. They were facing the man''s direction, just like sitting and waiting for the story. The man took back his sight and was about to speak. The old man sitting behind him suddenly raised his voice, "corpse! It''s a corpse "What kind of autopsy?" Jiang Wanbai is curious. He looks at the old man and the man. He doesn''t know if the corpse mentioned by the old man is related to the villa. The man turned to the boss and said, "Dad, I''ll just say it. You''ll just sit down." The old man seemed to understand his son''s words. After the man said this, he really lowered his head and restored to his former appearance. He kept muttering something, but his voice was low and vague, and Jiang Wanbai couldn''t hear clearly. In addition, the man said something about tangjiazhen at this time. Jiang Wanbai took his attention from the old man and turned to the man. A man''s voice is very different from his appearance. His voice is very low and hoarse, a bit like a person suffering from cold, and his voice has broken that feeling. However, when he is not in a hurry or slow to speak, it is not very uncomfortable. On the contrary, because of his voice, something really terrible has become less terrible. The man said, "there was a random burial post near Tangjia Town, which had existed since the existence of Tangjia town. It seems that nothing terrible has happened for hundreds of years, until that year..." Chapter 1204 For the dead beggars or the lonely people in the town, they will be wrapped in a rotten straw mat and thrown into the mass burial mound after death. Or some people will not even have a rotten straw mat after death, so they will be left there and be eaten by wild dogs or crows waiting nearby. This has always been the case in Tangjia Town, and nothing bad has happened. However, from that day on, everything became different. No one could say exactly what happened, because before the autopsy, Tangjia town was as peaceful as ever, and nothing bad happened. "It''s too sudden." The man said. It was on a good morning, when every family was still having breakfast, the gate of the city opened wide, and a group of people who had been or were about to rot came in from the gate of the city. There were even people who were sent to the mass burial post last night. When the first person saw this scene, he was still stunned for a moment, and then he ran back, running and shouting. He could not speak a word. He was completely scared crazy. "For people in Tangjia Town, that morning was the beginning of the nightmare." The man said. Jiang Wan''s white eyebrow frowned for a moment, and asked, "those who came back from the dead..." After a pause, she wanted to talk about people, but after thinking about it, she suddenly realized that those who came back could not be regarded as "people", so she stopped for a moment and directly said, "those returned bodies, do you eat people?" "No The man shook his head. At this time, he had packed up all the things he had carried back, so he simply stood up and leaned over to lift the basket on the ground. With a turn of voice, he asked Jiang Wanbai, "it''s time for dinner. Do you want to stay for a meal?" Jiang Wanbai looked at the sky. There were still some questions she didn''t ask. For a moment and a half, she couldn''t tell clearly. She couldn''t go to cook. She asked after her and didn''t stay for dinner. It was really a little strange. She simply nodded and said to Qingzhu, "let Qingzhu help you." The man didn''t refuse. He went to the kitchen with his basket. There were some meat and some rice in the basket. Green bamboo quickly followed. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing also stood up and followed. When the man put things in, he saw them standing at the door. He didn''t need to ask Jiang Wanbai again. He said, "those corpses don''t eat people. They just go back to where they were before they lived, living like ordinary people, as if they were still alive..." But even if the corpses don''t eat people, it will make people feel afraid. What''s more, some of them are not from Tangjia Town, they are beggars, and some of them come from other places. They don''t know where they come from. Those foreigners will return to the inn where they lived or the courtyard they rented. The owners of those inns and yards still have to do business, so they can''t give up the house or yard. Even if the inn can give up that house, other people will also care. Who would like to live in an inn with a moving body? What''s more, the corpse is still rotting every day. During the meal time, a rotting corpse suddenly comes. It may be sitting at the table opposite you or sitting at the table next to you. It stinks, dropping maggots or rotten meat at the bottom while eating Even more, suddenly, a hand with half of the bone holding a pair of eyes handed over to you, said with apology: "Hello, can you help me put my eyes back? I can''t see myself... " Chapter 1205 And those beggars go back to the place where they lived, the corner of the street, or suddenly come to your door and beg from you. "They don''t eat people, but they eat live birds." The man said hoarsely. If you don''t give them to those beggars who come to beg, they will stare at you. Their eyes are penetrating, which makes people suspect that they may come up and bite your flesh and blood in the next moment. In addition to that, there are bodies that have returned to their homes. "The whole town is a scene like this. It''s a complete mess..." The man said. Jiang Wanbai frowned. She couldn''t bear to imagine the same scene, not to mention those who had experienced them. Qi Qingxing also wrung eyebrows, obviously and she felt the same serious discomfort. Green bamboo is busy cooking, attention has been taken away a lot, so it is OK. Jiang Wanbai took a deep breath and tried to break up the scenes that automatically appeared in his mind. He asked the man, "what happened afterwards? What do you care about the relocation of Yizhuang and luanjiaogang here? Or do you mean that as long as you move the village and the mound far away, the corpses will not change? " "That''s it." The man nodded. Jiang Wanbai was just casually talking about it. In fact, she felt that there must be other complicated reasons in her heart. Unexpectedly, the man said it was like this, so that she was stunned. But the man didn''t care whether she was stunned or not. He continued to say, "fortunately, the nightmarish day didn''t last too long. The mayor soon went to find an expert. The man said that as long as a villa was built in this location and the body was sent here in the future, there would be no more accidents." And the fact is also true, as the man said, the mayor soon let people build a villa here, and a man with a hard life appointed by the high man guarded the villa, and then brought the corpses here. "As soon as the bodies got here, they lost their ability to move and became what they should have been." The man said. The mayor of the town immediately organized people to cremate the bodies, and the disorderly burials in Yizhuang and Tangjia towns took root here. Even now, Tangjia town''s corpses will still be sent here, and the men stationed here can also get the monthly money from the government. Today, he went to the government to get money and bought rice oil. The man stops and just buries himself in cooking. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other and did not ask any more questions. They both wanted to go to the luanjiugang. As soon as they turned around, they saw Xue Xu coming in from the door and nodded to them slightly, saying, "I''ve been to luanjuigang." "How?" Jiang Wanbai took a look at the man in the kitchen. He went to the yard and asked Xue Xu in a low voice. Xue Xu nodded and said directly, "you go with me to have a look?" Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing left the villa together. Only Qingzhu was still helping to cook in the kitchen. The man looked into the yard and didn''t see the group. So he took back his sight and asked Qingzhu: "what are you doing here? Looking for someone? " "Ah?" Qingzhu was stunned for a moment. Subconsciously, he wanted to say that he was looking for the bones of a couple. But when the words came to his mouth, he suddenly responded, so he quickly put his hand on his face and said, "no, it''s just that I heard that there is a village here. I feel strange, so I come in and have a look." Chapter 1206 "Is it?" The man pulled his lips and didn''t know whether he believed it or not. He just said, "it''s the first time I heard that someone was curious about the villa." "Well, if it wasn''t for our curiosity, we wouldn''t have heard the story you just told, would we?" Green bamboo said, look more excited, said: "in fact, I like to read storybooks, like to see this kind of frightening and strange story." The man didn''t know whether to believe Qingzhu''s words or not. He didn''t ask any more questions. After a while, he looked up at the yard outside and said, "it''s time to eat. Go and call them back." "Oh, good." Green bamboo responded, got up and went out to call people. As a result, as soon as he got to the yard, the old man came out. Green bamboo remembered that he couldn''t see and didn''t dare to leave like this. He quickly went to help him and asked, "uncle, where are you going?" "Ah Little Lord I''m going to find the young master... " The old man took green bamboo''s hand and muttered, "how can the little master not come back?" "Dad When the man heard the noise coming out of the kitchen, his eyes showed a trace of impatience, "you''re so stupid Where did you come from Seeing that the man took the old man over, Qingzhu was not good enough to keep it. He reached out and touched the tip of his nose and walked away with that strange point. Qingzhu didn''t go too far. He almost just left the villa and walked to the right for a distance before meeting Jiang Wanbai and others who came back. "Master, have you found anything?" Green bamboo eyes a bright, immediately happy ran past, toward the river evening White asked. Jiang Wanbai did not answer his question. His eyes fell behind him and asked, "how did you come out?" "Dinner is ready, and he asked me to come out to you." Green Bamboo Road, and thought of just out of the heart that strange feeling, reached out to scratch his head, low voice: "master, I always think that old man''s son is very strange." "How strange?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Green bamboo followed him and went to the village and said, "it doesn''t feel like a father and son The old man didn''t remember his marriage and a son at all. He only remembered the little master and the little master, and the man He didn''t take the old man as his father, but... " Qingzhu feels a little confused. "But there seems to be nothing wrong with it..." Green bamboo tangled road. Anyway, he didn''t think the father and son were like father and son. "Eat first." Jiang Wanbai said, "the sky is big and the earth is big. The biggest meal is to wait for other things to be discussed after eating." When he returned to the village, he happened to see the man with a bowl of porridge into the room where he had put his things. When he saw Jiang Wanbai and others coming in, he obviously stopped for a moment, then nodded to Jiang Wanbai and others and said, "you go to eat first. My father can''t eat himself. I have to watch." He said these words and walked into the room. Jiang Wanbai could still hear his voice, "Dad, it''s dinner." "Master?" Qingzhu whispers Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai said with a smile, "let''s go and eat." The party went to the place where they had dinner, and the man didn''t come. Jiang Wanbai and others are full of food and drink. Qingzhu is embarrassed when he looks at the leftovers on the table. He can''t help but say, "master, I''ll pour these out and make a new one." Chapter 1207 "Well?" Jiang did not like to move when he was full of nothing in the evening. Hearing the words of green bamboo, he immediately looked at him, waved his hand, and said, "no need." "Not good..." Right? "He doesn''t have to eat." Jiang Wanbai interrupted Qingzhu''s words and yawned. Qi Qingxing picked up the tea cup and handed it to her lips and let her sip it. Jiang Wanbai used to drink tea as water. Now tea has become a refreshing existence for Jiang Wanbai. Qingzhu was a little confused about Jiang Wanbai''s words. He didn''t react for a moment. He murmured: "master, what does he eat if he doesn''t eat?" People want to eat, right? Don''t you want to starve to death if you don''t eat? "Just ask him." Jiang Wanbai''s eyelids were lifted and his eyes fell on the man standing at the door. The man didn''t know when he had come over and stood there with an empty bowl. He had no expression on his face. He looked at the people in the room. Green bamboo was once again scared by the man, but also a little guilty, so blurted out a question: "that Do you want to eat? " "No need." The man came in with his feet raised, went to the table and began to clean up the dishes. Jiang Wanbai sits still. Qingzhu gets up in a hurry to help. When he puts away the dishes and chopsticks, he can''t help but ask: "you Are you sure you don''t have to eat? " "Well." The man is very calm, even looked up at the bamboo, strange expression, "I am not a person, of course, do not need to eat, do not eat also hungry not die." For a moment, Qingzhu suspected that he was thinking about something, which had been known by men. The man even gave him a smile. It''s just that I haven''t had any facial expression all the time, and I haven''t laughed at all. I guess I don''t laugh very much. Now when I laugh, I don''t see any smile in my eyes. It''s just that the muscles of the corners of the mouth are pulled up and pulled. It''s very strange. Seeing the green bamboo for an instant, the hand holding the bowl shook, and the bowl came out of the hand. It was about to smash on the ground and was caught by a good-looking hand. "Good to catch you, Mr. Xue." Green bamboo came back to his senses, relieved, and said to Xue Xu. Xue Xu handed over the plate and said, "this is not our dish. If you smash it, you will lose money." "Well..." Green bamboo nodded and quickly cleaned the table, but hesitated at the moment of going outside. He was a little afraid to go to the kitchen with a man "What am I afraid of? I don''t eat, but I don''t eat people." The man passed by him in a hoarse voice. Qingzhu subconsciously looks at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai laughed and nodded to him, saying, "go." With her voice, green bamboo immediately felt much relieved and went to the kitchen with bowls and chopsticks behind the man. After helping to clean up the dishes and chopsticks, Qingzhu comes out of the kitchen with the man, and sees that Jiang Wanbai is already waiting in the yard. It seems that he is going to leave here. Green bamboo looked at the man and hurriedly walked over. Chao Jiang Wanbai asked, "master, shall we go now?" "Let''s go." Jiang evening white spot. The men followed, as if to send them out. As she walked out of the yard, Jiang Wanbai took a look at the room with the door open. She saw that the old man was still sitting on the chair, and his head seemed to be dozing off again. After a pause, she said to the man, "your father is sitting there dozing again. Do you want to go and have a look? It''s not good if you bump into it. After all, you''re old... " Chapter 1208 The man steps a meal, looked over there, should a sound, raised the foot to walk. Jiang Wanbai stood in the same place and didn''t go in a hurry. He looked over there and saw that the old man was woken up by a man, as if he was muttering something. The man helped him to go to the bed inside and said, "Dad, if you want to sleep, go to bed and sleep. Don''t sleep on the chair or stool in the future, do you know?" "Ah?" The old man probably didn''t understand what the man was talking about. He just murmured: "I''ll wait for the little Lord to come back Little Lord It''s time for the little Lord to come back. " At a certain moment, the old man''s step suddenly stopped. He grabbed the man''s hand and turned his head to the door. His eyes were still facing Jiang Wanbai, or to green bamboo, "little Lord! The Lord is not coming back... " The old man exclaimed excitedly. His strength was so strong that he threw off the man''s hand directly and ran out of the door. His steps were very fast. He didn''t look like a man who was too old to take care of himself, let alone invisible. "Ah! Be careful, old man Green bamboo called out and ran to help the old man. He was afraid that he would trip over the threshold when he went out. But before he could run, he was held by a hand. When Qingzhu turned back, he found that the man who was holding him was his own childe "Don''t go there." Qi Qingxing said in a deep voice. Qingzhu naturally listened to his childe''s affairs. Qi Qingxing opened his mouth. Although Qingzhu was puzzled, he still stood in the same place and did not pass. Seeing the old man accurately cross the threshold and run towards him, Jiang Wanbai takes a step and blocks in front of the green bamboo. He reaches out and grabs the hand of the old man and stops him. "Uncle, where has your young master gone Jiang Wanbai looks at the old man with a smile and asks in a voice. The old man was still facing the green bamboo''s position and shouting: "little master, you are back..." I don''t know why, Qingzhu didn''t feel how at first, but now facing the old man''s eyes, he only felt goose bumps all over his body, as if he had been staring at something terrible. This feeling makes green bamboo subconsciously retreat. Maybe he woke up the old man with such an action. He turned slowly to Jiang Wanbai. "Can he see?" Wanyue stood at the back, touched his arm and couldn''t help asking aloud. Unfortunately, no one answered her question, and Wanyue turned her lips and asked for nothing. Jiang Wanbai asked the boss again: "where has your little master gone? when do you come back? He has never come back. Is it because he can''t come back? " When she said the last sentence, she deliberately lowered her tone and slowed down the speed of her speech. She said it slowly. But as soon as he finished speaking, the old man who was held by her suddenly became excited, "nonsense! nonsense! The little Lord will come back! Will come back! The old slave will wait until the young master comes back! " Because of the old man''s violent movements, waving his hands, he almost hit Jiang Wanbai''s face. Qi Qingxing stretched out his hand to pull her, so that she retreated to the back and avoided the hand waved by the boss. Because of this, Jiang Wanbai had to let go of the old man''s hand. "I don''t think so." Jiang Wanbai was pulled behind by Qi Qingxing. His eyes were fixed on the old man, but his words were sharp. "Even if he comes back, he is still a human being? If you are not a man, how can you be your master? " Chapter 1209 "You''re talking nonsense!" The old man became more and more excited and shrieked out: "nonsense! The little Lord is the little master Only Qingzhu and WAN Yue are a little confused. They can''t understand what Jiang Wanbai is talking about. Even before dinner, Wan Yue went to the mass grave with Jiang Wanbai and others. However, in Wan Yue''s opinion, at that time, they did not go deep into the mounds at all. They walked around the mounds. She thought that Jiang Wanbai and others were measuring the area of the mounds with their feet. After that, Jiang Wanbai, Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu said a few specious words, as if they were sighing something. Anyway, Wanyue couldn''t understand it. She knew that she was not a green bamboo, and she didn''t dare to ask. She really didn''t know what Jiang Wanbai and others saw when they went to the mass grave. The son of the old man didn''t chase him when he ran out of his hand. He just went to the door and looked at the people in the yard. He didn''t talk or go forward. He didn''t seem to care what happened to his father. Wanyue and Qingzhu stretched out their ears and waited for Jiang Wanbai to continue. But Jiang Wanbai laughed inexplicably and said, "you can''t wait for him to come back." "Nonsense! Nonsense... " The eldest brother kept shouting Jiang Wanbai nonsense. It seemed that he was so angry that his chest went up and down. He had been looking at him for a long time. Qingzhu was worried that the old man would fall down without breathing. But green bamboo did not dare to come up at this time and could only stand behind. At a certain moment, the old man did not breathe, his eyes turned white, and then he fell back. Before he fell down, his hands were waving in the air, as if he wanted to catch something. Qingzhu subconsciously took a step forward, but suddenly found that Jiang Wanbai and others were standing still, looking at this scene indifferently. Even the old man''s son is like this, coldly looking at the old man fell back on the ground and did not move directly. The whole villa fell into a strange silence. No one spoke, and no one went to check the situation of the old man on the ground. "Teacher Master... " Green bamboo is a little uncomfortable, it is not to hold back, a voice called Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai answered and looked back at him. At this time, the man standing at the door finally came out. He bent down and did not go to check whether the old man was still alive. He picked up the man from the ground and turned to walk into the room. Qingzhu always feels that the atmosphere is very strange now. He can''t help but follow the man to walk in that direction and ask in a voice, "don''t you look at your father Are you still angry? " "Nothing to see." The man indifferent way, the voice is still hoarse, "you don''t worry, you and I are dead, he will not die." Green bamboo stands in place. Seeing the man take the old man back to the house and come out again, he raised his eyes and swept across the river. He said, "let''s go. I''ll take you out of here." Jiang evening white point head, curved finger in the stunned green bamboo eyebrow heart to play once, way: "go." Green bamboo covered his forehead and came back to his mind. Seeing that Jiang Wanbai and others had already gone out of the door, he looked at the man and looked at the room. He could only see the figure of the old man lying on the bed without moving. He hastily withdrew his sight and followed Jiang Wanbai and others. "Is he your master?" Walking outside, Jiang Wanbai suddenly asked the man. Chapter 1210 The man paused for a moment, then nodded, turned to close the door of the villa and said, "how do you see that?" "Guess." Jiang Wanbai casually said, one side of his face to the blank expression of green bamboo. He immediately helped his forehead to laugh. He still explained two more sentences: "when I saw the position of luanjiegang, I already had a guess. If I linked the position of luanjiaogang with Yizhuang, Langxi city and Tangjia Town, I could see that it was an array, but it was really bigger than I expected." It can be said that it is the first time for Jiang Wanbai to see such a large Juyin array. Directly counting the distance from Tangjia town to Langxi City, the whole Juyin array spans more than 100 li. If you don''t go to Yizhuang, you can''t even find the existence of this Juyin array. What''s more, generally speaking, the eye of Juyin array is right in the center of the array. Some ghost practitioners practice by gathering Yin Qi in the position of array eyes, or rely on these accumulated Yin Qi to nourish fierce ghosts or magic weapons. Yizhuang and luanjuigang are located in the center of this gathering Yin array. According to common sense, the eye of the array should be in this position. But Jiang Wanbai turns around the mound and looks at the Yizhuang, but he can''t find the location of the heart of the array. "Although I didn''t fight with you, this gathering Yin array has existed for a long time. You were not born at that time, so it can''t come from you. If it''s not you, it can only be another one in Yizhuang." Jiangwan Baidao. "But master It should not be enough for the old man to calculate his age. " Green bamboo couldn''t help but say that he was even afraid that his mental calculation was wrong, so he broke his fingers to calculate there. He probably knew that the gathering Yin array should have been set up when the village was built. Although the man did not mention the specific time limit when he said the origin of the uprising village, he also vaguely said a time. It was hundreds of years ago, the old man was not even 100 years old. How could he be the person who set up the gathering Yin array. "Do you know how old he is?" Jiang Wanbai looks at the green bamboo with great significance. Green bamboo is stunned. A white light passes through his mind. Some terrible idea appears in his mind. Qingzhu takes a breath and subconsciously goes to see the man. He murmurs: "no Is it impossible? " "I don''t know how long he lived, anyway This gathering Yin formation was not made by him, but he was the guard of the array. " The man said. "It''s not him, that''s his little master." Jiang Wanbai originally meant this, she said: "in fact, it was also a guess at the beginning. If such a large gathering Yin array is used to raise some fierce ghosts, the ghosts will almost break away from the array after hundreds of years, but I don''t notice any movement..." But Jiang Wanbai didn''t reject this possibility. After all, she didn''t notice the movement of fierce ghosts, and she didn''t even find the eye of the array. Whether it is to raise ghosts or magic weapons with the gathering Yin array, it must be kept in the eyes of the array. Therefore, many times, you can find the ghosts or magic weapons through the array eyes, and you can also find the eye of the gathering Yin array through the breath of the ghosts and Magic weapons. But now the situation is that neither of them can be found. "I can''t understand what such a large array is for, but whether I want to understand or not, there is one thing that can''t be denied." Jiang Wanbai said, "you said that since the completion of the Yizhuang, people with hard life have been left as guardians of the village..." Chapter 1211 Now it seems that the so-called Zhuang people are actually the people who guard the battle. Obviously, the strange father and son in the villa are the guards. "Later, Xue Xu suddenly said something. He said that the old man was at least 400 years old..." Jiangwan Baidao. Green bamboo and Wanyue slightly widened their eyes and looked at Xue Xu. Wan Yue blurted out directly: "adult, when did you touch the old man''s bone age?" Jiang Wanbai knows the existence of bone age, but she is not very familiar with it, and she would not even think of touching an old man''s bone age. However, for Xue Xu and WAN Yue, it seems to be more common to touch the bone age to judge the bone age. In their world, the more common they are in the cultivation of immortals, the more they recruit disciples, they will determine the bone age of a new disciple by touching their bones, so as to determine the true age of the disciple. One is to make sure that the gifted disciples are really gifted. At a young age, they have reached a certain stage of cultivation. What''s more important is to prevent someone from pretending to be a new person and pretending to be a disciple to learn the skills of the sect by changing one''s appearance or not old. After all, for those who practice immortals, their appearance will stop when they reach the golden elixir. Some gifted immortal practitioners often have a golden elixir when they are very young. As long as they use the secret method to hide the cultivation, no one can see that this person is a gold elixir cultivation, but his bone age cannot be changed. However, generally speaking, to judge a person''s bone age, or to touch the bone to know. But from the beginning to the end, although Wan Yue did not dare to speak to Xue Xu, she also followed him all the time. She was sure that she had never seen Xue Xu touch the old man. In the face of Wanyue''s inquiry, Xue Xu just laughed and did not explain to her. And Wanyue has thought of what, eyes wide, a face of shock looking at Xue Xu, a careful look, shock still hides deep fear. Before her rebirth, Jiang Wanbai met an old Taoist who knew how to touch bones. Because she was curious, Jiang Wanbai learned a hand, but she was not proficient in it. She seldom remembered to use it. Therefore, for Xue Xu did not touch the old man, but knew the other party''s bone age, Jiang Wanbai did not know what the reason was. Anyway, Xue Xu was originally very mysterious, and his strength was unfathomable. So she didn''t ask any more questions. She just went on to say, "a man who has lived more than 400 years old. No matter whether he is the person who sets up the array or not, he must know exactly what the gathering Yin array is for." At that time, in order to determine the relationship between the man and the old man, Jiang Wanbai also confirmed to Xue Xu how old the man was. When he learned that the man was only 30 years old, Jiang Wanbai knew that they were not a father son relationship. It''s impossible that the old man was over 400 years old before he gave birth to a son. "I don''t know how your master has lived for so many years, but it is against the law of heaven." Jiang Wanbai Dynasty man road. The man answered, still indifferent. Maybe it''s green bamboo''s eyes that can''t be ignored. The man looks at the green bamboo and explains: "although he picked me up from the mass grave and taught me something to grow up to be so big, I won''t be grateful to him I''ve paid a price to stand here now. It''s a deal at best between me and him Chapter 1212 "It''s not a fair deal at all." Xue Xu added for him. Jiang Wanbai only knows that this man and the old man are masters and apprentices, but he doesn''t know what kind of entanglement there is between them. At this time, hearing his saying and Xue Xu''s words, an idea appeared in Jiang Wanbai''s brain and asked, "what are you doing now because of what he has done?" At the first sight of a tall and thin man, Jiang Wanbai realized that it was wrong, because he could not see the slightest amount of popularity on the man. But strangely, he still had his heart beating and breathing. Jiang Wanbai only knew that this would happen if he practiced some magic arts, but he didn''t know whether men were like this. She was more interested in the old man, so Jiang Wanbai was not so curious about him when he ruled out the possibility of men setting up a gathering array. But now listening to the man''s words, the reason why he became like this is not his own intention, but his master''s work. Thus, Jiang Wanbai is a little curious and wants to know why the old man did this. "Although he has lived to this day in a way, his body is almost unable to hold on To bring me back is just to raise a body for myself. " The man said. Jiang night white eyebrow heartbeat, subconsciously said: "look at his current situation, may soon change your body." "Well." The man''s expression is still calm, he said: "if he didn''t pick me up from the mass grave, I would have died. If he had lived for more than 30 years, he wanted my body, then give it to him." Ever since he was picked up by the master from the disorderly burial post, the man was told that if he wanted to live, he would have to exchange his body for his body. He promised and kept this in mind for so many years. It was not a real friendship between master and apprentice, it was just a transaction. It''s a man''s choice. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t know if there are other reasons. She is silent for a while, and doesn''t mention it any more. Instead, she says, "such a big gathering Yin array, whether it''s used to raise utensils or to raise corpses, can''t be left." "But if you want to destroy this gathering Yin array, you need to find the eye of the array." Qi Qingxing followed her words. Jiang Wanbai should be a, sighed, "is this array of eyes a nod, no mood, and so on out here, I calculate a divination bar." When they were talking, they had already passed through the grassland and returned to the official road. It was already afternoon. Jiang Wanbai stopped and looked at the man and said, "thank you very much. Go back. If you change your mind, you can contact me." As she spoke, she handed over a paper crane. What the old master and his servants did was actually against the law of heaven. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t leave it alone. She didn''t know where the array eye was. However, she had thought about using soul searching techniques on the old man. But when he stopped the old man from approaching Qingzhu, Jiang Wanbai looked into it. The soul of the other party was already unstable, which made him confused and confused Wake up. If she forcibly uses soul searching, she is afraid that she will lose her soul if she has not found what she wants. The man looked down at the paper crane. After a while, he looked up at Jiang Wanbai. He did not take it. Instead, he said, "I only know that the young master in his mouth was once a foreign royal family. Later, the emperor declined and the master and servant fled to come here. It is said that They came here for revenge at first, and the young Lord did kill the enemy when he died, and trapped the other party''s bones in a certain place, which is probably the eye you are looking for. " Chapter 1213 Jiang Wanbai was stunned and looked at Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu. There was a strange feeling in his heart. The bones of Xinyue and Liyan were trapped in some place. This time, they were going to find and take away the bones of Xinyue and Liyan. In addition, there are also records about the desert, which is one of their purposes. Now, they know that the two masters and servants who set up the gathering Yin array also trapped the bones of their enemies in some place. "Is it fashionable to kill people and trap their bones?" Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help muttering. Only Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu heard her murmur. Xue Xu coughed lightly, and there was a smile in his eyes. Qi Qingxing took her hand and gently pinched it. He asked the man, "in addition to these things, in fact, we found here because we met a couple in Langxi city." "I know the couple you''re talking about." The man nodded, "after all, most of the source of Yin gathering array comes from them." Jiang Wan''s white eyed skin all jumped, but before she asked, the man said, "but this matter really has nothing to do with my master. To really say it has something to do with it, it is probably that my master picked up their bones and put them in the eye of Juyin array." "I also learned this from the master." The man said, "at that time, my master followed his little master everywhere to find a place where the gathering Yin array could be arranged. When he came here, he just found the bones of the couple. They were deeply resentful. So he decided to make it a Juyin formation and put their bones in the eye of the array. As for the cause of death of the couple My master said that he died of starvation, but he didn''t say anything about it. I don''t know. " "After all, we still need to find the eye of this gathering Yin array." Jiang Wanbai sighed. Seeing that the man didn''t accept the paper crane, she didn''t force her to put it away. She nodded to the man and said, "thank you for telling us these. Goodbye." The man nodded and watched Jiang Wanbai take out the carriage. They got into the carriage and went to the direction of Tangjia town. He stood there for a while, his eyes flashed, turned and walked into the wild grass and went back to Yizhuang along the road. When the man returned to the villa, the old man who should have been sleeping in bed sat at the door of the villa again, dozing off bit by bit. "Master, I will come." The man went over and squatted down in front of the old man. The old man shivered for a moment and seemed to wake up. His turbid eyes were staring at the man''s direction, shaking his hands and reaching for him. It seemed that he wanted to touch his face, but he was held by the man. The dark color of the man''s eyes was getting deeper and deeper, and the ink color in his eyes was like thick ink. Finally, at a certain moment, the man''s white eyes disappeared, only a piece of ink, he hooked the corner of his lips, a strange smile, the voice of the export also seems to be a changed person, low-level magnetic, and a bit immature, like a young man in the changing voice period. "Gounu, you did a good job." "Little Lord, you come back? Little master... " As soon as the old man heard the voice, he burst into tears. On the carriage that was going to Tangjia Town, Xue Xu, who had been leaning against the wall of the carriage, suddenly opened his eyes and looked in the direction of Yizhuang. Jiang Wanbai, who was vaguely trying to sleep, realized that he was the same, so he reluctantly raised his eyelids and looked at him. He asked lazily, "what''s the matter?" Chapter 1214 Qi Qingxing hears the words and looks at him. "Nothing." Xue Xu took back his sight and shook his head. "Oh." The river muttered in the evening, shrunk into Qi Qingxing''s arms, and began to take a nap in the gently shaking carriage. Before dark, the carriage finally entered Tang family town. After waking up in the afternoon, Jiang evening Bai even had a divination, and for a while, she was strangely silent after calculating the general direction of the array eyes of the gathering Yin array. "What''s wrong?" Qi Qingxing holds her hand and asks in a low voice. Xue Xu also looked up. Jiang evening white light sighed, murmured: "everything is too coincidence." She took out the map and went up a little bit and said, "it''s so clever. The direction calculated is exactly the direction we were going to go. She went east all the time. The bones of the crescent moon and the severe inflammation are here I don''t know if the couple''s bones are hidden in this town. " If so, the new moon and the severe inflammation Jiang evening white can not help but connect them with the enemy of the old master and servant that the man said. Although I know that the couple''s bones are not in Tang family town, Tang family town is still coming. Jiang evening white wants to see if we can find out the cause of the couple''s death. After Xue Xu asked the couple from the ghost mouth about the precedent of coming in from outside Langxi City, Jiang evening white also directly grabbed a ghost and asked him to inquire about the couple. After all, it has been hundreds of years ago. If you really want to inquire, you must look for the old ghost who was in hundreds of years ago. Generally, if you are not angry, there are few ghosts that can exist for so many years. The ghosts will soon disappear, or they will be taken to the prefecture for their birth, stay in the world, either too much of a mind, or they are too angry to go to the birth. Tang family town is in a huge gathering Yin array, which is not in the eye of the array, so that the ghosts here will not be completely transformed into Yin Qi of the eye of the array. Instead, they are also supported by the formation in turn. It is easy to find a ghost that has lived for hundreds of years. When Jiang evening white and his party went to the inn after dinner, she summoned the ghost to inquire about the news and brought a ghost back. A child with a white waist only to the river evening, the child is still wearing two bags, tied with red rope, very lovely. "Is it you who want to inquire about my husband?" The little girl asked with her hands behind her. The ghost that led her came was surprised, and quickly reached out and pulled her sleeve, and bent down and whispered, "this adult is very powerful. Don''t talk to adults like this, and be careful to make adults angry!" "I see." The little girl snorted, a little aggrieved, and put her hand behind her back in front of her body, holding the purse hanging on her waist to pinch it. Jiang evening white listened to their dialogue in his ears, and coughed with a smile and said to the little girl, "you are very beautiful, is it embroidered by your mother?" "No yes! It was my mother who embroidered it for me! " The little girl had intended to deny it, but suddenly she changed her mouth and lifted her chin. The expression on her face was very pleased. Jiang evening White did not open his mouth, the ghost that the little girl found scratched his head, puzzled and said, "but you didn''t say that this was your teacher''s mother gave you? You are precious... " "You remember it wrong!" The little girl stared at the ghost with a fierce stare. Chapter 1215 The ghost shrank for a moment, but still said: "but we all know, can''t we all remember wrong You go and ask other ghosts. Everyone knows that this is from your teacher''s mother. " "You The little girl is going to die of this ghost No, she''s dead. The little girl stamped her feet and found Jiang Wanbai still laughing. She felt embarrassed and snorted. She said, "I have no father and no mother. The master picked me up and went home. They all said that he would be a teacher for life. The master is my father, and the teacher''s mother is my mother. Is there any mistake in saying that this purse was given to me by my mother?" "Good I think so. " The way of the ghosts. The little girl began to smile, "OK, what do you want to know about my master?" "You said it was your husband before. Why is it your master now?" Jiang Wanbai looks at her. The little girl''s eyes flashed, and her expression was a little guilty, but she said, "master, he taught me to read and read. He is not only my husband, but also my master." "Oh! I know. " One side of the green bamboo face suddenly, smile hehe way: "just like the master, you are the same to me, you are not only the young lady, but also my master!" Finally, he also asked Qi Qingxing, "young master, what I said is right?" Qi Qingxing grinned and nodded. Green bamboo is more happy. Jiang Wanbai had no choice but to help her forehead. After laughing enough, he did not forget what they were going to do. So he told the girl about the couple in Langxi city and asked, "we just want to know how the couple died and why they were so angry that they didn''t give birth after all these years." As early as Jiang Wanbai said that the couple had been in Langxi city for so many years, she showed a look of crying and laughing. When Jiang Wanbai finished speaking, she said, "I knew it! After the master and the teacher''s wife disappeared, something happened, and the animal was still alive. Finally, even the young master disappeared. Even if the master and his wife were killed, they would not leave at ease! " Listening to the little girl''s words, Jiang Wanbai knew what she knew. He was a little relieved. He knew that tangjiazhen had not run away in vain. He said, "if the obsession doesn''t stop, they will not reincarnate and reincarnate. They will do the same thing day after day..." After a pause, Jiang Wanbai looked at the little girl with complicated eyes and said, "you are the same." "I know that." The little girl resented, her eyes were bloodshot, the resentment around her body was surging, as if it would turn into a fierce ghost at any time, but the resentment would be stripped every time it reached a certain level. And the resentment of being stripped will disappear. At the end of Jiang Wan''s white eyes, the golden awn appears. Looking up, he finds that the resentment stripped from the little girl is going to the East. In this way, it confirms the man''s words and the divination she calculated in the afternoon. The direction of the array eye is in the East. "So it is." Jiang Wanbai''s golden eyes disappear, and her face is suddenly enlightened. Qi Qingxing looked at her with a question in her eyes, "late night, what do you know?" "I know why they are so angry that they can''t get revenge..." Jiangwan Baidao. The little girl in front of her, as well as the couple in Langxi City, are all in this huge gathering Yin array. When their resentment reaches a certain level, their resentment will be stripped away by the array and sent to the array eye. Chapter 1216 The ferocity of the ghost is determined by resentment. If the resentment is not enough, it will be like the little girl and the couple. Even if they are fierce ghosts, they can do nothing but watch their enemies at ease. Especially the couple, because their bones were sent to the eye of the array, they were afraid that their resentment would be stripped more. They were even affected by the same prohibition as Xinyue Liyan. They were unable to say anything about their bones and even their cause of death. Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu quickly understood the meaning of Jiang Wanbai, but the little girl and the ghost were at a loss. "Can you tell us how you and your master died?" Jiang Wanbai blinked and asked the little girl. The little girl pursed her lips, and the hatred in her eyes came out again, and the whole body''s Yin Qi rolled up again. At this time, it had begun to rain outside. It was not raining very much. Only faintly could we hear the sound of the rain. Qingzhu is a little close to the little girl. Although he has been to a fallen place, his perception of Yin Qi is much more sensitive than before. Now he also feels the change of Yin Qi around the little girl. He feels uncomfortable touching his arm and retreats to the side. The little girl didn''t realize that there were so many things she had been holding in her heart, hoping to speak out one day. Now that someone really asked, the little girl began to say it without much thinking. "That man is not the nephew of Shifu at all. I was surprised when he just came to Tangjia town..." Said the little girl. She came here all the way from other places. Her parents died. When she came to Tangjia Town, she was picked up by her master. Because she wandered around in the early years, she knew many local dialects and local customs. It happened that she knew a little about the dialect of the place where the master''s nephew was, and the young man who came to the private school did not speak with the accent of that place. At that time, the little girl felt very strange. However, because the master attached great importance to the young man, and the little girl had no evidence, she kept holding back in her heart and didn''t say anything. "I just thought he was strange because of his accent. I didn''t suspect that he was not my husband''s nephew." The little girl said, "but once I saw him talking with a fierce man. I was curious, so I went up to him..." As a result, I heard that the young man and the man from other places knew each other, and from their conversation, the little girl heard an amazing truth. "He is not my husband''s nephew at all, but a bandit. My husband''s nephew met him on the road and was killed by him. Then this man found the letter and keepsake from my husband''s nephew''s package, so he took those things to Tangjia town and pretended to be my husband''s nephew!" The little girl said with red eyes. When she just learned about this, she was full of fear and wanted to tell her husband about it. However, seeing her husband''s value and love for the young man, she did not dare to say it. She was afraid that her husband would not believe her. So she secretly asked someone to draw a picture and send it to his nephew''s hometown to find someone to confirm that the man who came to the private school was in fact a fake. "At this time, I was naive. I never thought that the purpose of this man was not to live a good life as my husband and nephew. He also wanted to kill us and seize all the private school. Only in this way, he would never have to worry about being known by my husband." Chapter 1217 What made the little girl even more unexpected was that the man, who had been a bandit for many years, was suspicious and cunning. She had already discovered her movements. Her portrait had never been sent to Tangjia Town, and she would never wait to expose the true face of this man. Mr. Gandhi has been wandering in my private school for more than a hundred years, but he has not been able to leave my private school since he was drowned The little girl said, sobbing softly. At that time, she watched the master and his mother leave the private school, and watched the man secretly follow up. She knew that the master and his mother were going to have an accident. However, no matter how hard she struggled, she could not leave the private school and stop the man''s evil deeds. Finally, they can only wait in the private school, praying that the master and his mother can return safely. But her prayer was not heard by God. "When the master and his wife disappeared, I knew that the matter had something to do with him, but I couldn''t do anything. I could only watch him pretend to deceive everyone, and even deliberately said some words to stimulate my young master to leave the private school to look for the master and the teacher''s wife, and my young master never came back, and he must have been poisoned by that man!" The little girl hated. Jiang Wanbai listens to her and thinks of Tang Yun, who is still waiting in the desert. If Tang Yun is the son of the couple, it is certain that Tang Yun escaped that man''s poison. After all, Tang Yun was still a child when she left home, but Tang Yun in the desert was actually a man. Obviously, after leaving home, she had been living outside for several years. At last, she did not know why she went into the desert, and has not been able to come out. "You don''t even know how your master and mother died, do you?" After silence for a while, Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice. But the little girl said, "I know." Although she had no way to leave the private school at that time, she still asked the lonely souls floating around the private school to help her to follow up. "They told me that after he left Tangjia town with my master and teacher''s wife, he moved his hand in the mass grave outside the town." There is a hill behind the mound, which is a tomb cave. I don''t know when it existed. Maybe it''s not a tomb cave. It''s just that people say it''s a tomb cave. After word of mouth, people call it a tomb cave. The man knocked her master and his mother unconscious, trapped in the tomb cave, and even filled the tomb cave. After all, it is also the place where mass graves exist. No one will go there during the day or at night. Sometimes for ten days and a half months, as long as there are no dead people, no one will go there. "He buried my master and his mother alive in that cave..." At the time of saying this, the little girl was already sobbing, both of them shed blood and tears. At that time, she tried her best to let people know that her master and teacher''s mother were there. The ghost in the neighborhood even told her that her master and teacher''s mother were not dead. At first, they could hear their cry for help, which lasted for several days. Later, only her Shiniang cried. Later, there was no sound. Jiang Wanbai knew that the man was starving to death, but at the moment when she learned the truth from the mouth of the little girl, she was still depressed. Chapter 1218 There was no sound in the room. Green bamboo even red eyes, immersed in that kind of despair in the mood to struggle out. Jiang Wanbai and other people''s houses are full of shrill cries of complaining ghosts. However, as long as the resentment reaches a certain level, it will be stripped away. As long as the girl''s resentment is struggling and rolling, it can not condense any more. No power to avenge her. After a while, Jiang Wanbai took a deep breath, raised his hand to stop the resentment in the room, and asked the little girl, "where was the person who pretended to be your master''s nephew? Still here? " "He is dead, but his descendants are still alive." The little girl said with red eyes, "that private school was run by my master''s family for generations. Although my master has only passed the examination, he still has a lot of knowledge. It is enough to teach the people in the town to read books..." And that person, though often praised by her master, is only much better than her peers, and his ability is not enough to support the private school to continue to exist in the town. "He can only teach children. For those who are older, he would like to invite other teachers. However, most of the teachers who have stayed in private schools have friendship with my husband. They don''t stay for the study, but because they can often discuss knowledge with my husband..." As time went on, the people who were able to explore knowledge were no longer there, and they were no longer necessary to keep them. Therefore, they quickly proposed their farewell. These people were originally eccentric, and no one could persuade them to leave. Even if it was the painstaking efforts of her master to move out of the private school, it was useless. "After all, when the master asked them to come to the private school, they agreed that they would only discuss knowledge. Once one day they felt that they could no longer discuss knowledge with each other, they could go at any time." The little girl said, looking a little cheerful. The private school in Langxi city quickly seized the opportunity to recruit all the students in the town. There are no teachers in the private schools in the town, so the students will not continue to stay. "He can only teach those children enlightenment, so the only children who stay in the private school are the children in the town. Unfortunately, the bandits are bandits. In the days when my master was still there, he had already pretended to be impatient. As soon as the teaching gentlemen in the private school left, he lost more patience, so the children did not come." The little girl sneered. As a matter of fact, she was even relieved to see that the children were not coming. She let a group of children read books with a murderer and a thief. She just thought about it and felt uncomfortable. "He transferred his master''s private school, but he did not leave..." She thought that the man had done so many things for the sake of silver. Who knows that after the private school was transferred out, he did not leave Tangjia town with silver, but continued to stay in Tangjia town. "Are you sure the man is still in Tangjia town?" Suddenly asked Xue Xu. Even Jiang Wanbai didn''t know why he asked so, so he looked at him with a question in his eyes. The little girl was stunned for a moment, but also a little confused, "I''m sure I can still see his descendants every day now... " "You didn''t find it strange to hear her say so much?" Xue Xu turned to Jiang Wanbai and asked. Chapter 1219 Jiang Wanbai gently raised his eyebrows and found that everyone looked at him because of Xue Xu''s words. He coughed softly and said to the little girl, "you said that you were trapped in the private school after your death and could not leave. This is understandable. It is to bind the spirit, but I am very curious According to our information, the gathering Yin formation here appeared only after the death of your master''s wife... " The master and servant who set up the gathering Yin array came here only after the couple died. They found the couple''s existence, and then decided to stay here, and decided to put the gathering Yin array here. "That''s what we heard, isn''t it?" Jiang Wanbai is also afraid that he can''t remember well. He blinks his eyes and looks at several people around him. After being affirmed by Qi Qingxing and others, she continued to say, "in this case, it''s strange that there was no gathering Yin formation at the beginning. You know that the master and the teacher''s wife were trapped and struggling to save them. Just as you told us, the resentment was so strong that she should have turned into a fierce ghost to avenge at that time..." The little girl was more confused, "ah? But I didn''t... " She was even a little aggrieved. When she knew that because of the existence of the gathering Yin array, she had not been able to revenge for so many years. She was already in a bad mood. She wished that she could catch the people who set up the gathering Yin array and beat her up. "Yes, so it''s strange." Jiang Wanbai reached for his chin and looked at the direction of the window. Now it is actually very late. There is no moon tonight, and there is a thick black outside. Jiang Wanbai takes back his sight, covers his mouth and yawns. He turns to Qi Qingxing and asks, "do you want to go over and have a look?" Little girl and green bamboo are a little confused, did not understand Jiang Wanbai''s words. When they saw Jiang Wanbai cover his mouth and yawn, they thought Jiang Wanbai said to sleep first. "Go and have a look." Qi Qingxing nodded, stood up and said to the little girl, "where is the position of the private school?" "Ah I''ll show you the way The little girl responded, even busy way. Qingzhu also wants to follow him, but it''s already evening. Jiang Wanbai plans to go and have a look, but he doesn''t want to do anything, so he doesn''t want to follow him. Qingzhu can only stay in the Inn and sleep. Wan Yue was also asked to stay in the inn. In fact, since leaving the desert, Jiang Wanbai has not paid much attention to Wanyue. After all, from the very beginning, the transaction between Jiang Wanbai and Wanyue has been completed since the moment she left the desert with Wanyue. There is no other relationship between the two, and Wanyue has nothing to do with her where she wants to go next. Wanyue wanted to follow Xue Xu, but she just moved. Xue Xu glanced at him. Although he didn''t speak, Wanyue saw what he meant. He told her not to follow, otherwise he didn''t know what to do to her. Before in Liyan there, Wanyue had a sense of fear for Xue Xu, but this period of time is probably Xue Xu has not done anything to her, so that kind of fear gradually faded a lot, she follows after Xue Xu, where Xue Xu goes, she follows where. They all forget that Xue Xu is a terrible existence and has no good impression on her. Wanyue''s lips wriggled a few times, and did not dare to say anything. Chapter 1220 Jiang Wanbai did not go out from the door of the inn, but turned out from the window of the inn. He fell on the roof and looked at the little girl who followed him. The little girl immediately understood and ran to the front to lead the way. The private school was originally a place for teaching and educating people. Because the location of the private school was far away from the downtown area, it was more inclined to the outside of the town, while the inn was close to the center of the town. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai and others followed the little girl almost half the town before stopping. "After that, it was the private school." The little girl stood outside the wall of the private school and looked up at the high wall in front of her. Her voice was full of low voice. Jiang Wanbai looked at her and asked, "won''t you go in with us?" "No, go in." The little girl shook her head, she stretched out her legs and kicked her toes in front of her. Her voice was low, "this is no longer the private school of the master." She had been trapped in it for more than 200 years before she was able to get rid of it. She saw that everything she was familiar with gradually disappeared and gradually became infected with the laughter of strangers and the breath of life. Obviously, the structure of the private school did not change, but she just knew that it was no longer the private school in her heart. It''s no longer the master''s private school. Jiang Wanbai sipped her lips and could barely understand this feeling. She did not persuade Qi Qingxing to take a look. After a look at Qi Qingxing, they jumped on the wall together and did not fall down. They stood on the wall of the private school and watched. However, after a glance, Jiang Wanbai gave a light Tut, and his expression was not good-looking. "It''s been too long, and it''s a private school. People come and go, and people are mixed. It''s impossible to see anything..." "And you, schlich?" Jiang Wanbai side head, toward Xue Xu asked. Instead of answering immediately, he walked along the wall, rising and falling from roof to roof, occasionally squatting down to examine it. Jiang Wanbai didn''t follow. He squatted on the top of the wall, thought about it, and asked the little girl standing outside the wall: "where do the descendants of that man live now?" "It''s just near the inn in the center of the town. They own the only rice shop in the town." Said the little girl. At the beginning, the man did not leave the town after he transferred his private school. Instead, he stayed and even opened a rice shop with the money. His life is still getting better and better. At that time, Xue Xu had already walked around the private school and came back. "What have you found?" Jiang Wanbai asked Xue Xu. Xue Xu did not answer her, but said: "go to the rice shop first. If the rice shop gives me the same feeling, it is probably no mistake." Listen to his words, Jiang Wanbai slightly pick eyebrows, did not ask what, but looked at the little girl. After a group of people followed the little girl to the outside of the rice shop, the rice shop had been closed at this time point, several people jumped on the wall and looked inside as before. They could also see a room with lights on, and there was a low voice coming from inside. "It''s the owner of the rice shop." The little girl turned her mouth and said, although she knew that it was the ancestors of these people who had harmed people, she still could not treat these people calmly. In her opinion, the reason why these people can live here and live such a beautiful and peaceful life has nothing to do with their ancestors'' evil deeds. Jiang Wanbai didn''t notice the girl''s expression. She narrowed her eyes and stared at the room where the candle was lit. Her eyes swept to the side, and she sighed softly. Chapter 1221 "There''s something in that room." Qi Qingxing stood on her side in a low voice. The little girl also heard it and asked curiously, "what is it? Do you have a dog? They do have a dog... " As she spoke, her eyes wandered through the yard, and soon stopped in the corner of the yard. "Here, where is their dog They have dogs just to prevent theft, but they are not so kind as to let a dog sleep in the house next door to them Hum, little girl. Jiang Wanbai, however, shook his head. Instead of saying in a hurry what he had found, he asked Xue Xu, "how about it? Have you confirmed what you had guessed before "Confirmed." Xue Xu nodded and said directly: "the reason why this family has been so successful for so many years and has been doing business smoothly has something to do with the things in that room." "Ah? What is there in the house Only the little girl was still at a loss. She didn''t know what Jiang Wanbai and Xue Xu were talking about. Jiang Wanbai laughed and said, "I raised a fu." Before waiting for the little girl to ask, she added: "a rune that can win people''s luck, but it doesn''t have much effect, so it doesn''t make the family rich and rich, but it can make them have no worries about food and clothing. At least they live well in this town, and this Rune has existed for a while..." When it comes to the sound of the river. "I remember you said to me before that this kind of Rune paper is generally not long-term. Even if there is any way to make this kind of Rune paper last for a long time, it will also become weaker and weaker with the passage of time. Even if it is not destroyed directly because of too long time, it will be equivalent to nothing..." Qi Qingxing said along with her words. Jiang evening white point, she is aware of this point, this just just suddenly no voice. "Since you''re curious about what''s going on, why don''t you go down and have a look?" Xue Xu laughed and suggested. Jiang Wanbai took a look at him. With a slight wave of his sleeve robe, a paper man flew out of her sleeve and landed outside the door of the room, and then squeezed in through the crack of the door. The little girl looked at the scene. Jiang Wanbai looked at her and said thoughtfully, "since the other party can leave such things for future generations, it means that the person knows something At that time, you couldn''t reincarnate in the private school. I''m afraid that person would have found out for a long time "What?" Even if she remembers the past few hundred years, she still can''t remember the past few hundred years. When she recalled what happened at that time, she shook her head subconsciously and said, "it''s impossible At that time, if he knew that I was still in the private school, how could he not react at all? Is he not afraid of ghosts "Maybe he''s not afraid." Jiangwan Baidao. Qi Qingxing gently nodded, "this man must also be proficient in the art of the Xuanmen. You didn''t become a ghost to avenge at that time. I''m afraid that''s what this man did." "There used to be a Dharma array in the private school." Xue Xu suddenly said. His words immediately attracted the eyes of Jiang Wanbai. Chapter 1222 At that time, Jiang Wanbai also suspected that it was the private school that had set up some kind of Dharma array, which trapped the little girl there. She could neither leave the private school nor become a ghost for revenge. However, after arriving at the private school, Jiang Wanbai could not find anything wrong. At this time, the paper man sent out by Jiang Wanbai has been squeezed out of the crack of the door, with a rune paper behind him. Jiang Wanbai looks over there. Xue Xu also followed her line of sight and went on to say, "the array has been broken for some time, leaving only a few vague traces. I have been to many ancient relics before, and I have seen many of them. Therefore, you may not see them, but I can see them." After a pause, he saw the paper man float to the corner of the wall, and then climbed up along the wall root. Xue Xu continued: "the trace is too shallow, and I''m not sure, but now I see this Rune paper, I can determine whether there has been a magic array in that place..." The paper man''s movements are very flexible and his skill is very good. He soon climbed up the wall. When Xue Xu finished this sentence, the paper man had reached the foot of Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai bent down to catch it, but standing on the top of the wall, it was a bit dangerous to look at such a bent back. Qi Qingxing, standing beside her, reached for her elbow and the other hand held her waist. "It''s OK. Don''t hold me." Jiang Wanbai said in his mouth that he had pinched the paper man and stood up. The paper man handed her the rune paper. Jiang Wanbai unfolded it and twisted it on it with his finger pulp. He said, "cinnabar is a new painting..." After a pause, she added, "it''s yesterday or early this morning to see the time..." When he said this, Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment, his eyes narrowed slightly and his expression was strange. Seeing that Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu were both looking at themselves, Jiang Wanbai handed the rune paper to him. Qi Qingxing also twisted it and handed it to Xue Xu. He looked down at the cinnabar pointing to his belly and said, "it''s really a new painting." "That''s clear." Xue Xu said, "someone will come to repair this Rune paper for the family at intervals, so the effect of the rune paper has not been scattered." Both Jiang Wanbai and Xue Xu agreed that it was the outsider, not the family, who came to repair the rune paper regularly. They looked at each other and did not speak. When Xue Xu twisted his finger, the rune paper in his hand immediately burned, but he was not afraid of the ignition at all. He let the rune paper burn almost at his fingertips. Then he let go of his hand. The rest of the rune paper was burning and slowly floated to the ground. Before it completely landed, the rune paper had been burnt out. "Go back to bed." The smile on Xue Xu''s face did not change. He was white at night. Jiang evening white point, and Qi Qingxing look at each other, Qi Qi turned to the inn. The little girl stood at the top of the wall a little confused. She looked down at the little ash under the wall and the direction Jiang Wanbai and others were leaving. She still followed her. She just looked tangled and saw that she was about to arrive at the inn. She asked Xue Xu, "if you burn the rune paper of his family, will they not It''s going to be bad luck? " "Yes." Xue Xu nodded, looked at her and said, "not only bad luck, but also bad luck." Chapter 1223 "How much luck their family has robbed over the past few hundred years is now going to be paid back twice." Walk in front of the river evening white light voice. The little girl looked up, lenglengleng looked at Jiang Wanbai walking in front of her. She saw that her toes were light, her figure was floating on the roof, and her clothes were flying. There was a feeling that I wanted to be an immortal. Because of this Rune paper, this family has gone through so many years in a stable way, and how many other people''s luck has been robbed. Now they have to start to pay back, and they don''t know how many generations they can repay. It can''t be said that it was their ancestors who enjoyed the benefits of fortune, but their life now is also because their ancestors enjoyed those benefits. To put it bluntly, if the man had not killed the couple and occupied the private school. Even leaving such a piece of Rune paper and trapping the little girl, they would never have the present day. At that time, the price that should be paid was also paid. The reason why Xue Xu destroyed the rune paper directly was not that he could not bear to see the family enjoying the benefits brought by other people''s luck. He was not a meddlesome character. The reason why he did this was entirely for fishing. Naturally, the fisherman is the one who mends the rune paper for this family. As long as the rune paper is gone, the family will start to pay the price from tomorrow morning. It has been stable for decades without any bad lovers. Suddenly, it starts to have bad luck. Especially, they still know the utility of the rune paper. Maybe they will support it every day Maybe it doesn''t have to start bad luck. Tomorrow morning, when they go to the room, they will find the rune missing. The family must understand what Rune paper means to their family. When they are in a hurry, they must go to the person who helps them mend the rune paper. Jiang Wanbai and others just wait to see who they will contact. Knowing that the fish will catch the bait sooner or later, Jiang Wanbai went back to the Inn and slept soundly. The next day, at dawn, she got up and washed with Qi Qingxing and went to the first floor for breakfast. When she went there, Qingzhu and Xue Xu were already sitting there. The little girl last night was not there. I don''t know where she went. "Master, did you find anything last night?" As soon as green bamboo saw her and Qi Qingxing come down, he immediately asked curiously. In fact, before Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went downstairs, Qingzhu had already asked Xue Xu, but Xue Xu, who was always very good at talking, just laughed at him and didn''t tell him what happened. Qingzhu, who was already curious, immediately scratched his heart and lungs. Finally, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing came down and asked quickly. Qi Qingxing took the chopsticks and handed it to Jiang Wanbai. He poured a cup of tea for her. Seeing the green bamboo''s eyes, he glanced at it and said, "don''t you have to eat?" Qingzhu doesn''t have Bigu. How can he not have to eat? He has been waiting for Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing to come down to eat. He hasn''t eaten it himself. The waiter has loosened the bun. Qingzhu looks at Jiang Wanbai with eyes, and is still biting the steamed bun. It''s a pity that Jiang Wanbai went to bed late last night and got up early in the morning. Although practitioners have better energy, Jiang Wanbai is not the same as the general practitioners. In winter, she is still afraid of the cold, but now the weather is getting warmer, so she is very sleepy. The rain stopped last night. Today, there is no rain and no sun. The weather is cool and cool. In short, it is very comfortable. Jiang Wanbai only wants to lean on the bed and close his eyes to meditate. Chapter 1224 Therefore, Jiang Wanbai did not notice the sight of green bamboo. Until she had finished eating, she put down her chopsticks, wiped the corners of her mouth, raised her eyes to the green bamboo''s eyes and was still stunned for a moment, "what do you look at me for?" "Master..." Green bamboo tearful, very aggrieved, "master, what did you find last night?" "Nothing." "Are you full? We are going to leave when we are full. We will return to Beijing early... " "Ah? Shall we go now? Is that husband and wife''s business neglected? " Green bamboo is surprised. Jiang Wanbai looked at him strangely and said, "don''t you know that their bones are not here? Why do we stay here in vain? " "Ah?" Qingzhu is stunned and subconsciously goes to see Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu. It turns out that both qi Qingxing and Xue Xu seem to agree with Jiang Wanbai''s meaning and don''t propose to stay. Green bamboo suddenly, nod, way: "then I go to pack things." "What can I do for you?" Jiang Wanbai is even more puzzled, "we have nothing." Just sleeping in the inn for a whole night, there is really nothing to clean up. All the things they need to use on their way are collected in Jiang Wanbai''s storage ring. In addition, when they were in Langxi city before, they had already prepared the things to use on the road. Although they are not many, they are not in the desert any more. They will pass through some towns from time to time on the next journey. They can replenish things at any time. Therefore, they do not need to buy things in large quantities at one time. Qingzhu scratched his head and ran upstairs. When he came down, he carried a small paper bag. Seeing Jiang Wanbai curiously looking over, Qingzhu hesitated for a moment. He handed the paper bag to Jiang Wanbai and said, "it''s the soup bag I asked for from the back chef of the inn. When I went to the kitchen this morning, I met someone cooking medicine soup. The soup tastes delicious, not like us The medicine soup we used to see has a strong medicinal and bitter taste. I just want to see what it is made of According to the person who cooks the soup, it is because he put a kind of soup bag that he prepared by himself, which can cover up the taste of the medicine and improve the taste of the soup itself. Green bamboo listen to heart, so he specially begged each other, asked for such a soup bag, planned to study by himself. Before meeting Jiang Wanbai, Qi Qingxing was not in good health. He often had to drink various kinds of medicine soup, and all those medicine soup were made by green bamboo. At that time, green bamboo was always thinking about how to reduce the taste of the medicinal materials. Unfortunately, he did not think of any particularly good way. Although Qi Qingxing''s health has improved a lot, and it has been a long time since he didn''t need to drink medicine soup as before, Qingzhu was still curious and wanted to have a look at someone who had such a soup bag. Jiang Wanbai listens to Qingzhu''s explanation. His mood is very complicated. When he looks at Qi Qingxing subconsciously, he sees that his expression is also somewhat unable to conceal. "You always mean it." Jiang Wanbai Quzhi lightly flicked at the center of Qingzhu''s eyebrows and said with a smile, "let''s go." "Good." Green bamboo covered his forehead, Chuai soup bag, and laughed. The party got into the carriage and went straight to the exit line on the other side of Tangjia town. At the moment, in the rice shop of the town, the owner of the rice shop is anxiously walking around the room. Someone comes to buy rice. The boss directly waves his hand and says impatiently, "the rice shop is not open today!" Chapter 1225 The man probably knew the virtues of the rice shop owner for a long time. He didn''t say much. He turned around and left, but at the moment he turned, he still turned his lips. If not every time I couldn''t help coming to their rice shop to buy rice, according to the attitude of the rice shop owner, their house would have been cold. "How come you haven''t invited someone? You''re not playing with your money, are you? " The boss of the rice shop walked back and forth, looking out from time to time and scolding in a low voice. In the morning, when he got up or went to the next room to worship the rune paper left by his ancestors, he found that the paper was missing. He was almost scared to death. The woman''s face was not good-looking. Hearing his swearing and swearing, she was angry and said, "even if he is not sensible in his usual time, he knows how serious the matter is today. Will it still be the same as before? This is your son, can''t you expect something good? " "I''d like to look forward to something good, but has your son done anything to brighten my face over the years? If it had not been for the rune paper left by our ancestors, our rice shop would have been ruined by him! And you! It''s all you The man steps a meal, fiercely side body points at the woman to scold. As soon as the woman was in a hurry, she hit the table and stood up and screamed, "what does the missing Rune have to do with me? I didn''t eat it "At the beginning, I kept the rune paper well in my room. It was you! I must find another room to put it away! If I keep it in the room where I sleep, will the rune disappear? Ah? " "Don''t you feel gloomy yourself? Or would you agree to put it in another room? " "How dare you talk back! It''s against you The man strides forward, raises his hand is a slap in the past. The woman put out her hand to cover her burning and painful face, widened her eyes and looked at the man in disbelief. At one moment, she screamed, waved Danke''s fingernails and jumped up, "you dare to beat me! I''ll fight with you In a blink of an eye, people passing by from the rice shop door saw the couple fighting. They thought of the couple''s temperament and behavior in the past. All of a sudden, one by one, gloated at the drama. But I dare not look closer, so as not to be seen by the hatred loving couple and secretly increase the price when they buy rice later. It''s strange to say that the couple''s temperaments are very bad, or it should be that the family members have been bad tempered since their ancestors, but they have been running the rice shop, which is the only rice shop in the town. In the past, some people saw that his family had a bad temper and didn''t want to buy rice in his house, or they would run a rice shop by themselves. However, no matter who it is, there will be various problems within half a month. After so many years, there is only one rice shop in the town. Even if you know that the owners of this rice shop are not good people, they can only bear it. After all, the nearest place to the town is Langxi city. It takes at least two days to go back and forth a hundred miles away, and there must be a bullock cart or carriage. Ordinary people can''t afford to delay. So, although they don''t like this family, they can only bear it. After the fight, the couple waited in fear. They both knew what the rune paper meant to their families, but anxiety did not make the person they wanted to see appear in front of them immediately. Chapter 1226 At noon that day, Jiang Wanbai and others, who were supposed to be heading for the capital city, were waiting by the roadside. The carriage stopped on the official road. Jiang Wanbai and others took a reclining chair to the side of the road, leisurely and leisurely. We should be glad that the weather is getting better today. There is neither rain nor gloom. Instead, the sun is pouring out and the temperature is still rising. After the carriage left Tangjia Town, Jiang Wanbai stopped the carriage and asked her, "master, what''s the matter?" "Stop here, and then go on." Jiang evening white lazy voice said. After waiting in the carriage for a while, Xue Xu said, "get out of the carriage and walk. There''s no movement for a while. The man is not in the town..." Along the way, they only met people in the Yizhuang Village between Langxi town and Tangjia town. If the person who helped the rice shop to renew the Fu paper was not the one from the Yizhuang Village, it might be the person from Langxi city. Even if the other party was from the Yizhuang Village, it would be at least in the afternoon or at night when the people from the rice shop sent someone to invite people to the village. Therefore, they may have to wait for a day. Jiang Wanbai was a little bored. After lying on the side of the road for a while, he suddenly stood up and said, "Why are we waiting here? Go ahead first. When the rice shop is moving, we can go directly there." Maybe he was trapped in the desert for too long. Jiang Wanbai has forgotten his ability to shrink into an inch and go wherever he wants. Qi Qingxing and others were also stunned for a moment when she opened her mouth. When the bowl was reminded, it was similar to her reaction. It was a bit muddled and a little bit I don''t know what to say. After waiting on the roadside for such a while, they didn''t think about it. Finally, Jiang Wanbai did. The party cleaned up and got on the carriage again. Green bamboo also asked, "master, can we go back to the capital city at that time?" "Yes." Jiang Wanbai nodded, "when you have solved the matter at hand, you can go back to the capital directly..." At that time, you can also go directly to the place where the new moon and Li Yan''s bones are. If you make sure that the eye of the Juyin array is just there, you can save a lot of things. In fact, it was not as long as she thought that Jiang would go back to the desert after finishing all these things. Of course, the premise is that everything goes smoothly. The carriage walked forward slowly until the afternoon. Looking at the city gate ahead, Jiang Wanbai, who had been relying on the carriage to keep his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Qi Qingxing on one side. "Here it is." She hooked her lips and laughed. Her eyes flashed brilliantly. But for a moment, the figure of her and Qi Qingxing disappeared in the carriage. Xue Xu, who was sitting opposite the two men, looked at the two people''s greetings and disappeared without saying a word. He reached out and helped his forehead. His expression was somewhat helpless. After a moment, he laughed softly. Green bamboo, sitting outside the carriage, heard his laughter and immediately asked, "Mr. Xue, what are you laughing at?" "Nothing." Xue Xu answered. Qingzhu murmured something and did not ask again. For him, Xue Xu was originally a very mysterious existence. Many times, what Qingzhu discussed with Jiang Wanbai was not what Qingzhu could understand. At the moment Jiang Wanbai opened his eyes, the son of the rice shop owner finally came back with people. The tall and thin man with a basket on his back followed him. At the moment when he was about to step into the rice shop, he looked up at the rice shop in front of him. Chapter 1227 "Why What''s the matter? " Just excited to welcome the boss a face nervous looking at the man. The man''s eyes narrowed slightly and did not speak. He lifted his feet and walked in. The three members of the rice shop followed him in fear. They saw him go directly to the yard. The boss of the rice shop quickly went to lead the way and said, "big My Lord, the rune paper is still in this room as before... " He thought that the man was going to go to the room where the rune paper had been placed before. Before he finished speaking, he saw the man turn his steps and walk towards the wall. The man stopped at the root of the wall and squatted down to look at a handful of ashes in front of him. The boss of the rice shop who followed him also followed him. Soon he found a handful of ashes. His son also said strangely, "who is this? How to burn paper at the foot of our wall? Do you mean to curse us? " As a result, he found that his father''s face had turned white, and the whole person was shivering. "Dad, what are you doing? Why does it suddenly start to blow? " The boss slapped him and cried, "this is the rune paper of our family! Who killed thousands of swordsmen directly burned the rune paper left by our ancestors! " "What?" Both mother and son were surprised, and the woman sat on the ground with a look of panic. She kept saying, "it''s over It''s over Our family is finished! " "No!" The boss slapped his thigh, turned his head and looked at the tall and thin man, full of hope, "adult Can you help us? You can draw this rune, can''t you? You can draw another one for us, can''t you? " "I can''t draw it." The tall and thin man stood up with a look of indifference, "I can''t draw..." "How could it be?" The boss was in a hurry, and then he stood up, following the tall and thin man, "adult, how can you not draw? You have been painting for our family all these years... " "I just help you fill in the faded cinnabar and inject spiritual power. That''s because the rune paper itself is not completely broken. I told you long ago that the rune paper must be well kept. If the rune paper is damaged, I can''t help it, unless..." The tall and thin man''s voice was loud. "Unless what?" the boss asked in a hurry "Unless you get another one for you." The man said, "I can still come to help you on a regular basis as before." "This Where else can we find people? " The boss''s face was despairing. The rune paper was left by their ancestors. The only person they knew was the tall and thin man in front of him. Every time, this man came to the rice shop to repair the consumed Rune paper for them. But now there is no Rune paper, and the man also said that he had no way, the boss had to despair, after the rune paper disappeared, all his hopes were pinned on the thin and tall man. But now all his hopes are gone. A man''s legs a soft, directly sat on the ground, the woman who had just fought with him is also a blank face, the previous domineering now can not be found. But the son, who was a fool, didn''t realize what it meant to his family. He came over with a smile and said, "Dad, it''s not so bad, is it? But is it just a piece of Rune paper? If you don''t, it will be gone. In the future, your son will study hard and get a good reputation. You don''t have to run this rice shop any more. Follow me to the capital... " Chapter 1228 "You just want to take the exam for fame and honor?" However, the boss suddenly turned to himself, slapped him and said angrily, "you''re cheating your mother, this stupid woman. Do you want to cheat your father and me? Test your fame! Just like you, if you can manage our rice shop well, I will die in peace even if I die! " "I''m kind enough to comfort you, and you''re going to hit me?! I don''t think you treat me as your son at all Seeing the father and son fight with each other directly, the woman is more distressed for her son, so she rushed to fight with her son. As a result, the boss was angry, so the fight between the father and son at the beginning became a family of three. The tall and thin man stood by and looked at the scene with impatience and contempt. He didn''t say anything and went out directly. As a result, as soon as he got to the front hall, he stopped and looked at the two people sitting there drinking tea. Jiang Wanbai sniffed the tea in the cup, looked up at the tall and thin man standing there and said, "this tea is very good..." "Is it? I don''t like tea. " The man finished and continued to walk outside. Jiang evening white is not angry, and Qi Qingxing looked at each other and followed up. She stopped beating around the Bush and asked directly, "it was you who helped repair the rune paper for their family, but I ignored you before. What''s the relationship between you and this family?" "It doesn''t matter. What I want to do is just what my master wants me to do." The man did not leave the town in a hurry to go to the village, but went to the butcher''s shop with his basket on his back, obviously intending to buy some more things back. Jiang Wanbai gently raised his eyebrows and continued to ask, "do you know what is the relationship between your master and this family?" "Probably Do you want him to pay attention to the things his friends have given him? Since he is not dead, he has been helping to take care of him. " The tall and thin man said, without any ups and downs in his voice, as if he was saying something that had nothing to do with him. However, Jiang Wanbai thinks carefully, if what the tall and thin man said is true, then this matter really has nothing to do with him. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing follow the tall man all the way, watching him gradually fill the basket, and then it seems that they have bought the things and intend to leave Tangjia town to return to Yizhuang. However, along the way, no matter how Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing asked, the man''s answer was impeccable. Jiang Wanbai didn''t get any clues and didn''t catch this person''s flaw, so that she was a little angry and had a subtle sense of frustration. Qi Qingxing, aware of her emotional change, pinched her hand to appease her, and suddenly said, "we are not sure if what you said is true or false, but we really did not get any useful information. In order to determine the authenticity of what you said, we can only use soul searching to find what we want." There was no obvious fluctuation in his tone when he said these words, but Jiang Wanbai somehow recognized that he was threatening men. The man raised his eyes and said, "good." It''s still the same attitude. Jiang Wanbai even began to suspect that maybe the man really said what he knew and didn''t hide anything, so he was not guilty and was not afraid of Jiang Wanbai''s soul searching. Although there was a little doubt in her heart, Jiang Wanbai did not give up the idea. She looked sideways at the lane next to her and said with a smile, "well, there is no one around here. Don''t worry, my soul searching technique is not as good as before. As long as your soul itself is not damaged, my soul searching skill will not easily hurt you." Chapter 1229 A moment later, the three people were standing in the lane, the basket was placed at the man''s feet, the man stood with his back against the wall, his face still had no expression. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing take a look at each other and go to the man with soul searching. As she said, the disadvantages of the improved soul searching technique have become less and less. As long as she controls it properly, it will not cause harm to the people who are using soul searching. What''s more, Jiang Wanbai specially checked that his soul was not weak and did not suffer any damage before using soul searching on men. On the contrary, it is very powerful. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai used soul searching technique to him without any scruples. And the man is also very calm. Before long, Jiang Wanbai and the man almost opened their eyes at the same time. The man still looked like he had no unnecessary expression. Jiang Wanbai''s eyes flashed and shook his head toward Qi Qingxing. "If it''s OK, I''ll go first." The man said, bending to the foot of the basket back up again, and then toward the alley. But before he got out of the alley, Qi Qingxing''s voice rang again, "there are too many secrets hidden in your masters and apprentices. Before we find out what we want, we can only aggrieve your master..." "You..." The man realized what, and suddenly turned to look at Qi Qingxing, that is, at the moment of his turn, a wisp of magic Qi flew out of Qi Qingxing''s sleeve and fell into the man''s eyebrows. Qi Qingxing had a light expression and said: "before this, your master will not want to use your body. As long as the evil spirit doesn''t disperse, your soul can''t leave this body, and your master''s soul can''t occupy your body." "Why do you do that?" Finally, the man was no longer as if nothing could cause him to care. He looked at Qi Qingxing angrily and said, "this is my body. I have the right to decide what my body can do with it!" Qi Qingxing just looks at him and doesn''t speak. Lianjiang Wanbai is also like this, although Jiang Wanbai is surprised by Qi Qingxing''s sudden action. The man saw that Qi Qingxing did not speak, so he went to see Jiang Wanbai again. However, seeing Jiang Wanbai not talking, he became more angry and cried: "you are too much! I didn''t think you were just hypocrites. I didn''t expect that you were just hypocrites Jiang Wanbai has been a bit immune to the three words "hypocrite" during this period, because as soon as she hears the three words, she will think of killing the ghost king. It seems that these three words have become the exclusive pronoun of the ghost king. Jiang Wanbai is thinking wildly, and he hears the voice of Qi Qingxing in his ear. It is still flat and light without any ups and downs. Qi Qingxing said: "we are not any righteous people." "Cough..." Jiang Wanbai coughed. She always felt that it was strange to hear this sentence from Qi Qingxing''s mouth. However, she did not deny the sentence, so she added another: "what we do is just what we want to do. Sometimes it is not impossible to use some special means to achieve certain goals. What''s more, she said..." She stopped for a moment, then looked at the tall and thin man with a smile, and said, "you can see that we are the one who mends the devil''s road and the other one who repairs the ghost road. Don''t people all think that the devil''s or the ghost''s repair are not good people? It''s just Strictly speaking, we are not good people eithe Chapter 1230 Jiang Wanbai is serious. The man''s expression was stiff, and he couldn''t say anything to refute. After all, he didn''t expect Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing to admit so simply. "You also know that my master is running out of time and may need my body at any time. I know you haven''t done anything to him, just want to know something from him..." The man pauses for a moment, and then returns to his normal appearance, as if he doesn''t care about everything, and seems to be in control of everything. "If something happens to my master, you will lose the clue..." He gave a sudden smile and fixed his eyes on Jiang Wanbai and said: "many things are known only to my master now. If he died, you will not know anything. My master''s soul will be unstable. Once you leave him now, there will be no new body to attach to, and you will be scared at any time. Is this what you want to see?" "Ah..." Jiang Wanbai shrugged his shoulders and sighed, "although it doesn''t matter to me whether he will die or not, at least, before he tells us what he knows, he really can''t get over his wits." A glimmer of complacency crossed his eyes. But at the next moment, the expression was stiff again. Because Jiang Wanbai flicks his fingertip, a white light flies to him. Then, a paper figure climbs out of her sleeve and climbs onto the man''s shoulder flexibly. The man comes back to his senses and reaches out to catch the man. However, the paper man''s movements are too flexible. It is clear that the paper man also has half a slap in the face of a man. However, the man is unable to catch the paper man. Instead, he is sweating and his clothes are torn. As a result, the paper man does not know where he has gone. The man stopped, staring at Jiang Wanbai and asked, "what have you done to me?" "Nothing. Aren''t you afraid there is no place to go after your master''s death? Even if you don''t like it, you can''t leave a face for me But the paper man''s body is still very easy to use. Don''t worry, it''s waterproof and sun proof. Xue Xu has personally experienced it for you. " Jiang Wanbai looks at the man with a smile. The blue veins on the man''s neck are bulging, obviously because Jiang Wanbai''s words are emotional, but he can only stare at Jiang Wanbai angrily, and can''t do anything about Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. The smile on Jiang Wan''s white face fell down, and she gently picked her eyebrows and said, "although the means are stronger, it is also for the sake of you and your master." "We don''t need it!" The man said angrily. Qi Qingxing said quietly: "you have no right to refuse." Jiang Wanbai She looked at Qi Qingxing and coughed softly. Her smile could not be concealed in her eyes. The man probably knew that there was no room for further discussion, so he glared angrily at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, bent over to pick up the basket on one side, turned and strode away. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing didn''t follow up this time. They were watching the man walk out of the alley. After a look at each other, Jiang Wanbai said, "go back?" "Well." Qi Qingxing nodded and answered. They walked forward at the same time, only one step, the scene in front of them changed. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing appeared in an inn. Xue Xu was sitting at the table with a cup of tea in his hand. When he saw the two people suddenly appeared in front of him, his hands holding the teacup shook slightly and his face did not change. He asked, "is the matter finished?" Chapter 1231 "Half and half." Jiang Wanbai sat down with a dry mouth. Qi Qingxing also sat down on her side, reached for the teapot, poured two cups of tea, handed Jiang Wanbai a cup, and held one by himself. Jiang Wanbai had just sipped his tea when Qingzhu opened the door and came in. With a food box in his other hand, he turned around and closed the door. When he turned around, he took two steps back, hitting the door directly with his back. "Qingzhu, what''s the matter with you? Ah hang and I are so terrible? Scared you? " Jiang Wanbai slightly widened his eyes and looked at him in disbelief. Green bamboo has already responded to this, and he feels quite different. He reaches out to scratch the tip of his nose and walks over to this side and says: "master I was just It''s a mistake. " "Oh? What do you think we are? " Jiang Wanbai asked. Green bamboo laughed and didn''t say why. He put the food box on the table and quickly opened the topic, "master, are you hungry? The dishes I just went to buy are all the specialties here, and there are some snacks... " Jiang Wanbai hums and laughs. Without further questioning, he washes his hands and eats with Qi Qingxing. During the meal, Xue Xu didn''t ask them what they had gained from this trip. Until the meal was over, Jiang Wanbai leaned on the couch in the room, looking lazy and sleepy. Her eyelids were half set, but she did not really sleep in the past. Instead, she drove herself and Qi Qingxing to see the people who had done something. She probably told Xue Xu what they had done. Finally, she smacked her lips and sighed, "although she did it like a villain, it was quite cool." Xue Xu didn''t understand what the villain meant, so he looked at her suspiciously. Jiang Wanbai coughed slightly and explained it roughly. "Interesting." Xue Xu laughed when he heard it. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t understand the reaction, so she went to bed with her eyes closed. In the Yizhuang Village, when it was dark, the tall and thin man came up from the road among the weeds with his back basket on his back. His face was gloomy and ugly. The old man who had been sitting at the door of the Yizhuang Village with his head bit by bit raised his head in that direction and murmured: "little Lord, are you back? Come back. Ok Come back, ok... " The thin and tall man went straight to him. He squatted down and squinted his eyes slightly. For a while, his face began to climb black lines, as if something black was running in his blood vessels. It looked terrible. In the eyes of the tall and thin man, he gasped for breath. He got up and threw the basket out. He kicked the crutches that the old man had put beside him. There was a low roar in his throat, which was similar to that of a wild animal. And the boss seemed to know nothing, still sitting there and repeating those words. After a while, the man''s mood was restrained. He looked at him with a complicated look on his face and said in a hoarse voice: "gounu, it seems that you are really stupid, but It doesn''t matter if you''re stupid. You''ve done all the things you need to do, and you''re doing well. " After Jiang Wanbai and others had a sleep, they had breakfast in the Inn and got on the carriage again and went out of the city. As soon as the carriage got out of the city gate and walked a certain distance ahead, he made sure that there was no one else around. Jiang Wanbai snapped his finger. The green bamboo sitting outside the carriage only felt a flower in front of him, and the surrounding scene changed. Chapter 1232 They were still on an official road, but not far ahead was a city gate. Everything around them seemed strange and familiar to Qingzhu. He was stunned for a moment, or WAN Yue, sitting beside him, muttered: "is the capital ahead? It''s my first time to come... " Hearing the two familiar words, Qingzhu suddenly responded. His eyes were red for a moment. He turned back and lifted the curtain of the carriage. His emotion was hard to hide. He was excited and excited, "master! Childe! We are back in the capital "Yes, we went back to the capital." Jiang Wanbai Dynasty green bamboo smile, mood is also a bit complicated. After all, she stayed here for a period of time and got to know the big prince and lingo. Although she had been ready to devote herself to Taoism, when she returned to her hometown, her mood was inevitably complicated. The emotion of these feelings suddenly surged into my heart. Jiang Wan''s white eyebrow''s heart beat. The next moment, he restrained his expression, sat cross legged and closed his eyes. "Master?" Qingzhu is still excited, and suddenly sees Jiang Wanbai. He is still a little confused. He subconsciously shouts, and when he wants to say something, Qi Qingxing has already seen it. The look in his eyes is simple and clear, so that he can be quiet. Jiang Wanbai suddenly realized that it was the key time to improve her mood. She couldn''t hear the voice beside her. When Jiang Wanbai came out of meditation, the carriage still stayed near the gate of the city, but Xue Xu and WAN Yue had already left. "He said he would come to us when his business was finished." Qiqingxing road. Jiang evening white point head, stretched a stretch, good spirit can not, "now is when?" "It''s evening. Wait a little longer and the gate will be closed." Qi Qingxing said with a smile. "That''s good. I thought it would be several days after I woke up." Jiang Wanbai also laughed and was in a good mood. The reason why the carriage stayed here was to wait for Jiang Wanbai to wake up. Now that Jiang Wanbai has woken up, the carriage naturally doesn''t have to stop here all the time. You know, during the period when the carriage was stopped here, the soldiers who guarded the city had already come to inquire about it. It was Qingzhu who took out the waist token of Qihou''s mansion that they were not invited to drink tea in the prison ¡£ After all, this is the capital city. A carriage has been parked outside the capital city. It is suspicious that it will not go or pass by. When the carriage finally stopped at the gate of Qihou house, it was completely dark, and Qihou mansion had already received the news. When the carriage stopped, the housekeeper''s excited voice had already sounded, "go and inform the old lady and them! The prince and his wife are back The porter also cheerfully answered, turned and ran away quickly. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing get off the carriage, Jiang Wanbai looks up at the gate of Qihou house and sighs: "it''s still the same." "It''s not that it''s not easy to make big changes after decades of absence." Qi Qingxing said with a smile. As a result, as soon as he had finished this sentence, an old voice came out of the Qihou residence, with some complaints, but it was hard to hide his joy. "Do you still want to leave for decades and come back? How many years do I have to live without your grandmother? " Before Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing open their mouths and say it''s you, there is a tender voice in the mansion. "Mother, don''t say that..." Before the sound fell completely, Mrs. Qing appeared at the gate with Mrs. Qi''s arm, followed by he Niang, who was holding a 12-year-old child in her arms. Chapter 1233 And he Niang''s foot is followed by a big black cat. The big black cat looked at Jiang Wanbai with some vigilance. Her front paws curled up slightly and didn''t fall completely on the ground. But when Jiang Wanbai came to talk to Mrs. Qi, the big black cat looked up at Jiang Wanbai''s skirt and sniffed. It seemed that she still remembered the smell. She gently mewed and scratched on Jiang Wanbai''s skirt with her paws. "Sesame still knows Shizi Madame." He Niang saw that Jiang Wanbai and Mrs. Qi had finished speaking. She just heard sesame''s cry, and looked down to see this scene, so she said happily. During the two years when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were not in the house, sesame had already been familiar with the people in the family. Now Mrs. Qi likes to hold sesame when she is free. Especially when it is cold, let sesame lie on her lap and warm up. That is more comfortable than holding a soup lady. At the moment, when the white sesame is still on the side of the white sesame, I remember that the old lady rubbed along with the white sesame, and then she would smile "Speaking of it, sesame was brought back by Wanbai and Shizi. Sesame must have remembered it." Mrs. Qing has retreated to one side and said with a smile. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing stood on both sides of the old lady Qi. Hearing this, they laughed. Instead of rushing to hold sesame seeds, Mrs. Qi pushed her hand and said in a continuous voice, "Wanbai, hold it fast, or sesame will be wronged..." "It seems that sesame is very popular during my absence from ah hang..." Jiang Wanbai said with a smile that he released the arm of the old lady Qi and leaned over to pick up sesame seeds. Jiang Wanbai picked up sesame, sesame immediately rubbed against her face, meow meow in his mouth, soft and delicate, "so coquettish sesame?" "Meow ~" "your father is still in the palace, but I have sent someone to wait at the gate of the palace. When he comes out, let him come back quickly..." The old lady Qi''s head turned to the other side of Qi Qingxing road. Qi Qingxing nodded, still as before he left the capital. His temper was cold, but his eyebrows and eyes were soft. Mrs. Qi felt happy when she looked at it. She tried to hold back her tears. It was too ugly to cry for such a happy thing. But Mrs. Qi still wet the corners of her eyes. "Grandmother don''t have to be sad. This time I will stay with Wanbai for a long time." Qi Qingxing reached out and took the handkerchief handed by his mother. He leaned over and wiped the corners of her eyes for the old lady Qi. He said in a warm voice. Although Mrs. Qi still wanted to leave after listening to what he said, she felt a little sad, but she still put the sadness aside and said happily, "that''s good. This time, I''d like to accompany your grandmother well By the way, this is zhan''er. It''s your brother. Hold him fast. " The old lady Qi finished speaking to Qi Qingxing, and then coaxed Qi Zhan, who was held by he Niang, in a low voice: "zhan''er, call brother quickly This is my brother, and this is my sister-in-law... " In fact, a long time ago, people in the family first taught zhan''er to call them "brother" and "sister-in-law". They thought that when Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai came back, Qi Zhan could call out these two names. Unfortunately, until now, Qi Zhan has been able to speak, but also to father, mother, grandmother Even sesame will shout, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing only come back. Chapter 1234 In the daytime, when I heard that Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai were outside the gate of the city, Mrs. Qi had already cried. At this moment, she could feel a little more peaceful. Later in the afternoon, Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Qing kept calling for Qi Zhan, and then they would call for elder brother and sister-in-law. But at the moment, Qi Zhan, who always loves to laugh and make noises, is shy. He purses his mouth and smiles, but he can''t shout out the two voices. Jiang Wanbai knew that all children were like this, so he didn''t mind. Qi Qingxing would not mind. When Mrs. Qi asked him to hold Qi Zhan, he already stretched out his hand to Qi Zhan and asked in a low voice, "do you want my brother to hold him?" Qi Zhan slightly stares round eyes, his small face is full of desire, obviously willing, his hands in front of his body, seems to want to extend his hands to Qi Qingxing, but because of his shyness, he dare not. "Give him a hug." Jiang Wanbai holds sesame seeds and whispers to Qi Qingxing. I always feel that if Qi Qingxing doesn''t hold Qi Zhan over again, the child will be sad first. The child''s mood is really sensitive and changeable. Qi Qingxing smiles and reaches out to hold Qi Zhan. When he holds it in his hand, he subconsciously weighs it and says, "good." Afraid that his brother said he was too fat to hold Qi Zhan immediately happy, holding Qi Qingxing''s neck will face in the past. Jiang Wanbai looked at it with a deeper smile and said, "how can you be like a sesame, love to be coquettish..." "I don''t think so Sesame grows up. " Mrs. Qing and Mrs. Qi also laughed. Sesame didn''t know if she understood what they said, and then she began to meow. The family went to Mrs. Qi''s yard in the laughter and laughter. The food had been served. Jiang Wanbai asked, "don''t you wait for your father to come back?" "No matter who told him not to come back earlier, let him eat whatever is left in the kitchen." Qi old lady hummed, but her eyes were full of laughter. Even Qi Qingxing''s face is a little more faint smile. In fact, we all know that in such a large Qihou mansion, how can we really let him eat leftovers when he comes back? It''s just that they are happy with the current atmosphere. As a result, all the people in the room were still laughing. Jiang Wanbai handed the sesame seeds to he Niang. He and Qi Qingxing were washing hands for Qi Zhan. The Lord Qi rang out from the door with some helpless voice. "It''s said that if I don''t come back, I''m going to eat leftovers. How can you bear it?" With this sound, Qi Hou Ye strode in from the door. In Jiang Wanbai''s memory, he seldom had a smile on his face. He first saluted to Mrs. Qi, and then looked at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing and nodded to them. Qi Hou ye, who has always been calm and dignified, naturally couldn''t pull their hands and red eyes like the old lady Qi did. But Jiang Wanbai still noticed from his eyes the excitement that he couldn''t suppress. He also missed his son. Qi houye heard that Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai had come back from the palace gate. At that moment, he was very happy. Fortunately, the weather had improved recently, and he had already started to ride his horse to the court. Therefore, he turned over and mounted the horse and rushed to the court. His colleagues who walked a few steps behind him originally wanted to discuss with him a few words about the Court Affairs. However, when he looked up, he saw the scene that Lord Qi rode away from the dust on his horse. Chapter 1235 At that moment, he was very surprised. He caught the servant of the Marquis''s house who had not been able to keep up with the Lord Qi''s steps. When asked, he knew that Qi Shizi and his wife had returned from Beijing for a long time. Almost immediately after Jiang Wanbai and others had just entered the Qihou mansion, the Lord Qi had already rode to the gate of the Marquis house. After the Lord Qi came back, the family finally got together and had a meal. Jiang Wanbai did not leave in a hurry. He sat down with Mrs. Qi and said a lot of words. Naturally, Qi Qingxing was called to the study by the Lord Qi. When the old lady Qi couldn''t help falling asleep, Jiang Wanbai came out of her and saw the green bamboo waiting there. Green bamboo came over with a lantern and said, "master, you probably won''t go back to the yard tonight. Let me pick you up." "I see." Jiang Wanbai had long predicted that Qi Qingxing was often called to speak in his study by the Lord Qi. He often talked for a long time. The father and son did not see each other for such a long time. There must be a lot of things to talk about. It is not surprising to have a night talk by candlelight. When she returned to the yard, Hongdou had already been waiting there. Hongdou had already known what she and Qi Qingxing had come back to today, but her identity was not suitable to go to Mrs. Qi''s yard, so she had been waiting in the yard. "Young lady..." As soon as Jiang Wanbai came in, Hong Dou called out. Just as soon as she made a sound, her voice became choked and her eyes were red. She quickly covered her mouth and turned to her body. She was still breathing in the jar: "excuse me, madam. I''m just too happy..." "Since you are happy, don''t cry..." Jiang Wanbai walks over and pats her on the shoulder. At this time, the foot was gently rubbed, Jiang Wanbai a low head, sesame eyes on her gently called. Jiang Wanbai leaned over to pick it up and said, "sesame is not specially accompanied by red beans waiting for me here, eh?" "Sesame is getting sticky." Red bean quickly wiped his eyes, turned to the river evening white road, smile with tears. Jiang Wanbai gently scratched sesame''s chin and saw it''s comfortable snoring. She also laughed and said, "stick to people. When I''m not here, I''ll rely on Sesame instead of me to accompany you, isn''t it?" Red bean answered, and then he laughed. When he had laughed enough, he remembered what he wanted to do. He even said, "young lady, sit in the house first. The maid will go up and fetch hot water to wash you..." "Don''t be so troublesome. I''ll go directly to Wenchi in the back and soak it. You can talk with me. Ah Xing and I are not in the capital for one or two years. I don''t know what happened. Just tell me..." "Good!" Red bean is happy to answer. Although he said he didn''t need to heat Jiang Wanbai with hot water, he still turned around and ran into the house to clean up the clean clothes for Jiang Wanbai. A moment later, Jiang Wanbai was immersed in the Wenchi pool, squinting his eyes comfortably. Sesame was lying beside the Wenchi pool, with his eyes closed. Red beans sat across the screen, saying what had happened in the capital during this period of time, and there were some changes. "The eldest prince was named crown prince one year after you and the son of a generation left the capital city..." Along with the sound of red beans, Jiang Wanbai also had some sleepiness, but he did not sleep completely. Sometimes he could catch a few words from red beans. Chapter 1236 Although Hongdou had many words to say with Jiang Wanbai, he didn''t want to pull Jiang Wanbai to say the meaning of the last night. As soon as the time was almost up, he quickly got up and said, "young lady, you can wipe it out. It must have been hard on the way and have a rest earlier." Jiang Wanbai wanted to say that it was not hard. After all, she had breakfast and came out of the city in a blink of an eye. She had no way to go, so she was not hard at all. However, she did feel sleepy. So he got up from the warm pool, put on his clothes, went back to bed with sesame seeds in his arms, and said, "maybe ah hang won''t come back to sleep tonight. Sesame, you can sleep with me..." Sesame meow two times, obediently lying next to her pillow. When the light is off, sesame closes his eyes, and he can''t see a cat lying on the edge of Jiang Wanbai''s pillow. This is the mystery of black cat. If it''s green bamboo, it''s more careless. At night, you won''t notice the presence of sesame seeds. But if it''s red beans, you should be able to notice. After all, she was originally a dark guard, more sensitive. Qi Qingxing noticed that there was a breath in bed besides Jiang Wanbai when she opened the door to enter the house. He first pauses for a moment, and then quickly reacts that the breath sound is sesame seeds. He can''t help but help his forehead to laugh. A moment later, he turned to close the door and walked almost without a step. There was no light in the room, but for Qi Qingxing, it didn''t affect his vision. He could see everything around him clearly, including the black cat curled up and sleeping by Jiang Wanbai''s pillow. It was very good and occupied his place. When the idea came to mind, Qi Qingxing''s eyes narrowed slightly. After a while, he reached over and lifted the black cat out. The black cat wakes up at once, waving its limbs and meowing, but no matter how it calls, it can''t make any sound at all. Naturally, it won''t make any noise to Jiang Wanbai, who is still sleeping. The next morning, Jiang Wanbai woke up in Qi Qingxing''s arms. She covered her mouth and yawned. After a while, she remembered that she had returned to Qihou''s house with Qi Qingxing yesterday. Last night She reached for the pillow and touched Qi Qingxing''s face. "Sesame?" Jiang Wanbai suddenly woke up a lot, slightly widened his eyes and looked at him, "when did you come back last night?" Qi Qingxing snorted, one side of the head bit her hand on his face, and gently ground her fingers with his teeth. "How dirty. I haven''t washed my hands yet." Jiang Wanbai quickly took back his hand and muttered. "The first thing you wake up with is to look for the cat?" Qi Qingxing slightly sideways, one hand holding her head, the other holding the hand that she wanted to retract. In her mind, she saw the scene of one person and one cat sleeping together after coming back last night. Her eyes suddenly narrowed slightly. Jiang Wanbai, keenly aware of the danger, retreated a little. Unfortunately, she could not retreat far. After all, behind her was the wall, and she had been sleeping in bed. After realizing that he had no choice but to retreat, Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and went back to Qi Qingxing. He raised his head and gave him a kiss on the chin. He said, "it suddenly occurred to me that we had already returned to Qihou house. I thought you didn''t come back last night, so I went to sleep with sesame seeds. When I woke up, I naturally wanted to find it..." With that, Jiang Wanbai first realized that he was not right, so he gradually lost his voice. Chapter 1237 And Qi Qingxing looked at her, "Oh? Go on, why not "Say That''s it... " Jiang Wanbai looks innocent. He looks at Qi Qingxing''s back and murmurs in his heart. In the past, when Hong Dou heard the movement in the room, she would make a voice and ask whether she would like to get up and wash. Today, this time, why is there still no movement. However, Mrs. Qi had already given an order. She felt that Jiang Wanbai, Qi Qingxing and others had come back on their way. They were too tired to be called up. So when red bean gets up in the morning, thinking that Jiang Wanbai must not wake up so early, he goes to the next door to find he Niang. Seeing Qi Qingxing approaching, Jiang Wanbai had to reach out to Qi Qingxing''s chest. Unfortunately, it didn''t have much effect. Her ears were red and her brain was turning. She even said, "it seems that it''s too late. Should we go to our grandmothers? I promised to have breakfast with my grandmother last night Jiang Wanbai only felt that he had found an excellent reason to get rid of himself, and he could not help feeling a little proud. But just as she had just dyed her eyes and eyebrows, Qi Qingxing held her chin. Then Jiang Wanbai didn''t even have a chance to speak. Qi Qingxing''s face was enlarged in front of her eyes, and a warm touch came from her lips. Jiang Wanbai lamented in his heart that he would not be able to catch up with breakfast. However, Qi Qingxing retreated and got out of bed. Jiang Wanbai was still in a daze. He wanted to wait for some rapid breathing to calm down before talking. However, the fire in his heart was burning badly. Qi Qingxing had no choice but to help his forehead. He said, "get up and wash." He turned and went into the pool behind. When Qi Qing walks, Jiang Wanbai sits on the bed with the quilt in her arms. Her expression is a little blank. After a while, she buries her face in the quilt and laughs. Qi Qingxing of Wenchi heard Jiang Wanbai''s laughter, and immediately gritted his teeth and called out to her: "Jiang Wanbai!" He seldom calls her with her first name and surname. It can be seen that he is really annoyed. "What are you calling me for?" Jiang Wanbai coughed gently and quickly restrained his laughter. He asked, and got up and got out of bed. But Qi Qingxing didn''t speak any more. Jiang Wanbai was in a good mood and called for red beans. After washing, Qi Qingxing also came out, and his expression returned to his usual cool appearance. However, he still had some moisture that was not completely dry, which made the whole person linger with a warm and soft breath. I can''t help being intoxicated. "I didn''t always talk about wanting to eat my family''s food. Why don''t you worry now?" Qi Qing walked to her side, holding her hand hanging on the side of the body, gently pinched and pinched, let her come back to God. Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes, lifted his feet to go outside and sighed: "it''s not because I just felt beautiful and delicious at that moment..." Qi Qingxing looks helpless, but his eyes are full of smile. Green bamboo and red bean follow behind them. On the way, green bamboo has seen this scene, so it has become a little numb. However, Hongdou, which was often seen before, has not been seen for such a long time. Now when he sees this scene again, he can''t help but cover his mouth and secretly laugh. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walk side by side into the old lady''s yard, the old lady is talking to Mrs. Qing. The sesame seeds carried out by Qi Qingxing last night are also in the bed. Qi Zhan sits cross legged beside it, touching its back and pinching its ears. Sesame will raise his head and let Qi Zhan scratch his chin. Chapter 1238 When he saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing coming, the people and cats in the room looked over. Qi old lady''s face was clearly smiling, but she said on her mouth: "why don''t you have a good rest? Can you stand up so early? " "It''s OK." Jiang Wanbai walked over with a smile and sat down on the side of Mrs. Qi''s body and said, "ah Xing and I are not really on our way. Grandma, look at us. We are in good spirits." In fact, Mrs. Qi can see whether there is fatigue between their eyebrows and eyes. As an elder, she will inevitably have that idea. But now Jiang Wanbai comes to speak in front of her, and Qi Qingxing also sits down at her hand, so Mrs. Qi can only enjoy herself. "Late white hungry? If we''re hungry, we''ll eat first. We won''t wait for your father Mrs. Qi patted Jiang Wanbai on the back of her hand. Naturally, Jiang Wanbai will not feel hungry. After leaving the desert, she has returned to her normal state. She seldom feels hungry. She usually eats only because of her greedy appetite. Otherwise, she would have already built a valley and would not need to eat any more. Qi Qingxing, however, has recently begun to build a valley. But these two people didn''t say much to Mrs. Qi. They just shook their heads and said they were not hungry. Jiang Wanbai made old lady Qi smile again, so he made way for Qi Qingxing to sit down with her and talk more with her. After all, even if Mrs. Qi liked her any more, she would not be able to step into Qi Qingxing''s grandson. What''s more, she has already talked a lot with Mrs. Qi last night, and it''s almost enough. Now it''s better to give time to her grandparents and grandchildren. Jiang Wanbai sits down with Qi Zhan and teases sesame with him. The scratched sesame is so comfortable that she snores. Occasionally, she talks to Mrs. Qing. Mrs. Qing is more gentle than before. Just listening to her talk, Jiang Wanbai already feels very comfortable. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai likes to talk to her, even if they are just chatting about the new dishes of the restaurant Jiang Wanbai used to like in Beijing, or what Qi Zhan likes to eat more, or where there is a similarity between Qi Zhan and Qi Qingxing. After listening to Qi Zhanqing''s words, he would like to talk with his wife, but he didn''t want to talk with his wife. But little Qizhan doesn''t care about it at all. He talks to himself. Sometimes he bends over and hugs sesame''s head and mutters, as if asking sesame how to see it. Sesame will occasionally meow. Qizhanjiang small white face is really a little bit late Xiaoqizhan knew that "cute" was a word used to praise each other, so he blinked and blinked, patted and patted with small hands, and said, "sister-in-law is really cute!" Jiang Wanbai is stunned. When she remembers the laughter of Mrs. Qi and others, she responds. She turns to Qi Qingxing''s smiling eyes and can''t help laughing. With little Qi Zhan in, Qi Hou''s house is never short of laughter. When he comes back, the laughter in old lady Qi''s yard has not stopped. Chapter 1239 After breakfast, Qi Qingxing and Jiang didn''t sit much later, so they would get up and go to the palace. When they left Beijing before, they had left with the task given by Xiao Quan. Now that they have returned to Beijing, they must be holy in the palace. In the secret letter they received in Langxi City, Xiao Quan did let them return to Beijing. Maybe there is something to say. But Jiang evening White did not think it would be what happened in the capital. After all, the national teacher she was found back. Half blind people were sitting in the town. She also calculated a divination to make sure that nothing happened in the capital. Therefore, Xiao Quan must say that it is outside the capital. After two people entered the palace, they went directly to the imperial study. They met the prince right at the door of the imperial study. The big prince was stunned when he saw them. Then he showed a clear color of joy on his face, although it was only a moment before he hid them. If Jiang was keen in the evening white, I''m afraid she could not catch it. She sighed in her heart. In the past two years, the prince had been closer to the emperor, and would grow into a real king who was not angry in color in the past two years. Just like Xiao Tsuen, his father. "Prince, your highness..." Jiang evening white and Qi Qing did not need to salute, so only to the great prince, the prince today, arch his hands, first to say hello. The prince has already converged all his emotions. The old man has gone a lot, and he nodded slightly towards the late White River and Qi Qingxing, saying, "I heard you were back yesterday, and I was thinking about when I could contact you again with paper crane, but now I don''t need to." The three did not always stand outside the study to talk about the meaning, after all Xiao Quan can still in the study waiting to see Jiang evening white and Qi Qingxing. Prince Prince is just coming out of the imperial study. Although he would like to speak to Jiang evening white, he is not good to follow in. He just said to Jiang evening: "there are many books in the Wanshu building. If you have time, you can go and see it." "OK." Jiang later white nodded with a smile, and when the prince took the person away, she and Qi Qingxing looked at each other and entered the imperial study. In the imperial study, Xiao Quan was sitting at the top, and when they came in, he put down his pen and looked up and smiled. "You two are bad. This one is away from Beijing, and I have been outside for so long. If I don''t call you back, you will stay outside?" "Even if there is no official letter, we are going to return to Beijing." Qi Qingxing said, "just happened to hit together." "This is called heart has a sharp." Jiang later white followed Qi Qingxing. Xiao Quan shook his head and smiled, looking at Jiang evening white, "this time I am traveling outside. You have a mouth skin that is actually exercising." "OK, OK." Jiang night white smile. She didn''t stay in the imperial study for too long, and after a few words, she retired. Qi Qingxing knew that there was no problem for him. Anyway, he knew more clearly what to say before the Emperor than Jiang evening white. Jiang evening white then by the reason to meet the national teacher from the imperial study back. The master was originally found in jiangevening white. It was no surprise that she would go to see the master. Xiao Quan put his hand at the hand and said before Jiang evening Bai came out: "remember to stay with Qingxing to accompany me with lunch." Chapter 1240 "Yes, it''s just the culinary skill of the imperial chef." Jiang Wanbai should go down. The half blind man lives with ya ya in the star watching building. The paper man that Jiang Wanbai left before naturally withdrew. The external saying is that the national master wants to travel and practice, and the semi blind man is a good friend of the former national master. With the word "good friend" as a foil, the courtiers and the common people naturally revered and respected the half blind people. Especially later, the semi blind people did come forward to help calculate that there would be natural disasters in a certain place, which helped the people avoid a lot of disasters. In this way, his position as a national teacher became more stable, and Xiao Quan was very satisfied with him. The half blind man doesn''t have much time to practice. Most of the people who go to see him are able to see him. There are only a few people that the semi blind and Yaya don''t like. Since it''s Xiao Quan who comes forward, the brother and sister don''t necessarily want to agree. Unfortunately, when Jiang Wanbai came over, he happened to see such a scene. The young imperial concubine stood in front of the star watching tower with the hands of the palace people around her. She turned to the palace and said, "put down your things and wait for the distance." "Niang, you should also pay attention to your health. If you can''t, let''s forget it." The palace people who supported the imperial concubine frowned and worried. She did not speak, but gently shook her head, let go of the palace people''s hands, lifted her skirt and knelt directly in front of the star watching tower. The palace lady''s face was filled with grief and bit her lips. Suddenly, she also knelt down. "Sunny and rainy..." The imperial concubine looked at her sideways. Sunny rain way: "maidservant is the person of Niang, how can you watch Niang kneel here, maidservant ought to follow Niang to kneel together." The imperial concubine moved her lips and seemed to try to persuade her to get up and wait in the distance. However, with her firm eyes on sunny rain, she still swallowed the words to her mouth and said nothing more. The master and the servant knelt in front of the Star Tower. Jiang Wanbai stood not far away. He saw the scene in his eyes. His eyes fell on the imperial concubine''s body. He picked his eyebrows lightly and his face was full of interest. At this time, the gate of the star watching tower suddenly sounded. The master and servant kneeling at the gate looked happy. The rain and the rain could not help grasping the imperial concubine''s arm and saying, "Niang, it seems that your sincerity has moved the master of China!" The imperial concubine''s eyes also showed joy, but she just shook her head and said in a soft voice: "this is what this palace should do. Sunny rain, don''t say that..." Just as the master and the servant said these words, the gate of the star watching tower had been completely opened. A little girl in a goose yellow dress and two chirping girls were carrying the skirt to run outside happily. Mr. guanshui chased after him and kept shouting: "Yaya, slow down! slow down! Don''t fall It''s like a broken heart adult. And ya ya, like all the naughty children who love to make fun of, directly put her brother''s words behind her and ignored them. She ran straight to Jiang Wanbai and looked up at her with bright eyes, "Jiang Miss Jiang! It''s really you who are here! My brother didn''t cheat me "Yaya, when did your brother cheat you?" The prisoner, who ran along with him, puffed at his forehead and couldn''t help but say. Just a few days ago, Mr. Guan Shui had already figured out that they would have friends to visit. After careful consideration, the brother and sister found that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were the only friends who might come to the Star Tower. Yesterday, they got the news and knew that it was Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing who had returned to Beijing. Chapter 1241 At that time, Ya Ya was already looking forward to Jiang Wanbai coming. Just now, Mr. pangshui, who was just divining, suddenly said that Jiang Wanbai had come. She was at the door. She was stunned for a moment, and then ran out happily. At the moment, the master and servant kneeling in front of the star watching tower watched the master of the national master walk directly in front of him without even pausing. He completely ignored them. The rain and the rain first came back to their senses. They quickly looked back and saw the scene of Mr. guanshui, Yaya and Jiang Wanbai laughing and talking. Aware of the line of sight from there, Jiang Wanbai looks at the other side and looks at the two masters and servants full of suspicion and inquiry. She just takes back her sight and doesn''t say anything. She also doesn''t ask why the prisoner doesn''t pay attention to the two servants. "Miss Jiang, have you been to Nanshan? What did you find? What is it like there Mr. Pang Shui asked curiously. As a result, he was slapped by Ya Ya. "Yaya?" The prisoner water Mr. covers the arm, is puzzled looking at ya ya. Ya Ya snorted and said, "let Miss Jiang go in and sit down first! Where there is, let people stand outside to talk "Well, well, it''s my fault I was negligent... " Mr. Guan Shui reached out and touched the tip of his nose and cast a helpless look at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai knew that the two brothers and sisters were getting along well. Even after they came here, together with the spirit gathering array sent by Jiang Wanbai before, Yaya has been able to turn into human beings. Jiang Wanbai is also happy for them. "Let''s go, go, go in and sit down and say." Said Mr. Guan Shui. So the three people went to the star watching tower side by side. When they passed in front of the two masters and servants, their steps did not stop at all. They went straight through and entered the tower. Then the gate of the tower was closed again in front of the two masters and servants. After a long silence, the imperial concubine''s face turned white. How happy she was and how desperate she was at the moment. She seemed to be unable to hold on and her body was shaking. After seeing the rain, she quickly reached out to help her and asked anxiously, "Niang, are you ok?" "This palace is OK." The imperial concubine pushed aside sunny rain''s hand, and her face showed firmness. She looked up at the closed door in front of her. She thought of the scene she had just seen, and her expression was a little sudden. She couldn''t help murmuring, "sunny rain, what''s the origin of that girl just now? How could he let the master of the Chinese nation come out to meet her in person... " This is not the first time she kneels in front of the stargazing floor. During this period, she occasionally meets other people to look for the master. However, no matter who she is, the master''s attitude is light and seems to be high and unpredictable. Only when facing the emperor and Lord Qi, her attitude is slightly relaxed. But it''s just a little bit. It was the first time that she saw the side of the master, just like an ordinary person. Qingyu listened to his mother''s question, and looked up at the closed door. But after only one glance, she lowered her eyelashes and blocked the malice in her eyes. She said, "the master may not come out to meet her in person, but the maid thinks that the girl and the elder sister of the master feel very good. Mother, did you not see that? It was the younger sister of the master of the national teachers who came out first... " As she said this, the tone of sunny rain was hasty and more certain. It seemed that the more she said it, the more she thought it was. She said, "maybe that girl is deliberately approaching the elder sister and mother of the national master. Didn''t we hear that before? The master of the state cares about his sister very much. This is no secret in the whole capital city... " Chapter 1242 In the sunny view, Jiang Wanbai is deliberately to approach the master''s sister, in order to approach the master, after all, is the master''s sister first run out, and the master is clearly chasing the younger sister out.. How could the imperial concubine not understand her words? She frowned slightly. She didn''t follow the sunny and rainy words. She didn''t yell at her. She just dropped her eyes and knelt there. When Jiang Wanbai sat down in the stargazing tower, Ya Ya rushed to get food and drink. The prisoner looked at her busy life and shook her head gently. Vinegar said, "I haven''t seen her so busy living as my brother." "After all, it''s hard for me to come this time. If I don''t know when to come next time, will you give me Yaya this time?" Jiang Wanbai blinks his eyes and teases him. Prison water hum and smile, did not mention the matter, but asked her this time to Nanshan what harvest. Jiang Wanbai also told him what happened after he entered the desert. As soon as he finished, prisoner Shui raised his eyebrows, put his fingertips on the small table top between them, and said with a smile, "that''s a coincidence. Do you know why the emperor let you enter Beijing this time?" "Why?" Jiang Wanbai really didn''t know, but also estimated that Qi Qingxing and Xiao Quan were talking about this matter in the imperial study. She said, "ah hang stays in the imperial study. I don''t know yet. Can you tell me?" The prisoner put down his legs and looked more dignified. He said, "this time, I want you to go to the East." "What do you count?" Jiang evening white instant reaction over, micro squint at him. Yaya just came over with the food. She wanted to talk, but she noticed that the atmosphere between Jiang Wanbai and her brother was a little serious. So she shut her mouth and put the food beside Jiang Wanbai''s hand. She sat on the side, very clever. After sipping his tea, Mr. Guan Shui said, "nearly half a year ago, I went to the East China Sea to complain. I''m afraid there was a big injustice. So I told the emperor about it. The emperor immediately sent people to ask the officials nearby the East China Sea to investigate the matter, but nothing was found. But then strange things began to happen. From half a year ago, everything happened Most of the ships in the sea have never come back, and some of them have said that there are dragons eating people on the sea... " As soon as these rumors came out, and the number of people coming back was less and less, so that the people near the coast were panic stricken and they did not dare to go to sea again. "You know, many merchants in this dynasty relied on going out to sea to do business. Once this happened, many businessmen may be OK for a short time. After a long time, they can''t find anything else to do. What''s more, the people in those coastal areas also lack the most important source of livelihood In a short period of half a year, there has been a trend of people living in poverty... " Prisoner Shui frowned. Now that he has become a national teacher, he has also enjoyed the benefits brought by his identity. In particular, he can vaguely feel the power of some people''s beliefs. Over time, when he can really bear the power of these beliefs, it will bring him unimaginable benefits to ya ya. Therefore, prison water for the people''s affairs is really on the heart. Listening to the prisoner''s words, Jiang Wanbai thought for a while and knew how serious the matter was. Chapter 1243 Prison waterway: "the people will be affected, and the whole country will be affected, and the impact has begun to show signs. If I hadn''t figured out that you would be back soon, I would have asked for instructions to go to the East China Sea." "I see." Jiang Wan nodded his head. "He sighed again, and his expression was somewhat complicated. He said:" I always feel that there is a force in the world that pushes me and ah Xing to the East. First, the request of the new moon and Li Yan, and then the matter of Nanshan''s pre Imperial edict. On the way back, we met Juyin array again... " All these things point to the East, that is to let them go to the East for a while. Now there are things that prisoner water said. Jiang Wanbai has a strong premonition that the final destination of her trip with Qi Qingxing is the East China Sea. "Or else you will have a divination?" The water in prison suddenly faces the river, and the white road in the evening. I''m afraid that the divination is not related to me, and I''m afraid it''s better for me to make divination before I come to the river "No problem. If you don''t mind, you may get something else." The prisoner laughs, grabs a handful of melon seeds and raises his legs again. Jiang Wanbai Yu Guang caught a glimpse of him looking to see a good play. He puffed at his forehead and didn''t know what to say. He simply held his breath and began divination. Her divination ended quickly, because the two jade stones she had touched out and used for divination were directly broken apart. Jiang Wan''s white face also turned a little white. She ran her spiritual power in a hurry to suppress the smell of blood flowing into her throat. "Miss Jiang? Are you all right? " The prisoner was frightened and wanted to stand up, but because of his two legs, he was in a hurry. He fell on the ground with a bang, probably hitting his tailbone. The water hissed and his face was white with pain. In a short time, two of the three people sitting in the room were injured. The remaining girl was startled by Jiang Wanbai''s reaction. She stood there at a loss. She didn''t know what she could do. Before she could ask, her brother fell down again. Now she found something to do. She went to help the prisoner. "Brother, are you ok?" Ya Ya is so upset. The prisoner waved his hand and worried about Jiang Wanbai, "I''m fine. How about you, Miss Jiang?" Jiang Wanbai shakes his head lightly, but his face is still a little white, "it''s no big problem..." She had already closed her eyes, and spiritual power was flowing around her. A moment later, when she opened her eyes again, her face had recovered a lot. If she didn''t look carefully, she couldn''t see anything. Jiang Wanbai also deliberately turned out a water mirror to take a picture. "Miss Jiang, are you afraid that Qi Shizi knows about your injury?" Asked the prisoner. Who knows that he asked, immediately was Jiang Wanbai stare at one eye, "nonsense what? What injuries? I was not hurt at all... " "Yes, yes, that''s what I just said." The prisoner''s water pressed his fist to his lips and didn''t resist laughing. Ya Ya is at a loss, obviously can not understand why Jiang Wanbai said he was not hurt. Jiang Wanbai coughed lightly, drank saliva, a little more dignified on her face, she said: "I can''t calculate..." "Nothing?" When talking about business, prisoner water spontaneously put up that pair of not very serious appearance. Chapter 1244 Jiang was late and white. "Nothing counts." "That''s the strangest thing..." If you have a thought of the water. Jiang evening white is nothing but to say, only know that there is a strong force to block Jiang evening white want to know, also did not give her the meaning of forced inquiry, Jiang evening white just a test, was counterattack. If she hadn''t been vigilant, I''m afraid it would not have been a minor injury. "The more it tucks in and doesn''t want me to see, the more I''ll go and see what''s there." Jiang smiled at the night. Seeing that she was not worried about her expression, prisoner water sighed and had to worry about her and said, "you must be more careful this time." "I know that." Jiang white head late, looked at him, and said: "only then I do not tell a Xing about the matter of divination." "Yes." The prisoner water expressed his understanding and added: "if it was his own guess, it would not blame me." It is good to have the sentence behind the prisoner water. When he adds the latter one, Jiang is a little bit flustered at night, especially when he thinks Qi Qingxing can guess that she has concealed his affairs every time For a while, Jiang evening white all hesitated, in the said and not said between the swing, finally thought or wait to see Qi Qingxing decided to say it or not. After making up her mind, Jiang evening White left the matter behind her head for a while. She turned her head and looked at the door and asked, "what time is it now?" "It''s still early." "Prisoner channel," Qi Shizi will not come out of the imperial study for a while and a half. " "Wait for dinner and go to him." Jiang evening white road, rise up in the star watching building walk up, say, this is actually the third time she entered the observation tower, the first time before two times to come here, the first time was the former national teacher invited to come. Qi Qingxing was also present at that time, and it was not considered to be in the star watching building, because Jiang Ruyue did not let her in. Jiang evening Bai and Qi Qingxing turned around on the spot. The second time, Jiang evening White was crowned with the identity of a national teacher. When he entered the Guanxing building, he felt out, and could not carefully see the layout of the building. Plus this time, it''s the third time. The star watching building is not big, Jiang evening white around around a circle to see almost, just want to talk to prisoner water, suddenly someone outside shouted, Jiang evening white slightly pick eyebrows, look at the prisoner water, asked: "want to see?" "Nothing looks good." The water frowned and the face was a little bored. He was so curious that Jiang later in the evening asked, "what did the master and servant come for? It shouldn''t be the first time you''ve come? I see if that is still a princess? " "Well." The prisoner nodded and said, "when I am seeking the Guanyin of the son." "She came to you so blatantly to ask for a son? "Xiao Tsuen, no matter?" Jiang was surprised at the night. But nothing can be concealed from Xiao Quan''s eyes when it comes to anything that happened in this palace. Moreover, the one outside is not coming for the first time. Just kneeling outside the watchtower like this, there will always be others to see it. The prisoner shook his head and said, "she didn''t ask for herself, she asked for her cousin, and said it..." He suddenly settled down, and then he looked at Jiang evening white and became meaningful. "Her cousin is a little bit more entangled with you." "Ah?" Jiang evening white really did not expect to eat a melon can eat their own body, she thought, although the time spent in the capital is not long, but she said that there are still not less people involved, part of which comes from Qi Qingxing peach blossom. Chapter 1245 In particular, Jiang Wanbai thinks that she is the cousin of the imperial concubine outside. She thinks that there is no big difference in her age. The more she thinks about it, the more she thinks it is possible. "What''s her cousin''s last name? Which one? " Jiang Wanbai asked. "The surname is song." After all, when she and Qi Qingxing were not married, the old lady of the Song family still wanted to persuade Mrs. Qi to withdraw her marriage so that Qi Qingxing could marry her granddaughter. It''s hard for Jiang Wanbai to remember. However, at that time, song Shixuan''s father, song Taifu, was demoted. Later, his family left the capital and transferred to another place. Jiang Wanbai thought that his dispute with song Shixuan was over. I didn''t expect that after such a long time, a cousin of song Shixuan came out, and the other was gong Fei. "She helped song Shixuan ask for her son?" Jiang Wanbai thought of what he had just said, "it''s really sisterhood, but You should not have refused because of the entanglement between song Shixuan and me? " After a pause, Jiang Wanbai walked to the place where he had been sitting before, and sat down again. He also learned to take out a handful of melon seeds and crack them. "To tell you the truth, the tangle between song Shixuan and me is not a dispute. At most, it is a little adjustment of my life, and I don''t pay much attention to it..." Because for her, song Shixuan did not pose any threat to her. So confident. "Well, song Shixuan married back to the capital a year ago, but she has been married for a year, and there is no news in her stomach. Her husband''s family is already impatient. Her mother-in-law thinks of ways to send people to her husband''s room every day..." Prison the waterway. After he finished, he found that Jiang Wanbai''s eyes were very strange. "Why are you looking at me like this?" The prisoner was a little afraid and leaned back. Jiang Wanbai said softly, "how can you be so clear about these things?" "When she came to the Star Tower for the first time, I knew it by divination. Later, when I asked someone, I knew clearly about song Shixuan." Prison the waterway. "Then why on earth did you refuse her?" Jiang Wanbai is more curious about this point. She doesn''t think that the reason why she refused the other party was that song Shixuan didn''t kneel in person. It must be because the other party touched his bottom line. Before the water was opened, Ya Ya raised her hand with excitement on her face, "I know!" "Oh? How do you know that? " Jiang Wanbai looks at her with a smile, but he doesn''t hold back. He pinches her face gently. Ya ya, with a shy smile, said: "at the beginning, I felt very curious and moved, so I asked my brother, who said That song Shixuan hit only one son, but the only child was killed by herself It turned out that song Shixuan had an affair with a man shortly after he left the capital with song Taifu, and was pregnant with the other party''s child. However, song Taifu still wanted to marry song Shixuan to the capital. It was better to let him return to the capital. Therefore, he refused to allow song Shixuan to marry the man. As a result, the man married another girl. Song Shixuan was shocked immediately. After being bedridden and ill, she never mentioned the man when she woke up. Instead, she cooperated with song Taifu and wanted to marry back to the capital. "At that time, she was able to marry into the present family because she used her own stratagem to make the man mistakenly think she was contemptuous, so she had to marry her. Song Shixuan drank Luozi soup before she married into the Li family..." Yaya road. Chapter 1246 On the night of the marriage, song Shixuan also used some means to hide the fact that she was not a perfect woman. Until now, the Li family didn''t know that song Shixuan had already had an affair with others when she married in. "She was destined to have only one child in her life, and that child was lost by her own drinking soup. Naturally, there will be no more children in this life." Prisoner water followed by Ya Ya''s words. Yaya nodded and said angrily, "what''s more, the young master of the Li family has a young cousin. They are in agreement. If song Shixuan hadn''t intervened, the man he married would be his cousin. At that time, even the bride price had already been paid. As a result, because of song Shixuan, the young master of Li family could not bear to let his beloved woman be his concubine, so he quit This marriage... " After hearing this, Jiang Wanbai said softly, "would you just tell her this? In case the other party always comes to you and kneels down, it''s not good for you "Do you think I didn''t tell her?" The prisoner tugged at the corner of his lips, threw a dried fruit up, picked it up and said, "but what can I do if people don''t believe me? It seems that if I kneel like this, I can make song Shixuan pregnant with a child. " Jiang Wanbai thought about it carefully. Suddenly, he felt that the prisoner of such a thing was very poor. He couldn''t help laughing. The prisoner snorted and waved his hand: "let her go. Anyway, I have already told the emperor how things are. No matter when she wants to kneel down, it has nothing to do with me." After knowing the whole story, Jiang Wanbai didn''t ask any more questions. They talked about some other things and even discussed some problems about cultivation together. However, based on Jiang Wanbai''s current practice, even if she has any questions, she can''t solve them. Therefore, it''s more like Jiang Wanbai answering questions and solving puzzles. Seeing the time is not early, Jiang Wanbai proposes to leave, and Ya Ya and prisoner water take her to the door. In the past, it was sunny and rainy shouting to meet the prisoner. Later, the gate of the star watching tower was not opened. The rain and rain were probably tired and stopped, but the master and the servant knelt down and did not get up. According to the prisoner, the imperial concubine had knelt all day before, kneeling until she fainted, so it was not so easy to get up and leave. When the gate of the star watching tower opens again, the master and the servant still look up, but they only see that prisoner water and Ya Ya send Jiang Wanbai out and talk to Jiang Wanbai, but they don''t even look at them. Seeing the prisoner water and Ya Ya turn to go back to the star watching tower, sunny and rainy bit his lips, and hurriedly went forward and climbed up to the gate of the star watching tower with both hands. If Yaya didn''t react quickly, the door would close, and sunny Yu''s fingers would have to be cut off. "What are you doing?" Ya Ya stares at her angrily. The prisoner''s face was gloomy, and without saying anything, he raised his sleeve and called out, "come on!" The guard, who was patrolling not far away, ran to this side immediately. Qingyu''s face turned white, and even said, "master Guoshi, you are happy and angry! I didn''t mean it The imperial concubine may have been in a trance. Seeing the water in the prison calling for the guard, she reacted and rushed to the prisoner''s Waterway: "please don''t be angry. It''s sunny and rainy. She''s just too anxious. She didn''t mean to offend you, master." Chapter 1247 "Take her to the Royal Library! Please let the emperor down. " However, he didn''t pay any attention to the imperial concubine''s words, and he only went to prison guard road. This team of guards is in charge of the star watching tower. Once the prisoner says something, the guard will directly set up the rain and rain to drag it away. Hearing that the prisoner''s water had been sent to the emperor, sunny and rainy were really afraid. When she looked around in horror, her eyes fell on the imperial concubine''s body and quickly called out: "Niang Niang! Help me! Save the maid "Master of the Chinese nation!" The imperial concubine did not care about her kneeling at the moment. She looked at the prisoner''s water and saw that he was indifferent. She even pulled Ya Ya back to the star watching tower and closed the gate directly. She bit her lip and staggered up. When Qingyu reached out to stop the door, Jiang Wanbai had already left, but she had not gone far, so she could still hear the movement behind her. However, she did not look back and walked straight ahead. She was still murmuring in her heart whether Qi Qingxing was over or not. She didn''t walk so fast that she walked, but the rain and rain that was pressed by the guards behind her gradually surpassed her. Jiang Wanbai leaned aside and let the group pass. She looked calm. Not long after the rain was taken away, the imperial concubine staggered to catch up with her. Because she had been kneeling for too long and often came here to kneel, her legs were injured to varying degrees and she could not walk steadily. When she passed by Jiang Wanbai, her legs were soft and she was about to fall forward. Jiang evening white sighed lightly, or stretched out his hand to hold her, "be careful." "More Thank you... " The imperial concubine also has some lingering palpitations, after thanking her, she wants to pursue again. Jiang Wanbai originally wanted to say something, but seeing that she didn''t care about anything, she chased up again, so she swallowed the words back, gently shook his head, and walked in the direction of imperial study again. Speaking of it, her destination is the same as that of the master and servant in front of her. They both want to go to the imperial study. Although Jiang Wanbai didn''t walk fast, there was not much distance between Jiang Wanbai and the two servants. When Qingyu was taken into the imperial study, the Imperial Guard was reporting to Xiao Quan what Qingyu had done in front of the Guanxing building. When the imperial concubine knelt at the door of the imperial study, Duke Li looked at her and clearly knew how it happened. He could not help shaking his head and sighing. Duke Li said to the imperial concubine: "Lingfei Niang is just a servant girl. Just forget it. The emperor was in a bad mood because of what you have done recently. Now if you go to the emperor for a servant girl, the emperor will be more angry..." "Gonggong Li, you can inform this palace. Qingyu has grown up with this palace since childhood. Moreover, the reason why she is being escorted here at this moment is actually for the sake of this palace. How can we give up her for this reason..." Ling Fei looked at him imploring. Mr. Li wanted to say anything more. He saw Jiang Wanbai coming over, and with a smile on his face, he met Jiang Wanbai and said, "Miss Jiang, are you here? The emperor is going to ask other people to invite you... " Although Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have become relatives, these people around Xiao Quan still call her "Jiang girl". It is mainly because these people knew Jiang Wanbai before she married Qi Qingxing. Later, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing became relatives, but they did not stay in the capital for long before they left the capital. Chapter 1248 They don''t even have a chance to change their words. Now that Jiang Wanbai is back, these people are subconscious or call her "Miss Jiang". "Is it time to eat?" Jiang Wanbai blinked and asked Li Gonggong. As they spoke, they had already reached the entrance of the imperial study. Jiang Wanbai stopped and looked down at the Lingfei kneeling there. She was still shocked by the attitude of Duke Li towards Jiang Wanbai. She saw Jiang Wanbai stop in front of her. She suddenly regained her consciousness and looked at her father-in-law with doubt. Before Duke Li had time to explain for her, Jiang Wanbai had already said: "in fact, I think what Duke Li just said is right, but it''s just a maid in palace beside you. Is it worth it that you attract the emperor''s evil feelings for her?" "There''s nothing worth it or not. This is what we should do..." Ling Fei droops her eyes. Jiang Wanbai raised his eyebrows and suddenly laughed and asked, "you kneel down to the Guanxing tower for your cousin several times and three times just to help her ask for her son. What I said may make you angry. If you want to listen, you can listen to it. Instead of asking for your cousin''s son, you should ask for it for yourself..." "Girl, be careful Ling Fei''s face changed and she yelled. Duke Li''s face changed. He wondered why Jiang Wanbai said this at the gate of the imperial study. But on second thought, thinking of Jiang Wanbai''s ability, he guessed whether she had other meanings. However, it was not convenient to ask now, so he turned to Lingfei and said, "Niang, this is the wife of the prince of Qi''s residence." "Madame son? Qi Hou Fu? " Ling Fei murmured again, and then she suddenly looked up at Jiang Wanbai. Her expression was complicated for a moment. But she quickly withdrew her sight and fell on the threshold of the imperial study. She said, "please help me to pass on the message." As soon as she finished speaking, the door of imperial study was opened. Qi Qingxing stood in the door, his eyes fell directly on Jiang Wanbai''s body, and his eyebrows and eyes softened down, "come in quickly." "Here it is." Jiang Wanbai smiles and walks into the imperial study. Ling Fei took advantage of the imperial study door has not been closed, quickly Yang Sheng way: "ask the emperor to forgive the rain this time!" As she called out this sentence, Lingfei directly bent down and knocked down. She didn''t have any moisture. Her forehead really hit the ground. Jiang Wanbai looked back and saw that when she lifted up, there was blood on her forehead sliding down her cheek. Duke Li was also shocked by this scene. He took a look at the imperial study, but Xiao Quan was obviously still at the top of the room. He did not come out. He did not dare to look at it more. He looked back in a hurry and sighed at the Lingfei kneeling there and said, "Niang, why are you suffering?" Ling Fei pursed her lips and didn''t speak. She looked at the imperial study with begging eyes, hoping to hear Xiao Quan''s voice. For her, what should be explained has been explained. She knew what she was doing, so she didn''t want to explain too much. But Qingyu, who was taken over, is still held there. She wants to beg for mercy, but unfortunately her mouth is blocked by the guard and can only sob. Even so, Qingyu still tried to turn her head toward the direction of Lingfei. She knew that only this spirit princess could save her at present. Ling Fei saw that Xiao Quan in the imperial library didn''t make a sound. She bit her lip and was about to kowtow again. Chapter 1249 "Emperor, it''s rare to see such a scene in the palace. Why don''t you ask this lady to come in and talk about it?" Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have already come to Xiao Quan''s starting hand to sit down. She smiles and glances at the rain that is pressed there. She looks forward to it. Jiang Wanbai takes back her sight. Xiao Quan raised eyebrows and looked at her, then said in a voice, "come in then." When Jiang Wanbai opened his mouth, Lingfei was stunned for a moment. Now Xiao Quan let her in, but she was still in a daze. Or did Li Gonggong lower his voice to remind her: "Niang Niang, the emperor let you in, why are you still in a daze?" Ling Fei came back to her senses and got up in a hurry. She just knelt for a long time. When she got up, her legs hurt. Subconsciously, she had to kneel on the ground. Her father-in-law, who was standing beside her, gave her a quick hand. "Be careful." "Nothing." Ling Fei takes back her hand and walks into the imperial study. Duke Li bent over to close the door, or to guard outside. In the imperial study, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing sit at Xiao Quan''s hands, and Qingyu is pressed down. After Lingfei comes in, she kneels down beside Qingyu. Before Lingfei opens her mouth, Xiao Quan makes a voice and says, "Lingfei, I remember the first time the national master told you that what you asked for is fruitless, right? Are you going to disturb the master in front of the star watching tower "I dare not." Ling Fei leaned down and said, "I just saw my cousin frowning. I want my cousin to fulfill her wish..." "If you want your cousin to get what she wants, you should try your own way. You can''t embarrass others just because of your selfishness? What''s more... " Jiang Wanbai pointed his finger on the table and sneered. He said, "what the master of the state shoulders is the safety of the people in the world and the peace and happiness of the world. But what about you? What do you want to do when you kneel down to the stargazing floor with this idea? What do you want others to think of him? The empress Ling Fei is so sincere that the master of the state still keeps the door closed and doesn''t help. Does it seem that the master is merciless... " "It''s not like that!" With Jiang Wanbai''s words one by one, the blood on her face faded clean and her body was tottering. She looked up at Jiang Wanbai and said, "Lady Shizi! Don''t you understand what it means for a woman to have no child? Even if you have a personal feud with my cousin first, you should... " "What should it be? To feel her pain? " Jiang Wanbai interrupted her, and originally wanted to help the man. At the moment, her good intentions were all gone. She only said, "first of all, there is no personal complaint between me and song Shixuan. Even if there is, that''s why you do it. I never put her in the eye. Secondly, you want to say that I should understand song Shixuan and feel deeply about helping her, right ? I tell you, it''s impossible. " "Lady Shizi?" Ling Fei slightly widened her eyes and looked at her with an unbelievable face. Jiang Wanbai took back his sight, looked down on the table and said, "it''s just once, but the people of National Normal University have clearly told you that it''s impossible. But you are so stubborn that you think it''s for the sake of sisterhood, so you don''t mind your identity and don''t fear hardship to kneel in front of the star watching tower. Do you feel very moved Chapter 1250 "No We don''t have... " Ling Fei shakes her head and denies it, but she drops her eyes and doesn''t dare to look at Xiao Quan. "Do you know it yourself?" Jiang Wanbai snorted, "I just want to tell you that you are so moved and sisterhood that you are just like a fly that can''t be driven away. It''s annoying and selfish!" "No No Ling Fei directly knelt down on the ground. She still shook her head and said only a few words on her mouth, saying that she was not like this. She said that she went to kneel because she wanted to help her cousin. After saying so much, she seemed to have convinced herself. Suddenly, she became upright again, and suddenly straightened up, and said to Jiang Wan, "Lady Shizi! Only those who are narrow-minded can look at others with such narrow-minded eyes. No matter what you say, we clearly understand and know what this palace is for. We grew up together with our cousins. We have strong feelings. Shouldn''t we do this? " "Yes, you think of your good cousin with all your heart and soul. Do you know that she is also thinking of you wholeheartedly?" Jiang Wanbai didn''t get angry because Lingfei said she was narrow-minded. She just turned her head and looked at it like a smile. Ling Fei didn''t recognize the deep meaning of her words. She just took a deep breath and said, "it''s natural." "Tut ~" Jiang Wanbai said softly, "I think it''s not enough for Niang to know that song Shixuan thinks about you. Of course, she should know how she thinks about you Emperor, why don''t you ask a royal doctor to give this lady a pulse? " Xiao Quan didn''t open his mouth when Jiang Wanbai talked to Lingfei. He couldn''t see any expression on his face. Until then, Jiang Wanbai suddenly said something to him. Xiao Quan''s eyelids jumped and looked at her immediately. Jiang Wanbai didn''t dodge, so he looked at him with innocent eyes. "What does the emperor want to know, please have a royal doctor come and have a look at this one." Ling Fei''s expression is still a little confused. I don''t know why Jiang Wanbai suddenly asks for the imperial doctor to check her pulse. On the contrary, the sunny rain, who was pressed beside her, looks pale and twinkles, and the whole person is shaking. Xiao Quan glanced down, took back his eyes and waved his hand. Waiting at one side of the palace will immediately understand, turned out of the imperial study. Before long, three imperial doctors were brought here. Before the three doctors finished the ceremony, Xiao Quan waved his hand impatiently and said, "feel the pulse for the princess Ling." "The Emperor..." The spirit imperial concubine called him subconsciously. When she looked at Xiao Quan''s indifference, her heart thumped and suddenly seemed to be immersed in the ice water. At this moment, the scene when she just entered the palace appeared in her mind. In fact, the emperor liked her very much. Otherwise, her father''s official position was not high. After she entered the palace, she was directly promoted to the imperial concubine''s position within half a year. At that time, the imperial concubine also knew that Xiao Quan loved her a little. Every time she looked into Xiao Quan''s eyes, she could always see a little. But now, Xiao Quan looked at her with indifference, just as she did with any member of the palace. But in the end, when did the emperor no longer go to her palace? When did the emperor look at her and there was no love in her eyes? Chapter 1251 When the imperial concubine was still in a trance thinking about these things, the first imperial doctor had already finished the pulse for her. The doctor''s face changed. He looked at the princess. Ben wanted to ask something, but touched her trance expression, so she looked up to Xiao Quan. Xiao Quan, however, seemed to have noticed something from the imperial doctor''s reaction, waved his hand and said, "let''s talk about your results after the other two have been diagnosed." The doctor immediately stepped down and gave up his position to the other two. When the first one was feeling the pulse, the other two were watching all the time. Naturally, they did not miss the first colleague''s reaction. When they looked at each other at the moment, they were already prepared to know that there was something wrong with the body of the princess Ling. On the other hand, they are also imperial doctors. I don''t know how many imperial concubines have been examined for pulse. In fact, they also have guesses about what will happen to young imperial concubines. However, after they felt the pulse for Princess Ling, their face became more dignified. Even when they looked at it carefully, their hands trembled and their eyes were frightened. After the three people stood together, I looked at you, you looked at me, or Xiao Quan above asked in a voice: "how?" Jiang Wanbai sees that there is a cake on the table, so she reaches out for a piece. She is not interested in the result of the imperial doctor''s diagnosis. After all, she already knows what she should know. Qi Qingxing has a trace of helplessness in her eyes, and reaches for a handful of nuts to help her peel. At this time, Lingfei finally came back to her senses. Listening to Xiao Quan''s question, she also looked at the three imperial doctors and said, "my palace has been suffering from fatigue recently. Besides, she doesn''t feel any discomfort..." But the three imperial doctors didn''t pick up the imperial concubine. They probably had already discussed how to say it. Who would say it? Even if one of them came forward, he said to Xiao Quan, "tell the emperor, the empress Lingfei should have been drugged. From then on From then on, he was isolated from his offspring. " "What?" For a moment, Princess Ling was struck by lightning. She widened her eyes and looked at the three imperial doctors. This time, she was really on the verge of falling down. This time, no one was supporting her any more. She said to the three imperial doctors: "impossible! How could this palace... " Lingfei obviously didn''t want to believe it. But the imperial doctor sighed and said, "I was not sure when I first diagnosed him, but now the results of the three doctors are the same, so there will be no mistake. If the emperor and his wife feel that they are not safe enough, they can ask other people in the hospital to come and have a diagnosis..." "No more." Xiao Quan waved his hand, knowing that there would be no mistake in this matter. When Congjiang Wanbai asked him to ask the imperial doctor to check the pulse of Lingfei, Xiao Quan already had a little conjecture in his heart. Now he knew the result from the imperial doctor''s mouth, but there was no doubt about it. Let alone his trust in Jiang Wanbai, the three were called in. One was the head of Taihe hospital and the other was the vice hospital chief. If both of them made a wrong consultation Other people in the hospital may not be able to diagnose it. Ling Fei of course also recognized the identity of these three people. Seeing their expressions, she knew that there was no accident. Her brain was blank and in a trance. The whole person knelt down again, shaking her hands. For a long time, she suddenly looked up at Jiang Wanbai and said, "it''s you! Lady Shizi It''s you Chapter 1252 Lingfei suddenly remembered that when she was at the gate of the imperial study, Jiang Wanbai suddenly asked her to ask for her son. Did she know at that time that she had no relationship with her children? Later, it was Jiang Wanbai who asked for the imperial doctor Jiang Wanbai was eating nuts that Qi Qingxing had peeled himself. Suddenly, she heard Ling Fei''s cry. She was a little confused. Then she looked at Lingfei unbelievably and asked, "do you say I poisoned you?" When she looked at Shangjiang Wanbai, she suddenly lost her breath. Her eyes twinkled. She did not dare to look at Jiang Wanbai, but she said to Xiao Quan: "please, the emperor must be aware of this matter! Lady Shizi, if you didn''t poison this palace, how would you know that this palace was poisoned? " Lingfei said her doubts, including the words Jiang Wanbai said to her at the gate of the imperial study. After hearing this, Jiang Wanbai was angry and laughed. She turned her head to Qi Qingxing and said with a smile, "come on, I was kind, but now I''ve been bitten back. I haven''t been back to the capital for a long time. I didn''t expect to be a good man now..." "Lingfei, do you think it''s the wife of the prince who hurt you?" Xiao Quan hung his eyes, reached for the lid of the tea cup, and carelessly plucked the tea leaves. Before the spirit imperial concubine made a sound, the imperial doctor on one side could not help but come forward and said, "emperor, this can never be the work of the son''s wife!" In fact, the imperial doctor was Shen Yuyi, who had been diagnosing Qi Qingxing''s pulse. However, he was already the Deputy Hospital of Taihe hospital. When he came just now, he was very excited to see Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. I was still thinking about when to visit Qihou mansion. As a result, I heard Lingfei say that Jiang Wanbai poisoned her. Doctor Shen was not surprised or surprised at the fact that Jiang Wanbai knew that Princess Lingfei was poisoned. After all, Jiang Wanbai had some skills and skills. In fact, he had heard something about it, so he could not help but stand up and say, "emperor, the poison in Lingfei''s wife is accumulated by the accumulation of days and months. It should be more than half a year ago, when the son-in-law''s wife was killed But not in the capital city, how can you poison the spirit concubine? " In fact, Shen Taiyi understood that it was not suitable for him to stand up and say these words in this palace, especially his current status. He just needed to tell the results of pulse diagnosis and wait for the emperor to ask. If the Emperor didn''t ask, he could not have said many things. But the matter has something to do with Jiang Wanbai. Doctor Shen can''t sit still. In other words, it''s possible that the doctor can only control the amount of the doctor''s head every day In fact, just now she said that Jiang Wanbai had hurt her, and Lingfei also knew that there were many loopholes in her story, because she knew that Jiang Wanbai should have returned to the capital in the past few days. In fact, she had never seen Jiang Wanbai before today. What''s the reason for Jiang Wanbai to harm her? What''s more, it''s a palace. Even if Jiang Wanbai wants to kill her, it''s not an easy thing. All she eats and uses is checked by a specially assigned person. People who can contact and will not arouse her suspicion An idea flashed through her mind. Lingfei suddenly turned her head and looked at the sunny rain around her. Chapter 1253 When Jiang Wanbai said he wanted to invite a doctor, he never made a sound again. Even the whole person shrank there shivering, as if in fear of something. However, when Lingfei refers to Kongjiang in the evening, Qingyu''s eyes are bright, but suddenly they are not so afraid. But at this moment, when Lingfei looks at her, the sunny and rainy eyes twinkle and dare not look at her at first. "Sunny and rainy Is it you? " Ling Fei asked in a shaking voice. Her eyes widened and her expression was unbelievable. She shook her head again and denied, "it''s impossible. Anyone can harm this palace. You won''t..." Sunny rain, you and I are sisters, aren''t you? " She looked at the rain with hope. Qingyu also nodded, and her mouth whimpered. If it wasn''t for her mouth being blocked, maybe she kept nodding to Lingfei to make sure she was right. Jiang Wanbai sneered. In his heart, because Lingfei had just accused her of being unhappy, he immediately said, "is it her that directly took down the hairpin on her head?" As soon as she made a voice, Shen Taiyi looked at Xiao Quan. "It''s broken down." Xiao Quan said in a deep voice. Shen Taiyi quickly walked over. Even though the rain and the rain kept whining, she shrank back and wanted to dodge, but she was held down by the guard. Now that Shen Taiyi wants to take the hairpin on her head, the guard will exert more force, pressing the person directly, and she can''t move it. She can easily tear off the two hairpins on her head. Two other doctors also gathered around. They had known about the hidden poison in the hollow hairpin for a long time, so they had no doubt at all. As soon as they grasped the two hairpins, they immediately felt a small gap in one of the hairpins. Once they squeezed the hairpin, the hairpin was immediately unscrewed. But from the hollow hairpin, there are some pills about the size of sesame seeds. Doctor Shen crushed one or two, put it under his nose and immediately nodded his head. The other two had already heard something wrong. After looking at each other, he said to Xiao Quan, "my majesty, the poison in this hairpin is the poison in the empress Lingfei''s body, and in addition to that..." Shen Taiyi''s face showed some hesitation. The other two doctors also lowered their heads, as if they did not dare to look up. "What else?" There was still no reaction on Xiao Quan''s face. He asked in a deep voice. But Ling Fei was still immersed in the rain, which was poisoning her. She couldn''t believe that she was looking at the rain, her expression changed constantly, and she didn''t know what she was thinking. At this time, she heard the voice of Shen Taiyi saying: "this kind of poison will not only harm the woman''s body, make the woman lose the ability to bear, but also let the man who has sex with the woman also be infected with the toxicity..." When Shen Taiyi said that, he and the other two imperial doctors had already knelt down. For a moment, the palace people waiting on both sides also went down to their knees and bowed their heads one after another. The atmosphere in the imperial study was so oppressive that one could hardly breathe, or even dead. But Ling Fei''s face was as white as paper. She looked at Xiao Quan and the imperial doctor blankly. It seemed that she suddenly reflected what the imperial doctor meant. She suddenly looked at the sunny rain, but she did not dare to make a sound at this time. However, Xiao Quan''s face did not change at all. He just looked at Jiang Wanbai. Chapter 1254 When Xiao Quan saw that Jiang Wanbai was picking a nut out of Qi Qingxing''s palm, he puffed at his forehead and said, "isn''t there any more there? Is it that the nuts in the hands of Qingxing are particularly delicious? " "Ah?" Jiang Wanbai raised his eyes and looked at the nuts on the table. His eyes lit up. In fact, she just forgot, because she had been picking nuts from Qi Qingxing''s palm, so she subconsciously picked nuts from his palm. Without waiting for Jiang Wanbai to act, Qi Qingxing took her hand, took away the plate of nuts with the other hand, and said, "I''ve eaten enough. I''ll have to eat later." After seeing that, Jiang Wanbai still didn''t move his eyes from the nuts. Qi Qingxing''s eyes crossed a trace of helplessness and reminded her: "you still care about the craftsmanship of imperial kitchen? The emperor asked the chef to come according to your taste... " "If you like to eat the nuts, please let Qingxing take them all away when you leave." Xiao Quan also said. "All right." Jiang night white eyes a bright, this just took back the line of sight, way: "don''t worry, the emperor''s body is OK." If Xiao Quan was really poisoned, Jiang Wanbai said it when he and Qi Qingxing entered the imperial study earlier. What''s more, even if there was no her, there would be water in prison. After all, this is the emperor. Xiao Quan was not worried because of his trust in Jiang Wanbai''s ability. It was Shen Taiyi who, with a sigh of relief, stood up when Xiao Quan waved his hand. But the spirit imperial concubine kneeling there didn''t put down her heart because of this. She climbed into the red blood silk in her eyes and glared at the sunny rain with resentment. She no longer saw the deep feelings of the master and servant before, "why? Why do you want to harm this palace But the rain was covered with his mouth, even if he wanted to say it, he couldn''t say a word at all. "Let go of her." Xiao Quan ordered that the guards should not be allowed to rain. As soon as the rain was released, there was no pause or hesitation. Suddenly, he began to kowtow. His head hit the ground again and again. His voice was trembling, but it was still clear, "the emperor, spare your life! The emperor, spare your life! I don''t know that this medicine will also endanger men What''s more, I don''t know that the emperor was almost affected. Please spare your life "You Lingfei was so angry that she was shaking all over her body when she listened to those words. She pointed to the sunny rain and took several deep breaths. She grabbed her hair and pushed her to the ground. Her other hand scratched her face. Her voice was full of hate. "We treat you like sisters, but you are a cheap maid! How ungrateful poison our palace! Say it! Who in the world is leading you? " "It''s Mrs. Li! Mrs. Li The rain screamed and did not dare to resist. She could only shout out to instruct her. The spirit imperial concubine a Leng, subconsciously asked: "Madam Li? There is no enmity between this palace and her. Why does she poison this palace "It''s not Mrs. Li, it''s It''s Miss Song! " The rain cried. When Lingfei heard her words, she was struck by lightning. However, her first thought was not why song Shixuan wanted to harm herself, but what she had said to her by Jiang Wanbai. So she suddenly looked up at Jiang Wanbai, who was sitting above her, and her lips trembled. "Lady Shizi You already know that? " "What do you know? Does song Shixuan poison you Jiang Wanbai put one hand on his chin and shook his head. "I only know that the servant girl beside you poisoned you, but the person behind her is song Shixuan, which is really something I didn''t expect." Chapter 1255 Jiang evening white also said the truth, the reason why he mentioned songshixuan in front of the Lingfei was actually because of the things about songshixuan heard from prisoner water. At this time, Jiang evening White said that after finishing the speech, she saw the Lingfei obviously did not believe the appearance, she asked: "do you know why songshixuan has no son?" "Here There are too many reasons for women without children. How can I know this palace? " Lingfei was confused, and did not know why. She was afraid to see the eyes of Jiang evening white now, and she dared not listen to what she would say there. She always felt that all the things that Jiang evening White said were unacceptable to her. But biased, above this fear, there is more obvious curiosity. Curiosity driven, the princess did not resist, toward the river late white chase asked: "son lady, do you know what else?" "I know some, but I won''t say it, so that you don''t believe it, and I suspect I''m malicious. If you really want to know..." Jiang evening white put his elbow on the table, bent his wrist and lifted the cup cover, and said, "it''s better for you to ask songshixuan yourself. Just as your servant girl indicates that songshixuan is hurting you, you can bring her to the palace and ask her well." After a while, Jiang said to the master of the state that she was destined to have only one son in her life, but now songshixuan was doomed to have no relationship with his offspring. Ask her if she knows why The princess didn''t know what she thought, and her face was not very good. Xiao Quan''s love for her had been worn out by herself. Now she is lazy to see her and directly put his hand at hand, so that people can send the sunny rain to the prison to listen to her and let people go to Li Fu to catch songshixuan. Even though Xiao Tsuen was not affected by the poison in the body of the princess, song Shixuan and Qingyu were not able to escape the crime of killing the monarch. In fact, the princess should be glad that Xiao Quan had nothing to do, otherwise, even if she was a victim, she could not escape in the Imperial Palace with strict system. Unfortunately, the princess of the brain melon seeds now also can not think so much, she still think about her future and children have no relationship, even more can not think clearly that their heart is for song Shixuan, even for her not care about her identity, at all costs to wear off the love of the emperor, day to the tower to kneel. As a result, songshixuan even bought the sunny rain to poison her! And the Taiyi also said that at least half a year after poison, she was the palace that had been advancing in the first half of the year, that is, before she entered the palace, songshixuan had bought the sunny rain to poison her When she thought of this, the princess felt that her life was rising, and she could not help tearing the rain and song Shixuan directly. She was in a trance and was asked by the palace to go outside the imperial study. When she reached the door, her steps suddenly occurred and suddenly she turned around. Xiao Tsuen has signaled to pass on the meal. Jiang evening white has also prepared for dinner. Suddenly, she saw the princess turn to this side again. Her eyebrows beat and jumped. She was afraid of the princess opening her mouth. She was afraid that she would press any charges on her head. Fortunately, the princess''s goal is not her. Lingfei went to the table and knelt again. Rao is Xiao Quan, impatient on his face, his eyes on the table, and he asks in a deep voice, "what do you have?" Chapter 1256 Lingfei heard Xiao Quan''s impatience to herself. She was in a hurry and hurried to say, "emperor, my concubine suddenly woke up now and understood that she had done a lot of muddleheaded things before, and even added a lot of troubles to the emperor. Now my concubine knows the wrong thing, and hopes that the Emperor will give the concubine another chance..." Considering that Xiao Tsuen has never been to his palace once in these days, and in addition to the cold and ruthless eyes she has seen several times ago, the princess knows that if she can not get a letter from Xiao Tsuen today, I am afraid She''s been sad for the rest of the day. In this deep palace, only new people laugh and can not see the old cry. She gets pet when she enters the palace. But this love can last longer, but now she has been given no more by herself The princess of the spirit regrets everything, but can only think about the way to recover a little more. But Xiao Quan was too lazy to take care of her again, and said indifferently, "I am not the one who has been bothered by you, but the national master in the watchtower. If you really know the mistake, you are not kneeling in front of me in this imperial study. You are not even sorry that anyone can not understand. You have a face to tell me that you know the wrong?" Lingfei did not expect that Xiao Quan would say these words without any affection. Her kneeling figure was crumbling, as if she would be knocked down by Xiao Quan''s words at any time. When Xiao Quan finished the words, she did not support them. "Emperor, my concubine really knew that she was wrong, but felt sorry not only for the national master, but also for the emperor you were in trouble Emperor... " Lingfei lies on the ground, and she wants to cry at Xiao Quan. Xiao Quan did not want to say anything, put his hand directly, and Li Gonggong immediately took people to come, and dragged the princess out half hard. Lingfei was still trying to say something. Gonggong Li leaned over and lowered her voice and said, "if you go on, you will not be dragged out by the house. This guard is still nearby. Only then the slave and maid are covered with her mouth, which is that the emperor thinks she is too noisy." The most feared thing that Lingfei was now was to make Xiao Tsuen unhappy and never see the previous posture. As soon as she heard Li Gonggong''s words, she stopped struggling, and did not dare to speak again, but she could only let the palace people drag out. When the princess left, the palace people also sent the food. Even if only then, Jiang evening white also did not care, took the chopsticks, eat more than anyone else, Qi Qingxing a face indulged sitting next to, sometimes to her with vegetables, or spoon soup. Jiang evening white does not need to make a sound, eat not to rise, bowl after eating, Qi Qingxing immediately add to her, about her taste Qi Qingxing are familiar, know what she likes to eat. Xiao Quan didn''t eat much. He quickly put down his chopsticks, drank a soup, looked at the river in the evening, looked at it and shook his head gently, and said, "you are heartless eating. I should doubt if you have not taken enough money to eat outside, can''t you eat enough or what?" "Eat is to eat enough, is to eat outside is a taste, where can compare to the palace chefs'' craft?" Jiang white empty head, toward Xiao Tsuen Road, a decent look, "and, for a while, can really eat dry food." Especially in the desert, she didn''t expect to spend so long in the desert, that when they could get the materials from the land, they would choose to take the local materials, so that they could eat something fresh. Chapter 1257 Otherwise, we have to eat dry food. Fortunately, such a day, such as Jiang Wanbai and others did not live too long, because they met Li Yan behind and got a lot of things from Li Yan. "So bitter?" Xiao Quan looked at Qi Qingxing and said thoughtfully, "this time, you will take some things with you. If you need anything, just look for him and let him take you to my private Treasury." Qi Qingxing looked at him and did not respond immediately. On the contrary, Jiang Wanbai narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, "emperor, is there anything else you want us to do?" "I look like you have something to do?" Xiao Quan leaned back in his chair and asked. Jiang Wanbai knew that she couldn''t play with him, so she just laughed and didn''t speak. She winked at Qi Qingxing and got his soothing expression. She continued to eat. Qi Qingxing looked up at Xiao Quan and said, "we''re going to stay in Beijing for a few days and wait for a friend." "That''s right. Before the people you are waiting for come, help me with one more thing." Xiao Quan followed. Jiang Wanbai lowered her head and puffed her forehead. When she asked, she couldn''t get an answer. Qi Qingxing said to Xiao Quan that it was really a differential treatment Qi Qingxing thought a little and asked, "what the emperor said was about Beiyan''s visit?" "That''s exactly what happened." "Originally, if you didn''t return to Beijing, I planned to issue an announcement to recruit talents or rely on the people of National Normal University to deal with them. But you know, Beiyan is good at divination. Every time you visit, you have to try someone on purpose. In any case, we can''t lose." "Divination?" Jiang Wanbai raised his head and said, "the master''s divination skill is very powerful. At least it''s no worse than me. If you can''t cope with it, even if I can''t do it, I may not be useful." Jiang Wanbai is completely truthful. If she can''t even defeat the prisoner, she may not win. Xiao Quan raised her eyebrows and said, "naturally I know that." Before today, Xiao Quan had discussed this matter with Guan Shui, so Jiang Wanbai had already known, "what I want you to do is not to compare divination with Beiyan. I intend to give this matter to the national master. What I want you to do is to protect the national master and all the ministers..." "What do you say?" Jiang Wanbai is puzzled. Qi Qingxing Mu Lu thought and speculated: "is it possible that Beiyan has been looking for someone else recently, and that this visit has other purposes?" "Yes." Xiao Quan nodded. "The spy reported that Beiyan had changed his master a year ago. The new master is not only good at divination, but also very good at controlling people''s minds. It is said that all the puppets in the master''s residence are puppets controlled by that master. The emperor of Beiyan has been pursuing the art of longevity in recent years. After taking office, the emperor of Beiyan directly worshipped him as his teacher and followed him In order to cultivate immortality and become immortal, Lian chaotang''s political affairs have almost been completely devolved to the people below... " Hearing Xiao Quan talk about the absurd things that the emperor of Beiyan had done, she was shocked. She could not even afford to eat. She put down her chopsticks and asked, "who is in charge of the affairs of Beiyan now? Does Beiyan have a prince? " "Beiyan has a prince, and Zhen son is the same age." Siu Tsuen Road. Jiang Wanbai took the tea from Qi Qingxing and sipped it, but his eyes were always looking at Xiao Quan. "Then all the government affairs will be handed over to the minister under him?" Chapter 1258 "Well." Xiao Quan nodded. For a moment, Jiang Wanbai felt nothing to say. A moment later, she looked at Xiao Quan, coughed gently and asked, "emperor, are you still not interested in immortality?" "Who said I was not interested?" Xiao Quan had time to look at her, "most people want to live forever, and I am no exception." He said for a moment. Before Jiang Wanbai had time to tense his mind, he turned his tone and continued: "but for me, some things are far more important than immortality." Jiang Wanbai looks at him in amazement. She met so many people, including ordinary people, people of the same way, and even some demons and ghosts, hoping that she could live forever, live with heaven and earth, and always be able to maintain her best appearance. In Jiang Wanbai''s opinion, the more he has and the higher his position, the more he wants to have these power status or wealth and beauty forever. Therefore, there are few emperors in the world who do not want to live forever. However, some emperors will obviously put such a mind in front of them, and let them find a way to live forever, or follow some wandering Taoists to refine alchemy. Some emperors may not directly let the people below do these things. But if there is a way to make them immortal, even if it is just a little hope, I''m afraid no one has the courage to give up. Therefore, when he heard what Qi Qingxing said, Jiang Wanbai was really stunned and a little unbelievable. As a result, he came out of the imperial study and went to see the five princesses. During this process, Jiang Wanbai was still thinking about this matter. Qi Qingxing looked at her for several times and probably knew what she was thinking, so he did not ask. Until they leave the palace together and want to get on the carriage, Jiang Wanbai suddenly reaches out to pat his head, and Qi Qingxing stops him in time. "When did it happen?" Qi Qingxing buckled her wrist and twisted her eyebrows. She was not happy. Jiang Wanbai looked at him sideways and said, "ah hang, we seem to have forgotten one thing." "To wanshulou?" Qi Qingxing did not think at all, so he asked directly. Jiang Wanbai knew that the one who forgot was actually herself. Qi Qingxing didn''t forget it at all. She coughed slightly, nodded and said, "let''s go now..." Qi Qingxing had been waiting for her to speak, so he nodded. So the two men who had already left the palace and went to the carriage turned and entered the palace again. As they walked along, Qi Qingxing asked her in a low voice, "haven''t you figured it out yet?" "Well." Jiang Wanbai nodded, "I''m just curious. The emperor doesn''t care about immortality. What is it?" "And you? Do you want to live forever? " Qi Qingxing asked her. Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment and thought a little. He didn''t shake his head or nod his head. He just said, "I don''t know. If I can live forever I''m the only one. I''m sure I don''t want to. It''s too boring for me to live with heaven and earth. " But if Qi Qingxing can live forever with her, Jiang Wanbai will be very happy. She wants to be with him for a long time. "If immortality costs a lot, I probably don''t want to." Jiang Wanbai stands on tiptoe to reach the tree next to him. It is an evergreen tree, but someone breaks a flower and puts it between the branches. Jiang Wanbai wants to reach the flower. Chapter 1259 The flower in front of her hand is not easy to reach, and then the one that has not touched the white flower in front of her is easily handed down. Qi Qingxing almost did not take the initiative to do the past flowers to her, now this flower is not actually Qi Qingxing fold. However, Jiang Wanbai looks down at the flowers handed in front of her, and raises her eyes to see Qi Qingxing. With his dedicated and affectionate eyes, Jiang Wanbai still feels excited. With a smile on her eyes and eyebrows, she reaches for the flowers. Jiang Wanbai looked down at the flower branches in her hand and continued to talk about the topic just now. She said, "anyway, if I need to pay a lot of money, I won''t be willing to." "Well." Qi Qingxing answered, and did not express his views. Instead, he talked about what Jiang Wanbai had been thinking about. "The emperor is a good emperor." He said this all of a sudden. Jiang Wanbai thought about it carefully and nodded his head and said, "I can''t say anything else. But if we talk about being an emperor, he is a very good emperor indeed." When this sentence came out, Jiang Wanbai actually had a guess, but it was very vague. She did not dare to think about it carefully. She simply looked at Qi Qingxing and waited for him to continue. "Before immortality, the emperor hoped that the world would be peaceful, and even if he was gone, there would be an emperor who could continue to bring peace to the people. Before that, even if there was a chance of immortality, he would not necessarily seize it." "Why?" Jiang Wanbai did not understand, "if he can live forever, then he can be the emperor forever. There is no need to worry about the people behind him who can''t take this country to go on for a long time?" "Probably, the emperor is not only the Lord of the world, he is also the father of a group of children." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai blinked. In fact, she didn''t quite understand what Qi Qingxing said. She thought it over. Maybe it was because she didn''t have the experience of being a mother, so she couldn''t experience Qi Qingxing''s feelings. But "Ah hang, how could you know that?" Jiang Wanbai slightly narrowed his eyes, eyes with deep meaning to see him. "Qihuangjiang said with a slight smile that she did not want to see on her face Jiang Wanbai suddenly realized that Qi Qingxing had already talked with the emperor about immortality. Speaking time, the two have already walked to the front of the wanshulou. Jiang Wanbai is familiar with the way to the small window. When she reaches there, she looks inside, but she doesn''t see the familiar old eunuch. The purpose of entering is a strange face. She is stunned for a moment, and then she reacts. At the beginning, before she and Qi Qingxing leave the capital, the old eunuch who guards wanshulou has already After a step away. At that time, the old eunuch also left her a box that could not be opened. Thinking of this, Jiang Wanbai sleeve in the fingers bent, almost directly from the storage ring inside the box to check. For a long time, coupled with the things that happened later, she forgot about it. Along with the box that couldn''t be opened, it was about to fall ash in her storage ring. Chapter 1260 "Changyuan", the name of the old eunuch, was suddenly remembered by Jiang Wanbai. "Girl, do you want to enter wanshulou?" The palace man in the small window smiles at Jiang Wanbai and asks in a voice. Jiang Wanbai came back to her, looked at her, nodded, and handed over ten thousand books. Although Jiang Wanbai has forgotten the appearance of each other, she still remembers that she was a eunuch at that time, but now she is a tall and thin maid in palace. The maid of the palace quickly registered and handed out the ten thousand books, saying, "girl, if you have anything, just call me a maid." Jiang Wanbai nodded his head and took Qi Qingxing, who could hide himself without her boundary, into the wanshulou. As soon as he entered, the small window in the mansion was opened, and the maiden pointed out her head and whispered to Jiang Wanbai, "girl, I just forgot to tell you that your highness is also in this building." "I see." Jiang Wan nodded his head, and his eyes fell on the corner in front of him. The prince''s highness was already standing there, with a smile on his face, and nodded to her slightly. Jiang Wanbai thought about it for a moment, or walked with Qi Qingxing. Just as he passed by, the prince''s highness looked at the small window. Seeing that the small window had been closed, and the maid had already shrunk back, he lowered his voice slightly and asked, "where is Qi Shizi? Are you here, too? " When he asked, his Royal Highness''s eyes wandered around Jiang Wanbai''s body, as if he wanted to determine the location of Qi Qingxing. By the time he finished asking, they had already passed the corner, with bookshelves nearby. Even if the maid of honor opened the window and looked out, they could not be seen. Qi Qingxing showed his figure directly and bowed his hand to the prince''s highness and said, "here is the minister." Although it took so long to see such a picture again, the prince''s highness still had psychological preparation. He was not frightened by Qi Qingxing''s sudden appearance, but his eyes lit up. He did not forget what he had said to Jiang Wanbai outside the imperial study and took Jiang Wanbai inside. When he came to the little map, he stopped, pointed to some places marked with red in front of him, and said, "whatever has these marks, there are new books put into storage after you leave." "Did your Highness the prince make it?" Jiang Wan''s white eyes brightened slightly and asked the prince. The prince nodded, and his expression was a little embarrassed. He said, "I think you will come back when you don''t know. You and Qi Shizi like to read in wanshulou so much. It''s convenient to write it down." "Thank you, your highness." Jiang Wanbai took a look at the places marked with red, wrote down these places, and went straight to these places. Qi Qingxing and his royal highness stood in the same place and whispered for a while, but soon they scattered and ran to the book they were looking for. After staying in wanshulou until the palace gate was about to be closed, Jiang Wanbai left with Qi Qingxing, and his royal highness left earlier than them. When she came out of wanshulou, the maid who had helped Jiang Wanbai grade suddenly put out her head and asked Jiang Wanbai, "girl, will you come back tomorrow?" Chapter 1261 Jiang Wanbai heard her words and turned to look at her. He did not make a sound. His eyes were full of inquiry. "If you come in this morning, I''m afraid you won''t be able to get in." Maiden road. "Why?" Jiang Wanbai didn''t understand, "I remember this wanshulou used to be able to enter no matter when it was in the daytime or even at night. Aren''t you here in the morning?" When asked about the latter sentence, Jiang Wanbai felt more confused because Changyuan, at least, knew that the guards of wanshulou had nothing else to do. The only thing she had to do was to guard wanshulou and let only those with 10000 orders in and out. The maid said, "that was before. Now, I have other things to do in the morning and tomorrow morning, so there is no one in the wanshulou, so it will not open." "If the emperor wants to come?" Jiang Wanbai asked. The Maiden''s smile did not change. "Even if the emperor wants to come and the maids are not here, the emperor can''t get in." Jiang Wanbai picked up his eyebrows and stared at the maiden for a while. He did not ask any more questions. He nodded and said, "OK, I know. I won''t come tomorrow." After saying this, seeing the maiden shrink back again, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing leave here. When they can''t see the wanshulou, Qi Qingxing reveals his origin. He looks at Jiang Wanbai and asks in a low voice, "is that lady strange? What did you find? " "Nothing." Jiang Wanbai shakes his head. "It''s just curious what the maiden is. Even the emperor doesn''t give face." She shook her head and began to laugh. Qi Qingxing immediately waved to the forbidden guard nearby and said, "I''ll ask someone to ask." Jiang Wanbai did not stop it. As a result, when the two guards approached, Jiang Wanbai found that the leader was still an acquaintance. It was Lin Ge, who she and Qi Qing''s marching palace had not seen until now. "Qi Shizi, Shizi Madame." Lin Ge goes to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing and bows to them with a smile on his face. Qi Qingxing arched his hand at him and asked about the matter just now. Although Lin Ge seldom goes to wanshulou, he also needs the guards to patrol around wanshulou, so he still knows something about things there. Even after thinking about it, he said, "when Qi Shizi and his wife left Beijing, wanshulou had a new watchman, because the former one left the palace, and the new one was at the beginning There''s no problem, but it wasn''t until half a year later that the man who looked at the building went crazy and said that there was a ghost in the Wanshu building. " "Haunted?" Jiang Wanbai picks eyebrow tip lightly, and Qi Qingxing look at each other, see the strange meaning in each other''s eyes. There is an array in wanshulou, which can never be haunted. And Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing just came out of the library, and they didn''t notice any Yin Qi at all. Lin Ge nodded. Knowing Jiang Wanbai''s ability, he went on to say, "at that time, the national master came and made a divination. He said that there was no ghost in wanshulou, but wan shulou was dissatisfied with the original watcher..." As soon as the emperor heard this, he immediately sent people to check the one who was scared out of his mind. He found out a lot of things. He even let people in and out of wanshulou in order to collect money, and even allowed those people to eat and drink in the library "How did these people get in?" Jiang Wanbai listened and frowned. Chapter 1262 You know, when Changyuan was still there, they were not allowed to eat in the wanshulou. They were not allowed to make any noise. "Every three meals a day, someone will go to deliver meals to the watchers. Those who want to enter the wanshulou will pretend to be the people who deliver the meals, and then trade with the watchers..." Lingo was a little cold when he said this. Because of this, the guard in charge of the guard near wanshulou was also punished, and lingo, as the commander, could not escape. Jiang Wanbai listened and was not happy. After all, in her opinion, it was a place to read books, but it was used by the man to earn money. "What happened afterwards?" "Later, the man was punished by the emperor. The emperor was worried that the appointed watchman would still be the same, so he asked the national master how to select the watchman. The master calculated a divination, and the next day there would be a watchman..." Lingo road. When Jiang Wanbai heard this, he had a guess in his heart. When he asked with a smile, "is it possible that when the emperor sends someone over the next day, the maiden will already be sitting in the wanshulou?" "It is." Lingo road. No one knows the origin of the maid of honor. It seems that the national master had something to do with it. After talking to Xiao Quan, Xiao Quan did not investigate the matter any more, nor did he assign any other watchers. So the maid stayed there all the time. Jiang Wanbai didn''t expect that such interesting things would happen in the Palace during her absence from the capital. She laughed and sighed. After saying goodbye to lingo, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are about to go to the gate of the palace when they meet two people walking outside from the other side to leave the palace. A middle-aged man is walking in front of him with a faint melancholy in his expression, while the young man following him is handsome and has a few refined temperament, but his face is more angry. Jiang Wanbai Dynasty, the two people swept a glance and then took back their sight. Without much to say, they left the palace together with Qi Qingxing and got on the carriage. When I got on the carriage, I heard the middle-aged man sigh and said, "how can our family get into trouble with these things? It''s clear that your father and I have worked diligently in my life. I have never done anything against morality, whether as an official or as a person... " "Dad, the emperor knows the truth and doesn''t pursue our accusations. Song Shixuan, a vicious woman, deserves what she deserves now. In the future, we can live a good life in our family..." Young men are getting farther and farther away. Jiang Wanbai, with his back against the wall of the carriage, slightly raised his head and looked at the top of the horse. He listened to all the father and son''s words. The father and son were song Shixuan''s husband and father-in-law. When song Shixuan was arrested by the guards, they rushed into the palace to plead guilty. When they saw Xiao Quan in the imperial study and knew what song Shixuan had committed, their first reaction was the same as that of Lingfei. They really didn''t understand why song Shixuan poisoned Lingfei. But then, the father and son felt that their Li family was over and they were implicated by song Shixuan. Even if the emperor was not poisoned, song Shixuan could not escape the charge of killing the king. But Xiao Quan didn''t mean to blame the Li family. Coincidentally, the carriage of Li''s father and son is in the same direction as that of Qi Houfu''s, so that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, who have excellent hearing, can hear almost the same conversation. Jiang Wanbai looks at Qi Qingxing and tells him what he has learned from the prison water. Chapter 1263 With these words, Jiang Wanbai felt a piece of paper from his sleeve and folded it like this. She did not fold fast, and when she finished, the paper crane folded. Qi Qingxing listened to her talk, and looked at her finger movements with drooping eyes. "Later, do you think there is something wrong with song Shixuan?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice after Jiang Wanbai finished. Jiang Wanbai responded, and gently touched the paper crane''s head with spiritual power on her fingertips. The paper crane in the palm of her hand trembled slightly, and then became more and more flexible. However, in the blink of an eye, the paper crane had already flown from her palm. Jiang Wanbai lifted the curtain of the carriage and let the paper crane fly out. A little behind the horse drawn carriage of Qihou mansion is the Li family carriage. The driver of the Li family blinked and rubbed his eyes at one moment. He just seemed to see a white bird flying slowly, but when he looked at it carefully, the bird disappeared. The coachman looked up at the sky. He felt a little faint. He must have been hallucinating and misread the white birds that night. The coachman muttered in his heart. In the carriage of Qihou mansion, Jiang Wanbai let the paper crane fly out, so the paper crane lowered the curtain of the carriage. She looked at Qi Qingxing and looked at his inquiring eyes and said, "although there was not much contact with song Shixuan before, and she didn''t like this person, her heart was not so bad, and..." Jiang Wanbai pauses for a moment and reaches for the nuts in the small drawer. Qi Qingxing first stopped her hand, grabbed one, and whispered, "I''ll come." After he finished speaking, he began to peel nuts for her. Jiang Wan''s vernacular voice turned and continued, "song Shixuan is a proud and proud person. She is also the daughter of a great Fu. She has a strict family education. She can''t do anything matchless. I don''t think it can be done by her. In addition, I haven''t seen what happened later She doesn''t know why, but she just thinks that she can''t do it. " Why did song Shixuan poison Lingfei? This matter, not only Ling Fei herself can not understand, Li family father and son don''t understand, Jiang Wanbai also want to do not understand. "Sometimes, the horror of human nature is beyond your imagination." Qi Qing will peel the nuts to her, in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai didn''t deny his words. He said, "what makes me doubt most is the father and son. To be precise, it is the change of fate of the husband of song Shixuan." "Well?" Qi Qingxing lifted his eyelids and looked at her. Jiang Wanbai put one in his mouth and ate it. Then he said calmly, "I think that young master Li''s life style is similar to his father''s, just like his father himself said. All his life, whether he is an official or a person, he has always been diligent and conscientious, and does not violate the ethics and morality. This is also the fate of this young master Li, although he will not be a powerful minister A good family is a safe and stable family In short, it''s also a very good life style... " But just at the gate of the palace, Jiang Wanbai looked at the other side and found that the other side''s fate had become twists and turns. "It''s a little fuzzy." Jiang Wanbai''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then he put a nut in his mouth. After eating, he snorted and said, "his way to be an official has been affected If the fate goes on, not to mention being an official, it''s possible for a person to be lonely and helpless all his life, not to mention being an official. " Chapter 1264 Jiang Wanbai fed a nut into Qi Qingxing''s mouth. When Qi Qingxing bit her fingertip, he glared at him and continued: "the second half of his life grid was almost tied to a person, but now his life grid changes, which directly affect the fate of another person. "The other is his cousin?" Qi Qingxing just thought a little, then asked in a voice. Jiang later nodded his head and saw Qi Qingxing''s face reflecting deeply. He couldn''t help asking, "ah hang, what are you thinking about?" "The emperor said he would not blame the Li family." Qi Qing was about to give her the newly peeled nuts and said in a low voice: "the emperor probably knows about the affairs of the Li family. Although the Li family''s father and son may not be very brilliant in the imperial court, they are better than diligent and honest people. Therefore, the emperor did not intend to incriminate them because of the affairs of song Shixuan." Even Xiao Quan didn''t intend to let the incident spread. I''m afraid that until song Shixuan was dealt with, it would only be the Li family and the Song family who knew about it. In the palace, Lingfei would also be given a command, which could not even be said by her family. Jiang Wanbai heard the meaning of Qi Qing''s jargon. Since Xiao Quan didn''t intend to blame the Li family for this, the official ways of the Li family and his son would certainly not be affected by this incident. "It''s night now, but I''m sure I''m not wrong about the fate of the father and son." Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes. Whether there is any problem depends on what the paper crane she just released will find out. When the carriage came back to Qihou house, it was very late. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing ate a lot of nuts on the carriage. When she left, Xiao Quan not only asked her to take all the nuts from the imperial study, but also asked Duke Li to carry a lot of them to her. When sitting on the carriage, Jiang Wanbai did not stop eating. When he ate, he did not forget to feed Qi Qingxing. Therefore, after returning to Qihou house, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing did not finish their meal again and went to bed. The next day, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing didn''t go out of the house again. Qi Qingxing and Qi houye were in the study. Jiang Wanbai went to play in the old lady Qi''s yard with sesame seeds in his arms and occasionally said a few words. "Tomorrow is the Tomb Sweeping Day. The emperor will go to the imperial mausoleum to offer sacrifices to our ancestors, and so will we." Qi Laofu is humane. Jiang Wanbai knew about this, so he was not surprised. Qi Qingxing told her that when she went to the imperial mausoleum with the emperor in the morning, and when the ancestor worship ceremony was over, they would not go back to the capital, but to the ancestral residence, and then return to the capital after Tomb Sweeping. It''ll be delayed for about a day or two. After Jiang Wanbai inquired about the location of Qihou''s ancestral house, he suddenly remembered that Jiang''s ancestral home was also nearby. "Would you like to go back and have a look?" Qi Qingxing asked her in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai pinched his fingers, sighed and nodded, "go back and have a look." In any case, before she was sent to the village, Mrs. Jiang did not do anything sorry to her. Even after she returned to the capital, Mrs. Jiang was still reasonable and did not do anything sorry to her. Qi Qingxing did not hesitate and said directly, "I will go with you." At the moment, Mrs. Qi mentioned the Qingming Festival. Jiang Wanbai thought of this, so she said that she and Qi Qingxing would go back to the ancestral house of the Jiang family. After listening, Mrs. Qi didn''t say anything bad. Chapter 1265 Mrs. Qi thought for a moment, sighed, took Jiang Wanbai''s hand, patted her on the back of her hand, and said, "it''s your grandmother after all. I know that you and ah hang will leave the capital soon. When you get older, you may not be here. Maybe this is the last time you see her. There is nothing urgent about the capital Qingxing will stay with her more. " Qi old lady said, her eyes moist. Jiang Wanbai knows that the situation mentioned by Mrs. Qi is not only referring to Mrs. Jiang, but also herself. "Grandmother, I know that." Jiang Wanbai sighed in his heart and held the old lady Qi''s hand. After staying in the house for several days, one day his royal highness suddenly contacted Jiang Wanbai with a paper crane and said, "song Shixuan has been sent to death. She originally proposed to see you, but no one paid attention to her." "What do you want to see me for?" Jiang Wanbai is strange, and remembers that the paper crane she released that day hasn''t come back yet. So he asks his royal highness, "by the way, your highness, did she say that it was because of what she poisoned the princess Ling?" "Yes." The crown prince said, "the woman''s jealousy, she felt that Lingfei was very powerful when she entered the palace. On the contrary, she looked at herself because she broke up the marriage that Prince Li had originally had. Although Mr. Li didn''t beat and scold her for this, he also gave her a cold shoulder. When Ling Fei met her for the first time in the palace, song Shixuan felt that the imperial concubine was deliberately showing off to her, so she was jealous I bought the servant girl and poisoned her "Oh." Listening to the prince''s words, Jiang Wanbai responded thoughtfully, but he still felt that something was wrong. What''s more, the paper crane hasn''t come back yet, which means that Li''s house is really weird. Otherwise, the paper crane should have come back long ago. "Lady Shizi, what''s the matter? What do you think is wrong? " The prince realized something and asked in a voice. Jiang Wanbai pondered for a while and said, "Your Highness, I want to meet song Shixuan." After returning to Beijing, although she has heard a lot about song Shixuan, she has never seen him. If there is something wrong with song Shixuan, Jiang Wanbai believes that she will find out. The prince''s side will soon come down. Before long, Qi Qingxing came back. Jiang Wanbai told him that he was going to see song Shixuan. Qi Qingxing did not hesitate at all, but said, "I will go with you." "Good." Jiang Wanbai should go down. Now Qi Qingxing is building a magic road. They have different paths and know different things. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai thinks that if she goes with Qi Qingxing, there may be something that she can''t find and Qi Qingxing can find. After making up their minds, they went straight into the palace. This is also put forward by the crown prince. He wants to see song Shixuan with Jiang Wanbai. Obviously, he wants to know what Jiang Wanbai suspects. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing advanced to the palace. After meeting with the prince, they went to the death row to see song Shixuan. With the prince in, naturally no one stopped him. Jiang Wanbai met song Shixuan smoothly. When he went in, song Shixuan shrank in a corner and was very embarrassed. He was still muttering something. Jiang Wanbai stopped at the door of his cell and called out to her, "song Shixuan." Song Shixuan''s murmuring voice stopped instantly, and then she raised her head and looked at her. Chapter 1266 Jiang Wanbai could see song Shixuan''s face. For a moment, she and Qi Qingxing looked at each other with surprise, and Qi Qingxing''s eyebrows were also slightly twisted. It was obvious that she saw something. Jiang Wanbai didn''t ask Qi Qingxing what he saw, but looked at her song Shixuan through the cell door. "I hear you want to see me." Jiang Wanbai looked at her and asked. Song Shixuan didn''t go to see Qi Qingxing. Instead, she kept staring at Jiang Wanbai. As soon as Jiang Wanbai made a sound, she immediately reached out and grasped the hand that wanted to hold Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai leaned slightly and avoided her hand, saying, "if you have something to say, don''t do it." "Help me, please..." Song Shixuan''s hand is in the air, but she doesn''t take it back. She stares at Jiang Wanbai and says in a hoarse voice. Her voice is full of urgency. Jiang Wanbai frowned, "do you want me to save you? You''re not kidding, are you? First of all, I have nothing to do with you. Besides, do you know what kind of crime you have committed? I''ll save you? Do you think it''s possible? " "No No Song Shixuan kept shaking her head, "I didn''t do it! I didn''t do it at all! " "Not you, who is that?" The prince comes out from behind Jiang Wanbai and looks at Song Shixuan and asks. Song Shixuan looked at him, "it''s not me It''s really not me I don''t know who She She lives in my body, she does those shameless things, and seduces sunny rain to poison cousin It''s not me. I want to stop her, but she doesn''t listen to me. I can''t do anything but watch her do these things with my body... " Song Shixuan''s face was pale and embarrassed. Her words were confused. But Jiang Wanbai and others probably knew what it meant. "You say she lives in you? When did it start? Where is she now? " Jiang Wanbai squatted down and looked into song Shixuan''s eyes. Song Shixuan only shook her head, "I don''t know I don''t know anything When I was caught in the palace, she suddenly disappeared... " "Since you didn''t do it, why did you still plead guilty?" Jiang Wanbai is puzzled. Song Shixuan only shook her head and could not say anything. Seeing that she was confused, Jiang Wanbai didn''t know what to say, so she had to put her fingertips on her eyebrows and quickly got what she wanted to know. At the moment when Jiang Wanbai took back her hand, song Shixuan''s body fell on the ground and lost consciousness. "What''s wrong with her?" Seeing that song Shixuan had no response, the prince asked. Jiang Wanbai stood up and called Qi Qingxing to go outside and said, "nothing. She''s too noisy. I''ll let her sleep." Although before letting song Shixuan go to bed, she used soul searching to find out what she wanted to know from Song Shixuan''s memory. When the three men came out of the prison, the prince asked Jiang Wanbai, "do you believe what song Shixuan said?" "Letter." Jiang Wan''s head is white, and a little white on her fingertip is indistinct. She looks down and says, "song Shixuan didn''t lie. She did have other things in her body, but it did go. It just left a little breath on her body." If it had not been for song Shixuan himself, Jiang Wanbai would not have noticed this even if she had met her face-to-face. Even if she had noticed, she would not have taken it to heart. Chapter 1267 After all, it''s a prison. There''s a lot of Yin in the prison. It''s not strange that song Shixuan was tainted with some Yin. "What are you going to do Asked the prince. When he asked about this, he didn''t show any worry on his face. He didn''t seem to worry that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing could not solve the problem. Jiang Wanbai looked at him and said, "it''s time for your highness to return to the palace. Ah Xing and I will go first." After saying this, she and Qi Qingxing did not wait for the prince to react. They left here with their feet raised. When the prince reacted, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had already got on the carriage. "Qi Shizi!" The prince was a little angry and called out. Qi Qingxing was about to enter the carriage when he heard his shouts. He looked sideways and nodded to him. Then he said nothing and got into the carriage. Green bamboo sitting outside immediately drove the carriage to leave here. "Your Highness, do you want to be overtaken?" The palace people waiting beside him hesitated to ask the prince. The prince took back his sight, hummed, waved his hand and said, "forget it, go back to the palace and wait for the result." On the carriage, Jiang Wanbai twists her finger belly, and the white awn that haunts her fingertips immediately disperses and drifts to Qi Qingxing, which soon disappears into Qi Qingxing''s eyebrows. Then, the picture that Jiang Wanbai sees in Song Shixuan''s memory also appears in Qi Qingxing''s mind. Those pictures flashed away. Qi Qingxing looked at Jiang Wanbai and said, "I didn''t see what it was." "It''s hard to see." Jiang Wanbai nodded, "I only know that she is a woman, probably a ghost, because what remains in the body of song Shixuan is Yin Qi." "Well." Qi Qingxing nodded and reached for the teapot to pour the tea. Although they were sitting on the carriage at the moment, they did not shake. The teacup was on the small table. After Qi Qingxing poured the tea, the tea in the teacup did not even shake. He took up a cup of tea and handed it to Jiang Wanbai, saying, "where are we going to find that thing now? Will the other party stay in Beijing? " "Let''s go to Li Fu first. My paper crane hasn''t come back yet. There must be something wrong with Li Fu." Jiang Wanbai sipped the tea ceremony. After knowing that song Shixuan''s body was a ghost, Jiang Wanbai understood why when the forbidden guards caught song Shixuan into the palace, the ghost would be informed directly from Song Shixuan''s body. After all, it was the palace where the emperor was located. If his accomplishments were not profound, ordinary ghosts could not get close to it, let alone want to enter. Qi Qingxing asked Qingzhu to drive the carriage to Li Fu directly. Soon, the carriage stopped at the gate of Li''s mansion. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing got off the carriage and were soon welcomed into the mansion. Qi Qingxing said to the Li family father and son, "this evening is to accompany my son. We can go to the study for discussion. If it is convenient, let my wife wait in the garden or walk around." There is no intersection between the Li family and the Qi Marquis''s house. Only the boss of the Li family is the subordinate of the Lord Qi. Therefore, the father and son of the Li family are also the subordinates of the Lord Qi. They are worried about the sudden arrival of Qi Qingxing. Especially when the incident of song Shixuan just happened, they also knew that Qi Shizi had a good relationship with the emperor, not just the relationship between the emperor and the emperor. Qi Qingxing said this, Li''s father and son immediately said: "convenient, convenient, if the son''s wife doesn''t dislike it, just walk around and have a look, but my li house is small. If I''m bored, what do you want to do, just tell the servants." Chapter 1268 Mr. Li immediately called for two maids to follow Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t mind being followed. Anyway, as long as she can walk around here, she can''t see what she shouldn''t see. So when Qi Qingxing and Li''s father and son went to the study for discussion, Jiang Wanbai walked directly in Li''s house. The two maids followed quietly. Jiang Wanbai did not ask questions, so they would not talk much. But just as they got to the garden, a group of people came up in front of them. The first one was a very plump woman with a smile on her face. When she saw Jiang Wanbai, she saluted and said, "my wife has met my son''s wife." As soon as she opened her mouth, Jiang Wanbai knew that this was the wife of Mr. Li, who was also song Shixuan''s shrewd mother-in-law. "I just hang around here and wait for my son to go back together. I didn''t expect to disturb Mrs. Li. I should have visited Mrs. Li myself." Jiang Wanbai looked at Mrs. Li with great interest and said politely. Mrs. Li listened, but she listened to her heart. Immediately, her smile was bigger, and the flesh on her face was almost piled up. Compared with other women, Mrs. Li in front of her was a little too rich. And the body''s jewelry and clothing are also wearing gold, silver, very dazzling. However, Mrs. Li''s mother''s family is a rich merchant, and when she married Mr. Li, she took a lot of dowries. I heard that even if Mr. Li didn''t go to be an official and stayed at home every day, the Li family would not starve to death, and would be better off than most families in the imperial court. As a result, Mr. Li is often teased by his colleagues. If he gets angry in the officialdom, he can be a master at any time with both hands, and there is nothing to worry about. She brought a lot of dowry. In addition, Mrs. Li also had some means in doing business. Therefore, although Mr. Li''s official position was not high, Mrs. Li''s food and clothing were among the most outstanding among those ladies in the capital. "Does lady Shizi like flowers? I found a lot of flowers in my yard. They were collected everywhere. I can''t say how precious they are, but they can''t be found in many places. If you are interested, you can go and have a look. " Mrs. Li said with a smile. Jiang Wan''s white eyes flashed slightly, and asked Mrs. Li, "I don''t know which direction is the lady''s yard?" "Here, that''s the yard." Mrs. Li turned and pointed to the yard road not far ahead. Jiang Wanbai immediately laughed and said, "since Mrs. Li invited me, I would not be respectful." Mrs. Li is even more happy. She inquired and noticed that she wants to be close to Jiang Wanbai and make a good relationship. It''s better to go to Qihou''s house in the future. It''s a good thing to get in touch with Qi Houfu. Soon, Jiang Wanbai followed Mrs. Li into her yard. Mr. Li said that Li''s house was not big before. He was really modest. With Mrs. Li''s wealth, where could Li''s house be so small? This courtyard of Mrs. Li is comparable to the two courtyards of Qihou mansion. She heard Li Fu say: "it used to be a front yard and a back yard here, but I like to grow flowers, and I don''t like to raise flowers in the garden, so I don''t know who will spoil them. So I specially connected the two yards and made them into the front yard and the back yard. Most of the flowers are kept in the front yard and go to the back yard Go, the more delicate the flower will be. " Chapter 1269 The more expensive it is. Jiang Wanbai understood the meaning of Mrs. Li''s words. Jiang Wanbai can''t recognize all the flowers in the front yard. Fortunately, Mrs. Li is full of interest. She tells her every kind of flower. Jiang Wanbai has learned a lot. "Madam Shizi, I''m really sorry. When I talk about flowers, I can''t help being excited. I can''t stop talking about it. In fact, there''s nothing else..." Mrs. Li was pulled back by her wife. She was afraid that Jiang Wanbai would misunderstand her intention to show off the flowers, so she quickly explained. Jiang Wanbai shook his head. "It''s very good. There are many flowers that I can''t recognize. It''s also a good thing to learn about these flowers from Li Fu''s population." "It''s good that lady Shizi doesn''t misunderstand..." Mrs. Li was relieved. She also liked to deal with Jiang Wanbai. Usually, when she went to the parties among the ladies, those people seemed to have a good relationship with her. They didn''t mean to hurt the stinky money in her hand, and hoped that she could give them one or two precious jewelry. But actually, they looked down on her secretly and despised her all over her. When talking to her, they always put on airs and held a pair of high in the air The way it looks. And all this she could not feel in Jiang Wanbai''s body, so she was very happy, so she said it endlessly. White crane is listening to the paper river. Yes, she was aware that her paper crane was left in the yard, and she agreed to come here with Mrs. Li''s invitation. It''s strange that her paper crane is here. Jiang Wanbai can clearly feel her spiritual power. However, it seems that she is trapped by something and can''t leave. Jiang Wanbai is distracted to find it. However, after recognizing all the flowers in the front yard, she can''t find the paper crane either. Until the moment when he went through the arch to the backyard, Jiang Wanbai was stunned when he entered the backyard. "Lady Shizi, what''s the matter?" Mrs. Li, who is full of interest and intends to start explaining the flowers in the backyard with Jiang Wanbai, asks Jiang Wanbai. Then she follows Jiang Wanbai''s eyes and looks over there. She sees a paper crane hanging under a flower tree. Mrs. Li immediately laughs and says, "does lady Shizi think that paper crane is strange?" "It''s not strange. It''s just curious why there is a paper crane hanging here." Jiang Wanbai''s forehead was drawn, but on the surface he asked as if nothing had happened. She never thought that the reason why she had trapped her paper crane in Li Fu and failed to go back to find her was not because the paper crane found something terrible in Li Fu, but because the paper crane folded up by herself and sent out by her own hand was passed through her body by a thin thread and hung under a flower tree. No wonder the paper crane can''t go back if he wants to go back. Mrs. Li raised her feet and took down the paper crane. She said, "this paper crane was sent by my niece''s daughter for blessing. I think it''s very nice to hang under this flower tree, so I''ll let people hang it here. But it''s boring to hang only one crane. I''m telling people to fold more cranes here." "Yes?" Jiang Wanbai laughs. As he passes by, he touches the paper crane with his fingertips and takes back the spiritual power of the paper crane. Chapter 1270 Now the paper crane has become an ordinary paper crane. No matter where Mrs. Li wants to hang it, how many of them have nothing to do with her. After taking back the paper crane and confirming that there was nothing strange in the yard, Jiang Wanbai gave Qi Qingxing a voice. Soon, Qi Qingxing came out of the Li''s study. Jiang Wanbai said goodbye to Mrs. Li. When she got to the gate of the yard, she stopped and asked Mrs. Li, "does madam usually eat some game?" "Game?" Mrs. Li was slightly stunned for a moment and asked, "what is the game that lady Shizi refers to? If it''s wild birds or wild rabbits or boar meat, I don''t like it very much... " When she said this, Mrs. Li laughed and said, "my father, they like to eat these things, but I didn''t like them since I was a child. If I eat meat, I only like pork, chicken, duck, fish and so on. I don''t even eat dog meat and mutton." "Oh What else? " Jiang Wanbai suddenly asked. Mrs. Li felt that Jiang Wanbai''s question was a little strange, but thinking of Jiang Wanbai''s identity, she still replied honestly, "I don''t eat most of the game, but I like snake soup very much But I haven''t even eaten this for a long time. The last time I ate it was still... " She thought about it for a while, but the woman next to her whispered a word to remind her. Li Fu remembered and said, "it was more than 30 years ago. At that time, I was still young and had not been released from the cabinet. Later, my mother found out that girls'' love of eating this food was too frightening. It was not good to hear, so she stopped me from eating it." When she said these words, Mrs. Li''s face showed obvious grievance and nostalgia. Obviously, if she could, she still wanted to eat. Jiang Wanbai nodded slightly. "How did lady Shizi suddenly think of asking this question?" Mrs. Li asked. Jiang Wanbai smiles and looks back at Qi Qingxing, who is waiting in the distance. He says, "nothing. It''s just a sudden curiosity. That''s why I asked. Thank you for Mrs. Li''s hospitality. I''m leaving." She raised her feet and walked towards Qi Qingxing. Soon she left Li''s house with Qi Qingxing. When she returned to the carriage, Qi Qingxing asked her, "what''s the matter? Did you find anything? " "No Jiang Wanbai shook his head. "Yin Qi is a little bit, but it should have been left behind when the former thing was in Song Shixuan''s body and walking around Li''s residence. The others..." She paused for a moment, added another, and said, "nothing else has been found, but it is found that this lady Li is contaminated with the evil of killing." "Kill evil?" Qi Qingxing raised his eyebrows and said, "because of the financial resources of Mrs. Li''s family, although she has only one son after she married Mr. Li, there are no other concubines and aunts in Mr. Li''s backyard for so many years. This Mrs. Li doesn''t have to deal with the affairs of the back house. How could she get killed "I thought it was a little strange, so I asked her if she liked to eat some game..." Jiang Wanbai talked about his conversation with Mrs. Li before he left. At last, he said to Qi Qingxing: "I guess the killing of her is related to the snakes she ate before. I don''t know when she ate a snake with a bit of morality, so she was infected with such a heavy evil killing." When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing talk, they don''t guard against the green bamboo, so they don''t set up a border to prevent Qingzhu from listening to this. So what they say can be heard by Qingzhu driving outside. Chapter 1271 Hearing that Jiang Wanbai said that Mrs. Li might have been killed by eating snakes, she quickly asked, "master, do we usually eat those pork and chicken, and so on, will we also get killed?" "Some teachings do have such a statement." Jiang Wanbai nodded and felt that his throat was a little dry. He was about to pour tea. Qi Qingxing had already poured a cup of tea for her and handed it over. Jiang Wanbai drank a cup of tea, and when his voice was comfortable, he continued: "but tianyinmen didn''t have such a statement. My master said that it''s not clear. For example, some of them are due to the mistakes made in previous lives, and they were assigned to the way of animals in this life. They are destined to satisfy people''s desires. However, some of the reasons why they have joined the animal way are not like this Destiny... " It may be that you can get the destiny of becoming an immortal in the future, or you can change your destiny in this life by doing something before you die after you put yourself into the path of animal husbandry. Naturally, they can''t be eaten, but for various reasons, they are also eaten, so the people who eat them will be infected with karma and have to pay back. Jiang Wanbai guesses that this is the case with Mrs. Li. Green bamboo scratched his head, or confused, and said, "master, how can we determine which is only edible and which is not edible?" "People of practice like us can see it naturally, but ordinary people certainly can''t see it. The only thing that can be done is to do less novelty seeking things. For example, you have to eat what people don''t eat..." Jiangwan Baidao. Qingzhu didn''t know what to understand. Finally, he told himself that it''s OK to eat chicken, duck, fish and pork. It''s better not to eat other strange things. "There is no clue for Li Fu. Where can we find it?" Qi Qingxing asked in the evening toward the river. Jiang Wanbai said: "song Shixuan said that the body appeared before she married into Li''s house, and before she had no media relationship with others. That was where she went after she left Beijing with song Taifu. Let''s take time to walk there and see if there is any clue." About song Shixuan was killed after autumn, and Jiang Wanbai was not in a hurry. That is to make song Shixuan suffer a little in the death row. However, this ghost thing will not be inexplicable to find song Shixuan. It must be something that song Shixuan has done to cause such consequences. Let her have a bit of trouble and reflect on it. There was no clue in Li''s house. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went back to Qihou''s house directly. After one night, before dawn the next morning, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing got up to clean up. Today, at Qingming Festival, they were going to the imperial mausoleum to worship their ancestors. Then a large family of Qi Houfu''s family will go to the ancestral house to sweep the tomb. At that time, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing will go to the ancestral house of the Jiang family and gradually get old lady Jiang. Jiang Wanbai dozed off in the carriage and went through the next trip. She found that she and Qi Qingxing were really busy and had several places to go. "By the way, where was song Shixuan before she joined Li Fu?" Jiang Wanbai suddenly thinks of this thing, so he asks Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing was not as sleepy as Jiang Wanbai. He sat there with his back against the wall of the carriage with a book in his hand. Jiang Wanbai was sleeping in his arms. When he heard Jiang Wanbai''s questions, Qi Qingxing looked down at her and said in a warm voice, "it''s Taiyin county." Chapter 1272 "Taiyin county?" Jiang evening white eyebrow heart Cu up, "how always feel a little familiar." "Jiang Xiancheng is also there." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai: "Oh." And then went on to sleep. When it was completely light, the carriage stopped and Jiang Wanbai was woken up. Qi Qingxing said, "have something to eat. I''m going to walk up the mountain." The imperial mausoleum is built on the Mount Huangshan. Every year, both the emperor and the officials who come together are walking up the mountain. Everyone got up before dawn, and they didn''t have time to eat breakfast. Most of them were sleeping in carriages all the way. Until now, when the carriage stopped, Xiao Quan ordered a quarter of an hour to rest, which was also the time for everyone to eat. Jiang Wanbai opened her mouth and yawned. She was not hungry, but she ate something. Old Mrs. Qi was too old to go up the mountain again. So she didn''t come this time. Although she went out of the house with Jiang Wanbai and others, she took a turn on the way and went to the ancestral residence of Qi family. Mrs. Qing has been righted, and now she is the wife of Qihou''s house. She takes Qi Zhan to Mount Huangshan. After a quarter of an hour, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing followed him. After a quarter of an hour, they followed Xiao Quan''s back to Mount Huangshan. It rained heavily during the Qingming Festival, but it was still raining when we went out. But by the time we got to the foot of Mount Huangshan, the rain had stopped. However, the mountain road is still a bit muddy and slippery. Fortunately, there is a stone road up the mountain from the foot of the mountain to the imperial mausoleum on the top of the mountain. It is said that when the imperial mausoleum was just built, the emperor''s sons and grandsons under the first emperor buried in the imperial mausoleum each carried a stone slab on their back when they went up the mountain, and walked from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain. It''s the same every year on Tomb Sweeping Day, so there''s this stone road. As a result, when walking on this stone road, the atmosphere was particularly solemn. No one dared to speak out. It was very cool on the mountain. In addition, it was only April now, and the weather was not hot. So Jiang Wanbai felt very comfortable walking slowly. The same is true for most of the generals, or the ladies who often go to temples outside the capital on weekdays. In fact, they feel OK. They are tired, but they can carry on. However, those civil servants who had been well respected in the past could not carry them. They were panting before they even reached the middle of the mountain. They could wring their sweat wiping palms out of the water. They took a rest and did not dare to stay too far away from the people in front of them. They were afraid that they would be left behind and blamed by the emperor. Jiang Wanbai looked back, shook his head secretly, and said to Qi Qingxing, "I''m afraid that the voice is small and seems to be very powerful. As a result, he goes up the mountain. Even the women they despise in the past are not as good as those. I don''t know if I feel ashamed." make complaints about the river, and this is not related to the river''s late white. Mrs. Jiang''s wife make complaints about her physical strength. She thought about it and went forward. She put a piece of paper into the palm of Mrs. Qing. Mrs. Qing looked at her with a surprised look. Jiang Wanbai winked at her, and his index finger stood on his lips, indicating not to speak out. Mrs. Qing began to laugh, clenched the rune paper and looked at the Lord Qi with a gentle look. With Jiang Wanbai''s Rune paper, although Mrs. Qing was not suddenly full of energy, she was not unable to move her legs at all, and it was much easier to keep going up. Chapter 1273 Qi Hou ye still holds a Qi Zhan, but his face is not red and his breath is not panting. Obviously, the training in the past is not for nothing. When she was halfway up the mountain, Xiao Quan, who was walking in front of her, stopped and sat down in the pavilion next to her. The people who followed her breathed a sigh of relief. There was only one Pavilion. Without the emperor''s summons, they did not dare to join in. Some people felt that they could not walk one step at the moment, so they sat down on the stone beside them. Those who were not the first to follow Huangshan were also prepared. They took out a stack of oil paper from their arms and spread them on the steps. They just sat and took a breath. Before Jiang Wanbai and others had time to take out the oil paper, Xiao Quan called them to the pavilion. After the Queen''s death, the empress has been hanging in the air. This time, Xiao Quan didn''t bring any other concubines. Obviously, he didn''t mean to set up a queen. However, all the princesses and princesses, except those who have not been weaned, will come, and those who can''t leave will be held by palace people. If you can go, go by yourself. The fifth princess was originally held by a wet nurse, but after a short walk up the mountain, the crown prince picked it up. Now Xiao Quan is holding it in her lap. The fifth princess has been able to say something. She is more than a year older than Qi Zhan. But because she was bewitched at the beginning, she was doomed to be mentally weaker than ordinary people. But along the way, the fifth princess did not make any noise. When Xiao Quan fed her water, she would drink water and eat food. After eating, she would push Xiao Quan''s hand to Xiao Quan''s mouth. Although she is not good at expressing her meaning clearly in words, all the people who want to see it understand it. "Zhen son is good, know heartache father emperor." Even Xiao Quan''s eyebrows and eyes were soft and touched the head of Princess five. The fifth Princess pursed her lips and began to laugh. Qi Zhan, who was held by the Lord Qi, has been looking at the five princesses with wide eyes. Such a small person does not know that he should be cautious in front of the imperial power. When Mrs. Qing fed him cakes, he reached out and reached out from the Lord Qi''s arms and approached the fifth princess, "eat For my sister... " "Zhan''er!" Mrs. Qing was startled. The Duke of Qi shook his head slightly towards her, motioned that he was ok, and then looked at Xiao Quan again. Seeing Xiao Quan pick up his eyebrows and smile, he said in a deep voice, "zhan''er, this is the fifth princess." Qi Hou ye and the prince sat on both sides of Xiao Quan, so Qi Zhan leaned over and almost put the cake in his hand on the face of the fifth princess. Fortunately, he pulled him back in time. "What sister, Zhen son can be compared to you, you little boy It''s my sister. " Xiao Quan laughs and pinches Qi Zhan''s nose. Qi Zhan looks at him, and then at the Lord Qi. His expression is a little puzzled, but the hand holding the cake doesn''t come back. Since Xiao Quan had already opened his mouth, Lord Qi followed his words and said, "it''s really elder sister. Zhan''er, you can''t call your sister any more." Qi Zhan, who had just called his sister very well, was now red and shy. He buried his face in the arms of the Lord Qi, but he did not take his hand back. The fifth Princess blinked and looked up at Xiao Quan. "Zhen son wants to eat cake?" Xiao Quan looked down at her. After waiting for a while, the fifth Princess nodded, her lips wriggled a few times and said a word, "want to..." "Take it if you want. Thank you, brother Zhan er." Xiao Quan touched her head, and her voice was more gentle. Chapter 1274 The fifth princess was slow to respond, and then reached out for a while to pick up the pastry in Qi Zhan''s hand, and ate a small bite near her lips, and then she remembered it later and looked up to see Qi Zhan. Because the cake was not taken away, Qi Zhan, who secretly looked up from the arms of Lord Qi Hou, wanted to go back to Tibet once she hit the eyes of Princess five. Next moment, she heard the five Princess Nuo saying, "thank you Thank you... " "Brother zhan''er." Xiao Tsuen taught her word by word. The five princesses then said with a word, although stuttered, but it was said in a bad way. After finishing, Xiao Quan praised her: "Zhen son is really clever." The fifth Princess then chuckled again. Jiang evening white will see this scene in the eyes, heart exclamation, no matter how, there is Xiao Tsuen in, the five princess will not grievance, even if Xiao Tsuen is not in the future, the prince will be able to take the position, can also protect the five princesses. It is said that before Xiao Tsuen Li was able to save the emperor, many people in the back palace saw that as long as they were good to Princess five, they could enter Xiao Quan''s eyes, and some people tried to approach the five princesses. Unfortunately, Xiao Quan took care of people too strictly. Don''t say that the outsiders want to approach Princess five, that is to send a soup to send a purse or hand-made clothing, which is absolutely not to send the five princesses in front of. A empress princess did not know what method she thought, and sent a set of clothes, and really sent it to Princess 5. She was also put on by the fifth princess. Xiao Quan soon found out that the princess did not get the reward, and went directly to the cold palace, and the family was involved. Together, the five Princess around the people, all were changed. Since then, no one dare to have such a mind. At this time, a soft voice sounded, "five royal sister smile really good-looking." The voice was transmitted from the direction near the stone steps. It was sitting outside the pavilion. Together, the five princesses were ignorant of their looks, did not know what happened, and did not know that someone was boasting about themselves, and then she lowered her head and ate cakes with a small mouth. Xiao Quan always looked down at the five princesses, but did not look at the speaker. Since the emperor did not respond, others would not have any reaction. As for the family of Qihou mansion, of course, he would not intervene. Jiang white eyes drink tea, in the spirit. When Xiao Tsuen signaled to continue to get up and drive, she had never returned to God if Qi Qingxing had not reminded her. Xiao Quan still holds Princess 5 when he gets up. Obviously, he intends to take Princess 5 and no one dare to rob him. So the prince who originally held Princess five was temporarily "unemployed". Yu Guang saw Jiang evening white sitting there, and asked in a low voice, "what is the matter? Is the lady Shizi tired and doesn''t want to go? " In fact, it is also fun and ridicule, after all, in the prince''s view, even if the people present can not walk, Jiang evening white will not be the person who can not walk. Jiang Bai Xiaoke a voice late, hurriedly up and Qi Qingxing with the up. After a while, the people behind could follow him for a while, but gradually they had no strength. But Xiao Quan didn''t speak, and no one dared to stop really, but he could only bite his teeth to follow. Finally, when I saw the master and the palace waiting above, the people behind were relieved. Prisoner water brought people to the imperial mausoleum yesterday, prepared for the first time to sacrifice their ancestors, waiting for the emperor to bring his courtiers to come today. Chapter 1275 As a result, as soon as he got to the top of the mountain, he actually had no time to rest. Jiang Wanbai stood with his eyes down and began to be in a trance. Qi Qingxing looked at her several times. However, considering that the ancestor worship was not over, he could only give her a voice, "evening, what are you thinking?" "Thinking about the five princesses." Jiang evening white road, also did not conceal Qi Qingxing. She had been thinking about whether there was any way to improve the situation of the fifth princess in the pavilion on the hillside. However, unlike ordinary people with incomplete mind, most of the people with incomplete mind actually lost such a soul or soul, but the fifth princess was not. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai has not thought of any results until now. She sighed and took back her thoughts. She said to Qi Qingxing, "forget it, I can''t think of any result." Qi Qingxing pinched her hand to show her consolation. By the time they got to the top of the mountain, it was almost noon, but the party did not have a rest at all, and they directly began to worship their ancestors. In the middle of the ceremony, those who were already too tired, coupled with hunger, were immediately unable to hold on and fainted. It seems that every year there is such a situation, so that Xiao Quan listens to the movement behind, and does not even look at it. The palace people on both sides immediately go to carry the faint away. In fact, the children who couldn''t hold on most were the children to avoid crying. When they went up the mountain, each family had already asked the nurse to take the baby to the rest place. Qi Zhan was also carried by he Niang, and the fifth princess was also handed over to the nurse by Xiao Quan. Therefore, by the end of ancestor worship, it was already in the afternoon. Although some people did not faint, their faces were pale, without a trace of blood, and they seemed to fall down at any time. Under such circumstances, it is not possible to go down the mountain at once. Therefore, on the Qingming Festival every year, after worshipping the ancestors, they will stay here for the night, and will not return to Beijing until early tomorrow morning. There are also palaces built near the imperial mausoleum, which can accommodate so many people. However, at the end of the ancestor worship ceremony, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing turn around together. They are going to go to find Qi Zhan with the Lord Qi. When they see the nurse of the fifth Princess running over, she kneels down in front of Xiao Quan. "Emperor Emperor, the five princesses are gone The nurse shivered and said. Xiao Quan''s face became cold at once. He took a look at the prince, and the prince immediately arranged for help. By the way, he dragged the nurse away for questioning. Xiao Quan directly asked someone to call the prisoner''s water. At that time, the news that the fifth princess was lost had been spread out. All the people stayed in their own rooms and did not dare to walk around, for fear of bumping into the emperor''s anger at this time. Besides Mrs. Qing and Qi Zhan, all the people in Qihou''s house were in Xiao Quan''s side, and the prisoner''s water was also there. After being called over, they immediately made a divination in front of Xiao Quan''s face, and then told Xiao Quan, "the five princesses are here. Nothing happened." "But the maids did not find the fifth Princess after searching for them..." When the nurse saw Xiao Quan, she said in a hurry. According to the nurse, they took the five princesses to rest in the room. The five princesses suddenly said that they were hungry. The palace people in charge of the five Princesses'' meals immediately went to prepare the lunch. But even so, there were no less than ten palace people in the room at that time. Chapter 1276 However, the nanny who was holding the fifth princess at that time could not tell how the fifth Princess disappeared. In a blink of an eye, she suddenly disappeared, and then let them look everywhere, but could not find the fifth princess. No one saw anything. At that time, the ancestor worship was not over, so they didn''t dare to interrupt the ancestor worship at that time, so they had to wait for the ancestor worship to end before they came to tell Xiao Quan about it. Xiao Quan looks at Jiang Wanbai again. When Jiang Wanbai heard that the fifth princess was missing, he had already secretly calculated a divination. When Xiao Quan looked over, she said truthfully: "the National Master said yes, the fifth princess is still here, and..." After a pause, Jiang Wanbai said again, "it''s a disaster or a blessing, not a definite number." "Lady Shizi, what do you mean by that?" The prince, who had just arranged for a search, came in from the outside. He just heard Jiang Wanbai''s words and immediately asked. Jiang Wanbai looks at the prisoner and signals him to explain. The prisoner nodded and said, "the lady of the prince is right. The divination shows that the fifth princess is really a disaster or a blessing." "Whether it''s misfortune or fortune, I just need to find her!" Xiao Quan said coldly. What the prisoner can do has been done, so he keeps his mouth shut and doesn''t speak. He just looks at Jiang Wanbai from time to time. Jiang Wanbai thought for a moment. She took out a stack of paper figures from her sleeve and let them all go. She said, "since the five princesses are still here, you can always find them." The fifth Princess didn''t find it. No one dared to mention the meal. So did the other people in the yard. So everyone went hungry with them, but they didn''t dare to say anything. However, some people didn''t finish eating some cakes when they went up the mountain. Now they can only rely on these cakes to fill their stomachs. Xiao Quan did not speak. Jiang Wanbai and others could only stay here and wait together. They did not dare to speak out. Jiang Wanbai hung his eyes and held one hand on the armrest of the chair. The paper man sent out did not respond. At a certain moment, Jiang Wanbai suddenly raised her eyes and her face changed. She suddenly got up and ran outside with Qi Qingxing beside her. "Ah hang, come with me!" "Lady Shizi?" Startled, the prince stood up. "The river is white at night!" Xiao Quan also stood and called out to Jiang Wanbai, but Jiang Wanbai had already run out of shape. The Lord Qi stood up and didn''t know what happened to Jiang Wanbai, so he didn''t dare to say anything rashly. If what he said was not what Jiang Wanbai thought, it would be kengjiang Wanbai. Still in the water, she reached out and touched the tip of her nose and said, "Lady Shizi is very capable. She must have found something. Qi Shizi is good at it. If they go together, they will surely bring back the fifth princess." "You have another divination." Xiao Quan looked at him and said in a deep voice. He did not say much about it. He made another divination directly in front of Xiao Quan. After that, he looked happy and said to Xiao Quan, "the divination has changed. The five princesses are more blessed." "That is to say, there is still the possibility of disaster?" However, Xiao Quan did not completely open his eyebrows. Prisoner water also had to accept the joy on his face and nodded. Xiao Quan didn''t say anything more. He sat down again. When he sat down, other people would dare to sit down with him. As a result, the people in the room did not speak any more. They were confined to the water, and Xiao Quan would ask him to make another divination every once in a while. Chapter 1277 Prisoner Shuixin knew that he was worried about the fifth princess. It was rare for such behavior to appear in an emperor''s body. He didn''t say anything. He was extremely honest and obedient. Xiao Quan asked him to make a divination, and he followed suit. When Jiang Wanbai was pulling Qi Qingxing out of the house, he directly used his spiritual power to jump onto the roof and go to the mountain forest behind the imperial mausoleum. Qi Qingxing had been following her and asked in a deep voice, "is it evil?" "Well." Jiang evening white point head, "did not expect that there are demons in this mountain." It was the paper man sent by Jiang Wanbai that first found the trace of the evil spirit. She directly led Qi Qingxing to chase her out. She soon found her paper figure outside the imperial mausoleum. Besides the paper man, there was a little girl. The little girl is very embarrassed. Her hair is messy and her eyes are red. She is squatting there sobbing. When she sees Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, she is obviously stunned for a moment, "Qi Shizi?" Then, subconsciously, he looked behind Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, but he didn''t see anyone else. So he asked again, "is it just Qi Shizi and his wife?" Jiang Wanbai did not pay attention to her, eyebrows micro Cu, and Qi Qingxing directly chase into the mountains. What else did the little girl want to say, but she saw that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went straight away. When she got to her mouth, she swallowed them back. She stood in the same place and didn''t want to follow Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. She bit her lip, struggled for a moment, and then put her hand on her face to wipe a little mud. Then she staggered to the palace. If someone is in the mountain forest at the moment, they will see two ghostly figures shuttling through the mountain forest, so fast that they can only see some shadows. After chasing out of the forest, the terrain went down abruptly. Qi Qingxing said in a deep voice: "this should be a depression. If you get out of this depression, you will be out of the range of the Huangshan Mountain." "It seems that the demon came here from other mountains." Jiang evening white road, but the action did not stop, continue to follow the evil spirit to catch up. In fact, she didn''t worry about the fifth princess in her heart, because the evil spirit was obviously very clean, and there was no blood, which showed that the demon had not killed people, but simply cultivated into a demon. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai thinks that the five princesses will not have an accident, just don''t know why the other party will take the five princesses. Thinking about these things in his heart, when he really chased out of the mountain, Jiang Wanbai gently raised his eyebrows and said to Qi Qingxing, "I don''t know what kind of monster this is. We can''t catch up with it at such a fast speed." Although he said so, Jiang Wanbai didn''t feel angry, just curious. I don''t know where the demon''s destination is. Seeing that it crossed a mountain again, and there seemed to be mountains around it in front of it. There was no one there. The demon finally stopped. Jiang Wanbai then relaxed, "should be to that demon''s hometown." Just when he entered the mountain, Jiang Wanbai had already felt the existence of several evil spirits. However, these evil spirits were still clean. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai didn''t start directly. On the contrary, Qi Qingxing was the only one. When he caught up with him, he inevitably used aura, so there was evil spirit in his body. The demons in the mountain were probably aware of Qi Qingxing''s evil spirit, and they were scared to hide quickly. Qi Qingxing soon found out this. He stopped at once and said to him in the evening: "evening, you go. I''ll wait for you here." Chapter 1278 He can feel that the demon that took away the fifth princess is not a big demon, so he can rest assured that Jiang Wanbai will pass by. "What''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai stops and looks at him. Qi Qingxing explained in a low voice: "the evil Qi on my body will disturb it." Jiang Wanbai noticed that the other demons in the mountain forest had been disturbed by Qi Qingxing''s evil spirit, so he understood his meaning and knew that it was not a problem to wait here with Qi Qingxing''s cultivation. He nodded and said, "OK, I''ll be back soon." Before the voice dropped, Jiang Wanbai''s figure had already reached the front. That demon has stopped, no longer moving, this is a good thing for Jiang Wanbai, at least she no longer has to chase down, quickly arrived at the place where the demon is. It was at the bottom of a big waterfall. Below the waterfall was a pool. The current was very fast in front of it, but after going back, the water was getting slower and slower. There are even one or two lotus leaves floating on the water where the current is not so fast. The fifth princess was sitting on the bank, leaning over her body and reaching out to reach the lotus leaves on the water. When Jiang Wanbai saw this scene, her eyelids jumped. She did not hesitate. She went directly and reached out to pick up the five princesses. At this moment, her face changed. One hand held the five princesses, the other one brushed his sleeves. A border appeared in front of her, blocking the water flying out of the pool. At the moment of leaving the surface of the water, a hand quickly formed, five fingers opened, and the target was Jiang Wanbai. However, the hand directly hit the border, broke into water and fell back into the pool again. At the same time, Jiang Wanbai has already held the fifth Princess and retreated. She is not in a hurry. She just stands in the same place, watching the water fall back into the pool and soon condenses a fish tail and throws it towards her. Jiang Wanbai is not in a hurry. She has five fingers, and it is a boundary condensation, which directly blocks the fish tail. After the sound of "Hua La", the overwhelming water fell down, but Jiang Wanbai stood there with five princesses in her arms and was not affected at all. When the sound of the water stopped and waited for a moment, there was no movement in the pool. Jiang Wanbai raised his eyebrows slightly, looked down at the five princesses in his arms, and asked with a smile, "five princesses, who brought you here just now?" The fifth Princess blinked her eyes and was slow to respond. Jiang Wanbai is not worried, waiting for her reaction. A moment later, five Princess meat fingers to the other side of the pool, Nuo Nuo way: "brother..." "Oh Is it a brother? My brother is there, isn''t he Jiang Wanbai''s eyes fell on the pool, and his expression seemed to smile. The fifth Princess nodded and seemed to want to say something, but her lips squirmed for several times, but she couldn''t say a word. Jiang Wanbai thought that Qi Qingxing was still waiting for him, so he was too lazy to wait any longer. He immediately raised his voice and said, "I haven''t come out yet. Do you want to wait for me to find you out?" "No, no, no, no!" There was an urgent voice from the bottom of the pool, which was surprisingly clear and pleasant to hear. However, the speaker still hid under the pool and didn''t come out because of it. "I didn''t mean to take her away, I just watched her have fun, and And I saved her, to say the least When talking about the latter sentence, the tone of the people under the pool suddenly became more confident. "If you don''t believe me, ask her if I saved her. If it wasn''t for me, she would have been pushed into the mire. What a beautiful little girl. If it was covered with mud, she would be ugly..." Chapter 1279 Listening to the tendency of the man under the pool to talk incessantly, Jiang Wanbai took a puff from his forehead and said, "since you haven''t done anything wrong, why are you hiding? Get out of here! Make it clear, what''s going on, and Now that you have saved her, why would you bring her here instead of sending her to her relatives? " When he said these words, the spirit power had already gathered in Jiang Wanbai''s hands. He was probably afraid that Jiang Wanbai would do something. The guy in the pool finally gave up his head. At first, several bubbling bubbles came up, and then he saw a young man rising from the middle of the pool with a lotus leaf on his head. He slowly swam to the shore and took a careful look at the river. Jiang Wanbai raised her eyebrows slightly, and the boy came up with her hands on the bank. As soon as she came up, her eyes were covered with gold, and she gradually saw the youth''s body. When she saw that the youth''s body was a round lotus seed, she was surprised. Just saw the pond water condensed into a fish tail and photographed it. She thought the demon was a fish demon. Who would have thought that it was a round lotus seed that became a demon. However, it is much more difficult for lotus seeds to become demons than fish. "Come on, what I asked you just now, now answer honestly, hurry up!" Jiang Wanbai frowned slightly, a little impatient, eager to leave here. If it is not sure that the demon is not malicious, she will directly use soul searching. The young man''s face changed. Looking at Jiang Wanbai, his eyes were full of fear. He even said, "I said, I didn''t hide at first. I just looked for things under the water. It seems that she is not very good here..." The young man pointed to his head and stammered for fear of infuriating Jiang Wanbai. But Jiang Wanbai knew it was true and didn''t get angry easily. He looked at him and motioned him to continue. "There''s a good thing under the water. It''s just about to be picked. I thought I''d bring it to her. It might help..." Youth road. "You said What is it? " Jiang Wanbai frowns. After asking, he dislikes the young man''s chattering. She has found the princess now. The demon is in front of her. If she wants to run, she can''t run. Jiang Wanbai sends a message to Qi Qingxing, indicating that he can come. Before Qi Qingxing came over, the boy continued to talk. He said, "I know that many people come there at this time of year. They just want to go there to have fun. Those people always talk about a lot of human affairs, which are very interesting. Moreover, the East and west they bring are delicious..." Speaking of the last sentence, the young man licked his lips, showing the appearance of greedy. Jiang Wanbai chuckled, unconcerned and exposed him: "are you going for those food?" "Hey, hey..." The boy scratched his head. He felt a little embarrassed because he was greedy. He said, "anyway, I know that many people will go there at this time of year, so I also went there. Originally, I planned to take advantage of the food when they were sleeping, but..." At that time, the young man happened to touch the outside of the room where the five princesses were located. Because the fragrance from the room of the five princesses was the best, the boy turned himself into a body and hid in the corner to have a look. He had a good appetite for the exquisite shapes of those cakes. When I heard this, Jiang Wanbai said that he felt the same way. It was a cake made by the imperial chef. Could it not be delicious? Chapter 1280 Seeing the approval of Jiang Wan''s white face, the boy was a little excited. He was about to go on to say that his face suddenly changed. He turned his head and wanted to drill into the pool. However, he bumped his head into a border and fell on the ground. "Why What''s going on? " The boy touched his head, a little confused. Jiang Wanbai, with a light Tut, handed the five princesses to Qi Qingxing''s arms and said, "what are you running for? I haven''t finished yet "No No, my Lord, there are... " At last, the boy came back slowly and tried to explain. As a result, he turned his head and saw Qi Qingxing standing beside Jiang Wanbai. His face was even whiter, and his lips were shivering, unable to speak. Jiang Wanbai knew that Qi Qingxing''s evil spirit startled him, and said, "you can answer what I just asked you. Don''t worry about anything else." Maybe Qi Qingxing didn''t start or speak. He just stood beside Jiang Wanbai with the fifth princess in his arms. The boy was a little relieved. Although he was still nervous, he still saw the magic cultivation for the first time since he had self-consciousness. "I I saw that someone took the girl away with a mask, so I followed up. I saw that the man sent the girl to a girl who was older than her. The little girl said some strange things, maybe... " The young man thought about it for a while and said, "maybe it''s jealousy that the little girl gets the favor of her father, but she doesn''t?"? It seems that it means so. Then I still want to do it. I like such a beautiful girl, so I took the girl away... " "What about the things at the bottom of the lake? What is it? Did you bring it up? " Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. The boy nodded and felt something about the size of a little thumb from his arms. It was curved and stained with soil. The boy also found this, so he quickly wiped it on his body. Fortunately, the soil was easily wiped clean, revealing the true color of the object. The color of white jade looked very beautiful. But Jiang Wanbai only smelled a fragrance, which was very good. He didn''t really see what it was. However, the fifth princess seemed to be attracted by the white jade and looked at it. "Here, give it to her. Maybe it will be OK." The boy handed over the things in his hand and said, "I''ve been hiding for a long time. I''ve been afraid of being stolen by other monsters in the mountain. It''s hard to hide it until it''s mature. Not long ago, the monsters in the mountains still want to change with me, but I didn''t agree to it..." "How can you give it to the five princesses?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice, "because she is beautiful, do you like it?" Jiang Wanbai takes a look at Qi Qingxing and finds that Qi Qingxing''s words are a little strange, but she doesn''t make a sound, waiting for the young man''s answer, because Jiang Wanbai is also curious about why the boy is willing to give such a good thing to the fifth princess. Although he didn''t recognize what this thing was, Jiang Wan Baiguang knew that it was a good thing by smelling the fragrance of aura and the obvious aura floating on it. Seeing that Jiang Wanbai didn''t pick it up, the boy didn''t take back his hand holding something. Just looking at it like this, Jiang Wanbai suddenly remembered that when he was resting in the pavilion before, Qi Zhan was like this. At the thought of this, Jiang Wanbai''s white lip corner drew up a radian, some of which could not be suppressed. "Just It''s because I like little girls very much. It''s very useful for her after eating, so I''ll give it to her... " The young man said so, but his eyes twinkled. He did not dare to see the eyes of Jiang Wanbai and others. He was obviously lying. Chapter 1281 Jiang Wanbai raised her eyebrows slightly. In a reasonable way, it is a good thing. If you give it to the fifth princess, you will earn it. If you get the benefit, you don''t need to investigate why there is such benefit. But Jiang Wanbai is not willing to be obscure in this respect. So, even if the boy said so, Jiang Wanbai still didn''t answer. Instead, he said to the young man, "we don''t know who took the five princesses away. But since you see them, please go back and identify them for us." Pause for a moment, the face of the teenager showed hesitation, it seems not to want to go. "If you are willing to come forward and identify, you can ask the imperial chef to do anything you want." Qi Qingxing suddenly lost his voice. When he said this, Jiang Wanbai knew that the youth had told her that they were going to the imperial mausoleum to find food. Qi Qingxing heard these words. However, Qi Qingxing''s words were obviously effective. As soon as the young man''s eyes brightened, his hesitation disappeared immediately. He licked his lips and said, "I can help you identify, but you can''t tell others that I am a demon." "People are always afraid of demons. I I don''t want to cause panic, and I don''t want to bring disaster to other monsters in the mountains The boy scratched his head and said seriously. Originally, the monsters in the mountains lived quietly here, because they didn''t do evil. In addition, few people came here in the mountains and forests, and there were royal tombs. Even if someone wanted to come, it was impossible. As a result, the monsters on the mountain have been living a stable life for so many years. The young people are worried that if their identity as a monster is revealed, there will be more guards besides demons. It will not be so easy for them to live a peaceful life. Jiang Wanbai said he understood and nodded, "don''t worry, you won''t let out your identity." The young man put down his mind a little. He nodded and said, "OK, let''s go." For Jiang Wanbai''s words, he did trust, or even distrust. After all, the existence of Qi Qingxing, a demon cultivator, made him feel scared. In addition, Jiang Wanbai''s cultivation made him feel that Jiang Wanbai had already known this place. Wanjiang and others can''t resist. If they want to resist, they will be hard. Therefore, I put forward this request only to make myself a little more at ease. After the negotiation, Jiang Wanbai still didn''t receive the youth''s things, so he had to put them away for the time being. He left the mountain forest with Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing and went to the royal mausoleum. When they returned to the palace, it was only a quarter of an hour later. When Qi Qingxing walked in with the fifth princess in his arms, people waiting in the room breathed a sigh of relief. Then, the unimportant people were called out. As soon as the door was closed, Jiang Wanbai asked the young man to say what he had said before. As soon as the boy finished, Qi Qingxing said in a low voice: "when the minister and the evening catch up, they met the second princess there." "Go and bring people." Xiao Quan held the five princesses in his arms, but did not lift his eyes. The prince immediately stood up and went out. Not long after, the second princess was brought here, along with the second princess, as well as her nurse, still all the servants in her yard. The second princess was still covered with mud. When she came in, she saluted Xiao Quan. Then she saw the five princesses sitting on Xiao Quan''s knee. She immediately laughed and wept as she said, "it''s great to find the fifth Princess back. Fortunately, the fifth princess is OK..." Chapter 1282 "I''ll give you a chance to speak." Xiao Quan raised his eyes to the second princess. His eyes were cold and did not contain any feelings. However, he did not have the prestige when facing the courtiers. The second princess obviously stopped for a moment, and then sorted out her expression. She looked at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, then looked at the prince and said, "father, emperor, son minister What do you want to say "Tell me whether your mother and concubine ordered you to do this, or your good uncle ordered you to do it?" Xiao Quan said in a deep voice. The second princess trembled, but she still bit her lower lip. With tears in her eyes, she knelt down and cried, "son I don''t know what my father is talking about The child minister heard that the fifth imperial sister was missing. He wanted to help him find her. Later, he saw a figure running into the mountain forest with her in his arms. The child minister chased after him. But the son minister was useless. After a fall, the man disappeared. When he got up, he saw Qi Shizi and his wife I know that I shouldn''t run around at this time... " "Drag them out." Xiao Quan hands the fifth princess to the nanny, and signals the nurse to leave here with the fifth princess in her arms, and then looks at the prisoner''s water. The prisoner understood and immediately followed the nurse. The people around the second princess were immediately dragged out and executed in the courtyard. The guards were the first to go down, which would cost half a life. The second princess''s nurse was already very old. Once she went down, her eyes turned white and fainted. If she got another board, I''m afraid her life would be gone. But the second princess listened to the voice of begging for mercy. She just knelt down and cried. She didn''t intercede for those people. She kept repeating, "I don''t know I don''t know anything about Wuwuwuwu... " On the contrary, it was the people outside. Some people couldn''t carry it. They all cried out, "emperor! Said the maid! All the maids and maids As soon as Xiao Quan raised his hand, the guard who executed the execution outside stopped immediately. But Xiao Quan still looked at the second princess, and there was no expression on his face, "say no?" "Son Son minister I don''t know wuwuwu... " The second princess was lying on the ground crying, her body was shaking, but at this time, she still refused to admit. Jiang Wanbai frowned slightly and turned away his face. He didn''t want to see more. As soon as Xiao Quan waved his hand, the palace people who were shouting for help outside were immediately dragged in. The palace people probably knew that they could not live, but it was better to die happily than to be killed alive, so they quickly told everything they knew. "Yes When the princess was injured, the princess and her uncle would make five people to protect her Just Even if you don''t get the attention of the emperor, with this layer, the second princess will certainly be different in front of the Emperor... " The palace man said these, then prostrate on the ground, the body trembling, dare not make a sound again. It was the second princess who tried to interrupt the palace member''s words. As a result, Xiao Quan scolded her and dared not make a sound. When the palace man finished, the second princess cried even more fiercely, and the words in her mouth were still the same, "I don''t know..." Xiao Quan didn''t look at her, but said to the crown prince, "go and bring her uncle and his family, and there will be a cover up." Chapter 1283 "The message of the minister." The prince should go down and go out with the guard. Soon, I brought the two Princess uncle''s family to us. The man headed was dead and gray. Obviously, since his family was called, it means that things have been revealed. In fact, when Princess five was suddenly robbed, he still had a chance in his heart, hoping that the five princesses who were robbed would never come back again. As a result, the princess five not only returned in good condition, but also brought back a witness. Even the excuses were not spoken. It was the mage who was caught together. He was trying to escape with a blind eye. The next moment, a tea cup fell and hit him directly. The mage turned white at the first glance and fainted with blood. Even the person who smashed himself did not see clearly. Facing all people''s eyes, Jiang evening white took Qi Qingxing''s own tea cup, sipped, looked up at the past, innocent expression, "hand slip." Soon, these people were taken down. Before the two princesses were taken down, Xiao Quan said, "you don''t have to follow tomorrow when you leave for Beijing." The two princesses who were still crying were stunned immediately, and did not seem to have responded to what the emperor said. But the uncle of the second princess who had been dragged out understood, and hurriedly said, "emperor! The second princess is just a child! She is so young, she doesn''t understand anything, all of which are planned by the Minister of crime, and the second princess doesn''t understand anything! If she were to stay here for ever, the second princess would be afraid! " Hearing these words from her uncle, the second princess could not take care of Xiao Quan''s fear, and cried and rushed to Xiao Tsuen, and wanted to hold Xiao Tsuen, "father! Father, my son and Minister know the wrong! Don''t let your children stay here, and they are afraid "Don''t be afraid. Your mother and wife will come to accompany you soon." Xiao Tsuen said in a deep voice. This words, originally holding a few hopes of the men suddenly despair, a word also can not be said, directly dragged out. And the second princess, also quickly by a palace person carried out, from this moment, she probably never see Xiao Tsuen, and her mother and princess, who is still waiting for good news in the palace, will soon receive the news, and be sent to the imperial mausoleum, this life, really the green light Buddha companion. When the second princess was sent down, the atmosphere in the room was stagnant for a while, and no one dared to speak. Jiang later in white pulled Qi Qingxing''s sleeve to show him. Qi Qingxing eyes across a bit of helplessness, Xiao Tsuen said: "emperor, there is one more thing." "What?" Xiao Quan looked up. Jiang evening White said what the young lady was going to eat for the fifth princess. The young man also hurriedly took out the white jade like thing. As soon as he took it out, there was a fragrance in the room. The people in the room had already felt refreshed by the smell. "Good things are good things, but if they are given to Princess five directly, she will not be able to bear it." Jiang evening white true way. Xiao Quan only knew that this thing was good for Princess five, so he looked at Jiang evening white and asked, "even you can''t do it?" "I don''t, but he has." Jiang looked at the young man in the evening. The young man was still a little confused. Obviously, he didn''t understand how to pull things back to himself, and he didn''t understand what Jiang said in the evening. Chapter 1284 "Why What? " Facing so many people''s eyes, the young man is a little flustered. Jiang Wanbai explained: "his breath is the most similar to that of things like that. It''s most appropriate for him to help the fifth Princess absorb it slowly. However, it takes time. It''s less than one year, more than three years and five years." "So long?" The young man was startled and hesitated to look at Xiao Quan. He whispered, "are you willing to let that girl stay in the mountains with me for so long..." His voice was getting lower and lower, because Xiao Quan''s eyes told him that he didn''t have to think about it. The boy lowered his head, secretly turned his mouth, and was a little lost. He really liked the fifth princess. The next moment, Xiao Quan''s voice rang up, "you go back to the palace with me." At first, the young man didn''t know whether Xiao Quan was talking to him, lowering his head to himself. He didn''t know what he was muttering about, or whether Xiao Quan''s eyes had been on him all the time. Maybe it was too oppressive. The boy then subconsciously looked up at Xiao Quan. So hindsight and hindsight''s reaction came to Xiao Quan''s words just now. "Ah?" The boy opened his mouth and then shook his head, "no No, I don''t go back to the palace with you. The world under the mountain is too terrible. If I don''t go, I will die... " He even shrank back and hid behind Jiang Wanbai, saying, "I''ve finished what I should say. Can I go now?" "Well, you can go." Jiang Wanbai nodded his head, and the boy was relieved. He handed the things in his hand to Jiang Wanbai and said, "take this and I''ll go first." "You''d better use it yourself." Jiang Wanbai said: "in addition to you, none of us can help the five princesses absorb this thing. You might as well eat it yourself." When the young man listened, his face showed hesitation, but he didn''t go in a hurry. When Jiang Wanbai talked to the boy before, Qi Qingxing didn''t make a sound. At this time, he said in a low voice: "if you are willing to follow down the mountain and protect the five princesses, there is a place full of aura in the palace for you to practice, and you will never reveal your identity to outsiders, and there will be no danger that you worry about." Although Qi Qingxing seldom talks, and the momentum of the whole body is cold, it is difficult for people to get close to him. But as soon as he said this, the boy subconsciously believed him, but he did not immediately agree. Instead, he looked up at Xiao Quan sitting on it. "What Qingxing said just now is true. I can promise you." Siu Tsuen Road. As soon as the teenager heard this, he put away the last hesitation on his face, and said, "well, I can go down the mountain with you, but you must keep your word. I know that you are the emperor of the world, and you should not betray your promise..." He said that he believed that Xiao Quan would not go back on his side, but the rest of his eyes had been looking at Xiao Quan, obviously trying to observe Xiao Quan''s reaction. It''s a pity that the emperor is always moody. Even the nearest Duke Li may not be able to guess his mind. The experience of the youth is even more invisible. However, it was settled that the boy would go down the mountain with him when the time came. Xiao Quan did not conceal the conspiracy of the second princess''s grandfather''s family to kidnap the fifth princess. Therefore, the accompanying courtiers and other princesses soon learned about it. They did not know what these people thought, but no one dared to come forward to ask for the second princess at this time Love. Chapter 1285 As for the sudden appearance of the youth, nature is to save the identity of the five princess. There was nothing else to say. Others guessed how the boy appeared near the heavily guarded imperial mausoleum. Jiang Wanbai introduces the boy to prisoner Shui. After all, the place where Qi Qingxing and Xiao Quan promised to practice for him is the Guanxing tower, which means that he must stay with his brother and sister when he is in the palace. Because Ya Ya itself is almost a demon, the water in prison does not exclude the youth, and the youth also like the prison water because of the little breath of Yaya. When Jiang Wanbai takes his youth to find the fifth princess, Qi Qingxing is left here in Xiaoquan. Xiao Quan sighed, and his eyes and eyebrows showed a little tired. He asked Qi Qingxing, "Qingxing, do you know what the youth came from?" "It''s lotus seed." Qiqingxing road. When Xiao Quan heard this, he was obviously stunned. He didn''t know whether he was surprised that a lotus seed turned into a demon, or what he thought of. A moment later, Qi Qingxing left from Xiao Quan. At that time, Jiang Wanbai was taking the boy to the fifth princess, and the white jade like thing was in his hand. Jiang Wanbai realized that it was actually a lotus root. However, the lotus root with the thickness of the little thumb and the white jade like lotus root was pure spiritual lotus root cultivated by heaven and earth. Jiang Wanbai teaches the boy how to do it. The boy learns very quickly. As soon as the lotus root enters into the mouth of the five princesses, it immediately turns into a pure aura and runs through the five princesses. Jiang Wanbai tells the boy how to guide this aura. After finishing all this, the five Princess secreted a thin layer of dirty, Jiang Wanbai called the nurse to clean the five princess, and then went out with the boy. As soon as he came out, he saw Qi Qingxing waiting outside. Jiang Wanbai walked over, covered his mouth and yawned, and asked, "do you want to go and eat something?" She and Qi Qingxing have not been able to have lunch so far. Although it doesn''t matter whether they don''t eat, they usually eat three meals a day. If they don''t eat a meal suddenly, Jiang Wanbai feels empty and miserable. She would never admit that it was because she wanted to take the opportunity to eat more food made by the imperial chef. After all, she did not know when she would go to the East China Sea again. They ran to eat. When the night passed, the next morning, after breakfast, everyone packed up and began to walk down the mountain. Xiao Quan was holding the fifth princess, and the boy was following Xiao Quan. Many people saw this scene and secretly murmured that the boy had saved the fifth princess. After that, Huang Tengda would be dead. There are even some people in the mind, how to first pull the youth into their own camp. Jiang Wanbai was too lazy to care about what these people thought. When they got down the mountain, the people of Qihou House said hello to the emperor, and then went in another direction, which was the place where Qihou''s ancestral house was located. It is also a small county, called Qi county. Jiang Wanbai sat on the carriage and listened to Qi Qingxing tell us the origin of Qi county. At first, Qi county was just a town, and Qihou house was only a big family in the town at that time. Until later, some people of Qi family followed the emperor at that time to open up territory, so they became the residence of Qi Marquis and moved to the capital. However, at that time, some students of the Qi family stayed in the town, and the Qi family also helped many families in the town, making the whole town gradually develop into a small county. In order to remember the kindness of the Qi family, the people in the county called the county "Qi county". Chapter 1286 And Jiang family ancestral home is a town under Qi county. Qi county is not too far away from Huangshan Mountain. In the afternoon of that day, they had already arrived in Qixian County. They probably knew that people from Qihou''s house would come here today, and all the county magistrate and so on welcomed them out. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing didn''t show up. They didn''t know what the Lord Qi said. They soon separated. When they returned to their ancestral home, they immediately went to see Mrs. Qi. Just asked the old lady Qi, Jiang Wanbai''s feet were rubbed. She lowered her head and saw sesame squatting at her feet. Seeing her look, she looked up and meow. "Why is sesame here?" Jiang evening, Bai Mei''s heart beat. He asked and reached out to pick up sesame seeds. But one hand first she picked up the sesame back neck, handed to the green bamboo, "go to wash it, it''s all mud." Before the rain continued for several days, and there was no sun, outside the mud is not dry, sesame in the outside jump, not only claws, even the stomach are stained with soil, if just Jiang Wanbai directly hold it, the soil is directly rub against her body. Green bamboo took the sesame to wash, and Mrs. Qi said with a smile: "everyone didn''t notice. When I came to the ancestral house, I saw sesame jumping off the carriage. I didn''t know when to hide it. I didn''t lose it all the way, and I didn''t make any noise..." Soon, green bamboo came with sesame seeds and wrapped it in a small blanket. As soon as sesame saw Jiang Wanbai, she called softly. Mrs. Qing was talking to Mrs. Qi about the five princesses being tied away. Jiang Wanbai took the sesame and whispered to Qi Qingxing, "let sesame follow us these days, don''t let it run around..." She scratched sesame''s chin with her finger and said, "sesame, do you hear me? Don''t run around these days, you know Sesame did not know whether to understand, only slightly squint eyes snore, behind the tail swept, performance too much enjoyment. "Black cats have a lot of Yin. These days are special days. They always run around outside and easily get dirty things." Jiang Wanbai explained to Qi Qingxing softly. These words she and Qi Qingxing said, did not tell Mrs. Qi, is afraid that old Mrs. Qi will worry. The party just sat down a little, and then they got up again and went to visit the tombs of the ancestors of the Qi family. Qi county is surrounded by mountains on three sides, and the ancestors of Qi family are buried on the mountain behind Qi county. The mountain is not high, and there are also paved stone roads. It is much easier to go up the mountain than before. It was intended to go there, but it was not too early. So the party took the carriage to the foot of the mountain, and then went up with the servants. Among the people who came here were not only the children of the Qihou family, but also many people who had something to do with the Qi family. Most of their ancestors were buried on this mountain. Therefore, they would go to the mountain to sweep tombs on Tomb Sweeping Day every year. After the tomb sweeping, they eat together again. Because of Qi Qingxing''s poor health, he would have been seriously ill during the Qingming Festival, let alone go back to Qi county to sweep the tomb. Qi Laofu was afraid that he would have an accident again. Therefore, it was the first time for these distant relatives and neighbors to see Qi Qingxing. Qi houye only introduced a few elders to him, and other people did not introduce him too much. Jiang Wanbai always followed Qi Qingxing''s side. When Qi Qingxing called people, she would shout along with him. Chapter 1287 At first, Jiang Wanbai didn''t know why. Until the time of tomb sweeping, Qi Qingxing went to help Qi houye. Jiang Wanbai stood on one side and waited. Someone came to her and reached for her arm. Jiang Wanbai didn''t even see who it was. Subconsciously, he sidestepped away from the visitor''s hand. The visitor took an empty hand and was stiff in the air. He took it back as if nothing had happened. He touched his hair on his temples to hide his embarrassment. Jiang Wanbai can see this man, a woman she doesn''t know. She has clean clothes, two gold bracelets on her hands, a gold pendant on her ears, and a gold hairpin on her head. In fact, it''s nothing to dress up like this. However, in today''s special day, it seems a little It''s not very suitable. Other people can wear plain clothes, that is, plain clothes. Men are OK. Just change their clothes. The jewelry on women''s bodies is as simple as possible. Therefore, in such an atmosphere, it is easy for Jiang Wanbai to notice the gold ornaments on women. "What can I do for you?" Jiang Wanbai politely smiles and asks. "The daughter-in-law of the eldest brother of Qi family, isn''t she?" The woman put down her hand, and her face also showed a smile. She did not reach out to touch Jiang Wanbai any more, but said in a friendly tone. After Jiang Wanbai thought about it for a while, she nodded. The woman looked around, especially at the elders. Then she lowered her voice and said to Jiang Wanbai, "did you see the faces of those just now? Do you know why they are not happy? " "Why?" Originally, Jiang Wanbai didn''t put these things in mind at all, but the woman came to say such a sentence. Naturally, Jiang Wanbai would follow her words. The woman looked satisfied and continued to lower her voice and said, "it''s because of you." "Me?" Jiang Wanbai is more puzzled. The woman nodded Lord Qi introduced the eldest brother of Qi family to them. It''s a man''s business. A woman''s family has to join in. This is not sensible. Of course, they are not happy... " "But my father asked me to go with me." Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and looked innocent. The woman''s expression was stiff. She had been waiting for Jiang Wanbai to show embarrassment or panic. As a result, she didn''t see it on Jiang Wanbai''s face. Instead, she heard such a sentence. At this moment, Jiang Wanbai feels embarrassed for the woman. "This Maybe the Lord Qi was afraid of your thinking. He just asked you politely. Oh, you child It''s too hard for me to understand the meaning of Lord Qi. I just couldn''t figure out what he thought in his mind... " The more she said it, the more she thought it was. Jiang Wanbai just wants to roll her eyes and is too lazy to pay attention to her. She raises her feet and goes to Qi Qingxing. The woman is still waiting for Jiang Wanbai to be anxious. Then she can make a gesture to comfort Jiang Wanbai. When the time comes, Jiang Wanbai will surely be grateful to her and can take advantage of this time to get close to each other As a result, Jiang Wanbai''s reaction is totally different from what she imagined. Seeing Jiang Wanbai go straight away, the woman thinks Jiang Wanbai is going to go to Qi Qingxing and cry. She is also shocked. She is afraid that what she has just said will be passed to Mrs. Qi, so she quickly follows up and tries to stop Jiang Wanbai. She has seen Mrs. Qi''s means and knows that Mrs. Qi usually looks very kind, but she really wants to get into it It''s scary. Chapter 1288 She is the mother of a large family. The reason why Jiang Wanbai went to Qi Qingxing was that he saw that Qi Qingxing was almost busy. In addition, Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Qing were also there. In the past, Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Qing who were talking subconsciously looked at her side. They looked at Jiang Wanbai''s back, and then frowned. Jiang Wanbai found this and looked back. She found that the woman who had just talked to herself followed her. She raised her eyebrows slightly, knowing that the woman was not just looking for herself to say what she had just said. The woman stopped when Mrs. Qi looked at her. She was afraid of Mrs. Qi, so she didn''t dare to get closer. She just saw Jiang Wanbai turn around and see that Jiang Wanbai was not crying. She was relieved. She also showed a kind smile to Jiang Wanbai, and then she turned and left. Jiang Wanbai takes back his sight, walks to Qi Qingxing and reaches out to tease Qi Zhan in Qi Qingxing''s arms. "What did that woman say to you just now?" Asked Mrs. Qi. Jiang Wanbai thought for a moment, and then repeated what the woman had just said. Before Mrs. Qi responded, Qi Qingxing held her fingertip and pinched it. He said, "don''t listen to her nonsense. Father really values you." "I know." Jiang Wanbai smiles at him. Qi Laofu humanitarian: "that person''s mind is not right, it''s a crooked idea. If she wants to talk to you again next time, you just reprimand her." "Good." Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and saw Mrs. Qing standing beside him laughing. He thought that Mrs. Qing should have been brought here at this time last year, and it is very likely that she was also pulled by the man and said so many words. Soon, after sweeping the tomb, the sky was already sinking, and the party began to walk down the mountain without any delay. Fortunately, there was a carriage at the foot of the mountain, and the speed of the carriage was much faster. They went back before the county gate was closed. After they went back, they did not disperse, but walked towards the ancestral hall. This ancestral hall is not only the ancestral hall of the Qi family, but also the ancestral hall built together when Qi county was founded. After the tomb sweeping every year, everyone eats here, and then goes away after dinner. For others, it''s also an opportunity. It''s not convenient to say anything else when you''re sweeping a tomb, but it''s not the same when you eat. Especially when you drink a few more drinks on the table, you can draw closer to each other while drinking, recall the relationship between several grandparents, and then bring your younger generation to the front of the Lord Qi. Some words will go as they are. However, no matter how to say these words naturally, if Qi Hou Ye didn''t want to accept them, he was still embarrassed. However, embarrassment returned to embarrassment, and no one dared to get angry in front of him. Not all of them would be turned away. When he met a younger generation who had no choice but to cultivate, he would also tell the people below to watch more, so as not to make the person prosperous. However, if his character is not bad, he doesn''t mind giving him a ladder. How far he can go depends on his own. Therefore, even if some people will encounter a wall in front of the Lord Qi every year, they will not give up in the coming year. They just expect that the Lord Qi will suddenly take a fancy to his son or grandson. What''s more, they can''t help but hope that he will change his mind. Chapter 1289 This year is a little different. Because Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai came. These people are the first time to see Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai. They are not familiar with their temperaments, so they are ready to move. When he was just on the mountain, Qi houye directly asked Jiang Wanbai to shout along with Qi Qingxing. As soon as he entered the banquet, Mrs. Qing sat on one side of Jiang Wanbai, and on the other side of Mrs. Qing was Mrs. Qi. Qi Zhan was held by Mrs. Qing. Jiang Wanbai immediately sat down on the other side. Jiang Wanbai didn''t know what Qi Qingxing was like. Anyway, she was very busy. After sitting down, the women on the table did not give up pulling her to talk and let her walk more The woman next to her was especially enthusiastic. Jiang Wanbai was helpless. Just as he was thinking about how to get rid of it, Qingzhu came over and said to Jiang Wanbai, "young lady, he is not comfortable." "What?" Jiang Wanbai immediately stood up and frowned, "did you just blow the wind on the mountain and catch a cold? Grandmother, I "It''s OK. You go." Qi old lady direct way. Jiang Wanbai hid his smile and immediately followed the green bamboo. When she went outside the ancestral hall, Qi Qingxing had already stood there waiting for her, and there was no uncomfortable look on her face. "How did you come up with that? Are you the same as me? " Jiang Wanbai asked with a smile and got on the carriage with him. Qi Qingxing nodded, looking helpless. As soon as he sat down, many people of the same age came to him, one by one, holding a glass of wine in his hand. Those elders were still watching with relief. I wish my boy could get on with Qi Qingxing. "Just for a moment, I feel very tired." As soon as he got on the carriage, Jiang Wanbai went to Qi Qingxing''s arms and sighed. Qi Qingxing looked down at her, stretched out his hand and rubbed the temple for her. He said, "take a good rest when you are tired. The ancestral hall is not far from our ancestral home. We will arrive soon. We will take a hot bath and have a good sleep." After a pause, he added, "or else tomorrow we''ll have a day off first, and then we''ll go to Mrs. Jiang the day after tomorrow?" "It''s better to go earlier. We''ll go to Taiyin county. I don''t know when Xue Xu will find the capital..." Jiang Wanbai closed his eyes. Qi Qingxing answered, and there was no more to say. However, when the carriage stopped at the gate of qijiazu''s house, Jiang Wanbai suddenly opened his eyes, then sat up and swept around the carriage. "What''s the matter?" Qi Qingxing thought that she knew the carriage was coming and was anxious to get down to have a rest. However, she seemed to be looking for something. Jiang evening white eyebrow frown slightly, "where has sesame gone?" I also said that I would take sesame seeds with me these days, but I lost them when I turned around. Qi Qingxing''s eyebrows also jumped. In the afternoon, when they went to the neighborhood, they didn''t pay attention to them. "Bamboo, sesame?" Qi Qingxing asked the green bamboo outside the carriage. Green bamboo has already got off the carriage, smell speech also Leng for a while, "don''t know." "Forget it. Go back first. If it gets dirty, I''ll take care of it." Jiang Wanbai sighs and has a headache. Qi Qingxing smell speech, eyebrow heart few can''t observe of twist, way: "you don''t have to worry too much about these, I will pay attention to." Chapter 1290 "Well." Jiang Wan nods his head and smiles at him. This evening, Jiang Wanbai did not see sesame seeds, asked the servants in the ancestral house, but did not see them. Jiang Wanbai had to leave a few paper people around the ancestral home to pay attention to the situation. Until she fell asleep, she heard a cat barking in the room. "Where did you go last night? Just come back now? " Jiang Wanbai opened his mouth and yawned. He also closed his eyes and asked vaguely. But sesame, which just meow, suddenly did not respond. Jiang Wanbai lies on the bed with her eyes closed, breathing steadily. It seems that she has just gone to sleep for a while. And the room is quiet, silent to a bit creepy, even filled with a cold atmosphere. Don''t know how long has passed, Jiang evening white ear sounded a thin voice, is the voice of red beans, "little madam, you wake up?" Jiang Wanbai didn''t respond, because Hongdou was in Qihou''s house at the moment. He didn''t follow him to his ancestral residence. After waiting for a moment, maybe seeing that Jiang Wanbai didn''t respond, the voice changed. What started again was the voice of green bamboo. He called her "master" and asked if she was awake. Jiang Wanbai''s finger tips on his belly trembled and did not open his eyes until Qi Qingxing''s voice rang. But if you listen carefully, you can find that the voice is actually quite different from Qi Qingxing''s, because Qi Qingxing doesn''t speak so lightly, and there is something quiet, which makes the voice suddenly become strange. "Late? Are you awake? " This time the sound is not close to the ear ring, but in the upper part of Jiang Wanbai. Almost at the moment of the sound, Jiang Wanbai opened his eyes. In an instant, a pale face suspended above came into view. When Jiang Wanbai opened his eyes, his pale face grinned triumphantly, revealing a sharp black tooth. However, the next moment, the pale face of a stiff smile, the face of panic, it turned to escape, but it was too late, the moment the spirit disappeared. "Who gave you the courage to learn from him, eh?" Jiang Wanbai sits up from his bed, and the golden awn on his fingertips gradually disappears. At the moment when the ghosts were scared away, the cold atmosphere in the room soon dissipated. Sesame squatted on the table and called softly. He jumped down from the table and ran to Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai picked it up, nodded its head with his finger, and said in a tut voice, "I told you not to walk around these days? Are you still walking around? Yeah? I''m not happy with all this filth, isn''t it? " "Meow ~" sesame Jiaojiao called, rubbed in her arms. Jiang Wanbai snorted. At this time, Qi Qingxing opened the door and came in. She saw her holding sesame seeds. Her eyes were heavy. She came over and put out her hand to open the sesame. She said, "it doesn''t obey the orders. She goes out to make trouble. Do you still hold it?" Obviously, Qi Qingxing already knew that there was something dirty in the room just now. However, Qi Qingxing believed that those dirty things could hurt Jiang Wanbai, so he didn''t worry. However, he didn''t have a good face for the culprit who brought the dirty things back. Sesame in Qi Qingxing''s hands meow and meow incessantly, as if to defend something for himself. Qingzhu brings the hot water in. Qi Qingxing hands the sesame seeds to him and asks him to take them out. After Jiang Wanbai has finished washing, they go to Mrs. Qi for breakfast. Chapter 1291 Eat early meal, Qi Laofu humanitarian: "things have been prepared, you are more careful on the way, remember to let people reply to a letter." "Well, grandmother, we know that." Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were in a hurry. Jiang''s ancestral home is in a town at the bottom of Qi County, which is not too far away. It''s only about two hours'' drive by carriage. Jiang Wanbai has written a letter in advance to send it to Mrs. Jiang, telling her that she and Qiqing guild will be there. Before leaving, Jiang Wanbai did not forget to bring sesame seeds. The carriage walked forward in a leisurely manner. The weather was much better today, but it was sunny. At noon, the carriage arrived in the town. At the gate of the ancestral house of the Jiang family, someone was already standing on tiptoe to look at it. Seeing the carriage coming, he quickly asked, "but the carriage of Qihou mansion?" "Yes." Green bamboo should be on the way. The man was so happy that he even said: "the old lady has been looking forward to the letter since she received it. She let people come to see it early this morning..." When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing just got off the carriage, Mrs. Jiang, who heard the news, had already walked over with the help of Mammy. Compared with the time when she left the capital, Mrs. Jiang was obviously much older. Seeing this moment of Mrs. Jiang, Jiang Wanbai sighs in his heart. Suddenly, no matter how the relationship between him and the old man is, he is finally relieved at this moment. "Grandmother, how did you get out? We''re going in right away... " Jiang Wanbai said with a smile that he took a few steps towards the old lady Jiang and reached out to help her. Qi Qingxing followed her. Although he didn''t speak, he nodded to the old lady Jiang. "Not far away Just a few steps, while you can still walk now, just walk more... " Mrs. Jiang said with a smile. She patted Jiang Wanbai on the back of her hand and said, "I heard that you left the capital shortly after you got married. Did you come back recently? Don''t you go back this time? " "Not necessarily..." Jiang Wanbai shook his head. "I don''t know how long I''ll stay this time, but the emperor has told us something. We have to leave the capital." On hearing this, Mrs. Jiang murmured: "how can you always run outside the capital? There are so many people at the bottom, can''t other people do it? " Jiang Wanbai just smiles and listens to Mrs. Jiang''s murmur without answering. She doesn''t care. In other words, she doesn''t know what she''s talking about now. She just unconsciously becomes nagging and keeps talking, just trying to make the circumference appear less quiet This seems to be a common problem of many old people, especially those who are not accompanied by their younger generation, are more likely to become nagging. Jiang Wanbai has been beside her, listening to her nagging these, occasionally will take a few words. "Look at me. It''s time for me to eat." Mrs. Jiang said, suddenly. The waiting mammy quickly asked people to deliver the food. Mrs. Jiang didn''t eat much. She just kept her eyes on Jiang Wanbai, with a smile on her face. It seemed that she was satisfied to see Jiang Wanbai eat for nothing. Before Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing finished eating, Mrs. Jiang was already in a bad mood, so mammy helped her to go in and have a rest. When she went in, Mrs. Jiang couldn''t open her eyes and kept saying, "I''ll sleep for a while Just sleep for a while... " Chapter 1292 After serving Mrs. Jiang to sleep, Mammy wiped her tears when she came out, and said to Jiang Wan: "since the old lady came to this ancestral house, the master has never been here, and he has not even written a letter from home. The old lady began to talk about the master, about the children in Mrs. Zhu''s stomach, and then about some young ladies. Now, people have become more and more confused When I knew you and Qi Shizi would come over, the old lady cried all afternoon. She was very happy... " Mammy said and began to wipe her tears again. Jiang Wanbai is silent. To tell the truth, she and Mrs. Jiang are not close enough, so many feelings are equivalent to nothing. The most you can do is to come back and have a look. This time is probably the last time. It is very likely that when old lady Jiang dies, she will not be able to come back. However, Jiang Wanbai did not say these words, but listened to mammy in silence. Mammy said a lot, but Jiang Wanbai was indifferent, even her eyes were not red. When she dropped her head and wiped her tears, a trace of anger appeared under her eyes. But when she raised her eyes again, she forced out a smile. She said to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing: "the old lady has let people clean up the yard early. Will you take two masters with you?" When she got back to the yard, Jiang Wanbai didn''t let those servants stay, so in the yard, in addition to her and Qi Qingxing, there were only green bamboo with sesame seeds. Not everyone can accept a black cat on such a special day like Mrs. Qi. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai gave the sesame to Qingzhu before getting out of the carriage and told Qingzhu to take good care of the sesame. Now sesame saw her, he can''t wait to drill into her arms, meow meow call coquettish. "How can you be so coquettish?" Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help laughing and reached for sesame''s chin. At this time, the mammy went back and forth. Seeing the black cat in Jiang Wanbai''s arms, she froze for a moment. When she came to put things down, she pulled her lips and said, "how can you hold a black cat? The black cat is full of Yin. Not long ago, it was Qingming, which made it even more unlucky. It happened that the big cat of a family in the town had just given birth to a litter of kittens. Some of them were yellow and some were beaver flowers, which were much more beautiful than the black cat. If the lady liked cats, the old slave would ask people to bring one to the family in the town to raise one... " The smile on Jiang Wan''s white face faded a little, but before she had time to say anything, the sesame seeds in her arms suddenly jumped out, which was to scratch a paw for the mammy directly. Then, she fell on the ground and jumped out on the wall. "Green bamboo! Go and get the sesame back Jiang Wanbai even busy road. Green bamboo immediately ran after her, and mammy covered the place where she had been caught by the cat. She cried and cursed sesame seeds. Jiang Wanbai''s forehead twitched, seriously suspected that sesame just understood what mammy said, so she deliberately retaliated. But of course, she would not say this in front of the Mammy, so that she would not feel that sesame was evil. So she only sent Mammy to see the doctor, and gave a lot of money to comfort her, and then she was sent away. It was probably that Jiang Wanbai was not willing to change to another cat. Mammy did not persuade Jiang Wanbai to change to another cat. Before leaving, she kept telling her: "the old lady can''t see black cats, especially now that she''s getting older, you can''t see black cats any more. Madam, you should let people take good care of the black cat and don''t let it run to the old lady, So as not to frighten the old lady Chapter 1293 "Good." Jiang Wanbai should go down, a little impatient. Mammy was still muttering when she left, hoping that the black cat would not come back after it had run away. However, the mammy did not fulfill her wish, because green bamboo soon brought back sesame seeds. Sesame did not go far, but stopped after running out of the wall. "Just sit in the corner and wait for me." Qingzhu handed the sesame to Jiang Wanbai and said with a smile. Jiang Wanbai was about to reach out to hold the sesame. Qi Qingxing had already reached out and pushed the sesame back into the green bamboo''s arms and said, "wash it first." Sesame just ran out for a moment. Although he didn''t go far away, he was still stained with mud and looked dirty. Green bamboo quickly hold sesame to wash. When cleaning, sesame will meow and meow incessantly, as if it is swearing. Jiang Wanbai, listening to funny, sits not far away and looks at him, and says to Qi Qingxing, "when others say it, it puts on its claws, but when you say it, it doesn''t do anything. It''s as good as anything." Even just now, Qiqing will push sesame back into Qingzhu''s arms, sesame is obedient, rather than backhand to Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing hums and laughs, and says, "bully the soft and fear the hard." As soon as he said this, sesame began to meow again, listening to the voice as if he was refuting Qi Qingxing. He called a lot, and his tone fluctuated. "If you can really talk, then you can?" Jiang Wanbai laughs and reaches out his hand to scratch sesame''s chin. Zhima likes to be scratched by Jiang Wanbai. Every time Jiang Wanbai starts to scratch his chin, he immediately squints his eyes and begins to snore gently. It seems to enjoy it. When the green bamboo was washed and cleaned, Qi Qingxing reached for the sesame and dried the hair for it. Then he sent it to Jiang Wanbai''s arms. As soon as he arrived at Jiang Wanbai''s arms, sesame began to act coquettish again. "How long are you going to stay this time?" She asked, and asked her to sit by the side of the sesame green fish. Jiang Wanbai pinched sesame meat pad, some addicted, smell speech shook his head, way: "do not know, first look at it." She chuckled and said meaningfully, "it depends on who can''t help it first." "Why pay attention to them?" After feeding the last dried fish to sesame, Qi Qing put down the plate and wiped his fingertips with a pad. Jiang Wanbai snorted softly and did not speak. She didn''t want to pay attention to these people, but who told her to know the final cause and effect? After waiting for a long time, Jiang Wanbai still told him that he had made a divination about the prison water. Qi Qingxing listened, and he didn''t say anything. To Jiang Wanbai''s surprise, she murmured about Mrs. Jiang''s patience this time, or unexpectedly, that Mrs. Jiang was so persistent that she wanted to be influenced by her family. In the past few days in the ancestral home of the Jiang family, what Jiang Wanbai heard most was how much she missed her. It is said that Mrs. Jiang is lonely and pitiful. Sometimes it is Mrs. Jiang''s own nagging, sometimes the mother beside her, and sometimes the housekeeper or servant girl of the family All the time, these words are repeated. Sometimes, before these people open their mouth, Jiang Wanbai can already guess what they are going to say. Chapter 1294 However, Mrs. Jiang''s patience can not resist Jiang Wanbai''s indifference. Finally, this morning, when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were having breakfast with Mrs. Jiang, Mrs. Jiang began to talk again, and she mentioned the one in Mrs. Zhu''s stomach. At the beginning, Mrs. Zhu and other people lingered and had one in her stomach. However, few people know about this matter. Jiang Wanbai knows it, but he is too lazy to talk about it. He doesn''t want to make a mess of it. He doesn''t think that Mrs. Zhu is not guilty. He follows Jiang Xiancheng to Taiyin county. After that, Jiang Wanbai did not deliberately inquire about their news. Naturally, he did not know what happened to them. However, the child in Mrs. Zhu''s stomach could not be born. At that time, Jiang Wanbai knew that, including Jiang Xiancheng, she must have had a bad life. Therefore, this time, Jiang Wanbai has already got the bottom of his mind and knows what cause and effect he wants to end. However, she did not want to take the initiative to mention it, waiting for Mrs. Jiang to say. "Calculate the time. The one in Mrs. Zhu''s stomach should be about the same as your brother''s...." Mrs. Jiang looks at Qi Qingxing road with a kind eyebrow. Qi Qingxing droops her eyes and only focuses on peeling nuts for Jiang Wanbai, without speaking. Seeing that he didn''t answer, Mrs. Jiang had to turn to Jiang Wanbai and continue: "no matter how you say it, it''s your brother. He''s only over one year old, nearly two years old. He doesn''t understand anything. Grandmother, I''m old and I don''t have any thoughts. I hope you children can be safe and sound." "With my father and Mrs. Zhu there, I''m sure he''ll have a good time." Jiang Wanbai said with a smile, "if you don''t have a good life around your biological parents, you may not be able to help." When she said this, she almost blocked Mrs. Jiang''s words back. But Jiang Wanbai knows that old lady Jiang will not give up so easily. Sure enough, after only a moment''s silence, Mrs. Jiang went on talking and said, "my grandmother wanted to see him. After all, it''s not far from Taiyin County, but your grandmother is old. I don''t know when people can''t hold on to me. I''m afraid of accidents on such a long way, so I didn''t make it Evening white, when you come back this time, you also say that you will go out to work for the emperor in a short time. You don''t know when you will come back next time. Why don''t you go to see your brother this time? " "Grandmother, what if I don''t want to go?" Jiang Wanbai looks at her, the smile on her face has been restrained a lot, even in the eyes almost no smile exists. Mrs. Jiang''s hand was shaking. When she was old, she would have such a problem. She couldn''t control it. She shrunk her shriveled and shriveled lips and said, "it''s grandmother''s plea, OK?" "Grandmother, why are you getting more and more confused as you get older?" Jiang Wanbai sighed, "when you were in the capital, you could see clearly that the relationship between me and them could never be good. Do you think that after this time, my relationship with them will get better?" "Grandmother doesn''t ask you to be close to them." "It''s just But you also know what kind of virtue your father and Mrs. Zhu are. The mud can''t help the wall. They can''t even take care of themselves. How good can your brother be raised by them? Grandmother, I''m worried. I''m worried that even if I leave suddenly, I''ll die with my eyes closed... " Chapter 1295 By the time Mrs. Jiang finished this speech, there was no smile on Jiang Wan''s white face, and even her expression was cold and thin. For a moment, Jiang Wanbai really wanted to tell the truth directly to Mrs. Jiang. She told her that the child in Mrs. Zhu''s stomach was not the seed of Jiang family. Even if the child in Mrs. Zhu''s stomach was a boy, she would not survive at all. Mrs. Zhu would only give birth to a stillbirth. But the words were stuck in her mouth. Looking at her white hair, Jiang Wanbai swallowed her words and said, "grandmother, is it your own idea that you want me to take the child away, or did Jiang first put it in your letter?" As soon as she said these words, Mrs. Jiang''s expression was stiff. After a while, she said, "did you guess it all?" Of course, Jiang Wanbai guessed it. She knew that even if Mrs. Jiang was really too old, she would not be so confused. It must be that Jiang first wrote a letter to Mrs. Jiang, or used the grandson that Mrs. Jiang never even met as an excuse. It is estimated that she is also asking Mrs. Jiang to come forward and make love with Jiang Wanbai and want to be transferred back to the capital. "Grandmother, I mean." Jiang Laofu said, "I don''t have any hope for your father like that. The child can''t teach him anything. The blood of our Jiang family can''t be destroyed by him, otherwise Otherwise, how could I have the face to meet your grandfather and them under the ground? It''s the only way I can do it for that kid... " Old Mrs. Jiang said, and her muddy eyes began to shed tears. The next mammy quickly took a handkerchief to wipe it for her, and the master and servant cried together. Jiang Wanbai sighed and said, "grandmother, as long as I promise you that I will take the child away from Jiang and present it to them first, right?" "Yes." Seeing that Jiang Wanbai had softened, Mrs. Jiang quickly nodded her head and said, "grandma doesn''t ask for anything else. It''s just one thing. As long as you promise this thing to grandma, grandma will be at ease." "Well, I promise you." Jiang evening white point, should come down. That child has been gone for a long time. She is stillborn. What Mrs. Jiang cares about is the blood of Jiang family. However, Jiang Xiancheng and Mrs. Zhu can''t bring out a child of Jiang''s blood. The reason why Jiang Wanbai nodded and agreed was just to make Mrs. Jiang feel at ease. Sure enough, with her promise, Mrs. Jiang''s eyes brightened and she seemed to be much better. She kept responding, crying and laughing for a while, and then suddenly remembered something. She said to Jiang Wan, "grandma, I''m sorry for you..." "Grandmother doesn''t have to say that." Jiang Wanbai droops her eyes and doesn''t give old lady Jiang any more opportunities to say so. She quickly finds an excuse and leaves here with Qi Qingxing. I didn''t stay much, so I proposed to go to Taiyin county. Mrs. Jiang longed for her to take the child to the capital. Naturally, she didn''t mean to keep her and Qi Qingxing. Anyway, the goal has been achieved. However, when Mrs. Jiang was supported to send Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, she hesitated and said, "when you go back, will you still come to grandma?" "Probably not..." "The emperor is still waiting in the capital. We will take a shortcut back to the capital." If you still walk from here on the way back, Mrs. Jiang must want to see her grandson. Where can Jiang Wanbai find her grandson? What''s more, she didn''t cheat Mrs. Jiang because there was something waiting for her and Qi Qingxing in the capital. Chapter 1296 As Xiao Quan said before, the envoys of Beiluo are about to enter Beijing. She and Qi Qingxing will have to deal with them at that time. "Good Good... " Although Mrs. Jiang was disappointed, she did not say anything more. She watched Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing get on the carriage and leave. After standing in the same place for a long time, she turned around and entered the house. On the carriage, Jiang Wanbai holds sesame and reaches out to scratch sesame''s chin. Sesame snores comfortably. In the afternoon of the same day, the carriage arrived in Taiyin county. Jiang Wanbai did not rush to find Jiang Xiancheng. Instead, he asked Qingzhu to find the inn. They temporarily settled down in the inn. But as soon as it was dark, Jiang first showed up and looked for him. In less than two years, Jiang Xiancheng''s whole person was quite different from that when he left the capital. In other words, if it wasn''t for his eyes that still made Jiang Wanbai feel bad about him, plus the greed and excitement in Jiang Xiancheng''s eyes, Jiang Wanbai might not be able to recognize Jiang Xianlai. "Evening white, since you are here, why don''t you come to me? I''m your father... " Jiang Xiancheng talks with Jiang Wanbai in his mouth, but his eyes are always drifting towards Qi Qingxing. Obviously, what he wants to talk about most is actually Qi Qingxing. But Qi Qingxing had a cold look and didn''t pay attention to his meaning. Jiang Xiancheng was a little anxious. He thrust out his face and said to Qi Qingxing: "Qingxing..." "What do you call my son-in-law?" Green bamboo cold drink a, did not give him face. At the moment, they are on the first floor of the inn, and there are a lot of people. Besides, Jiang Xiancheng is a man who has been doing things that people don''t know about since he came to Taiyin county. When he first came in, the people in the inn had recognized him and their attention was on this side. On weekdays, I only heard Jiang Xiancheng say everywhere that she has two good daughters. One daughter goes to the palace as a concubine and is very much loved by the emperor. Another daughter has married into Qihou''s house and is the wife of the prince However, few people believe this. If his two daughters marry so well, how can he be demoted to a small place like Taiyin county? Later, someone came from the capital, so the things Jiang Xiancheng did were well known to all. Just now, when Jiang Xiancheng came all the way, he was told that his daughter who married his son and his son came to see him together. At first, some people thought Jiang Xiancheng was bewildered. As a result, when he really followed him, he heard the scolding of Qingzhu. Then he knew the identity of Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. However, looking at Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai''s attitude towards Jiang Xiancheng, Jiang Xiancheng doesn''t want to return to Beijing. Many people think in their hearts, and then think of Jiang Xiancheng''s behavior, and heard Jiang family''s deeds in the capital city before. No one thinks Jiang Xiancheng is pitiful, but thinks he deserves it. But Jiang Xiancheng didn''t know this. When he came, he had already imagined the scene when he was picked up by Jiang Wanbai and returned to Beijing. Who knows he came here. In front of so many people, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing refused to give him a good face. Jiang Xiancheng''s face was red and white for a moment. He said angrily, "I am Jiang Wanbai''s father. Jiang Wanbai is your son''s wife. Do I want to..." "Jiang Xiancheng, have you forgotten?" Jiang evening white fingertips on the table, the voice fell in Jiang Xiancheng''s ears, he felt a thump in his heart, stammered: "what What? " Chapter 1297 Jiang Wanbai sneered and said, "at the beginning, we broke off the relationship. You don''t feel embarrassed to say these things to me with a shy face?" She did not come here to show filial piety to Jiang, and naturally she would not give him any good looks. Jiang Xiancheng''s face turned purple. He was very angry. He raised his hand and wanted to fan Jiang Wanbai. But as soon as he raised his hand, Qi Qingxing swept over. As soon as he touched Qi Qingxing''s eyes, Jiang Xiancheng trembled with fear, and his raised hand slowly fell down. After waiting for a moment, Jiang first pursed the corner of his mouth, and then he opened his mouth again. He said, "Wanbai, how can I say it''s your father? How can it be said that the blood is thicker than water? I know you are angry. I used to be confused. Now I wake up, that bitch... " Talking about the former true love Mrs. Zhu, Jiang Xiancheng has only two words left in his mouth, his expression is insidious, and his face is full of disgust. "She used to blame her for instigating me, and I will treat you badly. Now my father has understood that you are my father''s good daughter. In the future, dad only wants to make good compensation for you..." Jiang Xiancheng said and moved himself first. He pulled his sleeve and began to wipe his tears. He just wiped his tears and secretly went to see Jiang Wanbai''s reaction. As a result, one eye on Shangjiang evening Baihao did not fluctuate. Jiang Wanbai looked at him and cried. Unexpectedly, someone was moved by Jiang Xiancheng''s performance. He was a little soft hearted. Seeing that Jiang Wanbai and others were not moved, he couldn''t help saying, "after all, it''s your father. How can father and daughter have an overnight feud? It''s true that Jiang Xiancheng is not a good character, but he has already known that he was wrong, and he confessed to you. A father confessed and wept in front of his father. No matter how big the hatred is... " Jiang Xiancheng cried more bitterly when someone came forward to speak for him. As a result, Jiang Wanbai sneered and looked directly at him. He asked the man who was speaking, "no matter how big a feud is enough? Don''t you want to kill your mother? His tears are my mother''s only life? Since you are so moved, why don''t you take it back and offer it to you? " As soon as Jiang Wanbai''s words were finished, someone couldn''t help laughing. In fact, when the man spoke for Jiang Xiancheng just now, most of the people present were still standing on Jiang Wanbai''s side. However, when the man said that, he was a little shaken. He thought that Jiang Wanbai was a child. After Jiang Xiancheng came to Taiyin County, he did not live well and should be punished. As a result, Jiang Wanbai''s direct hostility immediately eliminated these people''s vacillation Ideas. Even quite agree with Jiang Wanbai''s words, at present, someone said to help Jiang Xiancheng: "this lady is right. Since you are soft hearted and moved by Jiang Xiancheng, why don''t you take him back and support him?" "He''s not my father..." The man blushed and said angrily. Qi Qingxing said in a cold voice, "you are not my wife. You have not experienced what my wife has experienced. Why should I persuade my wife to forgive him?" "Don''t persuade others to be good without suffering from others. If you don''t understand this truth, don''t make jokes here." Green bamboo is also the airway. Jiang Wan nodded his head, admiringly looked at the green bamboo and said, "you have read so many words, and finally come into use." Green bamboo suddenly laughed. But Jiang Xiancheng can''t cry any more. The person who helped Jiang Xiancheng to speak before also hid his face and fled directly from here. Seeing that no one could speak for himself, he was waiting to see his jokes one by one. Chapter 1298 Jiang Xiancheng couldn''t sit still. He got up and went outside. When he got to the door, he was not reconciled. He was afraid that Jiang Wanbai and others would go like this. So he stopped, turned to Jiang Wanbai and said, "since you have promised your grandmother to come to see me, you can go back to your house when you have time. What''s the matter to live in this inn..." With these words, he did not stay any longer and ran away. When Jiang Xiancheng left, the other people''s eyes fell on Jiang Wanbai and others. After all, it''s really rare for such a dignified person to come here in such a small place as Taiyin county. In the past, he always listened to Jiang Xiancheng''s boasting. Now when he sees a real person, he can''t help looking at it more. The more you look at it, the more you sigh. If you have different identities and temperament, you can''t afford to offend them just by sitting there. Jiang Wanbai didn''t care about these people''s gaze. After a while, they took back their sight. After dinner, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing did not rush back to rest, but walked to song Taifu''s home. The reason why she came to Taiyin county was to investigate song Shixuan. It was in Taiyin county that song Shixuan suddenly changed her temper. She also said that she was living in Taiyin County, where she suddenly lived. At this time, it was already dark, but it was not completely dark. However, many lanterns had been hung along the street. Jiang Wanbai is not in a hurry, and Qi Qingxing walk in a leisurely manner. They are all eating after dinner. They talk in a low voice from time to time. The black cat was originally held by Jiang Wanbai, but when he left the inn, he was carried by Qi Qingxing. In the past, Qi Qingxing raised his eyebrows and said, "fat, fat." Jiang Wanbai The vengeful sesame can only meow a few times to protest, and dare not shine claws toward Qi Qingxing. Soon, when they stopped at the gate of the Song Dynasty mansion, green bamboo immediately ran up and knocked on the door. Soon, there was an answer from the door, "who is it?" The next moment, the door was opened, and the people standing in the door looked at it. At first, they didn''t see what Qi Qingxing was holding in his arms, but he saw a black ball. Just as he was about to take a closer look, sesame suddenly opened his eyes and called to him. He even gave the man a cry of fright, and then he fell back in a hurry. As a result, he tripped himself and fell on the ground. Jiang Wanbai picks eyebrow slightly, stretched out his hand to press the lip angle. "Are you all right?" Green bamboo was stunned for a moment. When he regained consciousness, he wanted to go over and help him up. As a result, the man himself got up in a hurry. Then he hid himself from green bamboo''s hand. He swallowed and asked, "who are you? Who are you looking for? What can I do for you? " "We came from the capital city..." Qingzhu handed the waist token to him. After clarifying his identity, he said, "we''re here to find your master, or if your old lady is there." "You wait..." The porter looked at the waist token handed over by Qingzhu. His face changed, but his expression was still a little suspicious. After he handed back the waist token to Qingzhu, he quickly turned around and ran to the house. The house door is still open, and Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing and others are hung at the door. "There are very few people in the Song Dynasty." Jiang Wanbai looks up at the top of the Song Dynasty mansion and says softly. Qi Qingxing should have a voice, also looked up at a glance, bowed his head toward sesame light reprimand way: "want to sleep, sleep well, don''t suddenly frighten people." Chapter 1299 Sesame gently meow, want to go to Jiang Wanbai, but Qi Qingxing holds its back neck, and Jiang Wanbai just looks at it with a smile, and doesn''t reach out to take it over. Sesame Committee cries out wrongly, and finally stops struggling, or shrinks in Qi Qingxing''s arms. He also buried his face in Qi Qingxing''s arms. It was a dark ball. If you didn''t touch it, it would be more difficult to recognize that this was a cat. Jiang Wanbai snorted and pushed the sesame back several times. Nest in her man''s arms, but also dare to give her a face, really owe roll. This is Taiyin County, not the capital. The Song government is not big enough. Soon, song Taifu came out in a hurry. When he saw Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai standing there, his expression was very complicated. But when he approached, he straightened up his facial expression and bowed slightly toward Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai. "Have you met the son of a generation, madam, how do you come here Side? Are you here to play? " Although song Taifu asked this, he also hoped that Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai would really come here for a visit. After all, he knew what was going on in the capital. He didn''t expect that song Shixuan would marry into the capital. As a result, he committed the crime of "killing the king", which was enough to implicate the nine families of the Song family. At that time, when the news came back, Mrs. song directly fainted. Now she hasn''t woken up. After asking the doctor to come and see it, the doctor also said that it is possible for Mrs. song to wake up again. But even if she wakes up, she is more likely to be paralyzed by stroke. After all, I''m so old. But song Taifu didn''t dare to get angry. The emperor probably remembered the loyalty of the Song family in the past, but he didn''t implicate nine clans. He only accused song Shixuan. Song Taifu was deprived of his official position and fame, and now he is an ordinary person. However, several generations of the Song family are here, which will not make his old age too miserable. But food and clothing is not a problem, but there is no younger generation in the knee, it can not be said that happiness. But this is already unfortunate in the lucky, song Taifu also dare not complain about anything, to blame is also to blame himself for not teaching his daughter well. In the mind innumerable chaotic idea flashed, in Qi Qingxing way: "by the emperor''s order, come to check some things." Song Taifu''s heart cluttered and his face changed. He said in a hurry: "Qi Shizi, isn''t the emperor''s edict already down? He said that he would not punish the nine ethnic groups of the Song family. How could there be something else to investigate? " "Song Taifu, let''s go in first." Jiang Wanbai, standing on the side of Qi Qingxing, reminds song Taifu. Song Taifu came back to God, and quickly asked Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai to enter. When he went in, he said with a wry smile: "the official position and fame of the grass people have disappeared. The son and his wife don''t have to call me song Taifu any more." Since he had said that, Qi Qingxing changed his mind and said, "master song, the reason why we came here is because the National Master said that song Shixuan was a little strange. It is likely that something happened in Taiyin county. When song Shixuan was in the prison, he once said that it was not her who wanted to kill the king..." At this point, Qi Qingxing didn''t say it clearly, but song Taifu understood what Qi Qingxing probably meant when he thought about it carefully. Immediately, the blood color on his face faded. He widened his eyes, and the whole person shivered and asked, "son of the world, what do you mean..." Chapter 1300 When the words came to his mouth, song Taifu reacted again. He waved his hand and motioned for others to step back. He took Qi Qingxing, Jiang Wanbai and others to the study directly. After closing the door of the study, he quickly turned to Qi Qingxing and asked, "son of the world, do you mean that my Xuaner did such a thing because of evil?" After this sentence came out, song Taifu murmured to himself, "no wonder I find it strange that even if xuan''er is a little wayward, she not only changes her character, but also makes such a scandal after coming to Taiyin county I also blame myself for not teaching her well... " The reason for the remorse in his heart has been found at the moment. Song Taifu only felt relieved and then asked, "if I mean, if it can be proved that killing the king is not the original intention of xuan''er in my family, can Xuaner be pardoned? " "It depends on the emperor." Qi Qingxing said in a low voice, "for today''s plan, we still need to find out what happened to song Shixuan at the beginning. When I return to Beijing, I will tell the master of the state, and the master will judge." "Yes, son of God, you are right..." Song Taifu nodded his head in response to his joy. He stood there for several times and finally stopped in front of Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai and asked, "son of the world, what am I going to do? Or if there''s anything I can do for you, just say, I''ll do my best! " Although she was angry at what she had done before, she was his only daughter. Now that she knew that those things might not have been her original intention, song Taifu just wanted to save her. Now he only asks for song Shixuan to come back safely, and he doesn''t ask for anything else. In these days, song Taifu thinks about this most. The wealth of the Song family is enough for them to live a life without worry. What else is there to be dissatisfied with? Qi Qingxing looked at Jiang Wanbai, and Jiang Wanbai said, "song Shixuan said that not long after she came to Taiyin County, another person suddenly came into her body. She couldn''t see who that person was, and she couldn''t tell what was going on..." "This..." Song Taifu was surprised and widened his eyes, "how Xuan''er doesn''t say such an important thing! This child, how much should he be frightened in such a long time... " As he said this, he burst into tears and began to cry. Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai are not comforting places, so they can only stand here and watch. Instead, it is song Taifu himself. Knowing that it is not the time to cry, he quickly wiped his tears and asked Jiang Wanbai, "is there anything else? Did xuan''er say anything else? " "No, she couldn''t see who that person was, and she couldn''t say clearly, so we came here. We just want to know when song Shixuan''s temperament changed a lot. Besides, before and after her great change of temperament, was there anything strange in your family or around Song Shixuan?" "This I may have to think about it. " Song Taifu said, "we have been here for such a long time. Maybe we should really think about it, and When she first came here, Xuaner was depressed and didn''t like to talk to me. The people who are most familiar with her situation should be those who serve her. I have to ask those people... " Chapter 1301 "Well, it''s too late. Let''s come back tomorrow." Qi Qingxing nodded. "Good, good..." Song Taifu quickly responded and thought of something. He hesitated and asked, "where do you live now? Is there a place to stay? If it''s convenient, there are many courtyards in my family... " In fact, song Taifu knew that Jiang Xiancheng was also in Taiyin County, but he knew all the things that Jiang Xiancheng had committed in the capital city. When he first came to Taiyin County, Jiang Xiancheng couldn''t wait to come to visit him. However, he was still watching the opera and ridiculed him and was demoted here. At that time, it was no longer necessary for the literati to leave the capital city to keep his face. Since then, he and Jiang Xiancheng have not had contact. Thanks to the fact that song Shixuan killed the king has not spread, otherwise Jiang Xiancheng must have run to the gate of the song palace and laughed. The reason why song Taifu asked this question was that he knew that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing could not live in Jiangfu. If they did not go to Jiangfu, they could only live in an inn. "We live in the inn. If you have anything to do, you can send someone to look for us there." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. Song Taifu didn''t force him to stay any longer. He personally sent him and Jiang Wanbai Qingzhu to the gate of the mansion and watched them go. Then he turned around and said to the Guan family, "please call all those people who served the young lady before to see me." "Yes, sir." When the housekeeper was about to leave, song Taifu changed his mind and said, "wait a minute! Call all the people in the house! Just leave two for the old lady. " Song Taifu was anxious to see his servants and ask if there was anything strange about song Shixuan. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went back, they met Jiang Xiancheng again. Jiang Xiancheng was specially waiting here. Although he left from the inn during the day, he still left people to watch near the inn, just to keep an eye on Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. He was afraid that they would leave Taiyin county when he did not pay attention. So as soon as Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing left the inn, Jiang Xiancheng got the news and even knew that they had gone to the Song Dynasty. Jiang Xiancheng was nervous, but he didn''t dare to ask Jiang Wanbai and others what they were going to do in the Song Dynasty. He could only wait here. When he saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing back, he immediately appeared with a smile on his face and said, "Wanbai, our family is near here. Since we have already arrived here, why don''t we go back to our house and have a look?" In fact, Jiang Xiancheng didn''t have any hope for his proposal. He even thought out what to say after Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing refused. As a result, he heard Jiang Wanbai say: "good." "You Late Evening white You just agreed? " Jiang Xiancheng shook his voice and widened his eyes. He couldn''t believe it. Jiang Wanbai nodded, "since it''s near here, I''ll take a look at it by the way, and I''ll just do it." "Do What do you do? " Jiang first asked curiously, and then quickly turned around to lead the way, for fear that Jiang would repent at the moment of white. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other. Before following up, Qi Qingxing handed the sesame to Qingzhu and said, "you and sesame go back to the inn to rest." Chapter 1302 "Good." Qingzhu didn''t ask much about it. He went to the inn with sesame seeds in his arms. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing followed Jiang Xiancheng to Jiangfu. Jiang Xiancheng did not lie. Jiangfu was not far away from where he was waiting for Jiang Wanbai and others. Through a short Lane in the middle, turn to the left and you can see the gate of Jiangfu. Jiang Xiancheng was a county magistrate when he first came to Taiyin County, but within half a year, because he was too confused, he was directly removed from his official post and got a job. The salary he received was not enough for his own expenses, not to mention subsidizing his family. At that time, when Jiang Xiancheng came to Taiyin county with his aunt Zhu, his servants had already laid off most of them, and they had a lot of money with them. Originally, if he had been doing things here safely, the family wealth would have been enough for him and aunt Zhou. It''s a pity that after Jiang Xiancheng came here, he always wanted to return to the capital. All day long, he took the money to buy this drink, invite that drink, give this gift, and then give that gift. Finally, he made no progress. He lost his official post, and his family property was reduced by half. Later, aunt Zhu''s stomach grew bigger and bigger. Aunt Zhu advised him to think about the baby who was about to be born. Actually, Jiang Xiancheng was honest for a period of time. However, after aunt Zhu gave birth to a stillborn child, Jiang Xiancheng began to break out. She was in a trance, but she did not dare to say anything to Jiang Xiancheng. At first, aunt Zhu still cried to Jiang Xiancheng, trying to win his love. Who knows, she didn''t get pity and got a slap from Jiang Xiancheng. Even, Jiang Xiancheng vented all the resentment that he was demoted to this small place on her. After that, aunt Zhu was afraid to see Jiang Xiancheng. She did not dare to go to Jiang Xiancheng again. She was afraid that she would fall down on her body when she saw him slapping her face. Up to now, although the mansion is grand and even bigger than that of the Song Dynasty mansion, it is in fact an empty shell. Most of the servants have been dismissed by Jiang Xiancheng, and there are only a few left to take care of him. "That Slut now stays in his yard all day and doesn''t come out to meet people. You don''t have to worry about that bitch will come out and disgust you..." Jiang Xiancheng led the way with a lantern in front of him. He kept talking all the way, especially scolding aunt Zhu, as if he could win a good impression in Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai has been too lazy to talk to him again. The reason why she agreed to Jiang Xiancheng coming to Jiangfu was not for Jiang Xiancheng, but for the stillbirth in aunt Zhu''s womb. Just when she wanted to ask Jiang Xiancheng how to deal with the stillbirth born by Aunt Zhu, a sound came from not far away. "Who?! Who''s there? " Jiang first gave a big drink, holding the lantern''s hands were shaking, but still strode to the other side, while walking to Jiang Wanbai: "Wanbai, don''t be afraid, dad will protect you." Jiang Wanbai''s forehead took a puff, and Qi Qingxing, who was walking side by side with her, suddenly said in a voice: "I don''t seem to be a person there." "What?" Jiang Xiancheng was frightened immediately. He just walked forward bravely. This is how he fled back. A moment ago, Jiang Xiancheng, who was still saying that he would protect Jiang Wanbai, stood behind Jiang Wanbai with a lantern and called out: "come here! Come on! These bitches! Are you deaf? " Chapter 1303 Jiang Xiancheng hides behind Jiang Wanbai and shouts. Jiang Wanbai is almost deafened by him. Qi Qing will pull her to the other side of his own, cold drink a, "shut up!" Jiang Xiancheng''s voice stopped abruptly, shivering and shrinking there. He wanted to hide himself in the ground. He was scared to death and wanted to shout, but he was afraid of Qi Qingxing. He had to mutter: "the world Son of God, call more people to come here, and that dirty thing will be scared away. " As a result, as soon as he finished speaking, a worried voice came from the place where he had made a sound before, "old Master, it''s me, not a ghost... " With the sound of the sound, there was another rustling sound. Accompanied by the sound of air extraction, a figure appeared in front of the three people. It was not long ago that Jiang Xiancheng was still scolding aunt Zhu. Maybe it''s too long since I''ve been to Aunt Zhu''s yard, so that Jiang Xiancheng didn''t even recognize the voice of true love in the past. When they came near, they recognized it. Now they were even more angry. They strode over and raised their hands to slap them in the past, "bitch! What are you doing sneaking around here? Frighten me so that I can make a fool of myself in front of the evening white, don''t you? " "No It''s not... " Aunt Zhu covered her face and fell to the ground. She leaned over her body and hid the venomous color on her face. She sobbed: "master, you misunderstood me. I am..." "What is that?! You don''t mean to scare me here, but you want to scare Wanbai? Great! You cunt, you are still a thief at this time! I told you long ago that you are a concubine, a concubine all your life! Only Wanbai is my legitimate daughter, and my mother is my wife who marries me in a fair way Jiang first showed anger and raised his voice, afraid that the river evening white behind him could not hear it. He even said, lifting his feet and kicking aunt Zhu''s body. Looking at this scene, Jiang Wanbai feels that Jiang Xiancheng is a scum, but she will never speak for Aunt Zhu, so she just looks at it coldly. Jiang Xiancheng was indifferent to Jiang Wanbai, and even wanted to continue. It seemed that she wanted to fight until Jiang Wanbai was satisfied. Aunt Zhu quickly understood the idea of coming to Jiang Wanbai. She quickly climbed towards Jiang Wanbai and cried, "miss three, please spare me. I don''t want to wait here to scare you..." "I''m not waiting here to scare the evening white. What are you doing here if you don''t sleep at night?" Jiang asked angrily. Aunt Zhu''s eyes flashed and her face showed a trace of guilt, but she turned her back to Jiang Xiancheng. In addition, it was night and not in the room. She could not see anything from the lantern in Jiang Xiancheng''s hand, so that Jiang Xiancheng did not find aunt Zhu''s guilty heart at all. But Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing saw it. "Master, I just miss you so much that I want to see you when you pass by. Even if it''s just a glance, I really don''t have any other ideas. I just didn''t stand firm in the dark, and I accidentally fell down to make a noise. I didn''t mean to disturb you..." Once upon a time, Jiang Xiancheng liked aunt Zhou''s voice very much. Now listening to her say these words, his sense of vanity was immediately satisfied. However, he glanced at Jiang Wanbai and thought of his wish to return to the capital. He looked fierce. In a twinkling of an eye, he threw the dim sum aside and angrily said, "you bitch! Once upon a time when I was in the capital, I was always against the evening white. Do you think I will believe you when you say these lies? " Chapter 1304 Before the words fell, Jiang Xiancheng leaned over and grabbed aunt Zhu''s collar. He lifted the man up from the ground, and his other hand was to slap him up again. "Is it over?" Jiang Wanbai frowns impatiently. Although she didn''t want to help aunt Zhu plead, Jiang Xiancheng was too disgusting. Jiang Wanbai even had no doubt. If she didn''t make a noise tonight, aunt Zhu would be killed here by Jiang Xiancheng. Obviously, aunt Zhu also thought of it. At the moment when Jiang Xiancheng raised her hand, her hand hidden in her sleeve had a movement. But Jiang Wanbai made a sound, which also made aunt Zhu stop her movements. Jiang first turned his face. When facing Jiang Wanbai, he suddenly turned into a smiling face. He said, "Wanbai, don''t stop me. This bitch is not clean up!" "Then you go on with her, and we''ll go first." Jiang Wan''s white face was expressionless, and then he turned to the door with Qi Qingxing. When he went down the river, he would not care about Aunt Zhu any more. As soon as he let go, he didn''t care about Aunt Zhu. He ran after Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing and yelled, "evening white! Evening white! It''s so late. Why don''t you stay here? This is your home. What''s the matter if you don''t go in and live in the inn instead But Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walked out of Jiangfu without stopping. They let Jiang Xiancheng chase after him. Jiang Xiancheng did not dare to force them to stay. Moreover, he said that even if he had the heart and courage, he would not have the ability. So he could only watch Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walk out of Jiangfu to the hotel. Jiang Xiancheng, still holding the lantern in his hand, stood at the gate of Jiangfu and wanted to shout something, but his eyes touched the people around him and secretly opened the door to watch. He immediately changed his mouth and said with a smile: "evening white, remember to come early tomorrow The house is really chaotic. Otherwise, dad will leave you to rest in the house. If you don''t stay, it''s not my father''s intention to leave you. Don''t be angry with dad because of this... " After standing there and shouting, he turned back to Jiangfu and closed the door. As Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walked towards the inn, they didn''t take Jiang Xiancheng''s words to heart. Jiang Wanbai said: "it seems that the stillborn child was still kept by Aunt Zhu. She is so evil. She should have been exposed to some magic arts." "Well." Qi Qingxing nodded, "did you deal with her tonight?" "No hurry." Jiang Wanbai pulled the corners of his lips and looked like he was watching a good play. "It''s ok if Jiang first presents himself back and doesn''t provoke aunt Zhu. If he still goes to trouble, Jiang Xiancheng won''t have any good fruit to eat tonight." Jiang Wanbai is not in a hurry to clean up his aunt Zhu, so he waits for Jiang Xiancheng to find himself bitter to eat. After Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing leave, Jiang Xiancheng turns back to the mansion. At the moment of turning, the smile on his face has disappeared, and his expression is even a little sinister and ferocious. He strides towards aunt Zhu with a lantern. Aunt Zhu is now limping to her own yard. Since the family had no money, Jiang Xiancheng dismissed a lot of servants, but he would never have wronged himself, so he left one or two people to wait on him in the yard. However, on the side of aunt Zhu, Jiang Xiancheng did not care about her life and death, so that there was no servant in aunt Zhu''s yard. Chapter 1305 At the meal point, she had to go to the kitchen to get the food, and the servants knew that Jiang Xiancheng was no longer in favor of her. Naturally, he would not respect her as he used to, so she was afraid of her. Now aunt Zhu''s foot sprained. She had no lantern in her hand, so she could only bite her teeth and limp forward in the dark. When he was about to walk into the yard, there was a sound of footsteps behind him, and Jiang Xiancheng''s voice of cursing and shouting, "bitch! It''s all because of you, bitch Soon, Jiang Xiancheng appeared behind aunt Zhu and stretched out his hand to grab aunt Zhu''s hair. Aunt Zhu had no time to dodge. He grabbed her hair and dragged her back. All of a sudden, she fell on her back and her other foot was sprained. The pain made her scream, "ah! Master! Master, please bypass me, Wuwuwuwu... " With her hands back, aunt Zhu clings to Jiang Xiancheng''s hand, but Jiang Xiancheng is not soft at all. She even wants to fan her, but it''s not easy to start from the back. So she releases her hand and wants to go around to the front. When Aunt Zhu lay on the ground and saw that it was useless to beg for mercy, she felt a piece of jade from her sleeve and screamed, "morning son! Help your mother in the morning The words fell in Jiang Xiancheng''s ears, but more irritated him. He robbed the jade card, "you cunt! You killed my son! You have the face to call him! Bitch However, at a certain moment, Jiang Xiancheng''s voice suddenly stopped. He widened his eyes and looked at the jade card in his hand. His expression gradually became frightened. Then he shook the person holding the jade card crazily. However, no matter how he shook his hand, the jade card still seemed to stick to his hand and could not be thrown off. Not only can''t throw it off, but also a piercing chill spreads out from the jade plate, climbs up his arm, and spreads upward. Accompanied by the cold, it is like the blood of a living creature. At the same time, Jiang Xiancheng''s ear begins to sound the child''s giggle "Don''t hurt my mother!" she said It''s creepy. This night, all the people living near Jiangfu heard the scream, but every family closed their doors, and no one wanted to visit Jiangfu. It was enough to see how Jiang Xiancheng was in his usual life. However, there was only one scream, after which there was no movement in Jiangfu. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have already returned to the inn. When they are ready to take a rest, she looks in the direction of Jiangfu, takes a puff from her forehead, and says, "the river is presented first, and it really deserves it." "Sleep." Qi Qing walked to her side, reached for her shoulder and whispered. When Song Jiang went to sleep, he went to Qingfu to have breakfast. Jiang Xiancheng is black and blue at the moment, his eyes are full of red blood, and he is still wearing yesterday''s clothes. He runs over in panic and fear all the way. When he sees Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, he will kneel on the ground when his legs are soft. Fortunately, Qingzhu quickly stopped him. Even for Jiang Wanbai, Jiang Xiancheng, the father of Jiang Xiancheng, has neither been born or supported. To put it bluntly, he just provided such a thing. However, in name, Jiang Xiancheng is her father. Most people will not think that she should not. After all, after all, they all know how Jiang Xiancheng treated her before, and only said that Jiang Xiancheng deserved it. Chapter 1306 However, if Jiang had to kneel down to her face first, I''m afraid those people around would have to talk about her. Jiang Wanbai didn''t want to get into such trouble. Fortunately, Qingzhu stopped Jiang Xiancheng in time and didn''t let Jiang Xiancheng kneel down. "Evening white! Evening white! Please take dad back to the capital, ah? Dad, please As long as you are willing to take dad back to the capital, Dad can be a cow and a horse for you, evening white! " Jiang Xiancheng desperately wants to kneel down. He just thought that as long as he knelt down to Jiang Wanbai in front of him, he had already done this. Even if Jiang Wanbai didn''t want to take him back to the capital, he would have to take him back, otherwise the saliva of these people would drown her. But he didn''t expect that Qi Qingxing was so powerful that he tried to kneel down. He couldn''t get down on his knees. He was pushed by green bamboo and sat at the table. Qi Qingxing looks at Qingzhu, and Qingzhu immediately understands the meaning of his childe. He presses Jiang Xiancheng''s hand on his shoulder and doesn''t leave, so that Jiang Xiancheng can''t leave the stool, let alone kneel down. After kneeling for such a long time, the people around who had been startled also came back to their senses. People who had seen Jiang Xiancheng''s displeasure immediately sneered: "Jiang Xiancheng, in order to be able to return to the capital, you can even kneel down to your daughter. You are really shameless to the extreme." "I think he knelt down to his daughter in front of us, just to force her to promise to take him back to the capital." Someone accidentally told the truth. Jiang Xiancheng knew, and then let these people go on. His plan was not to succeed. He immediately roared: "shut up!" At the moment, Jiang Xiancheng''s state was really frightening. Suddenly, he roared and looked at those people with red eyes. He was really scared and said, "you don''t know anything at all! My house is haunted! Evening white! Really, dad didn''t cheat you. After you and your son left last night, the house was haunted. Your brother who died early came back! He''s back! Aunt Zhu, that slut, doesn''t know what she''s trying to do. She''s got your brother back! " Jiang first showed an expression of collapse. And the people around listen to Jiang Xiancheng''s words, but also look at each other. Before Jiang Xiancheng''s aunt gave birth to a stillbirth, it has long been known to people in Taiyin county. So at the moment, Jiang Xiancheng said that, many people were really scared, and could not help muttering: "look at Jiang Xiancheng''s appearance of seeing a ghost. Maybe it''s true..." "How could it be? Do you believe it? Anyway, I don''t believe it. Didn''t you already know the shameless degree of Jiang? In order to be able to follow his daughter back to the capital, he is really shameless, and can think of any excuse. " Actually, Jiang gave us a bad impression. Even now, no matter what he says, even if he is telling the truth, there are always people questioning his authenticity. However, Jiang Wanbai knows that Jiang Xiancheng has not lied. Last night, he really saw something unclean. However, aunt Zhu is still afraid that she and Qi Qingxing are here. Otherwise, he will treat aunt Zhu as Jiang Xiancheng did last night. I''m afraid aunt Zhu has already killed him directly. "Really! I didn''t lie You believe me... " Jiang Xiancheng stares at Jiang Wanbai with red eyes. He doesn''t care whether other people believe him or not. As long as Jiang Wanbai believes his words and is willing to take him away from here. Chapter 1307 Jiang Wanbai drooped his eyes at him and said, "since the ghost has found you, can you get rid of it when you go to the capital city?" This sentence of her immediately asked Jiang to show a stiff. Other people agreed: "yes, I heard that once a ghost is on the spot, no matter where you go, it''s no use. Either solve the ghost''s resentment, send it to reincarnate, or find an expert to take it." "Yes Jiang Xiancheng''s eyes brightened when he heard this sentence and said, "Wanbai, I know that you follow the son of a son in the capital. You can find an expert to help me..." "Why?" Jiang Wanbai pulled his lips and sneered. Jiang Xiancheng''s voice stopped abruptly. He subconsciously wanted to say "I''m your father", but when the words came to his mouth, he couldn''t say anything about the indifferent look of Shangjiang Wanbai. He knew that for Jiang Wanbai, he had long denied his father. Thinking of this, Jiang Xiancheng hid his face and cried, "I was wrong! I was wrong! Evening white, I know it''s wrong Are you going to watch your father die When it comes to life and death, people tend to be soft hearted. Those who had been waiting for Jiang Xiancheng''s joke did not dare to make a sound at the moment. They just watched, but no one said anything to persuade Jiang Wanbai to help Jiang Xiancheng. After all, they still remember what Qingzhu said yesterday. Don''t persuade others to be good without suffering from others. In any case, it always makes sense. "Even if you go to the capital, no one can protect you. Jiang Xiancheng, this is the evil you have created. Only you can repay it yourself." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. Other people nodded after hearing the speech. Even if it was only a year or two after Jiang Xiancheng came to Taiyin County, they were so disgusted with Jiang Xiancheng''s behavior. Who knows how many disgusting things Jiang Xiancheng has done so long in the capital? Jiang Xiancheng stopped crying and looked up at Qi Qingxing. He shook his head, "no How? National teacher! The national master is also in the capital! Can''t even the people of National Normal University have any way to do it? " "You may not have no choice, but Jiang Xiancheng, have you forgotten the collusion between Jiang Ruyue and that demon? The first thing you have to face when you go back to the capital is the emperor''s failure. Guess Will the national master come forward to help you? " Qi Qingxing has a cold look. Jiang first choked, speechless and full of fear. And the people of Taiyin County, after Qi Qingxing''s warning, immediately remembered what they had heard, colluded with the demons With this idea, everyone stepped back and tried to stay away from the river. There is also humanity: "Jiang Xiancheng said before, it seems that the ghost he met last night was made by his concubine. I remember that Jiang Ruyue was born with him and that concubine, right? This is a family that deals with dirty things... " "Isn''t it? Maybe he was eaten by his own ghost? " The more people around said, the more they felt that Jiang Xiancheng was being eaten back by his own ghost. So they had no sympathy for Jiang Xiancheng. They were even thinking about how to drive Jiang Xiancheng out of Taiyin County, or let them live with a ghost keeper. They felt uneasy. Since raising ghosts first, what is it? An idea passed through everyone''s mind. Several people looked at each other for a moment. Suddenly, someone said in surprise: "I heard Doctor Chen, who opened the hospital next door, that recently, many young people came to the hospital. They were all lack of energy..." Chapter 1308 "Lack of vital energy? Is it dirty? Monster? Or... " After the words did not say, but one by one looking at Jiang Xiancheng''s eyes become bad. Jiang Xiancheng didn''t expect that things would develop to this extent. This was totally different from what he had imagined. So he began to panic and quickly waved his hand and said, "no! It''s none of my business! I don''t raise ghosts! Really "You said you didn''t raise ghosts if you didn''t? What happened to the ghost you saw in your house last night "That''s not my ghost "It''s aunt Zhu," Jiang explained anxiously! yes! It''s aunt Zhu''s bitch! It''s her ghost "You said she raised it, she raised it? You''ve got to prove it So much that if the whole county raises ghost, it''s not because all the people who live in the county are angry, if they don''t, all the people who live in the county are angry. Jiang Xiancheng also knew that if he could not provide evidence to prove that the ghost keeper was not himself, let alone whether he could go to the capital, he would not be able to walk out of Taiyin County today, and he might even be directly escorted by these people to the Meridian Gate and burned to death. At the thought of this, Jiang Xiancheng had a cold sweat on his head. He even said, "I''ll take you there! Go and see for yourself! It''s really not me who raise ghosts He said, on the contrary, many people began to hesitate to retreat, after all, the raised is a ghost, and ghosts eat people "What are you afraid of? There are so many of us, and we are in full swing. Can ghosts come out and harm people? If that''s the case, we don''t have to do anything, just wait for death. " The bold one immediately called out in his voice. When he yelled, others felt that it was the same reason. So a group of people led Jiang Xiancheng to the front and went to Jiangfu in such a fierce manner. At first, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, who Jiang Xiancheng came to look for, were directly ignored by these people. As soon as these people left, the inn was empty. At a glance, only three of them were still in the building. Even the innkeeper ran to beat ghosts. "Let''s go too. No, I''m afraid something will happen." Jiang Wanbai was not surprised by the result of this development. He said to Qi Qingxing and began to go outside. As soon as they saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, the three of them followed the crowd. On the way to Jiangfu, they met song Fu. As soon as they saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, they immediately came over and asked, "Shizi, Shizi Madame, are you going to our house now?" "No Qi Qingxing shook his head and said, "go to see the affairs of Jiangfu first, and then go to your house." "Good..." When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing walk, he goes back to the Song Dynasty and goes to find song Taifu. Song Taifu didn''t sleep all night last night. He summoned all the people in his family to ask them all over. He really asked many things. If it was not already early in the morning, he would like to go to Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai to tell them what they had asked. It''s not easy to wait until now. I haven''t waited for Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai for a long time. As a result, seeing that the people who had gone to the inn came back again, Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai were still not seen behind. Song Taifu was flustered and quickly asked, "where is the son of a son? Have you returned to the capital? " Chapter 1309 "No No, sir, don''t worry. It''s something happened to Jiangfu... " When the party arrived at Jiangfu, Jiang Xiancheng directly took these people to Aunt Zhu''s yard. On the way, everyone was still discussing what to do if there was a ghost. Just today is a sunny day. Jiang Wanbai looks up at the sky and squints his eyes slightly. He says, "if there is a ghost, put it under the sun at noon, sprinkle cinnabar on it and burn it." "Yes! It is said that noon is the time when Yang is the most serious. Even if there is a ghost, the ghost will not dare to do anything, just like the lady Shizi said... " A group of people have a lot of discussion, rushed into the yard of aunt Zhu. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing always stood behind. When they went in, aunt Zhu just came out of the room. She looked up and saw so many people. She was scared and exclaimed, "who are you? What do you want to do? " Compared with Jiang Xian''s embarrassment and immaturity, aunt Zhu looks much better. Jiang Wanbai glances and even feels that Aunt Zhu looks much younger and looks better than when she was in Beijing. Even when she was scared to look pale, she also aroused the protection psychology of many people present. Some people couldn''t help saying, "is Jiang Xiancheng cheating us? Such a soft and weak concubine''s room, can raise ghosts? " Originally, Jiang Xiancheng was stunned when he saw aunt Zhu. The main reason is that he hasn''t seen aunt Zhu for a long time. Last night, he was still in the night. At that time, he couldn''t see Aunt Zhu''s face clearly, so he suddenly saw aunt Zhu. Jiang Xiancheng even went back to a long time ago, when Aunt Zhu was still his true love and he was still in the capital ¡­¡­ As a result, when the idea just got up, I heard people talking about it. Jiang first showed a sudden return to God, even busy way: "no! I''m not lying! This is a bitch! Look at her face "What happened to her face? There''s nothing wrong with that? " Someone really looked at Aunt Zhu''s face carefully, and finally came to a conclusion that Jiang Xiancheng was lying. Jiang Xian was in a hurry, pointed to Aunt Zhu and said, "I slapped her last night, but look at her face, there is no trace at all. Have you ever seen anyone''s face get better one night after being slapped a few times? And She released the ghost last night. I saw it with my own eyes "Why didn''t that ghost eat you or kill you?" In fact, this question was strange on their way to China, and it happened to be asked at this time. "I don''t know! Maybe Maybe... " Probably because of something, he could not say why. It can''t be said that the ghost was his son, so he didn''t kill him? Aunt Zhu''s face turned white and her face was full of blank expressions. She asked, "what''s the ghost? What are you talking about? Master, you sent the prince and his wife back last night and fell down. I sprained my ankle and couldn''t help you into the room. There were no other servants in our family. So I had to let you feel wronged outside all night, master Is it because of this? " When she said this, others looked at Jiang Xiancheng suspiciously. Others shook their heads and said, "Jiang Xiancheng, I didn''t expect you to be such a small person." Chapter 1310 "I am not! I didn''t! It''s not what she said! I was stunned by ghosts Jiang Xiancheng broke down and yelled. He suddenly reacted and strode to the room where Aunt Zhu had just come out and said, "there is a ghost! This bitch really has a ghost! If you don''t believe it, I''ll find it out! You will find out! " Jiang Xiancheng ran into the room. Aunt Zhu followed her and ran after her. She seemed to want to go in together. However, someone stopped her and said, "this little lady, you''d better not follow in, or Jiang Xiancheng will not find anything at that time, but will also slander you, saying that you have hidden the things. Now you are standing outside, and we all look at it. At that time, Jiang Xiancheng, even if you want to frame you, we can testify to you." Women who are still in love with me can always win more people''s sympathy, especially when most of them are men. Even if there are women who have heard Jiang Xiancheng say that she slapped aunt Zhu a few times last night, and Jiang Xiancheng has made such a scene, they can''t afford any jealousy. They just feel that Aunt Zhu is too pitiful. Aunt Zhu stopped, looked at the room, and then turned to look at the people. Her eyes were moist and she said, "thank you for your kindness." She drooped her eyes and hid the pride of her eyes. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing stood at the outer part of the crowd and looked at the scene. Qi Qingxing said in a low voice: "Jiang Xiancheng is an ordinary person. It''s not easy to find a hidden ghost." "Then let''s give him a hand." Jiang Wanbai chuckled and his fingertips moved. At the next moment, Jiang Xiancheng screamed in terror in the room behind aunt Zhu, and then Jiang Xiancheng ran out in a rolling manner, shouting: "ghost! There''s a ghost! What a ghost When he yelled, not only did aunt Zhu''s expression change, but the people waiting outside were also shocked. Subconsciously, they stepped back a few steps, but they quickly reacted. They were standing in the yard with the sun shining on their heads. Even if there were ghosts, they had nothing to be afraid of! So the bold man took a few steps forward and seized Jiang Xiancheng, who rushed out of the room. He angrily asked, "you said there is a ghost. Where is the ghost? Are you the only one who can see Who knows, he just finished this sentence, and before Jiang first answered, he heard a cry of panic behind him, "ghost! What a ghost The man shook Jiang Xiancheng''s hand by the collar, and then he looked up. Suddenly, he stepped back two steps and loosened his hand. At the moment, the baby with blue skin and red eyes running out of aunt Zhu''s room is not a ghost. What is it? Who can walk on the ground with such a small child? Your child''s whole body is blue and white like the dead? Even the eyes are blood red, as if the next moment will rush up to eat the same. "Ghost! You really raise ghosts All of them immediately realized that Jiang Xiancheng was telling the truth, so his sympathy and tenderness to Aunt Zhu disappeared in an instant. They looked at Aunt Zhu''s eyes and were extremely frightened. As if, aunt Zhu is also a ghost. But isn''t a ghost keeper more terrible than a ghost? Chapter 1311 Aunt Zhu was stunned to see the ghost baby running out. She had made an agreement with him that she should hide it well during the day. When Jiang Xiancheng rushed in, aunt Zhu was not worried at all. She didn''t think Jiang Xiancheng could find the ghost baby. Now "Mother Mother I''m so scared... " The ghost baby made a sharp cry in his mouth. He was obviously afraid of the big sun outside, and there were so many people. But there was something in the room that made it even more afraid, so that it would rather bear the pain of being burned by the sun outside, or stagger toward aunt Zhu. However, not close to Aunt Zhu, aunt Zhu ran away with a look of panic, and her mouth was still holding: "go away! Ghost! Don''t come here! " She was also frightened by the ghost baby. Aunt Zhu knows very well that if she really admitted that the ghost baby was her, she and the ghost baby would not want to live today. The ghost baby really stopped and stood in a daze. Looking at Aunt Zhu, she seemed to wonder why her mother, who was still sleeping with herself last night, suddenly didn''t know herself, or even And called it a ghost, like everyone else. "Mother Mother, you said you love me, you said you would never leave me, mother, I am so afraid, so painful Mother, can you hold me, Wuwuwuwu... " Ghost baby soon began to cry, and even quickly caught up with aunt Zhu. In the scream of aunt Zhu, she crawled onto her body with her leg and finally sat on her shoulder with aunt Zhu''s neck. "Go away! Go away In the face of everyone''s fear, aunt Zhu''s heart broke down. She even began to resent the ghost baby on her shoulder, so that she didn''t feel soft hearted when she pulled the ghost baby, and her nails were pinched into the ghost''s flesh. Suddenly, there is a thick black blood along the ghost baby body wound flow out, emitting a stench. The ghost baby was still holding aunt Zhu''s neck, shaking her legs and laughing. Her voice was sharp and full of resentment. She said, "mother, have you forgotten that you and I are tied together in life and death. If they kill me today, you will not live!" As soon as the ghost baby said this, aunt Zhu, who was still struggling violently, suddenly stopped. Her expression was frightened and she unconsciously reached out to touch her face. However, her fingernails and hands were full of ghost baby''s black blood, so that she put her hand on her face and touched all these things on her own face. Some heart can not bear, the moment on the side vomit up. Jiang Wanbai took a deep breath and whispered to Qi Qingxing: "it''s good that we came here after breakfast." On the way she came, she would have suffered. Originally, according to Aunt Zhu''s plan, Jiang Xiancheng was really unable to find the ghost baby. However, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing came here to solve the ghost baby. Naturally, aunt Zhu''s plan would not be allowed to succeed. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai moved his hands and feet, so that the ghost baby could not stay in the house and had to go outside. "Please..." Aunt Zhu suddenly knelt down to all the people. She cried, "this is my child. It''s my child who died early It didn''t know anything about it, and it didn''t harm people. I couldn''t bear to leave, so I kept it carefully in my room, but it never hurt anyone... " Chapter 1312 Aunt Zhu cried. Jiang Wanbai glanced at the people present when she said these words, and found that there were really a few women who could not bear it. She paused for a moment, and she could probably understand why these people were so intolerant to her with only a few words from Aunt Zhu. Because they are both mothers, and maybe something happened to the children in the family, they can feel a certain sentence from Aunt Zhu. However, Jiang Wanbai couldn''t understand it. She said, "you said it didn''t hurt people. How did this outrageous resentment come from? And how did you come from the blood essence of living people that you are contaminated with? " As soon as she said this, a few people who could not bear it because of aunt Zhu''s words were stunned for a moment, and then remembered what had been mentioned in the inn before. Recently, there are a lot of people in the county and city who go to the doctor''s hospital because of lack of vital energy. They are also young men. Think of Jiang Wanbai''s words just now, and look at Aunt Zhu''s face, someone suddenly thought of something. As soon as his face turned white, he covered his chest and ran to one side and vomited. Aunt Zhu thought that no one knew what she had done. She wanted to beg for these people. Maybe these people were soft hearted and willing to let them go. Who knows Jiang Wanbai would directly tell us about the things she and ghost baby had done to others. However, aunt Zhu didn''t admit it. She looked at Jiang Wanbai with tears in her eyes and said, "Lady Shizi, I know that I did a lot of wrong things in the past, and it''s not good for you. You should hate me in your heart, but you can''t directly frame me for harming others, can you? You say that I have other people''s blood essence. Do you want to say that I eat people? My child''s life is hard, and it''s gone since I was born. I''m such a selfish mother that I can''t bear it, so I try to keep it. But I know that the world can''t tolerate it, so I keep it in the house all the time. How can I let it do harm to others? " "is there any harm, not your mouth has the final say." Jiang Wanbai smiles, looks at Qi Qingxing, and says solemnly, "ah hang, I remember when we left Beijing, the master of the state seemed to have given you a magic weapon? As for those who are harmful to others, there must be evil debts on them, and the magic weapons will react... " "The magic weapon given by the master? That would be great. Shizi, please bring it out! If the mother and son really hurt people, we can''t let them continue to make trouble, can we? " The national master''s prestige among the people is very high. Especially in the event of ghosts and gods, the Grand Master of the state was more and more tall. As a result, when Qi Qingxing heard that he had a magic weapon given by the master of the state in his hand, the other people immediately could not sit still and said excitedly. On the one hand, I also want to see the magic weapons of the National Teachers College. On the other hand, I feel relieved that since there are magic weapons from the master of the state, even if there are ghosts and monsters, there is no need to worry about it. They think so, aunt Zhu does not think so, when the color below is frightened, even busy way: "no way!" "Why not? Do you really hurt people? Do you feel guilty? " Jiang Xiancheng immediately found the opportunity to take back. With tears in her eyes, aunt Zhu looked at Jiang first and cried, "master, have you forgotten that there is a festival between the wife and the concubine. The son must protect his wife. I don''t believe that the son can be fair. Furthermore, master, don''t you forget? This is your child too Chapter 1313 "Whose child is it that you know best?" Jiang Wanbai smiles for a moment, which means a lot. As soon as her words came out, aunt Zhu felt that she did not dare to look at Jiang Wanbai. She always felt that Jiang Wanbai knew too much, just like No matter what she did, Jiang Wanbai knew it clearly. With this idea, aunt Zhu was filled with panic. Jiang first showed a dazed look. He looked at Jiang Wanbai, then at Aunt Zhu, and then at the child sitting on Aunt Zhu''s shoulder. He originally wanted to see whether the child''s eyebrows and his eyes looked like him or not, but when he saw it, he quickly moved away from his eyes. There was no courage to take a close look at the ghost baby''s facial features. In fact, the ghost baby is just born, where can we see that it looks like it or not. Jiang Xiancheng does not want to believe that Aunt Zhu betrayed himself. After all, this child was conceived by Aunt Zhu when she was in the capital. Does it mean that Aunt Zhu has betrayed him at that time? "Wanbai, you can''t talk nonsense Although... " Jiang first showed a face of disapproval toward the river late white road. If it comes out again that he was taken by his concubine''s room, where is his old face? Jiang Wanbai didn''t want to talk about it. After all, she didn''t say it when she was in Beijing, but aunt Zhu kept mentioning it. Jiang Wanbai said: "you think about it carefully. This child was conceived when she was in Beijing, right? Your family was haunted Later, a couple of masters and apprentices were invited. As a result, the apprentice was a heresy, and the body refining was found. I remember that the apprentice was very beautiful It seems that Aunt Zhu often goes to see the apprentice? " When Jiang Wanbai says that the apprentice is still very beautiful, Qi Qingxing subconsciously looks at her side and picks up the tip of his eyebrows. He looks helpless. Jiang Wanbai coughed lightly. Looking at Jiang Xiancheng''s suspicious face, he continued: "besides, how does she know how to raise ghosts? If the child belongs to that Taoist priest, then everything makes sense... " Later, Jiang Wanbai did not continue to say, but it was enough for Jiang Xiancheng. His expression was ferocious, and the whole person shivered. He guessed all the things behind him, "no wonder! It''s no wonder that when you are pregnant, you eat well and live well, but you are not willing to let the doctor diagnose your pulse, and then you give birth to a stillbirth! I understand now that you were born with a ghost! You and the evil child Jiang Xiancheng trembled and pointed to Aunt Zhu. He also wanted to go to work. As a result, as soon as he passed by, the ghost baby sitting on Aunt Zhu''s shoulder suddenly showed his teeth to the river. The sharp teeth made Jiang shiver and shrink back. Still afraid. When Aunt Zhu saw the truth, Jiang Wanbai said most of the truth. There was no blood on her face, but she still said, "you''re nonsense! All this is just your guess! Lady Shizi, even if you hate my concubine again, it''s also your brother! " She did not say the last sentence is even if, but to mention the last sentence, Jiang Wanbai is really disgusted to. "I''m a ghost brother," you said? Have you forgotten? How did that ghost fetus in your stomach die before Chapter 1314 A chill appeared in Jiang evening''s white eyes. When she came to Taiyin county and saw aunt Zhu, Jiang Wanbai discovered this. What happened in the courtyard of that evil way was forgotten by Aunt Zhu. At that time, the ghost fetus had already died. But aunt Zhu insisted on the child, and Jiang Wanbai fulfilled her wish, but she also said at that time that even if she was born, she would be a stillborn child. I didn''t expect that on the way to Taiyin County along with Jiang Xiancheng, or perhaps after she came to Taiyin County, the stillbirth in her belly actually attracted another ghost baby. The ghost baby occupied the body of the dead fetus, and was probably afraid that it would cause trouble after human life. Therefore, both mother and son only looked for those young and strong men to suck their essence. But also did not want the other side''s life, only was sucked the essence the human body inevitably will become weak. When asked about Aunt Zhu''s words, Jiang Wanbai''s finger tips flicked lightly, and a magic power that ordinary people could not see flew toward aunt Zhu, and it fell into aunt Zhu''s eyebrows. Aunt Zhu immediately covered her head and cried out in pain. Other people didn''t understand what was going on. They were surprised by Jiang Wanbai''s words. When Aunt Zhu called, they all stepped back together. They were eager to get as far away as possible from Aunt Zhu and the ghost baby. They were afraid that when the ghost baby and aunt Zhu rushed forward to make trouble, they would be the first to suffer. But aunt Zhu didn''t shout for long. She soon lay down on the ground, panting, but looked frightened and miserable "Remember?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Aunt Zhu suddenly raised her head and looked at her. The fear in her eyes was just like the essence. Her body trembled and retreated. Obviously, as Tongjiang Wanbai said, she had remembered all of them. At the same time, she finally reacted. She and ghost baby could not escape today. During this period, aunt Zhu and ghost baby are about to become a symbiotic state. Ghost babies will become more powerful after taking the essence of those people. At the same time, aunt Zhu will become younger, and it is not only the two that live and die together. What aunt Zhu is thinking about, ghost baby will also feel most of them. So aunt Zhu in the face of Jiang Wanbai when the fear is very direct to the ghost baby. Qi Qingxing also has no nonsense, from the sleeve is actually from the storage ring inside took out an array plate. The array plate was actually a semi finished product, which was of no use. Jiang Wanbai had other things to do when he was refining this array plate. He was distracted and didn''t refine it any more. Qi Qingxing put the array plate away. However, outsiders can''t see what the array plate is used for or whether it''s useful at all. They only know that it looks very strange. It''s easy to believe that this is what Jiang Wanbai said was the array plate given by the master of the state. At present, I''m quite sure. "Son of a bitch, take them away!" "Yes! Take it ¡°¡­¡­¡± At this moment, other people and Jiang Xiancheng''s ideas are surprisingly consistent. Qi Qingxing didn''t hesitate. All they saw was that he was on the array plate. Then a golden spiritual power flew out of the array plate and went towards aunt Zhu and ghost baby. At the same time, the ghost whistling speed will be faster than that of the ghost. Chapter 1315 But those people only felt the eardrum prick, subconsciously hugged their head, but at the next moment there was no such tingling feeling. When they looked up again, they just saw the ghost baby burned to fly ash. The moment the ghost baby was killed, aunt Zhu''s whole person began to grow old rapidly. She got a lot of benefits from the ghost baby before, and now she has to suffer a lot. As a result, in the blink of an eye, aunt Zhu''s whole person was already aging. Her body was bent, her hair was gray, her face was wrinkled, and her eyes became muddy. She was lying on the ground. After being bitten back, it was not easy to get up on the ground. Qi Qing was about to collect the array plate and said, "OK, the things after that are convenient for us to have nothing to do with it." "Ah? So What about those who have been sucked by their mother and son? " Asked someone in the crowd. Especially those who have friends or relatives are persecuted, even if they look at Qi Qingxing and ask. Qi Qingxing looks at Jiang Wanbai, and saving people is not something he is good at. Jiang Wanbai coughed gently and said, "I heard a few words from the national master before. There is no way to come back from the stolen essence. The only way is to follow the doctor''s instructions, let the doctor open a pharmacy, and then slowly bring it back." She has a way to make those people recover quickly, but Jiang Wanbai doesn''t want to do it. The people present nodded their heads and looked again at Aunt Zhu, who was lying on the ground over there. Some people suggested that she should be burned to death. After all, she raised ghosts and harmed people, and some suggested that they should let it go. Anyway, aunt Zhu''s appearance now can''t hurt people any more. No one can say how long she can last. Jiang Wanbai didn''t care what they were going to do with aunt Zhu. After a look at Qi Qingxing, he left Jiangfu directly. Did not expect to just walk to the outside of Jiangfu, Jiang Xiancheng chased up from behind, "evening white! Son of a bitch Jiang Wan''s white eyes crossed a trace of impatience. She stopped to look back at Jiang Xiancheng and asked in a cold voice, "now there are no ghosts in your house. What else can I do?" "Evening white, dad is confused..." Jiang Xiancheng began to cry again. He cried and said, "evening white, dad really knows that he is wrong. Let dad go back to the capital. Dad will promise you that after he returns to the capital, he will take care of himself and never do stupid things again! Really? Dad, I promise you "What''s the use of your promise?" Jiang Wanbai sneered. What else she wanted to say, Qi Qingxing pinched her hand. Jiang Wanbai looked at him. He looked at Jiang Xiancheng, and his voice was cold. "It''s the emperor who demoted you here. If you can transfer you back to the capital, you can only ask the emperor for help. No one else can help you." "Why How could it be? " Jiang Xiancheng reluctantly smiles and says: "as long as you ask for help from the son of a son..." "How can I help you?" Qi Qingxing asked. Jiang Xian subconsciously replied, "I am your father-in-law..." As soon as he finished speaking, Jiang Wanbai sneered. Jiang''s face turned red and he wanted to say something. Qi Qingxing said directly to Jiang Wanbai: "let''s go." He didn''t even look at him again. How disdainful. "Evening white..." Jiang first showed that he did not give up, and followed them two steps forward. Chapter 1316 Qi Qingxing stepped forward and turned his back to the river and said, "if you still cling to the emperor, I will play to the emperor and let you leave Taiyin county." "Seriously?" Jiang Xiancheng was immediately happy. But Qi Qingxing''s next sentence made him look pale. Qi Qingxing said: "it''s said that recently a group of prisoners will be escorted to Xincheng. It''s just that you can go with them." Xincheng is not a good place. It is full of ferocious criminals and those who have been robbed will be sent there. The land is barren and many people are dead and alive. Jiang Xiancheng''s face turned pale as soon as he heard Qi Qingxing say so. Seeing Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai go away, he dare not catch up. Even when Qi Qingxing said those words, his tone did not fluctuate, and it seemed that there was no unnecessary emotion, but Jiang Xiancheng had a premonition. If he really dares to catch up and say one more word, Qi Qingxing will play the emperor and send him to Xincheng. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing also want to go to the song mansion, which is not so far away from the Jiangfu. Therefore, they don''t take the carriage any more and go directly to the other side. Jiang Wanbai looks at Qi Qingxing several times on the way and says in a tut: "how can he be afraid when you speak hard?" It is clear that some of her words are cruel enough and merciless, but it seems that no matter how many times she said those words, she did not really threaten Jiang Xiancheng. Jiang Xiancheng was still shameless. "Because in his opinion, no matter how he is your father, you will never kill him." Qiqingxing road. But Qi Qingxing is different. Although in Jiang Xiancheng''s opinion, Qi Qingxing is his son-in-law, but Qi Qingxing''s temperament is cold and light. He looks like he is not friendly and easy to provoke. When Qi Qingxing talks, Jiang Xiancheng counsels him. The same thing is said by Qi Qingxing, and the warning to Jiang Xiancheng is more obvious. Jiang Xiancheng dares to cry in front of Jiang Wan''s white face, but he dare not cry in front of Qi Qingxing, because he knows that if he really dare to cry in front of Qi Qingxing, Qi Qingxing will only make him worse. Jiang Wanbai sighs and doesn''t say anything more. After this incident, she has to wait for the Song government to be settled. Jiang Wanbai knows that the fate between her and Jiang Xiancheng is here, and she will never see you again in the future. They soon arrived at the gate of the song mansion. Song Taifu was concerned about things and had been kept at the gate of the mansion. As soon as he saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing coming over, he immediately invited people to the mansion. Song Taifu, who heard the news, came out. He knew that the relationship between Jiang Wanbai and Jiang Xiancheng was not good, so he didn''t inquire about Jiang Xiancheng. He just took them inside and said, "son of the world, lady Shizi, I''ve asked all the servants in the house last night. I really asked about some things, but I''m afraid these things will happen when I express them Error, so let''s say it by themselves. " "No problem." Qi Qingxing nodded. So when the party went in, song Taifu asked people to serve tea. Then he turned to look at the three servants waiting at the side and said, "you repeat what you said to me yesterday. Remember, you should carefully recall what happened at that time. Don''t make a false statement. Do you understand?" Speaking of the latter, song Taifu''s expression was obviously more severe. The three men bowed their heads, trembling, and nodded in response. "All right, you go first." Song Taifu pointed to a thin man standing closest to the door. Chapter 1317 The man quickly turned around and walked forward two steps. He bowed his head all the time and did not dare to look up. He said, "the little one is the servant of the Song Dynasty, who is responsible for guarding the side door in the southeast direction. Usually, only the one who pours the night fragrance will get in and out of the side door. But one night, it was more than a year ago ¡­¡­¡± One night more than a year ago, song Shixuan suddenly appeared near the side door. It was very late at that time. The man was sleepy and suddenly noticed that someone was coming, because the key to the side door was in his hand. If the people in the mansion want to go out through this side door, they will call on him to open the door. But at that time it was nearly midnight, and almost all of us had fallen asleep. Even if it was night fragrance, it was too early, so the man would go back to the room to sleep. When the man listened to the noise outside, some of them did not return to their senses. He only subconsciously felt out the key and planned to go out to help open the door. When he came out with the key, he woke up when he saw the people waiting near the side door. "Because the young lady had never appeared near the side door before, so I thought it was because I was sleeping, and I rubbed my eyes several times." The man said. After seeing that the man was song Shixuan, the man felt strange and excited. In his opinion, instead of sleeping in the room at night, song Shixuan ran to the side door instead of sleeping in the room. He was still a person. Didn''t he come to the private meeting? As a result, when the man walked past, song Shixuan seemed to have never seen him. It is probably that song Shixuan had already made a matchless affair before. Therefore, although song Taifu still felt embarrassed about these things mentioned by his servants, he did not have much reaction and was still within the scope of tolerance. "At that time, your lady was just standing at the side door?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. The man nodded, "yes, miss was just standing there, saying nothing, just like It''s like there''s something out there that attracts her At that time, the man also called song Shixuan. As a result, song Shixuan didn''t seem to hear him at all. He didn''t pay any attention to him. He didn''t dare to go back to sleep. He had to hold the key and wait for song Shixuan to open the door. "Wait until the third watch..." "The man recalled," at that time the small all stood beside dozing off, and then suddenly was awakened by the watchman outside the door. " The man was shocked by the sound of beating the guard. He woke up immediately. As a result, he saw song Shixuan turn back. "At that time, I felt a little strange Miss is a little bit like a sleepwalker. Even if outsiders can''t wake up, then she goes back. I feel a little scared... " When it comes to the word "frightening", the man looks at Song Taifu carefully, for fear that he will scold him. Fortunately, song Taifu doesn''t care about these things now. He only cares about when and what the problem happened to song Shixuan. Therefore, he just says, "you can only tell your feelings at that time. You can''t hide them or exaggerate them." "Yes, it is..." The man quickly responded, and then continued: "because the little one felt a little frightening at that time, and the young lady had already gone back to bed, so I went back to bed. When I got up the next day, I thought that I was dreaming because I was confused. However, every night after that day, the young lady would come over..." Chapter 1318 Even though it''s been so long, men are still scared when they think about that time. "Every time she went to the side door, she stood in the same place?" Qi Qingxing asked. The man nodded, "not only standing in the same place, but also maintaining the same posture. Anyway, he didn''t say anything and did nothing else. He just looked up at the direction outside the door. It was like..." "Much like what?" Qi Qingxing asked. The man said, "it''s like I want to go to the other side of the door. At the beginning, I had the courage to ask the young lady whether to open the door for her. But the young lady didn''t seem to hear it at all, and she didn''t pay attention to the small one. I didn''t dare to ask again because I was afraid that she would be angry." Jiang Wanbai felt a little strange and asked, "since your lady''s behavior is so strange, why don''t you talk to your master?" In fact, song Taifu asked this question last night. Now when Jiang Wanbai asked, song Taifu took the initiative to say, "this man asked the steward again, but the steward felt that the spread of this matter would bring bad reputation to xuan''er. In addition, he felt that the people in xuan''er''s Yard did not find out about it. Maybe they did not say anything, so the steward concealed the matter." After knowing all this last night, song Taifu had already punished the man in charge. "How long has this strange behavior of your young lady lasted?" Jiang Wanbai asked. The man said, "half a month later, after the Tomb Sweeping Day, the young lady has never been to the side door again." "Do you mean that this strange behavior of your young lady was before the Tomb Sweeping Day?" Jiang Wanbai asked thoughtfully. The man nodded, "yes, because it happened that the peach blossom planted next door was in bloom, and soon after it was Qingming Festival, so the little one remembered it so clearly." Peach blossom is generally in March and April, plus not long is Qingming, deepen men''s memory of time. Perhaps it was because he had said it once in front of song Taifu last night, so when it comes to this time, it is obvious that men should be much smoother, and there is almost no pause except that some memory is really vague and needs to be recalled. So, the man quickly finished what he knew. In addition to this thin man, the remaining two are a slightly fat woman with an apron and a smell of oil and fireworks. Jiang Wanbai can guess that she is a cook. Besides the cook, there is a girl in coarse cloth who looks like a fire girl. After the man who guards the side door finishes, song Taifu looks at Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai. "When they have finished, we will discuss it again." Qiqingxing road. Song Taifu nodded and hastened to the remaining two people: "you two continue to say." The servant girl stood up, and the little maid stood up and looked after her She only said such a sentence, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other. In fact, it is not necessarily her father or grandmother who knows when and what changes have taken place. After all, even song Taifu and his wife are not always with him. On the contrary, it is the maid who is close to song Shixuan who has been with her for the longest time and knows her true character and preferences. Chapter 1319 As a result, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were the maidens around Shixuan. At first, when they were in the capital, they had already asked the people around Song Shixuan. At that time, they learned that the servants that song Shixuan took to the capital city had not been with her for a long time. The servants who followed her before either made mistakes and were sent away or sold again. None of them left. No one thought there was anything wrong with it. Because some of them were handled by song Taifu and his wife. They thought that those people didn''t care about song Shixuan, which made song Shixuan fall in love with other people, so they didn''t feel strange. The maid drooped her eyes and recalled what happened more than a year ago, and her expression was still a little frightened. She said, "it''s almost as he said that at that time, the young lady had the behavior of getting up in the middle of the night. In fact, at that time, the maid followed her every night, but she didn''t dare to go ahead." Because she had heard before that if someone with sleepwalking was disturbed or suddenly woke up during sleepwalking, he might suddenly die. "The maid was afraid of something wrong with the young lady, so she didn''t dare to call anyone. She could only follow her. After the young lady fell asleep, she didn''t dare to sleep all night. She stood outside the young lady''s door until dawn, so she went to see the old lady in a hurry, and told me about it to me..." Jiang Wanbai pursed her lips and was silent. When the maid said that she thought that song Shixuan was a sleepwalker, she knew what the old lady song''s reaction was. Sure enough, what the maid said was basically consistent with Jiang Wanbai''s guess. At that time, after learning about song Shixuan''s strange behavior in the evening, Mrs. song immediately sent for a doctor to show her. However, the doctor didn''t see anything. She only said that she didn''t have a good rest, and that she was weak in body and so on. When Mrs. Song said the symptoms of the night, the doctor asserted that it was sleepwalking. In order not to affect the reputation of song Shixuan, she ordered other people not to tell the story. At that time, the old lady of song didn''t even tell song Taifu about it. "So the day before the Tomb Sweeping Day, the young lady followed the old lady and the master to sweep the tomb. On the way back, the young lady suddenly said that the peach blossom in the next yard was beautiful. She wanted to go in and have a look, so the maid accompanied the young lady in..." Servant girl way. The man guarding the side door also mentioned the peach blossom in the next yard. So when Jiang Wanbai hears from the servant girl again, she has a strange feeling in her heart. She and Qi Qingxing look at each other and find that he is the same. Although both of them felt a little strange, they did not make a sound inquiry at this time. Instead, they looked at the maid and listened to her continue to speak behind. "At that time, the peach blossom in the yard next door had already begun to thank, but it was still very beautiful. After entering, the young lady sat and rested under one of the trees, and the maid and maid were there. The young lady stayed there for a long time that day, and didn''t go back until it was getting dark." But since that night, song Shixuan never sleepwalking again. "At first, I thought it was because the young lady went out to see the peach blossoms that day. She was in a bad mood since she came here, until..." The fear on the maid''s face deepened at this moment. Her face was pale and her lips began to tremble. Chapter 1320 After returning from the yard next door on the night of the Tomb Sweeping Day, song Shixuan took an early rest on the pretext of being tired, so the people who served her did not find anything wrong. Until the next day, when the maid came to serve song Shixuan, she found that there was something different about song Shixuan, not only in her temperament, but also in her preferences. "Although the young lady usually likes fresh and elegant colors, she prefers colors like goose yellow, but she doesn''t like pink and pink, so there is no such color in the wardrobe, but when she got up that morning..." The maid recalled what had happened that morning and told it slowly. At that time, song Shixuan was not satisfied with the yellow dress, so she proposed to wear peach powder. "At that time, the maid thought that she had heard something wrong. Later, the young lady was impatient. She went over to the closet and found the clothes without peach powder. She immediately asked the maid to lose the clothes in the wardrobe..." Maid. This is not a small matter. After all, although there were monthly rules for song Shixuan at that time, it was not too many. If she wanted to change all her clothes at once, she still had to pass the old lady''s test. So Mrs. song knew about it. "However, the old lady was very happy that she had recovered from her sleepwalking, so she bought her clothes again, just as she wanted." The maid said. Maybe in other people''s eyes, they just think that song Shixuan suddenly changed a kind of hobby, and the maid felt the same at the beginning, until in the next few days, she found that song Shixuan not only changed some preferences, but also almost most of them. "Once upon a time, in order to maintain a more beautiful figure, Miss always did not like to eat meat or eggs. She thought the eggs were too fishy, but she liked to eat fish. But since then, miss did not eat fish and thought the fish was too fishy. Instead, she began to like eggs. She ate dozens of eggs a day..." When the maid said this, the cook who had been standing beside her nodded quickly. The cook couldn''t help but stand up and said, "that''s it. Once, the young lady came to the kitchen in person. At that time, there was no one in the kitchen. The maid saw the young lady standing in the kitchen, eating eggs raw. Besides, the chicken that was going to stew Chicken Soup for the old lady was put aside, and she ate a piece of it raw..." Just thinking of the scene at that time, the cook shivered and was disgusted. At that time, the cook couldn''t help calling out. Song Shixuan in the kitchen didn''t react. She just said with a smile as she passed by: "why haven''t you cooked the chicken soup yet? Miss Ben is hungry "I didn''t dare to say anything more, so I had to stew chicken soup quickly..." Said the cook. Her eyes twinkled. Seeing that she was still hiding something, Jiang Wanbai asked, "what else have you not said? Say it Song Taifu heard the cook talk about this last night, but he didn''t realize that the cook was hiding something. Hearing Jiang Wanbai''s question, he immediately looked at the cook suspiciously. Seeing the cook''s expression of guilt, he realized that he had slapped the table and said angrily, "what are you hiding? Say it The cook trembled and knelt down directly. She was afraid that she would be punished by song Taifu. She said in a hurry: "I was scared by the young lady''s behavior. I was worried if there was nothing dirty on the lady''s body. So she went to ask for a piece of Rune paper. But later, when the lady came back to the kitchen, the maid took the amulet with her, but she reacted a little No, I don''t know. Master, you can spare me this time. " Chapter 1321 Song Taifu didn''t expect that in his mansion, under the eyes of the head of the family, so many things had happened in his house, but he didn''t hear any news. He was so angry that he almost fainted. "Master song." Qi Qingxing looked at him and thought whether to call a doctor. Or song Taifu himself stroked his heart and slowed down, waved his hand, and said, "it''s OK." Knowing that the next thing was not suitable for these people to listen, he waved to them to step down. When the three people left, song Taifu asked Qi Qingxing nervously, "Qi Shizi, the Cook said that just now, she asked for a amulet on her body. As a result, Xuaner in my family did not change. It seems that she has not been affected. Does this mean that the guy hiding in my Xuaner is very powerful? Can you deal with that thing? " "It''s not necessarily because that guy is so powerful, maybe it''s because the amulet doesn''t work at all?" Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai also said: "it''s not that the amulets of any one person are all useful. Those who draw something casually will come up with tricks. Don''t you know, master song?" "This Knowing is knowing. " Song Taifu nodded and was relieved to hear Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing say so. He was afraid that the thing hidden in the body of song Shixuan was too powerful, and the master of state could not help it. That would be troublesome. "Let''s go to the next yard first." Jiangwan Baidao. She and Qi Qingxing stood up together and walked outside. Song Taifu did not dare to stay any longer. As soon as he walked outside, he said, "the next door is actually my brother-in-law''s residence in his early years, but since they moved to the capital, the courtyard has been abandoned." "Are you talking about the Lingfei family?" Jiang Wan Bai''s heart jumped and asked curiously. Song Taifu nodded and said, "yes, the courtyard just across the alley is my sister''s yard in her early years. The peach blossom in the yard was planted by my sister. She likes peach blossom very much." "So..." Jiang Wanbai looks thoughtful. After knowing this, she didn''t ask any more questions until she walked into the mansion next door and entered the courtyard. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing finally saw the peach blossom. "You go back first. We''ll have a look here." Qi Qingxing Dynasty, Taifu road of Song Dynasty. Song Taifu actually wanted to stay, but Qi Qingxing didn''t dare to stay any more since he had already made a speech. He quickly answered, turned around and walked back, but he still left. When song Taifu left, there were only Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. They looked up in the yard separately. Jiang Wanbai''s attention is focused on the peach trees in the yard. After hearing what the three servants said before, she had already guessed that song Shixuan''s eccentricity was related to these peach blossom trees. The first thing she thought of was the peach blossom demon. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai wants to see the peach blossom tree here with different breath. "If it''s a peach blossom tree here, I still don''t understand." Jiang Wanbai walks slowly and leisurely toward Qi Qingxing road. Qi Qingxing responded and said, "master Song said that these peach blossom trees were planted by his sister, that is, the mother of Lingfei. Look at the peach blossom trees here, even if no one has taken care of them for so many years, they still grow so well. It can be seen that these peach blossom trees were well served at the beginning. In this case, why did the peach blossom demon attached to song Shixuan kill the princess Ling?" Chapter 1322 If the person attached to song Shixuan is really a peach blossom demon, it doesn''t make sense. "These peach trees are OK." When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing met again, they had already looked at the peach blossom trees here, and did not find any difference in these peach blossom trees. After getting this result, Jiang Wanbai felt relieved and said, "that means there are other things in this yard." "What on earth is it?" Jiang Wanbai is still thinking. Qi Qingxing actually stretched out her hand and pulled her toward one of the peach blossom trees. When she got to the tree, Qi Qingxing said, "look under the tree." "Under the tree?" Jiang Wanbai was stunned, and the golden light was shining. She looked around the root of the tree. At a moment, she raised her eyebrows slightly and said, "what''s under this is interesting. It''s full of evil spirit and resentment..." "Let''s dig it up." Qiqingxing road. Jiang evening white spot. But they did not immediately start, but went outside and asked for advice. "To dig trees?" Song Taifu was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know what he thought of. He shivered and said, "of course I''m going to call for someone Originally, Jiang Wanbai didn''t need song Taifu to call for help to dig. After all, she just dug something. She could do it with a few paper men. But since Song Taifu said so, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing could not refuse. Song Taifu''s action is very quick, immediately called two servants into the courtyard. "What tree are you going to dig Song Taifu asked. Qi Qingxing took them to the tree he and Jiang Wanbai had seen before. He pointed his toes at a certain point and said, "dig according to this position." When the hoe was lifted, Qi Qingren immediately withdrew. "Son of the world, is there anything strange down here?" Song Taifu stood beside him. He couldn''t help it, so he asked in a voice. Qi Qingxing light voice way: "dig to know." In the late Jiang Dynasty, song Taifu took a look and joked, "what does Master song think it is? Bodies? " As a result, she made such a joke, not only song Taifu was scared, but also the two servants. The one who waved the hoe almost dug his back with a hoe. Seeing this, Jiang Wanbai stopped and said, "don''t worry, I''m just kidding." Song Taifu thought it would be a long time to dig, but just as Jiang Wanbai finished this sentence, the two servants stopped and turned their heads and said, "master, it seems that some fine bones have been dug out." "Bones? What bone? Is it true that the body was dug up? " Song, Fu Taijing ran over. Qi Qingxing only looked at it and said, "it''s snake bone. Keep digging." Song Taifu and the two servants were relieved, so the two servants continued to dig, but they stopped because the snake bones were not scattered. On the contrary, they were wrapped in a cloth and buried under the peach tree. It can be seen that the person who buried the snake did not dig too deep, so he dug it out quickly. "It''s like a embroidered handkerchief." After the servant and the cloth took out the snake bone, song Taifu got together and said. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing can also see that the embroidered handkerchief has been buried under the ground for a long time. The embroidered handkerchief is a bit rotten, but the embroidery on it is still visible. As long as you don''t tear it hard, there will be no problem. Chapter 1323 Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing also squatted down beside them. She reached out and wanted to take a look at the handkerchief. Before touching the embroidered handkerchief, one hand held a handkerchief and handed it over. "Use this." Qiqingxing road. Then he picked up a piece of white paper on it "Butterfly." Qi Qingxing also saw the two words and read them out directly. "What is this? Is the name of the owner of the embroidered handkerchief? " Jiang Wanbai thought. The two servants quickly nodded and said, "it must be. Many servant girls of rich families like to embroider their own names on embroidered handkerchiefs." "It''s not just servant girls. Many girls like to do it." Song Taifu also nodded. Jiang Wan nodded his head and put the embroidered handkerchief back into the servant''s palm and said, "take these back first and put them in a box. Master song, as for who this butterfly is and where it is now, you still need to inquire about it." "Oh, good." Song Taifu immediately responded. Soon, the party left the yard. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing did not go back to the Song Dynasty mansion. They waited at the gate until song Taifu took out a box and put the snake bones and the embroidered handkerchief. Qi Qingxing reached out to take the box and said to song Taifu, who was looking forward to his eyes, "master song, we will stay in the inn for this period of time. If you have any news, let people come to us." "Good, good..." Song Taifu kept responding and watched Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai get on the carriage and leave. He also turned around and went back to his house. He didn''t dare to delay any more. He wrote a letter to send him to the capital. Since this embroidered "Butterfly" embroidered handkerchief was in his sister''s former yard, it must be someone from his sister''s yard. On the carriage, Jiang Wanbai took over the box and rubbed it with his thumb. Instead of opening the box, he directly attached it to his fingertips with spiritual power, and then depicted it on the surface of the box. Soon, an array appeared on the surface of the box. "Well, if you have this, you won''t be afraid of anything." Jiang Wanbai stopped and looked at the array on the surface of the box with satisfaction. He thought that although this period of time was not as hard as before, it did not really fall down. Qi Qingxing grinned, took the box and put it into the storage ring. He said, "at present, it seems that the snake bone is the culprit for the great change of song Shixuan''s character." "Well," said Jiang Wan, nodding his head, "this snake has a lot of resentment, but it still has evil spirit. It''s really weird." Fortunately, it''s not too far from the capital. Three days later, song Taifu found the inn himself. When he found it, Jiang Wanbai was having dinner with Qi Qingxing. "Shizi, did you disturb your meal? It doesn''t matter, you eat first... " Song Taifu was busy. Qi Qingxing has sipped his tea, put down his chopsticks, and ordered on the table with his fingertips, "give it to me." Song Taifu quickly handed the letter in his hand. The letter has not been opened. As soon as he receives the letter, song Taifu runs to find Qi Qingxing. At this moment, he looks at Qi Qingxing nervously and waits for Qi Qingxing to open the letter. But Qi Qingxing didn''t open the letter in a hurry. He looked down at the letter and asked song Taifu, "master song, don''t you have a look first?" Chapter 1324 "Nothing You can see it first, Shizi. " Song Taifu road. Since he had said so, Qi Qingxing did not refuse. He opened the letter directly. After unfolding the letter paper, he glanced at it and handed it back to song Taifu. Chao Jiangwan said, "the lady said that she didn''t have a servant girl named butterfly." "Ah Isn''t a corner of this embroidered handkerchief not a name Jiangwan Baidao. The word "Butterfly" is really misleading. It may be like a person''s name or refer to butterfly. "Ah? What about that? " Song Taifu had already finished reading the letter. He had been looking forward to the progress of the matter, but now he learned that the matter had entered a dead end here. Qi Qingxing looked at Jiang Wanbai and asked, "evening, do you have any other ideas?" "Isn''t it that the ancestral home of the Li family is also in Taiyin county? Why don''t we go to the Li family''s house? " Jiang Wanbai asked. Song Taifu''s face changed. In fact, he was a little embarrassed about Li Fu. After all, he knew that song Shixuan had done such a matchless affair, but he still helped song Shixuan hide it, and even helped her marry into Li Fu. In a word, one is for his own future, and the other is that he has a little selfishness as a father. As for what song Taifu was thinking, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing didn''t care. Since they decided to go to Li''s house, they immediately got up to go outside. Song Taifu sat in the same place and tangled for a while. He still bit his teeth and got up to follow him. He said, "son of the heaven, I''ll take you there?" "No, master song, you go back first. We can go by ourselves." Jiangwan Baidao. Song Taifu didn''t insist on it. Instead, he was relieved. He watched the carriage go far away and didn''t stay here any more. He left. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had already asked Qingzhu to find out where the ancestral home of Li''s residence was, so they didn''t need to find other people to lead the way. However, to Jiang Wanbai''s disappointment, she and Qi Qingxing did not find anything else in the ancestral house of Li''s mansion. However, when they came out from inside, the old housekeeper who was responsible for guarding the ancestral house was struggling. Jiang Wanbai noticed and asked, "do you have anything to say?" The old housekeeper nodded and said, "I don''t know if my wife is in the capital." "It''s ok..." Jiang Wanbai vaguely said that she had not seen Mrs. Li, and there was no intersection, so she did not know how to answer. The old housekeeper seemed to see it. He sighed and didn''t ask any more. He just turned around and walked into the room, muttering something to himself. Jiang Wanbai is still embarrassed, but he doesn''t notice what the old housekeeper is saying. But Qi Qingxing noticed that he immediately stopped the old housekeeper, "wait, you just said your wife and Mrs. Lin are good friends?" "Yes." The old housekeeper turned around in a daze, heard Qi Qingxing''s inquiry, nodded and said, "it''s the Lin family who lives over there, but the Lin family also went to the capital city at the beginning. I also thought that the lady would not be silent after she went to the capital..." "Is that Mrs. Lin, who is very fond of planting peach trees?" Jiang night white eye skin jump jump, just the old housekeeper pointed to the direction can be the direction of song Fu. But song Taifu''s sister husband''s family name is Lin, that is, Mrs. Lin. Chapter 1325 The old housekeeper nodded, "yes, Mrs. Lin also has an elder brother. It is said that she worked as a Taifu in the capital city. However, she came back a year ago or two years ago..." He said so, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing between there is nothing to understand. On the way back, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went to the song mansion on the way back. They directly found song Taifu and asked about it, "master song, why don''t you say that your sister and your in laws were friends originally?" "Ah?" Song Tai Fu was stunned for a moment, shook his head and said, "this I don''t know. " Jiang Wanbai looks at his expression is not like lying, and Qi Qingxing looks at each other. Song Taifu explained: "when my sister married to the Lin family, I was in the capital all the time, and seldom came to Taiyin county. Maybe it was after my sister married to the Lin family that I got on well with Mrs. Li..." Speaking of this, song Taifu was also a little angry. Since Mrs. Li and his sister, song Shixuan''s aunt, were good friends, but Mrs. Li was still so embarrassed by song Shixuan that his sister didn''t help at all. Thinking of this, song Taifu was angry. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing saw that they could not ask for anything, so they left. "Let''s go back to the capital tomorrow." On the way back to the inn, Jiang Wanbai says. At present, it seems that the snake bones and embroidered handkerchief are the biggest gains of their trip. As for the story behind the snake bones and embroidered handkerchief, I''m afraid we can''t find out anything if we stay in Taiyin county. We have to go back to the capital and ask the Lin Fu to find out. Qi Qingxing obviously thought so, so after Jiang Wanbai proposed, he nodded. So when song Taifu came to the inn the next day, he knew that Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai had left. He wanted to follow him to the capital. It''s a pity that he is no longer the former song Taifu. He has been demoted here without the imperial edict. He will never return to the capital in his life. When he returned to the capital, Jiang Wanbai knew that Xue Xu had already found him, and only Xue Xu was alone. "Why are you alone?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. At that time, Xue Xu also said that he would go back to the dead mountain and the sea of blood and shout out those guys who were sleeping under the sea of blood. Jiang Wanbai thought that when he saw Xue Xu again, he would see some strange faces. It turned out that he was still the only one. Xue Xu said: "those guys are too lazy to move when they are asleep, but they all give me a lot of good things. Let me bring them to you." As he spoke, he really took out a bunch of things. At the sight of those things, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing changed their faces. There were not only things for spiritual cultivation, but also those for ghost cultivation and magic cultivation. Xue Xu divided those things into two parts. Those related to the magic cultivation were pushed to Qi Qingxing, and the rest were pushed to Jiang Wanbai. He said, "these are the good things that they used to hide and only pass on to the closed disciples. This time, I took a lot of effort to pick them out of their mouths. They are all good things." Jiang Wanbai is most interested in those jade slips. There are many skills about spiritual cultivation, especially those about ghost cultivation. "It just happened that I was still thinking about looking for the skills related to ghost cultivation, but I didn''t expect that you found all of them for me..." Jiang Wanbai was excited and said to Xue Xu, "thank you very much. Thank you for me." Jiang Wanbai is not stupid. He knows so many good things, especially Xue Xu also said that these things are left by those people to their future disciples. Chapter 1326 These things, if those people don''t want to, Xue Xu can''t really grab them. Since Xue Xu brought it here, it means that those people must have acquiesced. With all these things that Xue Xu brought, Jiang Wanbai had to forget about song Shixuan''s affair. He went straight into the room and began to study those skills. He wanted to choose the most suitable one for himself. Qi Qingxing was not so anxious about her. There was a magic cultivation skill written in the pamphlet given to him by Mingya. It was still very useful. He had not thoroughly studied that skill, but he was not in a hurry to find a higher-level skill. Therefore, after Jiang Wanbai entered the room with his kung fu, Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu talked about what they were looking for recently. Hearing this, Xue Xu also became interested and asked, "where is the snake bone? May I have a look? " "Here it is." Qi Qingxing also knew that Xue Xu''s identity was mysterious, and he knew a lot of things. Qi Qing took out the snake bone and showed it to Xue Xu. After Xue Xu finished reading, he asked him, "what do you think?" "I don''t think so, but I''ve seen it before." Xue Xu''s face was still the same smile, he said: "I have seen some monsters turn into fierce ghosts after their death because of their resentment, so their bones are like this, both evil and resentment." "So this snake is actually a snake demon who has begun to practice before it dies?" Qi Qingxing raised his eyebrows slightly. Xue Xu nodded, "you can say that, you don''t have monsters here, so you can only be snake demons." After learning this from Xue Xu, it was the middle of April when Jiang Wanbai finally came out of the room. Qi Qingxing immediately said Xue Xu''s statement to her. Jiang Wanbai a little bit, also nodded his head, and said: "this makes sense, so this snake died with resentment. How did the resentment come from? It''s very strange why she was attached to song Shixuan, not only harming song Shixuan and Li''s family, but also pulling up Lingfei in the end... " If this snake is doing all this for revenge, then it resents too many people who want to revenge. "It''s better to find the man who buried the snake." Qi Qingxing said, "or, directly find the snake." "It seems that neither of these two things is a simple matter at present." Jiangwan Baidao. Song Taifu''s sister directly denied the existence of butterfly as a servant girl. Since there is no such servant girl, who is the owner of the embroidered handkerchief? When discussing the snake, Jiang Wanbai shared a happy thing with Qi Qingxing. Among the skills Xue Xu brought, she found a very good one. All of them were suitable for ghost cultivation. On the contrary, she did not find a suitable one for spiritual cultivation. Jiang Wanbai gave back to Xue Xu those skills and tools that he could not use. "Thank you for your kindness." The skill of Tianyin gate is unique. She has practiced it before, so it is not easy to find another one that can be practiced in the future. She must find one that can get along well with Tianyin gate, or she will abandon the former one. Chapter 1327 The second way is that Jiang Wanbai doesn''t even think about it. If she wants to abolish Tianyin school''s skill, it will be no different from her departure from her school. Xue Xu collected the things that Jiang Wanbai had handed over. Since the crown prince knew what happened to song Shixuan at that time, it means that there is no way to hide it from Xiao Quan. Therefore, Xiao Quan has known about it for a long time, and even knows that Jiang Wanbai and others went to Taiyin County for this matter. Now that they have returned to Beijing, naturally they still want to go into the palace and tell Xiao Quan about it. In addition, the envoys of Beiluo had already entered Beijing yesterday afternoon, and now they have lived in the post house. "Will you come into the palace with us?" Before entering the palace, Jiang Wanbai asked Xue Xu. Xue Xu shook his head, "don''t go to join in the excitement. When you fight with the master of Beiluo, I''ll go to join in the fun." "No problem." Jiang evening white point head, so also no longer asked, and Qi Qingxing into the palace together. When entering the palace, Jiang Wanbai looked at some direction above the palace for several times, with a strange look. Qi Qingxing was aware of her reaction, so he also looked over there, but he was not proficient in these things, so he could only see that the breath there was chaotic, so he asked in a low voice, "late night, what''s the matter?" "I suspect that the snake that was hidden in the body of song Shixuan entered the palace." Jiang Wanbai thinks about it, but he still tells Qi Qingxing what he thinks. Just now she realized that there was something wrong there, but when she looked at it, the other party quickly hid her breath, just like Jiang Wanbai''s illusion. Qi Qingxing pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "I''ll go and have a look later?" "No need to..." Jiang Wanbai said, shaking out two paper figures directly from his sleeve. The two men of paper stuck to the wall and soon went in that direction. Qi Qingxing saw that she released the paper man, so they did not ask any more. They went directly to the imperial study and told about the things they met during the trip. However, Mrs. Jiang didn''t say anything in detail. In addition, Jiang Wanbai also asked: "emperor, I don''t know if there are any strange things happening in the palace recently?" "No Xiao Quan shook his head and looked at her again. His eyes were heavy. "What did you find again?" "When I first entered the palace, I saw something in the direction of the back palace, but it disappeared in a blink of an eye. It may be an illusion. If there is something, the national master will certainly find it." Jiang Wanbai smiles and says. When Xiao Quan listened, he just looked at her deeply and didn''t ask any more questions. However, when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing left, they told them: "the envoys of Beiluo have entered Beijing now, so please remember not to make any other mistakes during this period of time." Jiang Wanbai understood that he was referring to the snake bone. Even if the snake bone was not solved, he could not make any jokes in front of the envoys of Beiluo. Of course, the best thing is to solve the snake bone as soon as possible, which is the most secure. Although Jiang Wanbai has released the paper man, he and Qi Qingxing went to the Guanxing building when he left the imperial study. Unexpectedly, he saw an acquaintance who was the maid in charge of the wanshulou. When the maid saw Jiang Wanbai, she said hello with a smile. Then she got close to ya ya and continued to talk with ya ya. Chapter 1328 "This is..." Jiang Wanbai walks to the prison water and takes a look at the maid and ya ya. Prisoner water also looked over there, took back his sight and said, "I don''t know how ya ya got to know her, but ya ya can''t always stay with me in the Star Tower. It''s good to have friends of her own." "Well." Jiang Wanbai nodded with approval, and at last he said his intention and asked, "how about your divination recently?" "It''s all very good." Prison waterway, "although there will be a little twists and turns, but this time Beiluo is not trying to please, in addition, I also calculate that there are some people in the harem who are uneasy. However, it can not make any big impact, nor can it raise any big waves." "That''s good." Hearing this, Jiang Wanbai nodded. In fact, she likes the star watching tower, which is more energetic than other places. In addition, she has lived in Yaya and the boy brought back from the imperial mausoleum. At the same time, he remembered the boy who had been brought back from the imperial mausoleum. After looking around for a circle, he did not see the figure of the boy. So he asked, "what about the child? Why didn''t you see it? " "What child?" The prisoner was still stunned. Then, the reaction came over. Jiang Wanbai said who he was. He took a puff from the corner of his mouth and reminded her, "although Chu you looks like a child, he is definitely older than you." "So what?" Jiang Wanbai smiles and whispers in his heart that the boy is called "Chu and". Of course, prisoner Shui couldn''t do anything about it. He said, "there are five princesses. Since he came back to the palace, he probably relied on no one to say anything about him. He ran to the fifth Princess every day. He would not come back until dark." "He may not come back when it is dark." She is talking to the maid. Jiang Wanbai nodded. He wanted to ask if tuanshui knew what kind of causal entanglement existed between Chu and the fifth princess or Xiao Quan. However, before he asked, he seemed to have seen what she wanted to ask. He directly pointed to the direction of the imperial study and said, "I can''t tell you about that. If you really want to know, you''d better count yourself Hexagram? Or go straight to that one? " "Forget it..." Jiang Wanbai immediately gave up, "that thing is not so easy to calculate." If it is an emperor, it is not only his fate, but also the fate of the whole country. It is not so simple to figure out. Jiang Wanbai can calculate it, but she just doesn''t want to worry about it to satisfy her curiosity. After sitting here for a while, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing left. On the way back, Qi Qingxing asked, "in the evening, do you want to go to Lin or Li''s house to find out?" "Well, I''m just going to find out if there''s a maid named butterfly." Jiang Wanbai should go down. Although they will go into the palace to deal with the envoys from Beiluo early tomorrow morning, they are not worried about the impact of not sleeping all night. As soon as it gets dark, they go directly to the forest house. Since Song song''s sister was buried in the yard, who would have died in the yard, or she would have died in the yard? It''s even more impossible for the people in the family. Chapter 1329 It could only be that the snake had died in the yard. Maybe Mrs. Lin or some other steward told the people below to dispose of the snake''s body. However, the owner of the embroidered handkerchief couldn''t bear it at that time, so he wrapped the snake with the embroidered handkerchief and buried it under the peach blossom tree in the courtyard. Of course, these are just Jiang Wanbai''s conjectures. It''s only after finding the snake or the owner of the embroidered handkerchief. "I always feel that Mrs. Lin is not telling the truth." The light voice of Qi Qingxing in the late Jiang and Bai dynasties. Qi Qingxing replied, obviously the same as what she thought, so she suggested whether to come to the Lin mansion to find out. To Jiang Wanbai''s surprise, she really came to the right place. Because the courtyard here is where the women live, and it''s at night. It''s time for everyone to have a rest. So Qi Qingxing doesn''t accompany Jiang Wanbai, but goes to other courtyards to check. Jiang Wanbai came directly to Mrs. Lin''s yard. I didn''t expect that when she came to Mrs. Lin''s yard, she saw that Mrs. Lin was still sitting in the yard without sleeping, and there was no one else to wait on her. Only a little older woman was left. Jiang Wanbai narrowed her eyes slightly and squatted on the wall, listening to Mrs. Lin''s activities. Standing in the yard with Mrs. Lin is her nurse. Although the weather was already hot, it was still a little cold in the evening when the wind was blowing. The nurse put a cloak on Mrs. Lin''s body and whispered, "madam, would you like to go back to the house? Otherwise, you will get up in the morning and have a headache again "Sit down for a while." Mrs. Lin sighed and said, "since my brother wrote that letter, I feel uneasy." At first, when Mrs. Lin received a letter from Song Taifu, she thought that song Taifu had written to blame her aunt for not taking good care of song Shixuan. As a result, when she opened the letter, she found that song Taifu did not mention song Shixuan. Instead, she asked if there was a servant girl named butterfly in her family. "You say, brother, why did he suddenly ask for the name? Did he know something? No How did he know about butterflies Mrs. Lin''s words are confused. But Jiang Wanbai can at least hear that Mrs. Lin''s reply to song Taifu is a lie. There was not only a maid named butterfly in her yard, but also something happened to the maid named butterfly. With this in mind, Jiang Wanbai listened to Mrs. Lin and the nurse more carefully. Obviously, the nurse also knew about the maid butterfly. Hearing that Mrs. Lin couldn''t sleep well or eat well recently, she quickly comforted her: "there were not many people who knew about this. Besides the lady and the maid, only Mrs. Li was the only one. Is there something wrong with Mrs. Li?" Speaking of this, the nurse suddenly changed her voice and said angrily, "Madam Li, how close she was to you when Li''s house was not in Beijing. But since Li''s house moved to the capital, she probably didn''t think we could use us any more, so she refused to get close to her again. That''s all. At the beginning, she was commensurate with your wife and your sisters. She wanted to eat and live together. As a result, she was there "Miss, we''ve done a good job of torturing our son Chapter 1330 After hearing the nurse''s complaint, Jiang Wanbai realized that it was not that Mrs. Lin didn''t want to take charge of song Shixuan''s affairs, but that Mrs. Lin and Mrs. Li had a good relationship when they were in Taiyin county. As a result, after coming to the capital, the relationship between the two began to alienate. Although in the nurse''s words, it was Mrs. Li who alienated Mrs. Lin unilaterally. Even after song Shixuan was married to Li Fu, the lady Li did not treat him well because of Mrs. Lin''s relationship. Jiang Wanbai has nothing to say about the relationship between song Shixuan and Mrs. Li. After all, it seems unclear at present. Because of a snake, song Shixuan designed to marry into Li''s house, which destroyed the marriage of Mr. Li. It seems reasonable that Mrs. Li was not happy with her. As for Mrs. Lin, she was turned away for song Shixuan''s visit to Li''s residence. This is what happened between Mrs. Li and Mrs. Lin. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t explain clearly. She wanted to know what role the butterfly played between Mrs. Lin and Mrs. Li. The snake, which directly affected the song, Lin and Li families, was it revenge for the maid named butterfly? But why was song Shixuan involved? The more you think about it, the more confused Jiang Wanbai almost can''t help but jump down and grab Mrs. Lin to ask. However, Mrs. Lin and the nurse just vaguely said a few words, sighing about the events of that year and mentioning the name of butterfly several times. However, they did not elaborate on what happened at the beginning and what happened to the servant girl named butterfly. On the evening of April, in fact, there are already mosquitoes. Jiang Wanbai squats there, and after a bit of mosquito bites, he responds. He quickly sets up a border to block it and stares for a while. He really doesn''t hear any useful information any more. It was the master and servant who finally finished speaking and decided to go back to bed. Jiang Wanbai sighed and had to turn around and leave here. After all, Mrs. Lin and the nurse also said that they were the only ones who knew about butterflies. However, after Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing met, they learned something from Qi Qingxing. "The butterfly was a servant girl bought by Lin Fu when she was still in Taiyin county. Because she was so cute and pleasant to talk and do things, she was kept by Mrs. Lin''s side to wait on her. However, after only serving for less than half a year, the maid fell into the water." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai looked at him in surprise and asked, "OK, how did you get to hear this?" Qi Qingxing laughed, took her hand and went to Qi Hou''s house. He said, "the manager of Lin''s house was always following from Taiyin county. He was in charge of the buying and selling of these servants. He knew exactly how many people had been brought in and how many people had gone away in these years..." But the butterfly, when she entered the mansion, was very happy. The steward was distracted. Originally, she wanted to see her son. Who knows that the servant girl''s life is not very good. That''s why the steward remembers them. "I used a few tricks and I knew." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai also did not ask him what means he used. He also said what he heard from Mrs. Lin, saying: "it seems that the death of this butterfly is not an accident..." Chapter 1331 "Bitten by mosquitoes?" Qi Qingxing suddenly took her hand and stopped to look at her face. Just when Jiang Wanbai was squatting on the wall of Mrs. Lin''s yard, she was bitten by a mosquito on her jaw, which was itchy. She had been holding on to it, but just couldn''t hold it. So she reached out and scratched it, and Qi Qingxing found it immediately. Qi Qingxing stood in front of her and looked sideways. She saw that the position of her jaw had been scratched red by her, and there was a small pimple. She immediately twisted it up, reached out and touched the place where she scratched red, and said, "don''t scratch it. If you scratch again, you''ll break it. When you go back to the house, let red beans take medicine to wipe it for you." However, he was secretly upset that he had taken a lot of medicine in his storage ring, except that he had not been bitten by mosquitoes. Let alone Qi Qingxing, even Jiang Wanbai did not expect that one day she would be bitten by mosquitoes. "But it''s itchy." Jiang Wanbai turned her mouth, a little uncomfortable, but her hand was held by Qi Qingxing, so she raised her shoulder and wanted to rub it. The result was also held down by Qi Qingxing. "Let''s go back quickly." Qi Qingxing said, holding her directly, she quickly went to Qihou house. Soon they were back in the yard. Red beans know that they go out to have something to do, so they have not stopped. When they see two people coming back, they are trying to send hot water over. They hear Qi Qingxing calling her: "take a box of ointment after mosquito bites." "Is the young lady bitten by mosquitoes?" Red beans asked, while quickly to get a box of ointment over. Qi Qingxing directly took the ointment in the past. In the meantime, he held Jiang Wanbai''s hand all the time. He didn''t let her scratch it again, but he couldn''t stop Jiang Wanbai constantly raising his shoulder and rubbing it hard. Even when Qi Qingxing released her to pick up the ointment, she couldn''t control her and scratched her jaw. In such a short time, her jaw was bitten by a mosquito on the place has been a large piece of red swelling, looks a bit frightening. "Young lady, it doesn''t look like she was bitten by mosquitoes. Is she bitten by some insects?" Red bean looks at, also frowned, worried way. Qi Qingxing now also saw that it was wrong, "it really doesn''t look like mosquito bite." A mosquito bite will not be so fierce. Jiang Wanbai only felt itchy on his jaw and wanted to scratch it with his fingernails. He even felt so uncomfortable that he burst into tears. Hearing Qi Qingxing and Hongdou, he just urged him to say, "no matter whether it was mosquito bite, ah hang, please give me some medicine. It''s itchy. I want to scratch..." "Shizi, this medicine can be used, and insect bites can also be used." Red bean even busy road. Qi Qingxing then used the ointment on his finger abdomen to wipe it on for Jiang Wanbai. Just after the ointment touched Jiang Wanbai''s skin, Jiang Wanbai shivered for a moment, which was comfortable. As soon as the icy ointment was applied, the itch disappeared a lot. When Qi Qingxing spreads the ointment for her, Jiang Wanbai is much more comfortable, and is not as itchy as before. Qi Qingxing tried to stop her. "It''s all medicine. Don''t dirty your hands. Is it itchy?" Qi Qing is going to cover the ointment and put it on the head of the bed. Obviously, he thinks that when Jiang Wanbai needs it, he can use it. Jiang Wanbai shook his head. "There is still a little bit, but I can bear it already." However, although the bitten place was not as itchy as before, the swelling of Jiang Wanbai''s lower jaw still did not subside. Jiang Wanbai felt that it might have been bitten by an extra large mosquito, which was a bit fierce, so he didn''t take it to heart, and said to Qi Qingxing: "maybe it will disappear after sleeping. Now I just put some medicine on it. It doesn''t reduce the swelling so quickly ¡£¡± Chapter 1332 But Qi Qingxing was not at ease, so he asked the doctor to come. Fortunately, there are doctors in your family, so you don''t have to go out of the house to invite them. You don''t need to go to the palace for this matter. The doctor came over to have a look and said, "it looks like you have been bitten by insects. Now that the weather is getting hot, there are a lot of insects. On weekdays, we still need to sprinkle more insecticides..." When the doctor got older, he would inevitably have some nagging, and gave red beans a lot of ointment and powder. The powder is used to sprinkle around the house, and the ointment is for Jiang Wanbai. "Before detumescence, the young lady needs to avoid eating..." The doctor told a lot, and then he got up and left. Green bamboo went to see him off. There are arrays arranged by Jiang Wanbai in the whole mansion. There is no need to worry about snakes and insects. Therefore, the insect repellent powder left by the doctor is useless. However, the ointment is still very useful for Jiang Wanbai. In addition, the doctor said that Jiang Wanbai didn''t pay attention to it at all. When he got up the next day and had breakfast, Jiang Wanbai looked at the porridge and steamed bun in front of him. He was a bit stunned and said, "I want to eat egg cakes and shrimp dumplings." "The doctor said you should avoid it." Qi Qingxing stirred the porridge for her and handed it to her only when it was not so hot. Jiang Wanbai didn''t touch the porridge, and said, "don''t use it You see, I have already begun to detumescence... " When she got up in the morning, she had found that the position of her jaw was not as serious as last night. Obviously, the ointment she applied last night was useful. After getting up this morning and washing, Qi Qingxing helped her apply the medicine again. "You should avoid it until it is completely detumescence." Qiqingxing road. Jiang Wanbai hemmed and hawed. She didn''t want to eat porridge. She wanted crispy egg and shrimp dumplings. She had been thinking about it for a long time. Moreover, what she disliked most was eating porridge. Even if it was porridge with lean meat, it was rare to drink it once. However, Qi Qingxing has made up her mind to keep her from eating, so that even if Jiang Wanbai hems and whispers coquetry, there is no use in it. Later, Xue Xu also came. Jiang Wanbai was embarrassed to be coquettish to Qi Qingxing in front of others, so he could only start to drink porridge angrily. Fortunately, steamed buns are still edible. "What''s the matter?" Xue Xu came in and sat down. His eyes stopped at Jiang Wanbai''s jaw. Jiang Wanbai didn''t want to talk. He was angry. Qi Qingxing shook his head helplessly. He told Xue Xu what happened last night. He asked, "do you want to go and see the envoys of Beiluo today?" "Good." Xue Xu nodded and just stayed bored. After breakfast, Jiang Wanbai finally got angry and grabbed a handful of litchi and Qi Qingxing to get on the carriage together. It was not long after the litchi was sent to the capital. The emperor rewarded Qi Houfu with a basket of litchi, which had been eaten long ago. Jiang Wanbai did not have enough to eat it. So he took green bamboo to go to the capital and brought back a lot of litchi. Enough for the family. Xue Xu likes these lychees, too. When the carriage arrived at the gate of the palace, Jiang Wanbai had finished eating the litchi he was holding. Qi Qingxing wiped her hand with a wet pad. He was careful and gentle. Jiang Wanbai slightly turned his head, and his eyes brightened. "It''s back." "What?" Qi Qingxing followed her eyes to the other side and saw two paper men climbing onto the carriage and approaching Jiang Wanbai. It was when they entered the palace yesterday that Jiang Wanbai released the two paper figures to the back palace. Chapter 1333 At this time, I must have found something. When thinking about this, the two paper men have already climbed up Jiang Wanbai''s arm to her shoulder, lying on her ear and muttering. When Qi Qingxing cleans his hands for Jiang Wanbai, the two men have already finished. "The snake we are looking for is hiding in the palace." Qiqingxing road in the late Qing Dynasty. Qi Qingxing frowned and asked, "how did she get into the palace?" There were fox demons who came into the palace before. They could not get close to Xiao Quan until they got Xiao Quan''s permission. At that time, Hou Jiang Wanbai said that if the cultivation was not enough, it would be impossible to enter the palace, especially the place closer to Xiao Quan. "Attached to the spirit princess." Jiang Wanbai picked up the two men and got out of the carriage with Qi Qingxing. He whispered, "it should be that when song Shixuan was in the deposit palace, Lingfei met her once. At that time, the snake knew that song Shixuan was going to be finished, and directly attached herself to the princess Ling..." What''s more, Xiao Quan ignored the spirit concubine during this period. As long as he didn''t touch Xiao Quan, the snake was well hidden. "Someone helped it." Qi Qing line a little thought, access road. Even if the snake avoided Xiao Quan, there was still a prisoner water in the star watching tower. The water in prison did count for some things, but because the divinatory symbols were very good, the prisoner water left him alone. But even so, the snake can''t hide from Jiang Wanbai''s eyes. When he entered the palace yesterday, Jiang Wanbai noticed something. When he went to see it again, he hid it again. It was as fast as Jiang Wanbai''s illusion. However, Jiang Wanbai was still on guard. If it wasn''t for that, Jiang Wanbai might not have discovered it. "If you can hide it from me, you can only help her." Jiang Wanbai nodded, "the people who helped it are among the envoys of Beiluo. Do you remember the emperor said that Beiluo has found a very powerful national master this time..." "I''ll see if this national teacher made trouble from it. I''ll see you later." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. Jiang Wanbai nodded his head and suddenly thought of something. He looked at Xue Xu on the other side and said, "there must be two brushes in Beiluo this time. Do you want to be more careful?" "Is he as good as you?" Xue Xu asked with a smile. Jiang Wanbai really thought for a while and then shook his head, "if I''m really strong, prisoner water won''t be able to work out this hexagram She was so confident, because she felt confident in her own strength, and also because she believed in the divinatory symbols worked out by prisoner water. "Then there''s nothing to be afraid of." Xue Xu''s smile deepened, even his eyes were stained with a smile. He looked at Qi Qingxing and said to Qi Qingxing, "can you let the other party move me?" Jiang Wanbai''s forehead puffed, thinking that even if the other side could win her and Qi Qingxing, she might not be able to move Xue Xu. Just then she asked her at will. In fact, she did not worry at all. While they were talking, they were already in the palace. Because this time Beiluo came in the name of seeking advice from the national master. Therefore, this time, the envoys who received Beiluo directly held a banquet in front of the Guanxing building. Qi Qingxing wanted to find Xiao Quan and go with Xiao Quan. Jiang Wanbai and Xue Xu went to the front of the Guanxing building. Chapter 1334 Jiang Wanbai and Xue Xu didn''t come early. There were many people when they came. This time, the courtiers could bring their family members. However, only Jiang Wanbai came to Qihou''s house as a family member. By the way, there was another Xue Xu. Neither Mrs. Qi nor Mrs. Qing came. In contrast, other courtiers brought many family members. As a result, Jiang Wanbai and Xue Xu went to the location of Qihou''s residence, and when they were a little empty on both sides, they were particularly eye-catching. Xue Xu, in particular, was wearing the over perfect face painted for him by Qi Qingxing. When he and Jiang Wanbai walked in together, they had already attracted the eyes of all people. Men and women were looking at his face, watching him and Jiang Wanbai sit together in the location of Qihou mansion. Jiang Wanbai''s forehead took a puff. Seeing that there were many people looking here, he couldn''t help it. He said to Xue Xu, "your face is really swaggering today." "The world loves beauty." Xue Xu was not at all uncomfortable, and even the radian of his lips did not change. As a result, where his eyes flickered, people sitting there had the illusion that he was smiling at himself, so that the shy woman became more and more excited. Jiang Wanbai said: "I heard that this time Beiluo also brought the princess. If that Princess takes a fancy to your face..." "Then I''ll go to Beiluo to be the son-in-law." Xue Xu then said, and sighed, as if in an apologetic tone. Jiang Wanbai had nothing to say. He stopped talking and began to eat. Before breakfast, there was Qi Qingxing staring at her. Now it''s just taking advantage of Qi Qingxing''s absence that she can eat freely, so as not to eat when Qi Qingxing comes over later. As a result, the idea just got up. When Jiang Wanbai reached out to catch dried fish and crispy eggs, a paper fan slapped on the back of her hand. "You Jiang Wanbai suddenly retracted his hand, covered the back of his hand, and glared at Xue Xu angrily, "what are you doing?" "Don''t eat it." Xue Xu opened the fan, gently fan fan, smiling at her, "Qi Qingxing let me look at you." "He said," if you look at me, do you really look at me? Can''t we be flexible? " As soon as Jiang Wanbai heard the name of Qi Qingxing, he was suddenly forced down and began to discuss with Xue Xu in a low voice. However, Xue Xu didn''t eat her suit at all. He only indicated the paper fan in his hand and said, "it depends on whether it''s your hand or mine." "Well, that''s what you said." Jiang Wanbai snorted softly, but also some did not admit defeat. So, in full view of the public, everyone saw the wife of the prince of Qi''s residence. She was beaten on the back of her hand several times by Xue Xu, who was sitting on the side. Although Xue Xu controlled her strength, she almost hit the same place several times. Jiang Wanbai''s back of hand was still red and had some pain. She glared at Xue Xu angrily, and shrunk her hand, and did not want to speak. Xue Xu picked his eyebrows. Anyway, as long as Jiang Wanbai didn''t reach out to the things she wanted to avoid, he would not stop him. Soon, the envoys from Beiluo came, and then Qi Qingxing followed Xiao Quan. As soon as Qi Qingxing sat down, Jiang Wanbai complained pitifully, "ah hang, look at my hand, it hurts..." "What''s going on?" Qi Qingxing looked at the back of her red hand, and her eyes sank. Xue Xu put away the paper fan, holding a glass, said: "you let me stare at her, she wants to steal." Chapter 1335 With these two words, Qi Qingxing took a look at Xue Xu and Jiang Wanbai. He rubbed the back of her hand for her and said, "if the doctor says you want to avoid eating, you can bear with it." "Just a little..." Jiang Wanbai talks with him in a low voice. However, Qi Qingxing did not give in because her hands were red. Jiang Wanbai snorted and looked at Gong Ren in the rear: "take this This This... " She ordered those she wanted but couldn''t eat, and said, "take it all away." Anyway, I can''t eat it. I''m greedy when I look at it. The more I look at it, the more I suffer. Who knew that Xue Xu stretched out his hand and put all the dishes in front of him and said, "you can''t eat them. I can still eat them." Xue Xu this person is intentional, after saying so, began to eat in front of Jiang Wanbai''s noodles. Jiang Wanbai was so angry that she sat on her side with her back to Xue Xu. Qi Qingxing had no choice but to be funny. He stretched out his hand to trim the broken hair in her ear. He looked at her jaw side and said, "I can eat it tomorrow. It''s almost detumescence." Hearing this, Jiang Wanbai felt better. At this time, the envoys of Beiluo had already stood up and said a lot of nice words. Then they brought the topic to the master and said, "I heard that the emperor has recruited a very powerful national teacher. It happens that our majesty has also recruited a very powerful national teacher. Our Master heard that we are going to pay tribute to the imperial court..." The envoys of Beiluo praised a lot at first, and then put forward the purpose of their trip. Their national master wanted to consult with prisoner Shui. He said that he was asking for advice, but who was present was not clear, which clearly meant a contest. If anyone lost, he would lose not his own face, but the face of the whole country. This kind of competition is held almost every year when other affiliated countries come to pay tribute, but each country is different. For the first time, some people even wanted to compare with their masters. As soon as Beiluo''s envoys said this, the courtiers present either looked at them in disbelief or disdain. Obviously, they all thought that Beiluo wanted to compete with their national master, which was self humiliation. Prisoner water also came, sitting on the top of the Qihou house, opposite the prince. Jiang Wanbai takes a look at the prisoner''s water side and finds that when he sits there and doesn''t speak, he really has an expert temperament. Xiao Quan knew the purpose of Beiluo for a long time, and had already discussed with Jiang Wanbai and others. In addition, he had worked out a divination for the water in prison. Naturally, there was nothing to worry about. At that time, he responded to the proposal of the North ROC envoy and asked, "how do you want to consult?" "If you do divination, it will take too much time. Why don''t you compare it with the skill of catching demons?" Beiluo''s envoy raised his chin slightly, and his expression was full of arrogance, as if he had seen the scene of prisoner water losing to their master. Before this trip, Beiluo had actually sent someone to inquire about it. He knew that the divination skill of water prisoner was very powerful, but he had never heard of such things as catching demons and so on. Therefore, they only regarded it as prison water and were not good at catching demons. What''s more, they had already sneaked into the capital city before, and found that there was a sneaky disturbance in the palace. However, no one in the palace knew that. Now they were more sure that the water would not catch demons. Prison water is not very good at catching demons, but he can''t, which doesn''t mean Jiang Wanbai and others can''t. Chapter 1336 The national master of Beiluo is called "Bu Yan". Sitting there, he has a long beard. He seems to have less talent than the prisoner. However, since the other side has the means to hide the snake''s breath, he will not really be a nobody. The prisoner took a look at divination and said, "it''s ok if you want to ask our teacher about the art of catching demons." There''s no need to worry about the water. Bu Yan said with a smile: "before entering Beijing, our teacher found that there was a faint Yin Qi in the direction of the imperial palace. Do you know if you have found it?" "Coincidentally, my master also found that evil spirit, and it was mixed with a light evil spirit. It was very strange. Originally, I wanted to observe it and then take it down. Unexpectedly, the divination Taoist friend also found it. In this case, why don''t you go and capture the evil spirit?" You can''t change the color of the water. These are the things Jiang Wanbai told him yesterday. Naturally, he can say them. When he heard that the National Master said that there was still evil spirit, his eyelids jumped. He was afraid that the snake he had helped to hide was found. But he was conceited about his own means and said, "please..." When the divination and the prisoner''s water were talking, all the courtiers at the bottom were surprised. There were evil spirits hiding in the palace, but they didn''t know that it was the place where the emperor lived. If something happened to the Emperor They didn''t dare to think about the result at all, so they had to be glad that the master had discovered the other party''s existence. What''s more, the National Teachers of Beiluo only said that they had Yin Qi, but they also said the evil spirit. Just because of this, they stood up and looked at the eyes of the people in Beiluo more and more ridiculed. Divination was also aware of these people''s ridicule. He was not in a hurry. He only waited for the time when the evil spirits were caught. How much these people mocked them now, how much they would be slapped in the face. Although divination and prison water wanted to catch demons, they all stood there and looked at Xiao Quan above. Whether they could catch demons or not, Xiao Quan had to speak. "Since both of you have said that there are demons in the palace, let''s go and have a look. It happens that we can also see the great performances of the two national masters." Xiao Quan said in a deep voice. When Xiao Quan stood up, others followed. Prisoner Shui and divination stood on Xiao Quan''s side. Jiang Wanbai and others followed him. Xiao Quan asked, "what''s the matter? Where is the demon? Where are you going? " The prisoner was not in a hurry. He said directly, "it''s better to prophesy and Taoist friends first." "Well, if the demon found by our master happens to be a Taoist friend, what about the demon you said? How to calculate it? " However, bu Yan didn''t go in a hurry, but asked. The envoys of Beiluo also said in a hurry: "if at that time our national master worked hard to win that evil spirit, and your country''s National Master said that he also found that evil spirit, how to calculate? Is it a tie? " "Naturally, they are divination friends." Prison the waterway. Xiao Quan nodded. With this, the envoys of Beiluo and bu Yan began to smile with satisfaction. Bu Yan took a half step forward and took out a compass from his sleeve. as soon as Jiang Wanbai saw the compass in his palm, he could not help but stretch out his hand to press the corner of his lip. Qi Qingxing saw it and looked at her with doubts in her eyes. They are too close to the people in front of them. At the moment, only divination is talking. If they lower their voice and speak in the back, they will be heard by the people in front of them. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai does not speak directly. Instead, he sends a message to Qi Qingxing, saying, "this compass is something I used to play with when I was seven years old, and I don''t really care if it is broken..." Chapter 1337 Therefore, as soon as Jiang Wanbai saw divination taking out the compass, he thought of playing with the compass when he was seven years old. He couldn''t help but be happy. Qi Qingxing had no choice but to smile and didn''t say anything more. Divination took a look at the compass, then pointed to the direction of the palace, and said, "the evil spirit is in that direction." Looking at the direction of the Imperial Palace, most of them were men. They were startled one by one and didn''t know whether to follow them or not. But Xiao Quan, with no change in his expression, said, "then go that way. I just hope that when the time comes, we can find some evil spirits and the national master can take them." "It''s natural." Divination answers the way. Then Xiao Quan nodded, and the others followed him to the direction of the palace. Seeing the divination leading the way directly around the direction of the palace where the imperial concubine was located, the prisoner suddenly said, "wait a minute." "What''s the matter?" Beiluo''s envoy asked in a hurry. Xiao quanchao''s emissary glanced at him without saying anything, but his momentum was heavy. The envoy turned white and had a cold sweat on his forehead. He quickly bowed his head back and did not dare to speak. This is the chassis of the state of Xiao. As an emperor, Xiao Quan didn''t make a sound. He was just an emissary who dared to speak out, which was too arrogant. Jiang Wanbai stands behind and looks at it. He gives the prisoner water a voice and tells him to take people directly to Lingfei palace. The prisoner said, "I look at the divination friend who is going to continue to go in that direction. That''s not the place I calculated. Instead of coming back later, I''d better solve the sneaky one I said now." Divination helped the snake hide its breath. He only knew that the snake was hiding in the back palace, but he didn''t know which palace it was. The place where he and the snake arranged was actually the cold palace where things were most likely to happen. As a result, Pang Shui suddenly said this, and a bad premonition arose in his heart. His eyebrows beat and he said, "is it possible that the furtiveness found by Taoist friends is around here?" "Nature." The prisoner nodded. He did not take out the compass. He directly reached out to the palace of the imperial concubine and said, "what I said is sneaky. It''s in this palace!" It happened that Ling Fei''s parents, Lord Lin and Mrs. Lin were also present. Seeing the prisoner''s water pointing to the palace where the concubine was located, the couple were shocked. Mrs. Lin was so scared that she almost knelt down. Lord Lin quickly helped her and said in a low voice, "there are other concubines living in the side hall of ling''er, not necessarily our linger..." "But when I think of ling''er and a sneak together, I''m..." Mrs. Lin said with a pale face. I don''t know why. She thought of the maid named butterfly again. It''s obviously not the time to say this. Bu Yan''s eyes flashed and said, "did you say that you should let your teacher do it first? Why now... " "At that time, I didn''t know which place Daoyou was talking about. Now I know that what you said is not the same as what I said. Naturally, you don''t have to worry about other things." Prison channel, "besides, the left and right are all sneaky, or first solve the sneaky again, the rest can be put aside first." "The master of the state is right..." Other people also nodded, incomparably agreed with the prisoner''s words. Seeing this, divination was not good to say anything, so he had to step back and face the prisoner''s Waterway: "please, Daoyou." The prisoner looked at Xiao Quan and said, "as long as you can take down the sneaky, the national master will just do it." Chapter 1338 When Qi Qingxing went to find Xiao Xing before, he had already told him about the discovery of Jiang Wanbai and him at the gate of the palace. Therefore, Xiao Xing had already known that Ling Fei was strange, and now he just made a superficial appearance. After all, it was the palace of the Empress Dowager. Instead of going in directly, the prisoner stopped at the gate of the palace, and then looked up slightly at the top of the palace. Others held their breath and did not dare to speak, for fear that this time would disturb the sneaky inside the palace. But for a moment, the prisoner suddenly waved his sleeve, and a golden power flew out of his hand and flew directly to the top of the palace. Then it turned into a golden net under everyone''s eyes, and the golden net fell towards the palace below. But for a moment, there was a shrill scream in the palace. "Why What''s the matter? " The courtiers who followed quickly covered their ears and subconsciously wanted to turn around and run away. But when they saw Xiao Quan who was standing in front of him and had no response, they immediately controlled their legs and stood in the same place staring at the water. When he heard the scream, bu Yan''s expression began to twitch, and his facial whiskers and whiskers all shook. He already knew that the furtiveness that prisoner Shui said was actually the snake. His bad premonition became more and more obvious, but he could only keep calm. Some people couldn''t help but ask the prisoner: "master, have you caught this?" "Well." The prisoner''s water answered. He reached out to the direction of the palace and held his fingers together. Then, a ball of gold flew out of the palace. It became smaller and smaller, and finally flew towards the water. All the people present saw that there was a black shadow like a snake in the golden net. However, the more struggling it was, the smaller the golden net was, and finally fell into a small jade jar which was taken out of the prison water. The prisoner put away the jade altar and said to the diviner, "I have caught the furtiveness I said. Now go to the place where the Taoist friend said." The courtiers at the back did not respond to it. They couldn''t believe it and asked, "master Guoshi, are you going to catch it?" "Got it." The prisoner nodded and reached out to him. In the palm of his hand was the small jade altar, "what? You want to see it? " "No, no, no..." All the people in that area all went back to the back, and quickly waved their hands to refuse. Joke, how dare they go to see it? In case the jar of master Guoshi is not closed properly and the sneaky inside suddenly comes out and bites off their heads? No one dares to look up at it. So he took up the jade altar and looked at the divination. Apart from Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu, no one saw him again. From the time when the golden power flew to the top of the palace, the hand in Jiang Wan''s white sleeve was moving. Until he took the golden net back into the jade altar, the movement of Jiang Wan''s white hand did not stop. At this time, before divination had time to say anything, someone ran out of the palace. Suddenly, he saw so many people standing at the gate of the palace. They were still stunned for a moment. Then he saw Xiao Quan, who was also there, rushed to kneel down and said in an urgent voice: "emperor, the empress Lingfei suddenly faints, and the maid is going to the hospital..." "What?" Standing at the back, the hearts of the adults and Mrs. Lin were both startled. They could not care about anything. They hurriedly asked, "how could Niang fainted? Did you see something, scared? " Chapter 1339 The husband and wife obviously hope that the spirit Princess just saw that sneaky just now, this just scared fainted in the past. However, kneeling there, the Maiden''s face was still frightened and seemed to want to say something, but seeing so many people there, I didn''t know whether I should say it or not. Or Xiao Quan looked at her and said in a deep voice, "come on, what''s going on with the princess Ling?" With Xiao Quan''s words, the maiden did not dare to hide it. She even said, "the lady just sat there, but suddenly she screamed. Then the maid saw a dark shadow flying out of her body, and she fainted." At that time, many people saw this scene in the palace. The maids did not dare to lie or exaggerate. They all told the truth. As soon as I heard the words of the maiden, all the people on the scene understood it. Just before being caught by the master of the state, the sneaky girl had been hiding on the princess Ling. Mrs. Lin fainted before listening to the Maiden''s words. Mr. Lin also wanted to faint, but he could only hold Mrs. Lin, gritting her teeth and holding on, and said to Xiao Quan, "emperor, your mother has been sneaked on. Although now the sneaky has been captured by the master of Chinese medicine, but Niang Niang..." "Now that sneaky has been caught, Lord Lin doesn''t have to worry about how his mother will be. He can have a good life in the future." Prison the waterway. Hearing this, Lord Lin was still relieved. It was better than being possessed by furtiveness all the time. It was also good that he had been attached to his daughter and had not done anything harmful to the emperor. Otherwise, Lord Lin would not worry about the princess now. Because Mrs. Lin had fainted, Lord Lin had to leave the palace temporarily. The rest of the people looked at the divination, obviously waiting for the divination to lead the way to catch the evil he said. Divination stabilized his mind and knew that the situation he had inquired about was not accurate. He did not say much. He nodded and took the lead to continue to walk towards the cold palace. Jiang Wanbai and others followed. Qi Qingxing gave Jiang Wanbai a voice and asked, "what''s there in the cold palace?" "I don''t know. It''s probably what he put the snake in the cold palace." Speaking of this, Jiang Wanbai was very interested in this divination method of hiding breath, so he said to Qi Qingxing: "we have to find a way to ask what this man''s means are. In the future, we will always be useful." She and Qi Qingxing couldn''t find out. Even Xue Xu asked him when he entered the palace, and Xue Xu said that he couldn''t detect it. Therefore, it is not only Jiang Wanbai who is interested in the means of divination to hide breath, but also Xue Xu. It''s just that this is definitely not the time to ask. Jiang Wanbai is not worried. Soon, they followed them to the cold palace. Divination turned and took a look at the prisoner''s water. His eyes finally fell on Xiao Quan''s side. He bowed down and said, "the evil spirit is very powerful. There are accidents in the process of fighting. The emperor should wait here." "No problem." Xiao Quan nodded and said, "let the national master go in with you." The prisoner arched his hand at divination. Bu Yan originally wanted to refuse, but when the words came to his mouth, he thought that he would always bring someone in. Otherwise, all the people who went in would be his Beiluo people. Inevitably, these people said that he was acting. Therefore, bu Yan did not refuse Xiao Quan''s words of letting prisoner water with him. Chapter 1340 Soon, when the prisoner''s water followed the divination, Jiang Wanbai and others were waiting outside. From the gate of the cold palace, he could see the divination staying in the yard for a while. Then the divination read his words and took out a sword. Seeing a cloud of black fog flying out of the palace, it directly fell on the divination. All the people standing at the door of the cold palace were startled. They all retreated with a cry of surprise, which meant that if divination could not cope with the black fog, they would immediately turn around and run away. As the divination had said in advance, the black fog was so severe that he had a fight with the black fog with his sword for a long time, and he was in some confusion. The man waiting outside couldn''t help but say, "it seems that the black fog is much more powerful than the sneakiness just caught by the master." After the man muttered this sentence, he found that the people around him had moved two steps to the side. He was just about to ask what was going on. He felt a line of sight coming from the front. The man looked up at Xiao Quan''s meaningful eyes. People around him bowed their heads and scolded him as a fool. Even if you think so, you can''t say it directly. The emperor is still standing in front of him. Isn''t it necessary to admit in front of the emperor that their national teacher is inferior to that of Beiluo? Fool! Xiao Quan just glanced at the man and took back his sight. He didn''t yell. But as everyone knows, this fool''s official fortune has come to an end. At this time, the people who had been staring at the cold palace all of a sudden exclaimed. It turned out that when the black fog was wrestling with divination, it suddenly swayed to the prisoner''s water. Then, in full view of the public, they saw their master raised his hand, and a golden aura flew out. The black fog, which was inseparable from divination, was golden The black net transformed by spiritual power is directly covered. The net quickly shrinks, allowing the black fog to struggle and scream. The net is not moved, and even soon the water is put into the small jar. There was a moment of silence in the scene, including the divination with a wooden sword. All of them were stunned and did not know how to react for a moment. Jiang Wanbai wiped away the spiritual power of his fingertips and raised his hand to press the corner of his lips. If we let the divination words fight again and fall in the eyes of these laymen, it seems that as the divination said, this black fog is very strong, which is more powerful than the snake caught by the water. If such a result is obtained, what else will Jiang Wanbai and others conspire with? It would have been nice to have said at the beginning that the prisoner was only good at divination but not at catching demons. Finally, the prisoner water first made a sound and said, "I''m sorry, I see that the black fog is approaching me, and I see the Taoist friend fighting with it. I don''t know when it''s the end. I can''t help but make a move. There''s no other meaning." Bu Yan''s face was twisted for a moment. He raised his hand to stop the envoy who wanted to speak. He arched his hand and said, "the national master is worthy of his reputation. I have been taught." He used to call himself a national teacher and call prisoner water a Taoist friend, but now he has changed his name. In the eyes of outsiders, that is, he has already given up in front of prisoner water. This result is naturally loved by Xiao Quan and others. However, in the heart happy return happy, on the surface still wants to restrain. The following scenes were naturally said by the courtiers who followed them. The task of imprisoning the water has been completed, which is equivalent to the task of Jiang Wanbai and others. Chapter 1341 So the party went back to the Star Tower again, and the banquet continued. Only this time, no one mentioned to have a competition or ask for advice. We drank together, watched the song and dance, and talked about it. The atmosphere was harmonious. Jiang Wanbai also thought that the matter was over. He was still thinking about how to find the divination and ask him how to hide his breath. The next moment, his face changed and he suddenly got up. The same reaction with Jiang Wanbai was Qi Qingxing. Xue Xu also took a look in a certain direction, but only picked his eyebrows. When he saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing rising, he also stood up. "What''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing''s movements to get up are so big that other people all look at it. They don''t know what happened. It''s a pity that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have no time to answer them. They even don''t have time to say hello to Xiao Quan. They step on the low table and jump out. Then they step on their toes and leave here one after another. Looking at the direction, they are going to Chengqian Palace. There is the residence of the five princesses. Xue Xu also followed. All this happened in the blink of an eye. Xiao Quan''s eyebrows twisted, but she was still steady. She just looked at the prisoner''s water. But then, the prisoner also stood up with a dignified face. He quickly divined a divination, took a look in the direction of the divination, relaxed, and said to Xiao Quan: "the emperor, maybe something happened to the fifth princess. Since Qi Shizi and his wife have already caught up, there will be nothing wrong." When Xiao Quan heard that it was the fifth princess who had an accident, his whole body was full of momentum. After hearing the words behind him, he also saw that he was relieved after divination. So he also suppressed his worry, but his anger was hard to reduce. He didn''t say anything. He knew that only when Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai came back could he know what was going on. Compared with Xiao Quan and Qi houye who know Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing''s skills, others are not so calm. First, he saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing suddenly get up, and then they almost fly away. Even the generals present can''t do that. Then, they hear the dialogue between the national master and the emperor. Many people listened to the fog, and some looked at the Lord Qi. They didn''t know what they had guessed. Their faces were changeable, but most of them were still surprised and shocked. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went directly to Chengqian palace. When they arrived at Chengqian palace with Xue Xu, they did not rush in. "This evil spirit..." Jiang Wanbai raised his head slightly and looked at the evil spirit that almost covered the whole Chengqian palace. He was a bit tongue tied. The evil spirit even saw that it was about to spread out. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing started to fight together and trapped the evil spirit in Chengqian palace. Xue Xu looked at them and asked, "don''t you go in?" "No hurry." Jiang Wanbai said, "since Chu and can deal with it, we will not go in." Jiang Wanbai didn''t expect that Chuhe looked like a little demon, and the evil spirit was not heavy. But now almost all the evil spirits that covered the Chengqian palace came from Chu he. At first, when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were in front of the star watching tower, they only noticed that there was a demon on this side, so they rushed to this side. As a result, on the way, they found that the evil spirit had changed. To be precise, there was another evil spirit, which directly suppressed the evil spirit full of evil spirit before. Chapter 1342 Moreover, Jiang Wanbai quickly recognized that the evil spirit behind him actually came from Chu and, that is, the lotus seed shaped demon brought back from the imperial mausoleum. After discovering this, Jiang Wanbai was not in a hurry. "We were wrong. Such a powerful evil spirit is not a lotus seed demon." Jiang Wanbai gives a light Tut, and then he hears the message to the prisoner, so that he can keep an eye on the divination. Chengqian palace, a monster who suddenly makes trouble, has nothing to do with the divination. When the evil spirit outside the palace no longer needed the suppression of Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, and they began to retreat, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other and walked to Chengqian palace. Along the way, I saw many palace people fainting on the ground, until I got to the gate of the main hall. I just saw that a group of demons were all retreating into Chu he''s body. Jiang Wanbai finally saw what Chu he looked like at the moment. Where is there before the appearance of the beautiful living wave, Chu and snow-white face climbed on the blood lines, eyes also with blood color, looks very terrible, but when he saw Jiang Wanbai and others, he did not start, instead, he restrained his anger and quickly recovered to the harmless appearance before. "The monster was ordered." Chu Yu kicked a wolf demon on his feet to the door and said, "it''s a divination man You should have a good interrogation. " Jiang Wanbai slightly raised eyebrows, a spirit hit the wolf demon''s body, the wolf demon was directly tied up by a golden rope. She didn''t ask Chu he what was going on. She made sure that there was nothing wrong with the fifth princess, and the other palace people were just stunned. Then she turned around and left. Seeing Jiang Wanbai and others go away, Chu he snorted and went to play with the fifth princess. In front of the star watching tower, since prisoner Shui had said something, Xiao Quan did not speak again. He did not speak. Other people did not dare to say anything, and even stopped singing and dancing. Everyone''s scalp is tight. On the other hand, the envoys of Beiluo were all in a daze. They only had divination. They sat there with a calm face and looked in the direction of Chengqian palace from time to time. They seemed to be worried about something. "What are you worried about?" The prisoner asked suddenly. Divination obviously shook the whole person, but he soon stabilized and said in a deep voice: "there seems to be a devil there. I don''t know what the situation is." After a pause, he asked, "the three people who just ran past..." "That was Qi Shizi and his wife. There was another one who should be a friend of Qi Shizi. He forgot to tell his friend divination that he was also very talented in catching demons. At the beginning, when the son was ill and weak, master Mingyuan even said that he could not live for a year. However, when he met a noble man, he not only got better, but also learned a lot from him..." Prisoner water according to Jiang Wanbai''s words to him. Not only did divination hear this for the first time, but the civil and martial arts of the Manchu Dynasty more or less heard that Qi Qingxing was said by master Mingyuan that he could not live for a year. So when he heard this, he was immediately convinced. Bu Yan''s face twitched several times. Just as he was about to say something, Jiang Wanbai and others came back. Jiang Wanbai shakes his sleeve, and the wolf demon that she has dragged with her spiritual rope is thrown in front of Bu Yan. The courtiers who are far away are all right, but they shrink back with a cry of fright. The Beiluo envoy sitting on the side of Bu Yan''s body gives a cry of fright and falls to the ground. Chapter 1343 "This Monster! Monster Everyone looked at the wolf demon in horror. But bu Yan was pale, sitting there with his head down, he didn''t know what he was thinking. Qi Qing stepped forward and said to Xiao Quan, "tell the emperor that the wolf demon has just broken into Chengqian palace in an attempt to do harm to the five princesses..." He didn''t mention Chu Yu''s name, but Xiao Quan knew it. After all, it was Chu he who stayed in Chengqian palace. After confirming that the fifth princess had nothing to do with him, Xiao Quan also felt relieved and waved his hand. His eyes fell on the wolf demon and asked in a deep voice, "what is the origin of this wolf demon?" "Emperor, I''m going to ask the divination master." Jiang Wanbai smiles. On hearing this, the envoy of Beiluo was shocked, and even said, "the son of a son, madam, be careful. This wolf demon has nothing to do with our national teacher..." "It doesn''t matter. I have to hear what your national teacher says." River evening white not tight, not slow. As a result, everyone''s eyes fell on the divination. Xiao Quan said in a deep voice, "divination, do you have something to say?" Beiluo''s envoys looked at the divination and didn''t seem to know that the wolf demon was sent by divination, and hoped that the divination could be explained. "The emperor knows clearly what the wolf demon came from. I don''t know. I''ve never seen this wolf demon..." Bu Yan stepped forward and knelt down. Xiao Quan doesn''t speak, just looks at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai picked up her eyebrows and chuckled. At the next moment, she tightened the spirit rope in her hand. The wolf demon screamed. Seeing the rope tightening, the wolf demon became more and more painful. There were a lot of female dependents on the scene. They were afraid to look at the scene. Some brave people, seeing that Jiang Wanbai''s face was still smiling, suddenly felt cold in their heart. They kept remembering whether they had offended Jiang Wanbai or not. Those who repeatedly confirmed that they had not offended Jiang Wanbai were relieved. And there are so few recall that they have also looked for Jiang Wanbai trouble, suddenly a face is white, remorseful. Jiang Wanbai didn''t care what these people were thinking. She just looked at Bu Yan and said, "since you said that the wolf demon has nothing to do with you, I watched the wolf demon being marked, signed a contract, killed it, only will bite back the person who signed the contract with it. Let''s see, kill it, will you have a bite back?" The moment her voice fell, divination could not hold on. When the wolf demon spurted out a mouthful of blood, divination turned white, and a mouthful of blood gushed out, and then he lay down on the ground. Jiang Wanbai snorted and loosened his rope. Seeing this scene, combined with the words just said by Jiang Wanbai, even if those present don''t understand it, they understand it. This wolf demon is divination! In particular, the envoys of Beiluo were pale. After looking at the divination, they immediately knelt down and said in a quick voice, "the emperor knows that this is the work of divination and has nothing to do with Beiluo!" The purpose of Beiluo''s envoys'' coming to Xiaoguo this time is to let divination and prisoner''s water compete. If they can win, it''s best. If they can''t win, it won''t have too much influence. If they can''t, they can pay more tribute. But from the beginning to the end, they did not want to harm the royal family of Xiao! Is it not equivalent to declaring war on Xiao? With the anxious explanation of Beiluo''s envoys, other courtiers finally came back to think of what they should do. They all came forward one by one, angrily accusing Beiluo of their ambition and asking Beiluo to give an account. Otherwise, the generals of Xiaoguo would soon have to settle down in Beiluo. Chapter 1344 Beiluo''s envoys were white with fear. They wished they could not show their ambition by death. After divination pleaded guilty, Jiang Wanbai released the spiritual rope in his hand. When he saw her throw away the rope, others were scared. The courtiers who were close to Qi Houfu''s house cried out: "Lady Shizi, don''t let go! Be careful! Let it run "I can''t run." Jiang Wanbai took a puff on his forehead and sat back again. However, such a big thing had happened. It was obvious that the banquet today could not go on. The envoy of Beiluo took him back to the post house temporarily. As for divination, it was not easy to detain him in other places. He was afraid that he would run away, so he was sent to the star watching tower together with the wolf demon. After the banquet was over, Qi Qingxing and Qi houye followed Xiao Quan into the imperial study. Jiang Wanbai looked at Xue Xu and asked, "are you going back first, or?" "Take a walk." Xue Xu Dao. Jiang evening white pick eyebrow, toward the crowd not far away looked at, hum smile a voice, way: "you restrain some, don''t make a human life to come." With these words, she did not care about Xue Xu, but also went to the Star Tower. Since divination has been sent to the star watching tower, Xiao Quan means not to give it to prisoners. Jiang Wanbai is still thinking about divination''s method of hiding breath, so he can''t wait to ask. As soon as Jiang Wanbai left, Xue Xu turned around and walked towards the palace gate. He was not fast. The others had already left, and only a few of them walked slowly. However, Xue Xu walked on for a short time. When he passed through a section of deserted corridor, his feet sounded behind him. "Young master, please wait." A female voice was heard from behind. Looking at Xue Xu''s footsteps, she stopped. The woman was holding the skirt, and when she ran to Xue Xu, she was still panting slightly, and her cheek was slightly red. She looked at Xue Xu and then moved away from her eyes with shame, and the fingers of the skirt and handkerchief tightened unconsciously. "What can I do for you, miss?" Xue Xu''s face hung with a shallow smile, looking down at the past. The woman''s face flushed deeper. She turned her face sideways and said in a soft voice, "is the childe a good friend of Qi Shizi? Why haven''t you seen you in Beijing before After asking, she didn''t wait for Xue Xu to answer. She was afraid that Xue Xu might misunderstand something. She quickly explained, "I mean, a brilliant person like you should have been spread all over the capital for a long time." "I''m not from Beijing." Xue Xu said, "just come to my friend''s house for a few days." "Well I don''t know where the young master comes from? " Asked the woman, blushing. She probably knew that she was acting boldly at the moment. She bit her lower lip. Before Xue Xu could reply, she suddenly put her handkerchief into Xue Xu''s arms, stomped her feet, and then ran away. After a few steps back, she stood slightly to Xue Xu and said, "my name is Huang, and my father is the guardian." With these words, she ran away in a hurry. Left Xue Xu standing in place, the smile on his face has not changed, only stood for a while, then turned and continued to walk toward the Palace door. After Jiang Wanbai came out of the palace and returned to Qihou''s house, he heard from qingzhukou that Xue Xu had received several handkerchiefs on the way from Guanxing tower to the gate of the palace, not to mention that some girls ran away in shame before they could give him something. "Your face is too showy." Jiang Wanbai''s smile is not the way. Probably this period of time did not less look at Xue Xu''s face, and she also knew that his face was fake, or drawn by Qi Qingxing. Chapter 1345 Therefore, Jiang Wanbai doesn''t feel much at all. Qi Qingxing looked at Xue Xu''s face without saying anything. It seems that the purpose of Wanbu''s words is not to let the water demon know what he said for revenge. After Jiang Wanbai learned the method of hiding breath from divination, he didn''t care about it. After confirming that the divination had nothing to do with Beiluo, Xiao Quan did not continue to detain them and let them go. "Grandmother''s birthday is at the end of May. Let''s go in June." Qi Qingxing holds Jiang Wanbai''s hand in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai didn''t have any opinions about this, so he nodded. Anyway, if they wanted to go, they could go at any time, Xue Xu had no opinion. On the evening of the banquet, Xiao Quan was in the imperial study. He called everyone out. Even Duke Li was rushed to the door of the imperial study. Duke Li vaguely understood who Xiao Quan was waiting for. However, this is the emperor''s business, even if he had such a guess, he did not dare to ask. As a result, Xiao Quan was the only one left in the imperial study. I don''t know how long it has passed. Suddenly, there is a fragrance in the imperial study, which is light. After smelling the fragrance, Xiao Quan stopped his movements, put down his pen and looked up at the gradually emerging man. After Chu he appeared, he looked around and asked, "are you waiting for me?" "Well." Xiao Quan answered, looked at him and said in a deep voice, "I have been thinking about some things in my childhood "Oh." Chu and his face changed. Instead of looking at Xiao Quan, he turned his head and looked at both sides. Finally he found a place to sit down. He pinched a piece of cake and ate it. He asked vaguely, "what do you think of?" He kept looking at Xiao Quan, trying to pretend that he didn''t care, but he couldn''t completely hide it. And at the moment is talking with him, is the emperor of the world, if even he can not see this point of mind is strange. But Xiao Quan did not expose him. "I remember that when I was a child, I went to the imperial mausoleum with my father. One year, I met a child I had never seen before..." At that time, Xiao Quan was not a crown prince. He didn''t even care about it. There were so many princes and princesses who went with him to the imperial mausoleum. Xiao Quan was lost among the numerous princes, so that after worshipping his ancestors, he easily got rid of the people who followed him. Xiao Quan is the child that he met at the imperial mausoleum. It seems that he is about his age. When Xiao Quan saw him, he was eating food for sacrifice. Maybe he didn''t expect that someone would come here. At the moment when he saw Xiao Quan, he swallowed the cake in his mouth and choked immediately Tears came out. Seeing the child squatting there with his throat covered, his face was red with coughing. Someone outside heard the movement and would come in to check. Xiao Quan took a look at the direction of the door and took the child to hide. "If you don''t want to be caught, don''t make a sound." Xiao Quan''s voice was muffled. Fortunately, the child understood his words, nodded, and did not make a sound. Someone came in and saw that the cake dregs on the ground seemed to be strange. After cleaning, they put on new ones and muttered: "the things in the mountains come to steal and eat again." Chapter 1346 Soon, there was no movement outside, and the man closed the door and left. Xiao Quan looked down at the child who was being pulled by himself. He was stunned at the sight of the child''s red face. Then he responded, "what are you doing? Do you want to suffocate yourself? " The child not only did not make a sound, but also kept holding his breath, which made his face red. It was not until Xiao Quan made a sound that the child suddenly took a breath and began to breathe. This time, it was the same as in previous years. I went back to the palace the next morning. Xiao Quan didn''t go anywhere, so he hid in the mausoleum hall and watched the children eat all the offerings. After eating, he didn''t even burp, but also licked his lips. Obviously, he didn''t eat enough. "Do you want more?" Xiao Quan asked in surprise. At this time, Xiao Quan was still young, but in fact, he was more mature than his peers and even his royal brothers. However, there was no comparison between him and now. Therefore, when he saw the amount of food the child ate, he could not hide his shock. Hearing Xiao Quan''s question, the child''s eyes lit up and nodded in a hurry. Xiao Quan pursed his lips and took him to the hall where he lived. Even though he had been away for so long, no one found out, and no one came to him. Even Xiao Quan easily took the child back to his temple. Watching the child eat all the cakes and fruits in his hall, he belched. "Are you full?" Xiao Quan asked, waiting for him to nod and say he was full. Finally, the child chuckled shyly and chuckled Xiao Quan froze for a moment. After a moment, he stood up and said, "wait here, wait for me to come back." At this time, it was already evening. In the evening, we would go to the emperor''s place for dinner. Everyone had to go there. By this time, Xiao Quan had realized that children were not ordinary people. At least it was not his brother. It was his brother Xiao Quan who had recognized it for a long time. It could not have been the child of any courtier. If it was the child of any courtier, there would be no news of such a large amount of food. It is impossible for normal people to have such a large amount of food. "And when will you be back?" The child blinked as if he knew what he was going to do. Xiao Quan stopped for a moment and turned to fetch a censer. There was a incense in the censer. He said, "when the incense is finished, I will come back. I will take you to eat." "Good." The child held the censer in his arms, nodded, and looked very clever. "You can''t blow it, you can only let it burn itself," said Xiao Quan "I can''t blow it." The child said seriously. At this time, there were already palace people outside urging Xiao Quan to go to the dinner party. If he went late and met the emperor, it would be bad. Xiao Quan closed the door of the room, and then he turned around and went to the dinner party with the palace people. Xiao Quan thought at first that no one would pay attention to him. He didn''t want to show his filial piety in front of the emperor at such a time. He only planned to sit for a while and leave. As a result, after the emperor came, when the banquet began, someone suddenly said, "it seems that it''s snowing." When Xiao Quan looked up, he saw a snowflake fluttering and falling. It just landed on the tip of his nose and soon turned into water. "How can it snow? It''s April now... " Everyone present was a little flustered. Chapter 1347 Especially in the imperial mausoleum, it is a special day like Qingming. As soon as such strange weather appears, many people feel uneasy. Fortunately, the national master is still in the field, and some people will look at the teacher. Xiao Quan also looked at the past. The face of the master was dignified, and he was divining all the time, but he had seen sweat on his forehead, and he did not get the result. Xiao Quan has been calculating the time. He should have left, but the national master has not worked out the result. The snow is getting heavier and heavier, and even the temperature is getting lower and lower. He is already shivering with cold. The clothes of the palace people were also taken off and put on the princesses and princesses. Xiao Quan was also a little cold. Fortunately, at this time, the palace people who served him knew the importance and took off his coat. Xiao Quan didn''t refuse. He had a bad feeling in his heart. At this time, the national master worked out the result. His face was pale and the whole man was tottering. He gasped: "there are some demons who set up a border to trap us here. But the emperor doesn''t need to worry. Before long, some noble people will appear and break the dilemma." After saying this, the national teacher fainted directly. Just after the national master fainted, all the palace people who had been sent to the palace to take their cloaks came back with white faces, kneeling in front of the emperor and shivering, saying that they could not go out no matter how they went. They would eventually come back here. Fortunately, we had the words of the national master before, so that everyone was not too flustered. In addition, the master said that there would be noble people who would break the dilemma, so they just had to wait. I just don''t know when the noble people mentioned by the national master will appear and whether they can hold on to that time. Because the snow has become more and more serious, even some people have been frozen in the past. When Xiao Quanxiang finished burning, he thought that he had no time to go with him. However, when the idea was just rising, all the conscious people present heard a slight click, as if something was broken, and then the falling snow stopped. It didn''t disappear completely, but stopped in an instant. Even in front of Xiao Quan, there was a snowflake. "Why What''s the matter? " Someone asked, shivering. Some people also heard what the master had said before. Their eyes lit up and said, "is it the noble man that the master said has come?" As soon as this sentence came out, those who had already been frozen down had the spirit one after another, their eyes brightened and their faces looked up with hope. Finally, the tiny click sound sounded again, and then, the snowflakes were directly broken, and the accumulated layer of snow that had fallen down before was also quickly rowed. Everyone felt that the temperature rose rapidly, and those who had been frozen were gradually warming up. However, before everyone was happy, they heard a wolf howl. Everyone saw it. Just above them, there was a huge wolf fighting with a child. Xiao Quan recognized the child at a glance. He suddenly stood up and stared at the top. Fortunately, the child has always been in the upper hand, beating the wolf squeak, finally not far away from the sound of a howl, the wolf seems to have heard the call, immediately turned around to run. Chapter 1348 The child did not catch up, but snorted, patted his palm and fell down. The child stood in front of Xiao Quan cleverly, his eyes swept over the food, licked his lips, and said, "a stick of incense has been burned up, you have not come back, so I came out." "Well, I know." Xiao Quan has been counting the time. Of course, he knows that the incense has been burned out. But it is obviously not the time to say this. Everyone is looking at them, including Xiao Quan''s father and Emperor. But the child did not seem to realize what was wrong and asked him, "can I eat these things?" "I remember that I asked you to find a way to erase other people''s memories." Xiao Quan looked at Chu he who was sitting there. The child in his memory had grown into a teenager, but his eyebrows and eyes could still overlap with the child''s facial features. One is the children''s version of the facial features, the other is the juvenile version of the facial features. Chuhe snorted and put a piece of cake in his mouth again. He said vaguely, "I sealed everyone''s memory according to what you said. It was just at that time that I just learned this magic, but I didn''t master it completely." "So you sealed my memory as well?" Xiao Quan snorted, but there was a smile in his eyes. Chu and in fact also have a little bit of heart, way: "later I also tried to untie the seal for you." But at that time, he could not control his own magic. After trying, he found that if Xiao Quan''s seal was removed, other people''s seals might also be affected. At that time, it would be bad if other people remembered. So Chu and can only temporarily give up this plan. However, Chu and did not expect that Xiao Quan still had some memories, so that after that year, every year after that, Xiao Quan would ask for a lot of food in his palace, although they never saw it again. Later, Xiao Quan ascended the throne as emperor. He ordered that enough food should be put in all the halls. Until the clear day of this year, the fifth Princess almost had an accident. Chu he saved the fifth princess. In fact, he kept the lotus root specially for Xiao Quan. Now it is used, and Xiao Quan finally thinks of him again. As for divination, he deliberately set up an array to trap all the people on Mount Huangshan. In fact, he wanted to wait for the crucial time to come forward and get rid of the difficulties, and then he would be able to get the emperor''s attention. Who knows, just when he felt that the time was ripe and he was about to come forward, Chu Yu actually came to him and destroyed his plan completely. At that time, divination saw Chu and Xiao Quan standing together to talk, so he remembered Xiao Quan and Chu and all of them. This time, he sent the wolf demon here to revenge Xiao Quan. Who knew that Chu he once again destroyed his plan. After staying in the capital for a few days, in the middle of May, Qi Qingxing received a letter from Taiyin county. The person who wrote the letter was song Taifu. It turned out that Mrs. Lin wrote him a letter, telling him the truth and telling him that there was a maid named butterfly around him. He also asked why song Taifu wanted to inquire about butterflies. Because the prison water and divination contest was banned by Xiao Quan that day, it has not been spread out. Song did not dare to ask Qi Qingxing what to do with the letter. Chapter 1349 Qi Qing went to the palace for a visit. When he came back, he asked Jiang Wanbai, "would you like to go with me to the forest house?" "Go." Jiang Wanbai smiles. Prison water has given the snake to her hand, but this time Jiang Wanbai seems to have left the snake behind, and has not been in charge of the snake, nor interrogated it. Until now, Qi Qingxing asked, Jiang Wanbai nodded. That''s exactly what she''s waiting for. At that time, the snake was pulled out from the spirit princess, but Mrs. Fanlin was not stupid and knew that she was worried. Sure enough, when Mrs. Lin was sent back to Lin''s house, she was seriously ill. Then she wrote a letter to Taiyin County immediately after she got well. In the afternoon of that day, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing came to the Lin mansion. Although Mr. Lin was not present at that time, he also heard from his colleagues about it. As soon as Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai went to the mansion, Lord Lin rushed out. "Qi Shizi, Shizi Madame." Mr. Lin bowed with fear on his face. Qi Qingxing raised his hand and said, "we are going to ask Mrs. Lin a few words this time." Mr. Lin was stunned for a moment, and then quickly asked people to ask Mrs. Lin to come out. Soon, when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing just sat down, Mrs. Lin rushed over. Jiang Wanbai did not show much politeness. He said that they went to song Taifu and later found the snake bone and handkerchief in Taiyin county. After listening to Jiang Wanbai''s words, Mr. Lin''s face is still puzzled, but Mrs. Lin''s legs are weak. If the nurse nearby did not hold her in time, she would have fallen on the ground. "Sure enough It is they who have come to avenge Come to revenge! It''s all my work Mrs. Lin covered her heart and began to cry. "What are you talking about?" Mr. Lin asked in a quick voice, grabbing her arm? What''s going on? You''ve made it clear! " "Mrs. Lin, you don''t have to hide it any more. You can only solve it if you make it clear." Lin Fu was humane in the late Qing Dynasty. The reason why she and Qi Qingxing came here was to clarify the matter, not to see Mrs. Lin cry. Mr. Lin heard Jiang Wanbai say this, and urged him: "the lady of Shizi is right. Don''t cry! Make it clear first. When you''re done, you can cry as much as you want! " "It''s going to start when we were still living in Taiyin County..." Mrs. Lin quickly wiped her tears. It was obvious that she had been thinking about it all the time, so that the details of what had happened had been replayed in her mind. At the moment, when I said it, I didn''t even hesitate. I said it at one breath. Mrs. Lin has always been fond of peach blossom. After she married Mr. Lin, she planted many peach blossoms in her yard. Before the peach blossom blooms, the ladies or ladies who have a good relationship with her will come to her yard to enjoy the peach blossom, and song Shixuan will come from the capital city and stay with her for a period of time. That year was also the time to enjoy peach blossom. Song Shixuan came from the capital again and lived in Lin Fu. Every morning, song Shixuan would come to greet her and accompany her to have breakfast, which was the same with that morning. At that time, Mrs. Lin was dressing up in her room when she heard song Shixuan''s scream in the yard. Chapter 1350 "What happened?" Mrs. Lin was startled and asked in a hurry. After all, his brother has only one daughter. If something happens to her, let alone her brother, even old lady song will clean her up. Some of the maidservant girls were scared by a small snake at the door "I heard that there was a snake, so I sent someone to find a servant and killed the snake." Lin Fu''s humanity, her expression even has some kind of bewilderment, does not seem to know, but just killed a small snake, this is not a very normal thing? Why did they bring such a disaster to their family. Jiang Wanbai knew that after the snake was killed at that time, maybe the maid named butterfly was soft hearted, so she secretly wrapped the snake''s body with embroidered handkerchief and buried it under the peach blossom tree. Jiang Wanbai also saw Mrs. Lin''s bewilderment, and she said, "that snake is not an ordinary snake. At that time, the snake had already possessed intelligence and had begun to practice." "Ah? This This... " Mrs. Lin''s face was pale with fright. She was at a loss for a moment. How could she have imagined that she was just a snake who had already opened her mind and killed a small snake that had broken into the yard. Jiang Wanbai asked, "at that time, did you already have a maid named butterfly in your yard?" "Yes Yes Mrs. Lin did not dare to hide any more. When Jiang Wanbai asked, she immediately nodded. "What about butterflies?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Mrs. Lin''s face showed fear, she said: "in fact, we really have nothing to do with butterflies. It''s Mrs. Li who killed butterflies..." At that time, because butterfly was clever, Mrs. Lin liked her very much. Originally, she wanted to raise her in her own yard, and finally she was married to Princess Ling when she got married. At that time, Mrs. Li and Mrs. Lin had a good relationship. From time to time, she came to the government to talk to Mrs. Lin for a talk and drink tea. Once it was Mrs. Lin''s birthday. Mrs. Li and Mr. Li both went to the mansion to celebrate Mrs. Lin''s birthday. "At that time, Master Li was drunk, and I didn''t know how he ran into butterfly..." When talking about the latter things, not only Mrs. Lin, but also Mr. Lin was embarrassed. However, in the eyes of Mr. Lin, Master Li was drunk at that time. When he saw a nice little servant girl, he naturally moved his mind. But Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing met Mr. Li. At that time, Jiang Wanbai gave him a good evaluation. So when hearing Mrs. Lin talking about this, they both looked at each other with a little surprise. "Do you all see these, or..." Jiang Wanbai asked hesitantly. But Mrs. Lin waved her hand and said, "no, this is what Mrs. Li told me later. That night, I also drank a lot of wine and went back to the yard early to have a rest. It was the next day that Mrs. Li came to see me in anger, and I knew about it." At that time, Mrs. Li said that butterfly wanted to climb into Mr. Li''s bed when he was drunk, and was kicked out of the bed by Mr. Li. "I did see the butterfly''s forehead hurt. Mrs. Li said that it was when Mr. Li kicked the butterfly out of bed that butterfly''s forehead was knocked on the ground Lin Fu is humane. "What happened then?" Jiang evening, Bai Mei''s heart beat, "because of this, Mrs. Li killed butterfly in front of you?" Chapter 1351 Jiang Wanbai was just asking casually. Who knows, after she finished asking, Mrs. Lin actually nodded her head and said: "she is a servant girl, but she wants to climb into the bed of the host''s guest. Even if she succeeds in climbing the bed that night, she says that the face of the host family is not good-looking. Who dares to come to my house to be a guest in the future? Not to mention that she hasn''t been able to climb the bed yet... " At that time, Mrs. Li fiercely came to her, and she was very aggressive. Mrs. Lin only felt embarrassed. Therefore, when Mrs. Li proposed to deal with butterflies, Mrs. Lin did not stop her. Butterfly was directly killed by Mrs. Li, and then she was thrown into a mass grave. "I didn''t expect Mrs. Li to be so cruel. Originally she was so angry, I wanted to give her the butterfly to deal with. At worst, it was just a sale..." Mrs. Lin thought of the situation at that time, and still felt frightened. She couldn''t help but say, "after butterfly died, I was also ill. Later, I had less contact with Mrs. Li." When the two families came to the capital, Mrs. Li simply cut off contact with her. Seeing Mrs. Lin''s expression, Jiang Wanbai sneers in his heart and is indifferent on his face. If Xiao Quan didn''t let them solve the matter, Jiang Wanbai would have turned his head and left. But now, no matter the princess Ling, or song Shixuan, or Mrs. Li, they have already suffered retribution "Shizi, Shizi Madame, since the furtiveness attached to the spirit princess has been captured by the national master, it should be ok?" Mrs. Lin asked anxiously. Jiang Wanbai did not speak, but took out the jade altar. Mrs. Lin recognized the jade altar as soon as she saw it. She was so frightened that she hid behind him. She called out, "Lady Shizi, how did you bring this sneaky thing here?" "If you don''t bring it here, how can I confront you?" Jiang Wanbai sneered and let the snake out of the jade altar. As soon as the jade altar was opened, a cloud of black fog flew out. As soon as the black fog came out, it rushed to Mrs. Lin. Mrs. Lin screamed in horror. Seeing the black fog rush to her, she was pulled back by Jiang Wanbai. "Forget what I said to you?" Jiang Wanbai pulled the black fog back and snorted coldly. The black fog twisted a few times, and gradually turned into a little snake. The little snake vomited in the direction of Mrs. Lin. just now, although she was locked in the jade altar, she heard all the words that Mrs. Lin said: "when I saw that the peach blossom in her yard was beautiful, I went to her yard to enjoy the peach blossom in the night, and then fell asleep after watching it The cry of Daojiao woke up... " When she fell asleep, she forgot the time. The little snake wanted to escape at that time. However, Mrs. Lin called for people to catch it and killed her. At that time, although the little snake had already had intelligence and began to practice, but he was not good enough. He was a little smarter than ordinary people. In fact, he could do nothing else, so he was killed by the servants of the Lin family. "I was angry, so I didn''t give birth in that yard all the time. The servant girl buried my body for me, but I could only watch her die!" The snake said angrily, "you are lying! That night, the little servant girl just took the man to the guest room to have a rest at your command. They behaved politely and did nothing. It was the woman surnamed Li who suddenly rushed in and started to fight butterfly... " Chapter 1352 At that time, Mrs. Li was also drunk. When she saw butterfly, she thought she was trying to seduce Mr. Li, so she rushed in and touched the butterfly. Butterfly was slapped by her and hit her head on the ground. But butterfly did not dare to say that. She was beaten for no reason. The next day, Mrs. Li found her again. After she was charged with a crime, she was directly killed. At that time, butterfly cried for mercy, and even wanted to explain to Mrs. Lin. however, Mrs. Lin felt that she was just a little maid. She didn''t care about the truth. She let Mrs. Li kill her. "I coax butterfly to have a baby, and I will take revenge on the two of us!" The little snake said angrily. Mrs. Lin quickly explained and said, "no, Shizi, Shizi Madame, I really didn''t lie. I don''t know what happened that night. It was Mrs. Li who said that, I believed it..." Mrs. Lin said that, in fact, she was a little guilty. The little snake snorted and didn''t care whether Mrs. Lin knew it or not. She said, "anyway, I''ve retaliated against them, changed the fate of the Li family, and let her niece and her daughter suffer retribution. That''s enough. If you want to kill me, you can kill me. It''s just a matter of the soul." As soon as Mrs. Lin thought about the present situation of Lingfei, she had no children, and she was rejected by Xiao Quan. She was doomed to be lonely and helpless in the palace all her life. Song Shixuan, however, first fell in love with no media, and then her reputation was ruined. However, the Li family and Mrs. Li were originally the fate of their descendants to live in harmony in their later years. Because Mr. Li''s marriage has been affected, he can''t marry his sweetheart. Even if he marries again in the future, he can''t live a peaceful life. Mrs. Lin''s face was pale, and she fell down on her chair. At the next moment, she seemed to think of something. She said to Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai in a hurry: "son of the world, lady Shizi, you must have a way, don''t you?" "This is the cause and effect between you and it. We have no way to do it. Sooner or later, the evil we created will be returned." Jiang Wanbai said indifferently. But if Mrs. Lin had any regrets, maybe she would help. But from the beginning to the end, Mrs. Lin never regretted, and even felt aggrieved. For such people, Jiang Wanbai naturally would not meddle. They left Lin''s house without paying attention to how Lord Lin drank and scolded Mrs. Lin. as for the snake, Jiang Wanbai directly sent it to the local government. No matter what the snake did or what the result should be, she did not want to judge. If you go to hell, you will be judged by a judge. Later, Jiang Wanbai heard that Mrs. Lin went to see Mrs. Li. She seemed to have told Mrs. Li everything. She didn''t know what she was thinking. Jiang Wanbai was not interested in it, so he didn''t pay attention to it. In a flash, at the end of May, on the birthday day of Mrs. Qi, Qi Hou''s house was full of bustle. Even the prisoner''s water had been sent a birthday gift. By the way, someone gave Jiang Wanbai a message telling her that she could not drag on any longer. She had to leave for the East China Sea in early June. After discussing with qiyinjiang on the way back to Donghai, we decided to deal with the matter with qibaijiang on the way back. They said it to Xue Xu, who did not have any objection, "but just wait a little longer. I can afford to wait." So at the beginning of June, Jiang Wanbai and others left the capital again. As soon as they got out of the capital, they arrived in the East China Sea. Chapter 1353 Jiang Wanbai lifted the curtain of the carriage and jumped out of the carriage. The sea breeze was smelly and salty, and the sound of the sea waves was heard in his ears. They went directly to the coast of the East China Sea. The city nearest to the East China Sea was left behind. "Find the boat." Jiang Wanbai stretched out and went to the green bamboo road. Green bamboo nodded, looked at the direction, then ran towards the side of someone. Jiang Wanbai, Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu went there without delay. Suddenly, they changed places. The noise of the capital disappeared, leaving only the sound of the sea wind and the sound of waves. There is a smell of fishy salty smell in the air between breathing. "Can you see anything?" Jiang Wanbai narrowed her eyes slightly, looked at the sea and asked in a voice. Qi Qingxing nodded, "very heavy resentment." But the resentment was so far away from the sea that at a glance, he could only see a black line in the distance, which was very long. Jiang Wanbai looked at both ends and found that he could not see his head. Soon, when Jiang Wanbai walked by, Qingzhu had already found the boat. Jiang Wanbai didn''t plan to ask for boatman. After all, they didn''t go out to sea for business or play. The anger in front of them was so heavy that the danger was unknown. Apart from one green bamboo blood, the other three were more or less self-protection. If we find another boatman to sail at this time, it will be equivalent to bringing a person who has no self-protection ability. Jiang Wanbai does not want to make a fuss. But Qingzhu ran around and didn''t buy a boat. However, if you go to sea, you have to rent a boat, and there are other people on board. "Master, we will find a boat. He is willing to rent it to us, but he also wants to go to sea." Green bamboo came to the road. Jiang Wanbai''s eyes fall behind him. There is a girl standing there, looking at this side. Her expression is also a little nervous. Jiang Wanbai asked, "can''t we just buy her boat with money?" "She doesn''t sell it." Green bamboo road. Qi Qingxing said: "for the people here, boats are used for a living. They will not sell them until they have to." "So you knew that Qingzhu couldn''t buy a boat, did you?" Jiang Wanbai immediately looks at him. Qi Qingxing gave a light cough and said, "it''s not necessarily impossible to buy it. If we are lucky, we can buy it." "Go and ask first." Jiangwan Baidao. So the party went to the girl. The girl suddenly saw green bamboo and three people coming. Her expression became more tense. She stepped back two steps and said, "I don''t want to rent a boat. You can find someone else." With that, she turned to go. Xue Xu called out to her, "little girl, you wait..." Jiang Wanbai and others can also find other boats, but other boats also need to be followed by others. At that time, in addition to them, there will be a large number of people following. On the contrary, it is the girl side. Even if they agree to the girl''s request, they just want to look after the girl on the boat alone. "We can promise you to go out to sea together." Xue Xu Dao. The girl hesitated and turned to look at them again. Jiang Wanbai followed Xue Xu''s words and said, "but we must be in danger when we go to sea this time. Are you sure you want to go with us?" "No matter who goes to sea now, it won''t be safe." The girl didn''t think about the cableway. At last she stopped and asked, "don''t you know? The sea is very dangerous recently, and almost no one has come back. " Chapter 1354 "We know, of course, that''s why we came here." Jiang Wan Bai Dao, she said while facing Qi Qing with a look. When necessary, she still moved out of the imperial court, which made the girl feel a little relieved. Even when she heard that they had come to investigate this matter under the order of the national teacher, her eyes were bright, but only for a moment, and her eyes were dim again. "You''d better not go. The imperial court sent people to investigate before, but they didn''t come back after going to sea." The girl pursed her lips. Hearing her words, Qingzhu also showed doubts on her face and asked, "since you know that the sea is very dangerous and you may never return, why do you still want to go?" What''s the difference between going there and going to die? Qingzhu thought in his heart, but he could not say it. "I must go to sea." The girl bit her lower lip and didn''t say why she wanted to go. She just looked firm. Jiang Wanbai laughed and said, "that''s quite a coincidence. We must go there. It''s better to join hands." Seeing that she had already said the seriousness of the matter, Jiang Wanbai and others still wanted to go. She also knew that it was useless to say more, so she stopped persuading him and only told Jiang Wanbai about the price of the boat. After negotiating the price, they went to find someone to make a contract, pressed the fingerprint, and even paid 30% of the rent. Jiang Wanbai and others were about to board the ship. "Wait!" The girl quickly called out to them. "What''s the matter?" "Green bamboo does not understand," not have already said? Do you regret it? It doesn''t matter if you regret it. As long as you rent the boat to us, it doesn''t matter whether you go or not. " "No!" Don''t you know when you stomp back to the sea? Are you going to drink sea water and eat sea fish Green bamboo understood that he had misunderstood the girl, and even said, "no, we have already prepared something." "Is it? Where is it? Now that we''re going out to sea, let''s get our things on board so that we can make it before dark. " The girl looked around. Qingzhu doesn''t know how to explain it. After all, they had already prepared things for a long time, but they had already prepared them when they were in the capital. All of them were put in the storage ring of Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Because they were worried about the situation when they were in the desert before, they prepared enough food and water for them to eat for a year without any problem. But this is not easy to say to the girl. When they agreed to go out to sea together, Jiang Wanbai and others also knew the girl''s name. The girl''s name was Haiyin, and nothing else was said. Jiang Wanbai knew that Haiyin was still on guard against them, so he didn''t ask much. Anyway, they just wanted a boat that could go to sea. Jiang Wanbai even thought that he should have taken time to refine a ship when he knew that he was in the capital. At that time, I thought that there were people along the coast anyway. It was a very simple thing to buy a boat, so there was no refining. "Naturally, we have our own methods, but we are under the orders of the national master to investigate. How could the master not give us treasures?" Jiang Wanbai said solemnly. Chapter 1355 Haiyin heard of the miraculous deeds of the master of China before, and asked no more about it. She obviously had made plans for going to sea. If she didn''t meet Jiang evening white and others, she might have gone to sea by herself. Therefore, she had prepared something on the ship. So when Jiang evening white and others had nothing to prepare for, a group of people got on board and started to go to the black line in the distance. On the boat, Jiang thought about it later in the evening, or asked Haiyin what was going on, "is there anything strange before this?" "No." Haiyin shook his head. "Anyway, as usual, everyone went to sea to make a living. Until one day, suddenly a ship escaped from the storm came back, saying that he had encountered very terrible things at sea, but what he met was impossible for the man to say..." Then, we found that, on the same day, all the ships that went to sea on the same day, including those going to sea at the back, did not return, so that they were afraid to go to the sea for a while. Later, some people were forced to go to sea because of their livelihood, and they only dared to go nearby and not go further. No one knew if they would go back. "It''s ok if you don''t go further anyway." Haiyin road. "How do you know where you can''t go on?" he asked curiously "I don''t know." Haiyin shook her head and suddenly there was a little gloom in her expression. She said, "it is a place where everyone doesn''t know where the danger started, so there are still many people who accidentally break into the dangerous place, and they don''t come back." So whether we can come back after going to sea is sometimes a matter of luck. But those who are careful to do as little as possible are not going to be in trouble. However, it is impossible for us to only live in such a small area. There are always people who inadvertently break out the safety line when they go to sea, so they can never come back. Although Haiyin did not say why she must go to sea, Jiang evening white and others also saw something from her attitude when she talked about these things. It is likely that an important person of Haiyin accidentally crossed the safety boundary when he went to sea, and he never came back again. Haiyin insisted on going to sea, or to find the man back. It was afternoon when they went out to sea, and when the coast disappeared, it was dark. Haiyin looked at Jiang evening white and others in a tangled way, and seemed to want to see where they came from to get food. Jiang evening white looked at it as funny, but it was not hidden, and directly took the ingredients from the storage ring to the green bamboo, and asked the bamboo to cook. "You can eat with us too." The river in the late white Dynasty was shocked by the Haiyin road. Haiyin just saw that so many food was taken out of the white sky. But when she heard what Jiang said, she shook her head and refused to say, "I have food and water ready. You can do what you want to eat." "It doesn''t matter." Green bamboo also busy way, "you still have to look at the boat, if you go to cook, who will look at the boat? And it''s not sure when we''ll be in the dangerous waters Chapter 1356 When Qingzhu said this, Haiyin also showed hesitation. After a moment, she nodded her head and agreed to have dinner with Jiang Wanbai and others. She just thought in her heart that if she had a chance to go back, she would not have their remaining 70% silver. Before dark, they did not encounter any dangerous things, but Jiang Wanbai and others did not let go. As it gets dark, the party becomes more and more vigilant. Jiang Wanbai thinks about it, but secretly sets a boundary to prevent it from happening. "It''s a bit windy outside. Let''s go and sit inside and eat." Green bamboo ran out after cooking, originally thought to eat on the deck, who knows that as soon as the sky gets dark, the wind is especially strong at night. Sitting on the deck can eat a mouthful of wind. Jiang Wanbai and others have no opinion. Anyway, as long as they can eat, it doesn''t matter whether they eat outside or inside the cabin. "I''ll watch the boat for you. You can go to dinner." Xue Xu found Haiyin and said to her. Haiyin was not dazzled by Xue Xu''s face, but looked at him suspiciously, "will you sail?" "Yes." Xue Xu nodded seriously and showed it to Heine. A moment later, Haiyin went to eat and gave the place to Xue Xu. When she got to the place to eat, Haiyin was still a little embarrassed and said, "so some of you can sail?" "Who?" Jiang Wanbai is waiting for Qi Qingxing to clean her fishbone. Wen Yan looks at Haiyin. Her eyes flicker in the cabin. She finds a figure missing, and then she knows who Haiyin is talking about. Jiang evening white also some surprised, "Xue Xu will sail?" "Mr. Xue seems to have a lot of things." Qingzhu filled a bowl of fish soup and handed it to Haiyin, sighing. I don''t know why. Haiyin has a bad feeling in her heart. But the bowl of fish soup in her hand is so fragrant that she can''t bear to put it down. So she thinks that she can finish the bowl of fish soup and go and look at it. The Kung Fu of a bowl of fish soup, should not have what matter. Hain thought to herself. But soon, she knew that she was wrong. Half way through a bowl of fish soup, Jiang Wanbai just happened to wait for Qi Qingxing to help her clean up a piece of fish bone, and opened her mouth. Just as she was about to eat the fish in her mouth, the whole boat suddenly swayed. "Well..." Jiang Wanbai hums, the first reaction is to swing his sleeve and make a border to protect the pot of fish soup. Qi Qingxing timely reached out and helped her. In the other hand, she also held chopsticks. One end of the chopsticks held that piece of fish. The fish was not broken or dropped. "What''s going on?" Jiang Wanbai lies in Qi Qingxing''s arms, slightly widens his eyes and releases his spiritual consciousness. However, he doesn''t find any evil spirit or resentment nearby, let alone any big fish. Haiyin''s half bowl of fish soup had been sprinkled all over her body, most of which had been spilled on her own body, but she had no longer taken care of them. She ran to Xue Xu with both hands and feet. Qi Qingxing looked at Haiyin and said, "maybe something happened to Xue Xu there." Jiang Wanbai took a puff from his forehead. Knowing that Haiyin had already passed by, the problem should not be serious. After a while, the boat was finally stabilized. Qingzhu sighed at the pot of fish soup and sighed with relief. Fortunately, the fish soup was OK Chapter 1357 "Ah, woo." Jiang Wanbai grabs Qi Qingxing''s hand and finally eats the fish into his mouth. Unfortunately, the fish is cold and fishy. However, Jiang Wanbai is satisfied with the fish. Probably, after experiencing the ups and downs, the fish that didn''t fall to the ground is very fragrant. Hain staggered to xuexu, her eyes widened. "What have you done?" Xue Xu, who was in charge of the rudder, looked back at her. There was an excited light in his eyes, which was a little strange. He said, "nothing, just sail according to what you said." "Are you sailing?" Haiyin rushed forward and took the control of the rudder back. "If you drive down again, people will be dizzy." A moment later, Xue Xu was driven out. Facing the eyes of Jiang Wanbai, he reached out and touched the tip of his nose. He still laughed so well. He said, "the first time I set sail, I was a little excited. I didn''t control it." From that night on, Heine would rather not eat than let Xue Xu close to the rudder. Every time he appeared in her sight, she would look at it with vigilance. Green bamboo can only send rice to her. The ship had been sailing on the sea without any danger. Until the morning of the third day, Jiang Wanbai looked at the light resentment around him and knew that they had entered the range of the black line seen on the shore. "Stop for a moment." Haiyin road in the late Qing Dynasty. Haiyin was also a little nervous. As she stopped the boat, she asked, "did you find anything?" "Not for the time being, but what I can tell you is that we are entering the dangerous sea area, and it will be more dangerous if we continue to go ahead." Jiangwan Baidao. When they got to the deck, Jiang Wanbai''s eyes had completely turned into golden pupils. Qi Qingxing looked at her. The last time they saw her eyes completely turned into golden pupils, it was when they rearranged the demon subduing array at Daqing temple. Haiyin also saw the change of Jiang Wanbai. She covered her mouth and was surprised, but she didn''t dare to make a sound. Jiang Wanbai smiles, looks at her and asks, "scared?" "No Haiyin shook her head honestly and said, "I thought you had already started casting." So I don''t dare to make a sound, just for fear of disturbing Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai shakes his head, "no casting, just look at the situation ahead, right Why do you have to go to sea? Can you tell me? " Before that all the way up the river, Wanbai never asked why Haiyin had to go out to sea. Until now, Jiang Wanbai asked. Haiyin looks at the sea ahead. She doesn''t have the abilities of Jiang Wanbai and others, so she can''t see any resentment or evil spirit. What she can see is just the boundless sea. This is not her first time to go to sea, and the sea in front of her is actually what she remembers. However, I don''t know when the danger hidden in the sea came out and began to devour the people who entered the sea. "I''m looking for my father and my brother." Hain said, "they went to sea half a month ago, and only this ship came back." "Do you mean it was the empty ship that came back?" Green bamboo surprised way. Haiyin nodded. "In fact, at that time, my father and younger brother already knew that the sea god began to leave people, but if we didn''t go out to sea, we would soon have no food, because we couldn''t get out of the sea, and there were fewer and fewer merchant ships, too many people waiting to find work..." Chapter 1358 It''s just a situation in which there are more monks and fewer candidates. There is no way. Only those who are particularly strong or have extensive contacts and can speak are most likely to get those jobs. In contrast, Haiyin''s father and younger brother are honest and silent people who don''t speak nice words and take what they do. In fact, this kind of personality is very popular with some customers. Before that, there were a number of regular businessmen who would go to sea with Haiyin''s father and brother every time they went to sea. However, some of them never come back after going to sea, and the rest of the customers will not come here after they have no way to go to sea. "No way, in order to make a living, my father and brother took a trip to sea business." Haiyin said, "it was clearly agreed before going out to sea. It will never go too far. If there is any accident, I will come back immediately..." "I''ve been waiting for them to come back. Finally, in the morning before yesterday, my familiar neighbor told me that my boat was coming to the shore. I ran over happily, thinking that my father and brother were back." However, after waiting and waiting, no one on board got off the ship. Everyone felt strange, so she went on board with Haiyin and found that there was no one on board. For a moment, the panic again spread along the coast. This is the first time that a ship went out, and finally the ship came back intact, but none of the people on board came back, and there was no trace of fighting or blood on the ship, and no one left any warning or clues. It was as if the people on the ship disappeared out of thin air. "Since the boat is back and there are no bodies on it, maybe my father and my brother are waiting for me to pick them up." Haiyinhong has a firm and resolute look in her eyes. Originally, she wanted to go out to sea alone, but she was worried that her father and younger brother would encounter any difficulties. She could not save them by herself, so she hoped that someone would go with her. However, she asked around, and no one was willing to go with her. Everyone advised her to give up, and even said that the good and bad ships were back. But Heine knows that now everyone regards her ship as a ghost ship. "Do you know how far the ship that comes back to sea after an accident at sea, those who can go back safely, have gone as far as possible?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice. Haiyin thought about it carefully and said, "it should be only nine days back and forth." So after waiting for more than nine days before her father and brother came back, Heine had a bad feeling in her heart. After waiting for nearly half a month, she was in despair. But I didn''t expect that my boat came back. However, it only gave her hope and then pushed her into a deeper abyss of despair. Xue Xu said: "since the person who went the farthest and didn''t have an accident is nine days. When your father and younger brother went out to sea, they promised that you would only go to the safe area. At most, they should have been ready to return by the fourth day. So, what happened to your father and brother on the fourth day Go on... " So they broke into the dangerous area, and the whole ship didn''t come back. Chapter 1359 Haiyin was stunned and couldn''t figure out what it would be. She could make her father and brother choose to move on. What made the whole boat disappear, but only this boat came back. After listening to Haiyin''s words, Jiang Wanbai has already searched around. When her eyes turn into golden pupils, no matter how strong the resentment in front of her can not block her sight. However, Jiang Wanbai underestimated the scope occupied by the resentment in front of her. After a moment, the golden color in her eyes gradually faded, sighed, and said to Qi Qingxing and other humanitarians: "I can''t see the end at all. What''s more, what I see is only resentment surging, and I don''t see any other living things, no living things, no unjust spirits and so on." "And how did it come about?" Green bamboo has also been able to see some now, heard that there is no ghost, immediately puzzled asked. Jiang Wanbai sat down with him and said, "there''s only one possibility. It''s just that these grievances are all emitted from an unjust soul. If you think about it, so much resentment is emitted from an unjust soul. Unless we are lucky enough to run into this evil spirit, we can''t see it in such strong resentment No Jiang Wanbai said and then frowned and overturned what he had just said. "Even if so much resentment comes from one wronged soul, how many people have never come back to sea during this period? How can there be no other ghosts? " Xue Xu followed Jiang Wanbai''s words. After saying that, several people looked at each other and said in unison: "unless these people who are missing at sea are still alive!" If those missing people are still alive, it is impossible to see other ghosts. Haiyin couldn''t understand the words before Jiang Wanbai, but she could understand the words that several people said in unison. Her eyes brightened and she asked excitedly, "really? Are those missing people really alive? Does that mean my father and my brother are alive? " She said and cried with excitement. Jiang Wanbai and others looked at each other, but still felt that they could not let Haiyin hold too much hope for it. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai said: "Haiyin, don''t be too excited. This is just our guess. In fact, there will be a not too good and an extremely bad result." "What?" Haiyin wiped her tears and looked at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai hesitated. I don''t know if I should say it or not. After all, Haiyin is too young in front of her. In Jiang Wanbai''s opinion, she is actually a child. Haiyin saw Jiang Wanbai''s hesitation, and even said, "tell me, in fact, when I came, I had prepared for the worst, so even if it was the worst result, I could bear it, you say it." Hearing Haiyin''s words, Jiang Wanbai sighs, knowing that since Haiyin can make a plan to go out to sea to find her father and brother, it shows that Haiyin is much stronger than her appearance. "That''s not a very good result is that the missing people have lost their lives, but their souls have not been affected by the resentment, and they have not stayed here because of the resentment, but have been reincarnated." So we can''t see the existence of other ghosts. Hain clenched her hands and asked, "what about the terrible result?" Chapter 1360 Hain was a little confused, why even death can only be regarded as a bad result, and I really can''t imagine what the extremely bad result is. Jiang Wanbai didn''t make a sound. Xue Xu answered Haiyin and said: "the extremely bad result is that after the death of those missing people, their souls have not been able to reincarnate, but have been devoured by that evil spirit, and even have no chance of reincarnation. Or, the souls of those people are controlled by that evil spirit at a certain place, maybe they are suffering too much to reincarnate ¡­¡± Haine, listening to Xue Xu, looked pale. She finally realized that it was really a terrible thing to have no way to reincarnate after death. After all, for most ordinary people, it is very important to have a good fetus after death. "However, all these are just our conjectures. We have to find out the source of these complaints before we know what the situation is." Jiang Wanbai sighed, but he couldn''t help reaching out and touching Haiyin''s head. Haiyin nodded stupidly, or there was no way to immediately walk out of the several possibilities mentioned by Jiang Wanbai and others. After several people were silent for a while, Qingzhu racked his brains to come up with a question and asked Haiyin, "have you never thought about it? If you can''t find your father and your brother again, what will you do then? Do you want to stay here or go somewhere else? " Haiyin shook her head and said truthfully, "I don''t know." She really did not know, because she did not think about this possibility. "I only think of two possibilities, either to find my father and brother, our family to go back together, continue to live as before, or I also disappeared in this sea, that would be regarded as a reunion with my father and younger brother." "Now maybe you can try to imagine what Qingzhu said." Jiang Wanbai said, "no matter what, we will send you back safely." The reason why Jiang Wanbai said this was that he hoped that Haiyin could make a plan to live alone in the future. After all, just like what they said, the three possibilities were only their speculation. But in fact, there is endless resentment here, and it is so strong that ordinary people who break in have little chance to survive. Therefore, among the three possibilities mentioned by them, the other two are much more likely to be bad. However, Jiang Wanbai and others are worried about not saying it directly. Haiyin pursed her lips and was silent for a long time, but she still nodded. When she stood up and went to the cabin, she suddenly turned around again, bowed deeply to Jiang Wanbai and others, and said, "thank you." "Anyway, I went to sea to look for it. Even if the result is not good, even if I can''t find my father and brother to go back together, but for me, I''ve done my best to come here. No matter whether the result is good or bad, I won''t have any regrets." Hayne road. But even if the mouth said strong, her voice still can not stop choking. She still couldn''t accept the fact that she had to live alone in the future. It was clear that their family had lived so fast before, and that her younger brother was still so young. In fact, his life was just beginning, but everything was over. Chapter 1361 Jiang Wanbai pursed her lips. After Haiyin left for a long time, she sighed and said, "Haiyin is actually very strong." There was no crying, no idea of suicide. Although she couldn''t bear the sadness, she didn''t give up because of it. Instead, she tried to accept it and began to imagine the scene of her own life alone in the future. Even if it is really the two bad situations behind, she will live well, with the share of her father and brother. Qi Qingxing answered and clenched her hand without saying much. Xue Xu, after watching Haiyin leave, took back the time and squinted at the front and said, "today is the third day. Haiyin said that her father went out to sea at the same time as us, so that is to say, her father and younger brother were in this position on the third day, and here, in fact, has entered the scope of resentment ¡£¡± It''s just on the edge, so resentment is not strong. "If you continue to move forward, you will feel more and more resentment. Even if ordinary people are in such a situation, they will have bad reactions. Many people just turn back in time because of this." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. Xue Xu nodded, then chuckled and said, "that''s why I''m more curious. On the fourth day, what happened to the people on this ship that they gave up turning back and went on walking forward." "I''ll see it this time tomorrow." Jiangwan Baidao. On the afternoon of the third day, there was still nothing unusual in the vicinity. Instead, it was Jiang Wanbai and others. They were a bit bored to wait. So they turned out the fishing rod from the cabin and laid down on the deck one by one, and began to fish. Qingzhu didn''t take part in the fishing activities. He preferred his notebook. However, after reading half of the book, Qingzhu found that none of Jiang Wanbai''s three fish had been caught, so he couldn''t help asking, "master, didn''t you say that the words in front of you didn''t even have any living creatures?" "Yes." Jiang Wanbai nodded, "it is true that there is no living thing." "Why do you still fish?" Green bamboo is even more confused. No living things mean that there is no fish. It is useless to fish here for a day and a year. It is doomed that no fish can be caught. "So what?" Jiang Wanbai yawned lazily, "if we can''t catch fish, we can''t catch other things?" "What?" Green bamboo slightly widened his eyes, very curious. Jiang Wanbai did not speak, a faint voice sounded behind the ears of green bamboo, "of course, it''s a water devil." At the same time, there is a cool wind blowing on the ears of Qingzhu. Qingzhu''s body is stiff, and then he turns around suddenly. He angrily says to Xue Xu, who doesn''t know when to approach: "Mr. Xue, when have you become so naive?" "Why? Didn''t you scream with fear? " Xue Xu''s face was startled, and his voice was still full of disappointment. Green bamboo was very angry and said: "master and childe have no reaction. Of course, I don''t have to worry about other frightening things." "Is it?" Xue Xu suddenly, "then you are quite clever." "Mr. Xue, have I never been very clever in your eyes before?" Green bamboo is not satisfied. Chapter 1362 Just in the green bamboo and Xue Xu quarrel, Qi Qingxing suddenly whispered: "something hooked." "What?!" The green bamboo was surprised. "Really?!" The river was bright in the evening, and immediately went to Qi Qingxing to gather together. Even Xue Xu, also slightly narrowed his eyes to see the past. Just under their eyes, everyone saw it. Qi Qingxing''s fishing rod shook, and then he was pulled forward by a force. The force path was so big that Qi Qingxing, who had been holding the fishing rod, was pulled forward and shook. He reached out and pulled him in time when he sat next to the river. That is, Qi Qingxing was pulled and shaken. When he sat back, Qi Qingxing was stable. He left the rod and the fishing line shaking and shaking. Qingzhu held his breath and looked at it. All of them worried that the rod or line would suddenly break. But fortunately, the fishing rod is especially solid with the fishing line. The rod and the line have been sticking to the line without breaking, even if the guy who is on the hook below struggles. Finally, the guy who was hooked under was probably exhausted and exhausted. He had no strength. The shaking of the fishing rod and the line gradually weakened and weakened until a certain moment stopped completely. "Boy, it''s time to close the line." Green bamboo saw Qi Qingxing did not move, can not help but give a voice to remind way, his tone and expression are still a little excited. Qi Qingxing looked at him and suddenly said, "you come to collect the line?" "Me?" Qingzhu was stunned, and subconsciously went to see Jiang evening white and xuexu, but Jiang evening Bai and xuexu also looked at him with a smile, and said nothing. Qingzhu was a little excited and excited. He saw the water fisherman for the first time, so he was very looking forward to what kind of thing he caught. Qi Qingxing asked, and he also had some initiative. Immediately, he reached out and held the fishing rod and said, "son, you can rest assured, just give it to me." "OK." Qi Qingxing cheeki smiled and let go of his hand. Qingzhu was trying to close the line. Suddenly, there was a strong force on the other end of the fishing rod, which led him to the sea. Qingzhu suddenly got pulled by such a pull. Suddenly, he shouted out a voice, and the whole people flew forward. Fortunately, even if so, he still remembered that he didn''t release the hand holding the rod easily. "Ah! Boy! master worker! Save me! " The green bamboo shouted. Seeing that he was going to be pulled off the boat at the next moment, one hand on the left and right clasped his shoulder, and he was pulled to the ground, and then quickly stepped back for several steps and returned to his original place. "Let go!" Jiang Bai went up late to catch the fishing rod and shouted to the green bamboo. When I heard the sound of the late White River, Qingzhu immediately let go of his hand subconsciously. The fishing rod fell into the hand of jiangevening white. The strong force was still pulling forward, even greater than the previous strength. The river was still standing still in the same place. The other hand pulled the line. This time, the struggle lasted less than before, and soon the movement and quiet were small. When the fish line and fishing rod calmed down again, the river began to close the line later. At this time, green bamboo has also recovered his mood, staring at the sea. Seeing the waves appear in the sea, the waves are bigger and denser. At one moment, a group of black things dehydrate and then fall on the deck after being dumped by the river in the evening. Chapter 1363 "A big shell?" The green bamboo was scared to step back two steps, and quickly reacted and went forward. At this time, he finally saw the group of things caught. It is not black, but a half person large shell is covered with sea grass with the look. These seaweed green is black. When they are pulled up, they only see black things. And the hook and a piece of fish line are bitten by the big shell. The river left the fishing rod in the evening. Just after the rod was dropped, the big shell lying on the ground bounced forward. "Ah, it''s going to run!" Green bamboo shout, directly toward the big shell to the past, seems to want to stop the big shell. But when the big shell was about to fall into the sea, it hit an invisible junction, and then bounced back and fell back on the deck. Jiang looked at a little bit late, and said, "if you hit it a few times, the boat will have to smash it through." The big shell seems to understand people''s words. Jiang evening white just said this, and the shell jumped again immediately. This time, it didn''t jump outside the ship, but jumped straight up and down again. It seemed that he really wanted to smash the deck through. Just over, he threw an empty green bamboo on the ground, watching the shell jump and smash, and a little flustered. He climbed up and ran to the side of Jiang evening white and others, and stared at him and said, "master, if you let it fall again, will you really smash the boat through it? Do you want to stop it quickly? " Green bamboo said that the big shell seemed to understand what he said, and then he jumped faster and harder. So that the sea in the cabin was recruited by the movement. At first, she saw Jiang evening white and others standing there without knowing what to look at. Then she saw a large group of black leaping up to the sky, and then fell down and hit a "Dong" sound. Haiyin immediately understood that the sound just heard under the huge bang is so. She hurriedly walked, stared at the big shell before her eyes, and jumped around, and couldn''t help but say, "what''s the matter with this big shell?" "Have you ever seen such a big shell before?" As soon as she saw her coming, Qingzhu asked in a hurry. Haiyin nodded and said, "I have seen something bigger than this, and I can hide the kind of adult, but Never seen a big shell go on like this. " Speaking of this, the sea Yin has a white face, and even busy way: "no! Can''t let it continue to jump down, and you must trample my boat As she said, she turned to find a net, first caught the big shell and hung it up. But Haiyin just turned around, Jiang evening white reached for her, and said, "rest assured, let it trample, even if it bungee their shells, it may not be able to trample your boat through." Hearing Jiang evening white say this, Qingzhu hurriedly went to see Qi Qingxing and xuexu, and found that Qi Qingxing and xuexu were not worried at all. Now I understand that, in fact, from the beginning, Jiang evening white and others did not worry that the big shell could really smash the boat through, because at the moment when the big shell was caught, Jiang evening White had already laid the boundary inside and outside the ship. No matter how big shells jump, they can''t jump out in any way unless they break the boundary she has laid. Chapter 1364 Just after Jiang Wanbai said these words, the big shell jumped suddenly, and the boat all shook, but the spot where it hit still had no mark left. After that, the big shell did not move. It''s like it was just that one. It''s angry. And now it has given up. Green bamboo just shook with the boat for a while, and finally stood firm. Staring at the big shell, he said, "master, can it understand us?" "It looks like it is." Jiang Wanbai picks up his eyebrows and smiles. Haiyin is still a little confused. She can''t help but ask, "what is this thing?" Although it looked like a big shell, from her coming up to the present, all the behaviors and reactions of seeing the big shell were different from what she knew about the big shell. Moreover, the big shell could understand people''s words, which was enough to shock Heine. "Is it the big shell that becomes the essence?" Hain couldn''t help but guess. Qingzhu is also a little tangled, because when he first asked Jiang Wanbai and others, he knew that they were fishing for water ghosts, but now the fish is clearly a big shell, which is totally different from the water ghost he knows. But is that what water ghosts in the sea are like? At such a thought, green bamboo hesitated and said, "like a water ghost?" "Water devil?" Haiyin was stunned for a moment, looked at the big shell, and looked suspicious, "is this a water ghost? Why doesn''t it look like that? " "Don''t the water ghosts in the sea look like this?" Green bamboo is puzzled to ask a way. Haiyin was more confused. She shook her head and nodded, and then quickly shook her head. She said, "I don''t know. Anyway, the water ghost I heard is not like this." Green bamboo: Haiyin saw the green bamboo to see Jiang Wanbai and others, so they also followed. They looked at it eagerly. Jiang Wanbai felt a little cute and couldn''t help laughing and said, "I don''t know what it is. Break it open and have a look." "Break it off?" Green bamboo looked at the big shell and found that when they said the words to break it off, the shell obviously trembled. Green bamboo eyes a bright, way: "it seems that we are afraid of hard to break it." "That''s more to break." Xue Xu said, and went to the big shell side, but also said to the green bamboo: "come here and take the handle." Green bamboo Leng for a moment, hurriedly walked over, mouth still asked: "how should this start?" "It doesn''t matter. There''s a knife on the ship that''s specially used to open large shells." Haiyinlian is busy and turns to look for a knife. Subconsciously, the big shell would jump again. It seemed that he wanted to avoid the hands of Xue Xu and others. However, if he only jumped up a little, there was an invisible force pressing down from the top and directly pushed it back to its original place. Xue Xu''s lip angle radian deepens, "want to run?" The big shell struggled in place for a long time and wanted to escape. However, no matter how struggling, let alone jumping up, they could not even get off the ground. They twisted left and right and stayed in the same place all the time. At this time, Haiyin, who was looking for a knife, came back with a long flat knife, which was used to pry big shells. "Here comes the knife." Haiyin excitedly said that she also wanted to pry open the shell to see what was going on inside. The big shell probably felt the threat and knew that he was doomed. At this time, an old voice thought from the shell, "don''t pry, don''t pry! I''ll come out myself Chapter 1365 "Well?" Jiang evening white pick eyebrows. Haiyin and Qingzhu stare at the big shell, and then look at each other. Haiyin is shocked and says, "is it the shell that becomes the essence or is there a water ghost hidden in it?" "What are you doing?! Don''t talk nonsense "Call me Lord Shen!" said the old voice "Lord Shen?" Green bamboo is stunned. In fact, the old voice has a strange accent. Jiang Wanbai and others are not sure whether it is "Lord Shen" or other adults. However, at least the things inside are willing to speak and come out by themselves, which saves them from doing things by themselves. Xue Xu immediately removed the power that bound the big shell. So, just under everyone''s eyes, the big shell fluttered open, revealing the one sitting inside A baby boy? "Well?" Green bamboo and others were stunned for a moment, "how is it a child?" As a result, as soon as he finished this sentence, a bead suddenly hit him, "it''s Lord Shen! Lord Shen! You are the child When he saw a big bead on his forehead, he couldn''t even block his big eyes Haiyin also saw it and was shocked. "If you give it to you, you can take it." Xue Xu said, bending over to pick up the bead and put it into the arms of green bamboo. Green bamboo lenglengleng look at him, and then look at the shell sitting that "Lord Shen", some helpless. But Lord Shen snorted and didn''t ask him to return the bead. Instead, he looked disdainful. It seemed that such a small bead was so surprised that he didn''t see it! No matter whether the beads are worth the money or not, they are very beautiful just looking at them, and the green bamboo happily collected them. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing did not say anything, and their eyes were always on the "Shen man". Lord Shen''s voice is very old. It sounds like a little old man''s voice. However, after the shell is opened, they see a little fart child. However, the child is dressed neatly and does not have a small belly bag. "What are you looking at?" After perceiving Jiang Wanbai and others'' eyes falling on him, Lord Shen is a little bit hairy, and immediately says angrily. "Wow, he has a bad temper at all." Green bamboo murmur. Who knows this Lord Shen''s hearing is very good. He hears Qingzhu''s words and stares at him fiercely. Scared, Qingzhu shrinks back for fear that Lord Shen will hit him with beads again. Although such a big bead is beautiful and valuable, it still hurts to hit it on the head. Qingzhu doesn''t have much desire for money. He is still afraid of pain. Fortunately, Lord Shen just glared at him and didn''t take out any more beads to hit him. "Are you a shell essence?" Haiyin asked cautiously, her eyes still bright and a little excited. After all, although she had heard a lot about sea monsters before, it was the first time that she had seen a fairy monster with her own eyes. Qingzhu thought that Lord Shen would take beads to hit people again. However, Lord Shen just snorted, lifted his chin and said, "you still have some eyesight." Chapter 1366 "Are you really a shell master? Why doesn''t it look like that? " Jiang Wanbai frowns and looks at it with suspicion. This suspicious look directly stimulated Mr. Shen. However, he didn''t attack Jiang Wanbai. He knew that Jiang Wanbai was very powerful in these people. He was not the opponent of these three people, so he didn''t do it easily. Jiang Wanbai also murmured that, what exactly is the adult Shen in front of her is not in the scope that she wants to know. What she wants to know more is what''s going on here, so she asks, "do you know what''s going on here? What''s the reason for such a heavy resentment? And what about those who are missing on the sea? " "How can I know? I''ve been sleeping. If you hadn''t seduced me with something, I would have fallen asleep. I would have bitten my mouth, and I would not have been caught by you! As for why those people disappeared, I have no idea. No matter in the sea or on the sea, it is a place full of dangers and accidents. Who knows how they disappeared? Maybe in the water. " "No way!" Hain denied, "it''s impossible! Even if it is really because of accidents, there are so many accidents in a period of time, there are also problems! Have you really not noticed anything strange? " "No!" Lord Shen said impatiently. He covered his mouth again, yawned and muttered, "I''m so tired that I want to sleep..." I don''t know why, when Shen yawned, Jiang Wanbai and others all yawned together. Even Qi Qingxing held his mouth and yawned, so that Jiang Wanbai didn''t pay attention to such a strange phenomenon. Instead, he looked at Qi Qingxing with surprise. "What are you looking at?" Qi Qingxing''s expression was stiff for a moment. He put down his hand and his eyes fell on one side. He asked a little unnaturally. Jiang Wanbai said: "it''s the first time to see you yawn. It''s a little strange." Qi Qingxing said: "Why do we yawn when you yawn?" Qi Qingxing looked at Mr. Shen, asked in a low voice, and directly changed the topic. Fortunately, Jiang Wanbai wants to sigh. He doesn''t mean to drag him on. He also looks at Mr. Shen when he hears the speech. Other people are looking at him. Obviously, they are all curious about what is going on. "How do I know?" Lord Shen glared and said angrily, "you yawn with me. I didn''t say anything!" He called himself "I" at one time, and then called himself "old man", which was very strange. However, he himself is quite strange, so many strange places appear together, Jiang Wanbai and others have no time to study. Shen Da was very angry and grumpy, but he didn''t yawn any more after he yawned. He lay in the shell and said, "what else do you want to ask? Ask quickly! I''m going to bed! " "You don''t know if you ask, don''t ask!" Jiang Wanbai said angrily. As a result, Lord Shen was so angry that he turned over and sat up in anger: "who says I don''t know?"?! There is nothing I don''t know about the sea and the sea! " "Since you say you know, why can''t you answer any of the questions I just asked you?" Jiang Wanbai snorted with suspicion. Chapter 1367 Lord Shen was so excited by him that his chest swelled. If he really looked like an old man, his beard would have been blown up by now. "Did I not? There''s nothing strange here! It''s just normal for you to go to sleep with me. It''s strange that you don''t want to go to sleep with me. It''s just that you don''t want to sleep with me. It''s strange that you don''t want to go to sleep with me all the time Shen Da was very popular. Jiang Wanbai gave a light Tut, but there was no hope. bamboo can''t help but Tucao: "you make complaints about it." make complaints about the river''s late white Tucao. When the bamboo tree was so clear, Shen Shen immediately pulled out a big bead and smashed it to the green bamboo. But this time, the bamboo has already been prepared to make complaints about it, and directly reached out to catch the bead that he had smashed. After catching the bead, Qingzhu was still a little proud and said, "Hey, didn''t you hit me?" Just now when Lord Shen took out the beads, we all saw that Lord Shen took out the beads from under his buttocks. Shen Da turns around and lies back in the shell. He even turns his back to Jiang Wanbai and others, refusing to speak again. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t want to talk to him any more. In any case, he has already used the provocation method, but he still doesn''t ask for anything. It doesn''t work at all. Probably as Mr. Shen said, they would yawn together because they were sleepy. Jiang Wanbai covered his mouth and yawned again. He stretched out and said, "forget it, I''m going to sleep. I''m busy in vain." "No, master. Don''t you get two big beads?" Qingzhu followed him with two beads in his arms and said with a smile. As he said this, he handed one of the larger beads to jiangwanbai. But Jiang Wanbai did not reach out to pick it up, but said: "you keep it, if only jade." She was only interested in jade. For such beads, they were good-looking, but they were of no practical use in Jiang Wan''s white eyes. Even if she put them away, she would just put them in the corner to fall ash, which was of no use at all. Qingzhu didn''t argue any more when he heard of it. He looked at Xue Xu and Qi Qingxing. Seeing that both Xue Xu and Qi Qingxing were unwilling to take them, Qingzhu gave them to Haiyin again. Haiyin was flustered and quickly waved her hand and refused, "no, no, no! Such a valuable thing... " "It doesn''t matter. Just look good. When you get back to the shore, you can take it and make a piece of jewelry. On the contrary, it''s me. It''s good-looking. Just keep one. You can take it..." Green bamboo doesn''t matter. They argued for a long time. Finally, Haiyin couldn''t resist the green bamboo, so she could only accept the Pearl. When she received the bead, her eyes were still slightly red, and her little nose puffed, and she said to green bamboo, "thank you." "Don''t you cry, what a beautiful pearl. Don''t you all like it? I should be happy. Just like me, I am very happy when I look at this bead. Don''t cry, don''t cry... " Green bamboo at a loss. Hearing what he said, Heine burst into tears and laughed. The big shell lay on the deck and nobody cared about it. Anyway, it was useless and could not ask what he wanted to ask. There was no use in keeping it. Let it go. Chapter 1368 It was the Lord Shen who shrank into the big shell. As soon as the big shell closed, he fell asleep and didn''t want to go back to the sea. Maybe it doesn''t matter where he is, as long as he can get him to sleep. Jiang Wanbai and others took a nap and got up in the afternoon, and Qingzhu had already prepared the meal. He was carrying the rice to the upper deck, calling Jiang Wanbai and others and saying, "master! Childe! Eat Jiang Wanbai stretched out on the deck, glanced at the big shell, raised his eyebrows and said, "Why are you still here?" "Reluctant to leave?" Green bamboo blinked his eyes and went to squat down in front of the big shell. After hesitating for a while, he reached out and pushed the big shell. As a result, the big shell did not move, and there was no movement at all. It was as if he was still asleep and didn''t wake up. Qingzhu looked back at Jiang Wanbai and said, "it seems that I have fallen asleep and haven''t woken up yet." "Oh, then lift it up and throw it down." Qijiang said that he could not take the green fish back to eat. Green bamboo Leng Leng should a, immediately roll the sleeve, squat down to move the big shell to throw down. Green bamboo has great strength, especially after the blood seal is loosened, the big shell obviously presses down. Others may not even move, but the green bamboo takes a deep breath and lifts the big shell. The big shells were stunned for a moment, then they bit their teeth and sank again. Green bamboo steps a meal, face all wrinkled up, but after a pause, or holding a big shell slowly to the front of a step. "I''ll help you." Haiyin, who just came up, saw that the green bamboo was so hard to move, so she went to ask for help. Jiang Wanbai gets a paper man to come out and act like a real person. He can temporarily take over the rudder of the ship instead of Haiyin, which gives Haiyin time to eat. "No Green bamboo shook his head, and his face was already a little red. He held that breath and continued to walk towards the side of the boat with the big shell in his arms. He stopped to have a rest at every step, and all the rest time was longer and longer before each step. Haiyin heard him say no, and it''s not easy to go back. She''s afraid that she''s gone, but she''ll make some mistakes. When the big shell hits the ground, it''ll be a big trouble if she hits the green bamboo''s foot. Green bamboo''s face began to turn red, but he was still some distance away from the ship''s side. Green bamboo bit his teeth. At a certain moment, there was a dark light under his eyes. Then he roared, holding the big shell, he went straight ahead several steps. As long as you go two steps further, you can push the big shell out. At this time, a strange smoke comes out from the big shell in green bamboo''s arms. It''s colorful. The smoke sprays on the green bamboo''s face. Green bamboo was in a trance for a moment, only felt that the big shell in his arms was suddenly heavy again. "Or you''d better put it down and have a rest first?" Haiyin watched his arm begin to sink, afraid that the next moment the big shell would fall off the green bamboo''s hand. As she asked, she looked back at Jiang Wanbai and others, hoping to ask Jiang Wanbai and others to help. However, they found that Jiang Wanbai had already eaten with a bowl and didn''t mean to come and help. Chapter 1369 Haiyin frowned. She intuitively thought that Jiang Wanbai and others would not stand idly by like this, but when she looked at the green bamboo, she didn''t know what was going on. She had seen a bigger shell before, and it was really heavy, but she always thought it was a little strange. Thinking of this, I heard another low roar from the green bamboo side, and then the arm of green bamboo which had fallen down was lifted again and walked forward again. It''s one step short. Hain thought, and breathed a sigh of relief. But just now this step seems to have exhausted the strength of green bamboo, green bamboo face red, sweat on the forehead rolled down. "Mr. Xue, would you like to help Qingzhu Haiyin couldn''t resist, and asked Xue Xu, who was nearest to him. Xue Xu, however, laughed and said, "don''t worry, he can cope with it." Haiyin is stunned. Her eyes are full of worries. How can she see green bamboo? It doesn''t look like she can cope with it. As soon as the idea rose, Jiang Wanbai turned his head and looked at Qingzhu and said, "it doesn''t matter. Hasn''t Qingzhu asked for help? Since he didn''t ask for help, it shows that he thinks he can cope with it. Qingzhu is not the kind of person who has to face up. " Hearing Jiang Wanbai say so, Haiyin really doesn''t know what to say. After all, compared with Jiang Wanbai and others, she really doesn''t know Qingzhu so well. In order to hold back his breath, Qingzhu did not say anything. He just listened to Jiang Wanbai''s words. If he thought he couldn''t do it, he would have asked for help. After all, he can do it with a shout of master. Green bamboo didn''t know why. The big shell he was holding was getting heavier and heavier. He couldn''t even lift his hand. But from the beginning to the end, he didn''t want to put the big shell down. To say, the only thought he had was to hold the shell overboard and release it. Especially after hearing Jiang Wanbai''s words, Qingzhu can feel it. There seems to be a voice in his heart telling him that this is not enough. He doesn''t need any help at all. Haiyin looked at the green bamboo, and gradually widened her eyes. Seeing the green bamboo, she suddenly seemed to have strength again. She lifted the big shell and saw that it was about to be thrown out of the ship. At last, Lord Shen in the big shell could not hold back. "What a monster you are! How terrible Lord Shen yelled and jumped out of the shell. Without Lord Shen, the big shell suddenly became lighter, so that green bamboo seized the momentum and threw it out directly. He saw that the big shell was thrown into the sky, then fell into the water and disappeared. "Ah! My house Lord Shen yelled even more fiercely. He always wanted to fight with green bamboo. Green bamboo is also a little sluggish. Originally, he wanted to send Mr. Shen back to the sea with the big shell. But he was surprised that Lord Shen suddenly jumped out and caught him off guard. What he didn''t expect was that the big shell without Lord Shen was so light! In other words "You look so small, how heavy as a mountain?" Green bamboo thought in his heart and said it out of his mouth. As a result, when he said this, Lord Shen became more angry, "who are you talking about?! Who is the youngest?! What''s more, hurry to find my house for me! Or you''ll see it Chapter 1370 Mr. Shen said that green bamboo was a little embarrassed and also a little guilty. He looked back and looked at the distance, but after the big shell fell into the sea, it directly sank to the bottom and could not be seen at all. Moreover, he had lost it a little far before. Now, he doesn''t know where the big shell fell at that time. "Who kept you from going?" Jiang Wanbai has already drunk half a bowl of fish soup, and his mouth is full of delicious taste. He squints his eyes contentedly. While Qi Qingxing is helping himself to pick out fish bones, he turns to look at Mr. Shen. Shen''s face is red and his eyes are shining. He must have his hands on his hips and he is right and upright: "nonsense! Who''s not going to leave? I was just sleeping, or I would have gone already! " "Since it''s not that you don''t refuse to leave, when the green bamboo moves you, you still secretly poke your strength to keep him from moving you to the sea?" Jiang Wanbai snorted and was not polite at all. He directly exposed his secret efforts. Lord Shen''s face was even redder and he could not speak. Qingzhu and Haiyin stared at him with an unbelievable look, "you are trying hard in secret! No wonder it''s so heavy! You''re going to break your hands "You don''t mean to say me! Who knows you are so strong! What is your origin, you Shen didn''t dare to face Qingjiang when he was late. Knowing that it was Lord Shen who refused to leave on purpose, Qingzhu was not as embarrassed as before and said, "how can I know? I just used more strength than usual... " "Are you stronger than usual?" Lord Shen was stunned. "Do you know that what you just moved up is the weight of a mountain?" "How could it be?" Green bamboo is a face of disbelief, Haiyin also do not believe, can not help but said: "although just when green bamboo lifted you, it really seems to be very hard, but to say it is the weight of a mountain, that is not as good as it is?" After a pause, Haiyin said, "besides, if it''s the weight of a mountain, don''t mention whether young master Qingzhu can carry it. Even if he does, the ship will be pushed to the bottom of the sea." Green bamboo a face to agree to nod. Lord Shen sneered, raised his chin slightly, and said, "you don''t know anything. I want this force to press wherever it goes, and say more..." He took a look at Jiang Wanbai and others, a little guilty and afraid, and said, "with them, even if we have another mountain, we can''t crush the ship." Haiyin looks at Jiang Wanbai, but she doesn''t know why. Shen Qingli nodded, but listened to the meaning of Qingzhu. "It''s true that with masters and their presence, it''s impossible to let the ship go wrong." Qingzhu Dao is very confident in the strength of Jiang Wanbai and others. "But what is the reason why you don''t go Green bamboo blinked and asked. Shen Da was so popular that he almost jumped to scratch him. He clearly opened up the topic. How could this person still cling to this problem?! Who knows, not only green bamboo is curious about this problem, but even Haiyin is curious. At this time, Jiang Wanbai suddenly asked Qingzhu, "Qingzhu, do you know what ah Xing used to catch him this morning?" Chapter 1371 "What?" Green bamboo was stunned and very curious. Jiang Wanbai and others said that he was fishing for water ghosts. In fact, he was already curious. But at that time, all his attention was attracted by the big shells that he had caught, so that he forgot to ask. Now when Jiang Wanbai mentioned it, he was not only curious about green bamboo, but also about Hai Yin. When she was in the cabin, Jiang Wanbai came to ask her if she had anything to fish. She found it for Jiang Wanbai, but the bait for fishing was prepared by Jiang Wanbai himself. Just at this time, Qi Qing put the fish with the bone in the bowl and poured it with the fish soup. Jiang Wanbai took a sip and looked at Shen with a meaningful smile and said, "it''s the fish balls you left in the morning." "Fish Fish balls Qingzhu and Haiyin are both stunned and stare at Shen. Lord Shen swallowed his mouth and became angry. He said, "what are you doing? Don''t I like fish balls? " "No, no, no That''s not what it means Green bamboo quickly waved to deny. He was just surprised. After all Isn''t lord Shen himself a big shell? Eh? Think of here green bamboo seems to be able to think through, big shell soon like to eat small fish and shrimp? After figuring out all this, Qingzhu breathed a sigh of relief. "So Do you want to stay for dinner "Can''t you?" Lord Shen asked fiercely, inexplicably still a little aggrieved, "you arbitrarily pulled me up, disturbed me to sleep, shouldn''t you compensate me?" "This..." Qingzhu hesitated and did not answer him immediately. Instead, he looked at Jiang Wanbai and others. Jiang Wanbai picked up his eyebrows and said, "if you want to invite anyone to eat, you can invite anyone to eat. What do we do?" Jiang Wanbai said so, Qingzhu immediately relaxed and said to Shen Da: "if you don''t dislike it, then go and eat it together." "Hum! You''re a good judge Lord Shen snorted and walked to the place where Jiang Wanbai and others were sitting. He was just a little boy. When he got to green bamboo''s thigh, he had to carry his hands and look like an old man. What he said was an old man''s voice. All in all, there is something strange about it. Although Mr. Shen seemed to have eaten and left the big shell behind him, green bamboo hesitated for a moment, but he still couldn''t help asking, "how can you find your big shell?" "Isn''t that what you should think?" Lord Shen''s eyes opened and he snored. He drank fish soup and ate a big fish ball. He ate it very delicious. Green bamboo touched his nose, a little embarrassed, he rubbed to Jiang Wanbai''s side, and asked in a low voice: "master, what can you do?" "Don''t worry about him." Jiang Wanbai shakes her head. She is full. She leans on one side and says, "he can find it by himself anyway." "Well That''s good. " Green bamboo nods and looks at Lord Shen. It was obvious that he was listening to them secretly. The bamboo''s forehead was pumping, and it was funny. A large pot of fish soup and fish balls, more than half of them went into Lord Shen''s stomach, but Xue Xu didn''t seem to like fish very much. He always ate very little. After eating and drinking, Jiang Wanbai leans on the reclining chair and sleeps. Qi Qingxing sits next to her and reads a book. Xue Xu runs into the cabin again, but he still doesn''t want to steer the ship. Haiyin is afraid that he will not be able to defend himself one day, so he begins to teach Xue Xu how to control the boat. Chapter 1372 Qingzhu also continued to read his script. Mr. Shen, who was still clamoring for green bamboo to help him find the big shell before dinner, did not know when to find his own shell, and then went back to sleep. The whole afternoon was spent in such a leisurely atmosphere. Seeing that it was dark, green bamboo put away the script and stretched out to cook. As soon as the meal was ready, there was no need for green bamboo to shout. Lord Shen had already got out of the big shell and sat at the table waiting for dinner. Jiang Wanbai didn''t say anything more. When he finished dinner, Lord Shen covered his mouth and yawned, muttering: "I''m so sleepy..." As soon as he yawned, Jiang Wanbai and others also yawned along with Qi Qi, and they began to go back to their rooms to go to bed. The night was very dark tonight. Even the moon was blocked, and they didn''t show up at all. Jiang Wanbai and others went back to bed after dinner. Because they were too sleepy, Qingzhu went back to bed without cleaning up the bowl after dinner. Soon, there was no movement on the ship. Even at a certain moment, even the sound of the waves around gradually became smaller and smaller. At the moment when it was about to disappear completely, the sound of the sea waves gradually became bigger and bigger. At the same time, the clouds above slowly dispersed, and a full moon appeared above, illuminating the scene around the ship. Jiang Wanbai had a deep sleep, and the next day she got up in a good spirit. She stretched out, opened the window, and said, "I haven''t slept so heavily for a long time." "It''s a little strange." Qi Qingxing said in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai immediately looked back at him, "how do you say that?" "Go out and have a look first." Qi Qingxing gently shakes his head and washes with Jiang Wanbai. After going out, he just bumps into Xue Xu coming out of the next room. "Did you fall asleep last night?" Qi Qingxing asked Xue Xu. When did Qi Qingxing ask people other than her? He nodded, and said, "good sleep." "Are you sleeping, too?" Jiang Wanbai finally realized that he was wrong. From knowing Xue Xu to now, although Xue Xu would sit on one side with his eyes closed, or lie down, looking like he was asleep. But Jiang Wanbai knew that he had never fallen asleep. Xue Xu nodded, "I wanted to sleep last night, and I also slept well after I fell asleep." "This is strange..." Last night everyone seemed very sleepy. Jiang Wanbai thought. When they went outside, they were stunned when they got to the deck. When Jiang Wanbai opened a window in his room, he only saw the side of the ship and could not see what was in front of the ship. Until now, when they are on the deck, Jiang Wanbai can see that their boat has stopped, but it is parked beside an island. The island is very busy, with a large forest. Even when they are standing on the boat, they can see the birds on the island and the animals running in the woods. "When was such a place on the sea?" Haiyin''s voice sounded from behind. Jiang Wanbai looks back and sees Haiyin and Qingzhu walking on the deck. Qingzhu reaches out and rubs his eyes when he sees the island in front of him. He obviously thinks that he is not awake. "Have you never seen such a place before?" Jiang Wanbai asked Haiyin. Chapter 1373 Haiyin nodded, "no, I''ve never seen it, and I''ve never heard of such a thing on the sea like It''s like a fairyland. " Indeed, as Haiyin said, there are not only birds and flowers on the island, but also a towering mountain in the middle of the island. The mountain is green. Even if you don''t go there, you can imagine what a vibrant scene it is. And the island can even see some ethereal clouds, looks like a fairyland place. "Master, is this Penglai Island?" Green bamboo eyes a bright, some excited pharynx saliva. Hearing this, Haiyin also widened her eyes, "Peng Penglai Island? " "Since we have met, let''s go to the island and have a look." Jiang Wanbai speaks. "Qi Dao suddenly said on the fourth day that they were going to go up and down All of them moved for a moment. Jiang Wanbai looked at him with a strange look, but Qingzhu was a little confused. Obviously, he didn''t understand the meaning of Qi Qing''s jargon. He turned to see Haiyin''s pale face and asked, "what''s the matter?" "My dad, they should have turned around and went back on the fourth day, but they didn''t..." Haiyin shook her lips and looked at the island in front of her eyes with some expectation and fear. She was no longer as excited as at the beginning. Green bamboo is stunned, and then he reflects the meaning of Haiyin. Jiang Wanbai said: "suppose your father and your brother also met this island on the fourth day, so all the people on the boat went to the island. But the ship did not know what was going on. He left the island and even turned back. Then your father and your brother..." "Probably on this island?" Haiyin''s eyes brightened. After thinking of this, Heine couldn''t stop for a moment, and she was excited to get off the boat. Green bamboo subconsciously want to stop her, but also failed to stop, immediately anxious toward the river evening white to see, "master?" "It''s OK. Let''s go and have a look." Jiangwan Baidao. "Our boat..." Green bamboo hesitated. Qi Qingxing had already pulled the river to the boat in the evening, and Xue Xu followed him closely. When he looked back, he saw that green bamboo was still standing on the boat and raised his eyebrows and said, "why don''t you stay on the boat?" In such a terrible situation, even Qingzhu was on board. In case the ship turns around and leaves, he will not sail again. It will be a tragedy. At this thought, Qingzhu did not hesitate for a moment. When Qingzhu got off the boat, Jiang Wanbai chuckled and waved his sleeve. He put the boat into the storage ring. Qingzhu turned around and looked at the empty sea, and then looked at Jiang Wanbai. He reached out and patted his head. He said, "I forgot such an important thing!" Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing both have the storage ring. As long as you take the boat back to the storage ring, you won''t be afraid that no one will look at the boat. At this time, Haiyin was about to walk into the forest in front of her. Qingzhu was afraid that she would have an accident on her own, so she quickly took a few steps to catch up with her. Jiang Wanbai and others also followed. I don''t know how long I''ve been walking in the woods. When Haiyin and green bamboo in front of me reach out and push away the branches and leaves in front of me, in an instant, the noisy voice comes over. Several people are stunned and look at each other, and then walk forward. Chapter 1374 Soon, they appeared in a street city. The people in the market were stunned when they saw their arrival, and then most of them turned around and continued to do their own business. Qingzhu always felt a little strange. He could not help stepping back two steps and retreating back to the side of Jiang Wanbai and others. At this time, Qi Qingxing asked in a voice again, "where is Shen?" When he asked, Qingzhu and Haiyin looked back subconsciously, but behind them were Jiang Wanbai, Qi Qingxing, and Xue Xu. When they realized that Lord Shen was not following him, they looked at Jiang Wanbai together. If Lord Shen didn''t follow him, it means that Lord Shen is still on the ship at the moment? But the ship has been put into the storage ring by Jiang Wanbai! "Master, can you take living things in your storage ring?" Green bamboo couldn''t help but ask. Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and shook his head Her storage ring is not as powerful as that. Only the mustard seed space that can be used to collect living things is the mustard seed space brought by the divine beast. However, Jiang Wanbai has only heard about it, but has never seen it. "Well, that What about Lord Shen? " Green bamboo is confused. Haiyin was also a little confused, but the two of them got up at the latest. When they got up and went to the deck, their attention was all attracted by the island in front of them. Up to now, if Qi Qingxing didn''t make a sudden inquiry, they would not have remembered. Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes, looked at Qi Qingxing, looked at Xue Xu, and said, "we also came out a little earlier than you, and did not see him." Such a big shell, whether on the deck or in any corner, would not have been ignored. However, when they went on the deck, one by one had just woken up. In case the big shell was hidden in the corner and was black, it seemed normal to be ignored. However, Jiang Wanbai''s storage ring can only collect dead things. "If he had been on the boat at that time, he would have fallen when I took it back." Jiangwan Baidao. If a big shell of that size falls down and smashes into the sea, the movement will certainly not be small. Jiang Wanbai looks at the green bamboo. Green bamboo quickly shook his head, "it seems that there is no movement." "Probably left sometime last night." Jiang Wan Bai Dao waved his hand and said, "let him be." It seems that they don''t care about the whereabouts of Lord Shen at all. Qingzhu and others have not mentioned Lord Shen''s affairs any more. At this time, some people around did not resist. They looked around Jiang Wanbai and others. They thought that Qingzhu looked like the best way to talk. So they took the initiative to approach Qingzhu and asked, "did you just go to the island?" "Yes." Qingzhu nodded. He had intended to ask someone about the situation. Now someone came to him and saved the trouble. So he took a look at Chaojiang Wanbai. After Jiang Wanbai nodded slightly, Qingzhu quickly asked the man in front of him: "what island is this? Are you all islanders? " "This is Penglai Island. We are all residents of Penglai Island. If you want to live here, you will also..." The person who talks with Qingzhu is dressed up as a businessman. When he says the words "Penglai Island", he is full of pride in his expression and tone. Jiang Wanbai raised his eyebrows and looked at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing motioned to Qingzhu to step down. After Qingzhu retreated, Qi Qingxing stepped forward and asked the man, "are you all the indigenous people on the island? Or do people come to the island every once in a while? " Chapter 1375 "People come to the island every once in a while." The merchant did not hide it from them. He said, "almost one third of the people on this island, including me, are just like you. One day when they went out to sea by boat, they suddenly saw the island, so they all decided to live on the island. Do you know Penglai Island? The fairyland in the legend, if we live here for a long time, we can become immortals and live forever! " The more he said, the more excited he was, but Jiang Wanbai felt more and more strange here. After looking at Qi Qingxing, he asked the man, "are you all willing to stay on this island? What about those who don''t want to stay on the island? " "Of course, they all voluntarily stayed on the island. Who would not want to stay on the island?" The merchant''s eyes widened, and he was even more shocked than Jiang Wanbai. It seemed hard to imagine that someone would not want to stay in such an immortal place. He seemed to think that Jiang Wanbai did not know what Penglai Island represented, so he painstakingly introduced: "this is Penglai Island. Do you know where Penglai Island is? Fairyland in legend! Not to mention ordinary people, even those who practice Taoism are also the place they dream of Just as Jiang Wanbai and others were talking to the merchants, several people were attracted nearby. When they heard the businessmen''s words, they nodded their heads in approval and said, "that''s right. Moreover, even if they can''t become immortals, what they want here will lead a very happy life. Everyone is willing to stay here!" "Is it true that no one wants to leave? But you are here. What about the rest of your family? " Green bamboo slightly stare big eyes, still feel some incredible. Although Qingzhu doesn''t know whether Penglai Island is true or not, he doesn''t believe that everyone wants to stay here. Someone will want to go back? After all, there must be relatives waiting at home. As a result, those people waved their hands and said, "don''t worry. If you can''t rest assured about your family members, you can go to the island Master. As long as you can fulfill the requirements of the island Master, the island Master can help you take over your relatives and friends." As soon as he heard them say so, Jiang Wan''s white eyed skin jumped and subconsciously looked at Haiyin. Haiyin has obviously thought of a place with Jiang Wanbai and widens her eyes slightly. "Is your family''s boat the one your father and your brother wanted to take you over so they went back?" Green bamboo slightly lowered his voice and asked Haiyin. However, even if he lowered his voice, he was still heard by those people. At the moment, someone''s eyes lit up and said, "so you are the people of the island. I beg the island Master to take it over specially? That''s easy. Since you have relatives on this island, you can go straight along this road, go to the foot of the mountain, ask the steward there, and you will find your relatives. I believe your relatives are there, and he will tell you what you want to know. " Knowing that Jiang Wanbai and others were actually picked up by the island owner, these people scattered one after another. They were still murmuring when they left. They also wanted to find the island Master and complete the task given by the island Master. They also asked the island Master to take over their relatives and friends. Jiang Wanbai had some questions to ask those people, but when he saw them go, he didn''t ask for any more questions. He looked at Haiyin, who was in a trance and could not hide her excitement. She said, "go ahead and see if you can find your father and your brother. If you find them, many things should be clear." Chapter 1376 By the way, Jiang Wanbai also wants to ask how he can meet the island owner. Listening to what those people said when they left, it seems that even they do not know who the island owner is or where they want to go to find the island Master. Only those who find the owner can ask the owner to take over their relatives and friends. Since the ship of Haiyin''s family has gone back, I think that the ship is the island owner of the island who agreed to Haiyin''s father''s and her brother''s demands and went to pick up Haiyin, which shows that Haiyin''s father and younger brother have found the island owner. The party went forward. On the way, Haiyin also met several acquaintances, and immediately ran over, shouting, "Uncle Li!" "Hain! Are you here too? " The man who was called "Uncle Li" by Haiyin was also obviously surprised when he saw Haiyin, but then he was happy and said, "it''s good that Haiyin is here, and your family is three! You and your brother must be happy Uncle Li also pointed to Haiyin and told them to go to the mountain. Jiang Wanbai and other people''s conjectures were confirmed after meeting Uncle Li. Haiyin''s father and brother were also on the island. "Let''s go." Jiang Wanbai speaks. At this time, they were very close to the mountain they were referring to. As long as they looked up a little bit, they could see the caves on the mountain, all the doors of the caves were closed, and there was a small stone house at the foot of the mountain. The door of the stone house is also closed, leaving only one open window, which is similar to the situation at the gate of wanshulou. Jiang Wanbai estimates that if you want to go up the mountain, you have to go to the small window first. Maybe there are some conditions. Haiyin didn''t notice that the window of the stone house was open at first. She only saw that the door of the stone house was closed, so she ran to the other side excitedly. When she saw that she was about to run through the stone house, Jiang Wanbai reminded her in the back: "be careful!" But hain, who was running forward, had no time to react, and hit a border directly. At the same time, an angry voice from the owner of the island was not allowed to go up! Don''t you know the rules? What are you running about?! If you break the rules again, you will be thrown out of the island! " Green bamboo ran forward a few steps, and quickly helped Haiyin up. "We just came to the island." Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have already come to the window and look inside, but they see a man with a huge turtle shell on his back, "Prime Minister of tortoise?" Jiang Wanbai widened his eyes slightly and blurted out. In fact, this one in the stone house is very similar to the tortoise Prime Minister she saw in the 21st century when she was watching a certain fairy tale! With a big ghost on his back, he has two moustaches under his nose. "What Prime Minister GUI?" The man in the stone house glared at Jiang Wanbai and said angrily, "you''re going to call me the turtle Lord!" I don''t know why. Jiang Wanbai thinks that the accent of this turtle is very familiar. It seems that he has heard of it somewhere. However, the green bamboo who supported Haiyin had already heard it and widened her eyes slightly. She said, "your accent is like Lord Shen." When Qingzhu said this, Jiang Wanbai remembered it. Because of the strange accent of Lord Shen, they still didn''t understand whether he was the one they thought he was. Chapter 1377 But Jiang Wanbai looks at the turtle in the stone house and thinks, anyway, this must be the "tortoise man" in front of him. "It turned out to be a newcomer on the island. No wonder he didn''t understand anything." It seems that the tortoise didn''t hear the green bamboo''s words. He raised his chin slightly, blew his beard, and said, "since you have just been on the island, you should go to the back of the stone house and recite the rules on the island, and come back to me after you have passed the customs." "Hiss..." Jiang Wanbai still thinks that this turtle not only has a similar accent to Shen, but also has a similar tone when he speaks. Then he hears that he wants to carry something. He immediately takes a cold breath and his scalp is numb. You know, no matter before or now, Jiang Wanbai''s biggest worry is endorsement. Although she has the ability to never forget, she only focuses on the things she is interested in. If she changes into a history textbook or a geography textbook, Jiang Wanbai can''t remember a page. Hard back can''t come down. "Is it for everyone?" Qi Qingxing holds Jiang Wanbai''s hand and slightly leans over to ask the turtle in the stone house. The turtle snorted and said, "of course Qi Qingxing nodded and asked nothing. Holding Jiang Wanbai''s hand, he walked towards the back of the stone house. Xue Xu picked his eyebrows and followed him to the back of the stone house. It was Hai Yin who came to the window and asked the turtle, "I want to know where the people who have been on the island can find them? On the way we just came here, people on the island said, "let''s come here to find..." However, no matter what Heine asked, the tortoise who sat in it was deaf and even began to nod off. Green bamboo sighed and said, "don''t ask. He won''t answer you if you ask. He has just said that we will answer our questions only when we recite the rules on the island." Haiyin bit her lip and nodded. She strode to the back of the stone house, and Qingzhu quickly followed her. However, when Qingzhu and Haiyin arrive at the back of the stone house, they look at Jiang Wanbai''s three people. Jiang Wanbai asks, "which of you is more powerful in endorsing?" "I I don''t have a good head. I don''t know many words. " Haiyin scratched her head. She was embarrassed to say that she was going to ask Qingzhu for advice when she met a word she didn''t know. After having had contact with Qingzhu these days, Haiyin also found out that Qingzhu people are very good. If she asked Qingzhu for advice, Qingzhu would certainly ask her. Green bamboo some embarrassed way: "I have a good memory." "Well, you can carry it." Jiang Wanbai nodded with satisfaction and took a step back as he spoke. Green bamboo subconsciously nodded, went over and turned to look at the back of the stone house. Suddenly, Jiang Wan''s vernacular meaning was a little wrong, so he turned to Jiang Wanbai and asked, "master, don''t you recite it? Didn''t the tortoise tell us to break the rules? " "When did he say everyone would recite it?" Jiang Wanbai picks eyebrows slightly and asks a question. Qingzhu and Haiyin were both stunned. Qingzhu said, "but if you don''t break the rules and pass the customs, there''s no way to ask him questions." "Why don''t you ask the one who recites it? I don''t have to ask myself Jiang Wanbai is right and vigorous. Chapter 1378 Originally, Jiang Wanbai didn''t think of this, and was still worried about endorsements. Especially after she came over, she saw the dense behind the stone house and didn''t know how many rules there were. Jiang Wanbai was confused. Qi Qingxing told her that. Jiang Wanbai was immediately happy. Green bamboo slightly widened his eyes, and then suddenly, he didn''t say anything more. He said, "master, don''t worry, I will recite these quickly." Then he turned away and began to look at the rules on the stone house. Jiang Wanbai and others did not disturb him. They turned around to observe the nearby area. The focus was on the mountain in front of him. Without the permission of the island owner, outsiders could not enter the mountain. This is enough to show that this mountain is an important place on the island. When I was far away from each other, I felt that there were dense caves on the mountain. Now when I look closer, I can see that these caves are scattered, and the distance between each two caves is quite far. "Do you feel familiar?" Suddenly asked Xue Xu. Qi Qingxing took a look at him and said in a low voice: "when I was in the abyss of ghosts, the literati in that abyss were like this..." "Yes." Jiang Wanbai remembered when he saw the mountain. However, in comparison, the mountain dissatisfied with the cave was much higher than the one in the ghost pit. Jiang Wanbai raised his head and his neck was sore. He only saw this mountain towering into the clouds, but he could not see the top of the mountain anyway. She lowered her head, hissed slightly, and reached out to rub her neck. Qi Qingxing has reached out and kneaded her neck. Jiang Wanbai felt much more comfortable. He moved his neck and closed his eyes and said, "it''s so strange here. Obviously, what we saw at that time was a large area of resentment that could not be seen. As a result, after a sleep, the resentment around disappeared. Instead, there was a fairy island with Fairy Spirit floating and clean and rich aura..." This is what makes Jiang Wanbai feel the most strange place, but it''s only one night. Can a night''s time let them directly pass through the resentment and arrive here? It''s even more powerful than her shrinking spell. "It''s strange." Xue Xu also sighed and said, "it''s strange when the big shell was fished up. Let''s take a look. Anyway, we''re here to investigate the difference here?" "You''re right." Jiang evening white spot. In their speaking time, the green bamboo side has been better. "You''ve got the ability to never forget it!" Jiang Wanbai widens his eyes slightly, looks at the green bamboo and sighs. Haiyin also looks at the green bamboo with adoration on her face. In Haiyin''s opinion, those who have the ability of never forgetting something must also be good at reading. The scholar is the most powerful person. Unlike her, she is stupid. Green bamboo was seen a little embarrassed, even busy way: "master, let''s hurry over, it''s already late, at least also ask whether there is a place to settle down." So a group of people came around from the back of the stone house and went back to the window again. This time, Qingzhu stood in the front of the house. He coughed softly and said to the stone house, "Lord turtle, I have broken the rules. Can I ask questions?" "No way." "Let me test you first, and make sure you really recite the rules before you ask questions," he said Chapter 1379 "Well, Mr. tortoise, ask." Qingzhu looks at the turtle carefully, but is not flustered at all. You know, when Jiang Wanbai wanted to test what Qingzhu had learned, Qingzhu was in a panic. However, what Jiang Wanbai taught him needs to be understood by himself, but the rules behind the stone house only need to be memorized by rote, and there is no need to specially understand it. In this way, his unforgettable ability can be brought into full play. Soon, Mr. tortoise put his hands behind his back and began to test green bamboo. Jiang Wanbai and others watched from behind. They saw that Qingzhu answered fluently and were not flustered at all. Lord GUI was finally satisfied. After asking the last question and confirming that Qingzhu had answered correctly, he nodded and said, "OK, you have passed the customs. What about the people behind you? You can also carry it on your back. " "Ah..." Hearing this, Haiyin shrank back. Jiang Wanbai, however, was not guilty at all. He directly said to the tortoise: "master tortoise, our brain is not so good, and we haven''t memorized it yet." "Stupid!" The tortoise scolded him and was very angry. However, when facing the green bamboo, his attitude was much better. Maybe there was a comparison, "what do you want to know?" "Mr. tortoise, I want to know where I can find my relatives and friends who went to the island before me?" Green bamboo immediately asked. Haiyin didn''t expect that the first question he asked was for herself, and she was moved to look at green bamboo. The tortoise put his hands behind his back and said, "you are the people who were picked up by the island Master. That''s easy to do. Here..." He reached out and pointed to the mountain and said, "anyone who can find the owner of the island will be allowed to live here. Since you are the people who have been brought back by the owner of the island, it means that your relatives and friends have found the owner of the island. If you want to find them, just go in and find them." "Ah That means we have to find the owner of the island and get the qualification to go in? " Asked Hain. Just now, Mr. tortoise tested the green bamboo, and Haiyin heard it. Mr. tortoise didn''t look at Haiyin at all and didn''t answer Haiyin''s question. Qingzhu immediately responded and asked Haiyin the question he had just asked again. The turtle nodded, "that''s it, that''s right." "This How can we find the owner of the island? " Green bamboo frowned, "we don''t even know what the island Lord looks like." "That''s your own business." Mr. tortoise sat back again. Qingzhu looks back at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai thinks about it and sends a message to him. He asks him where this is and whether he can leave at any time if he wants to leave. Qingzhu immediately asked Jiang Wanbai what he said. Who knows he just asked, the tortoise suddenly began to get angry, stood up, pointed to the green bamboo and said angrily, "the island Master is kind enough to take you here! You don''t know how grateful you are. You don''t want to stay here and live a good life. Instead, you still want to leave at any time? This is the second time! If there is another time, you will be driven out of the island! " As soon as the tortoise finished, he waved his sleeve, and the window in front of him snapped shut. He refused to answer the question of green bamboo. Because the green bamboo was too close, he almost hit the green bamboo nose when the window was closed. It was Xue Xu who pulled him from the back in time, and then he avoided. But Qingzhu still wants to cry without tears. Chapter 1380 "It''s OK. We should know about it. If we have any problems, we can''t wait until tomorrow to ask. Anyway, he can''t keep the window closed." Jiang Wanbai Dynasty green bamboo comfort way. Green bamboo is better. Haiyin bit her lip and looked at the mountain. She knew that her father and brother were in a cave on the mountain, but she could only look at it and could not go in. Green bamboo walked forward a few steps, noticed that Haiyin didn''t follow up, so she quickly turned back to pull her and said, "don''t worry, we can definitely go in. There are my masters and they are here." He is very confident in the ability of Jiang Wanbai and others. Thinking of what happened in the past few days, Haiyin knew what Qingzhu said was right, so she nodded, took a deep breath, looked at the mountain again, and her expression became firm. She turned and caught up with Jiang Wanbai and others in front of her. "Is there really Penglai Island in the world?" Jiang Wanbai is still thinking about this problem. She doesn''t know whether there is Penglai Island here, but she still remembers that Xue Xu and their world have a small Penglai mountain. Qi Qingxing obviously thought of this, so he looked at Xue Xu and asked, "what''s xiaopenglai mountain like there?" "Very different." Xue Xu looked around and said, "the biggest difference is that the xiaopenglai mountain we have seen is already a secret place. Although there are still animals, there is no one there." Some of them are just the bones of those ancestors who used to live on the hill. "What''s more, the aura is not as rich as it is." Xue Xu said, "now the aura of this place is at most the same as that of our ordinary spiritual pulse." Jiang Wan Baitiao Mei was surprised. She had already thought that the aura was very rich here. But in Xue Xu''s opinion, it was just the aura intensity of their ordinary spiritual pulse. What kind of fairyland should xiaopenglai mountain be? It''s a pity that I haven''t been there in person. I can''t imagine it by imagination alone. Xue Xu didn''t know if he could see what Jiang Wanbai thought in his heart. Suddenly, a cloud of fog appeared in front of Jiang Wanbai and others. The fog turned and flowed. At a certain moment when the color became deeper and deeper, it suddenly dispersed. Then, Jiang Wanbai and others saw a mountain hidden in the clouds, with fairy music curling, until Xue Xu once again waved his sleeve and collected the fog. Jiang Wanbai and others failed to fully recover. "So this is fairyland..." For a while, green bamboo didn''t resist murmuring. When he looked around again, he felt that there was a lot of gloom around him. Even the scattered clouds seemed not so fairy, and the streets in front of him became noisy and noisy, which made the whole island more like the human world and could no longer hook up with fairyland. Qi Qingxing didn''t know what he was thinking. His eyes flashed and he looked at Xue Xu with a smile. Both of them seemed to know what they were thinking, but neither of them said it. When they returned to the market again, it was getting dark. The shops on both sides of the market were not closed, but the vendors were already packing up. Soon, Jiang Wanbai and his party again met the businessman they had seen before. Chapter 1381 When the merchant saw them, he was also very excited. He met them excitedly and asked, "have you seen the owner of the island?" "The island Master didn''t see him, but he knew that my father and brother lived in the cave on the mountain. Lord turtle said that we had to find the island Master before we could go up the mountain..." Hayne road. The businessman was not surprised at all and said, "I guess so. By the way, my surname is Wang, and my single name is an order. You can call me manager Wang or you can call my name Wang Ling directly." Who knows Wang lingcai finished his introduction and Qingzhu was about to call him "manager Wang". Wang Ling didn''t know what he thought of, and quickly waved his hand: "no, it can''t be like this..." "What''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai raises eyebrows and looks at him. Wang Ling laughed a few times and said, "it''s too vulgar to call manager Wang. It''s a smell of copper. If the island Master hears it, he will not like it. If the island Master doesn''t want me to find him, it will be troublesome. You''d better call me Wang Ling directly and call me by my name." Jiang Wanbai and others wanted to ask him a lot of questions, so they also reported their names. Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu didn''t participate. Fortunately, Wang Ling didn''t join them. Instead, they preferred to talk with Qingzhu. "Have you found a place to stay?" Wang Ling looked at the sky, and his expression was suddenly a little anxious. He asked Qingzhu and others. When he finished this sentence, he could not wait. He began to walk to the woods where Jiang Wanbai and others came during the day. When he got to the edge of the woods, he turned around and waved to Jiang Wanbai and others, saying, "if you haven''t found a place to settle down, you can go to my place for a night. It''s too late to find the place to settle down." Qingzhu remembered this time, and said to him in the evening, "master, there is a rule on the island that you can''t hang out at night." "Follow first." Jiang evening white spot. So the party jumped to keep up with Wang Ling and got into the woods. There is a path behind the place where Wang lingzuan went in. Jiang Wanbai looked back at the market before he followed him. He found that there were fewer and fewer people in the market. Only those shops were still open, but there were almost no pedestrians in the market. And the rest of the vendors are already in a hurry to pick up their things, and are obviously in a hurry to go back. As for those who have shops, as long as it is dark, just close the shop door. Jiang Wanbai thought in his heart and went in with him. Walking along the path, she soon arrived in front of a small wooden house. Jiang Wanbai took a look at it and found that there was a sign in front of the cabin with the orthographic characters on it. She roughly counted it. It was exactly the time that Wang Ling had said before that he came to the island. "The room is a little small. I''ll just sit and make do with it tonight." When Jiang Wanbai and others all came in, Wang Ling looked out of the door and quickly closed the small wooden door and turned back. The room is really not big. There is only a table and a bed, and two benches. Besides, there are some things that can be used in daily life. When Jiang Wanbai and others came in, such a small room was indeed enough for Wang Ling to be alone. But now, with the addition of five of Jiang Wanbai, there are six people in the room. The room that had just been built suddenly looked narrow and tense. Chapter 1382 Green bamboo quickly helped light the candle and said, "sorry to disturb you all night." "It''s OK." Wang Ling waved his hand. He sat down beside the bed. Jiang Wanbai and others sat at the table. There were two benches. At most, there were four people on the table. Wang Ling liked green bamboo very much. He stretched out his hand to pull the green bamboo to the bedside and sat down. He said, "if you are squeezed hard, you can also sit here. There is not so much attention here." Thank you very much Qi Qingxing said thanks. In such a short time, it was completely dark outside. Xue Xu got up and went to the window, pushed the window open a little, looked out, and soon drew back, saying, "there is no moon tonight." "Not only not tonight, but I haven''t seen the moon since I came to this island." Wang Ling got up to pour tea, lowered his voice and said, "anyway, everyone is sleeping at night. It doesn''t matter if there is a moon. As long as there is sun in the day." Just as Wang Ling finished these words, there was a sound of footsteps outside. Qingzhu got up quickly and wanted to help open the door. However, Wang Ling hurried over to hold the green bamboo and even put his hand between his lips to make no noise. The others did not make a sound, but looked at Wang Ling and then looked at the door one after another. There was a rustling sound outside the door. After a while, the rustling sound gradually faded away. When there was no sound outside, the king raised his feet and did not look much after opening the door. He quickly bent over to bring in a food box placed at the door, and then quickly closed the door. "Eat first, have a rest. If you have anything you want to know, just ask me." Wang Ling carried the food box to the table. In order to make it convenient for people sitting in bed to eat at the table, green bamboo moved the table directly to the bed. "Little brother, strength is OK!" Wang Lingyan looked at the green bamboo and lifted the stone table directly. He was shocked. By the way, he stretched out his hand to pinch the green bamboo arm, as if to see the muscles on the green bamboo arm. But at this time, green bamboo had put down the stone table, and the thin muscles on his arm had also rested. Wang Ling pinched a few times and found that he was holding a small arm, which was not as thick as his own. He was more surprised. After moving the big shell, Qingzhu''s strength has increased a lot, but he can''t tell. He just scratched his head, laughed a few times, and said, "I''m just a little stronger." "That''s what you''re capable of." Wang Ling patted him on the shoulder, then turned back and continued to take out the contents of the food box. Originally, Jiang Wanbai was still worried about how to take out the food in the storage ring without Wang Ling''s curiosity. When she saw the food box that Wang Ling had brought back, she was temporarily relieved. Although I don''t know whether it''s Wang Ling''s food for one day or dinner for today in such a big food box, I''d like to finish this evening first. When tomorrow comes, she will find another reason to take some things back to him. "Is that what you eat all day tomorrow?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously, "do you have someone to send you food every day?" "It''s just food for my meal." Wang Ling was a little proud. He brought out the food and soup, even fruits and snacks. He said, "this is the way it is. Even if you don''t do anything, as long as you abide by the rules of the island, someone will deliver the food to the door every day." Chapter 1383 "And you? Nothing to do? " Jiang Wanbai slightly raises eyebrows and asks. Wang Ling nodded, "if you still want to take over your relatives and friends, you can''t do nothing, at least to find the traces of the island Master." "Isn''t it going to take all the people on the island to waste?" Jiang Wanbai subconsciously said. She said that they were abandoned or polite. To put it worse, the people who came to the island seemed to have been raised on the island by the island owners. Isn''t that the case with the animals that were raised? You don''t have to think about anything, you can do nothing. Anyway, what you eat is sent to your mouth. You can eat after sleeping. Wang Ling said, "how could you be abandoned? This is to enable us to do what we want to do wholeheartedly. For example, what I need to do now is to find out the trace of the island Master, and then ask the island Master to take over the relatives and friends I want to take over. If there are other people, they will not have any concern at all. Just think about how to cultivate themselves... " "Cultivation?" The more Jiang Wanbai listened, the more surprised he felt, "did the island master give you the skills you practiced?" "No Wang Ling shook his head, of course, and said, "of course, it''s up to us to think about this kind of thing. Since we can come to Penglai Island, it means that we have this destiny. Isn''t the skill practiced by those people in the world also thought out by our predecessors?" Although Wang Ling''s words didn''t sound wrong. But Jiang Wanbai knew that it was so easy to think of the cultivation method. She did not speak to attack Wang Ling''s thoughts. She just nodded her head and sat down to eat. When eating, everyone didn''t talk much. When they finished eating, Qingzhu took the initiative to put all the things into the food box. Wang Ling put the food box back to the door, closed the door tightly, and closed the window. He said, "you can''t go out at night, and the windows and doors can''t be opened at will. However, we can still talk. The voice should not be too loud Just ask me what you want to know. I know a lot about it Jiang Wanbai felt an hourglass from his sleeve and put it on the table. Wang Ling saw her move, but he didn''t ask any more. Until all the sand in the hourglass leaked to the end, Wang Ling told all he knew. He covered his mouth and yawned. He didn''t support it. He sat on the bed and fell asleep against the wall. Qingzhu is also dozing off against the wall. Her head is bit by bit. Haiyin has been lying on the table for a long time. Only Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, as well as Xue Xu, are still in the spirit. "Go out and have a look?" Jiang Wanbai asked Qi Qingxing. When Qi Qingxing nodded, they stood up and walked to the door. Xue Xu still sat there, as if every time Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were going to do something, they would give Qingzhu and other people''s safety to him. Although Jiang Wanbai and others have never mentioned it, there is a tacit understanding among them. After Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing came out of the house, they did not forget to close the door. "There is no light at all." Jiang Wanbai gently tut a sound, from the storage ring inside feel out two beads, and Qi Qingxing one person holding one. However, although they had these two beads in their hands, the light of the beads could only illuminate the distance between the two people, and those who were farther away would not be able to shine. The surrounding night was too thick for the light to pass through. Chapter 1384 "There''s a wave over there." Qi Qingxing light voice. Jiang Bai dunked for a while, and looked at him, and understood what he meant. When they followed the king, they heard no waves. Jiang evening white road: "maybe it is because of the night that it appears." By night, the sea wind is strong, and the waves will also be stacked, more turbulent than in the daytime. "Look at the market." The river is late in the white road. So the two people took beads along the path, the river later white remember, not far forward, can drill out, outside is the street market. However, after a long way forward, Jiang evening white and Qi Qingxing step together, two people looked at each other, both saw each other not very right expression. "I remember trees and grass on both sides of the Trail..." Jiang evening white side said, on the one hand changed beads to another hand, to the roadside a light, although the pearl light can not be strong night, can illuminate the scope is not large. But it''s not that nothing can be seen. And the spot where beads are lit at this moment should have been a forest, but at this moment, the light falls on the ground, and what is shining is a piece of sand. The river later white lifts the beads forward, and it is still sand. "The wind has blown over, and we don''t seem to be in that forest now." The river is late in the white road. Originally, Wang Ling''s house was in a forest. In the dense forest, even if the sea breeze was bigger at night, it was not the same. But now, the river can obviously feel that the sea breeze is directly blown on the body. She took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and then opened her eyes, and the golden awns appeared on the bottom of her eyes. With her eyes turning into golden pupils, the river could see far away in the evening. However, the beach was the one that came into her eyes, but occasionally there would be so many stones. She turned to her side and looked at other places, and found that was the same. "It seems that everything on the whole island has disappeared." Jiang later in the night blinked his eyes and walked towards Qi Qingxing. She said something and turned around. She saw where she and Qi Qingxing came out. The purpose of entering the room was not that small room before, but a huge one Conch? "What''s wrong?" Aware of the changes in the late white of the river, Qi Qingxing asked. Jiang later in the white, said to Qi Qingxing what he saw, "a lot of big conch, and big shell, it seems that the king made them live in the small room is these things illusion "But we didn''t notice it at all." Qi Qingxing sank his voice. Jiang later in white replied, "probably because everything on the island is illusory, including those rich spirituality, which may be the same. When we are in such a huge illusion, it is inevitable to find it." "That big fantasy..." Qi Qingxing thought for a while and said, "will it have anything to do with the big resentment we saw before?" "I don''t know, so heavy resentment, even directly into spirit, but also fantasy such a fairyland, if we do not come out at night, we will not find that all of this is a fantasy." The river sighed at the mouth in the evening. Before, they thought that the island appeared strange and not very real, but they didn''t think that the whole island was a fantasy. After all, they didn''t realize the existence of the illusion at all. Chapter 1385 However, when you come out at night and find that everything in the day has disappeared, you will know that everything is an illusion. After all, it''s more real than what you see during the day. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walked forward, just where she estimated the location of the market. There were big shells or conches on both sides. "And the mountain?" Qi Qingxing didn''t see as far away as Jiang Wanbai, so she asked her directly. Jiang Wanbai shook his head, "no more." "What about the people living in the cave on the mountain?" Qi Qingxing slightly twisted his eyebrows. After all, even if the small house where Wang Ling and others lived was turned into a big shell or a big conch, at least they still lived in it. But now, the mountain is gone. What about those people living in the cave on the mountain? Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went back to the day before dawn. When they went back, Wang Ling and others were still sleeping. Before Jiang Wanbai left, the hourglass on the table had already leaked out again. Jiang Wanbai picked up the hourglass and said softly to Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu, "one night here is equivalent to two nights." She did some tricks on the hourglass to make sure that the hourglass finished almost exactly the same night. When she and Qi Qingxing went out, the hourglass just finished. At that time, it had already been a night, but there was no meaning of dawn outside. So Jiang Wanbai reverses the hourglass. When she and Qi Qingxing came back again, the hourglass was over again, which showed that one night had already passed when they went out. Before long, it was dawn outside. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had been standing by the window, watching the things that had disappeared in the night outside were gradually revealed, and they became the same as yesterday''s day. Even, Jiang Wanbai also saw a small animal running past the window. Gradually, from the woods came out the bird calls. "It''s morning." Wang Ling woke up, stretched out a stretch, surprised at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, and asked, "didn''t you sleep last night?" "A little sleep." Qi Qingxing light voice way, and asked him: "breakfast will also be sent over?" "Yes." Wang Ling nodded and went directly to the door. When he opened the door, there was a bucket of clean water and a big food box the same as last night. At the moment of seeing the big food box, Jiang Wanbai remembered. Last night, Wang Ling put the food box back to the door after dinner. After that, they talked all the time. However, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were still paying attention to their surroundings. If there was any movement around them, they would immediately find out. But before she and Qi Qingxing went out, there was no sound outside. At that time, Jiang Wanbai always felt that he had forgotten something. Until now, when she saw the big food box carried by Wang Ling, Jiang Wanbai reacted. When she and Qi Qingxing went out last night, they did not see the food box that Wang Ling sent outside. So, where was the food box then? Jiang Wanbai looked at Qi Qingxing and looked at Qi Qingxing, until he thought of it. What''s more, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were standing by the window just now, but they didn''t see anyone carrying water and food boxes. From the beginning to the end, they had never been near the house. Chapter 1386 "Do you know who comes to deliver food or things?" Jiang Wanbai simply asked the king. Wang Ling took the water to wash, shook his head, and said, "I don''t know. Sometimes you can''t see even if you are at the door. Maybe in the blink of an eye, these things will appear. So everyone says that it''s not the people who sent them, but the island Master who sent them by magic." Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing take a look at each other. Instead, they think that what Wang Ling said may be true. Just as they were talking, green bamboo had reached the table and opened the food box. Haiyin was also there. Both of them looked hungry. "Are you so hungry?" In the evening, she thought of Xue Qingzhu, but she didn''t feel hungry at night. After two nights, they must be more hungry than sleeping all night. Green bamboo takes out the contents of the food box, including steamed buns, noodles, fried dough sticks, soybean milk, and even dumplings and wonton. Wang Ling just washed his face and said with a smile, "if you are hungry, eat first." Qingzhu and Haiyin are obviously hungry and ruthless, and they don''t refuse. The king makes a shy smile and then they eat. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went out of the room. Xue Xu followed him and asked, "what did you see after you came out last night?" Qi Qingxing talked about what they saw after they came out last night. Xue Xu touched his chin and said, "it''s almost the same. What Penglai Island is, it''s just a fantasy that someone has turned out to deceive the world, but Why does the other party want to fantasize such a place to cheat people? What is the purpose of tricking these people to the island? " "I don''t know." Jiang Wanbai shook his head. "Anyway, it must be related to the island owner in their mouth. If you find the owner, you can know what you want to know." At the same time, Wang Ling came out with a basin of water and poured it out. He only heard the words behind Jiang Wanbai and immediately said with a look of approval: "isn''t it? As long as we find the owner of the island, all problems will be solved. I agree that we are also predestined. Why not look for it together "Together?" Xue Xu slightly pick eyebrow, the smile of the corner of the lip deepens, way: "that how embarrassed? You have been looking for so long before us, and you must know more clues than us. If you cooperate with us, don''t we take advantage of you? " "Ho! We don''t have to talk about it. " Wang Ling waved his hand and said, "I think you are very congenial. In addition, I have only one person. If you help me, it will be much faster than me to come alone." "Did you come to the island alone?" Qi Qingxing immediately grasped the key point in Wang Ling''s words. He squinted his eyes and asked in a deep voice. Qi Qingxing asked, Jiang Wanbai and Xue Xu also looked at the past. Wang Ling put the remaining buckets of water at the door and said, "yes, I am alone on this island. Other people think it''s too strange to see such an island here. They are afraid. I say, ah, they are timid. This is the fairyland on earth. Such a good opportunity has been missed by them in vain." I don''t know why. Although there was nothing strange or wrong in Wang Ling''s expression when he said these words, Jiang Wanbai still felt that there was something wrong. Chapter 1387 When Jiang Wanbai frowned and thought about it, the green bamboo in the room called out: "Mr. Wang! master worker! Come and eat, or we''ll finish eating later! " "Let''s go ahead and have breakfast." Wang Lingli and others said, "when we are full, we have the energy to think about other things." "You are right. You can do other things when you are full." Xue Xu smile should and road, take the lead to follow together into the room. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing didn''t rush in. They looked at each other. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help but murmured to Qi Qingxing: "I always feel that what Wang Ling just said is a little strange, but I can''t tell the difference between them for a while." "He didn''t make it clear whether the people on the ship with him had gone to the island." Qi Qingxing held her hand in a low voice. When Qi Qingxing said this, Jiang Wanbai immediately responded and narrowed his eyes. Indeed, Wang Linggang said so many things, as if he were sighing that he was the only one left on the island. However, from the beginning to the end, he did not specifically say that the other people on his ship left after they got on the island. Or did they not go to the island from the beginning to the end. "Go ahead and talk about it." Qi Qingxing pulls Jiang Wanbai into the room. As soon as they entered the room, they saw Wang Ling and Xue Xu standing in front of the table, their backs facing the direction of the door. As a result, Jiang Wanbai, who came in, could not see their expression, but could see the green bamboo''s face turning red. As soon as Qingzhu saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing come in, his eyes brightened. He quickly stood up and came over. He lowered his voice and said, "master, childe, I and Haiyin have eaten all the breakfast of Mr. Wang. What should we do?" "What?" Jiang Wanbai was surprised and walked a few steps. When she got to the table, she looked into it. As Qi Qingxing said, there were more than a dozen dishes and bowls. Now all the dishes and bowls were empty. Haiyin sat there with her head down, her face turned red, and there was a cry in her guilty voice, "I''m sorry I don''t know what''s going on. I just feel hungry. The more I eat, the more hungry I get, and then I can''t stop. When I come back to my senses, I''ll have finished all my food... " "No! I eat more than Heine... " Green bamboo even busy road. Jiang Wanbai frowned slightly. After a moment, he stretched his eyebrows and began to smile. He said, "it doesn''t matter. Just now we found another food box at the door." While Wang Ling didn''t see it, Qi Qingxing had already taken a food box from the storage ring, which contained all the food they had brought out of the capital. Qingzhu and Haiyin are relieved. Wang Ling scratched his head and didn''t pay attention to it. He said: "Haiyin is still a child. When she needs to eat and grow up, it''s normal to eat more. In fact, I''m not very hungry. Fortunately, the island owner knows that there are so many people here. He must have sent another one for us. Let''s sit down and eat together." Fortunately, Wang Ling didn''t wonder why the food box Qi Qingxing carried out was different from the one he had brought back before. Instead, he said happily. Qingzhu quickly clears up all the things on the table, and the party divides Qi Qingxing''s breakfast. To Jiang Wanbai''s surprise, Qingzhu and Haiyin can still eat. Chapter 1388 Originally, green bamboo and Haiyin are sorry to eat again. But when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing were about to take out the food in the box, Qingzhu and Haiyin screamed in unison. The cry was so loud that everyone heard it. Jiang Wanbai made a move and asked with a smile, "are you still hungry?" "Master, we don''t know what''s going on. We just feel hungry..." Green bamboo scratched his head, very distressed way. Haiyin nodded, looking at the food on the table. Wang Ling didn''t feel strange at all. He only said, "it doesn''t matter. There is so much to eat. If you are hungry, don''t get sick." "You''re right. Since you don''t have enough, you can have some more." Xue Xu agreed with the way. So Qingzhu and Haiyin reached out and ate a bowl of noodles. Fortunately, after eating a bowl of noodles and some other things, they were finally full, and there was no longer the feeling of being hungry. Green bamboo touched his stomach, sighed contentedly and said, "I''m full at last." Haiyin can''t speak any more. What does Qingzhu say, she nods desperately. Compared with Qingzhu and Haiyin''s food, Wang Ling ate a little less. He took a bun, took two bites, and put it down without touching any other food. Qingzhu noticed and asked anxiously, "prince, why don''t you eat more? Is there something wrong? " "No, maybe I got up early, so I didn''t have a good appetite." Wang Ling waved his hand. "I don''t eat much in the morning. Sometimes I don''t eat much in the morning." "So..." Green bamboo suddenly, so did not persuade him anything. After breakfast, the party sat in the room. Jiang Wanbai asked, "is this a small room for everyone?" If this is the case, Jiang Wanbai and others should hurry to get a few small rooms, otherwise if this evening is the same as last night, it will be hard. Jiang Wanbai, Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu don''t care. It doesn''t matter if they don''t sleep. But bamboo and Haiyin can''t. What''s more, this small room is still Wang Ling''s, and we can''t always make do with other people''s places and disturb others to sleep well. But Wang Ling shook his head and said, "such a small room has to go through trial." "Trial?" Jiang evening white pick eyebrows, and Qi Qingxing looked at each other, inexplicably thought of yesterday in that turtle there, "is to back what regulations or rules?" If so, Jiang Wanbai has a headache again. Fortunately, Wang Ling waved his hand and said, "if only it was so simple." Simple? Jiang Wanbai Soon, the party left Wang Ling''s small room, followed Wang Ling to go inside. They passed many rooms along the way. Uncle Li, whom Haiyin met yesterday, also lived in a small room here. They just met and said hello. Uncle Li also inquired about Haiyin''s family. He learned that since his disappearance, the situation at home was not as good as before. His mother was also ill. He was in a hurry. He couldn''t even talk to Haiyin and ran away in a hurry. "I''m in a hurry to find a trace of the island owner." Wang Ling looked at this scene and sighed, "as long as he finds the owner of the island, he can take over all the relatives he cares about, including his mother, who is already seriously ill. As long as he comes to the island, any serious illness will get better." Chapter 1389 "And talk like that?" Jiang Wanbai looks at him in surprise. Wang Ling nodded and took Jiang Wanbai and others to go ahead. While walking, he said: "that''s it. Half a month ago, I saw a man on a ship come to the island. Two of them looked like they were dying of disease. Another one did not know how they were injured and half of their arms were gone. As a result, they were on the island for less than half a day. The two seriously ill ones were better It''s better for the one who has lost half of his arm. He even has half of his arm "So amazing?" Hearing this, green bamboo''s eyes widened and he could not help saying, "that''s more useful than those legendary doctors who can bring the dead back to life." "That''s right." Wang Ling agreed. Along the way, he told Jiang Wanbai and others a lot about the amazing things he saw or heard after he came to the island. After that, he did not forget to sigh and said, "which immortal place like this still wants to go?" When he said this, Jiang Wanbai remembered what happened in the morning. After a look at Qi Qingxing, he asked, "are you the only one on your boat who went to the island? Did no one else go to the island? " "No, they all went to the island, but they all left again." Wang Lingdao said, "I don''t understand. In such a good place, they still have to go. The island owners have said that as long as they find the island owner, they can take over their relatives and friends. There is no need to be reluctant to stay because they are reluctant to give up their relatives and friends..." "It turns out that some people really don''t want to stay on the island and leave..." Jiang Wanbai murmured. Qi Qingxing frowned and asked, "when did they leave?" "Just a month ago, they went to the island, looked around and left. They didn''t even stay for a day. They should have been at home by this time, and I don''t know if they have regrets..." Wang Ling sighed. Qi Qingxing looked at Haiyin and asked, "do you remember that there was a boat going back in this month?" "If people who have been on the island really go back, the existence of this island must have spread. It is impossible that there is no news at all." Heine shook her head, a little dignified. On the contrary, Wang Ling looked at Haiyin in a daze and said, "it''s not sure. Have you never heard anything about such an immortal place before you see it with your own eyes? This means that those who see this island will either stay on the island. Even if there are a few people who do not want to stay, they will be erased after leaving the island. There are memories of this island. " "Yes, that''s what it says in the storybook." Green bamboo nodded with approval. Jiang Wanbai''s forehead smoked, but it is undeniable that what Wang Ling said is still possible. Therefore, the topic has been stopped for the time being. Just as they had reached the depth of the dense forest, the king Ling who led the road stopped, pointed to the tower like building in front of him, and said, "if you enter the tower, if you can climb to the top of the tower successfully, you can get a wooden card, and then take the wooden card to find the corresponding house." "What''s wrong with this tower?" Jiang Wanbai looks up at the tower slightly. The tower has only four floors. It can be said that this is the first four story tower Jiang Wanbai has seen. This alone is a bit strange. And she still remembers that Wang Ling said that it seems not a simple thing to have a house. Chapter 1390 In this way, there must be something in the tower. In the evening, the golden awn appeared under the white eyes of Jiang Wan, but she did not see that there was anything wrong with the tower in front of her until the golden awn of her eyes faded away. She knew that it was because she was in a huge illusion at the moment. The people who could set up such a great illusion must have different means. She really wanted to see what flaws were very difficult. Jiang Wanbai is like this, so is Qi Qingxing. "Something happens at every tower, and I can''t tell you exactly what it is. In short, just remember that no matter what happens, you don''t care. Just think about climbing to the fourth tower." Wang Lingdao. Jiang Wanbai took back his sight and asked the last question, "must I go up alone? Or can we go up together? " "You can go up together." "Wang Ling said," I went up alone, but I have seen a group of people go up together. However, those groups of people go up together, and finally some of them can get some wooden cards back. No one can tell. " When Wang Ling said this, Jiang Wanbai didn''t ask any more questions. Anyway, she had to go up and have a look. So she looked at Qingzhu and others and asked, "do you want to go up together? We don''t have to go all up. In fact, we can only have two people go up. We can get two wooden cards and come down. " Green bamboo, who had been hesitant, put down his heart after hearing Jiang Wanbai''s words and said, "master, you go up, I won''t go up, so that you can come back to help me if something happens." Qingzhu thought very clearly that he would not go up and drag on. At first, Haiyin was also moved. She wanted to go up by herself. She was stronger. But after listening to Qingzhu''s words, she also reflected that she might not be able to win the wooden card if she went up. At that time, she might cause other troubles. So the foot, which had already gone a step forward, took it back and said, "I won''t go up either. Brother Qingzhu and I will wait for you to come down here." Although Haiyin and Jiang Wanbai did not get along for a long time, during this period, Qingzhu always took Haiyin as her sister. Now Haiyin has changed her mouth and started calling her brother directly. Qingzhu is still happy for a long time. "Well, you''ll wait at the bottom. Don''t run around until we get back." During the late Qing Dynasty and the late Bai Dynasty, Qing Zhu and Hai Yin told each other. Xue Xu also entered the tower with Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. When he entered the tower, Qi Qingxing held Jiang Wanbai''s hand. Xue Xu looked at the two hands and his eyes flashed. He didn''t say anything. He only followed them. Soon, when they entered the door, Jiang Wan''s eyes were black, and then there was light. She squinted subconsciously and stood still. When her vision slowed down, she looked at Qi Qingxing on her side. Sure that Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu are still there, Jiang Wanbai then slightly relieved and said: "it seems that people who enter the tower together will not be separated separately." There are only three of them here. They don''t have to worry so much when they talk. "Did you see anything wrong, Xue Xu?" Jiang Wanbai asked Xue Xu. Xue Xu was the first to go to the front and said: "not yet. However, since you already know that this is an illusion, there will always be flaws in it. Maybe we haven''t found it yet. Be careful." Chapter 1391 "Well." For the time being, we can only be more careful and pay more attention to our surroundings. Jiang Wanbai sighed and began to look around. At this sight, Jiang Wanbai was stunned. In front of her were bookshelves. There were piles of jade slips on the bookshelves. After she walked over, she picked up one and stuck it on her forehead. Then she looked at several pieces of jade slips in succession. Then she looked back at Qi Qingxing and said in amazement, "all the skills I need." "And you? What do you see? " Jiang Wanbai quickly responded and asked Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu. Schaeher shook his head. "I didn''t see anything." But Qi Qingxing''s expression is somewhat strange, so that Jiang Wanbai and Xue xuqi, who did not wait for his answer, looked at him. Jiang Wanbai even asked, "ah hang, what do you see?" "Some Something about you. " Qi Qingxing then took a few steps forward, reaching out as if to take something, and said, "there are also the skills you mentioned, but these are all magic cultivation skills. I don''t know whether they are true or false." "Fake." Xue Xu directly said, "this is the thing that illusions come out to entice you." Even if Xue Xu doesn''t say that, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing will soon react. They both put down the jade slips in their hands, without any hesitation. The three of them went to the second floor together. As they walked, Jiang Wanbai looked curiously at Xue Xu and said, "I didn''t think you saw anything. Is it because you didn''t have any thoughts in your heart?" "I think so." Xue Xu grinned. Jiang Wan''s white eyebrow frowned slightly. She thought that at least Xue Xu wanted to return to his former world, that is, his hometown. However, she did not think that these were not what Xue Xu wanted. Xue Xu saw nothing, which meant that he had no desire at all. Thinking of this, Jiang Wanbai sighed, but did not say anything. The three soon reached the second floor. Just to the second floor, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing face Qi Qi changed. On the contrary, Xue Xu was still unaffected. He looked at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing with interest and asked with a smile, "what do you two see? So angry? " As soon as Xue Xu made a sound, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing closed their eyes for a while. When they opened their eyes again, their expressions were completely calm. However, when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other, Jiang Wanbai coughed slightly and wrung his eyebrows and said, "I saw you were pursued by a smelly Taoist..." That''s why at that moment, she was so angry that she almost went straight up. "I see the same as you, but the man in danger becomes you." Qi Qingxing nodded. "So..." Jiang Wanbai pondered a little, looked up at the third layer and said, "are these four layers representing people''s emotions?" There will always be an emotion that will leave those who want to go to the tower. This is the same as those illusions that make beauties and money stimulate people''s various desires. No wonder Wang Ling doesn''t think about anything before entering the tower. He just wants to take wooden cards. "If you see a wooden card on the first floor, isn''t it bad?" Jiang Wanbai thought. Xue Xu grinned and said, "I don''t know what will happen to those who can''t go up to the fourth floor to take wooden cards." "You want to try it?" Jiang Wanbai''s eyelids jumped as soon as he heard him. Chapter 1392 Xue Xu raised his eyebrows and looked at her. He did not speak, but the meaning was obvious. Qi Qingxing looked at him and said, "you don''t want to ask for anything. You don''t want to be happy. You won''t break the rules. I''ll try." "Well, then you''ll have a try." Xue Xu nodded. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t worry. She knows that Qi Qingxing is no longer the same as Qi Qingxing. She believes him. What''s more, she and Xue Xu are there. Even if there is a bad situation, she and Xue Xu will do it in time. After the negotiation, the three went to the third floor. As soon as she got to the third floor, when Jiang Wanbai saw the scene, she had already confirmed her previous conjecture. Sure enough, this four story tower represents happiness, anger, sadness and joy. However, what the four story tower represents is not rigorous. Jiang Wanbai pursed his lips and looked at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing took a look at her and went on. Soon, he was in a trance, full of sadness, and seemed to have been immersed in the illusion in front of him. "Let''s go." Jiang Wanbai takes back his sight and faces xuexu road. Xue Xu nodded and took another look at Qi Qingxing and went to the fourth floor with Jiang Wanbai. A moment later, Jiang Wanbai and Xue Xu each got a wooden card and went back to the third floor to wake up Qi Qingxing. Now Qi Qingxing sat cross legged and was completely immersed in the illusion. Xue Xu didn''t know what he thought of. He just stood at the stairs on the third floor and waited, but did not pass. When Jiang Wanbai walked in front of Qi Qingxing, he was stunned. At the moment, Qi Qingxing had a wet face, but there was no expression on his face. However, as Jiang Wanbai approached, he clearly felt a kind of despair of losing business. Her heart cluttered for a moment, and quickly squatted down in front of Qi Qingxing, approached him and called out, "ah hang?" She used her spiritual power to make sure that Qi Qingxing, who was in a dreamland, would wake up. But that was in the imagination of Jiang Wanbai before. At that time, she thought Qi Qingxing would keep a trace of Qingming in Lingtai even if she was in a dreamland. They did say so. However, the current situation is that Qi Qingxing doesn''t know what''s going on. The trace of Qingming in Lingtai is in danger. Even the call of Jiang Wanbai did not play its due role. "He''s almost completely addicted to fantasy. You''d better go in and get him back." Although Xue Xu was standing at the entrance of the stairs, he also paid attention to the activities of Jiang Wanbai and knew that Qi Qingxing was wrong, so he made a sound toward Jiang Wanbai road. Jiang Wanbai answered, and sat down cross legged on the opposite side of Qi Qingxing. At this time, Qi Qingxing''s face was full of tears, but there was no expression on his face. Only the momentum of his whole body became more and more silent. At the moment Jiang Wanbai closes his eyes, he looks into Qi Qingxing''s eyebrows. Qi Qingxing is subconsciously vigilant, but he seems to realize that this is a familiar breath, so he gradually relaxes. Also let Jiang Wanbai''s spiritual consciousness smoothly enter the sea of Qi Qingxing. As soon as she entered the dreamland where Qi Qingxing was trapped, Jiang Wanbai was shocked. The depressive atmosphere made her a little breathless. Jiang Wanbai pinched her hands and began to look for Qi Qingxing in the dark. "Ah hang?" Jiang Wanbai waved the white fog in front of him and called out Qi Qingxing''s name. After shouting for a while, she lost her voice and didn''t call Qi Qingxing. On the contrary, she kept walking forward and finally saw two figures in front of her. To be exact, Qi Qingxing was sitting in front of her, with a man in his arms. Chapter 1393 Even if he had not come near to see the man lying in Qi Qingxing''s arms, Jiang Wanbai had a vague guess in his heart. Because of this conjecture, coupled with the scene before entering Qi Qingxing''s dreamland, and the feeling of Qi Qingxing''s emotion after entering here, Jiang Wanbai''s heart was tightly clenched by an invisible hand, and she couldn''t breathe. "Yes Jiang Wanbai called again and ran quickly. But the vision appeared at this time. No matter how Jiang Wanbai ran forward, she could not get close to Qi Qingxing. She could only look at Qi Qingxing from a short distance, while Qi Qingxing looked down at the corpse in her arms. At this moment, Jiang Wanbai can see clearly the body in Qi Qingxing''s arms, which is her own face. Because she died, Qi Qingxing was so desperate that he lost his will to live. The trace of Qingming in Lingtai was also being devoured little by little. After knowing these, Jiang Wanbai felt very sad and just wanted to take Qi Qingxing out of such desperation. But Qi Qingxing seems to have completely isolated himself, so that no matter how Jiang Wanbai shouts, he can''t let him see. If Qi Qingxing doesn''t look, Jiang Wanbai can''t get close to him and can only be isolated. At this time, Jiang Wanbai heard a Buddhist sound coming from far to near. At first, it was just a little sound. Jiang Wanbai didn''t notice it. All her attention was on Qi Qingxing''s side, until she found that Qi Qingxing had a sudden reaction. Jiang Wanbai thought it was his cry that he heard, but then he heard the sound of Buddha. "Yes Seeing Qi Qingxing''s response to that Buddhist sound, Jiang Wanbai quickly continued to shout. Finally, at a certain moment, Qi Qingxing looked up and saw Jiang Wanbai. When he saw Jiang Wanbai, the corpse in his arms had already turned into light spot and disappeared. Jiang Wanbai also stopped and stood there, smiling at Qi Qingxing. He felt relieved. Qi Qingxing fixed looking at her, eyes full of red blood, a moment of body shape flash, disappeared in place, in the blink of an eye, he had stood in front of Jiang Wanbai, stretched out his hand to hold her in his arms, hands kept tightening, as if to rub Jiang Wanbai into his own blood. "Late, late..." Qi Qingxing bowed his head, buried his face into her shoulder socket and took a deep breath. His voice was hoarse to the extreme. Jiang Wanbai didn''t cry for pain, but stretched out his hand and hugged him. He whispered, "ah hang, I''ve come to find you. Shall we go back?" "Good." Qi Qingxing should, but holding her hand did not loosen. After Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing come out of the dreamland, when Jiang Wanbai opens his eyes, Qi Qingxing has already used a cleaning technique to clean up the tears on his face, but his eyes are still a little bit red, which looks very different from his usual time. A little less cold feeling, and, let the whole person are soft a lot. Jiang Wanbai didn''t resist. He looked at him more and was caught by Qi Qingxing. "Evening, evening, what are you looking at?" Qi Qingxing eyebrow palpitation, dumb voice asks a way. Jiang Wanbai quickly withdrew his sight, stood up from the ground, coughed softly, and said, "nothing. Shall we go out now?" Chapter 1394 When Jiang Wanbai moved his eyes, Qi Qingxing''s face flashed unnaturally, Xue Xu was still waiting at the stairway. When he saw the two people coming, he did not ask much, and took the lead to walk downstairs. Jiang Wanbai, on the other hand, still remembers the vague Buddhist sound just heard in the dreamland. It is also because of the vague Buddhist sound that Qi Qingxing has a little reaction. Then he hears Jiang Wanbai''s cry and looks at her. Jiang Wanbai asks Xue Xu, "when we were in the dreamland, we heard some vague Buddhist sounds. Is it because of you?" "What Buddhist sound?" Xue Xu asked a question, then laughed and said, "I didn''t practice Buddhism in my life, so it''s even more impossible after I die." He said this, but let Jiang Wanbai think of another thing, hesitated to ask: "speaking of, I have known you for so long, it seems that I have never heard you say what your cause of death is." "I said, you forgot." Xue Xu walked in front of him without any change in tone. Without waiting for Jiang Wanbai to ask, he went on: "it is not polite to ask a dead person the cause of death. If it is not necessary, who is willing to recall what happened when he died?" "You''re right." Jiang Wanbai Leng for a while, after returning to God, he apologized softly, "I''m sorry." Before that, in many cases, it was the other party who was willing to take the initiative to tell her the cause of her death, or only when she knew the cause of her death could she help resolve her resentment and send her to be reincarnated. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai had to take the initiative to ask or investigate. So far, she has never met anyone who refuses to mention the cause of her death. Xue Xu''s words also remind her. However, Jiang Wanbai still can''t help but doubt that Xue Xu really said his own cause of death? Her memory is not bad, and she can''t have no impression at all. Was she distracted when Xue Xu was talking about it? "He never said it." Qi Qingxing saw what she was tangled with, pinched her hand and whispered. Jiang Wanbai looked at Xue Xu in front of him in amazement. Xue Xu was obviously able to hear Qi Qingxing and what she said. When Jiang Wanbai looked at him, he also chuckled. "You Jiang Wanbai was angry, "it''s not convenient to say it''s not convenient to say it. You lied and lied to me!" "Who knows you believe it?" Xue Xu''s pace is fast a few minutes, also seem to be on guard against Jiang Wanbai kicking him from behind. Jiang Wanbai didn''t really do it to him. He just glared at him angrily. Qingzhu and Haiyin have been waiting outside. Although Qingzhu knows that Jiang Wanbai and others are capable, they still have some worries in their hearts. They are relieved when they see Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing come out. Wang Ling also excitedly welcomed him and asked, "how about it? Is there anything wrong with it? " "There was a little problem. We only got two cards." Qi Qingxing said quietly. Speaking of the situation of the four storey tower, Jiang Wanbai said thoughtfully: "if the people who go in together are relatives and friends, it is not easy to get a middle set. It is just like the environment where ah Xing meets on the third floor. If the people he cares about are also around, the environment will have no effect." "Not necessarily." Qi Qingxing slightly shook his head and whispered: "we are not the same. If we are ordinary people, we may not be so sober." Chapter 1395 Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment, which reflected the meaning of Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing was right. If it was an ordinary person like Wang Ling, he would not be able to see those illusions. It was easy to be dazzled and indulged in them. "But at least one thing is certain, as long as the people who are addicted to the fantasy can break free and go on to the fourth floor, they can still get wooden cards." Jiangwan Baidao. At that time, after she and Qi Qingxing came out of the dreamland, Qi Qingxing still went to the fourth floor once. On the fourth floor, he saw his wooden card. It was only five of them. The two rooms were enough, and it would be hard to take care of them if they were separated. So Qi Qingxing came out empty handed and didn''t take the wooden sign. However, Jiang Wanbai just finished these words, Wang Ling was stunned and said, "no, it''s not like this." "What do you say?" Jiang Wanbai several people immediately look at him, want to know where he made a mistake. Wang Ling said: "as long as there is a stop in the middle, even if the back is on the fourth floor, there is no wooden sign on the fourth floor." On the tray on the fourth floor, according to the number of wooden cards, there will be several wooden cards. At that time, Jiang Wanbai and Xue Xu went up first, and there were only two. Jiang Wanbai and Xue Xu each took one. When Qi Qingxing went up again, there was a piece. "When I went up before, the man behind me had stayed on every floor. When I took the wooden card, I looked at him and found that there was no wooden card belonging to him. Later, I asked other people to find out. No matter what floor you were confused on, even if you broke away from the illusion, You can''t get a wooden card. " Wang Lingdao. Jiang Wanbai and others looked at each other. "But ah hang did fall into the illusion of three floors at that time. Later, he struggled out and went to the fourth floor. There was still a wooden card." Jiang Wanbai frowns. "Qi Qingxing once again tried to pinch her eyes." Wang Ling also nodded and said, "you can go in again. As long as you get the wooden card, when you enter the tower again, you will not see those illusions again." Although Wang Ling said so, Jiang Wanbai was still a little worried. She took out a incense and hesitated for a moment. She broke half of the incense and left half of it. She said to Qi Qingxing, "if you still don''t come back after burning the half incense, I''ll go in and find you." "Good." Qi Qingxing nodded directly. When Jiang Wanbai lit the incense, he lifted his feet and entered the tower again. This time Qi Qing went in and came out very quickly. When the half incense was only half burned, he came out of the tower with a wooden card in his hand. It confirmed that Wang Ling said that those who got the wooden cards would not have those false appearances when they went in again. Similarly, it was contrary to Wang Ling''s other words. "What else did those people do? Or have you changed the rules now? " Wang Ling''s face was bewildered. At the next moment, he was inclined to the second answer, saying: "speaking of all, during this period of time, only you have come to the island. In addition, there are no other new people coming here. Maybe it is this period of time that changed the rules, otherwise there are too many people who can''t get wooden cards." Chapter 1396 "Where are those who can''t get the cards?" White River evening asked. Wang Ling said: "those people, if they have friends who have already got wooden cards, they will naturally live with their friends. If they have no friends, they will..." His voice stopped abruptly and his face was blank. It was obvious that even he didn''t know where those people were. But green bamboo, in a trance, thought of something, and said, "I remember a rule on the island, which says that you can''t go out at night, but if you go out of the door, what will happen if you don''t have a house to live in, aren''t you going to stay outside at night?" "According to the information we know, it''s true." Jiang Wanbai thought. While waiting for Qi Qingxing to come out, Xue Xu had been leaning against the trunk of the tree. Now he also stood up straight and said with a lazy smile: "this island is not very big either. If you want to know where those people have gone, just go and ask, or look for it on the island. Listen to you, there are still many people who have not got wooden cards, and they can always find one or two." The last few words were said by the king. Wang Ling was still in a daze. When he heard Xue Xu''s words, he nodded subconsciously. Then he reacted and immediately took Jiang Wanbai and others to leave here and go to other places. Because the island is not big, Yijiang Wanbai and others did not walk separately, but walked together. However, they found the corresponding houses of the three wooden cards at noon, but they did not find any people without houses. Wang Ling even went to ask other people. As a result, he found that all of them were the same as him. He was at a loss about this question. Obviously, he didn''t know where those people who didn''t have a house could go. "It''s strange So all those people have disappeared? " Jiang Wanbai bit a sesame candy in her mouth. Just when she was bored, she took one out of the storage ring and bit it. The aroma of sesame mixed with sweetness quickly spread in the mouth, Jiang Wanbai squinted a little contentedly. Wang Ling scratched his head and swallowed his saliva. When Jiang Wanbai and others thought he was going to say something, they heard him say, "shall we go back to have dinner first?" He touched his stomach, some embarrassed way: "some hungry." Qingzhu and Haiyin were even more embarrassed than him. After all, in their opinion, it was because they ate too much in the morning that Wang Ling didn''t eat much. As a result, Wang Ling said, they looked at Jiang Wanbai and others eagerly. "What am I doing? Since we are hungry, let''s go back and have a rest. In the afternoon, we''ll come out and continue to discuss what to do. There are so many strange things on this island. We have to find an answer. Maybe if we find the answer to these things, we can find the owner of the Island. " Jiangwan Baidao. Wang Ling seemed to be in a trance of hunger at this time. He didn''t listen to what Qingjiang Wanbai said at all. He just nodded and answered vaguely. Qingzhu looks a little worried. Fortunately, they are standing on the path now. Wang Ling''s house is nearby. Qingzhu sees him enter the room with a food box in his hand. Qingzhu is relieved. Just at the moment when the door is about to close, Qingzhu raises his eyes and sees Wang Ling looking hungry. He doesn''t even take any chopsticks. Instead, he reaches for the dishes and pours his head into his mouth. Chapter 1397 The door closed quickly, and there was no green bamboo in the back. When he turned back and walked toward Jiang Wanbai and others, he was still worried and said, "brother Wang is so hungry. He is even more hungry than Haiyin and I in the morning. Is it OK to gobble like that?" When Qingzhu came, Jiang Wanbai and others were talking. When they saw Qingzhu coming, their eyes flashed. Only Haiyin stood beside them with a blank face. "Let''s go to the house. There seems to be a food box at the door of our house." Jiangwan Baidao. So a group of five people went into a room, but Qingzhu also brought the food boxes outside the other two rooms. After opening, he found that the food in the food box was actually the same, which looked exquisite and tasted good. But Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, as well as Xue Xu, did not move their chopsticks. Only green bamboo and Haiyin were eating. "Mrs. Qi, don''t you eat it?" Haiyin asked suspiciously. Jiang Wanbai shook his head and took a piece of sesame candy and bit it. Seeing Xue Xu looking over, he took another one for him and said, "we won''t feel hungry if we don''t eat. It doesn''t matter." Haiyin looks surprised and subconsciously looks at Qingzhu. Instead of being surprised, she looks calm and knows how worried she is. So she stops talking and starts to eat her own food. In fact, Qingzhu and Haiyin are already hungry by now. While Qingzhu and Haiyin were having dinner, Jiang Wanbai took out an hourglass and looked at it. He said to Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu, "the time in the day is the same, there is nothing strange about it." Because he found that the time at night was twice as long as the normal time. At dawn, Jiang Wanbai took out the hourglass again. But now, it seems that the time of the day has not extended to twice as much as the time at night. "I didn''t think the master got the cards directly, didn''t they?" Green bamboo takes time to have a meal. He had thought of it before, but he had just forgotten to say it, and now it comes back to him. Jiang Wanbai looks at Haiyin, but before she makes a sound, Haiyin says: "there are far fewer people who have gone back than those who haven''t, and most of those who have gone back have not gone far." In other words, it''s impossible to come to the island. "That''s strange. Where have all those people gone?" Jiang evening white pick eyebrows, as if thinking. Xue Xu sat by the bed, holding hands and saying, "maybe it''s on that mountain?" "But the mountain said that only those who found the owner of the island could live in it?" Green bamboo raised his head from the bowl. "Just guessing." Xue Xu laughed. As Jiang Wanbai said, they only came to the island for such a short time, but the questions came one after another. Maybe if we find the answers to these questions, we can find the legendary island owner. "Although the rules on the island say that we can''t go out at night, nothing bad happened when we went out with ah hang last night." Jiangwan Baidao. At most, I saw the original appearance of the island after it lost its illusion. Qingzhu and Haiyin, who were having dinner, suddenly looked up and looked at them. They both widened their eyes. Qingzhu said, "master, did you and your son go out last night?" "Yes, I couldn''t sleep, so I went out for a walk." Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes. Chapter 1398 Qingzhu originally wanted to say what to do in case of any danger when he went out. But then he remembered what Jiang Wanbai had just said. There was no danger last night. So he swallowed the words and said, "master, did you see anything when you and the young master went out last night?" Jiang Wanbai repeated what he had just said with Xue Xu this morning, and finally added, "this matter has been kept from Wang Ling for the time being." Qingzhu nodded. Although he didn''t know why he wanted to hide it from Wang Ling, in his opinion, what Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing decided to do was fine. It didn''t matter whether they asked or not. He just did it. "But at night, the mountain disappears. What about the people who live on it? Did it disappear with the mountain? People can''t just disappear? It should be somewhere. " Green bamboo can''t help but look at Haiyin. Haiyin, who was eating with her head down, pauses when she hears the green bamboo mentioning the mountain. then she looks up and looks at her face in a bit of panic, "well Then my father and my brother... " Haiyin''s father and brother are on that mountain. If the mountain is gone and the people are gone, where are her father and brother? Compared with Haiyin''s bewilderment and trepidation, Qingzhu has met many things with Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, so he thinks more about it. He just takes a look at Haiyin and says nothing. But after dinner, they came to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing and said with a worried look: "master, childe, since you say that what you see at night is the real appearance of this island, but that mountain has disappeared, isn''t it Does that mean the mountain doesn''t exist? " Since the mountain does not exist, it means that there is no mountain at all. That mountain is just an illusion, but the people who live on it are also missing. Can it be said that the people on the mountain, like the mountain, do not exist? Otherwise, why are people living in shell houses still there? "In theory, that''s how it works." Jiang Wanbai nodded gently. Her eyes fell behind Qingzhu. She could see Haiyin, who was taking a nap in bed. She sighed and said to Qingzhu: "Haiyin is very compatible with you. You don''t have to think about her too fragile. You can talk to Haiyin at some time. It''s also a bit of preparation for her." No one is more than dead. Although Haiyin had already planned for the worst when she saw her empty boat, but When you really decide on the worst, you can''t bear it easily. Qingzhu looks back at Haiyin who is asleep. She can''t bear her eyes and nods. In a word, Jiang Wanbai didn''t touch the contents of the three food boxes, while Qingzhu and Haiyin ate all the food in the three food boxes. They ate clean and had no left. "Master, I don''t know why. The more I eat, the more hungry I feel. Now I''m even more hungry than before." Before eating, he was still a little bit hungry, but now, the three big boxes of food are so big that more than a dozen men have enough to eat. As a result, he and Haiyin have eaten separately, but they still feel that they are not full. Chapter 1399 "And Hain? Are you hungry? " Jiang Wanbai asked Haiyin, who had just woken up. Although Haiyin was very embarrassed, she still nodded honestly, "hungry." She felt her stomach. Strangely, after eating so many things, her stomach was flat and flat, and it didn''t bulge. She felt as if there was nothing in her stomach. "If you''re hungry, eat sesame sugar pad first." In Jiang Wanbai''s opinion, Haiyin is also a child, so she takes out the sesame candy she ate before and gives it to Haiyin. Haiyin is very embarrassed and only takes two. Qingzhu stood on one side and looked at her throat, which was obviously what she wanted. But Jiang Wanbai put the rest of the sesame sugar away, did not give him, said: "green bamboo, you have grown up, eat less sugar." Green bamboo: He really wants to say, master, you don''t eat less sugar. Haiyin is looking at her side. She is a little impatient, so she stealthily hands another sesame candy she has not bitten to Qingzhu, and says, "brother Qingzhu, let''s have one for each. In this way, I will eat less sugar, and you will also eat less sugar." "Thank you, Hain." Green bamboo eyes a bright, while saying thanks, reach out to take the sugar. The hand that can reach out is empty. Jiang Wanbai pressed Haiyin''s sugar hand back and said with a smile, "no, green bamboo, you have to wait until dinner to have sugar. You can eat as much as you want." "For Why? " Haiyin looks at Jiang Wanbai and Qingzhu with a blank face. Qi Qingxing also came in at this time and said, "there is one thing that needs to be confirmed, so you can only be wronged." To be more precise, it''s actually a grievance to Qingzhu. Green bamboo scratched his head and said, "it doesn''t matter, it''s not to wait for the evening to eat. I can hold on." Most of the time, Qingzhu doesn''t ask the reason. Usually, he does what Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing say. In the final analysis, he still has enough trust in Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing reached out and patted him on the shoulder. Looking at Jiang Wanbai, he said, "it''s almost time to rest. Let''s go to Wang Ling." So they went to find Wang Ling''s meeting again. Although they found many things that were hard to explain and couldn''t find answers for a while before they left in the morning, Wang Ling didn''t seem to be affected by it. His spirit was very good. Even after seeing Jiang Wanbai and others, he said with a smile, "how are you sleeping?" Jiang Wanbai is silent. Anyway, I can see that Wang Ling is sleeping well. In the afternoon, there was no clue. Wang Ling seemed more interested in how to find the owner of the island. However, for Jiang Wanbai and others, finding the owner was the most direct and simple way to find out the problems. However, it is not a simple thing to find the owner of the island. "We don''t know what the island owner looks like, and no one has ever seen him, and we don''t know where he usually goes. What if he stays in that mountain and doesn''t come out? How can we find it? " Jiang Wanbai picks eyebrow road. She was not keen on the game of finding people, so she closed her mouth and yawned. It''s true that there are too few things about the island owner. If there is something that the island owner has contacted, or Xu Jiang Wanbai can still find a trace with tracking technique, but the problem is that we have not seen the island Master. Those who have seen the island Master have already entered the mountain, and the people in it can''t get in. Chapter 1400 Thinking of this, Jiang Wanbai suddenly opened his eyes. "If the people who have lived in the cave on the mountain are those who have seen the master of the island, that is to say, all the people who have seen the master of the island have disappeared in the end?" The light voice of Qi Qingxing in the late Jiang and Bai dynasties. Qi Qingxing nodded, "it is really possible to think so." "Maybe the owner of the island is actually a shady guy, so he killed all the people who had seen him and knew his identity." Xue Xu stood beside him and heard the dialogue between Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing in a lazy voice. Haiyin and others were stunned. Then Wang Ling retorted excitedly and said, "how can it be? How can such a good person like the island Master accept us to stay on the island, and kill people for this reason? What''s more, if the island owner is not willing to appear in front of us, if it is not for his resources to show his identity, even if we really stand in front of the island Master, we will never know that he is the island Master! " "Oh, that is, the owner of the island saw that some people were not happy with him, so he deliberately ran to the man to show his identity, and then killed the man with justice." Xue Xu Dao. Wang Ling''s face turned red with anger. Jiang Wanbai raised his hand and pressed the corner of his lips. He turned his face to one side, and his eyes fell on the outside of the room. Only then did he bear to smile in front of Wang Ling''s face. It''s Xue Xu''s nonsense. It''s so funny. However, although Jiang Wanbai knew that Xue Xu was talking nonsense, Wang Ling didn''t realize it. He was so angry that he almost turned over his face. "He''s just joking. Don''t take it to heart." Qi Qingxing cast a glance at Xue Xu. When he took back his sight, the king ordered a light voice. Qi Qingxing''s attitude was not sincere, and his tone had nothing to do with sincerity. However, what he said was that Wang Ling didn''t really get angry. He even soon calmed down and urged Xue Xu: "Mr. Xue, don''t play such jokes casually, so as not to be heard by the island Master and feel unhappy, Isn''t it even more reluctant for us to find it? " "Well, you said so." Xue Xu''s face was fixed with a smile and nodded. Xue Xu''s response made Wang feel more comfortable. Jiang Wanbai originally put his attention on the outside, in order not to let himself laugh because of Xue Xu''s nonsense. But when he looked outside, he suddenly remembered something. So he asked Wang Ling, "Mr. Wang, the people in those shops in the street are all the indigenous people on the island, aren''t they?" "It''s true. Most of the vendors are also indigenous people on the island. Only a few of them came to the island unintentionally like us. They have no ambition to become immortals, and they have nothing to worry about in the outside world. So they are very satisfied with the happy days on the island and want to find something else to do." Wang Lingdao. Jiang Wanbai heard the words and laughed, looked at the end of the path, and then went out to the market. "Speaking of all, after we went to the island, although we walked through the market several times, we didn''t pay attention to what the people were selling. Why don''t we go shopping? What if there''s something interesting? " "Left and right are clothes and food, which are almost the same as those sold in the markets of the outside world." Wang Ling didn''t have much interest. He wanted to find the island owner earlier. Chapter 1401 So Wang Ling continued to look for clues, while Jiang Wanbai and others walked along the path to the market. As he walked along, Jiang Wanbai said, "you don''t have to do anything here. Some people will bring food and water to the door. Since you don''t have to worry about eating and drinking, it''s impossible to sell food when the market is open. It''s meaningless..." Indeed, as Tongjiang Wanbai said, there are actually quite a lot of things on the market outside, including clothes, jewelry, and all kinds of strange things, but there is no food. Green bamboo ran to one of the vendors and bought a strange egg. He used silver, but the owner confiscated it. Instead, he looked at him with anger. "What''s the matter?" Standing not far away, Jiang Wanbai and others noticed the movement here, so they also came over and asked in a voice. Green bamboo, holding eggs in one hand and silver in the other, was also a little confused and said, "I want to buy this egg, but when I pay him, I give him money, and he starts to get angry..." "It seems that money can''t be used." Jiang Wanbai turns her head and looks around. It happens that in front of the stall not far away, there are also people who have bought things and are paying. She picks her eyebrows, but Xue Xu has already gone. A moment later, Xue Xu, who had finished his conversation with the man, came back. Chao Jiang Wanbai and others said, "the currency in circulation here is different from ours. You have to go to the bank to change the currency circulating here." Following Xue Xu''s words, Jiang Wanbai looked ahead and soon saw what he said about the bank. "Come on, then go to the bank to change some money." Jiang Wanbai said. Green bamboo quickly put down the egg in his hand, apologized to the stall owner, and quickly followed him. He still felt a little aggrieved and scratched his head and said, "since there is no circulation of our silver here, why don''t the stall owner say so?" If you don''t say a word, you get angry. How could he know where he was wrong? "I think we all know it." Hayne''s little voice. Fortunately, green bamboo''s heart is big, and soon left this matter behind. When they came out, Jiang Wanbai looked over the coins in their hands and said, "these money looks like they are not different from those used in the outside world. It''s just that they are a little old. They look like they''ve been kept for a long time. Green bamboo wrung eyebrows, took the money to buy the egg back, this just a little bit happy. "What kind of egg is this?" Jiang Wanbai came over to have a look, but he couldn''t recognize what the strange egg was in Qingzhu''s hand. In fact, an egg looks more like a beautiful stone, about the size of a baby''s head. It is covered with moss on its surface. It is faint blue under the moss. What''s more, Jiang Wanbai doesn''t feel vitality from the egg, which shows that even if it is an egg, the little guy in the egg has died. Green bamboo shakes his head and says, "I don''t know, but I think it''s pretty good." Before, when walking near the stall, green bamboo saw the egg almost at a glance, so he wanted to buy it. "Take it and wash it. It looks like it''s blue inside. It''s a bit good-looking." Jiang Wanbai reaches out and touches the blue that comes out of the gap between the mosses and faces the green bamboo road. It''s not that dark blue, but a little bit like the light blue of the sky. However, when I look at the past by mistake occasionally, I seem to be able to see that the blue is emitting a weak light, attracting people''s attention. Chapter 1402 Green bamboo nodded, wrapped the egg with cloth temporarily, and took it out when he came to the water. Instead of putting the egg into the water, he put it on one side of a big leaf, wet the cloth, wring it half dry, and began to carefully wipe the moss outside. In fact, the moss is not thick, and it can be wiped down by repeated scrubbing with cloth. Haiyin squats beside and looks at it curiously. Green bamboo asks her, "Haiyin, have you never seen such an egg?" "No Haiyin shook her head and said, "maybe it''s only on this island. It''s amazing." As they speak, the green bamboo has been wiped out for a short time. They are now at the edge of the island. In front of them is an endless sea. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing stand side by side watching the sea breeze blowing on their bodies, and there is no complaint on the sea surface. It''s as if the black line they saw before they came here, as well as the resentment field they entered later, were all their illusions. "Ah hang, what will happen if we leave the island by boat now?" Jiang Wanbai said as he put away the boat he had collected before and looked at Qi Qingxing with a smile on his side. It was as if she was going to get on the boat and leave. Qi Qingxing shook his head, "I don''t know. Why don''t we try it?" At this time, the exclamation sounds from Qingzhu. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing take a look over there. After taking back their sight, they look at each other again. Jiang Wanbai picks up the boat and goes towards Qingzhu. "What''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai walked over and asked. Qingzhu immediately turns the egg on the ground in a direction, turning the side that was originally facing him to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Jiang Wanbai immediately sees the reason why Qingzhu and Haiyin are surprised. The piece rubbed out by green bamboo shows the clean blue hidden under the moss without moss. Just watching it makes people feel calm and clean. "Amazing." Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help but sigh. She squatted down and touched the place. Her tentacles were cold, but smooth and comfortable. It was like touching the calm sea water. Jiang Wanbai did not hold back. She used a little strength on her fingertips to see if her fingers would fall into the water as if they were touching the sea water. Obviously, it was an egg, or a stone shaped like an egg. In short, Jiang Wanbai''s fingertips did not sink in. She did not dare to use too much force, for fear that if it was an egg, it would be troublesome if the shell was broken. So, Jiang Wanbai quickly took back his hand and said to the green bamboo, "wipe it all. No matter it''s an egg or a stone, it''s very beautiful." Xue Xu, who had been strolling in a short distance before, also came back, so several people gathered around the green bamboo and watched him gradually enlarge the fast blue area with the cloth until the upper part of the whole egg had been wiped clean. "It''s sort of like a scale line." Xue Xu suddenly said. Several people follow his finger to touch the place to look, fixed eyes for a while and found the lines Xue Xu said. Jiang Wanbai said thoughtfully: "it''s a bit like the lines of scales. It seems that the more you go underground, the thinner and denser the scales are. Is this really an egg? But what kind of egg is it Chapter 1403 No one at the scene recognized what kind of egg it was, but soon, the green bamboo wiped the moss out of the whole egg. At this time, the sky was already dark. Jiang Wanbai looked up at the sky and said to Xue Xu, "do you take them back to rest first? Ah hang and I will wait and see "Good." Xue Xu nodded and went back to the hut with green bamboo and Haiyin. As usual, three big food boxes were placed in front of Qingzhu and Haiyin. Their hungry faces turned pale, and there was no time to say polite words. However, there was no need to say anything polite, so they immediately began to eat. Xue Xu sat by the window, opened the window a little, and watched the sky get darker and darker, and finally the sun disappeared. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing stood in the market, watching the number of people in the market getting fewer and fewer. When all the people left, the shops on both sides of the street were closed. Jiang Wanbai took out the two beads from last night, but Qi Qing had one. The distance that beads can shine out is not far away, but it is enough for Jiang Wanbai to see the illusion disappear. But tonight is a little different from last night. "Something''s coming." Qi Qingxing holds Jiang Wanbai''s hand in a weak voice. Jiang Wanbai responded. They looked at each other and quickly put away the beads in their hands. As a result, the only two light sources disappeared suddenly in the thick black. Jiang Wanbai also took a hiding charm on himself and Qi Qingxing in case of emergency. They stood still, waiting for a while, and a rustling sound came out in the distance. Jiang Wanbai thought for a moment and soon remembered where he had heard the voice before. So he said to Qi Qingxing, "this is the first night we heard in Wang Ling''s room." At that time, there was such a rustling sound outside. Qingzhu wanted to open the door, but Wang Ling held him. When the sound disappeared, Wang Ling opened the door and saw the food box placed outside. Qi Qingxing responded, and obviously he remembered it. After a while, the rustling sound was getting closer and nearer, and the white eyebrows of the river evening frowned slightly. If the voice is the voice of the delivery people, it should not be close to them. After all, they are in the market now, but not in the shell house. "There are shops in the market, too." Qi Qingxing has a low voice. Jiang Wanbai answered, still feeling a little strange. However, at this time, the rustling sounds are getting closer and closer. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing listen to the sound and deliberately hide to the side. Fortunately, there is no moon. The dark night looks like ink soaked. I''m afraid that even if they connect to each other''s face, they may not be able to recognize each other. At the end of the night, he thought of the sound of Qijiang and Qingzi''s passing by. I found that there was no food box outside the shop, and no one opened the door to take things. As they walked along, the rustling sound in front of them suddenly disappeared. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing also stopped. They looked at each other and saw the vigilance in each other''s eyes. "Go and have a look?" During the late Jiang and Bai dynasties, Qi Qingxing preached. Qi Qingxing nodded his head. Chapter 1404 So they went on walking in the direction where the rustling sound stopped before. Jiang Wanbai had been estimating the distance in his mind. When he was about to arrive at the approximate position, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were all together. Both of them were not ordinary people, so in such a strong night, we could still see the distance. At this moment, just two steps away from them, a figure was standing. The figure was not high enough to reach Qi Qingxing''s thigh. Standing there, Jiang Wanbai narrowed his eyes slightly and could barely distinguish that the other party was standing facing them. This also shows that as long as the other party is not blind, nor ordinary people, then the other party is likely to have seen her and Qi Qingxing. "It looks like a child..." Jiang Wanbai gave a light Tut, but he didn''t feel afraid at all. However, just as she had just finished this sentence, an old voice that Jiang Wanbai was familiar with began to ring, with a bit of exasperation, "I am not a child! No "Well?" Jiang Wanbai widens his eyes slightly. Qi Qingxing had already thought about it and said in a low voice, "it''s Lord Shen." Just as Qi Qingxing said this, the figure had already come. When he got closer, Jiang Wanbai could see the other side''s face. It was really the Lord Shen whom they had never found after they got off the boat before. "Lord Shen, where have you been before? I thought you had gone back. " Jiang Wanbai raised his eyebrows slightly and looked down at Shen. Lord Shen was the same as Jiang Wanbai had seen when he opened the shell. He carried his hands behind his back and looked mature. But there was a little anger in his voice, "I just sleep twice, and you will disappear!" "Do you mean to say that? We just had a sleep, not only suddenly came to this strange place, you also disappeared... " Jiang Wanbai snorted. But now they know that it is Lord Shen who makes the rustling sound. There is no other sound around. Jiangwanbai and Qi Qingxing have not gone on. Anyway, they have already touched the island at night. After returning to the shell house, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing did not go out again. Qingzhu and Haiyin were already asleep. In order not to separate, Xue Xu directly asked Qingzhu to carry the bed in the other shell house. The originally small room suddenly became narrower and smaller. There was a small corridor between the two beds. Xue Xu sat at the end of the bed in Qingzhu. He saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing coming back, followed by a lord Shen. He picked his eyebrows and said, "I can''t stand." "Not bad." Jiang Wanbai looks around and sits cross legged on Haiyin''s bed. Haiyin is small. When she sleeps, she thinks that Jiang Wanbai will sleep together when she comes back. Therefore, when she sleeps, she just curls herself up into a ball, leaving a lot of space. Jiang Wanbai sits cross legged at the end of the bed. Because Qingzhu and Haiyin are sleeping, they don''t say anything. But Qingzhu didn''t sleep long. He was awakened by hunger. Almost when Jiang Wanbai and others just came back, he had already woken up, or, from the beginning, because he was too hungry, he did not sleep at all. "Master, you are back..." Green bamboo got up from the bed, blocked his mouth and asked in a low voice. Chapter 1405 Jiang Wanbai opened his eyes and looked at him and asked, "very hungry?" "Well Shifu, I''ve eaten so much, but I''m so hungry that I can''t seem to have enough to eat... " Qingzhu scratched his head, and he was also distressed. Jiang Wanbai took the sesame candy she had said before, and took a lot of food out. "Haiyin, if you''re hungry, get up and eat something. Don''t be hungry." Haiyin and Qingzhu are almost the same. Mingming and Qingzhu have finished all the three food boxes together, but they are still hungry. When they are hungry, they are not so easy to fall asleep. That is to say, after sleeping for a while, they are so sleepy that they can''t really sleep at all. When Jiang Wanbai calls her, Haiyin is still a little embarrassed, but hesitates for a moment and still gets up. "Haiyin, come here!" Green bamboo has already started to eat, and when she still has something in her mouth, she greets Haiyin. Seeing that the two people who had been sleeping got up to eat, Jiang Wanbai took out the beads used for lighting before. The room was not as black as before. The light of the beads could shine out, and the room soon became bright. Sitting on another bed, Qi Qingxing looked at Xue Xu and said in a low voice, "now it seems that our guess is true." "Well." Xue Xu answered and looked at the green bamboo and Haiyin with interest and said, "so, what are those things they eat?" After eating something, Qingzhu and Haiyin finally slowed down. Hearing Xue Xu''s words, Qingzhu asked curiously, "master, what did you guess before?" "How much do you eat in one or two days? Can you eat so much before? " Jiang Wanbai sits cross legged, keeping his eyes closed. Green bamboo swallowed the food in his mouth and said, "I feel that the food I have eaten in these two days has been enough for me to eat for a month What''s strange is that if you eat so much each time, you will not be full, but you will be more and more hungry, just like you have nothing to eat. " "Yes, I didn''t eat anything, but I was lonely." Xue Xu Dao. "Ah?" Green bamboo a Leng, and Haiyin looked at each other, hesitated: "but we did eat ah, can also taste the taste." The taste is good, green bamboo swallowed this sentence silently. "So this is the strange place." Jiang Wanbai said softly, "since you came to this island, your stomach has become a bottomless hole..." Jiang Wanbai also said that one night here is equal to two nights in the outside world, and said: "originally, I thought it was because you had slept for two nights, so you would be so hungry the next morning. But you have finished all the food here, and you are not full, and you are more and more hungry. On the contrary, it is after eating our own food Feeling full... " At this time, Jiang Wanbai already suspected that there was something wrong with the food here. So in the morning, she discussed with Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu to see what would happen if Qingzhu and Haiyin continued to eat the food here at noon and at night. After all, the three of them didn''t feel full and would not feel hungry, so they could only aggrieve Qingzhu and Haiyin. To be more precise, it is the injustice of green bamboo. After all, there must be a control group. At noon, Jiang Wanbai gave Haiyin sugar, but did not give bamboo anything to eat. Chapter 1406 When Haiyin finished eating, her hunger was relieved a lot, but green bamboo did not. Until evening, they ate all the food in the three big food boxes, and they still didn''t feel full at all. "But It''s not like that Green bamboo puzzled way, "Prince Wang has been here for nearly a month, he has been eating the food here, and other people are also, it seems that he did not like me and Haiyin." "You are the difference between you and Wang Ling." Jiangwan Baidao. Qi Qingxing said in a low voice: "this morning, after Qingzhu and Haiyin finished Wang Ling''s breakfast, what Wang Ling ate was the food taken out of the space in the evening. At that time, he ate one or two bites and put it down." "It''s true. Mr. Wang also said it was because he had a bad appetite in the morning." Green bamboo nods, that kind of hunger is relieved, he slows down the speed of eating. Qi Qingxing said: "he is lying." Jiang Wanbai picked up her eyebrows and didn''t doubt Qi Qingxing. She believed Qi Qingxing''s ability to see people, so she said thoughtfully: "if Wang Ling is lying, it means It''s not that he doesn''t have a bad appetite in the morning, but that the breakfast I took out is not to his taste "Why? It''s all done by the Royal chef Green bamboo even busy way, slightly stare big eyes, a face of disbelief. Because Jiang Wanbai had been thinking about the craftsmanship of the imperial chef before he left the capital, Qi Qingxing directly asked Xiao Quan for a command and asked the imperial chef to cook a lot of food and snacks. All of them were taken into the storage ring by Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. The time in the storage ring is slowly approaching nothing. The food can be kept in it for a long time. "And." Jiang Wanbai fingertip gently on the table and said: "there are all kinds of steamed stuffed bun dumplings and noodles porridge. Even if he doesn''t like to eat steamed stuffed bun, there should be one or two kinds of other things that can be imported?" But in fact, Wang Ling only took a bite of the steamed stuffed buns, and then directly put the steamed stuffed buns down. He did not touch the steamed buns any more, nor did he touch any other breakfast. He only said that he did not have a good appetite. "Go to bed first, and ask Wang Ling in the morning." Jiang Wanbai sighed, closed his eyes and began to meditate. Lord Shen didn''t talk much. Only when Jiang Wanbai took out the food, he came to him. His mouth was full all the time. Maybe he didn''t have the time to speak. Jiang Wanbai just figured out that there was a lord Shen at the table, so he brought out enough food. Qingzhu and Haiyin had enough to eat, but they were so full that they couldn''t sleep now. When they couldn''t sleep, Qingzhu looked at Lord Shen and asked curiously, "Lord Shen, did you go back to the sea that night?" "Yes." Lord Shen nodded, "my house is dry. Of course, I have to go back to the water to soak, or I will be uncomfortable to sleep." After eating and drinking enough, Lord Shen is good at talking a lot. The house of Shen Da''s population is his big shell. Qingzhu thinks about it. He really needs to stay in the water. When he thinks about it, he hears Qi Qingxing''s faint voice. "Lord Shen, how did you find it?" Qi Qingxing asked, others immediately looked at Shen. Only Jiang Wanbai, still sitting cross legged, heard Qi Qingxing''s question, her eyelashes trembled, but still did not open her eyes. Chapter 1407 When Mr. Shen was full, he went to the green bamboo bed. He reached out and touched his bulging stomach, narrowed his eyes and said, "come here." "Oh So Lord Shen, you have found your own big shell, haven''t you? " Green bamboo gradually sleepy, so the voice is getting lower and lower, eyes are also closed, with a vague asked. Lord Shen yawned and sleepy. He just answered, but he didn''t know whether he had heard Qingzhu''s question. The room soon quieted down, and Qi Qingxing only asked a question and didn''t say anything more. When it was morning, green bamboo and Hai Yin did not touch the food outside the house. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing squatted at the door while they were eating and opened the food box directly. As seen in the previous two days, the contents of the food box are very rich, and you can even smell the sweet smell of fresh corn inside, as well as the aroma of other food mixed together, which arouses people''s greedy appetite. "It looks, feels, and tastes like our own." Jiang Wanbai pinched a steamed bun and muttered. In fact, she and Qi Qingxing also ate the food in the food box, and they didn''t find anything wrong at that time. Until Qingzhu and Haiyin had a sharp increase in food intake, Jiang Wanbai and others might not be surprised. Qi Qingxing answered, and suddenly looked up to the front and said, "the king has come." "Well? He came so early today? " Jiang Wanbai also looked up. When Wang Ling came, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing also stood up. Qi Qingxing nodded to Wang Ling and said, "have you eaten?" "Yes." Wang, do you still feel your stomach "Well." Qi Qingxing nodded and thought for a while, and then asked Wang Ling, "we thought of a thing last night." "What? Do you have any clues to the owner of the island? " Wang''s eyes brightened, but he still remembered the things about the island owner. Qi Qingxing shook his head and said, "yesterday morning, Qingzhu finished all the food in the first food box, and then brought a new food box in. Why did you eat only one or two mouthfuls at that time? Do you think it doesn''t taste right? " Qi Qingxing specially used the word "Ye", just for the sake of routine. No matter whether it was because the taste of Wang Ling was not right at that time, according to Wang Ling, the other people who ate at that time all ate those things and the taste was not right. Fortunately, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are both right. When Wang Ling heard Qi Qingxing''s words, he was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "so you also taste wrong? In fact, I was, but I was very happy when I saw you eating. I thought I was the only one, so I didn''t dare to speak "It turned out that everyone was like this at that time. They thought that they only thought the taste was wrong, so they didn''t say anything. Last night, we had a discussion before going to bed, and someone accidentally mentioned this matter, and then we found that it was wrong." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. Wang Ling said: "this is really strange. Although I have always been a person, and I can''t finish eating so much by myself, I don''t know whether there will be a second serving after eating, but it''s really strange that the taste is not right." While thinking, he walked into the room with Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. When he saw two beds in the room, Wang Ling was stunned and said, "this This is... " Chapter 1408 "Green bamboo is timid and dare not stay apart. After thinking about it, we have just come here. We are not at ease. We are just making do in a room now." Jiang Wanbai leans on the gate road. Wang Ling nodded in a daze. He didn''t know whether he believed it or not. However, he was determined to find the owner of the island. He probably didn''t care about other things. After hearing Jiang Wanbai''s explanation, he didn''t ask anything. Instead, he said, "yesterday morning, when you just brought the food box in, I already felt that there was something wrong and there was no fragrance." "We didn''t realize that." Qiqingxing road. Wang Ling''s face showed a little complacent, probably because he felt that he was the only one who discovered this, so he didn''t need to ask Jiang Wanbai and other people for further inquiry. He opened his mouth and spat out, "I felt a little strange at that time, but I didn''t say it. I thought it was because I didn''t wake up. Until I took a bite of baozi in the back, I knew It''s not true that they don''t wake up "What did you feel when you ate it?" Jiang Wanbai asked along with his words. "It doesn''t taste like a bite. I can''t swallow it alive or dead. Just one mouthful. I swallowed it yesterday morning for fear of affecting your breakfast. As a result, my throat hurt and I vomited it secretly on my back." Wang Ling said, but also reached out to touch his throat, as if the feeling of a sore throat still exists. Green bamboo has not yet responded, subconsciously want to say that the steamed stuffed bun is made by the Royal chef. It is the most soft. How can he have a voice? But the words to the mouth of time, on the Qi Qingxing swept over the eyes, so quickly closed the mouth. After Wang Ling said those words, he did not notice the difference of the green bamboo. Instead, he looked at Jiang Wanbai, Qi Qingxing and others. When they nodded, they suddenly felt a sense of recognition, and they laughed with satisfaction. However, he did not forget the strangeness of the incident, so he quickly asked, "do you think such a strange thing has something to do with the island owner?" "Island Master? What Island owner? " An old voice came from the room. Wang Ling didn''t react at first. He was a little angry. Every time he said something about the island owner, he couldn''t control his emotions. He was very easily excited, "what kind of island owner do you mean? Are you No, who was asking? " He finally reacted and walked a few steps into the room. Finally, he saw Lord Shen who was blocked by green bamboo and Xue Xu. "This Whose children? You picked it up yesterday afternoon? " Wang Ling pointed to Lord Shen and asked. After asking, he thought it was wrong, "no, the sound just now It''s an old man''s voice. " Lord Shen is now in a hurry to eat, and he has no energy to fight against Wang Ling. Otherwise, he would have gone back to the king when Wang Ling said he was a child. However, although he could not make up his mouth to lose his temper, he still glared at Wang Ling angrily. Wang Ling thought that the child was a little ill bred, but because he didn''t know the relationship between the child and Qi Qingxing and others, he just thought about it in his heart and didn''t dare to say it in his mouth. "He just looks small. You can call him lord Shen." Jiang Wanbai said that she wanted to say that Mr. Shen''s voice was old, but he was actually a child. But she thought that Mr. Shen didn''t like others to say that he was a child. Chapter 1409 When Wang Ling said that he was a child, Lord Shen didn''t answer back because he was eating. Maybe when Jiang Wanbai said again, Lord Shen could not restrain his anger. What should he do? Jiang Wanbai felt that he was a little considerate, so let Lord Shen have a good meal, so he changed his view. As soon as Wang Ling heard Jiang Wanbai''s explanation, he looked at Lord Shen in surprise. However, he was surprised. He turned his head and left him wondering if there was any clue to the island owner. "Not for the time being. I just think something is strange, but we don''t know if it has any relationship with the island owner." Jiangwan Baidao. When Wang Ling heard this, he was disappointed. He saw that green bamboo and others were still lying down after eating. He twisted his eyebrows and said, "I''ll find the clues first. We''ll discuss what you find." When he left, Wang Ling shook his head. It seemed that Jiang Wanbai and others were not motivated. As soon as Wang Ling left, Lord Shen finally finished eating, burped his stomach and asked, "what does that man mean by the island owner just said? What Island owner? " "The master of this island." Green bamboo road. Lord Shen lost his voice. Qingzhu waited for a while, but he still felt a little strange. Looking over, he saw that Lord Shen was asleep again, still blowing snot bubbles. Green bamboo''s forehead is puffed, have no words. When the people in the room were still lying down, Jiang Wanbai and others had already gone out. It was much more spacious outside. They directly took out three chairs, three of them were on a trip, with their legs cocked. Jiang Wanbai felt out a fan and put it on his face. He hummed something in his mouth. After listening for a while, Qi Qingxing laughed and asked, "I''m in a good mood. What did you think of?" "Well." Jiang Wanbai answered and said, "let''s find a time to break through that mountain?" "Didn''t you worry about endangering the innocent people on the island?" Asked schach, sitting on the other side. The radian of the white lip corner in the evening of Jiang was cold. "Are there any people alive on this island besides us?" The smile on Xue Xu''s face did not change. It seemed that he was not surprised at all, as if he had already thought of it. Qi Qingxing''s eyelids jumped and looked at Jiang Wanbai. Before he asked anything, Jiang Wanbai took the initiative to explain to him and said, "it is said that the rice eaten by ghosts is tasteless when people eat it." "Well." Qi Qingxing nodded. Before in that Langxi City, the couple was like this. The food they ate would lose all the flavor and become tasteless. Jiang Wanbai said: "a long time ago, I heard a thing from my master. Even if a person is in a strong fantasy, when he is used to everything in the fantasy and can''t distinguish the fantasy from the reality, if he meets something in reality, he will not react, but it''s hard to say if he is not a man." "What''s more, ghosts don''t swallow human food directly. Demons can, demons can, but ghosts can''t." When he said these words, Jiang Wanbai looked at Xue Xu in a meaningful way. In fact, since meeting Xue Xu, Xue Xu has always been interested in food, but his way of eating is the same as that of people. When he discovered this a long time ago, Jiang Wanbai already had doubts. However, Xue Xu concealed a lot of things. When he did not affect Jiang Wanbai, he did not ask. Chapter 1410 At the same time, she just looked at Xue Xu and drew back her sight. She continued: "if the ghost eats the food from the world, it will naturally feel that it''s hard to swallow, but it will also vomit out." Because of this, Jiang Wanbai has confirmed that Wang Ling is no longer a human being. When the refuted things appear, they will show their flaws. "Wang Ling didn''t respond after eating, and other people didn''t respond. That means that those people, like Wang Ling, are no longer living." Jiang Wanbai sighed. Otherwise, those who came to the island earlier than Wang Ling would have starved to death if they had not eaten for such a long time. "But how did the king order them to die?" Jiang Wanbai thought deeply on his face. Qi Qingxing was standing beside her with her eyes drooping, and her face was meditative. At this time, Qingzhu and Haiyin come out of the house. Qingzhu scratches his head and asks Jiang Wanbai, "master, are we going to find the island owner today?" "Go." Jiang Wanbai nodded, "don''t go." She said and looked at Xue Xu, who nodded slightly and said, "I will look at them." With his words, Jiang Wanbai was relieved and immediately took a look at Qi Qingxing and left here. They were going to do something, to do the thing mentioned before Jiang Wanbai, and to break into the mountain. When they arrived at the foot of the mountain, Mr. tortoise was in the stone room. By the window stood a young man with a white face. His body was still wet and his hair was still dripping. He leaned slightly and was listening to the turtle in the window. Mr. tortoise: "you go to recite the rules behind this room and accept my examination. As long as you pass the examination, you will want to know what I can answer you." It is probably because the youth did not come to rush into the mountain, coupled with the young man''s dejected appearance, handsome pale face, it is easy to give people a heart of compassion. When talking to the youth, the tortoise''s tone and manner are much better than those of Jiang Wanbai and others. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing just came by, they saw the young man. They both looked at each other and had the same idea in their hearts. There was a new man on the island. The new man was probably just on the island and didn''t know anything about it. So they were guided to master GUI. Thinking about it, the young man got up straight and turned to go to the back of the room. After turning around, he was facing Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. He looked up unintentionally, and his eyes moved towards Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai. He nodded subconsciously, but his eyes suddenly stopped on Jiang Wanbai''s face. "Jiang Cousin Jiang? " The young man widened his eyes slightly and murmured. He was a frail man. If not for Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, they would not have heard what he had just said. But, Jiang? younger female cousin? Compared with Jiang Wanbai at a loss, Qi Qingxing didn''t know what he thought of, and his eyebrows jumped. The young man came back to his senses. He took two quick steps towards Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. His eyes were bright and his eyes were fixed on Jiang Wanbai. He stopped when he was about two or three steps away from Jiang Wanbai. Chaojiang Wanbai said, "my family name is Yan. I''m a member of yanchengyan family. I don''t know that the girl is the second lady of Jiangs family in Beijing?" Chapter 1411 After a pause, he probably remembered that Jiang Wanbai was no longer in the capital, so he followed suit and said, "but the wife of the prince of Qi''s residence?" He asked so carefully that Jiang Wanbai already had an answer in his heart. Facing the eager eyes of the youth, she nodded, without any enthusiasm on her face. She only asked, "I am really the person you said, and the Yan family is my grandfather''s home, but I have never been to Yan''s house. I don''t know how you recognize me." Even if her story has made her name spread all over the capital, even if people from other places have heard something, it does not mean that the other party knows what she looks like. Probably feeling Jiang Wanbai''s indifference, the young man also calmed down a little, and said, "I have a single name. On the ranking, I''m the oldest in the family. The reason why I can recognize you is because of my grandmother." In Jiang Wanbai''s muddleheaded memory of more than ten years before Jiang Wanbai, she has never met her grandparents. She only knows that their surname is Yan, and they are the richest in Yancheng. Her mother is the second daughter of the Yan family. She has a brother above, a younger sister at the bottom, and a number of brothers and sisters. In fact, before Jiang Wanbai was born, her mother and Yan''s family still had contacts. Even if they had no time to return to Yancheng, they would send someone to bring some gifts. Until she was born, Jiang Xiancheng took aunt Zhu back to her house and had a daughter, Jiang Ruyun, who was older than Jiang Wanbai. Since then, Jiang Wanbai''s mother has never returned to Yan''s house. Jiang Wanbai doesn''t know why. After all, she was not very old at that time, and she didn''t remember much. These things were heard from other people by chance. But now, from Yan Xi''s mouth, Jiang Wanbai finally knows the reason. All in all, it was because of Jiang Wanbai''s birth. When Jiang Wanbai was a fool, her grandfather stopped to see her, and even his daughter stopped talking about it. "Although my grandfather was a little strict and did not allow us to go to the capital city, my grandmother always thought about you and often asked my little aunt to send someone to visit you in the capital city. After a period of time, your portrait would be sent back to the government. It was only a few years ago that my grandfather found out about this matter that interrupted us. However, the last portrait of you is very similar to you now." Yan Xi can recognize Jiang Wanbai when she just saw her. It''s all because his grandmother, Jiang Wanbai''s grandmother, would take out the portrait, touch it and say how much her granddaughter looks like her second daughter. After hearing Yan Xi''s words, Jiang Wanbai pursed her lips, but there was no big emotional fluctuation in her heart. She neither resented her grandfather''s indifference nor surprised her grandmother, who was still thinking about herself. Yan Xi also saw that, so after finishing these words with Jiang Wanbai, he took a deep breath, laughed and said, "I didn''t expect to meet you here. I''ll tell my grandmother when I go back. My grandmother will be happy when she knows you''re doing well." With these words, he arched his hands toward Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. When he looked at Qi Qingxing, he clearly wanted to say something. However, when the words came to his mouth, he swallowed them again, and turned around and walked to the back of master GUI''s house. Chapter 1412 Jiang Wanbai stood in his place and saw Yan Xi''s figure disappear behind the room. Qi Qingxing always stood on her side, holding her hand and never let go. Seeing Jiang Wanbai still looking at Yanxi, he whispered: "he may not be alive now." "Well." Jiang Wanbai nods. Yan Xi looks like he climbed up the island from the water. He must have experienced some bad things before he went to the island. Unlike Jiang Wanbai and others, or most people on the island, he got off the boat on his own. "Go and ask." Qi Qingxing Road, finish this sentence time, already took the lead to pull Jiang Wanbai''s hand to walk toward that side. When they passed by, Yan Xi was looking at the rules, and he had no focus in his eyes. Obviously, he didn''t see it at all. Instead, he was thinking about something else, or qi Qingxing pulled him back to God when he made a sound. "Mr. Yan, how did you get to the island?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice. When he asked these questions, he and Jiang Wanbai stood next to Yanxi. They looked up slightly and looked at the inscriptions behind the stone house. Yan Xi returned to his senses and looked at them. Instead of answering Qi Qingxing''s question in a hurry, Yan Xi asked, "is the son of Qi Hou''s family?" "I am." Qi Qingxing nodded. Yan Xi sighed with a little relief, and said with a smile: "in fact, the grass people also saw that before they went to the island, they fell into the water and then passed out. When they woke up again, they lay down on the bank. After getting on the bank, they walked inside and came here." As expected, he landed after falling into the water, as predicted by Tong Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. But "How did you fall into the water? Did no one rescue you after you fell into the water? " Jiang Wanbai asked. When Yan Xi heard her question, he was stunned for a moment. His face showed a bitter smile, but his eyes were full of anger. He didn''t elaborate on it. He only said, "I was hurt. I thought I was going to die. I didn''t expect to meet this chance of life again." After listening to him, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are even more uncertain whether Yan Xi is alive or dead at the moment. They look at each other and do not continue to ask. Instead, they nod to Yan Xi and leave. When they came here and met Yan Xi, it was a complete accident, but there was another important thing to do. Yan Xi watched them leave. A moment later, he took back his sight. Just as he was about to read the rules in front of him, he heard a loud noise. The whole island seemed to be shaking along with it, and the stone house in front of him directly appeared huge cracks. Jiang Wanbai shook off his hand, gently tut a sound, looked at the road in front of him, which had already appeared a crack. He said to Qi Qingxing: "I should have thought of it. If you can set up such a big illusion, the boundary left by the other side must not be underestimated." Just now she used nearly eight minutes of spiritual power to hit the boundary in front of her eyes, but the boundary did not break directly. However, there was still a crack. If Jiang Wanbai had done her best just now, the boundary would have broken directly. However, Jiang Wanbai also has a tentative mind. People in the distance are still in a daze or panic. They don''t know what happened. But the turtle in the stone house at the foot of the mountain saw what Jiang Wanbai did with his own eyes. When he saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing come over, he recognized that they had not accepted the examination. Just as he was about to scold him, he saw that Jiang Wanbai suddenly made a move. Chapter 1413 At that moment, the whole island seemed to shake, but it was obvious that the closer the border was, the greater the fluctuation would be. Lord tortoise stayed in the stone house, and the stone house appeared cracks. Many broken stones and dust all fell down, and his head was covered with his face. Just like this, the cracks on the top of the stone house are constantly expanding. At the moment when it collapses completely, the tortoise shrinks into the shell in a panic. After a while, the movement becomes smaller, and the stone house at the foot of the mountain has become a pile of ruins. The pair of ruins moved, the top stone rolled to one side, and the turtle climbed out of it. "You Qiu! What do you want to do? " The tortoise sneezed, and suddenly came out a mouthful of ash, and he was ashen. He still roared at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing released Jiang Wanbai''s hand and whispered to her, "late evening, I''ll take it here." He looked in front of that already appeared the crack boundary, Chaojiang evening white road. Jiang evening white point head, smile toward the turtle adult walk. Just now, Mr. GUI saw her doing it with his own eyes. At the moment, he saw her coming towards him with fear in his eyes. Subconsciously, he stepped back two steps, which was only two steps. He then responded. He stood in the same place and did not move. His hands were akimbo and he was staring at Jiang Wanbai, "what do you want to do? I tell you! If you dare to destroy this place, the island Master must have heard the news and will come here soon. When the island master comes, you will be dead! " "Yes?" Jiang Wanbai was still smiling and said, "that would be great. We wanted to find the owner of the island you said. Who knows that we haven''t seen a shadow after looking for so many days. It would be better if he could show up on his own initiative." "You want to see the owner of the island, but you destroy it like this! Even if you see the owner of the island, he won''t accept your request, let alone let you live in the cave on the mountain! " Mr. tortoise stood in his place and was calm. Jiang Wanbai had already come to him and stood at a distance of three steps. He said softly, "it doesn''t matter. We just want to see what the island owner looks like. Nothing else matters." When she said these words, she had already reached out her hand to the tortoise. The tortoise did not know what he thought of. He closed his eyes and cried out, "ah ah ah ah!" Jiang Wanbai''s face changed a little. After two steps back, he saw the figure of the turtle in front of him soared, and even had a growing trend. Soon, a turtle almost the same size as that mountain appeared in front of Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai''s forehead took a puff and didn''t hold back: "what a big turtle, how long have you lived?" "Hum! If you don''t abide by the rules of the island and want to destroy everything on the island, people like you will not stay on the island! " The tortoise adult''s angry voice rings, a bow head, open mouth suddenly toward river evening white bit come over. At that time, Qi Qingxing had already made a move and broke the already cracked border. When she opened the aura at night, she felt that most of the aura came out of her eyes at the same time. Chapter 1414 Jiang Wanbai didn''t stop at all. He avoided the head bit by the turtle with his toes. By the way, he hit the turtle on his neck, leaving only a shallow mark. "The skin is very thick." Jiang Wanbai makes a light Tut, and the golden aura in her hands begins to condense. After the border was broken up, the tortoise had no time to go to the river. Instead, he went to Qi Qingxing. His neck was very long, so he bit Qi Qingxing directly with a probe. Qi Qingxing dodged, and the evil spirit in his palm was turbulent and he made a faint roar. "You are the devil!" Tortoise''s voice sounded like thunder, and his voice was shocked. He was staring at Qi Qingxing, and his attack speed suddenly accelerated at a certain moment. "Have you forgotten me?" Jiang Wan''s white toes fell directly on the turtle''s back. The Golden Whip in her hand was like a golden dragon, and the sound of the dragon''s song faintly sounded from time to time. Qi Qingxing had already taken out the jade bone fan. As soon as he swung the fan, a thunder and lightning struck at the turtle. The tortoise was attacking him. He wanted to dodge the moment he saw the thunder and lightning. Unfortunately, the attack was hard to stop and there was no way to avoid it. It was a direct hit. In a flash, it seems that a thunder and lightning fell from the top, which actually hit the turtle''s head directly. The tortoise growled with anger and pain. "It''s not baked, is it?" Jiang Wanbai threw the whip in his hand and wrapped it around the neck of the turtle. The neck of the Turtle was pulled back by Jiang Wanbai and his head was raised. There was still smoke on his mouth. There were pieces of thunder spots on his head. There were still some thunder and lightning on these thunder spots, which were flashing. They stimulated the wound of Lord tortoise again and again. The pain made him roar again and again. The strength of such a big turtle can''t be underestimated when it struggles. Jiang Wanbai is not afraid at all. He says to Qi Qingxing over there: "you can go to the mountain and have a look. Just give it to me. It''s just a big turtle. I can handle it." When she said this, Qi Qingxing had already put down his mind and didn''t stay any longer. He ran up the mountain holding the jade bone fan. "Don''t go! Come down! No orders from the island Master! Don''t go When he saw Qi Qingxing walking up the mountain, he struggled even harder. Jiang Wanbai was dragged to move forward. She gave a light tut. One hand twisted the spirit whip to her hand for several times. The other hand that was free came out a stack of giant power runes from the storage ring. You''re welcome. She patted all the runes on her body. For a moment, the tortoise, who had been able to shake his neck, suddenly couldn''t shake his neck, because there was a huge force pulling the spirit whip and pulling its neck back, which could not help it. Jiang Wanbai, who had been pasted with a giant talisman, looked relaxed. He even needed only one hand to hold the spirit whip, and walked slowly back to the back. The tortoise can''t even make a sound any more. There is an illusion that even if his neck is not broken, sooner or later it will be so broken. The tortoise suddenly began to become smaller, probably in order to escape from the spirit whip. However, as soon as it shrinks, the spirit whip shrinks. There is no gap left for it. The tortoise bites his teeth and suddenly changes back to the original master tortoise. Chapter 1415 But Jiang Wanbai did not panic at all. She did not fall down because the tortoise shell she was treading on suddenly disappeared. She fell on the ground steadily. As soon as her wrist was forced, the Turtle was pulled back and turned over. The shell of the Turtle was facing the ground and the four limbs were facing the sky. "Hi, can you turn it over?" Jiang Wanbai picked up the whip with a smile, clapped his hands, and went to the turtle''s head and looked down at him. Mr. tortoise fluttered his limbs and swayed left and right, but no matter how hard he struggled, he just couldn''t turn over from the ground. Instead, he was sweating. Jiang Wanbai stood beside him holding hands and looking at him. "You! Come and help me The turtle suddenly cried out. It turned out that the suddenly bigger turtle let all the people who were still in a daze know that something was wrong here, so now they have all run past, green bamboo and Haiyin are among them, but they are blocked by the people in front of them, and it is not easy to send them in for a while. On the contrary, it was Wang Ling, who probably was nearby when he heard the news, so he quickly came to the front. When he saw the stone house collapse and the domineering Lord turtle lay on his back and couldn''t turn over, he ran over quickly, "Lord tortoise, what''s the matter with you? Don''t worry, don''t worry. I''ll turn it over for you At this time, Wang Ling did not see Jiang Wanbai standing next to the turtle. However, Wang Ling couldn''t run to help him up. Jiang Wanbai just swung his sleeve, and a border appeared to stop Wang Ling. She narrowed her eyes slightly, swept the passer-by not far away, and looked at Wang Ling again. She said, "it''s not your business here. You''d better let it go as soon as possible." When he was blocked by the sudden appearance of the border, Wang Ling saw Jiang Wanbai standing there. He was surprised. Then he looked at Jiang Wanbai, and then looked at the turtle. He said anxiously, "Madam Qi, what have you done? What just happened? Mr. tortoise, what''s the matter? Ho! I don''t care about anything else. Don''t be surprised. I''ll help you up quickly. " "I did it." Jiang Wanbai smiles. Wang Ling didn''t respond at first. After the reaction, he widened his eyes and looked at Jiang Wanbai, "this Mrs. Qi You Why? " Jiang Wanbai did not answer his question. Instead, he looked at the green bamboo and other people who were finally squeezed out behind him. He accurately searched Xue Xu and asked, "can you recite scriptures? The kind of super "What are you kidding about?" Xue Xu''s forehead took a puff and couldn''t help laughing. "Have you forgotten that I''m not a person? You want me to recite to them? By the way, have you let me go When he said this, Jiang Wanbai was a little embarrassed. He could not help but reach out and touch the tip of his nose. Just when he saw Xue Xu, he suddenly remembered that Qi Qingxing had a reaction because he heard a sound of Buddha that seemed to be nonexistent. Although Xue Xu didn''t admit that Buddhism was related to him, Jiang Wanbai still had doubts. In her opinion, in addition to her and Qi Qingxing, only Xue Xu was present at that time. The Buddhist sound must be related to Xue Xu. But Xue Xu didn''t admit that Jiang Wanbai had no way. He just thought that there were so many ghosts in front of him that needed to be transcended. So he asked Xue Xu. Chapter 1416 In fact, Jiang Wanbai can recite sutras a little bit. Before in the 21st century, she had a good relationship with that young rookie. The rookie used to practice Buddhism and Taoism, so Jiang Wanbai learned a little from him, but she was not particularly good at it, and she didn''t do it for such a long time. If she forgot something, she would be miserable. Just at this moment, a voice came out behind her, "I will pass the Sutra." Jiang Wanbai looks back and sees Yan Xi coming out from behind the fallen stone house. Since the collapse of the stone house, Yan Xi has stepped back for a distance, and has not been trampled on by the suddenly bigger turtle. Then he sees how Jiang Wanbai pulls the turtle to the ground, which makes him a little confused. It was only when Jiang Wanbai and Wang Ling spoke that he slowly restrained his shock. Then he heard Jiang Wanbai say that he wanted to go beyond the limit, and then he came up. "Will you?" Jiang Wanbai was also a little surprised when he saw Yan Xi, but he soon put away the surprise and asked Yan Xi. Yan Xi nodded, a little embarrassed, and said, "I used to be a layman''s disciple, so I can do this." It turns out that when Yan Xi was just born, some eminent monk said that he was vulnerable and easy to die early. The Yan family sent him to the temple to be a layman''s disciple and didn''t take him back until he was an adult. However, the night before Yan Xi was taken back to the Yan family, his master told him that there was still a big disaster in his life. If he could grasp it well, it would be a good thing with boundless merits. If not, it would be a robbery. From the moment he fell into the water, Yan Xi knew that this was probably the catastrophe that Shifu said, but he still didn''t know what master meant by grasping. After he came to the island and heard about the island from those people, Yan Xi thought that staying here might be the master''s idea. However, he didn''t want to stay here. He still wanted to go back. If he didn''t go back, those who caused him to fall into the water would certainly not let the Yan family go! "Yes, come here." Jiangwanbai shouts to Yan Xi. She had already seen that Yan Xi had no blood debts and had not done any bad things. If she asked him to read the Sutra of the past and birth, it would be feasible for her to assist him. Yan Xi came over quickly. Jiang Wanbai took several array plates out of the storage ring. After setting up the array, he pointed to the eye of the array and said to Yanxi, "just sit there and read it. No matter what happens, it has nothing to do with you. Don''t worry about it or leave this array. Otherwise, everything will fall short. Do you understand?" "Good." Yan Xi nodded, without any doubt, and went straight to the place where Jiang Wanbai pointed to and sat down cross legged. Soon, when Yan Xi read the Sutra of the past and the birth, the golden spiritual power surged in the array under his body, and the light was more and more prosperous, and gradually wrapped the Yan Xi. With Yan Xi''s recitation of the past birth Sutra, countless golden scriptures flew out of his mouth and flew to the front of Wang Ling and others. The golden light fell on them and disappeared. Xue Xu came over with green bamboo and Haiyin. When he passed by Wang Ling, Wang Ling grabbed the green bamboo and said in horror: "what do you want to do? What the hell do you want? " Qingzhu already knew what Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing wanted to do, so he ordered the king: "don''t be afraid, my master, they want to surpass you and send you to be reincarnated." "What reincarnation?" Wang Ling changed his face, and his expression gradually became a little ferocious, "I don''t want to be reincarnated! I don''t want it! It''s great here! I''m going to stay here! Don''t mind your own business! " Chapter 1417 Because Wang Ling''s mood suddenly changed, Qingzhu felt pain in his arm. "Don''t get excited, Mr. Wang. Everything here is fake! It''s not a fairyland at all, it''s all hallucinations Green bamboo pulled Wang Ling''s hand away and rolled up his sleeve. After a look, the arm that Wang Ling had just grasped was already red and swollen, and there were several finger marks. Green bamboo suddenly took a cold breath. Wang Ling also wanted to rush up, Xue Xu had come over, kicked Wang Ling open, pulled the green bamboo to turn around and left, "don''t care." "Well." Green bamboo rubbed his arm and nodded. He looked back at Wang Ling, but looked at him with resentment. Jiang Wanbai saw them coming and saw the scene of Wang Ling holding the green bamboo in his eyes. He took out a box of ointment from the storage ring and handed it to Qingzhu, saying, "wipe it." "Master, why don''t they believe it''s fake? Do you have to see the real situation here to believe it? " Green bamboo frowned and watched Wang Ling get up and run towards the group of people. He said something excitedly. Jiang Wanbai looks back at the mountain. Qi Qingxing has already gone up the mountain. Now he doesn''t know where he is, but "Even if they see what it really looks like, they may not be willing to believe it." Jiang Wanbai sighed. These people are willing to indulge in this environment. They dream that one day they can get Tao. Jiang Wanbai can''t tell whether the people who set up this illusion are too powerful, or These people who fall into the illusion are too poor. At this time, there was finally movement on the mountain. Jiang Wanbai and Xue Xu were the first to find the movement, because it was obvious that the aura just poured out began to break up and disappear, and the surrounding changed rapidly. Then, Jiang Wanbai found that the opposite king made those people look at her with fear. Jiang Wanbai turned back, and several huge cracks appeared in the mountain behind him. Then, just like the stone house just now, it began to collapse. "Ah! The holy mountain is down! The holy mountain is down Wang Ling and others yelled, turning their heads one by one to avoid the boulders rolling down on the mountain and hitting them. Green bamboo and Haiyin also hesitated, hesitating whether to follow them. But after looking at Jiang Wanbai and Xue Xu, they were standing still, so they both stood still. Yan Xi was still reading the Sutra of death and birth. He heard the movement around him. There was a momentary pause in the middle. He wanted to open his eyes to have a look. But what Jiang Wanbai said at the beginning got into his mind again. Yan Xi stopped for a moment and pressed back his impetuous mind. He continued to sit there, reciting incessantly. Maybe after his mind was stabilized, more and more golden scriptures flew out of his mouth and became more and more condensed. These golden scriptures flew to Wang Ling''s people, which fell into their eyebrows, and gradually suppressed their dryness and resentment. The people who had fled also gradually stopped and turned to look at Yan Xi. Just behind Yan Xi, after the collapse of the mountain, there were no boulders rolling down. Only those stones and collapsed mountains disappeared. From the beginning of the change of this mountain, everything on the island began to change. The aura collapsed, and all the trees and houses were changing. They lost their beautiful appearance at the beginning, and gradually changed their original appearance. Chapter 1418 Jiang Wanbai had already seen the original appearance of the island, so it was not strange to see these changes. However, he heard a sudden exclamation of green bamboo: "master, what is that?" Jiang Wanbai looked back and his face changed. Just after the mountain disappeared completely, a sculpture appeared in the place where the mountain was originally located. The sculpture was not very large, almost as high as Haiyin, and Qi Qingxing was standing in front of the sculpture. "It looks like a big crab..." Hain blinked. But they were separated by a distance, so they were a little bit unreal. The green bamboo looked at the turtle who was still waving his limbs on the ground and said, "how can I look like a big turtle? There seems to be something on your back. " "It''s not a turtle." Compared with green bamboo and Haiyin, Jiang Wanbai wants to see more clearly. She squints her eyes slightly and says, "it''s a mirage." "Ah? It''s my stone statue! " Shen, who has been standing by Qingzhu''s side with his head a little drowsy, suddenly raises his head. He rubs his eyes, covers his mouth and yawns. Only then does he find that Jiang Wanbai and others are looking at him. Jiang Wanbai narrowed her eyes slightly, and her fingertips had already moved away. She stared at Mr. Shen and asked, "you say Is that your stone statue? " "You say it''s mirage. Isn''t that my stone statue? In the East China Sea, I can''t find a second mirage Lord Shen began to blow his beard and stare again. As soon as he said this, there was a moment of silence in the scene. Even Lord tortoise stopped flapping his limbs and tried to stretch his neck to see Lord Shen. Jiang Wanbai Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the action of the tortoise, and directly pushed it with his toes. He made the turtle turn around and his head turned to Lord Shen. "Is he the master of the island you said?" She asked the turtle. Who knows the turtle''s expression is at a loss, "I I don''t know. " "You don''t even recognize your island owner?" Jiang Wanbai gave a light Tut, a little agitated. Qingzhu seemed to understand now, and looked at Shen with wide eyes and said, "so you are mirage, not Shen!" "Yes, I am Lord Shen." Lord Shen nodded. But Jiang Wanbai still didn''t recognize it. What he said was "Shen" or "Shen". Shen''s accent was really strange. At this time, Qi Qingxing had already come over, and said to him in the evening, "it''s really a mirage." Although he didn''t come here just now, he heard what Jiang Wanbai and others said. "Your noumenon is mirage? What are you doing sleeping in shells Jiang Wanbai once thought that Lord Shen was actually a big shell, but she was so angry at that time that she could not see whether there was evil spirit in Lord Shen, so she only guessed at that time. Later, when he came to the island, he was blinded by the illusion, which made it more difficult to determine the breath of Lord Shen. Lord Shen was also a little aggrieved, and snorted: "I like sleeping in big shells, can''t you?" Jiang Wanbai "Now it''s not about whether you can sleep in a big shell. Let''s talk about what''s going on in this island." Qi Qing walks to Jiang Wanbai and stands still. His eyes fall on Mr. Shen. He has no emotion, but he feels a sense of authority. Lord Shen moved a few uncomfortable steps and found that no matter where he moved, the pressure would follow him. Chapter 1419 After discovering this, Lord Shen did not move, and hummed: "how do I know? I sleep in the house most of the time. There are too many things full of illusions like this. After all, I will create illusions as soon as I go to bed. Some of them will remain, and some will disappear when I wake up. " "What about the fairyland on this island? Don''t you have any impression? " Jiang Wanbai asked. Lord Shen kicked the turtle away from him, who was sniffing at him. Then he turned around and went back to Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai did not care about him now. Instead, he looked at him and waited for him to remember. Lord Shen thought for a moment and then said, "I said, how can I feel so familiar with everything here when I come here? It turns out that it was in my dream. If it''s Penglai fairyland, I remember some of it." Lord Shen himself can''t remember exactly when it happened. Anyway, before he went to bed, he met a boatman. The boatman liked drinking very much. When he was drunk, he liked to tell stories. But all in all, he only had those stories to tell back and forth. At first, the people on the boat liked to listen to him, but many times, everyone knew what the story was, so they got tired of it. "No one wants to listen to his story..." Lord Shen smacked his lips and said as he recalled. So, once drunk, the boatman sat down on the bow of the boat and yelled, "you don''t want to hear the old man''s story. The fish in the sea will listen to it!" "At that time, I was worried that I couldn''t sleep. I wanted to find a way to sleep. A little fish demon told me that I could fall asleep quickly when I heard the story. It happened that the boatman was going to start telling a story, so I listened to it." The boatman told a story about Penglai fairyland, and Lord Shen had his wish. He fell asleep after listening to him. So he sat down in such a dream, but he didn''t realize it. When he woke up, the dream turned into an illusion and left it. "I''ve had too many dreams, and too many have been transformed into illusions." Lord Shen said with a face of indifference. If he had not seen the stone statue of his own body, he would not have known that the illusion on the whole island was his own dream. "But..." Lord Shen frowned, put his hands behind his back, and said in a mature manner: "if there is no old man, the illusion will gradually disappear with time. This dream was long ago, and it should have dissipated long ago." Otherwise, there will be so many illusions from his dreams. If these illusions do not disperse all the time, will there be illusions everywhere in the whole East China Sea, and then it will be chaotic. After listening to Shen, Jiang Wanbai looked down at the turtle at his feet and asked, "what''s going on?" After a long time of whining, Lord tortoise could not carry Qi Qingxing''s magic spirit on his fingertips. He even said, "I was just a little monster on this island. I practiced diligently. One day, when I woke up from the practice, I found that the island had become very different. At the beginning, there was only a stone statue of mirage, Then there was the mountain, and then there were other things, and even people... " Chapter 1420 Seeing that everything on the island is becoming more and more perfect, Mr. turtle learned from the illusory population on the island that this was Penglai fairyland, so he regarded it as Penglai fairyland. "I love it here, but it doesn''t last long..." The turtle burst into tears and said, "some things on the island are beginning to blur and disappear. I know that the illusion is beginning to become unstable. Sooner or later, all of them will disappear..." "How did you maintain this illusion?" Lord Shen asked curiously. If you want to maintain this illusion, it is actually a very easy thing for Lord Shen. After all, it is a gift he was born with. However, it is not an easy thing for the other two people, especially for the little monsters such as Lord tortoise, who have not been fully transformed into form. To be fair, Jiang Wanbai thinks he can''t do it. The tortoise wiped his tears and said, "I can''t bear to disappear here, so I thought of many ways. Later, I found a secret script in a cave. The secret script says that as long as there are enough people''s faith, it can support the illusion of pillar." Hearing what the tortoise said, Jiang Wanbai turned his head and looked at Wang Ling and others not far away. He knew it in his heart. The so-called belief refers to Wang Ling''s state at the moment, indulging in illusions and unwilling to believe that all these are false. In their view, Penglai fairyland is real, and so many people''s beliefs together can barely maintain the illusion of Penglai Island. "But there are still too few people. They can only hold on to the day, but not at night." In order to make the illusion in the daytime not go wrong, Lord tortoise made the island rules, saying that the people on the island could not go out at night, and the time at night was doubled by him. No one would go out at night, so he just needed to make the illusion into the night. If you don''t care about anything else, you need much less energy, and all the rest are left for use during the day. In this way, the illusion of the day will become so perfect. When Jiang Wanbai just arrived on the island, he didn''t see any flaws. However, from her and Qi Qingxing''s decision to go out at night, it shows that this illusion can not be concealed from her. "So, just faith?" Jiang evening white slightly pick eyebrows, looking at the turtle adult''s eyes are full of cold. The tortoise did not dare to look at her, his eyes twinkled and looked to one side, "yes The reason why they can keep the illusion is that their faith is strong enough, so Obviously, this is a place that so many people like. How can you destroy this place? " Tortoise adult''s mood suddenly becomes intense, toward river evening white roar way. However, as he roared, he could only lie on his back, flapping his limbs, and could not even turn over, let alone do something else. However, the cry of Lord GUI made those Wang Ling and others who were not easy to be pacified by Yan Xi''s death. Even some people''s expressions became ferocious. They were staring at Jiang Wanbai and approaching this way. Even Yan Xi looks a little unstable. The king of jiangwanbai asked those people to take a look at him. He didn''t worry. He kicked the tortoise to Xue Xu and said to Qi Qingxing, "it''s certainly not as simple as he said. What''s the matter? You have to ask about it. It''s really not possible. The soul searching skill I taught you before can also be practiced." Chapter 1421 As Jiang Wanbai said this, he turned around and went to Yan Xi''s side. He pinched several Dharma formulas in his hands, and a golden spiritual power penetrated into Yan Xi''s eyebrows to stabilize his spiritual platform. With the golden power, Yanxi was no longer affected and became stable. As for Wang Ling and others, even if they had already come, they were blocked out by the border that Jiang Wanbai had laid down before. Even one of the souls began to become empty, and they might leave at any time to go where they should go. Lord Shen looked at Wang Ling and others on the other side across the border, and said angrily, "the illusion on this island is something that I only have and should have disappeared for a long time. You are still thinking about it! I can''t think of it... " Haiyin is also lying on the border, walking around constantly. Her eyes are searching for the figures of her father and brother, but unfortunately they have not been found. This is also the reason why Jiang Wanbai said that things must not be as simple as what Mr. GUI said. The people who came to the island were more than those in front of them. Not to mention that all of them were dead, but also the people who clearly came to the island but disappeared? Where are those people? Wang Ling''s face was ferocious, and suddenly ran to Haiyin. Across the border, he roared at Haiyin and said, "aren''t you looking for your father and your brother? Your father and your brother have worked so hard to ask the island Master to take you over. Unexpectedly, you united these people to destroy everything on the island. Are you worthy of your father and your brother? " Green bamboo ran over quickly, stretched out his hand to pull Haiyin behind him and said, "Mr. Wang, all these are false. Even if we are not here, you will not become immortals. You will only become ghosts and ghosts, trapped here forever. There is no way to reincarnate. Those who come here because of you will end up with the same fate as you. I know, you It must be because they care about those people that they come here. But, are they trapped here forever and become ghosts? Is that what you want? " "If my dad and my brother knew it was a hoax, they wouldn''t let me in." Haiyin also came out from behind the green bamboo. She looked directly into Wang Ling''s eyes, without any fear. "On the contrary, they would not want me to go into this predicament, and the reason why I came here is to take them back." When she said this, Heine stopped for a moment. Her eyes were red and her tears fell. But she wiped her tears with her sleeve and continued: "even if I can''t take them back to live a good life, I hope my father and my brother can have a peaceful reincarnation, instead of staying in this ghost place to be a ghost forever! I believe that''s not only what I think, but also that of your relatives! " Haiyin suddenly saw the familiar faces in the crowd and immediately called out, "Uncle Li, do you want to let aunt come to this place?" Heine inquired one by one to all the people she knew. But the people who had been shaken by her words became more sober when they heard her inquiry. A lot of people stopped and stood there, and they cried because they were finally willing to accept the fact that they had already died and could not go back. All this was false. Chapter 1422 "My wife and children are still alive. I can''t They can''t be trapped here like me. They should live a good life "Yes! I hope they can live well! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Angry cries come and go. Even if some people go to sea, the situation at home is not optimistic. But at this moment, they all hope that the living can continue to live well, and those who are dead should be at ease to reincarnate. "To live, there is hope." In the crowd, I don''t know who choked. Jiang Wanbai looked up at the scene and sighed. His palm turned and a censer appeared in his palm. In the censer, there was a thumb sized, sharp horn shaped fragrance, which was black in color. However, when you look closely, you can see a little bit of gold mixed in it. Jiang Wanbai''s other hand was still on Yan Xi''s shoulder, and was giving him spiritual power. He lifted the hand holding the censer up and breathed gently towards the incense in the censer. A little tiny spark appeared on the top of the black incense. Although the spark was transient, there was still smoke with black color and broken gold gradually floating out. "Green bamboo." Jiang Wanbai called out to Qingzhu. Green bamboo was in a hurry and ran over. "Take it." Jiang Wanbai handed over the censer, "don''t turn it over." "Yes, master." Green bamboo nodded, carefully holding the censer, and watching the smoke gradually drift upward. Soon, a cloud formed above Wang Ling and others. From the cloud cracks, a golden light suddenly poured down. With Yan Xi''s death Sutra, the spirits at the bottom gradually became transparent and went to the place they should go. Even those who were as stubborn as Wang Ling were soon forced away. "You are willing." Xue Xu went to Jiang Wanbai''s side and looked at the censer held by green bamboo and said in a tut voice. This incense and censer were all from the blood of the dead, and one of them entrusted him to bring Jiang Wanbai. At that time, Xue Xu brought a lot of good things. Jiang Wanbai only left some useful things for himself, including this censer and the incense burning in the censer. Jiang Wanbai also has some pain, but since Xue Xu mentioned it, she certainly can''t show it. She pretends that she doesn''t care: "it''s always used in this way. If you keep it and hide it, it''s a waste." Xue Xu laughed and did not prick him. Soon, all the dead souls such as Wang Ling were sent away. As for the aborigines on the island, they were illusions, and they disappeared together with the illusions when they were broken. As a result, only Jiang Wanbai and other people are left on the island, as well as a turtle. Jiang Wanbai was just about to stop Yanxi when Haiyin suddenly called out "Dad!" to the stone statue Jiang Wanbai hears the speech and looks back at the stone statue. He sees that there are ghosts flying out of the stone statue. However, the ghost in the stone statue is more resentful than Wang Ling and others. For such a long time, Wang Ling and others have been overstepped, but the ghost in the stone statue is still a little confused. When Haiyin shouts that sound, the middle-aged man who first appeared subconsciously looks over here. He looks at Haiyin. He doesn''t speak, and even has some dullness. But his eyes are full of blood and tears, and his expression looks like crying and laughing. Chapter 1423 For a moment, Haiyin seemed to understand something. She grinned and said with tears: "Dad, don''t worry, I''m ok. I met some very good people. They brought me here and helped me find you. Now I find you, I''m at ease. Dad, take care of yourself. I''ll live a good life after I go back, and I''ll take good care of myself. Dad, you taught me before I remember all of my things, Dad. You can just go and forget about me. You know, I can take care of myself alone... " With Haiyin''s words, the man''s eyes became clearer. At the moment when he was about to leave, he nodded to Haiyin and laughed. There are more dead souls coming out of the stone statues than those of the king''s order before. "There are still some who are directly out of their wits, or more." Xue Xu looked over there and whispered. When Jiang Wanbai took back his hand, he patted Yan Xi on the shoulder and said, "OK." Yan Xi stopped, opened his eyes and looked at the empty face. He was surprised, but he didn''t ask anything. He got up from the ground and stood up. "Hard work for you." Jiang Wanbai takes over the censer handed back by Qingzhu and takes back the storage ring, while facing the Yan Xi road. Yan Xi shook his head and said nothing. Jiang Wanbai, on the other hand, took a look at his brow and laughed, "what you have done today is of boundless merit. I don''t say that this life is safe and smooth. As long as you don''t do any heinous bad things, there will be no great calamities in the future, descendants of Fuyin." Yan Xi was stunned. His first reaction was to think of what the master said at that time. If he grasped it, it would be a great opportunity of great merit. What the master said was this He turned his head and looked at the empty place. "In fact, I just help recite sutras..." Yan Xi couldn''t help saying. Jiang Wanbai had already turned around. Hearing his words, he laughed and turned back to look at him. "In this world, many times you can''t know what kind of influence a small thing in your opinion will bring to others. It''s not clear whether it is big or small, good or bad." After a pause, she looked up slightly and said with a soft Tut, "but someone will remember these things for you and make them clear for you." Yan Xi looked at her, not until she was thinking about something. Jiang Wanbai didn''t care, and walked toward Qi Qingxing. When Xue Xu came over, Qi Qingxing and he had already asked the truth from the turtle population. As Jiang Wanbai said, the whole thing is really what the tortoise did to keep this illusion, but what he did was not just what he said. "He killed all who came to the island." Qi Qingxing light voice way, drooping eyes at the turtle adults on the ground, the eyes do not take the slightest mood. It is not an easy thing to support this illusion with the belief of many people. At least, it can not be realized only by Wang Ling. Qi Qingxing said: "many people come to the island, but not all of them are willing to stay on the island. On the contrary, more people actually want to leave here and go home." For example, Heine''s father and brother are those who don''t want to stay on the island. If those who came to the island wanted to leave again, they naturally aroused the anger of Lord tortoise, so he tried to kill those who wanted to leave, but the belief of the remaining people was not enough to support the island''s fantasy. Chapter 1424 In this way, Lord tortoise thought of another way. He locked the souls of those killed in the stone statues and set up a formation. The stone statue is the eye of the array. By consuming the soul power of these dead souls, he can maintain the illusion of the whole island. "There are also some who have been killed in violation of the rules of the island, that is, those who have not been given wooden cards and can only wander outside at night have also been killed by him." Qiqingxing road. In fact, last night, when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were wandering outside, they had already been found traces by the tortoise. However, Jiang Wanbai later used a hidden charm to hide her and Qi Qingxing''s breath. In addition, Lord Shen suddenly appeared here, which did not meet the turtle. "So, the strong resentment in this sea area is because of the people he killed on the island?" Jiang evening white droops the eyes to look at the tortoise adult on the ground, frowns. Jiang Wanbai also remembers the ghosts who just came out of the stone statues. If only these ghosts can cause a lot of resentment, and these ghosts are trapped in the stone statues, they will naturally be just like what Jiang Wanbai investigated when he entered the field of resentment. There is only resentment, but no resentment spirit. But "It''s not nearly there." Jiang Wanbai shook his head gently and said, "if it''s because of the resentment on the island, it''s not good enough." "I don''t think some of them have been completely destroyed." Xue Xu stood aside and said lazily. Jiang Wanbai looked at him, pursed his lips, and frowned. What Xue Xu said could explain this, but Jiang Wanbai always felt that there was something wrong. "Forget it." Jiang Wanbai thought for a while but didn''t think it through. He simply gave up and said, "anyway, the matter has been settled temporarily. Let''s leave here and talk about it." Since all the ghosts on the island have been released, it means that the resentment should be dispelled. As long as the resentment begins to dissipate, it means that these ghosts are the source of resentment, and the matter is completely solved. "What will he do?" Xue Xu raised his foot and kicked the tortoise on the ground. For a moment, everyone''s eyes fell on the turtle, but no one''s eyes were friendly. The tortoise trembled and reached for Xue Xu''s leg. He cried and begged for mercy: "let me go. Please, I didn''t mean to I just want to keep that fantasy. It''s so beautiful. Haven''t you seen it? I just want to keep those things. Please let me go. Now the illusion has disappeared completely. I dare not... " "So if the fantasy is still there, you''re still going to hurt people, right?" Jiang Wanbai looks down at him. The tortoise trembled and hesitated to speak. He didn''t know how. Suddenly he saw Lord Shen standing on one side with his head dozing off, so he called out excitedly: "if there is mirage in there! I don''t have to think of any other way to keep this fantasy "What?" Suddenly, Lord Shen''s eyes widened suddenly. He was so angry that his false beard was blown up. He raised his foot and kicked him to the turtle. He said angrily, "you son of a bitch, you have done a bad thing and don''t know how to admit your mistakes. Do you dare to splash dirty water on me?" The tortoise quickly shrunk his head into the shell and avoided the kick that Lord Shen had kicked. Chapter 1425 Lord Shen kicked an empty, and immediately became more angry. He rolled his sleeve and dropped his false beard. He went over and smashed it on the turtle shell. "I must teach you a lesson today!" "Lord Shen, be careful!" Green bamboo saw how hard the shell was. Seeing Lord Shen clenching his fist and smashing it, he was worried that Lord Shen could not break the shell and hurt his hand, so he made a prompt. However, as soon as his voice dropped, he saw that Lord Shen hit the turtle''s shell with a fist. Instead of screaming, he took back his hand. It seemed that nothing happened. "Lord Shen, are you ok?" Qingzhu asked Shen quickly. Lord Shen took a look at him, put his faltering false beard back on, rolled his white eyes and said, "you should ask him if he has anything to do. What do you want to ask me?" At this time, a slight click sounds, as if something was cracking. At first, few people noticed the sound, until the sound suddenly increased. Green bamboo and Haiyin quickly looked down at the turtle, and saw that there was a crack on the hard shell of the tortoise, which changed from small to large. Then the shell split in half. "Ah The turtle''s scream resounded through the sea. "Shen Lord Shen? " Green bamboo immediately looked at Shen''s hand and widened his eyes. His face was shocked and inconceivable. Lord Shen snorted, turned his hands, raised his chin, and said, "this is the end of offending me!" Qingzhu and Haiyin immediately stepped back two steps. Jiang Wanbai looked at Lord Shen''s eyes with some surprise. However, when he thought of his identity, he could understand that he could not only sleep and create a fantasy, so he quickly stopped his surprise. He looked down at the rolling turtle on the ground, and stepped on it, saying, "you killed so many people, and I can''t keep you It is. " On hearing this, the tortoise quickly wanted to beg for mercy. But Jiang Wanbai doesn''t want to listen to his nonsense any more. His fingertip power condenses and turns into a flying blade. With a flick of his wrist, the blade flies into Lord GUI''s elixir''s field, directly smashing his demon pill and sending him back to the West. As for the fate of the tortoise when he goes to the prefectures after his death, this is no longer what Jiang Wanbai wants to manage. Naturally, there are magistrates to judge. After solving the problem, Jiang Wanbai looks at Shen and Yan Xi in front of him, and frowns slightly. Yan Xi is also the first time to see such a scene, the whole person is a little confused, the heart of the river has been overturned, but when Jiang Wanbai looked over, he still came back to his mind, a little embarrassed and said: "I came here after falling into the water, there is no boat to go back, I don''t know if you have any way to leave here I hope you can give me a ride, and I will be very grateful. " Yan Xi said, bending over and bowing deeply. Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes. Yan Xi''s whereabouts were decided. There was only one Lord Shen left. "Lord Shen, what about you? Where are you going to sleep? " Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. Mr. Shen covered his mouth and yawned. He seemed to be sleepy again. He was no longer as brave as he had been when he taught master GUI. Hearing Jiang Wanbai''s question, he immediately said, "I''ll go back to the sea to sleep." Chapter 1426 "Yes." Jiang Wan''s head was white. When he thought of how he had caught Lord Shen, he said with a smile: "Lord Shen, you must not be caught again." Shen Da glared at her angrily, but he knew that he could not get rid of it by himself. He could only hold his breath and go away with his back in his hands. As soon as Lord Shen left, Jiang Wanbai and others did not stop on the island any more. When they got to the shore, Jiang Wanbai took out the boat and got on the boat. "Go in this direction." Small and small, facing the sea at night. Haiyin nodded and set sail according to Jiang Wanbai''s direction. Soon, the boat sailed forward. Since the illusions on the island were broken, the real situation around the island has also been revealed. The resentment is so strong that the people standing in front of you are a little unclear in the daytime. However, these resentments are really dissipating at a speed visible to the naked eye. Jiang Wanbai grabs at will. Seeing that the resentment is getting thinner, she sighs and says, "it seems that these resentments are really caused by the ghosts on the island." Fortunately, after the accident, very few people have dared to go to sea this way, otherwise, more people will die. For Lord tortoise, those who came to the island, whether the other party would like to stay on the island or not, were doomed to die. However, those who did not want to stay were very angry in the eyes of Lord turtle, so the souls of the dead were first put into the eyes of the battle. Those who are willing to stay on the island are doomed to die. They are only used as a reserve of soul power. When there is not enough ghost in the eyes of the array, Wang orders these will be put into the eyes of the array. The so-called fairyland on earth has become a place to eat people because of the turtle''s desire. Soon, in the middle of the night, the ship had already returned to the position where Jiang Wanbai and others had been sleeping. By the time they got up the next morning, the ship had returned to the edge of resentment. Jiang Wanbai got up early and stretched out to walk on the deck. He happened to meet Qingzhu. Qingzhu looked happy and said to Jiang Wanbai, "master, there is no resentment here." Jiang Wanbai covered his mouth and yawned and nodded. By the time she got to the deck, the booking room where the ship was located was clear, and all the resentment was gone. Jiang Wanbai nodded with satisfaction, and was about to ask Qingzhu to bring breakfast to the deck. When she turned around, Yu Guang accidentally swept to a certain place and suddenly became stiff. "The resentment didn''t go away there. It was very solid." Qi Qingxing, who came out after Jiang Wanbai''s death, also saw the situation over there. He slightly twisted his eyebrows toward jiangwanbaidao. Jiang Wanbai has already turned to face that side, smell speech nod, eyebrow also frown, "it seems that our task is not over." There was still a strong resentment at the side and rear of their ship. It was not calm. On the contrary, the resentment of other parallel places had almost dissipated because of Jiang Wanbai''s manipulation. Even if there were still some left over, it was very weak. Light to such as bamboo, in fact, has not seen. However, there was a black spot in that place, and the resentment was still strong, and there was no meaning to disperse. Chapter 1427 When Xue Xu and others came out, Jiang later said the matter, and said to Yanxi, "I''m afraid we will have to wait a while to go back. If you are in a hurry to go back, I will let people send you back first." Yan Xi was really in a hurry to go back, so after Jiang said it, he nodded to the river later in the white and said, "then it''s trouble "Lady son." Since he had ordered his head, Jiang had no hesitation at night, and had no breakfast. She returned to the cabin immediately, and she came out of the room until the evening, holding a large jade boat with palm in her hand. "Haiyin, you will go back with him." The river is in the late white Dynasty, and the sea road is on the way. Haiyin was stunned, hesitant on her face, but after a moment she nodded her head. Jiang evening white threw the jade boat in his hand to the sea nearby. The jade boat immediately became bigger when it touched the water, and soon became almost the same as the boat Haiyin. Jiang evening white and others went on the ship that was bigger. "There is no danger on the way. Just go back and go back." The river stood on the side of the boat, facing the sea and Yanxi road. So the two ships ran back, one way to go, the other to the group of resentment and went. Jiang evening White left two packages on his way away, all of which were silver, but there was a Ping An Fu in the Haiyin one. Only silver was found in the Yanxi. Yanxi helped to help the dead so many souls. He had no merit. Even if there was no safe rune, he would not have any more things. The ship brought out by Jiang evening white is originally a legal instrument, and there is no need for anyone to take the helm. Jiang evening white can stop if he wants to stop. It is very convenient to drive it wherever he wants to drive. Xue Xu, after knowing, could not help but say to her, "if you take out this ship earlier, we would not have to go to sea to find other ships everywhere." "How could we meet the sea if we didn''t go to other ships?" Jiang night white pick eyebrow, meaning of the long smile. Xue Xu was stunned, and then he shook his head and laughed. Qi Qingxing is near the river evening white, holding a jade Jane in his hand, which is given to him by Jiang evening white, with records about the refining device. Jiang evening white has no talent on the refining of the device. Even these two storage rings are made by Qingyi. Therefore, Qi Qingxing expressed his interest in this, Jiang evening Bai did not hesitate at all, and directly took out all the records about the refining device, and gave them to Qi Qingxing. I hope Qi Qingxing can figure out what to come out. When she wants to make something, she doesn''t have to work hard on her own, and finally wastes a lot of materials to get such a piece. The quality is not very good. The ship went in that direction for nearly half a month, and in nearly July, the ship finally reached the neighborhood of the resentment. Jiang evening white hand with the route map to see, said: "this group of resentment is a bit of a bit of a deviation, even if it is let go, there are few people will break into this side." Although the mouth is said, but Jiang evening white can not really let go of it. Qi Qingxing decided to try the mixer yesterday, so he had entered the room and closed it. Jiang later in white gave him a panel to avoid being disturbed. Only Xue Xu and Qingzhu were by now. Green bamboo seems to be in some state, he can not stand at all, has been walking around, breathing, and occasionally pulling their clothes. Chapter 1428 Jiang Wanbai and Xue Xu soon discovered the difference of green bamboo. "Green bamboo, what''s the matter with you?" Jiang Wanbai frowns, with two fingers in the center of Qingzhu''s eyebrows, and a spirit power goes into Qingzhu''s eyebrows. Qingzhu only felt that the Lingtai was cool, and the whole person was more comfortable. However, for a short time, the feeling of dryness, depression and heat surged up again, which made the whole green bamboo fidgety and even out of breath, so he could not help but stretch out his hand and pull his own skirt. "Master..." Green bamboo opened his mouth and breathed with his mouth. Jiang Wanbai looked at Xue Xu with a question in his eyes, "what''s wrong with green bamboo?" Xue Xu wrung his eyebrows and clasped his hand on the shoulder of the green bamboo and said in a deep voice, "follow me to read the heart clearing formula." Qingzhu fuzziness listened to Xue Xu''s words, and his reaction was slower than usual. However, when he understood the meaning of Xue Xu''s words, he didn''t hesitate any more and began to read the heart clearing formula with Xue Xu. What''s amazing is that when Xue Xu spoke, Qingzhu couldn''t understand because he was in a bad mood. But at the moment, when Xue Xu read Qingxin Jue, every word Qingzhu could hear clearly, so he read it very smoothly. Jiang Wanbai stood by and listened to it for a while. He found that Xue Xu''s Qingxin Jue was not the same as what he usually read. However, Qingxin Jue is a very basic Dharma formula, but it does not mean that all schools teach Qingxin Jue the same. In addition, Xue Xu came from another place. It''s no surprise that there''s something different. Xu''s heart gradually calmed down. "It''s the blood in him that''s been triggered by something." Xue Xu took back his hand and let Qingzhu read Qingxin Jue there. If he felt uncomfortable, he would read it. Qingzhu stood on one side and began to read. Jiang Wanbai takes back his sight and looks at the strong resentment in front of him. He looks thoughtful, "something related to the blood of green bamboo..." "Do you want to go in?" Xue Xu stood on one side and asked her. Jiang Wanbai did not answer this question, but looked at the green bamboo standing there and said, "whether or not to go in, this matter should not be decided by me." "Green bamboo." Jiang Wanbai called out to Qingzhu, "do you want to go in?" Green bamboo has temporarily suppressed the restlessness of blood, but it can not last long. However, it is OK to make a short-term decision. He pursed his lips, looked at the strong resentment in front of him, and felt the feeling that the whole blood seemed to be boiling. But he can clearly feel that something is binding him, trying to suppress the power in his blood. This feeling of being suppressed is the source of his suffocation. Qingzhu didn''t think about it for a long time. In other words, he had been thinking about this question since he knew that there was hidden blood in his body in the ghost pit, and he had the answer in his heart for a long time. At this moment, green bamboo took back the sight of looking at the group''s resentment, nodded toward the river evening, with a firm look, and said, "master, I want to go in." After a pause, he said, "but, master..." Qingzhu pauses for a moment, but his face shows a determination. He looks at Jiang Wanbai and says, "master, if my blood awakens, it will bring bad consequences. You don''t have to worry about anything. You can do whatever you want. Even if you want to kill me, it doesn''t matter." Chapter 1429 "How could it be so serious?" Jiang Wanbai gave a light Tut and slapped him on the shoulder, saying, "don''t worry. If we get to that point, ah hang and Xue Xu will definitely try to seal the blood in your body again." Hearing Jiang Wanbai''s words, Qingzhu immediately breathed a sigh of relief, but the dryness and depression at the bottom of his heart soon surged up. He quickly closed his eyes and continued to sink down to recite Xue xujiao''s heart clearing formula. Jiang Wanbai looks at the strong resentment in front of him. He is not in a hurry to let the boat go in. Now he doesn''t know what the situation is. However, Qingzhu''s reaction is so fierce that he obviously has something to do with Qingzhu. There is such a layer in, Jiang Wanbai thinks or wait for Qi Qingxing to wake up and go in again. After all, she still remembers Qi Qingxing''s saying that when Qingzhu went to Qihou''s house, he was very strange. It seemed that he was dedicated to Qi Qingxing. Now Qingzhu''s blood is not ordinary. Jiang Wanbai worried that Qi Qingxing might have been involved in the past Qingzhu. In this case, of course, we should wait for Qi Qingxing to wake up and go in together. After two days, Qi Qingxing came out of the closed door. "How about it?" Jiang Wanbai looked at him excitedly, more excited than Qi Qingxing himself. When she was just beginning to contact with the refining utensils, she was not so excited when refining the first small magic weapon. Qi Qingxing also had a smile in his eyes. Obviously, he was in a good mood. He took out a jade pendant the size of a thumb and said, "it''s successful, but it''s a very small storage and usage device. There''s not much that can hold." Jiang Wanbai explored the jade pendant with his spiritual sense and found that, as Qi Qingxing said, the space inside the jade pendant is not big, which is a bedroom size space. "How many times have you failed?" Jiang Wanbai took a look at the jade pendant and handed it back to him. He asked curiously. Qi Qingxing shook his head and said, "there is no failure." Jiang Wanbai''s eyes brightened, "ah hang, you''re too good..." In order to refine the first magic weapon, she wasted a lot of materials and failed several times before she succeeded. Although she refined a small magic weapon for attack, the difficulty was similar to Qi Qingxing''s jade pendant. Obviously, Qi Qingxing is more talented than she is in refining weapons. As soon as the idea came to mind, Jiang Wanbai took out all the materials in the ring that could be used for refining utensils, and gave it to Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing looked at a lot of things that suddenly came out of the storage ring. She was shocked. Then she couldn''t help shaking her head and laughing. She didn''t refuse what Jiang Wanbai gave her. She thought that when she started, she could refine what she wanted for Jiang Wanbai. In order to avoid Jiang Wanbai always keep himself in the room for a long time in order to refine something. In the end, he may not be able to refine it, and his mood will become bad. The jade pendant refined by Qi Qingxing is an ordinary storage space. It has little content and can''t identify the owner. It can be used almost by using some spiritual power. Qi Qingxing originally wanted to use it for Qingzhu, but he could not use it when he thought of practicing, so he gave up the idea temporarily. Then Jiang Wanbai told Qi Qingxing what happened after Qingzhu came here. "Qingzhu is also willing to go in. I always think that Qingzhu''s affairs may have something to do with you, so I want to wait for you to wake up and go in together." During the reign of Jiang Wanbai, Qi Qingxing was a little worried, because she didn''t know what the blood of Qingzhu was, and what was the relationship between Qi Qingxing and Qingzhu in the past. Chapter 1430 However, what can make Jiang Wanbai feel a little relieved is that the relationship between Qingzhu and Qi Qingxing is good. In short, it will not be an enemy relationship. Thinking of this, Jiang Wanbai''s heart is finally a little comforting. "Now that we are out, let''s go in." Xuexu leaned against the side of the boat, reached forward and beckoned. His fingertips could touch the resentments, which were like fog, surging through his fingertips. This is probably the most strange point. Such a strong resentment only stays in a fixed area. Although it is surging violently, it seems that as soon as there are creatures approaching, they will immediately swarm on, wrap and devour, making it impossible for the visitors to escape. But in fact, Jiang Wanbai''s boat stayed here for more than two days. As a result, these complaints have been kept in place. The distance between the ship and the resentment was only palm wide. However, these resentments did not exceed the minute, let alone attack people. Jiang Wanbai also tried to touch those resentments with his hands, and the result was no different from Xue Xu''s. The resentments slipped away from her fingertips like ordinary fog, and there was no other reaction. At last, the ship got into the resentment. Soon, the light began to dim. Jiang Wanbai took out the beads before. Two fist sized beads hung on the bow of the boat, which could light up a lot. "It''s strange that I didn''t respond to these complaints at all." Jiang Wanbai frowned and waved his sleeve to make a border on the boat. In any case, even if the resentment doesn''t seem to be aggressive at present, it should be in case. The jade ship was too hasty to be refined. Besides being easy to carry, it had no other function. As a result, Jiang Wanbai can only protect the ship with another border. Xue Xu still leaned on the side of the boat, shook his head and said, "me too." "The ship was not corroded." Qi Qingxing stood on the side of Jiang Wanbai''s body, looked down at the outside of the boat, and said in a light voice. With such strong resentment, ordinary ships will be eroded by resentment almost immediately when they enter here. The jade boat can carry it for a while because it is a magic weapon refined by Jiang Wanbai. However, after the ship came in and before Jiang Wanbai''s cloth was put under the border, there was no reaction at all. Jiang evening white point head, mutter: "these resentments can really strange ah." After entering this area of resentment, the compass is no longer useful. Jiang Wanbai can only make the boat go straight ahead. The more the boat went inside, the more green bamboo''s reaction was, so that it was not enough time for a stick of incense. Xue Xu taught him the heart clearing formula, which was no longer useful. Green bamboo''s eyes were full of red blood, and he kept holding on to his neck, and his throat was roaring like a wild animal. Jiang Wanbai frowns and his fingertips gather spiritual power. He is about to press down for him temporarily, and is blocked by Qi Qingxing. "Late, late." Qi Qingxing looked at the green bamboo for a while and said, "wait a minute." Jiang Wanbai pursed her lips and curled her fingers slightly. At this time, his whole body has been soaked in the water, and his water has been soaked in the water. "Green bamboo? How''s it going? " Jiang Wanbai looked at him sideways and asked in a voice. Chapter 1431 Qingzhu shook his head and pulled his sleeve to wipe his face. However, when he pulled the sleeve, the sleeve was wet, which could not be used to wipe his face. So he looked up at Jiang Wanbai and others and said, "master, childe, I''m ok. I''m ok. I''ll take a bath and change my clothes." He also laughed, got up, turned and walked into the cabin. But Jiang Wanbai is still in the same place. Qi Qingxing looks at the green bamboo and comes into the cabin to take back his sight. He looks at Jiang Wanbai and says, "his eyes..." "We are not the same." Jiang Wanbai shakes his head. Just now, when Qingzhu raised his head, Jiang Wanbai and other talents could see clearly the eyes of Qingzhu. At first glance, they were also a pair of golden eyes, but on closer inspection, they were not pure gold, but reddish gold. Like in the depths of the golden sea there are red inflamed surging, just looking at, feel the temperature is boiling hot. Jiang evening white eyes sometimes become pure gold. Xue Xu went back to the cabin, guarding the green bamboo in case of accidents in the change of clothes. Fortunately, those reactions have disappeared, and there is no intention to make a comeback. When the green bamboo is washed out, they return to the deck with Xue Xu. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are discussing the vision of green bamboo. However, up to now, there are not many visions revealed by the green bamboo. Jiang Wanbai sums up these things and finds that he still can''t guess what the blood of the green bamboo is. "So what is the blood of green bamboo?" Jiang Wanbai blinked and sighed. Xue Xu just heard her exclamation when she came over, and said casually: "what''s this? Maybe he will know when the seal in his body is lifted and the original shape appears." Jiang Wanbai Qingzhu scratched his head, took a bath, and changed his clothes. After that, the whole person was much fresher. He was not as miserable as before. His eyes had returned to normal. He also laughed and said, "Mr. Xue is right." "Big heart." Jiang Wanbai Quzhi plays on the green bamboo''s forehead, shaking his head and laughing. "Master, I don''t have a big heart. I believe that if you and childe are here, nothing will happen." Green bamboo one face serious way. This sentence fell in Jiang Wanbai''s ears, and they were more or less moved. There was resentment all around. The compass lost its effectiveness, and the sky couldn''t penetrate. Jiang Wanbai took out the hourglass and used it to time. Seeing that the time of the day had passed, the resentment seemed endless. And there has been no movement around. Jiang Wanbai took a handful of melon seeds and sat on the deck. He refused Qi Qingxing''s help to peel the melon seeds. He said, "the boat seems to have been in place all the time, and it seems that no matter how long it goes, it seems that they can''t get out of this resentment. So, what should we do?" "Resentment?" Qi Qingxing sat beside him. Although Jiang Wanbai refused to let him peel melon seeds, he did not refuse him to help peel peanuts. Jiang Wanbai thinks that fried peanuts hurt her hands when she peels them. However, she eats melon seeds directly to her mouth. The peeled seeds always feel less fun to eat. But peanuts are different. Jiang wanbaike doesn''t like to bite peanuts, so it''s easy to bite the shells. She didn''t like to peel the peanut shell and peel it herself. It''s just right for Zhao Yan to do such a complicated process. Hearing Qi Qingxing''s two words, Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and immediately looked at Qi Qingxing and asked, "ah hang, what do you mean?" Chapter 1432 "These grievances It''s not true. " Qi Qingxing kneaded a handful of peeled peanuts, kneaded the red coat outside and put it in a small dish by the white hand of Jiangwan. Xue Xu just came by, reached out and squeezed two peanuts from the dish and threw them up. When he looked up, he caught them. He bit his teeth, and suddenly his mouth smelled of peanuts. He said, "just like a way to get rid of these resentments." "How to get rid of it?" Qi Qingxing looked up at him and reached out to move the plate with peanuts. When Xue Xu reached out again and tried to touch peanuts from the dish, he found that the peanuts seemed to have come back to life. Every time, he could slip away from his finger tips. Xue Xu raised his eyebrows and looked at Qi Qingxing. He gave a light tut to Qi Qingxing''s cold eyes "What?" Jiang Wanbai looked at him, just thinking about Xue Xu''s words, so that he did not hear what Xue Xu had just said. Xue Xu shook his head. When he took back his hand, he grabbed a handful of melon seeds from the side, and said to him in the evening, "haven''t you found it? These resentments are like clouds and mists. If you want to make them clouds and mists, then think about how you can take them away? " With Xue Xu''s remark, Jiang Wanbai had his way of thinking. After a while, he began to laugh. It was obvious that he had already thought of a way. But she didn''t say it in a hurry, but looked at Xue Xu and said with a smile, "you have been leaning on the side of the boat to lift those resentments with your hands, because you found this?" "I think so." Xue Xu answered, his eyes still fell on the dish of peanuts that Qi Qingxing peeled for Jiang Wanbai, and asked, "do you want to eat this peanuts?" "Eat it." Jiang Wanbai said, holding out a few. Qi Qing was about to blow the peanuts out of her hand and put them into the dish for her. Then she asked Jiang Wanbai, "what do you think of?" "It''s going to be hard on you." Jiang Wanbai said, "ah hang, you can help me refine a few more jade jars. It''s the kind of jade jars I used to collect ghosts and demons. I only have two, which may not be enough." Jiang Wanbai said as he raised his head and looked around the boat. He couldn''t see the end of the gray resentment. He didn''t know how many jade altars he needed to live in. Qi Qingxing clapped his hands as soon as he heard it. When he got up and went back to his room, he told him, "in the evening, eat less melon seeds and peanuts, and be careful of getting on the fire." "Well, I know that." Jiang Wanbai nodded and stopped the action of eating melon seeds, with a smart face. Qi Qingxing knew that as soon as she left, she would have to eat. She had no choice but to look at the green bamboo. Green bamboo even busy way: "master, I leave the rest of these peanuts and melon seeds are peeled, and then fried some sesame, back to you to make crisp sugar?" Hearing Qingzhu''s words, Jiang Wanbai''s eyes brightened. He looked at the peanuts and melon seeds left in the plate. He reached out and hit Xue Xu on the back of his hand and said, "don''t eat them. The rest of them are used to make crisp sugar." As she said this, she had already licked her lips and swallowed her saliva, as if she had tasted the taste. Xue Xu lightly Tut, asked: "only these melon seeds and peanuts?" "That''s all. Do you want something else to eat?" Jiang Wanbai looks up at him, but he won''t say it''s because Qi Qingxing knows that she can''t stop eating. He is afraid that she will suffer from eating too much, so she only takes a little. Chapter 1433 If normally, Xue Xu can also eat other things, but now when he can''t eat melon seeds, he especially wants to eat melon seeds. "I just want to eat melon seeds. Why do I make so much crispy sugar?" "Eat it." Jiang Wanbai took it for granted, but still grabbed a handful of melon seeds to Xue Xu, saying, "that''s it." It was better to get a handful of melon seeds than none. Xue Xu took the melon seeds to the side of the boat with satisfaction. Qingzhu sat on one side and gingerly peeled melon seeds and peanuts. Several times when Jiang Wanbai secretly reached over, he grabbed his bag in time and said, "master, do you want to eat crisp sugar?" "Yes." Jiang evening white point head, light cough a, serious way: "sugar to eat more is not good, toothache." Green bamboo: Xue Xu chuckled and said, "that''s no good. If you eat it, I''ll eat it too. If you give me a handful, do you think you can still eat crisp candy?" A listen to Xue Xu''s words, Jiang Wanbai snorted, "that I don''t eat, I help green bamboo peel together." Crisp sugar makes Jiang Wanbai more attractive. When Qi Qingxing came out, the hourglass had been changed several times. Jiang Wanbai calculated the time. After about four days, Qi Qingxing came out, and she ran over excitedly. "Ah hang, how about it? Tired or not? " "Not tired." Qi Qingxing shook his head. "At the beginning, it failed once, and then it went smoothly. There were only five." Jiang Wanbai widened his eyes slightly and looked at the five jade altars that Qi Qingxing had taken out. He could not help but see the little stars in his eyes. He said, "ah hang, you are so powerful." She can''t help but sigh that being gifted is really different. Now it will take more than a day or even longer for her to refine a jade altar of the same quality. There is no guarantee that she will succeed. In about four days, Qi Qingxing only failed for the first time, and then he succeeded in refining five. However, Jiang Wanbai is still like this because she has been in contact with the refining of utensils for a long time, and the jade altar is the thing she used to refine most often. In a word, it also means that practice makes perfect. But Qi Qingxing is a novice. Before refining jade altar, he also refined it once. That''s the difference between talent and talent. Xue Xu heard what they were saying, thought for a moment, and took out a jade slip. Jiang Wanbai recognized that the jade slip was returned to Xue Xu after reading it at the beginning, because all the records in it were refining utensils. It was a bit profound for her. If she changed to alchemy or cultivation, Jiang Wanbai would not feel abstruse, only excited and impatient. However, refining tools is no longer possible. She has self-knowledge. Even if she studies this profound skill again, it will be a waste of time. So it was given back to Xue Xu at that time. "You said you couldn''t use this before, but now you can." Xue Xu handed over the jade slips and said with a smile. Jiang Wanbai was not polite. He took the jade slip and handed it to Qi Qingxing. He said, "sure, ah hang, since you have talent in refining tools and you are also interested in it, you can study it." She has gained a lot of benefits from Xue Xu and those elders who have never met before. Jiang Wanbai knows that the kindness is meaningless just by saying it in the mouth. She keeps all the benefits in her heart, and these benefits are not in vain. Chapter 1434 Qi Qingxing nodded and put away the jade slips. He said to the emperor in the evening, "late, try it now. If it''s not enough, I''ll refine a few more." What is needed for refining jade altar is jade. The material is single, and the most important thing in jiangwanbai storage ring is jade. Therefore, it is not afraid of insufficient materials at all. Jiang Wanbai is not sure whether this is enough, "try it first, and wait until it is not enough." So the three took a jade altar and began to cast magic to collect the anger around them. Fortunately, the jade altar was still useful. After Jiang Wanbai withdrew the boundary from the boat, the three jade altars flew up to the top, and the surrounding resentment began to move towards the jade altar. "A few more." It doesn''t need much spiritual power and insight to urge this kind of jade altar. Jiang Wanbai simply urged several of them at one time. Xue Xu and Qi Qingxing learned from each other. Soon, several jade altars flew from the bow of the boat. A large amount of resentment began to gather in the bow of the boat and soon disappeared in the jade altar. Several jade altars work at the same time, and the speed is very fast. At first, we could see that the whole ship''s light was blocked because of all the resentment gathered. Even the light of two big beads could not work, and the black of five fingers could not be seen. Jiang evening white also did not worry, sitting there waiting, facing the green bamboo way: "you can take the opportunity to sleep first." Green bamboo widened his eyes and couldn''t see clearly. He nodded when he heard Jiang Wanbai''s words. Once his eyes were closed, he really planned to go to bed. In the past, I don''t know how long. Finally, the resentment is getting thinner and thinner. Gradually, she can even see the sunshine coming in. Jiang Wanbai opens her mouth and yawns. She picks up the hourglass and looks at it. After counting the time, she finds that it is just after the morning. Just when she lets Qingzhu go to bed, it is exactly the time at night. "It''s almost over." Jiang Wanbai held his head in one hand and said in a lazy voice. However, as soon as she finished this sentence, something changed around her. The jade altar flying above the bow suddenly began to tremble, as if the resentment inside was struggling to shake out. "Master, it seems that the jade altar is about to crack!" Green bamboo widened his eyes and stood on tiptoe to see the jade altar nearest to him. Jiang Wanbai also found out, and Qi Qingxing looked at each other, did not speak, but coincidentally began to reclaim the jade altar in the air. After collecting it, several legal seals fell on it, completely sealing the jade altar, which did not let the jade altar crack. Only a few did not have time to seal, or split a few cracks, this jade altar by Jiang Wanbai and others made a few more seals. When the vision appeared, the resentment was not completely collected into the jade altar, and there was still a little bit of resentment left. After the jade altar was collected, the resentment was still gathered in the bow of the boat, as if looking for something. But because the resentment has become thin, the surrounding vision is not blocked, but can see everything around. "We seem to have changed places again." In the evening of the river, Bai Huan looked around and thought deeply. Although they are still at sea, there is only an endless sea around them, and even an island can not be seen, but Jiang Wanbai is keenly aware that they are no longer in the previous sea area. The biggest difference is that the aura here has become very rich, which is even more intense than Jiang Wanbai felt when he was in Nanshan. When Jiang Wanbai looked at Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu, he got the same answer. Chapter 1435 "Master, is it a fairyland like Penglai Island again?" Hearing what they said, Qingzhu couldn''t help speaking out. Jiang Wanbai shook his head, sat upright, closed his eyes and took a deep breath. The feeling of opening pores and bathing in pure aura went directly to her spiritual consciousness. It was a comfortable feeling that even the dreamland could not deceive her. At that time, when she was on Penglai Island, although she also felt the comfortable feeling brought by the rich spirit, the feeling she got from her spiritual consciousness was very small and not so direct. It''s like, you don''t have to do anything. Just breathe can cultivate yourself slowly. "It''s not an illusion." Jiang Wanbai opens his eyes, his expression is shocked, and there is light in his eyes. Green bamboo also took a deep breath and said, "I don''t know why. I feel at ease here, just like It seems that... " "You belong here?" Schaeher leaned on the side of the boat and took his words. Green bamboo stopped for a moment, but shook his head and said, "no, it''s like everything here is mine..." So that I can''t help but say, "I''m sorry that the whole world can''t get rid of it. It''s just like I don''t want to say anything about the whole world "Can you make the water fly?" Jiang Wanbai looked at him with a smile. Qi Qingxing is also looking at him. Looking at the sea water in front of him, Qingzhu suddenly feels that he must make the sea water rise. He stares at the front However, his face turned red, and there was no big movement in the sea ahead. Even so, Jiang Wanbai and others did not call for a stop. On the contrary, it was Qingzhu himself, who suddenly let out his breath and scratched his head, and said with a face of distress: "I don''t know why there is such an illusion, but now it seems that it is indeed an illusion..." "Who said it was an illusion?" Jiang Wanbai looks ahead, his face is full of smile. Green bamboo is stunned, and then he reacts. He quickly raises his eyes and looks forward to the sea. The sea water suddenly rises vertically from the sea. The sea water is surging and roaring, and turns into a huge animal head. He roars at the green bamboo''s hair, and then spreads and falls back into the sea. "This I... " Qingzhu looked down at his hand and the place where the sea water had just fallen. His eyes widened. He was more shocked than the reaction of Jiang Wanbai and others. "What was that just now?" Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and waved his sleeve. A golden mist appeared in front of him, condensing a beast''s head, just like the sea water. Jiang Wanbai takes a jade slip out of the storage ring and injects a spiritual power into it. After that, a group of portraits fly out of the jade slips and project to the place not far in front of Jiang Wanbai. There are several lines of small characters beside each portrait, all of which are about the introduction of the portrait. However, Jiang Wanbai has gone through the portraits of all the people, but he can''t find a match for the head of the beast. "It''s similar to Kirin, but it''s not." Jiang Wanbai shakes his head gently, puts the jade slips away and looks at the green bamboo. Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu were also looking at the green bamboo. Green bamboo was a little confused, waved his hand and said, "I don''t know what''s going on. I just want to make the water rise." Chapter 1436 After getting up, why would he turn into a giant beast to roar? Green bamboo himself did not understand. "Maybe that''s what you are." Jiang Wanbai chuckled and didn''t feel disappointed. He just went to Qingzhu road. Xue Xu looked at the head of the beast thoughtfully, and suddenly said, "I once had a good friend who was half man and half beast. His father was Renxiu, but his mother was Huaxing demon Xiu. Therefore, half of the people in his body were cultivating blood, and the other half of them were mixed in." "You mean..." Jiang Wanbai looks at the green bamboo and squints her eyes slightly. Green bamboo still a face at a loss, just subconsciously asked: "Mr. Xue, do you say that I am also half of the blood, and half do not know what blood?" "I didn''t say that." Xue Xu Dao. Qi Qingxing took a look at Xue Xu and said, "maybe some of your blood is Kirin blood, and the rest will not be human." "I feel the same way." Jiang Wanbai nodded his head and said, "if you really have a part of Kirin blood in your body, the rest of your blood will certainly be some kind of monster? Or Warcraft? " "Master, why can''t it be the blood of another god beast?" Green bamboo scratched his head and asked subconsciously. Jiang Wanbai played his finger on his forehead, "did you just see that? There are so many portraits of gods and beasts. Do you see that the head of this beast is similar to the unicorn, but it is similar to other animals? " "No Green bamboo shakes his head. Because the head of the beast was made by himself, Qingzhu is also very interested in it. Just when Jiang Wanbai took out those portraits for him to distinguish, he had been checking them carefully. Therefore, he was sure that only the Kirin was a little similar, and there was nothing else. "Where is this? Is there an end? " Jiang Wanbai stretched out a stretch, although the mouth so asked, but his face did not see the slightest anxiety, seems not to worry at all. Green bamboo rubbed to her side and asked in a low voice, "master, do you have any pictures of other monsters or Warcraft animals?" He probably knew that he was not an ordinary person for a long time. Now he knew that his body might not have any blood belonging to human beings, and Qingzhu didn''t have much reaction. He wanted to know who his blood came from than whether he was human or not. "No Jiang Wanbai shakes his head. In her hand, the jade slips with the portraits of gods and beasts in her hand were read by her in the 21st century. After coming here, she ran across the records in wanshulou by chance, so they combined and wrote them down in the jade slips. As for the portraits of monsters and Warcraft, in the 21st century, these two almost no longer exist, and the relevant records are even more difficult to find. Jiang Wanbai found some of them at the beginning, but unfortunately, he died before he could see them in the storage ring. When we came to wanshulou, there were very few records. Just as Jiang Wanbai and Qingzhu were talking, Qi Qingxing looked at Xue Xu standing there. Xue Xu met Qi Qingxing''s eyes, laughed and said, "you know I''m not a person in this world. I do know a lot about the monsters and Warcraft over there, but I don''t mean that you have them here..." When Xue Xu said this, he attracted the attention of Jiang Wanbai and Qingzhu. Chapter 1437 "Is there nothing familiar to you?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. In front of him, he nodded his head, and a big black tail rolled out. The eyes of the giant beast are also blood red. If you want to say that the color of the tusks and bone tail is different, and there is a tuft of gray hair in the center of its eyebrows. However, it can not be said to be beautiful, and it is full of ferocity. "The bontail beast, born on the edge of the world of Warcraft and human beings, is said to be a monster. However, most of the immortal practitioners regard it as a Warcraft. They will devour or hunt those who break into the territory, but they will not leave their territory voluntarily..." Xue Xu said slowly. In principle, since bontail animals will not take the initiative to leave their territory, if people do not want to provoke them, they just need to bypass their territory. "However, the tail of Guwei beast is a good material for refining utensils. Its animal pill is one of the necessary materials for high-quality elixir. As a result, bontail was killed in large numbers. Before the world of Warcraft invaded our world, there was no trace of bontail beast for at least thousands of years. I have seen it once, but it is half animal and half human blood..." " " is that your old friend? " Jiang Wanbai suddenly, followed by his words. Xue Xu nodded, but didn''t say much. He said, "I don''t know if you have bontail animals here." "This is simple..." Jiang Wanbai snapped his fingers and held out two hands. One hand turned out to be a kylin, the other to Xue Xu''s bony tailed beast. He pulled the two illusions together. Soon, the kylin and bontail gradually overlapped. At first, when the two illusions overlapped together, they couldn''t tell the shape clearly at all. Only one outline could be seen. Gradually, Jiang Wanbai adjusted the two illusions. Slowly, the outline began to be clear. "What is this thing?" Green bamboo widened his eyes and blurted out a question. Jiang Wanbai''s forehead took a puff and said, "if your blood is the two, isn''t this your noumenon?" "Ah? Isn''t my noumenon that? " Qingzhu points to the head of the animal that Jiang Wanbai first imagined, which is also the appearance of his own condensation with sea water at the beginning. Jiang Wanbai waved his sleeve and separated the two illusions that overlapped together, "Oh. This theory is always different from reality... " Green bamboo: I can''t help but be glad that his noumenon is not as long as it is in theory. Although Jiang Wanbai overlapped the two images together, the result was completely different from that of the green bamboo condensed by sea water. However, when we separate the two images, we can find that whether it is the unicorn or the bony tailed beast, when we look at them separately, they are more or less similar to the animal head condensed by green bamboo. "Do you want to untie the seal completely?" Jiang Wanbai suddenly looks at the green bamboo and asks. Green bamboo Leng for a moment, eyes a bright, to Jiang Wanbai there to walk a few steps, "master, can you?" "Yes." Jiang Wanbai looked at him with a smile and said, "as long as you don''t worry, let us directly enter your spiritual consciousness..." After Jiang Wanbai said such a sentence, the green bamboo face was stiff, the light in his eyes was dim, and there was a trace of hesitation. Chapter 1438 Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu looked at each other. Qi Qingxing still stood on the side of Jiang Wanbai and did not move. But Xue Xu, who had been leaning against the side of the boat, stood up straight, just looking at the green bamboo, his eyes were still careless, and there was no change. Green bamboo moved back slightly, but stopped again. Looking at Jiang Wanbai, he scratched his head and said with a smile, "master, why do you have to enter my spiritual consciousness? Is it so troublesome? " "Trouble? The power that seals your blood. If you want to relieve this power, of course, it''s troublesome. " River evening white not tight, not slow. Qi Qingxing also light voice way: "whether to lift this seal, the decision-making power is in your hand." When he finished this sentence, he stopped for a moment and added: "or, since you have come here, the seal of blood in your body has such a big reaction, maybe there is an opportunity to untie the blood seal in your body. If you are not in a hurry, wait for that opportunity to come." "Yes, ah Hang is right." Jiang evening white spot. Suddenly, no one spoke again, as if waiting for Qingzhu to choose or answer. But the silence did not last too long. Qingzhu hardly hesitated. Looking at Jiang Wanbai, he nodded and asked, "master, can you lift the seal by yourself?" He asked, but Jiang Wanbai did not answer. Xue Xu raised his eyebrows and laughed and asked, "how? Can''t I? Is it fear of what I will do to you? " Green bamboo quickly waved his hand to explain: "no, no, no, it''s not. Mr. Xue, I think that since the master can do it alone, then there''s no need to bother you." "What is trouble? Don''t you treat me as a friend? If it''s a friend, you don''t have to feel like it''s trouble for me to help. " Xue Xu''s usual smile on his face was pale. It seemed that he was angry at the words of green bamboo. Jiang Wanbai also said: "I can''t do it alone. Have you forgotten? This blood seal was discovered by Xue Xu at the beginning. He is more familiar with these than I am. I just help him. How to do it depends on Xue Xu. " When she said this, Qingzhu''s hesitation flashed on his face. He lowered his head and blocked his face. After a long time, he looked up again at Jiang Wanbai and Xue Xu, smiling. His face was full of trust. He said, "then please master, you and Mr. Xue." It is as if the hesitation seen by Jiang Wanbai and others before is an illusion. "Are you ready now? If you''re ready now, Xue and I will be able to enter your psychic mind and remove the seal of blood for you Jiang Wanbai looks at the Green Bamboo Road, his face does not see the slightest difference. Green bamboo took a deep breath and nodded, "OK, master, master Xue, you can help me lift the seal now." Seeing that he nodded and agreed, Jiang Wanbai and Xue Xu didn''t hesitate any more. Jiang Wanbai directly took out the array and put it on, saying: "in case of any accident when you lift the seal for you, we should use the array. Of course, ah hang will guard for us, and there will be no accident." When she said this, Qingzhu nodded and looked down at Jiang Wanbai''s arrangement of the array. Her lips moved several times, as if she was talking about something. But when Jiang Wanbai set up the array and looked up, he scratched his head and laughed, and there was no difference in his face. Chapter 1439 Jiang Wanbai asked him to sit on the front of the array. Qingzhu didn''t have the slightest hesitation this time. He sat down directly according to Jiang Wanbai''s words. After sitting cross legged, he saw Jiang Wanbai and Xue Xu sitting in front of and behind him respectively. "You close your eyes, don''t think about anything, open your mind, do not have the mind to resist, otherwise we will fall short, understand?" Jiang Wanbai said to him. Xue Xu is sitting behind Qingzhu. Qingzhu subconsciously turns to see him, but Jiang Wanbai stops him. "Don''t move. You close your eyes and we''ll go straight ahead." Jiang Wanbai light road. Qingzhu was a little uncomfortable. Chaojiang Wanbai and Xue Xu said: "master, master Xue, do you want to change your position? I don''t know why. I always feel a little uncomfortable looking at the master like this. I''m afraid that when you enter my spiritual consciousness, you will have an accident." "Well, I''ll just change places with Xue." Jiang Wanbai immediately got up and changed his position with Xue Xu. After Jiang Wanbai changed to Qingzhu''s back, Qingzhu was obviously relieved and laughed at Xue Xu and said: "master Xue, master, if you think there is something wrong with you, or if you can''t untie the seal, you can give it up directly. Don''t force yourself. Although I want to lift the seal, I don''t want you to pay any price for it, you Our safety is the most important thing. " When he said these words, Qingzhu''s expression was very serious, which was totally for the sake of Jiang Wanbai and Xue Xu. Jiang Wanbai looks at Xue Xu and hooks his lips. Her eyes are cold. Where Xue Xu doesn''t see, her fingers move several times, and she can only see the shadow quickly. Just for a few breathing times, Jiang Wanbai plays several tricks in the surrounding array. After Qingzhu said these words, the three closed their eyes together. In a flash, Congjiang Wanbai and Xue Xu''s eyebrows fly out of a spirit, and they are not in the center of green bamboo''s eyebrows. Green bamboo''s eyelashes trembled, but he did not open his eyes and showed no resistance. "Hiss? A sea of fire. " As soon as he entered the sea of knowledge of green bamboo, Jiang Wanbai took a cold breath and looked a little ugly. Generally speaking, the sea of knowledge is a very peaceful place, either a peaceful sea of clouds, or a quiet dark, or a chaotic place to see clearly. It is the first time for Jiang Wanbai to meet a sea of fire like Qingzhu. Xue Xu also wrung his eyebrows and said with a thoughtful look: "people who have such a hot sea of knowledge are generally hot and easily irrational people, and they are bloodthirsty..." "That''s not true of green bamboo." Jiang Wanbai frowns. Just standing here and not doing anything, she has already felt the burning feeling from the sea of knowledge. In short, she is very uncomfortable. Jiang Wanbai looked around and found that the destination was a sea of knowledge with no boundary and nothing else to see. What''s more, she couldn''t find the purpose of her and Xue Xu''s coming here. She and Xue Xu didn''t really come for the blood seal of Qingzhu, but for the guy who hid in the body of Qingzhu. Since they found out that there was something wrong with the green bamboo, Jiang Wanbai and others had been quietly exploring. I want to catch that guy directly, but I haven''t found a flaw. Chapter 1440 However, Jiang Wanbai thought of such a way, and Xue Xu together into the sea of knowledge of green bamboo, if there is a guy hiding in the body of green bamboo, then from the sea is sure to find people. "Look first. If you find it, don''t be soft hearted." Jiang Wanbai sneered, and Xue Xu finished, two people then separate head to look for. Everyone''s knowledge of the sea is different. Some people''s spiritual strength means that they have a strong sense of God. If Qingzhu is really just an ordinary person, then no matter how big his knowledge of the sea is, it will not be much. However, Qingzhu is not an ordinary person. He has a sealed blood in his body. Although it is not clear what the specific blood is, Jiang Wanbai knows that his knowledge of the unicorn is not small. However, she is not sure that, in the case of blood seal, the sea of green bamboo will also be sealed. Such uncertainty was eliminated after Jiang Wanbai came to Qingzhu''s Zhihai. She can''t see the end of Zhihai at a glance. After searching for a certain distance, she still can''t find the boundary. This is because Qingzhu has only a part of Kirin blood. "If it''s a complete animal blood, I don''t know how broad it would be to know the sea." Jiang Wanbai gave a light Tut and stopped. This kind of endless knowledge means that it is not easy to find a person. Because it was in Qingzhu''s Zhihai, Jiang Wanbai had no way to contact Xue Xu, so that after looking for a circle, she could not even find Xue Xu. Originally, the two people agreed that as long as they found the guy, they would immediately wipe it out, and then leave Qingzhu''s Zhihai. After going outside, it''s much easier to contact another person. Now that Xue Xu didn''t call her, it means that he didn''t find the guy. Jiang Wanbai was thinking and heard a voice from the front: "master? Why are you here? " "Well?" Jiang Wanbai raised his eyes and saw Qingzhu standing there. Qingzhu was in a daze and scratched his head. Before he saw Jiang Wanbai, he was in a circle. It seemed that he didn''t know where it was. When he saw Jiang Wanbai, his eyes lit up and he immediately met him. Jiang Wanbai picked his eyebrows and stood still. He asked, "do you know where this is?" "Ah?" Green bamboo expression is at a loss, "master, I don''t know, but, to see you are here, I feel much relieved." With these words, he laughed foolishly. Jiang Wanbai took a puff from his forehead, nodded to him, and asked, "this is your knowledge of the sea. You can control here, or you can try to find out the people who break into here..." After a pause, Jiang Wanbai remembers that these things are almost all about talking to Qingzhu. He simply opens his mouth and tells him all about the knowledge of the sea. "If you encounter someone who is stronger than you, you can let the other party enter your sea of knowledge without authorization. If the other party is malicious, he can directly disperse your knowledge sea and cause harm to you. Similarly, if the person who enters your knowledge sea is not as strong as you, then the other party will be bitten back and let you kill..." Jiang Wanbai continued to walk in front of him. "However, if the other party''s strength is not as strong as you, and he wants to enter your knowledge sea, it is not a simple thing. Unless you allow him to do so, it is impossible for him to break into the sea, and he may be directly swallowed up by your divine consciousness." Chapter 1441 Green bamboo turned to follow her, smelled and asked, "master, if I devour the guy who broke into my sea, will my knowledge of the sea become more powerful?" "It''s supposed to be, as long as you''re able to swallow it up and make sure you don''t get it back afterwards." Jiang evening white point, she is walking in front of green bamboo, and green bamboo, has been behind her one or two steps. At this time, the green bamboo walking behind Jiang Wanbai suddenly stops. "What''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai noticed that the movement behind her had stopped, so she also stopped. She asked and looked back at Qingzhu. She grinned at Qingzhu and a dagger stabbed at her heart. The top of the dagger is still burning a red gold flame, with a heavy weight, and soon came to the front of Jiang Wanbai. But Jiang Wanbai stood still. She just lowered her head and looked at the weapon that stabbed her in the heart and gave a light tut. Qingzhu''s face has already shown the color of ecstasy. As long as you kill Jiang Wanbai, even if you don''t kill her, as long as you hurt her, he can devour her. In this way, it will be much easier for him to swallow Xue Xu, who also entered the sea of knowledge. However, at the moment when the tip of the dagger hit Jiang Wanbai''s heart, a stabbing golden light burst out from Jiang Wanbai''s heart. The green bamboo subconsciously blocked his eyes with another hand, but the hand holding the short sword sent a dense tingling feeling. This kind of tingling feeling made the consciousness of the man holding the short sword loose. The short sword suddenly fell down and turned into a red gold flame New into the sea of green bamboo. "Ah Green bamboo covered his eyes with his arm, and his throat howled with pain. The next moment, Jiang Wanbai''s cold hum voice rang in his mind, "I''ll spare you this time. If there''s another time, I''ll eat you directly." What she said about eating each other is actually swallowing the other directly. Before, when Jiang Wanbai and Xue Xu separately looked for this guy, they had the intention of killing each other. They agreed that if they met, they would kill them directly. But just when Qingzhu started to fight Jiang Wanbai, Jiang Wanbai found out that the green bamboo in front of him could control the sea of knowledge. Jiang Wanbai is also very sure that the green bamboo in front of her is not the one she is familiar with. Therefore, she guesses that the green bamboo in front of her, that is, the guy who suddenly appears on Qingzhu, is actually a green bamboo. Gradually, the roar of green bamboo went down, and finally disappeared. He put down his arm blocking his eyes and looked at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang evening white on is a pair of red gold eyes, her body a little bit tight up, slightly narrowed the eyes, tentatively called a: "green bamboo?" "What green bamboo? What are you?! How dare you call me by such a low name? " Green bamboo glared at Jiang Wanbai fiercely, and his voice was accompanied by a low roar like a wild animal. Although the young man as like as two peas in the face of , he could not see the appearance of the bamboo. He was always angry and angry, and it was like a beast that would burst into the human throat at any time. Jiang Wanbai picked up his eyebrows and chuckled, "this name is from you. Do you think it is inferior? You name yourself inferior. Who do you blame? And you''re angry at me? " When she said the last sentence, her voice sank, and her eyes suddenly showed anger. She slapped her face and hit the bad green bamboo on the head. Chapter 1442 At this moment, Jiang Wanbai did not bend her finger on Qingzhu''s forehead as usual, but slapped the bad green bamboo''s head with a firm slap. After this slap, Qingzhu didn''t know she would do it, so suddenly, she was a little confused. Such a muddle, the ferocity on the face also scattered a lot, but can see the usual appearance of green bamboo. Jiang evening white also did not stop, a slap followed by a slap to his head, "have temper, right? Yeah? Get angry with me, right? I think this name is not nice to hear. You scold yourself. What kind of temper do you have with me? Ah? Lose your temper Without saying a word, she slapped the bad green bamboo on the head, leaving no hands. "Lose your temper! You lose your temper with me! Do you want to lose your temper? " When Jiang Wanbai finally stops, the bad green bamboo has been slapped at least a dozen times. People seem to be a little short and have a dull expression. However, although Jiang Wanbai slapped him so much on the top of his head mercilessly, there was no scar on Qingzhu. "Hiss!" Jiang Wanbai looked at them and took a cold breath. Then he looked down at his palm and shook it. He said, "are you made of iron? It hurt my hands, but you didn''t react at all. " Bad green bamboo reached out and touched his head, as if he finally reflected what had happened. His whole face began to become ferocious. He glared at Jiang Wanbai, and his murderous spirit overflowed. The next moment, he roared at Jiang Wanbai. At this moment, Jiang Wanbai obviously saw the virtual shadow of a fierce beast coming out of him and directly towards himself. But Jiang Wanbai stood still, only slightly narrowed her eyes, allowing the shadow of the fierce beast to rush towards her face. For a moment, it seemed that there was a strong wind on her face, which made her face ache. "Tut!" Jiang Wanbai gives a light Tut and raises his hand to the bad green bamboo. As soon as he saw Jiang Wanbai raise his hand, he immediately subconsciously put out his hand to protect his head. After embracing his head, he reflected what he had just done, so the whole person froze and trembled for a moment. Jiang Wanbai chuckled and took back his lifted hand. He said, "since I know I''m afraid, I''ll be honest. What''s the matter with you?" "I killed you!" Bad green bamboo but a face angry toward the River night white roar way. Not enough, no matter how loud the voice is, people also stand there motionless, without the slightest intention to rush up and do something. Just now, he failed to kill Jiang Wanbai when he was unprepared to do so. Instead, he was hurt a little because of the golden light that suddenly appeared in Jiang Wanbai''s heart. If it wasn''t because it belonged to his knowledge sea, and he could be healed quickly, his hand would be abandoned directly. In addition, if the damage of the golden light is more serious, the green bamboo''s knowledge of the sea will be damaged. Jiang Wanbai was also aware of the connection between the bad green bamboo and the green bamboo at a critical time, so he took it in time, only to teach him a lesson, but not to cause him direct harm. "Come on, kill me." Jiang Wanbai is not afraid of him at all. When he hears his roar, he just picks his eyebrows and looks at him. Chapter 1443 The anger in the eyes of bad green bamboo was surging. Obviously, he was angry by Jiang Wanbai. However, when he got angry again, he knew that he couldn''t win Jiang Wanbai. This is Zhihai. From the beginning, when he met Zhihai, Jiang Wanbai had already explained his words to him. If the person who breaks into the sea is more powerful than the master who knows the sea, the most important thing is to find a way not to be killed by the other party, not to mention meeting and killing each other. Bad green bamboo suddenly grinned. He even stopped his anger, but he still looked at Jiang Wanbai angrily and said, "although I can''t kill you, you can''t kill me, can''t you?"? If you kill me, he will die, and everything here will disappear. You know that he and I are one. " "Nonsense." Jiang Wanbai also followed with a smile, his face did not see the slightest anger. Obviously, bad green bamboo''s purpose of deliberately provoking her has not been achieved. Seeing that the goal had not been achieved, the smile on the bad green bamboo''s face was also restrained a lot. He looked at Jiang Wanbai with gloomy eyes and said, "anyway, you can''t kill me. Why don''t you untie the blood seal for me? It''s helping me, and it''s also helping him, isn''t it? I am him, and he is also me. There is no conflict between us. As long as the blood seal is lifted, we will be completely integrated. " Bad green bamboo kept saying, staring at Jiang Wanbai''s eyes, obviously to persuade her, so that Jiang Wanbai agreed to help unlock the blood seal in green bamboo''s body. "No hurry." Jiang Wanbai thought he was too tired to stand, so he waved his sleeve and directly imagined a chair to sit down. She leaned on the back of the chair, cocked her legs, looked at the bad green bamboo with a smile, and said, "to untie the blood seal is sure to be untied, but before this, I was more curious, what is the matter with you and Qingzhu? Since you are one, why are you separated? And where are we? Are you still waiting for green bamboo to come here? " "How do you know me..." Listening to Jiang Wanbai''s question, there was no response in front of him. However, when he got to the back, his expression changed and a sentence blurted out. Unfortunately, he had not finished. He had recovered his mind again, and his voice stopped abruptly. Jiang Wanbai''s expression did not change, picked his eyebrows, and then he said, "how do you know that you are here all the time? This is too simple If you had been hiding in the green bamboo''s body a long time ago, we can''t help but know. As for why you are so determined? " She paused for a moment, then laughed, and continued, "you won''t understand it." When Jiang Wanbai said this, he did not hide his contempt for the bad green bamboo in front of him. This scene deeply hurt the bad green bamboo''s eyes, and made the roar in his throat ring again and again. If it was not for the suppression of blood, he might have shown the traces of animal by now. Bad green bamboo stares at Jiang Wanbai. His hand is clenched into a fist. He pulls the corner of his lip and says, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, you will help to untie the blood seal sooner or later. Before this, I will tell you what you want to know. After all, we are friends. I have to call you a master..." "I don''t have to, my friend Green bamboo and I are friends, but not with you. " Jiang Wanbai said slowly and leisurely, his eyes were always on him. Compared with the mood of bad green bamboo, Jiang Wanbai was more leisurely. Chapter 1444 He took a deep breath and directly crossed the words of Jiang Wanbai. He pretended that he didn''t hear it. He said, "I''m the blood of the unicorn and the bontail beast. This is my mustard seed space. Because something happened, the family insisted on looking for someone and had a disagreement with me, so he left the mustard space here I also stayed here. For so many years, I have been waiting for him to come back. Fortunately, this guy didn''t make me wait too long... " With that, maybe he was really happy, so the bad green bamboo couldn''t hold back and burst into laughter. The laughter went from low to high and finally turned into laughter. Jiang Wan''s white face did not change, watching him laugh. Bad green bamboo finally laughed enough, and then he looked at Jiang Wanbai and continued: "we are born with one body and two souls. Who makes us have two kinds of blood?" "Well It makes sense to say so. " Jiang Wanbai pondered for a while and asked him, "it must be very bad for two people to have one body, right? Have you ever thought about killing him and seizing the body by yourself? " "Of course not!" He even looked at Jiang Wanbai angrily and said, "we are one. From the moment we were born, we knew each other''s existence. How could we want to kill each other? Moreover, compared with having a body alone, we are more inseparable from each other. I like the world here, like to stay in this space, and have abundant aura, It''s so nice to talk to him when he''s bored without any interruption... " He said very touching, as if and green bamboo really inseparable from each other. Jiang Wan nodded his head, stretched out his hand to hold his chin, and gently nodded on his chin with his fingertips. He looked at the bad green bamboo with a smile, but did not interrupt him. He seemed to be listening very carefully and like to hear him say these things. Bad green bamboo''s eyes gradually flashed with impatience. He was about to end the topic and mention the matter of unlocking the seal again. Jiang Wanbai''s eyes fell on his back, and gently touched his fingertips for a moment. At the same time, his cocked legs were put down. "You have come at last." Jiang evening white hook lips smile, this time is really the sincere smile. But falling in the eyes of the bad green bamboo, but let his mind a tight, in the heart rise a bad premonition, he suddenly turned around, vigilant look behind, see is coming to Xue Xu, instantly face changed. As he said, he and green bamboo should be one. Here is the sea of green bamboo, which means that here is his sea knowledge. The bad green bamboo can also control everything in the sea of knowledge. Similarly, if someone approaches or breaks into the sea, he will know exactly what the action is. However, Xue Xu came over. If Jiang Wanbai did not look at his back and take the initiative to mention it, the bad green bamboo would not have found Xue Xu''s arrival at all, which means that Xue Xu is also stronger than him. After trying to understand this, the bad green bamboo''s bad premonition became more and more serious, but he did not dare to show it. After all, the matter had developed to this point, and he had no way out. So he pulled the corners of his lips and asked Jiang Wanbai, "you must work together to untie my blood seal, right? Now that he''s here, are you ready to start? " Chapter 1445 When they said these words, the urgency in the eyes of the bad green bamboo was beyond cover. Jiang later white point head, "indeed, now Xue Xu came, we can do it." The bad green bamboo sighed half relieved, and his expression was stiff again. He looked at the River night white with vigilance and asked, "what are you laughing about?" "I''ll be able to help Qingzhu to unlock the seal of blood vein in a minute. I''m certainly happy." Jiang was a man of course in his face. She said this sentence with too sincere expression, bad green bamboo stared at her for a while, but it was really impossible to see if it was installed. She had to temporarily press down the uneasiness and said, "OK, what are you going to do? How do you do it? What do I need to do? " "You?" Jiang white eyebrow, laugh up, next moment the fierce gas emerges, killing the meaning of overflowing, the voice suddenly cold, "you just need to die." The moment when her voice had not completely fallen, Jiang evening Bai and Xue Xu had already made their hand together. The golden spirit that the white palm of the river was flying out of the heart turned into a rope, and the bad green bamboo was tied to a strict and solid situation. The bad green bamboo is obviously always on guard. The first reaction is to escape. However, the golden rope has tied him up. His figure is indeed disappeared from the river evening white and xuexu as he thought. But the gold cord on him did not disappear. Jiang evening white also did not rush to chase, instead looked at Xue Xu, lightly tut a voice, said: "not enough? Can''t move faster? " Originally, her plan was to tie up the bad green bamboo at that moment, Xue Xu followed by it, and directly solved the bad green bamboo. It is convenient to make it into one breath. As a result, she tied up the bad green bamboo, but Xue Xu did not keep up with it. , they all blame their teammates for not giving suck. "What is the rush? I believe he can''t run away. " Xue Xu picked his eyebrows and laughed lazily. Jiang evening white hum a little, no longer delay, quickly from the storage ring to find a lot of array plates, directly began to set up the array, the formation is complex, Jiang evening white also did not think that will be useful for a day, so that there is no refining in advance, now can only use other array plates in hand to make up. Soon, Jiang later white put the array in place. She looked up at Xue Xu and said, "there is no mistake in this matter. Please be careful." "Rest assured, I know the weight." Xue Xu nodded. Although the smile on her face did not change, Jiang evening white still could see it. He was really serious, JIANG evening White had been talking to the bad green bamboo after he found the connection between the bad green bamboo and the green bamboo. It was like accompanying the bad green bamboo acting. In fact, she was also delaying the time. She was waiting for Xue Xu to come. And she didn''t believe in all the bad bamboo words. Jiang later in the white letter he said from birth is one soul, but she has another guess in her heart, before seeing Xue Xu, she even if there is this speculation, she dare not easily to do the bad green bamboo. Until seeing Xue Xu, Xue Xu saw her killing intention to the bad green bamboo, and nodded to her. It is a good idea that people who have experienced so many things together can understand each other''s meaning, even if they are not suitable for using the voice transmission technology in this environment. "Have you found the bamboo?" Jiang evening white played a trick with his hand. He looked at the bad green bamboo near the distance pulled by the golden rope to come here, and asked Xue Xu at the side. Chapter 1446 Xue Xu nodded, "see, this is not afraid to frighten the snake, so did not let him come with me." However, Xue Xu didn''t miss a word about what he and Jiang Wanbai would do, and Qingzhu, after thinking about it, gave Xue an answer. Because of this answer, Xue Xu nodded to her when he saw Jiang Wanbai''s intention. Just as Jiang Wanbai and Xue Xu talk, the bad green bamboo tied by the golden rope has been pulled to them. "You must think clearly! If you kill me! He can''t live Bad green bamboo angry way. Jiang Wanbai sneered and said, "don''t worry. I know very well whether he can live after killing you. You don''t need to worry about this matter. You just have to die!" When the last word has not fallen, Jiang Wanbai''s tone suddenly becomes fierce. The golden power in her hand condenses into a small dagger, which she stabs into the heart of the bad green bamboo. "Ah The bad green bamboo is full of hate and unwilling anger, stares at Jiang Wanbai, and roars in his throat. Gradually, from the beginning of the golden dagger, the body of the bad green bamboo began to turn into a light spot, bit by bit broken, scattered, and finally integrated into the sea of fire. Jiang Wanbai shook his hand, waved his sleeve, and put away all the gold daggers and ropes. Then he looked at Xue Xu and said, "let''s go?" "Well." Xue Xu nodded. At the next moment, their bodies turned into light spots and flew out of the sea of green bamboo. Jiang Wanbai and Xue Xu opened their eyes almost at the same time. Qi Qingxing, who was watching Jiang Wanbai, asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?" "It''s settled." Jiang Wanbai gave a light Tut and stood up from the ground with Qi Qingxing''s hand. He stretched out a stretch and said, "the other party is arrogant and arrogant. It''s really easy to deal with it." Originally, she was afraid that the other side was too cunning to deal with, so she let Qi Qingxing guard outside. If the other side escaped from the body of green bamboo, she could also block his way. I didn''t expect that. I didn''t come to this step at all. As Tong Jiang Wanbai said, the bad green bamboo is arrogant, arrogant and eager to completely occupy the body of green bamboo, so that it is easy to be held in the hands of Jiang Wanbai. Soon, green bamboo also woke up. At the moment of opening his eyes, he almost cried out, "it''s terrible Master, fortunately you are here, or I will never come back again, and my body will not be mine... " "You should be glad, fortunately, the other side and your personality is very different, we will find that it is wrong, otherwise, if the other party is good at camouflage, it will not only be you who can''t come back, we will all have to fall here." Jiang Wanbai Quzhi lightly flicked on his forehead, helpless way. Green bamboo covered his forehead and nodded hastily: "fortunately, master, you are so powerful that you can see that you can kill that guy!" Jiang Wanbai had no choice but to shake his head and take back his sight to look around. They were still in this different sea area. Jiang Wanbai took a deep breath and felt this extremely strong aura. He only felt that his spirit was much better and his spirit was refreshing. "It''s so nice here. I''m a little reluctant to leave." Jiang Wanbai sighed. "Then don''t go." Green bamboo scratched his head and said with a smile. Qi Qingxing looked at Jiang Wanbai and asked, "do you know where this is?" "Yes, he said it himself." Jiang Wanbai nodded his head in the evening, and he probably said what he asked from the bad green bamboo mouth. Chapter 1447 This should be the mustard seed space of green bamboo. For example, the unicorn beast was born with a mustard seed space. With the growth of the supernatural beast, it became more and more powerful. It is said that the mustard seed space owned by it can become a world of its own, and there is a set of laws of heaven and earth belonging to this world. Green bamboo has a part of the Kirin blood, but also has its own mustard seed space. However, compared with the mustard seed space possessed by the pure blood of the divine beast, this one of Qingzhu is a little worse, but it is better than the space magic weapons such as the storage ring and the heaven and earth bag. You can encounter the treasure that can''t be asked for. "However, I don''t know what happened. Qingzhu insists on looking for someone. In order to find that person, he can only leave his mustard seed space here, and even seal his own blood. By the way, say your blood seal..." Jiang Wanbai looked at the green bamboo and said, "I suspect you did the seal yourself." "Ah? Why? " Green bamboo a Leng, stare big eyes, a face at a loss. Xue Xu also nodded at the side. "Before we came out of the sea, we took a look at the seal on your blood. There was a trace of kylin on it. It was very likely that you sealed it yourself." "As for why, find out why you left mustard seed space here, you should also know why you want to seal your own blood." Jiang evening white road, followed by Qi Qingxing. Before Jiang Wanbai opened his mouth, Qi Qingxing said in a voice: "the person he is looking for should be me." "It should be." Jiang evening white spot. Qingzhu looked at Qi Qingxing and looked at Qi Qingxing. They didn''t speak. Obviously, they didn''t know what to say. After all, they didn''t know what the relationship between them was. They didn''t know why Qingzhu wanted to go to him at the beginning, and even did these things before looking for him. "In fact, as long as you untie your blood seal, your past memory will come back, and you will naturally know what happened." Jiangwan Baidao. Green bamboo''s eyes brightened, and then the light faded down. He scratched his head and hesitated: "master, I don''t know why. After listening to you, I have a premonition that I can''t untie my blood seal..." "Your premonition is right, at least we can''t untie your blood seal now." Jiang Wan Bai Dao reached out and patted him on the shoulder. Green bamboo pursed his lips and nodded, but did not feel disappointed. "If you can''t untie the blood seal in your body, it means that you can only let it stay here and wait for the seal that belongs to you to be lifted one day before you can take it back." Snow leaned against the side of the boat. Green bamboo looked at the place and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s mine. It''s mine. I''ll take it back one day." When he said this, he looked serious and didn''t give up. Obviously, he really thought so. For Qingzhu, in the past, his wish was to have endless notebooks and hope that the young master''s health would be better. Later, he went to the countryside with his son and met Jiang Wanbai. Qi Qingxing''s health gradually improved. Qingzhu had only one wish, that is, there were endless notebooks to read. Later, he was surprised to learn that he was not an ordinary person. He also hoped that one day he would become as powerful as Jiang Wanbai. When he really met something, he hoped that he could also help, instead of requiring Jiang Wanbai and others to consider leaving someone to protect him. Chapter 1448 But even so, his mentality has always been very peaceful. "Then let''s get out of here." Jiangwan Baidao. Qingzhu also nodded. After waiting for a while, he found that Jiang Wanbai and others were all looking at him. He was stunned and asked, "master, what''s the matter? What are you looking at me for? " "This is your mustard seed space. We''ll go out and see you of course." Jiang Wanbai chuckles and points to the green bamboo eyebrows with golden power. For a moment, a voice in the mind of green bamboo ring up, green bamboo subconsciously with the voice action. In order to keep this place from being found, Jiang Wanbai thought about it and let out the resentment that had been put into the jade altar before. After understanding what was going on here, Jiang Wanbai also determined that the resentment was not real. It should be the camouflage under the cloth when green bamboo left mustard seed space here, in case someone gets close to it. When Jiang Wanbai left, he not only put back the things that existed like resentment, but also arranged several arrays to make this place more secret. Even if some ordinary people intruded into it, they would not be unable to leave. When he got back to the shore, it was July. The weather became hot and was about to enter the dog days. Jiang Wanbai fell in love with eating peaches. He bit down the juicy peaches, which were soft and sweet. After eating, they were full of fragrance. In order to facilitate the collection of the boat, Jiang Wanbai chose a night to let the boat dock after dark. As soon as she got off the boat, she picked up the boat and was planning to go to a place where no one was there, and then go directly to the town that Xinyue and Liyan said. "Master, the man over there seems to be staring at us all the time." Green bamboo suddenly came out. Jiang Wanbai looked in the direction of Qingzhu, and saw a simple and honest looking man standing there. When Jiang Wanbai and others looked at the past, the man raised his feet and came over and asked in a voice, "is it Mrs. Qi''s party?" "Well?" Jiang evening white pick eyebrow, toward Qi Qingxing look, smile up, "my husband''s family name is Qi indeed." "That''s right..." The man breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing Jiang Wanbai and others looking at him, he leaned aside, pointed to a small room not far away, and said, "could you please come and sit down with me?" "There''s no need to sit down. We''re in a hurry to get out of here. You can tell me what you want." Jiangwan Baidao. As soon as the man heard that Jiang Wanbai and others were anxious to leave here, his face changed and he said in a hurry: "haiyintuo, I''ll help her watch it. If she sees you back, she will ask her to come over. It seems that she wants to look for you for something..." "Haiyin..." Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other and said, "we know where she lives. Since you said she has something to look for us, let''s go and have a look." The man was relieved, nodded quickly and said, "that''s good. Since Haiyin came back, she has been guarding the wharf every day. She refused to leave at night. I finally tried to persuade her to go back at night and said that I would pay attention to it for her in the evening..." The man muttered, and his voice was full of exclamations. In fact, he had met Jiang Wanbai and others. When Jiang Wanbai and others went out to sea with Haiyin, it was the man in front of him who was present and watched them sign their autographs. Chapter 1449 When the man left, Jiang Wanbai looked at Qingzhu and asked him, "do you want to see Haiyin again?" "No more." Qingzhu scratched his head and looked at the village with a few lights nearby. He shook his head toward Jiang Wanbai. He took a deep breath and said, "there is no banquet that will never end. When we were at sea before, we had already said goodbye to Haiyin once, so we will not go." Qingzhu knows that Jiang Wanbai left Haiyin a sum of silver and a Ping''an amulet. In fact, he can probably imagine why Haiyin is waiting to see them. It must be because of the money. Therefore, the best thing is to stop here. Don''t see you again. "No, let''s go." Jiang Wanbai smiles and says. Among them, the one who has the best relationship with Haiyin is Qingzhu, so Jiang Wanbai asks Qingzhu for a time, and Qingzhu''s answer is in fact expected by Jiang Wanbai. At least, there is a saying in Qingzhu that is right. There are all banquets in the world. The fate between them and Haiyin is actually over when they are at sea. A few people did not go to Haiyin, but went to another direction. They went to an open place where people could not be seen. Jiang Wanbai took out the map and looked at the town mentioned before the new moon. "Elm town." Jiang Wanbai murmured and put away the map in her hand. She snapped her finger and said, "OK, let''s go to Yushu town!" The next moment, the group walked forward a few steps, and suddenly found the scene changed. But in the blink of an eye, the sound of the waves in their ears had disappeared, and the sound of the sea breeze had disappeared. However, the smell of fishy salty smell still remained in the nasal cavity, which was difficult to dissipate for a while. It''s not like in the city that you can''t get into the town when you close the gate at the time. At night, people will pass by or stop to stay at this time. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai and others enter the town smoothly by carriage. "I want to ride a horse." Jiang Wanbai burst into a voice. Xue Xu sneered and said, "otherwise, we''ll go to the Inn and have a rest. How many times do you ride around the town?" Qi Qingxing is also looking at Jiang Wanbai, smiling in his eyes and saying, "riding so late, disturbing people." "Well, the next time I''m on my way, I''m not going to ride a horse." Jiang Wanbai snorted. Of course, other people don''t have any opinions. Even Qingzhu, when Qi Qingxing learned to ride and shoot at the beginning, he also learned from it. Therefore, it is not difficult to ride a horse. While talking, the carriage had stopped at the door of the Town Inn. It was not winter now, and the wind was comfortable at night. Therefore, the door of the inn was open, and the waiter sat at the table near the door to doze off. However, when Jiang Wanbai and others went in, the waiter quickly woke up. He rubbed his back neck and yawned. Subconsciously, he put on a smile on his face and asked in a voice, "how many rooms do you want?" "Two." Qingzhu took out the money bag and went over, and soon asked for two rooms. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had one room, Qingzhu and Xue Xu were one. The waiter sent them upstairs and said, "there is hot water in the kitchen, but there is nothing to eat. If you can do it yourself, the kitchen will do its best, and if there is anything else, just tell the small one." Chapter 1450 Jiang Wanbai and others had eaten it before they got off the boat, so they were not hungry. They didn''t need to eat anything more. They just needed to take a bath. Jiang Wanbai and others could clean and clean with a dust removal technique. Green bamboo immediately ran to fetch hot water. Xue Xu called out to the waiter and asked, "are there any strange things in your town? I can''t sleep, so I want to pass the time by listening to some strange stories. " Jiang Wanbai took a look at him, but he didn''t have many pipes. He went back to the room with Qi Qingxing. Xiao ER was so sleepy that when he heard Xue Xu''s words, his eyes lit up and said, "if you want to talk about strange things, we really have them in our town." "No hurry, do you have any wine? You go to that pot of wine, and we''ll talk while we drink Xue Xu said with a smile. The waiter quickly turned around and ran down to get the wine. His face was happy, and he never saw the sleepy look before. When Jiang Wanbai was about to go to bed and was about to go to bed, the door was knocked. Qi Qing went to open the door and saw Xue Xu leaning against the door. He said in a low voice: "one person can''t listen to the story enough. Do you want to call more people?" "What about the peanuts and melon seeds that green bamboo peeled last time? Let him stir fry a crisp sugar Xue Xu Dao. As a result, as soon as he finished speaking, Jiang Wanbai put his head out of Qi Qingxing''s back, squinting his eyes and looking at him, "what kind of crisp sugar?" It was her crisp candy. If Qingzhu had not said that she wanted to fry crisp sugar, she would not have no melon seeds and peanuts to eat for several days. She has been enduring it until now. Later, she forgot about it when she was at sea. Now when she heard Xue Xu mention it, Jiang Wanbai immediately remembered it. "Don''t look at me like that. I''ll go out and buy it for you tomorrow morning. Anyway, we''re all out now, and I''m afraid we can''t buy it?" Xue Xu raised his eyebrows. Jiang Wanbai thought about it and snorted, but gave him all the things that green bamboo had decided to use to fry crisp sugar. It happened that green bamboo came up at this time. Xue Xu gave the things to Qingzhu and walked downstairs with his shoulder. As he walked along, he said: "go, go, now, stir fry crisp sugar. I''ll have a story to listen to later." The waiter was holding the wine jar and going upstairs. He heard that Xue Xu asked green bamboo to stir fry crisp sugar. His eyes brightened and he swallowed. After all, in their small town, there are not many people who can afford to eat cakes. Although the crisp candy is simple, most people will not spend that money to buy some sugar to fry this. I only go to the pastry shop and buy some once in a while. "My guest, we can''t finish this story all night." Second way. As soon as Qingzhu heard that there was a story to listen to, he went to the kitchen happily. Up to now, his biggest wish is still that he had not changed, that is, he hoped that he could read and hear endless stories. Far away in the east coast thousands of miles away, when the day is light, Haiyin is holding food, eating and walking to the seaside. The man was about to change shifts to sleep. When he saw Haiyin coming, he said with a smile, "Haiyin! Why do you run to the beach early in the morning? Didn''t the person you''re waiting for already arrived last night? " "Brother Fang, what do you say?" Haiyin was stunned, and the steamed stuffed bun in her hand did not care about it. She ran over and asked anxiously, "brother Fang, did you see them back last night?" "Come back. I told them that you were waiting for them. Mrs. Qi also said that they knew where your home was and they would go to find you by themselves. Why? You don''t see them? Did they forget what your home was? That shouldn''t be Our village is so big... " The man muttered, scratched his head, and could not understand. Chapter 1451 In contrast, Haiyin was still stupefied at first, but gradually, she also understood. She knew that with the skills of Jiang Wanbai and others, even if they didn''t know where she lived in advance, it was a very easy thing for them to know. Since they didn''t find her, it showed that they didn''t intend to see her again. The man understood later, looked at Haiyin worried and asked, "Haiyin, are you ok? I think those people are very nice. There are other reasons why they don''t go to see you As soon as he patted his head, he seemed to suddenly think of something. He even said, "at that time, I told them to wait. When I could call you, they said they were in a hurry to leave here. There must be something urgent. Maybe after finishing the work, they will come back to look for you..." The man comforted. Haiyin laughed and gave him the steamed stuffed buns she had brought him. She said, "in fact, I''m waiting here to make sure whether they have come back safely. Since they have come back safely, I''m relieved that I don''t have to see them." But she also knew that she and Jiang Wanbai would not see each other again. The man bit a bun, laughed and said, "in this case, you can come here less. You are a girl, and the wharf is chaotic. There are all kinds of people coming and going. Be careful, you know?" "I know, brother Fang, thank you..." Hain nodded. What did they say, and their voice was soon dispersed in the sea breeze. Last night, when you saw the story of Qingzhu, you were frightened by Qingzhu''s eyes "Yes, master, I haven''t finished listening to the story, but it''s a pity that it''s dawn, and the sophomore is going to do something." Green bamboo scratched his head, and there is a pity on his face. It seems that if it was not for the fact that the sophomore was going to do something, he would still be able to listen. "Be careful of sudden death." Jiang Wanbai reminds him that he can feel a soothing talisman and give it to him. He says, "put this under the pillow when you go to bed later, so that you can get the spirit back more quickly." "OK, thank you, master." Qingzhu picked it up in a hurry and went back to his room to sleep. Compared with Qingzhu, who had been cooking all night and seemed to die suddenly at any time, Xue Xu had nothing to do. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing went down, Xue Xu was still sitting there, and the jar of wine in front of him was empty. He sent the plate containing crisp sugar forward and said, "here, there are two pieces of crisp sugar left for you." "Thank you very much." Jiang Wanbai resisted the impulse to roll his eyes. When he sat down, he pinched two pieces of crispy candy. One piece was put into his mouth, and the other was handed to Qi Qingxing''s mouth. Qi Qingxing also did not refuse, bit in the mouth. "What story did you hear last night? When green bamboo went to bed, he said that he had not heard the ending, and wanted to continue to listen to it Jiang Wanbai chewed the crisp sugar in her mouth, and the fragrance of melon seeds and peanuts. There was a sweet smell between her lips and teeth, which made her feel better. Xue Xu stood up and went to the door and said, "don''t you want to have breakfast? Talk while you walk. " Chapter 1452 They went out of the Inn and planned to find a place to have a taste of breakfast here. As they walked slowly, Xue Xu talked about what they had heard from the sophomore last night. "Xiao er said that when the previous dynasty was still alive, he once sent a princess to make a marriage. But the princess fell ill when she passed by Yushu Town, and then died here. The general who escorted the princess to get married was also killed here." Said Xue Xu slowly. Jiang Wanbai looked at him in a daze, always felt that the story was a little big, with a beginning and a tail, but there was no middle story. As a result, after she waited for a while, Xue Xu had no voice, and even Qi Qingxing looked at Xue Xu. Xue Xu raised his eyebrows and asked, "what are you looking at me for?" "Why don''t you go on?" Jiang Wanbai blinked and asked. Xue Xu: "the story has been finished, ah, the general died." "You..." Jiang Wanbai looked at him indescribably, "is that it? Have you been talking all night? " "Well." Xue Xu nodded, as if there was nothing wrong with it. Jiang Wanbai is a little speechless. Qi Qingxing holds her hand and pinches it. He says, "go back to find Qingzhu." "Well." Jiang evening white point, on Xue Xu''s ability to tell a story, in addition to go back to ask Qingzhu again, there is no other way. Xue Xu didn''t mind at all. He stopped suddenly. Chaojiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing said, "the steamed buns in this family are good. The waiter said that it was the longest steamed bun shop in the town. By the way, the steamed bun shop witnessed the story of the princess and the general Jiang Wanbai was stunned, and the man who was busy at the steamed bun shop heard Xue Xu''s words and immediately laughed and said, "this young master is right. My baozi shop has been here since I was in Yushu Town, which means that my baozi shop is the first one in Yushu town..." "Then you should know about the princess and the general?" Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other, raised their feet and went in, and asked the man. The man nodded and took the steamed buns he wanted for Xue Xu, and said, "I know more than that. There is no one in this town who knows better than me. You know, when the princess and the general stay in Yushu Town, they can come to my buns shop to buy buns every day." When he said this, Jiang Wanbai was also interested and asked for some steamed stuffed buns. He told the man what Xue Xu had said before. On hearing this, the man waved his hand and said, "no, no, the princess is not sick, but there is a problem here..." He reached for his head. Jiang Wanbai understood what he meant. He Qin princess was a fool. She was stunned for a moment and asked subconsciously, "why did you send a princess who had problems there to make a marriage?"? Is the other party willing? " "I don''t want to. I can''t do it. The other party is a subordinate country. I look up to our Xiao''s breath. In the end, the princess has not married, and the other party has already destroyed the country." The man said. Just at this time point, there are not many people to buy steamed buns. The man simply sat down at the table beside Jiang Wanbai and others, and said with a thoughtful face. No one can tell when it happened. Only one day, a group of people came to Yushu town. The leader was a beautiful young man. At first, everyone thought that he was a passing businessman. Later, it was known that the other party was the princess who was going to make a marriage, and that beautiful young man was the general who escorted the princess. Chapter 1453 "You don''t know. When you knew that the young man was actually a general, how excited were the girls who had not married in the town. Outside the courtyard where the group had settled down, there were matchmakers spinning around every day, but they were stopped by the guards and couldn''t get in, otherwise the threshold would have to be broken..." Recalling the story he heard from his father, the man said excitedly, as if he had seen it all with his own eyes. The man in the steamed bun shop was named Yang. According to him, when the princess came to the town, it was his ancestor named Yang Dali who ran the shop. It was also the end of June and near July. Because of the hot weather, the pedestrian stopped when passing by Yushu town and decided to repair it for a while and then continue to go to the destination. As a result, they got the news that the two countries were at war. It was not known whether the peace and marriage could continue, and the people of the court were busy fighting, and they did not care about the princess. At that time, the border town of this dynasty was in the south of Yushu Town, which was not far away. It was only an hour''s journey. Just after the darkest time in the morning, the door of Yang''s steamed stuffed bun shop opened. The steamed buns were put into the steamer. Yang Dali was just about to take a nap by the door, and there was something coming. Thinking of moving in from half a month ago, but only occasionally meeting a few neighbors, Yang Dali was full of energy and quickly stood up to look at the past. "Xiao Chang, why did you get up so early today?" Yang energetically asked, if there is no look to the youth behind the door. Xiao Chang''s young man, with a white face and a grin on his side, said, "my godfather told me to go to the border town and buy something. I''ll go there early, so that I can come back early, or it will be too hot." He was standing behind the threshold, with a small burden on his shoulder, his fingers supporting the door, and his other hand hanging. His thin body was pitch black and could not see anything. There was no light in the room. "To the border town? Xiaochang, the border city is in chaos now. I don''t know when it will affect us. What are you doing in the border city? It''s too dangerous... " Yang Dali asked curiously, and couldn''t help but nagging several words. Yang Dali has no children. When Xiaochang and his godfather just moved here, Yang Dali liked Xiaochang very much. He murmured that Xiaochang''s godfather was lucky and recognized such a good son. Although Xiao Chang said that he would go to the border town early, he did not rush to go. He took a look at Yang Dali''s steamed bun steamer. Yang Dali noticed it, and even said: "anyway, it''s still early. Even if you go early, the gate of the border city has not been opened. It''s better to wait and wait. When my first steamed bun is steamed, you can take some to eat on the road, so as not to rush on the road without strength and be hungry." "Oh, good." Xiaochang obviously had this meaning, so he didn''t refuse. He was about to say something more when his eyes suddenly fell behind Yang Dali and said, "Uncle Yang, it seems that someone has come to buy steamed buns." "No one came to buy steamed stuffed buns so early. I think it''s just passing by." From far to near, shopkeeper Yang murmured on his mouth and turned to look over there. His eyes widened in an instant, and he quickly stood up straight, "this is not The general? " Chapter 1454 After a few words, Yang Dali said very quietly, as if afraid of being heard by the other side. It was the general who escorted the princess who had just arrived in the town a few days ago. The town was so big that people from all over the town knew it. Even if they had not seen them before, they could hear a lot. When they saw one or two strangers, they could quickly recognize who they were. When the general rode close, Yang Dali saw that he still had a girl on his horse. She was young and beautiful, but she had some innocence and ignorance that didn''t belong to this age between his eyebrows and eyes, just like a child. Yang Dali was stunned when he saw the girl. He thought that there was such a beautiful girl around the general, and he could not see the girls in their town. The dream of those girls in the town who wanted to marry the general would be broken. When Yang Dali thought about this, the girl on horseback pulled the general''s sleeve and looked up at him, "brother, moon wants to eat meat buns." The general stopped his horse and looked down at her. His expression was somewhat helpless. As soon as he opened his mouth, his voice was a little bit hoarse, which did not match his appearance. "Princess, you can call your subordinate''s name." "What''s your name?" The princess looked up at him with a serious look. In fact, from leaving Beijing to now, such a dialogue has been staged at least ten times. Every time, she would ask his name seriously, and he would not feel impatient. He always patiently told her his name, "princess, his subordinate''s surname is Li, and his single name is Yan. You can call him subordinate Liyan." Every time, Li Yan would tell her this, but the next time, she would call him "brother". After he made a correction, she asked his name seriously. As it is now, Li Yan got off the horse first and reached out to take her off the horse and said, "princess, your subordinate''s surname is Li, and your single name is Yan. Just call me Liyan." "Oh, Li Yan." She nodded and after standing firm, she said, "my name is crescent moon, you call me crescent moon." When she said this, Xinyue frowned, and her expression became more and more unhappy. She said, "I don''t call you princess. My name is crescent. My name is Xinyue. My name is Xinyue. It''s the name she gave me. Is that good to hear?" Asked the last sentence, crescent looked up at Li Yan, eyes have light, some look forward to looking at him. "Good to hear." Li Yan almost didn''t think much. She nodded and moved her hand. Her fingers curled up for a while, but she didn''t reach out to touch her head. Crescent moon in his say those two words, the light in his eyes is even more, the whole people are happy, and a little embarrassed, light cough a way: "your name is also good to hear." "Well." Li Yan nods, in the end is did not hold back, reached out to rub her head. "Oh, my hair will be disordered!" New moon anxious way, but did not feel unhappy. Yang Dali stood at the door of the steamed stuffed bun shop and listened to the conversation between Li Yan and crescent moon. He thought that the people in the town said that the princess had a problem with his brain. At first, he thought that everyone was spreading it, but now he realized that it was true. Is thinking like this when, Li Yan actually already took back the hand to look toward him this side. Chapter 1455 With a pair of eyes on Liyan, Yang Dali did not dare to think about other things. He quickly restrained his mind, gave a warm smile to Liyan and asked in a voice, "general, what kind of stuffed buns do you want to buy? My steamed bun has just been sent to the steamer. Let me have a look Oh! It''s almost ready... " When Li Yan and Yang Dali say they want some steamed stuffed buns, the crescent moon, which looks around, has already run to Xiaochang. Although Xiaochang looks like a teenager, he is no longer short. Xinyue stands in front of him and looks up at him slightly. "So you are the princess they said?" Small often slightly stare big eyes, is also a face curiously looking at the new moon, the next moment vision falls behind the crescent moon, and Li Yan looks at one eye. Li Yan twisted his eyebrows. I don''t know why, but I feel uncomfortable. "Crescent moon, then I heard a small frown:" I often frown "But they call you princess." Small often smile Ying Ying Ying Road. Crescent wrung his face, a face of displeasure, hem and haw: "but I don''t like them to call me princess, I like them to call my name, if you call me princess, I won''t talk to you!" As she spoke, she leaned over and looked at Xiaochang with her spare light. She didn''t want to talk to Xiaochang any more. She was very childish, but she kept looking at Xiaochang with her spare light. Obviously, she hoped that Xiaochang could take the initiative to talk to herself. "Well, I''ll call you crescent moon, and you''ll call me my name. My name is Xiaochang." Xiao Chang didn''t let the new moon down, so he nodded. New moon a listen, immediately happy, turn to look at him, way: "good, small often." "New moon." Xiao Chang called after her. Two people looked at each other and both laughed. Crescent''s eyes somehow fell on the package on his shoulder and asked curiously, "Xiaochang, why are you carrying the package? Where do you want to go "I''m going to the border town." Xiao Chang Dao. Crescent Leng for a moment, then frown to think, suddenly, her eyes a bright, happy way: "good coincidence ah, I and Li Yan also want to go to the border city, do you want to go with us?" When Li Yan heard this, he couldn''t help but stride over. He looked at Xiaochang and asked, "what are you going to do in the border town?" "Yes, Xiaochang, what are you doing in the border town?" New moon asks curiously. Xiao Chang blinked his eyes, as if frightened by Li Yan''s eyes, so he stepped back two steps, his back against the door, and said, "my godfather asked me to go to the border town to help him buy something." He said, took out a prescription from his arms, and said, "my godfather is not very well. He will come back after a period of time. The medicine at home is almost finished, so he asked me to go to the border town and catch some more medicine." Although there are also medical centers in the town, the town is not big, and the medical centers are not big enough to go anywhere. It is not necessary to find some more expensive medicinal herbs in the medical centers. You have to go to the border town to buy them. Li Yan listened to his words, but didn''t reach out to receive the prescription he handed over. He just took a deep look at him and didn''t say anything. He took the steamed stuffed bun handed by Yang Dali and looked at the crescent moon sideways and said, "crescent moon, steamed stuffed bun is OK, let''s go?" Crescent looked at Xiaochang, a little hesitant. Li Yan saw at a glance that he wanted to go with Xiaochang, and said immediately, "crescent, we only have a horse, we can''t take him." Chapter 1456 "All right." The new moon some disappointments nodded the head, one step three turns back and Li Yan walked. When he got on the horse and left, the new moon waved to Xiaochang and said, "Xiaochang, I''m waiting for you in the border town. Come here quickly." "Good." Xiao Chang nodded and looked at her with a smile. Li Yan looked at Xiaochang again, a clip of horse belly, and rode away. "Xiao Chang, are you ok?" As soon as Li Yan left with the new moon, Yang Dali ran to Xiaochang and looked at him anxiously. "Fortunately, General Li has a good temper. I heard that the general has been on the battlefield and killed people, and his temper is also very bad. You talk to that Princess like that. Fortunately, he didn''t argue with you, nor was he angry..." Yang Dali is still there, a face of happiness chattering, Xiaochang has been looking at the direction of Liyan left, until can''t see to take back the line of sight, toward Yang Dali way: "Uncle Yang, since the steamed stuffed bun has been good, then you also give me a few baozi, I take the road to eat, now also on the road." After the darkest time in the early hours of the morning, the day soon dawned, that is, for a while, the sky brightened a lot. Yang energetically looked at the sky, continued to answer, turned to pack a few steamed buns and handed it to Xiaochang. Xiaochang gives money, while eating steamed buns, he also walks towards the border town. Yang Dali stands at the door of the steamed bun shop and shouts to him: "Xiaochang, look for someone to drive to the border town. You can find a companion. It''s not so difficult to walk, but also safe." "Uncle Yang, I know. I''ve found a good man. He has a bullock cart and is going to the border town." Xiao Chang turned back to Yang Dali with a smile and yelled. Yang Dali listen, this just let go of heart. In the eye is the desert which can''t see the edge, the blood is soaked in the yellow sand, the banners are broken, and the corpses are all over the place. General Wu Liang rode on his horse and looked at the general who was covered with blood in the middle. His eyes narrowed and his expression was full of unhappiness. "How can he still stand?" The wind and sand fell on Li Yan''s body, and even fell into his eyes. But he stood there holding a long knife, and the grain silk did not move. An arrow penetrated his chest. All the people present knew that he had died long ago, in the hands of people wearing the same uniform as him. Anger and killing intention coagulate on Li Yan''s face, as if he would kill again with the long knife in his hand at any time. "Cut off his leg, and he won''t fall!" General Wu Liang snorted coldly. Wu Liang soldiers looked at Li Yan''s body and felt flustered. When the general gave an order, they raised their swords and cut off Li Yan''s legs. Just as the Wuliang sword was about to cut down on Liyan''s legs, the yellow sand beside his legs suddenly spread upward, wrapping his legs. At the moment when the Wuliang sword was cut, the Wuliang soldiers'' wrists hurt and the knife fell to the ground. Looking up again, the yellow sand wrapped with Li Yan''s legs is scattered. His legs are intact, but the knife that fell on the ground has been rolled. "Fortunately, there was time." There was a sharp sound in the wind, which was very harsh. Before Wu Liang soldiers went to see who it was, the horses they were riding suddenly went mad and hissed and threw the man on his back down and ran away into the distance. "You can''t go." The sharp voice murmured, and two figures gradually formed in the yellow sand beside the body of Li Yan. The figure gradually showed up. He was an old man with white hair and a young man with black hair. Chapter 1457 The boy was Xiao Chang, who had met Li Yan at the door of Yang''s baozi shop. The horse, which was riding by Wuliang general before the old man''s reign, waved. The horse turned a corner and ran to him again, standing on his side. Before Wu Liang''s soldiers, who were thrown to the ground, did not react, they were pulled down by the skeleton hand stretching out from under the yellow sand. However, in addition to the horse and Xiaochang father and son, there was only Li Yan standing there. The old man waved to Xiaochang and said, "go." Xiao Chang nodded, raised his feet and went over to hold the arrow branch of Li Yan''s heart. With a strange smile on his face, he held the arrow branch and pulled it out suddenly. At the barracks outside the border city, when the news of Li Yan''s death came back, everyone couldn''t believe it. Especially deputy general Tian, who fought with Li Yan, claimed that it was the result of the general''s willful action. You know, since Li Yan came to the border city with Princess crescent half a month ago, they have never been defeated. However, if Li Yan goes out with his troops and horses, it must be a great success Win. Even the Wuliang soldiers were terrified just by listening to Li Yan''s name. Most of the people in the barracks have called Li Yan the "invincible God of war". The invincible God of war has never been defeated. As a result, once defeated, their lives have been lost, and even their bodies have not been taken back. How can they believe that? "No! Such a thing can never happen to the general Some people question with red eyes. Deputy Tian made a cold face and said, "do you mean this deputy general killed the general?" As soon as this sentence came out, the voice of those doubts was momentarily stagnant. Of course, they can''t agree with this sentence, after all Deputy general Tian knew General Li a long time ago. When General Li came here half a month ago, he was the first one to say that he was willing to listen to General Li. "Well What about the general''s body? " After a moment of silence, someone asked in a choked voice. Deputy general Tian''s eyes flashed across the dark, but his face showed a look of regret and remorse, "it was the vice general''s incompetence that made the general''s body fall into Wu Liang''s hands..." "No way!" There was a roar below. With a knife in his hand, the naked man turned to the soldiers and said, "we''re going to take back the general''s body!" "Come back! Get it back For a moment, there were echoes all over the floor. Assistant General Tian''s expression was gloomy for a moment. Looking at the big man''s eyes flashing with anger, he certainly could not snatch back Li Yan''s body. After all, the deal with Wu Liang included Li Yan''s body! But at the moment, everyone was in a state of anger, and their morale was at an all-time high. On the other side, someone said to him, "lieutenant general, it''s a good time to kill Wu Liang for a comeback." "Chen Shu, what do you think?" Deputy general Tian turned to the person standing on the other side and asked in a deep voice. The man named Chen Shu was distracted. He didn''t know what to think about. His face showed a strange and excited smile, which made people feel a little creepy. After being called out by deputy general Tian, he came back to his senses. After a glance at the people under him, deputy general Chaotian lowered his voice and said, "Wuliang people want the body of Li Yan to vent his anger. It has been so long At that time, even if we take people with us, Wuliang people have already done almost everything they should do. " Chapter 1458 "Not to mention..." Chen Shu''s eyes flashed a sinister, "the most joyful is Li Yan''s people. Since they are going to die with Li Yan, then we will help them!" Deputy general Tian understood his meaning in an instant, and immediately ordered Li Yan''s cronies. When he took people away from the military camp to the place where Wuliang was stationed, he could not hide his excitement. "Has general Li''s body been recovered?" Hearing this, Jiang Wanbai asked manager Yang. Manager Yang shook his head and said, "I didn''t find it back. It''s said that he was taken away by Chang''s father and son..." "Why did the general take away his father and son again?" Jiang Wanbai asked curiously. According to shopkeeper Yang, only Li Yan''s body and Chang''s father and son were present at that time. As for Wuliang generals and soldiers, they were all pulled to the bottom of the yellow sand by the Chang family''s father and son by some means. In this case, who was the source of this incident? Manager Yang said: "I don''t know who passed it on. Anyway, there are two opinions about this matter. One is that General Li''s body was actually robbed back, and the deputy general who colluded with Wuliang to frame General Li was also punished. However, in this statement, no one knows where the new Moon Princess is going. Some say that she has died, and some others have died They said they were taken back to the capital. " "What about the other one about Chang''s father and son?" Jiang Wanbai asked as he lowered his head and took a bite of the steamed stuffed bun. The steamed bun was soft, and the sauce and meat stuffing wrapped in it tasted enough. After one bite, Jiang Wanbai''s eyes were already bright. He could not help but give up his thumb to shopkeeper Yang and said, "this steamed bun is good." "That''s..." Shopkeeper Yang raised his chin slightly, looking happy and proud, "my steamed stuffed bun has been spreading for such a long time, no one said it was not delicious." After saying this, he went on to say what he had not said before, and said, "another thing about Chang''s father and son is this. They all say that Xiaochang''s godfather is actually a eunuch in the palace. Before he left the palace, he was still a manager. Later, when he was old enough to leave the palace, he came out. Later, he picked up the child and took it with him I think I''m a dry son... " There is nothing strange about this. After all, those eunuchs were doomed to have no children in this life, but they had saved a lifetime of money and worked in the palace. Although they were nervous, if they had the ability to muddle through, or could live to the day when they left the palace, their wealth was always indispensable. There is no problem in enjoying one''s old age, but the regret of having no children can not be made up by money. Therefore, among the eunuchs in the palace, many of them will recognize one or two sons and daughters, which can be regarded as making up for their shortcomings in life. This is the case with the father and son of the Chang family. "It is said that Lord Chang used to serve the national master when he was a servant in the palace. He learned a lot from the master. He couldn''t see that General Li''s body was ruined by Wuliang. So he took Xiaochang to collect the body of General Li. In addition, there was the new moon Princess..." Manager Yang sighed when he mentioned this. Although he didn''t know whether the story was true or not, he still felt uncomfortable every time he mentioned it. "It''s said that the princess crescent had an accident after General Li''s accident, and she died anyway. However, no one saw the princess''s body. It was said that the princess was also taken away by the father and son of the Chang family and buried with General Li. However, only the father and son of the Chang family can know where the princess is buried. But after that, no one has ever seen the father and son of the Chang family." Manager Yang sighed after he finished. Chapter 1459 Jiang Wanbai finds that the steamed buns in Yang''s baozi shop are really delicious. She never stops listening to shopkeeper Yang. Yang''s steamed stuffed buns are not big either. Jiang Wanbai has about one in three. If you eat a little bit boldly, you can make one steamed stuffed bun one by one. By the time shopkeeper Yang finishes speaking, the cage of steamed buns with soy sauce in front of her has been finished. "Shopkeeper, give me another Green Bean Bun." Jiang Wanbai''s eyes flashed behind the shopkeeper Yang. There was a wooden sign on which the types of steamed buns were engraved and dyed red with red cinnabar. However, in fact, all the people in Yushu town are old acquaintances of Yang''s baozi shop, and they don''t need to see this. Even when those old acquaintances come over, they don''t even need to talk. Shopkeeper Yang knows what kind of stuffing they are going to eat. Shopkeeper Yang answered, turned around and took a basket of steamed stuffed buns with four seasons bean stuffing. The steamed buns were just out of the cage. In the heat, Jiang Wanbai did not dare to speak immediately, so he blew and asked shopkeeper Yang, "when I heard about the things ahead, I heard that the father and son of Chang family originally lived next to your steamed bun shop?" "It''s true, but it didn''t last long. After General Li''s accident, he should have moved away. There are not many things left by my ancestors about Chang''s father and son, but..." Manager Yang''s voice suddenly changed, and then he continued: "in fact, Yushu town is not just the case with Chang''s father and son, but now Yushu Town, here..." He pointed to the front and said, "you go straight along this street. The family name of the family with two big stone lions is Liu. In fact, the master of that family also came out of the palace. After he came out, he not only recognized a working son, but also married a daughter-in-law." When she heard this, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other. Originally, she wanted to find out whether there was a eunuch in any family in the town. After all, Xinyue told her that the person with crescent moon and Li Yan''s bones was a eunuch. I didn''t expect that there was no time to inquire, but manager Yang had already told them. "Manager Yang, there is only one family in the town. Are they castrated?" Xue Xu asked with a smile. His appetite was bigger than Jiang Wanbai, and he had already eaten three cages of steamed buns. Shopkeeper Yang thought for a moment and nodded his head and said, "there is only such a family, who came here a few years ago. The daughter-in-law is a widow in our town. The widow married with a four-year-old son. Suddenly, Master Liu has a pillow man and a son. It''s a good thing to have the best of both worlds!" In fact, people in elm town all know that the widow''s husband died of illness, and it must be difficult to leave an orphan and widowed mother. When Mr. Liu came to the town a few years ago, he was trying to find out whose son would like to be a dry son. However, he found out that there were such orphans and widows in the town, so he asked the matchmaker to lobby. The widow was originally bought back. Although she had a son, the man was not a good man. Let her do this and do that. She went to make trouble every day and said that she died of illness. In fact, people in the town all know that the man was infected with that dirty disease and finally died. Chapter 1460 Even the widow didn''t have much affection for the man. In addition, Master Liu promised that after a hundred years, all his own things would be left to their mother and son. Without any hesitation, the widow agreed to marry her son with her son, and even let her son change his name. "At that time, no one in this town had pity on their mother and son. As a result, since the widow remarried, the mother and son had no worries about food and clothing. They lived in a big house and had servants to wait on them. Even the serious lady of the fan family next door was not so happy..." Manager Yang said with a smile. These are all well-known things in the town, and they are occasionally taken out for discussion, but there is nothing to say for everyone to watch. Just then, shopkeeper Yang suddenly said, "here comes Mrs. Liu. The one next to her is her son, who is now seven years old. Before she came to Liu''s house with his mother, he was so hungry that he was very happy and obedient. The adults in the town like this child very much. The child also likes my steamed stuffed bun every morning I want to come with his mother to buy steamed buns. " As he spoke, he went to the door. Jiang Wanbai bit the steamed buns and looked at the door. He saw a woman with a child coming down from the sedan chair. The woman''s facial features were beautiful, which made people feel very comfortable. The children who followed her into the baozi shop were also very quiet. It was just like what shopkeeper Yang said. They were white and fat, and looked very clever. "Mrs. Liu, as usual?" Manager Yang asked with a smile. Mrs. Liu handed over the food box, nodded and said, "as usual, I''m going to take it back to eat today. My master is not in good health and can''t leave me." "OK." Shopkeeper Yang responded, without much ado. He quickly packed the steamed stuffed bun Mrs. Liu asked for, handed the food box to him, took over the copper money from Mrs. Liu, and said, "Mrs. Liu, go slowly." "Goodbye, uncle Yang." The child standing next to Mrs. Liu chuckled at manager Yang with his mouth closed. His voice was still a little milk flavored, which was very cute. When he spoke, he bent over to manager Yang. When Mrs. Liu left with her child, shopkeeper Yang sold the remaining cages of steamed stuffed buns. It happened that Jiang Wanbai and others had finished eating. Qi Qingxing took out his money bag to settle the bill. Shopkeeper Yang said, "since the beginning of the year, Master Liu has been in poor health, and it is estimated that he will not last long. When I was young, I served people in the palace, and I suffered a lot. When I was old, I was always ill Jiang Wanbai listened, but also just smile, did not accept his words. After paying the money, Jiang had enough to eat and drink. He went back with Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu. When he went back, he was more leisurely than before. Xue Xu still carried a cage of steamed stuffed buns for Qingzhu, although Qingzhu was still sleeping. "Is this master Liu the person we are looking for?" Jiang Wanbai covered his mouth and yawned and narrowed his eyes slightly. Qi Qingxing shook his head and said: "I don''t feel like that. According to what manager Yang said, this master Liu came to the town a few years ago, and before he came to Yushu Town, he seemed to have no other relationship with Yushu town. However, the new moon and Li Yan have been too far away. The only possibility is that Liu master did not know where he came from due to coincidence Got the new moon and the bones of Li Yan. " Chapter 1461 "Strange to say." Jiang Wanbai said thoughtfully, "according to Xinyue and Liyan, they have been dead for such a long time. However, we found the Yizhuang from the husband and wife outside Langxi city. From the clues of the Yizhuang, the old man of the Yizhuang and his young owner''s Revenge don''t know what the relationship is between Xinyue Liyan What a mess... " Jiang Wanbai reached out and pinched his eyebrows. He was a little distressed. "The bones of Xinyue and Liyan are in the hands of a eunuch. Find out the eunuch first, and find out what''s going on with crescent and Liyan''s bones. In addition, I''ll try to find out how to find out about Juyin formation again..." As a result, Qi Qingxing pinched the soft meat on her back. "What''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai looks at him with doubts on his face. Qi Qingxing looked helpless and said in a deep voice: "you arranged everything for yourself. What about us? Don''t worry about anything? " "Ah..." Jiang Wanbai looks at him. Xue Xu walked on the other side, his lips were still familiar with the arc, and said: "you go to check the affairs of the Liu family, and I''ll go to find Juyin array." "Yes." Jiang Wanbai comes back to his senses and should go down immediately. After making a decision, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are not in a hurry to return to the inn. Now they turn their steps and go to the Lius house that shopkeeper Yang said before. The town was not so big that although Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had already walked a distance along the opposite direction, they did not take too long to turn back to the Liu family. When they got to the two big stone lions mentioned by shopkeeper Yang, Jiang Wanbai had almost eaten. "This is the Liu family." Jiang Wanbai looks up slightly and looks at the plaque above the gate of Liufu. Qi Qingxing looked aside. Jiang Wanbai noticed his movement, followed his sight to the side and asked, "ah hang, what are you looking at?" "When manager Yang mentioned the Liu family before, he also mentioned a fan family. It seems that the fan family, like the Liu family, is a big family in Yushu Town, but there are only two stone lions in front of the Liu family..." Qi Qingxing Road, turned to look at both sides. Jiang Wanbai also looked at both sides and said: "not only there is no stone lion, not even a plaque. This is Zhao''s house, and the other one must be the fan''s family mentioned by manager Yang." She murmured in a low voice. The porter at the gate of Liufu probably saw them standing here and muttering. She didn''t know what they were talking about. So she came over and arched Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing and asked, "are you here for someone?" "It''s not for people." Qi Qingxing shook his head and pointed to the house without the plaque. In a low voice, he asked, "is this the fan family?" "Ah, yes, this is the fan family." The porter nodded. Jiang Wanbai laughed and said, "we just look at you three as if they are rich families in the town, but only you, Liu family, have two big stone lions. There is still a plaque hanging in Zhao''s house. How come this fan family doesn''t even have a plaque. If someone from other places comes to look for fan''s family, his head will turn dizzy and he may not be able to find it..." "Not necessarily." But the Porter said, "if someone really comes to the fan family and asks them casually in the town, just talk about the three largest houses in the town, and the one without a plaque is the one? Or, it''s the Liu family with the big stone lion. On the left side of the Liu family is the fan family. Isn''t it easy to find Chapter 1462 "You''re right." But why don''t they hang a plaque? Is it convenient to hang a plaque? " "I don''t know. The fan family has been in Yushu town for a long time, almost as long as the Yang''s baozi shop. However, since the fan''s family came to Yushu Town, no plaque has been hung. Originally, the Liu family''s house is also fan''s. my master bought it from the fan''s after he came to Yushu town. Then he hung up a plaque and asked his teacher to make it How magnificent the two stone lions are... " The porter babbled on and on. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing didn''t feel impatient. They listened to him. Until a man came out of Liu''s house, probably the housekeeper of Liu''s house, saw the porter standing here. But Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing talked, he also came over and asked in a voice, "are you looking for someone?" "No Qi Qingxing shook his head, "just ask some things." With that, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing did not say anything more. They took a look at the fan family next door and turned to the inn. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing walked, the housekeeper looked at the porter and asked what the two were asking. When he knew that the other party was curious about the fact that the fan family had no plaque, the housekeeper turned to the fan''s house and muttered, "it''s really strange. It''s hard to avoid passers-by feeling strange when they see it." After muttering, he took out a stack of paper from his sleeve and said to the porter, "go find some people and paste these in the crowded places of the town." The porter took the stack of paper and unfolded it. Unfortunately, he couldn''t read and couldn''t see what was written on it. So he scratched his head and asked the housekeeper, "housekeeper, what''s written on it?" "The master''s health is getting worse and worse. The doctor''s skill in the town is just at his wits'' end. The master still wants to live a few more years. Anyway, we can''t be at ease until we are a little older. Otherwise, when the master leaves, how can we keep such a large family business The housekeeper sighed and said, "I''ve written some notices to visit famous doctors. There''s still a stack of them to be sent to the nearby city..." Said the housekeeper, and took out another stack of notices from his sleeve. Hearing what he said, the porter couldn''t help murmuring: "it''s not my son. Why does the master care so much?" Although he murmured here, he did not dare to delay. He took the notice and went to find someone. Before returning to the inn, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing saw the child running to the front from behind with a notice in his hand. It happened that the child pasted the notice not far in front of them. Because the man was not tall, he moved a stool and put it on the stool himself. "What is this post?" Jiang Wanbai is murmuring with Qi Qingxing when he suddenly sees that the child standing on the stool is not stable. It turns out that the foot of the stool is pressing on a piece of branch, and the branch splits directly without pressure. The child was standing on tiptoe to wipe on the wall. The stool shook, and his whole body shook. He was about to fall back. Jiang Wan''s white face changed and rushed to the other side, but Qi Qingxing''s action was faster than her. She had already arrived at the child''s back and reached for him. "Be careful." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. Chapter 1463 Seeing that the child was ok, Jiang Wanbai was relieved and went over and asked, "what are you pasting? How can I get you a kid? It''s too dangerous. " "Paste the notice. If you help to paste it, you can get two copper plates." After the child stood firm, he said thanks to Qi Qingxing, and said Bai Dao to the river in the evening. Jiang Wanbai frowned slightly and didn''t say anything more. She just looked at the notice left in his hand. There was not much left. She looked up to the front and saw that there were several notices posted on the road, so she asked him, "which places are you going to paste in front of you?" "Well." The child nodded. "It happens that we are going to the inn. We can post it for you." Jiang Wanbai smiles and reaches out to touch his head. The child blinked, a little embarrassed, "its In fact, I can do it myself... " "It doesn''t matter. We''re on our way." Jiangwan Baidao. The child looked up at Qi Qingxing and nodded after withdrawing his sight. He said, "thank you." Qi Qingxing held out his hand and directly lifted him off the stool. As he walked towards the inn, he pasted the notice from the child''s hand to the walls. He stopped walking. Jiang Wanbai was responsible for painting the paste on the wall. Qi Qingxing took the notice and pasted it up. "Is this a notice to be put up by Liu Fu? Looking for a miracle doctor Jiang Wanbai takes a step back and looks at the contents written on the notice and raises her eyebrows slightly. Qi Qingxing followed her words and went to the notice. He nodded and said, "it''s really the notice of Liufu." The child looked up. Jiang Wanbai looked down at him and asked, "do you know all the words on this notice?" "Yes." The child nodded, he pursed his lips, some shy smile, and said: "I am relatively stupid, only recognize these simple words, if I recite the article, I will not do well." "That''s great." Jiang Wanbai thought that he had not yet gone to school, but he had begun to follow his husband''s enlightenment. The child looked more proud and said, "because my father is the teacher of the private school in the town." Soon, the notice in the child''s hand was pasted up, just next to the inn. Jiang Wanbai said to the child, "OK, now it''s all done. Go and get the money and go back. Remember to be careful when you do such things in the future." "Mm-hmm." The child nodded and ran away with the rest. After running out of a distance, I look back at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. I just see Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing turn around and walk towards the inn. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing came back to the inn, Qingzhu had finished eating the cage of steamed buns that Xue Xu had brought back and went back to his room to continue sleeping. Xue Xu sat in the lobby of the inn drinking tea. Seeing Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing coming back, he said in a voice, "how about it?" "Nothing, but on the way back, I came across a notice from Liu''s house. The master Liu wanted to find a miracle doctor." Jiang Wanbai has a profound meaning. Xue Xu picked eyebrows, "doctor Jiang, can''t you just try it?" Jiang Wanbai hums and laughs. After lunch and having a rest, she and Qi Qingxing leave the inn, turn into a pair of apprentices, and go to the Liufu with a notice. I didn''t expect that in less than half a day, a miracle doctor had come to Liu''s house. However, when the housekeeper learned that they were coming to see the doctor for Master Liu and did not turn them away, he led them in and said, "as long as you can cure my master''s disease, no matter whether you come first or later, who can cure my master, who can get me Thank you, my Lord Chapter 1464 Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other. Jiang Wanbai is now dressed up as a little medicine boy. Originally, she really wanted to pretend to be a miracle doctor. Later, she found that Qi Qingxing''s cold and taciturn appearance was more like an expert, so it was most suitable to pretend to be a miracle doctor. So they changed their identity. Jiang Wanbai was Jiang Xiaoyao child, and Qi Qingxing was Qi miracle doctor. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing went in, the housekeeper said to Liu Fu: "madam, this pair of teachers and apprentices also exposed the notice to see our master." Mrs. Liu looks at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. When she sees Qi Qingxing, her eyes brighten. It''s not because Qi Qingxing looks so good at the moment. It''s mainly because Qi Qingxing looks like an expert, which makes people feel confident and subconsciously trust him. "I don''t know what to call sir?" Mrs. Liu asked in a hurry, showing a little respect unconsciously. Qi Qingxing just looked at him coldly and did not make a sound. Jiang Wanbai stepped forward and said with a smile, "my master''s number is prison water. You can call my Master Mr. prisoner water." Jiang Wanbai was too lazy to think about another name, so he just borrowed the name of Mr. guanshui. Now there are few people who know that Mr. guanshui has a good life. Most people only know that there is a master of Chinese medicine living in the star watching building, but they don''t know that the master used to be Mr. guanshui. "It turned out to be Mr. water prisoner." Mrs. Liu nodded. However, the visiting doctor, who was standing by the bedside and was checking, was eavesdropping when he heard the housekeeper''s words. He thought that Mrs. Liu would let the master and apprentice be sent out. Instead, he heard Mrs. Liu ask for the name of each other. Even if he was worried, he turned around quickly He came over and said with a straight face: "madam, since you have invited me to see Master Liu, why did you call other people? This is an insult to me Speaking of the last sentence, the visiting doctor deliberately accentuated his tone and looked angry. It''s just a matter of swinging your sleeve. "What do you mean to invite you here? It''s clear that you came to the house by yourself after receiving the notice. If you care about my master seeing Master Liu, you can go. " Jiang Wanbai looks at him with a smile. Fortunately, Jiang Wanbai''s appearance as a child with red lips and white teeth will only make people feel that she is lively and playful, but will not arouse people''s ill feeling. Mrs. Liu even thought that Jiang Wanbai was right. If it wasn''t hard to speak, she really wanted the housekeeper to send the visiting doctor out. I don''t know why. By comparison, the two apprentices made her more willing to believe in each other''s medical skills. Maybe she could cure Master Liu. However, Mrs. Liu didn''t really open her mouth, leaving only Jiang Wanbai and Jiang Wanbai alone. Instead, she said to the doctor you, who was angry with Jiang Wan''s vernacular, "dare you ask this gentleman, you have already seen my master just now. I don''t know what you can see? Is there still room for my master to recover from his illness "Why not?" The visiting doctor put his hands behind his back, Chin a table, and said, "in my opinion, your master''s body is just a pediatrics. If you really want to have a diagnosis and treatment, it''s easy. However, I can''t say it now. Otherwise, if they listen to me, what can I do to cheat money Chapter 1465 Looking at Mrs. Liu''s embarrassed face, the doctor bowed her hand and calmly said, "since you don''t believe in my medical skills, I have nothing to say. It''s not my style to be shy about doing things, so I''ll quit first." With that, the man decided to leave. Qi Qingxing was still cold and light standing there. Jiang Wanbai''s face was smiling and he said, "OK, then you can go." The curtain of the bed was pulled, so Jiang Wanbai also saw Master Liu''s face inside. He looked as if he had been critically ill and his face was gray. However, before he came, Jiang Wanbai had already worked out a divination for Master Liu. He knew that master Liu would not die so soon. On the contrary, the life span of this master Liu was still several years. However, his symptoms doomed him to spend the next few years in such a sickly bed, and it was not easy. But Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing came, which naturally is different. As long as you make sure that master Liu is not the one they are looking for, and that he has not done anything bad in most of his life, Jiang Wanbai, as a thank you for interrupting him, would mind helping this master Liu. Nothing else can be done, but at least he can live a comfortable life in the next few years. Seeing that Mrs. Liu was hesitant and did not open his mouth, Qi Qingxing looked coldly beside him. Another Jiang Wanbai looked at her with a smile, as if he was eager for him to leave quickly. Seeing all this development, he had to go, and he could not help but regret. Originally, he was worried that Jiang Wanbai and others would come and take away the money promised by Liu Fu, so he wanted to force Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing away. I didn''t expect that the cruel words were released. It seems that the person who wants to leave at last seems to be him. Just when the visiting doctor wanted to change his words, Master Liu on the bed seemed to have accumulated some strength and said in a voice: "housekeeper, take this prisoner water gentleman to the flower hall first. I''ll listen to the doctor first." Master Liu''s voice was very weak. When he finished this sentence, he took a breath. It seemed that he spent a lot of energy. Mrs. Liu on the other side was relieved, as if she had solved a difficult problem at last. However, looking at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, she still felt sorry and embarrassed. She seemed to worry that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing would be angry. "Master?" Jiang Wanbai smiles and winks at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing''s eyes crossed a trace of helplessness, and nodded slightly toward the housekeeper waiting on one side, and took the lead to lift his feet to go outside. Jiang Wanbai said, "well, we''ll come back later." Before leaving, Jiang Wanbai glanced at the visiting doctor and said with profound meaning: "you can be more careful about your so-called miraculous herbs. Don''t harm others. Otherwise, you will be caught on the spot and go to the government." The visiting doctor''s face puffed and subconsciously pinched his cuff link. Then he felt that he could not just let Jiang Wanbai say so, lest the people in Liufu really listen to Jiang Wanbai''s words and have any doubts about him, so they immediately want to explain. "Don''t you think you''ve been suffering from backache lately?" Jiang Wanbai suddenly asked a question, his eyes swept behind his waist, his face showed a strange smile, did not say a word more, turned around and went out with Qi Qingxing. Chapter 1466 The housekeeper looked at the visiting doctor in a strange way, then turned around and followed him. He walked a few steps to the front of Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai. For some reason, he looked respectful and said, "Mr. prisoner, Mr. small, the flower hall is here. Please follow me..." Jiang Wanbai also quickly walked a few steps, about half a step behind Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing''s hand slightly back, by the cover of the wide sleeve robe, holding her hand gently pinched. "Naughty." Qi Qingxing''s voice sounded in her ears, with a bit helpless and doting. But only Jiang Wanbai heard it. The housekeeper in front could not hear Qi Qingxing''s voice. After walking a certain distance, we arrived at the flower hall that the housekeeper said. The housekeeper immediately asked people to serve tea, turned to Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai and said, "you two have a little rest here for a while. Just talk to me about what you need." "Thank you, housekeeper." Jiang Wanbai has already put his hand back when he approaches the flower hall and looks at the housekeeper with a smile. The housekeeper quickly waved his hand, but after hesitating for a while, he looked at Jiang Wanbai and asked cautiously, "little sir? What do you mean by what you said to the visiting doctor "Which sentence?" Jiang Wanbai blinked and asked. The housekeeper looked around him, drew closer, and said in a low voice, "that''s the one that asked him if he had been suffering from low back pain recently..." "That sentence..." Jiang Wanbai suddenly said in the housekeeper''s nervous and expectant eyes, "there''s no other meaning. It''s literally. I think the visiting doctor''s standing posture is strange. In addition, he has learned some new things from my master recently. So he said," housekeeper, what did you think my sentence meant? " She blinked and asked the housekeeper curiously. The housekeeper looked a little disappointed and embarrassed. He gave a dry smile and waved his hand: "no Nothing. " "Oh." Jiang Wanbai looked at him with a smile and didn''t ask him any more. When the housekeeper led Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing to the flower hall, only the visiting doctor and Mrs. Liu were left in the room, as well as master Liu lying in bed. Liu did not know whether he had heard what Jiang Wanbai had said before he left, but he did not say anything. He just lay in bed panting. Mrs. Liu''s face was a little pale. Looking at the doctor''s eyes full of suspicion, she hesitated for a moment. She went back to the bed and leaned over to master Liu''s ear and whispered something. The visiting doctor''s face was not very good-looking, but he didn''t think much about it. He just suspected that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing might be their own colleagues, so he didn''t know where he had heard about his deeds and deliberately said those words to scare him. At this time, Master Liu opened his mouth again, and he could not help but say, "it''s OK. Listen to the doctor first." When the doctor heard Liu''s words, he returned to his senses and looked at him in bed. Mrs. Liu hesitated to look at the visiting doctor. She was still sitting by the bed. Instead of getting up to leave, she looked at the visiting doctor and asked, "doctor, my master''s disease..." The visiting doctor coughed lightly, and his prepared words came at his fingertips. Jiang Wanbai thought that he and Qi Qingxing were going to wait here for a long time, or maybe he would ask the housekeeper to tell them no, Master Liu''s illness can be cured. Chapter 1467 However, although Jiang Wanbai thought about this in her mind, she didn''t feel worried at all. She even tasted the cakes and fruits that the housekeeper had sent to her, and when she got the delicious food, she would call on Qi Qingxing to have a taste of it. She almost called out "ah hang" for the first time. Fortunately, the words came to her mouth in time and called out "Shifu" again ¡£ Every time Jiang Wanbai calls "Shifu", Qi Qingxing always looks at her with a smile, and Jiang Wanbai gives her a curved smile. Mrs. Liu was faster than Jiang Wanbai imagined. In other words, she had thought that it would be a servant or a housekeeper, but not Mrs. Liu herself. When Mrs. Liu came over, she still had anger on her face, but when she saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, her anger still dissipated and she put on a smile and said, "Mr. prisoner, you are not good I''ve kept you waiting for a long time. Now it''s convenient to show it to our master? " "Of course." Jiang Wanbai stood up with a smile, still clutching a handful of melon seeds in his hand. Qi Qingxing then stood up, and they followed Mrs. Liu to master Liu''s yard. On the way, Jiang Wanbai asked curiously, "Mrs. Liu, where was the visiting doctor before? Didn''t he take care of Master Liu? Listen to his tone of voice, as if very fierce Mrs. Liu didn''t intend to mention it, but when Jiang Wanbai asked this question, Mrs. Liu couldn''t help it, and her anger on her face could not be concealed. She said, "that man is not a doctor at all, he is a wandering Taoist, or a liar who doesn''t know anything about it! I want to cheat my master to eat Wudu powder Wu Du San is what thing, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are of course clear, two people look at each other. Wudu powder is sometimes used as medicine, but the dosage is usually very small. If the dosage is increased, people will have the illusion that their spirit is excellent and extremely excited, and they will also be addicted. Over time, the appearance seems to be incomparably strong. In fact, the inside has been empty for a long time, and the body will soon be destroyed. "Fortunately, my master used to be a servant in the palace. He saw this kind of thing before, but he didn''t fall for it. He has already asked the housekeeper to take the man to the government. Since he dares to cheat our master with five poisons powder, he must have cheated many people before, and he may not have carried many lives on his back." Mrs. Liu said angrily, and couldn''t stop congratulating. In fact, she also knew that if master Liu went now, and her son had not yet grown up and left their orphans and widows, their life would soon be difficult. It would be even more difficult to keep such a large family property. As a result, Mrs. Liu was also afraid that master Liu would really leave. As a matter of fact, when Master Liu knew that the man was a liar, Mrs. Liu, like the housekeeper, remembered what Laijiang Wanbai had said before she left. So she asked the housekeeper specially. The housekeeper also said the answer she got after asking Jiang Wanbai. Otherwise, Mrs. Liu must ask Jiang Wanbai a few more questions now, at least to ask if she really sees something. While talking, the three had already walked back to the outside of Master Liu''s room. Master Liu lost his temper when he recognized Wu Du San. Now he is in low spirits and sleepy. His consciousness is blurred. When Mrs. Liu comes back with Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, he says in his ear: "master, Mr. guanshui has been found." Chapter 1468 Mr. Liu seemed to want to say something, but he had no energy. Finally, he only moved his eyes under his eyes and let out a vague snore in his throat. "Master, don''t worry. I''ll watch it. It''ll be OK, ah..." Mrs. Liu took a handkerchief and wiped the saliva from the corner of her mouth for him. She turned and looked at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Her eyes finally fell on Jiang Wanbai. In fact, she wanted to talk to Qi Qingxing. After all, Qi Qingxing is a master, but Qi Qingxing''s cold and light temperament made her dare not take a look, let alone speak, so she had to look at Xiangjiang Wanbai. "Let my master show master Liu." Liu Fu was humane in the late Qing Dynasty. Mrs. Liu quickly nodded, got up and let it go to one side. Although Master Liu has been ill for a long time, Mrs. Liu has been serving him with all her heart and soul, and there are many servants in the family. Therefore, Master Liu is clean and has no bad smell. Although he had known master Liu''s situation for a long time, Qi Qingxing still stretched out his hand to feel the pulse for Master Liu. After all, Qi Qingxing was also a sick and weak body at the beginning. Shen Taiyi often came to check his pulse and see a doctor. They all said that a long illness made a doctor. Qi Qingxing also knew a little bit. At least, it was useful to cheat people. Mrs. Liu stood behind and watched. Seeing Qi Qingxing feel pulse for Master Liu, she felt relieved. At least she didn''t do anything like the previous liar. She just stood by the bed and looked at it. It didn''t look reliable. Mrs. Liu thought in her mind. While Qi Qingxing was feeling Master Liu''s pulse, Jiang Wanbai walked to the door and saw the housekeeper standing in the yard talking to his servants. He didn''t look here. Jiang Wanbai was leaning against the door, and her dress was pulled gently. She lowered her head and saw the paper man that had been released back and stood at her feet. Jiang Wanbai looks down at the past, the small paper man is raising his head, pulling her dress to climb up to her. It happened that the housekeeper over there seemed to have finished his orders. He was looking over here. Jiang Wanbai squatted down and put the paper man away. "What''s the matter, sir?" The housekeeper didn''t see what Qingjiang Wanbai was doing. He only saw her squatting down and brushing her clothes, so she came to ask. Jiang Wanbai stood up, shook his head and said with a smile: "nothing. It seems that there is a little grass leaf on the clothes. Squatting down, he finds that he is seeing flowers." "Oh, oh..." The housekeeper nodded and narrowed his eyes slightly to see Jiang Wanbai''s clothes. However, Jiang Wanbai''s clothes were clean and white. At a glance, there was nothing on Jiang Wanbai''s clothes. Jiang Wanbai didn''t take care of the housekeeper. She turned to the room and saw that Qi Qingxing had already got up and stood up. She also quickly stood up and walked to the other side. She heard Mrs. Liu ask, "Mr. prisoner water, my master..." With hope in her eyes, she hoped to hear a good news from Qi Qingxing. But Qi Qingxing didn''t say anything. Instead, he took a jade bottle from his sleeve, actually from the storage ring, and handed it to Mrs. Liu. He said, "let Master Liu sober up first." "This is..." Mrs. Liu took the jade bottle with a blank look. Jiang Wanbai had already walked in from the door and said with a smile, "this is a pill made by my master. It has no big effect. It''s almost like ginseng. It can make master Liu''s spirit better in a short time. At least he can hear us speak." Chapter 1469 After a pause, Jiang Wanbai said again: "my master has something to say. Maybe it''s Mrs. Liu that you can''t decide. So let Master Liu sober up a little bit If Mrs. Liu is not at ease, she can take the pill and ask the doctor. She uses some good medicinal materials, and there is no harm. " Mrs. Liu had always believed in Jiang Wanbai and Jiang Wanbai. Although she was still hesitant, she opened the jade bottle and a fragrance came out of it. Mrs. Liu only smelled the fragrance and felt refreshed. The worries that lingered in her heart during this period seemed to have dissipated a lot. This is different from the five poisons powder that the swindler took out before. Liu Fu believed Jiang Wanbai''s words even more. When Mrs. Liu came to the bed with the jade bottle, she approached the tip of Master Liu''s nose and said in a soft voice, "master, if you want to take this medicine, move your eyes." Although Master Liu has no energy to do other things, he can still move his eyes. In fact, when smelling the fragrance, Master Liu''s spirit was better. At least he could understand what Mrs. Liu said. Therefore, he did not hesitate. Mrs. Liu was staring at Mr. Liu''s eyes and did not dare to blink. After seeing Master Liu''s eyes move, Mrs. Liu was relieved. She poured out the pill and fed it to master Liu. The pill was almost ready to melt in the mouth. Mrs. Liu heard that master Liu suddenly took a breath. Then his breath became stronger than before. After a few more breaths, Mr. Liu opened his eyes. It seemed that his eyes were clearer than when he scolded the visiting doctor. It was obvious that his spirit and spirit were back. "How do you feel, sir?" Mrs. Liu was so excited that she almost burst into tears and asked in a hurry. Master Liu nodded to her, his lips wriggled a few times, "let me sit up and talk about it again..." Mrs. Liu quickly called the housekeeper to come in and helped master Liu to sit up. the housekeeper was also very excited. He looked at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing several times. It was the first time that he saw such a magical thing. It was really just a pill. His master had already eased over. What kind of magic medicine could it be? Not only did the housekeeper think so, but Mrs. Liu also thought so, but she did not say anything at the moment. After holding Master Liu to sit down, she stood beside and watched Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing excitedly. "Mr. water prisoner, what do you want? As long as I have, I will satisfy you. " After Master Liu sat down, his spirit seemed to be a little better. Looking at Qi Qingxing Road, he had a light in his eyes, which was to see the hope of living. He had worked in the palace for decades and naturally saw many good things. When Mrs. Liu put the jade bottle to his nose and let him smell it, Master Liu knew that it was a real good thing, so he would like to take this pill. Qi Qingxing didn''t make a sound, but looked at Jiang Wanbai. Qi Qingxing knows that the paper man sent out by Jiang Wanbai has come back. However, Qi Qingxing still doesn''t know what the paper man and Jiang Wanbai said. Jiang Wanbai had already got the bottom of his mind. Knowing that the master Liu was not the one he was looking for, he said with a smile: "Master Liu, my master doesn''t want anything. The reason why I came here is because I want to ask you about something from Master Liu." Chapter 1470 "I don''t know what it is, just say it. If I know it, I will tell you everything." Master Liu hesitated. In his opinion, such a good pill can be given as soon as you want, and even can be given to him. In fact, Master Liu is ready to pay a huge price. However, he did not expect that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were just asking about one thing. Jiang Wanbai looked at Qi Qingxing and did not speak. Qi Qingxing said in a low voice: "Master Liu, what''s your body like now? You must know it yourself." "I know..." Master Liu nodded. Of course, he knew what his body was like. It was time for the oil to run out and the lamp was dry. Therefore, he was anxious and reluctant to leave. Mrs. Liu sat on the edge of the bed, her eyes turned red when she heard the speech, but she did not cry. She just pulled her sleeve and wiped the corners of her eyes. When she looked up to Qi Qingxing, she had a clear hope in her eyes, "Mr. prisoner, you must have a way?" "I can cure a disease, but I can''t force a person to live longer." Qi Qingxing Road, his expression is cold, at the moment when he said this sentence, it seems particularly sentimental, but no one can blame him. He''s just telling the truth. On hearing Qi Qingxing''s words, Mrs. Liu didn''t hold back in the end. She choked out a cry in her throat. She quickly reached out to cover her mouth and looked helplessly at Mr. Liu. In contrast, Mr. Liu''s eyes were momentarily gray when Qi Qingxing just said that sentence, but soon, he reflected it. His eyes still couldn''t stop and looked at Qi Qingxing with a little cautious hope. When he opened his mouth, his voice was sharp and hoarse, and there was something harsh, "what do you want to say, Mr. prisoner water?" "Although I can''t prolong your life, I can make you spend the rest of the years as healthy as ordinary people." Qiqingxing road. Master Liu''s eyes brightened and he was staring at Qi Qingxing. He didn''t dare to blink. "Mr. water prisoner, do you mean that I still have several years to go?" Mrs. Liu heard this question from Mr. Liu and looked at Qi Qingxing in a daze. At the moment when Qi Qingxing nodded his head, they were both happy. "Enough! That''s enough... " Master Liu took Mrs. Liu''s hand, looked at her sideways, and said, "as long as there are still a few years left, that''s enough. By then, our children will grow up and be sensible, and I can go away with ease..." When he said these words, he meant it. As soon as Mrs. Liu heard this, she burst into tears and choked in her throat. She couldn''t say a word. For a while, she just called out "master" and fell to the bedside. Although she decided to marry Master Liu with her children at the beginning, she hoped that the mother and the son could live a better life, at least there was no need to worry about being bullied any more. In fact, she had heard a lot about marrying a eunuch and doing the right food, but the end was not very good. But she still married, that is to think, even if they are not easy, at least the children can recognize this godfather, also can live well. But after she got married, she knew that master Liu was specially responsible for reading and writing with his master and son when he was an official in the palace. He was also very kind. He never treated mother and son seriously, and even taught them to read together in his spare time. Later, he invited a teacher to enlighten him. Even when they were dying, they were still worried about their mother and son, for fear that they would be bullied by orphans and widows. Chapter 1471 People''s hearts are full of flesh. Master Liu really treats their mother and son, and Mrs. Liu naturally remembers this friendship. Soon, Master Liu has made a decision, as he said, as long as he can live well in the remaining years. Qi Qingxing also gave him a pill and a jade talisman. Naturally, these two things were made by Jiang Wanbai. They are full of aura, which can not only save Master Liu from his illness in the next few years. His body may be able to live a few more years with the help of aura. Mrs. Liu gave the jade Fu to master Liu. After he took the pill, her complexion improved at a speed visible to the naked eye. By this time, both master Liu and Mrs. Liu knew that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were not ordinary people. When they faced Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai, their faces were more awed. Even after feeling better, Master Liu opened the quilt and knelt down to Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai. "Master Liu doesn''t have to be like this." Jiang Wanbai quickly brushed his sleeve, and an invisible wind blew to master Liu. He just held Mr. Liu''s knee and didn''t let him kneel down. "Master Liu, the reason why we came here is actually for a purpose. I don''t know if there are others coming out of the palace like you in elm town?" Since Master Liu is not the one she is looking for, it shows that there is still a eunuch unknown to others in this elm town. After Jiang Wanbai knew the news, his first reaction was naturally to ask Master Liu. After all, Master Liu came out of the palace. Maybe he knew that Yushu town had the same kind, so he came here to settle down. Mrs. Liu and Mr. Liu didn''t expect that this was what Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing wanted to know. Mrs. Liu looked at a loss. She also recalled the people in the town. She thought about it. It seemed that there were no other eunuchs in the town except her master. However, Master Liu showed a thoughtful expression. Looking at his expression, Jiang Wanbai moved his mind and took a look at Qi Qingxing. He knew what master Liu knew. That means they didn''t come here in vain. Sure enough, Jiang Wanbai just thought about it in his heart. Master Liu said to Liu Fu, "you should go to see the child first. I''ll be here." Mrs. Liu knew that master Liu must have something to say, but she didn''t ask much. Even if she nodded her head, she nodded to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, and raised her feet to go out. She didn''t care about anything else. As long as she knew that master Liu would be OK in the next few years, as long as master Liu didn''t have an accident, it means that she and her children would not have an accident. At the thought of these, Mrs. Liu''s steps were much lighter. As soon as Mrs. Liu left, Mr. Liu went to the door and looked around. After making sure that there was no one else outside, he closed the door. Looking back at Shangjiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, he felt a little embarrassed and said, "I hope you don''t blame me. It''s really something I''m going to say next, which may be a little strange..." "Oh?" Jiang Wanbai picked up his eyebrows, and the smile on his face was closed up a little bit, showing a little positive color. He asked, "I don''t know what master Liu wants to say." "The two gentlemen must have inquired about the town. They only heard that I was the only Eunuch in Yushu Town, right?" It is worthy of being a servant in the palace for decades. Even though Master Liu is older, he also wants to understand some of these things. He doesn''t think deeply about them. He only thinks about the points that have nothing to do with them even if they know them. Chapter 1472 Jiang Wan nodded his head and said, "yes, we have actually inquired about it. We know that only you are eunuchs in Yushu Town, so we came to the door. But after we visited, we found that you were not the person we were looking for. But the divination shows that the eunuch we are looking for is clearly in Yushu town." She mumbled a few words. Master Liu was surprised, but he didn''t show it on his face. He continued: "my residence was originally the courtyard of the fan family next door. It''s just because the fan family are very thin and can''t live in two yards. After I arrived in Yushu Town, I saw that the folk custom here was simple and suitable for the elderly. So I contacted the fan family to buy the courtyard. So I had a short time in Yushu town with the fan family Look, I''ve been in contact with you He paused for a moment, and his face showed some hesitation, but only for a moment, he still slightly lowered his voice and said, "that young master, like a eunuch." "Tianzheng?" Jiang Wanbai raised his eyebrows slightly, and his expression was somewhat surprised. If Tianzheng had been a eunuch, as long as the fan family kept it secret, he would not let the rest of the town know about it. Tianzheng was a natural eunuch. Therefore, people in Yushu town did not know that there was such a Eunuch in the town. If you think about it, it makes sense. But "How do you know that the other party is Tianzheng?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice. Master Liu''s face was a little strange. "I''ve been an official in the palace for decades. I''ve seen castration most. I''m a eunuch myself. I can''t tell how I can see it. Just looking at each other, I have a feeling that he is different from a normal man, and..." He pauses, sighs, and goes on: "in fact, you can find out the affairs of the fan family if you go to the town. It''s been nearly a year since the young master of the fan family has been married, but there has been no offspring. There is no movement in Mrs. fan''s stomach. Many people in the town are guessing when Mrs. fan will be abandoned..." It''s strange to hear master fan and Mrs. Liu throw together all these things from young master fan''s house. After listening to master Liu''s words, Jiang Wanbai pondered for a while and asked, "what do you mean by that strange thing just now?" "I see that young master fan may be practicing some magic arts." Master Liu''s voice was even lower now. He said, "I''m not one to chew on people''s tongue. I saw it once when I was a servant in the palace. Although it has been several decades, when I saw young master fan, the evil spirit in his eyes was really creepy." After Master Liu finished this, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing didn''t ask any more questions. After a while, Jiang Wanbai said to master Liu, "thank you for telling us. Now that we know what we want to know, we''ll leave." With these words, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing did not stay any longer and left Liufu directly. When Mrs. Liu came with a box of silver, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had already left. Mrs. Liu was surprised and asked, "master, have those two masters left?" Chapter 1473 "Well." Master Liu nodded and saw the silver in her arms. He shook his head helplessly and said, "since you call them masters, how can you still take silver as a vulgar thing? Even if they don''t leave, they won''t take it. " Listening to master Liu''s words, Mrs. Liu''s face turned a little red, and said, "this is a gift prepared before. It''s a gift for those who can cure you. I didn''t expect it would be useful..." Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing didn''t stop at all after they came out of Liufu. After walking into a deserted lane, they had recovered their original appearance when they came out again. "What master Liu said is all his own guess and subjective feeling. What is it like? Go back and talk about it. Let the paper man explore the situation later." Jiangwan Baidao. Qi Qingxing answered and nodded. By the time they got back to the inn, Qingzhu had already had enough sleep, but he was not honest. He was sitting in the lobby on the first floor, pestering Xue Xu who had just come back to listen to his story from Yang''s baozi shop. But Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have already seen Xue Xu''s ability to tell stories. When he saw Qi Qingxing''s face shocked and unbelievable, Jiang Wanbai didn''t feel surprised at all. "Just hope to hear stories from his mouth. His ability to tell stories can be too suffocating." "Master, you are right." Green bamboo nodded with approval, then ran to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing and sat down. His eyes were bright and full of excitement and curiosity, "master, do you have any harvest when you go out with the young master?" "It''s a little bit of a gain, but the details still need to be investigated at night." Jiang Wanbai nodded slightly, took over the green bamboo, poured the tea, and took a sip of it. He said that he and Qi Qingxing had gone to Liufu. In order not to arouse the suspicion of other people in the inn, Jiang Wanbai also set up an illusion, so that others could not hear what they were saying. After Xue Xu''s frustration, Qingzhu finally got satisfaction from Jiang Wanbai. After listening, he asked curiously, "master, what did you hear in Yang''s baozi shop this morning?" Qingzhu couldn''t hear the result of the version mentioned by the second grader last night. After waking up, he learned from Xue Xu that when they went to the baozi shop this morning, they heard another version of the story. Green bamboo''s curiosity was immediately aroused. Jiang Wanbai didn''t tease him. He had nothing to do, so he told the story he heard from Yang''s baozi shop. After that, he looked at Xue Xu and asked, "what about you? What''s the gain from going out today? " "Is it a harvest to find the gathering Yin array?" There was a lazy smile on Xue Xu''s face. Jiang night white eyes a light, "of course, your task is to find the gathering Yin array, we come to this purpose is considered to have completed half." They came here because of the entrustment of new moon and Li Yan, including some ancient books about Nanshan events hidden by the eunuch Li Yan said, and for the bones of the young couple, that is, gathering Yin array. Now Xue Xu has found the gathering Yin array, which means that half of their purpose of coming here has been completed, and the remaining half is to find the bones of crescent moon and Li Yan, and find those ancient books by the way. Chapter 1474 "Where is the gathering Yin array?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Xue Xu pointed out a direction to them and said: "it''s on the mountain not far from the town. However, I don''t rush to go there now. I find that there will be people going there every once in a while. I don''t know whether to check the array or other reasons. I have left something there. As long as the other party goes back, I will know." "That''s good." Jiang evening white point head, "then come to a jar to catch turtles!" After solving half of the problem, Jiang Wanbai''s mood gets better with naked eyes. At this time, it was getting dark. Xue Xu immediately stood up and said, "I heard that there is a noodle shop in the town. I''ll have that for dinner." Jiang Wanbai has no requirements on what to eat for dinner. In addition, she is in a good mood. Naturally, she has no objection. Qingzhu and Qi Qingxing didn''t say anything. At the moment, they left the Inn and went to the noodle shop that Xue Xu said. To Jiang Wanbai''s surprise, the noodle shop was opened opposite to fan''s house. The gate of fan''s house was still closed, but there were two lanterns hanging outside the door. When the wind blew, the lanterns swayed gently. "It''s about to enter the dog days. It''s very hot during the day and hot at night. It''s hot when the wind blows." There are several people sitting in the noodle shop, eating noodles and occasionally saying a few words. Anyway, the town is so big that everyone can''t look up and look down. They are all acquaintances. However, Jiang Wanbai and his party looked at their faces. When they came in, they caused many people to look at them, but they were not malicious. They just looked at them curiously. The noodle shop is a pair of father and daughter are busy living. When Jiang Wanbai and others come in, the girl is putting a dish of peanuts in front of a male guest. This scene causes many people''s laughter. A diner joked, "Miss Feng, how come he has his own peanuts, but we don''t?" Obviously, this scene didn''t happen very often. Miss Feng glared at them, her cheeks turned red, but she couldn''t help looking at the man with her spare light. She said, "this is ordered by master fan himself. If you want, you can also order a separate one. I''ll send it to you immediately!" It''s a pity that she didn''t take a look at the noodles, but she didn''t have a look at them. However, while watching master fan go to pick up the dish of peanuts with chopsticks, Miss Feng still felt a burst of happiness. She pursed her lips and laughed. She looked at him again and asked, "master fan, how is this dish of peanuts fried today?" "Not bad." Master fan nodded. As usual, the two characters remained unchanged. But Miss Feng didn''t ask for much. Just listening to these two words, she was very happy. It happened that father Feng called her to help. Miss Feng said, "master fan, I''ll go to work first. If you need anything, just call me." Master fan just nodded and said nothing. Ms. Feng turned around and went to Jiang Wanbai''s table. The light red glow on her cheek had not completely disappeared. She was smiling all over her face. She asked Jiang Wanbai and others, "what do you want to eat? We also have wonton in our noodle shop... " She turned and pointed to Feng''s father. Just like Yang''s steamed bun shop, Feng''s noodle shop also had a wooden card on it, which engraved the food the noodle shop could provide, and dyed it red with cinnabar, which was easy to notice. Chapter 1475 The kitchen of Feng''s noodle shop is not in the back, but in the lobby of the noodle shop, leaning against the corner, so when you come in, you can feel the smoke and fire, and you can smell the fragrance at the tip of your nose. Green bamboo is very curious, has already run over there to see father Feng. Jiang Wanbai and others quickly ordered what they wanted. Xue Xu seemed very interested in the food in the opposite restaurant, so that he ordered all the food in the noodle shop. "Do you have any friends who will come later?" Miss Feng remembers the things that Wanbai and others asked for. She is frightened and asks. Jiang Wanbai shakes his head, smiles at her and says, "don''t worry, as long as your noodle restaurant''s food is worthy of the name, he will eat all of them." Miss Feng was surprised, so she looked at Xue Xu more and found that Xue Xu was also very beautiful. After that, the red glow on the noodles seemed to be a little deeper. She couldn''t help saying to Xue Xu: "you don''t seem to be able to eat so many people, but don''t worry. The food in my noodle shop is not boastful. Everything is delicious..." She stopped for a moment, looked at master fan and said, "many people in the town are old acquaintances of our noodle shop, and even passers-by from the town come to my house to eat occasionally. After eating, she will also think about it. When she passes by again, she will definitely eat again." In the noodle shop, except Jiang Wanbai, other people are from the town, and they really often come to the Feng''s noodle shop for dinner. Therefore, when Miss Feng said this, those people laughed and said, "Miss Feng is not bragging. There are no people in the town who don''t know about the Feng''s noodle shop in Yushu town. You will know after eating." Feng''s face was full of smiles. After confirming what Jiang Wanbai and others wanted to eat, she turned and walked towards her father. With so much food, father Feng must be too busy to work alone. Fortunately, Miss Feng has been working in the noodle shop with him since she was a child, and she has learned almost everything. Sometimes, father Feng is not in good health. Even if Miss Feng is busy working alone, no one says that she has done a bad job. Even some people like to eat the noodles made by Miss Feng. Every time they come, they will tell Miss Feng to come down. When Miss Feng mentioned the word "master fan", Jiang Wanbai heard it and looked at it. Although she could only see one back, it must be a big family in the town from the other''s clothes. The only family with the family name fan in the town is the one opposite. It''s not the one Jiang Wanbai is looking for. I didn''t expect to meet him when he came out to eat noodles. However, the fan family is just opposite the Feng family''s noodle shop. It''s a little strange that young master fan no longer eats rice cooked by a big cook. Jiang Wanbai can see that Miss Feng''s Thoughts on master fan, but master fan has no idea about that girl Feng. Since it''s not for the sake of beauty, the noodles here are really delicious Jiang Wanbai thinks in his heart and expects more about the food of Feng''s noodle shop. Noodles can be ready very quickly. Both the topping and the soup are prepared in advance. As long as the noodles are cooked, put them in a bowl, sprinkle with the soup, and then put one or two spoonfuls of topping. As a result, father Feng quickly brought two bowls of noodles. Chao Jiang Wanbai and others said with a smile: "there are vegetables and scallions over there. They don''t need money. If you like them, you can add them." Chapter 1476 "OK, thank you." Jiang evening white thanks, just smell the fragrance, eyes light up. Green bamboo''s noodles soon got better, so instead of watching there, he turned back and sat down to eat noodles. Jiang Wanbai first tasted the soup. The taste was mellow and delicious. Obviously, it was the best bone soup. When the soup was excellent, the noodles were not tasty. Sure enough, when she took a bite of noodles, she would like to swallow all her tongue. Green bamboo is so engrossed in eating that he can''t even talk. When Miss Feng and father Feng brought over the food ordered by Xue Xu, they were not surprised at this scene. They only looked smiling. Feng asked, "can it suit your taste?" The green bamboo head is still buried in the bowl, and he only thumbs up to Feng''s father. There are many diners around to look over, see this scene, burst into laughter. Jiang Wanbai can''t help laughing. She can eat pasta, but she doesn''t like noodles very much. She only gets a little interest from time to time, but most of them eat a little to satisfy their cravings. If they are too much, they can''t finish eating. However, Feng''s noodle shop makes her eat without stopping. She finishes a bowl of noodles in one breath and sighs with satisfaction. "Do you want any more?" Qi Qingxing looks at her with a smile in his eyes. Jiang Wanbai shakes his head and stealthily touches his stomach. In a low voice, he says, "I''m full." Qi Qingxing had a deeper smile in her eyes and wiped the grease stains on the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief. Miss Feng sent Xue Xu''s Hemp ball to her. Seeing this scene, she felt a little envious in her eyes, and said, "the feelings between the two are very good." "A lot of people say that." Jiang Wanbai didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He immediately gave a smile to Miss Feng. She said this, but Miss Feng was a little embarrassed, pursed her lips and laughed and walked away. After eating, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were waiting for Xue Xu to eat. Xue Xu ordered everything, and the food in Feng''s noodle shop was really in accordance with his taste. Although Xue Xu ate slowly, he did not eat slowly. A lot of diners came before Jiang Wanbai and others. In fact, they had already finished eating, but they were all from the same town. Many people would not leave in a hurry after eating. They would stay and talk with each other and talk for a while. They would get up and leave later. But this evening, everyone was even more reluctant to leave. Even the young master fan, although he seldom talked to the people around him, did not rush to leave after dinner, which made Miss Feng''s face happy. The reason why these people are not in a hurry to go is to watch Xue Xu eat, watching him eat one bowl after another without changing his face. When he brought up the last bowl of noodles, Feng''s face was shocked and said, "it''s not that I blow. There are many diners who come to my noodle shop. I''ve seen many people. It''s the first time I''ve seen someone who can eat so much. Judging by the size of this young man, it''s not like he can eat so much?" He said this tactfully. If he was blunt, he probably did not look fat since he could eat so much? Jiang Wanbai raised his hand and pressed the corner of his lips. He tried not to laugh. Xue Xu''s body is a producer, no matter how much you eat, you won''t get fat. However, she could not say this, only vaguely said: "there is such a man as him in the world, no matter how much you eat, you will not be fat." Chapter 1477 "This is really..." Feng''s father shook his head in surprise. He also finished the last thing that Xue Xu ordered. There was no one coming to the noodle shop. He finally sat down and watched Xue Xu eat. Jiang Wanbai looked at this scene, the smile on his face did not fall down. Soon, when Xue Xu''s bowl of noodles was finished, he took a handkerchief to wipe the oil stains on his mouth and drank a bowl of tea. Then he looked at green bamboo and said, "you can pay." When Xue Xu got up, the eyes of all the people present were falling on his stomach. As a result, after seeing that Xue Xu''s stomach was still so flat, they all widened their eyes, and their surprise turned into shock. "Childe, where have you eaten so much food? The stomach doesn''t change. " Some diners couldn''t help speaking out. But Xue Xu just hung up his usual smile and did not speak. After he stops eating, if he doesn''t look at the empty bowl piled high on the table in front of him, he will still be the childe with beautiful scenery, and will not let people connect him with the king of stomach at all. As Jiang Wanbai and others got up and left, some diners came up to him and said to Xue Xu, "I heard that there is a place in the neighboring country where a big stomach King competition is held every year. It depends on who eats more at the specified time. If you go there one day, you must try. You may not be able to point out that the name of the king of stomach is your son." The man did not mean to sneer at this, but sincerely suggested. But Jiang Wanbai, who has lived for 20 years in the 21st century, heard the words "king of the stomach". When she looked at Xue Xu again, she did not even have time to raise her hand and press her lips. She just laughed. "Master, what are you laughing at?" Green bamboo looks puzzled. Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu also looked at her with doubts in their eyes. Jiang Wanbai coughed lightly and said with a smile: "nothing. I just remember that there is a profession in my side of the world, which is related to food. I think it''s very suitable for Xue Xu. Nothing else needs to be done. As long as you sit there and eat, it''s called eating broadcast." Jiang Wanbai explained something about eating and broadcasting with Qi Qingxing and others, and sighed, "really, I promise, as long as Xue Xu goes to eat and sow, it will be hot." In fact, she didn''t say that as long as Xue Xu still had this face on his face, not to mention eating and broadcasting, even if he sat in front of the live camera and didn''t do anything else, he would still be able to catch fire. Jiang Wanbai herself is not bad. She still remembers that when she helped a star in the entertainment industry to solve a matter related to raising a kid, she was also taken in by the other party''s agent at that time. She wanted to make Jiang Wanbai famous. However, at that time, Jiang Wanbai seemed to be no different from normal people, but in fact, she was cold hearted. At that time, she was only interested in the cultivation, so she let the other party say what she did not agree. In the end, her whereabouts are uncertain, even if the other party wants to find her, they can not find her, and then they give up. It''s just that when I solve something with my colleagues occasionally, I still hear a few jokes from my colleagues that the other party is still in the hall. Now in retrospect, Jiang Wanbai just feels a little funny. "How do you know this so well?" Qi Qingxing asked, "do you like this very much?" Chapter 1478 "I don''t like it very much." Jiang evening white thought way, "that is, I like watching the broadcast very much, I also have a very favorite anchor, she can also eat, and no matter what to eat, to her, when watching her eat always feel very delicious." "Of the man and the girl?" Qi Qingxing eyebrow heart a few can not be observed a twist, chase asked. Jiang evening white also did not think much, answer: "is a girl, grows very lovely, if you don''t see with your own eyes, it is really difficult to imagine that she can eat so many things, and how to eat is not fat, stomach is like a bottomless hole..." Qi Qingxing nodded, and said nothing more. A group of people ended the topic and turned to business. Jiang evening Bai asked, "we have seen the young master fan only now. Although we haven''t said anything, we have seen his face. How do you feel?" Although I heard from the old master Liu that the master fan was probably castrated and the whole person gave a feeling of evil and wanton, Jiang evening white and others would not judge with this kind of view when they judged whether there was any problem with him. Qi Qing thought slightly and said, "although he didn''t feel the yin or evil spirit from him, he was a little evil indeed." When they got up and left, the young master fan also got up and planned to leave. Qi Qingxing looked at each other and looked at him, and he looked at him. "When he looked into his eyes, the feeling of evil became clearer, and though he didn''t know if he was the castrate we were looking for, he would not be any ordinary person." Qi Qingxing road. Jiang turned white later and looked back. They haven''t gone far. They can still see the gate of fan mansion. Master fan has already entered. Therefore, the gate of fan mansion is closed now. Only two lanterns are hanging, and they swing occasionally with the night wind. Somehow, Jiang evening white so look at the past, there is always a feeling of cool back. "It''s like a mansion." The river murmured softly in the evening. Qi Qing walked by her side, just heard her words, so she asked, "go to explore later?" "OK." The river is late to white. So a group of people returned to the inn. Jiang and Qi Qingxing took a rest. By midnight, almost everyone was asleep. There was only a sound of frog outside. Jiang later opened his eyes and looked at Qi Qingxing. They turned over the window and left the Inn and went to fan Fu. Because they are worried that fan Fu is the person they are looking for. Since the other party has left the bones of crescent and Liyan, and has the ability to ban the new moon and severe inflammation, and even can keep the crescent and severe inflammation for so long, it must be some means. In order not to disturb each other, Jiang evening white and Qi Qingxing set out to fan Fu, but also used a hidden symbol for themselves and Qi Qingxing. The two men were very fast, but in a blink of an eye, they were already on the roof of fan mansion. "It was like a mansion." Jiang Bai looked down at fan Fu in the evening, frowning, unable to help but muttering with Qi Qingxing. make complaints about the way she went back to the inn. She looked like a house in the house, but now she looks down on the roof of the mansion house and sees it in the yard. Compared with Liufu next door, fan mansion seems to have no one at all, even few lanterns. There are only two lanterns at the gate. Besides, there are few lanterns in the yard. Chapter 1479 Although it''s midnight now, all the people in fan''s house have gone to sleep. It''s fair to say that there is no light in the room. But it''s strange that there are no lanterns hanging outside the house and in the garden corridor. "Don''t they get up at night? Don''t you need a lantern at night? You''re not afraid to step on it empty? " Jiang Wanbai frowned and said that he had a little sense of the picture. Suddenly, he frowned with cold and shook his head. All the images with flavor in his head were removed. Qi Qingxing stood by her side and looked at her with helpless expression. After pondering for a while, he said, "there seems to be few people in the whole fan house." When he said this, Jiang Wanbai also released her spiritual consciousness. Her current knowledge of the sea is not comparable to that of the past. Otherwise, when she was in Qingzhu''s sea of knowledge, she would not have been afraid that she would be swallowed up. Qingzhu''s knowledge of the sea is very broad because of its blood relationship with monsters and supernatural beasts. However, compared with Jiang Wanbai, his knowledge of the sea is a little wider than his own. The little fan''s house was suddenly shrouded by Jiang Wanbai''s divine consciousness, so everything in fan''s house was nowhere to hide in her eyes. "There are only six people in the whole fan family?" Jiang evening white a Leng, side head and Qi Qingxing look at each other, look surprised. As soon as she swept her spiritual consciousness, she found that there were only six people in fan''s house, including the young master fan. Jiang Wanbai can still remember that there is no need for Liufu. There are more than six people in the courtyard of Mrs. Liu alone. Even if Yushu town is only a small town, fan''s house, as a big family in the town, has been there many years ago, and it is impossible for such a few people. "What''s the matter with fan''s mansion?" Jiang Wanbai thought a little, but he closed his eyes and began to search every corner of fan''s house. When it was about to dawn, Jiang Wanbai took back his divine consciousness, looked at Qi Qingxing and said, "we''ll talk about it later." Seeing Jiang Wanbai''s expression, Qi Qingxing knew that she had found something. Someone had already got up in fan''s house. Now it''s not the time to stand here to talk. So he nodded and left with Jiang Wanbai and went back to the inn. The watchman put away his dinner fellow and was about to go back to sleep. He reached out and rubbed his neck. When he looked up, he suddenly saw two shadows floating over his head. In a moment, he was excited, and he was awake. He opened his eyes to see, but only a white corner disappeared on the eaves in front of him, and then he could see nothing. The watchman widened his eyes, stood in place for a long time, and then ran back with excitement on his face. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing came back to the inn, they did not get up. They did not go out. They also took a rest. When it was completely light, Jiang Wanbai washed and licked his lips. He also thought about the soy sauce steamed buns of Yang''s steamed buns. Just as they were going out, they ran into Xue Xu and asked, "are you going to Yang''s baozi shop?" "Go!" Green bamboo sticks out his head from behind Xue Xu and replies excitedly. "Why are you so excited?" Jiang Wanbai saw the green bamboo, immediately slightly picked eyebrow, surprised asked. Qingzhu scratched his head and laughed. He ran up to him, looked around, and lowered his voice slightly. He asked Jiang Wanbai, "master, did you and the young master go to explore fan''s house last night? Did you find anything?" Chapter 1480 "So you want to know that." Jiang Wanbai suddenly understood why Qingzhu was so excited. Green bamboo nodded, his face was eager. All of us had washed well, so we went to Yang''s steamed bun shop. Today, when Jiang Wanbai and others came here, it was quite early. Many people came to eat steamed stuffed buns. Shopkeeper Yang was a bit busy. But when he saw Jiang Wanbai and others, he still said with a smile: "how many are here? There is an empty table in it. Just sit inside. " "No, let''s sit outside." Jiang Wanbai did not go in, but directly sat down at the table outside. In July, even in the morning, it was still hot and dry. Especially after going in, there was a steamer at the door of the steamed bun shop. If you sat in the steamer, you would be steaming with the steamed buns. Jiang Wanbai saw the people sitting inside eating steamed buns with sweat. She didn''t want to suffer such a crime. Shopkeeper Yang soon brought them several cages of steamed stuffed buns. Even some diners ate noodles in the Feng''s noodle shop last night. He recognized Xue Xu and saw that Xue Xu had only two cages of steamed stuffed buns. He immediately looked surprised and exclaimed, "young master, are there too few steamed buns?"? According to the amount of food you ate last night, you have to have at least ten cages. You don''t have to be full? " When the diner said this, shopkeeper Yang also looked over, and other diners were all surprised, "so this is the childe who ate a lot in Feng''s noodle shop last night..." "If I eat more cages, will you pay for me?" Xue Xu didn''t get angry. He just hooked his lips and looked at the diner with a smile. Never thought of it, the diner nodded and said, "OK, as long as you can eat, I will buy you as much as you can eat!" Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help it any longer when he heard this. He put his hand in his face and laughed. He came to Qi Qingxing and said, "I didn''t expect that even if he didn''t have to go to the 21st century, Xue Xu could also develop the industry of eating and broadcasting. It''s so funny." make complaints about the river''s late white Tucao. Qi Qing Xing also did not hold back, and laughed at his lips. Xue Xu shook his head and refused the diner who wanted to watch the food broadcast. He said, "it''s enough to eat so much at one time. If you eat too much, it''s easy to get bored, and it''s not beautiful." After all, Yang''s steamed bun shop is not as much as Feng''s. although Xue Xu seemed to eat a lot of food yesterday, in fact, he just ordered every kind of food in Feng''s noodle shop, but he was not afraid to be tired of eating. But Yang''s steamed bun shop is different. If Xue Xu wants to eat as much food as Feng''s noodle shop, he has to order several more portions of each kind of steamed stuffed bun. In this way, it is really easy to get bored at one time. The diner was disappointed, but he said nothing more. Soon, when Jiang Wanbai and others were still eating steamed buns, they heard these diners talk about the amazing things that happened in the town yesterday and this morning. The Communist Party of Yushu town is so big and small that it can spread all over the town in one night. It can be seen from Xue Xu that he ate noodles in Feng''s noodle shop last night. People who came to Yang''s steamed bun shop to eat steamed stuffed bun this morning seem to have heard about him. As a result, the news of Master Liu getting better yesterday has been spread all over the town. We all know that the notice was posted by people in Liufu. At that time, it was just for a lively look. We didn''t think that the Liu family could really find any miracle doctor in Yushu town. If there was a miracle doctor in Yushu Town, it would be a well-known thing. Chapter 1481 As a result, the notice was put up for less than a day. First, the Liu family sent a liar to the government, and then heard that master Liu was in good health. "I heard that Mr. Liu, who was unable to get out of bed before, can not only get out of bed now, but also seems to be a teenager." A restaurant. When the others heard it, they said, "how could it be? You just make it up. Where is such a magic thing? It''s not a cure. It''s rejuvenation. " But the curiosity on one''s face simply can''t stop. "Really, if you don''t believe it, you''ll find out when you go to Liufu. I heard from a relative who is a servant in Liufu. He said that there were two masters and apprentices at noon yesterday, and went to Liufu after uncovering the notice. By the time the two masters and apprentices left, Master Liu was as if he had got a fairy elixir!" That restaurant. As soon as the word "Xiandan" came out, the people in the whole steamed stuffed bun shop were in an uproar. Jiang Wanbai listens and quickly lowers his head to drink porridge, which makes him laugh. Give back the fairy pill. It''s really killing me. "If it''s really an elixir, wouldn''t it be a fairy after eating it? Why didn''t master Liu fly up Green bamboo cannot help but say. The diner who said it was the fairy pill choked and hemmed and hawed for a long time. He said, "maybe it''s because Master Liu was too ill before, so the elixir can only make him better. If a normal person eats the elixir, he will be able to fly up on the spot!" The more he said it, the more he felt it was. He was full of confidence, as if he had seen Master Liu eat the elixir. After all, it''s funny to hear the truth. But at this time, a diner sitting near the door suddenly said, "maybe it''s really a fairy. Have you heard about it? This morning, when Wang Er pockmarked finished his shift and planned to go back to bed, he saw the immortal! " "What? Did he see the fairy? Don''t doze off and mistakenly see a good-looking one and mistake it for a fairy? " The diner who said this looked at Jiang Wanbai''s table for no reason, and murmured to himself that the people at this table, no matter which one, might be regarded as immortals if they walked outside in the early morning. Jiang Wanbai stopped for a moment when he heard this. Subconsciously, he looked at Qi Qingxing. He just looked at Qi Qingxing. They both looked at each other. They were speechless for a moment. And the first person to mention: "no! What an immortal! Wang Er pockmarked said that at first he just seemed to see two figures floating in the sky. Then he looked up and saw only the two fairies flying away. He only saw one fairy''s clothes "Really fly away? Where did you see it? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± For a moment, everyone was curious. They even wanted to find out where they had seen them. Hao himself went to join in the fun. Maybe they could see them. If they met an immortal, they didn''t know whether they could have a relationship with them. If only they could let them take themselves as their disciples. Some people thought happily. The man said: "at first, I didn''t believe it when Wang Er Ma Zi mentioned it. I just heard what you said about Master Liu. He said that the place where he saw the two immortals was near Liufu. At that time, he seemed to fly from Liufu and then went there!" Chapter 1482 The man pointed in one direction. Jiang Wanbai took a look and found that it was just the direction of the inn. She and Qi Qingxing were seen when they left fan''s house and went back to the inn early this morning. Fortunately, the night watchman was confused and didn''t really see them. They mistook them for immortals. After realizing this, Jiang Wanbai breathed a sigh of relief. Anyway, as long as I didn''t see her and Qi Qingxing''s face. Xue Xu seems to have realized something. Chaojiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing take a look, pick eyebrows and smile, but there is nothing to make fun of, but there is enough in his eyes. And other people who didn''t know the secret had already widened their eyes and said, "So Master Liu was really saved by the immortal? Otherwise, how could there be such a coincidence in the world? It''s true that the master is immortal Some people said that, and immediately got the approval and support of all other people. Jiang Wanbai has been holding back a smile, so that she doesn''t even eat steamed buns as much as she did yesterday. So she ate a basket of pickled meat and a small half bowl of porridge. Qi Qing will drink the remaining half bowl of porridge. The party settled the account and left. Because he was listening to the diners around him at Yang''s baozi shop, Jiang Wanbai didn''t find a chance to say what he and Qi Qingxing had discovered in fan''s house last night. As he walked back, Jiang Wan Baibu made a boundary, and then he slowly said, "I found traces of the array in fan''s house. There is a incomplete array and a perfect array. But there is still a breath of burning left on the incomplete array. It is basically certain that fan''s house is the place where new moon and Li Yan said." It must be the breath left by Li Yan on purpose, and the perfect array seems to be used to cover up the breath left by Li Yan. "The two arrays obviously didn''t come from the same person. It''s possible that the incomplete array was the one that trapped Li Yan and crescent moon before, but later they broke it and escaped from here..." Jiang Wanbai thought. However, because the array was forced, the breath left by Liyan and Xinyue could not be covered. Fan''s family arranged another array to cover up the ghost King''s breath. "That array is only used to cover up the breath." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. Jiang Wanbai nodded and said, "so we suspect that the new moon and the bones of Li Yan are no longer there." If the bones of Xinyue and Liyan are still there, and an array used to cover up the breath can''t stop Xinyue and Liyan, then Liyan will come back here every year and should have taken his and Xinyue''s bones away. Since Li Yan has never been able to take away the bones of himself and crescent moon, it can only show that their bones have been transferred by the people of the fan family. As for where they have been transferred, only the fan family will know. "Li Yan comes back here every year, but he doesn''t attack the fan family. Why?" Suddenly asked Xue Xu. Jiang Wanbai also thought about this question, but he didn''t think of an accurate answer. So he just shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Why don''t you ask the fan family directly?" She just jokingly said such a sentence. After the joke, she said: "crescent moon and Liyan, as well as the couple in Langxi City, have all been banned. There is no way to tell the information about the people who trapped their bones. Maybe it is related to this prohibition." Chapter 1483 Before finding the new moon and Li Yan''s bones, these are Jiang Wanbai''s conjectures. What''s going on, or wait until they find their bones, maybe there will be an answer. Moreover, before he came to Yushu Town, Jiang Wanbai doubted that the man who trapped Xinyue and Liyan had something to do with the young couple, that is, the master and servant of the villa outside Langxi city. At first, Jiang Wanbai mistakenly thought it was done by the same person, but after thinking about the time, he found that the time was not up to date. Xinyue and Liyan have been dead for thousands of years, and the young couple is hundreds of years. The master and servant have died, but the servant has been relying on robbing other people''s bodies to indirectly let themselves live, so they have been living until now. However, after the death of Xinyue and Liyan for hundreds of years, the master and servant went to the villa and finally built a villa and took away the bones of the young couple. Jiang Wanbai is still thinking about these, but Xue Xu suddenly said: "that man passed." As soon as he said this, his body suddenly disappeared. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were stunned for a moment. Before they followed him, they said to Qingzhu: "you go back to the Inn and wait for us." Then, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing disappeared. Qingzhu stood in the same place and scratched his head and looked around. Fortunately, Jiang Wanbai and others remembered to use magic when they left. This did not make people see this scene. Otherwise, the discussion about immortals in the town would become more heated. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing followed Xue Xu and left the town. At the back of the town are mountains, but the mountain nearest to the town is not particularly high, and there is a depression between the mountain and the high mountain behind, and the gathering Yin array discovered by Xue Xu is behind this low mountain. To be precise, it''s between the low mountains and the high mountains behind them. Xue Xu quickly stopped and stood at the top of the low mountain and looked down. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing immediately fell on his side. When they looked down, they saw two people walking down the mountain. Jiang Wanbai''s eyes flashed and said in a soft voice, "master fan and Miss Feng?" "Indeed." Qi Qingxing nodded in a low voice. In front of him is young master fan, who has already entered the scope of gathering Yin''s eyes, while Miss Feng is more like following that young master fan in the tail, hiding and following behind. Jiang Wanbai and others stand on the top of the low mountain. As long as they look down, they can see two people in front of one another. All of them used the occult symbols, so they just stood on the top of the mountain, and the two people walking down the mountain did not notice at all. Miss Feng''s heart beat a little fast. She likes master fan, which is known to all in the town. Her age is not young. However, she has expressed her love to master fan several times, explicitly or implicitly. However, master fan has never responded to her, either coldly or mercilessly. After so many years, seeing that Miss Feng is getting older and older, she can no longer drag on. If she continues to drag on, she will really be an old girl, and father Feng can''t indulge her any more. She has given an ultimatum to Miss Feng. If master fan doesn''t mean to her this year, at the beginning of next year, Miss Feng will marry her father and give her a good family. Chapter 1484 It was July in the twinkling of an eye, with less than half a month left. However, Miss Feng was more and more reluctant. Mingming had been helping Feng''s noodle shop since she was a child. She had met with master fan since she was a child. The young lady whom master fan had married for so many years could not give birth to a child. She asked for nothing, even a concubine, but master fan was unwilling One more look at her. Until this year, Miss Feng discovered that every month young master fan would leave the town and come back to the mountain. At first, she didn''t dare to follow. But last month, Miss Feng couldn''t help asking him why he came to Houshan. Who knows, she just inadvertently asked a question, unexpectedly let young master fan look at her coldly. At that time, fan''s eyes surprised Miss Feng, but afterwards she could not help being surprised. She realized that she seemed to have discovered a secret of master fan. This idea made Miss Feng even more curious about why master fan came to the back mountain of Zhenzi. Therefore, when she found out that young master fan was going back to the mountain today, she did not hesitate to follow him directly. After all, there are wild animals in the deep mountains there. It is known to all in the town that no one will go there if there is nothing on weekdays. Miss Feng was struggling. She was about to go up to master fan and persuade him not to go any further. Young master fan stopped at the foot of the mountain. In front of him was a half man high bush. He stood there for a moment. Suddenly, he bent over to pull the thick bush in front of him. Then, the Bush was moved to the side, revealing a dark hole. The entrance of the cave is not big. At least an adult male like master fan has to bend his waist to enter. Seeing that master fan''s figure soon disappeared into the hole, Ms. Feng''s face showed a struggle. She bit her lower lip and hesitated to follow up. And Jiang Wanbai on the top of the mountain is planning to follow the entrance of the cave, but Qi Qingxing reaches out and holds it. "OK, what''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai looks back at him with doubts in his eyes. Qi Qingxing''s face and body shape changed as soon as he brushed his sleeves. He did the miracle doctor''s appearance when he went to Liufu with Jiang Wanbai yesterday. "Since the town is telling you that I am an immortal, why don''t we use this identity to solve the fan family''s affairs." Now, seeing master fan come to gather Yin array eyes, Jiang Wanbai''s initial conjecture has been confirmed. Most of the people behind the new moon and Li Yan events are indeed related to the master and servant of Juyin array. "No problem." Jiang nodded his head in the evening, and now he changed his body shape. He turned into a little medicine boy who went to Liufu yesterday. They both looked at Xue Xu. Xue Xu was a little reluctant to give up his good-looking face. He said, "you can change your face. I don''t need to change it." "No, you have to change." Jiang Wanbai said, "anyway, you will be able to change back then. Otherwise, you will face this face to solve the problems of the fan family. In case someone sees and thinks about it, and then goes in and out with this face, isn''t it clear that we have something to do with this matter?" "All right." Xue Xu had no choice but to nod his head, so he brushed his sleeve and changed his face. To the surprise of the bowl, the face that Xue Xu changed behind turned out to be Xue Xu''s own original face, that is, the plain face that you may not be able to remember when you stare at it. Chapter 1485 Originally Jiang evening white also can not remember, but probably is Xue Xu original face too flat and strange, the face he used behind is very amazing beautiful appearance, so now Xue Xu once changed his face. Jiang later white Leng a moment, then subconsciously asked a sentence: "you this face is your own original face?" "You remember?" Xue Xu asked a question, so he admitted the question of Jiang evening white. After Xue Xu also made a good disguise, the three men in the late Jiang dynasty did not stop and rushed to the hole under the mountain. When they discussed the disguise, Feng girl had made a decision and resolutely followed master fan and entered the hole. The three people in the late days of the river were very fast, almost turning into the flowing light and went inside the hole all the way. There was no torch in the hole, so that there was no light after entering. Miss Feng was a normal person. After walking in for a while, she could not see anything, but to walk inside with her hand. But black lacquer, always feel that there is a rustle around the sound, occasionally feel there are several pairs of horror eyes staring at themselves, such feeling makes the fear in Feng girl''s heart more and more heavy, so that at a moment, she can no longer support, shivering and shouting: "fan Master fan? " There was already a slight cry in her voice. But even so, Feng did not stop or turn back. She was still walking inside with the wall. She just heard the cry spread and even heard a reply. Suddenly, Feng girl screamed, leaning against the cave side, and dared not move again. She felt a wind blowing by, and it seemed that in the moment, something was flying around her. But unfortunately, she can not see anything, and when she summons up her courage to turn back, she finds that there is also a dark behind her, and there is no difference at all. The three people who just passed by Miss Feng were quick. Even though there was no light in the cave, the vision of jiangevening White was not affected at all, and even the cave could be seen clearly. She went straight over the girl Feng and went ahead without stopping. Anyway, there seems to be no danger in the cave for a while, and there is a short distance ahead. She almost reached the mountain belly. She is scared to leave now or wait in place, and wait until they have solved young master fan. Anyway, for a while, I couldn''t go to the front, so Jiang didn''t take care of her in the evening. The young master fan was not slow. When the three people came in the cave in the evening of the river, the other side had disappeared at the end of the cave. Obviously, there should be any mechanism at the end of the cave, or he turned a bend directly. When the river arrived in the evening, he found that there was a turn here. The turning place was still dark, but at the end there was a bright, crystal and cold light. In this case, some people were seeping. Jiang evening white but even a little hesitation did not, the moment approached the cold light in front of, slightly squint eyes to see everything behind the cold light. It is a large stone room. There are many things piled up randomly in the stone room. The books and boxes are stacked in one piece, and even ash is accumulated on it. But in the middle of the stone chamber, there is a stone table. There is also a candlestick on the stone table. The candles in the candlestick are burning at this time, but no one is sitting at the stone table. Chapter 1486 Jiang Wanbai stopped at the entrance of the stone chamber for a moment. Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu also stood beside them. The three looked at each other. Even Xue Xu and Qi Qingxing had real joy in their eyes. "Found it." Jiang Wanbai murmured softly, and then his figure disappeared at the door. This may not be the place Li Yan said, but when Li Yan escaped, the things he saw were probably already here, which means that the bones of Liyan and Xinyue, as well as the ancient books recording Nanshan events, which Jiang Wanbai and others wanted to find, should also be here. Besides, since this is the eye of the huge gathering Yin array, the bones of the young couple may also be here. The three men plunge into the stone chamber to look for them. Xue Xu''s goal is the books. Qi Qingxing is also looking at those books. The task of looking for crescent moon and Li Yan''s bones falls on Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai made a circle in the stone room, and finally went back to the stone table. She went around the stone table several times, and finally sat down beside the stone table. There is only one cushion beside the stone table. The cushion is made of straw, but there is no dust. It is clean, just like There are always people sitting on it. "Where has master fan gone?" Jiang Wanbai sat on the straw mat with one hand on her head. After a slight Tut, she asked in a voice. She didn''t hide her voice, so that it spread all over the stone room and even echoed. Xue Xu was reading those books. Qi Qingxing looked up at her side and said, "it''s gone." "Yes, it''s gone." Jiang Wan nodded his head, but his eyes fell on the door of the stone chamber and began to laugh, "but we clearly saw him enter the cave entrance, and we followed him all the way in. There was no fork in the road. Even if he kept going, he should have walked here. How could he be gone?" When she asked, Jiang Wanbai had already stood up. She went to the stone chamber door and said with a smile, "he wants to play hide and seek with us. I will do as he wishes. You can stay here." Qi Qingxing, who wanted to follow him, sat down and continued to look down at the book in his hand. After Jiang Wanbai left here, Xue Xu, who didn''t look up when Jiang Wanbai asked, turned his head and looked at Qi Qingxing and asked, "don''t you follow me? Don''t worry about her going to find the young master fan alone? " "She''s strong." Qi Qingxing light voice way, the eye color dark dark, did not say anything else. He believed in Jiang Wanbai''s strength, and even could clearly feel that Jiang Wanbai was becoming more powerful step by step. In fact, he was also changing. Even taking a look at the changing process of the two men, Qi Qingxing''s powerful speed was faster than Jiang Wanbai''s. However, in this short period of time, he has been able to keep up with Jiang Wanbai, and Jiang Wanbai, in fact, has more than ten years of practice. One day, Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai will walk side by side. He firmly believes that this day will come, and Jiang Wanbai also firmly believes that he will do it. Xue Xu gave a light Tut, and did not say anything more. He just took back his sight and continued to look at these books. After Jiang Wanbai came out of the stone chamber, she had a pearl in her palm. It was the pearl that she took out to light on the fake Penglai Island last time. At that time, in such a strong and abnormal night, the light of the beads could shine out a certain range. Chapter 1487 Now she is taken out by Jiang Wanbai, and the light of the beads smoothly penetrates the surrounding dark color and extends out to the outside, and even lights up the whole cave. Jiang Wanbai walks slowly, just like what she said. She is playing hide and seek with master fan. Now master fan has been hiding. What Jiang Wanbai has to do is to find out the hiding master. Although she was looking for someone, Jiang Wanbai was not worried at all. As soon as she turned the corner, she saw Miss Feng, who was about to come here. When she saw her, she was startled at first, then cried with joy and said, "who are you, little sir? Why are you here? Did master fan ask you to pick me up? " Jiang Wanbai was determined to look at Miss Feng. At a certain moment, she suddenly hooked her lips and laughed. She nodded and said, "I found you." Miss Feng''s face changed in an instant, but in the blink of an eye, Jiang Wanbai, holding a pearl in her hand, came to her and did not give her a chance to react. Jiang Wanbai''s hand had already tightened her slender neck. "Little What are you going to do, sir Miss Feng quickly grabbed her hand. Her face was pale, her eyes widened, and she was afraid, "master fan! Master fan! Help Taking advantage of Jiang Wanbai''s hand has not been tightened, Miss Feng began to shout, her voice spread far away, but did not come out to save her, and she arrived at this time is still thinking of young master fan did not appear. Maybe she realized that no one would come out to save herself, and her master fan didn''t know where she was. Miss Feng''s expression became frightened and desperate, and her tears fell down her eyes. However, Jiang Wanbai began to laugh at this time. She laughed softly, and her tears were about to come out. "Master fan, your acting is OK." Jiang Wanbai laughs enough and stares at the girl Feng. Miss Feng looked at her with wide eyes, as if she didn''t know what she was talking about. After a moment, Miss Feng seemed to want to understand, and quickly struggled to say: "you know the wrong person, I''m not master fan! I''m really not Mr. Fan you''re looking for! I I came here with master fan, but I couldn''t see anything after I came in, and then master fan disappeared. Didn''t you meet Master fan in there "No, so I came out to look for it? Good luck. I''ll find you soon. " Jiang Wanbai looks at her with a smile, but she doesn''t want to hear her more sophistry any more, so she starts to tighten her slender neck. At first, Miss Feng struggled and wanted to explain to her that she was not master fan. Later, as Jiang Wanbai''s hands tightened, Jiang Wanbai always looked at her with a smile and no movement in her eyes. This makes Ms. Feng even more unable to see what Jiang Wanbai is thinking, and what Jiang Wanbai is really because she has identified her as master fan. Seeing that Miss Feng couldn''t breathe, her face turned red, and gradually began to turn purple, and her eyes began to turn white, Jiang Wanbai was still indifferent and even kept closing her fingers. In a trance, Miss Feng seemed to hear the sound of her neck bones being crushed. Finally, she could not hold back, nor could she perform any more. She did not know when the bone blade that fell on the palm of her hand suddenly stabbed at Jiang Wanbai''s heart. Chapter 1488 Jiang Wanbai has already identified her as master fan. Naturally, he has been on guard for a long time. When Ms. Feng stabbed with the bone blade, her other hand was covered with golden spiritual power, so she directly grasped the bone blade. However, at the moment of holding the bone blade, Jiang Wan''s white face changed. There was a layer of black air on the top of the bone blade, which broke her golden aura and hurt her palm. Ms. Feng''s eyes showed a fierce color. As soon as the wrist holding the bone blade turned, the bone blade twisted in Jiang Wanbai''s palm. Jiang Wanbai instantly felt the pain in his palm. The next moment, the spiritual power of her palm collapsed. With pride in her eyes, Ms. Feng wanted to take the bone blade back. However, she only had time to move back and forth. She found that the bone blade seemed to be trapped in the mud and became slow and heavy. Despite her great efforts, she failed to pull the bone blade back. Instead, it was her bone blade, which was being devoured and corroded by a layer of more intense black gas. "How?" Ms. Feng is surprised and suddenly looks up at Jiang Wanbai. She is shocked and unbelievable. Jiang Wan''s white hook lips began to smile, and there was something strange in his expression, "master fan, do you want to continue to pretend now?" "I don''t know what you''re talking about!" Even at this time, Miss Feng was still bitten to death and refused to admit that she was master fan. Jiang Wanbai sneered. The hand holding the bone blade just exerted a little force, and the bone blade turned into powder fly ash and annihilated in her hand. Jiang Wanbai reached out and grabbed the girl Feng''s face in front of her. The golden spiritual power was attached to her palm again, which healed the wound of her palm with the speed visible to the naked eye. Even when Jiang Wanbai''s hand approached Miss Feng''s face, it was as if she had a life. Miss Feng''s face changed greatly. She leaned back and turned her palms. She turned out a bone blade. The black air on the bone blade was even worse than before. She held the bone blade and stabbed Jiang Wanbai''s hand that held her neck. Jiang Wanbai''s hand loosened and avoided the bone blade she had stabbed. She reached out and wiped out a little black air on the back of her hand. When she looked up again, the girl in front of her had disappeared. She chuckled and looked ahead. She could see that Miss Feng was running out of the cave. Jiang Wanbai was not worried at all. He even took out the bead for lighting again. His eyes fell on Miss Feng, who was running away in front of her. She lifted her feet and walked slowly. Seeing that Ms. Feng rushed out of the cave, Jiang Wanbai''s eyes flashed, and her body suddenly disappeared. There is no shadow of Wanjiang and Feng Shandong. Before entering the cave, Jiang Wanbai had laid a trap at the mouth of the cave. It was not a brilliant trap, but a magic array. Now, the girl Feng ran into the illusion that Jiang Wanbai had arranged first. In the eyes of Miss Feng, she rushed out of the cave, but instantly returned to Yushu town. Such a change made Miss Feng stop and look around with vigilance. She turned around and couldn''t see the cave entrance behind her. Even when familiar people passed by, they said hello to her with a smile, but they called out: "master fan." She reached for her face in a hurry, and the facial features of her tentacles had become his own. Chapter 1489 Jiang Wanbai''s guess is correct. The girl Feng in the cave is not miss Feng at all, but young master fan, who has been transformed into Miss Feng''s facial features. Knowing that the magic on his face had been untied, master fan was in a panic for a moment, and wanted to bend over to cover his face. But it was only a moment. When he really made this move, the people who came and went looked at him strangely. Some people made strange noises and asked, "master fan, what''s the matter with you?" The sound of "master fan" finally brought him back to his senses. It seemed that he had suddenly put down something. A moment later, he also put down his hand which was blocking his face. He just began to laugh at the people around him. With the laughter growing, his expression began to become frightening. The bone blade was always held in his hand. At this moment, the bone blade began to grow larger and longer, and became a huge bone knife. However, master fan, instead of holding the bone knife in both hands, chopped at the town residents nearest to him. In an instant, blood burst out and his head rolled down. The blood was sprayed on his face, which made him more like a devil. Master Liu once said that young master fan felt very evil. Until now, this kind of "evil" that makes people feel uncomfortable has become invisible and spreads out from master fan''s whole body. And he did not stop, so he took up the big knife and slashed at the surrounding townspeople. Soon, blood flowed on the ground of the town, and young master fan was bathed in blood all over his body. He did not stop at all, so he walked up the upper reaches of the town with a big knife on his shoulder. When he saw the living people, he waved the big knife in his hand and took away the lives of those people. They even included his own father and Mrs. fan Shao. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went to investigate fan''s house last night, they found that there were only six people in fan''s house. Besides young master fan, they were master fan and his wife. The other three were servants of fan''s house. There was an old housekeeper and a servant girl who served Mrs. fan Shao. But now, these people all died by the knife of master fan. Jiang Wanbai has also come to the dreamland. She stands on the top of the roof and looks at young master fan carrying his knife and killing everywhere. I don''t know how long it has passed. In addition to young master fan, there is only one living man left in the town. Young master fan stopped. He sat down on the doorstep of fan''s mansion, but he held the big knife in his hand. There was a thick layer of blood between his palm and the big knife. It seemed that his palm and the big knife were glued together. Unless the skin of his palm was torn off, he could not snatch the knife. However, she was afraid that Shao fan''s killing had not started for a moment, but she was afraid of the trial. In fact, she seldom uses the method of illusion. More often, if she wants to know something, she has to interrogate people directly. If the interrogation fails, she uses soul searching. With the improvement of her cultivation, her soul searching skill has become more and more exquisite. Chapter 1490 It will no longer damage the soul searching person''s knowledge of the sea, making the other party become a fool like existence. In principle, her soul searching technique has no disadvantages. However, Jiang Wanbai has been thinking about another thing recently. She wants to try to combine her soul searching technique with illusory art. If the two can be perfectly combined, she can even sit down and quietly set up the illusion. As long as the other party follows the path of the dreamland, it will trigger her soul searching skill to stay in the dreamland. At that time, all the things Jiang Wanbai wants to know will be known, and even the other party will not know who she is because of the existence of the dreamland. With this in mind, Jiang Wanbai just took this opportunity to start the implementation. Her sea of knowledge is vast and boundless, and the dreamland is originally from her hand. The world is just like the world in her hand. She can make the world change as she wants. As long as the people in the dreamland are relaxed, she can take advantage of the void to enter and take the opportunity to use soul searching. At the moment, young master fan was sitting on the steps at the gate of fan''s mansion. He lowered his head and breathed, watching the blood flow on the ground along his clothes. Gradually, these bloodstains began to twist, and master fan''s hand holding the knife tightened. At a certain moment, he took a breath and closed his eyes suddenly. When he gasped and opened his eyes, not only the blood on the ground had disappeared, but also the blood on him. Even the big knife in his hand was changing. It began to decrease at a speed visible to the naked eye, until it became a bone blade. At the beginning, it did not stop. On the contrary, it even began to disappear completely. It turned into a strong black gas and disappeared in master fan''s hands. Master fan looked down at the empty palm, and his expression began to get flustered. He began to reach out and grope for it. He even wanted to make a bone blade again, but he could not do it. It was as if he had become a common person like those townspeople who had just been killed by him. He no longer had those strange and magical powers. Young master fan suddenly stood up. As he looked around, there was a sound behind him. In fact, it was not just behind him that came the news. It should be said that all the people who had just been killed by him all reappeared in his sight. However, these people seemed to be different. Master fan was stiff and pale, and looked at the door of fan''s mansion open. The housekeeper in front of him still looked gloomy, but he was not as old as the one he had just killed. On the contrary, the housekeeper in front of him was more like a housekeeper several years ago. But the housekeeper walked straight to him, and finally stood still a few steps away from him. He bowed slightly and said, "master, let you go to the study." Master fan regained his mind and grabbed the housekeeper''s neck. He had no knife of his own, but he still wanted to kill the people who appeared in front of him. A cry of alarm was heard behind him, and then someone rushed up to pull him away. After pulling him to one side, some people gathered around the housekeeper and asked anxiously, "housekeeper fan, are you ok? What''s wrong with young master fan? It looks like you''ve been living in a nightmare... " Chapter 1491 "I''m fine." However, housekeeper fan covered his throat and coughed several times. There were shocking marks on his neck, but he still waved his hand, pushed away the people around him and walked towards master fan, still saying nothing. People around him are not surprised about this. Anyway, housekeeper fan is always like this. He is extremely loyal to the master and young master of fan''s house. Even if master fan or young master fan wants to kill him on the spot, he will not care. He may even stretch his neck to find his death. The people holding master fan dare not let go. They can only say to him, "master fan, you should be sober. In front of you, this is the housekeeper who has watched you grow up. Are you trapped in a nightmare? Would you like a doctor to show you The people around said. However, housekeeper fan came over directly, pulled away the people around him, rescued him and said, "young master, are you ok?" "I''m fine." Suddenly, master fan no longer struggled, nor did he start at housekeeper fan. Although his eyes were still red, he looked very frightening. But seeing that he didn''t do anything to housekeeper fan, all the people around him thought that he was awake, so it was not easy to care about anything, and then he dispersed. Master fan looked at these people and shook his head, and his eyes slowly fell on housekeeper fan. Housekeeper fan stood in front of him, indifferent to the eyes that fell on him. He just repeated what he had said earlier, "young master, master, let you go to the study." Only the voice is a bit hoarse than before, tone and manner have not changed a bit. "I see." Master fan adjusted his clothes and said, "go ahead." Housekeeper fan didn''t ask why, so he turned around and walked in front of master fan and entered fan''s house. Master fan stopped for a moment, lifted his feet and followed him. Everything in fan''s house was different from what he remembered. Let young master fan understand that he is not living in the fan''s house now, but in the fan''s house several years ago. Even the townspeople who just came up to pull him are much younger. Even his own hands are tender and smooth. Master fan knows that the town of elm where he is now is the town of elm several years ago. Many thoughts come to mind in master fan''s mind. His spirit is always tight, and he is alert to the surroundings, including the housekeeper in front of him. But housekeeper fan didn''t do anything. He just hung his head in front of him and stopped until he got to his study. He leaned over to master fan and said, "young master, the study is here. Please go in quickly. The master is waiting for you inside." Master fan stopped and stood still. But the housekeeper reached out and pushed the door of the study open. Young master fan saw master fan standing inside. Like other people, he was a little younger. He was standing behind the desk and writing. When the door of the study was opened, master fan did not raise his head and did not even pause. Master fan''s eyes fell on a corner of the desk. After a short pause, he lifted his feet and walked in. After entering, he stood across a table with master fan. On the penholder on the table was a paper cutter. Young master fan''s eyes fell on the paper cutter. He was drooping his eyes and was about to reach out to pick up the paper cutter. When he was about to pick up the paper cutter, his voice rang. Chapter 1492 "Do you like that little girl from outside the teahouse?" Master fan stretched out his hand for a moment, and suddenly raised his eyes to master fan. But master fan was still writing, as if he didn''t notice the change of his expression at all, and he didn''t have to wait for master fan to answer. He just continued: "don''t blame dad for asking people to check her. You know what''s going on in our family. Dad has told you something since childhood. You should know that girl''s life experience is still It''s green and clean. Only the old man and her are dependent on each other. " When master Fan said this, young master fan''s outstretched hand clenched into a fist, and his back was full of blue veins. But he didn''t take it back. He just glared at him and asked in a hoarse voice, "so? Dad, what do you want to do "Dad didn''t want to do anything." Master Fan said that he had finally finished writing what he wanted to write, so he put down his pen and looked up at young master fan with rare kindness. He said: "from childhood to adulthood, I didn''t agree to touch many things you like, and even destroyed many things you like. Dad knows that you are very sad. Later, you dare not tell your father what you like It is... " "But even if I don''t tell you, Dad, don''t you still know?" Young master fan looked at him with red eyes, pulled the corner of his lips and laughed, but he burst into tears. He looked at him with hatred and other complex emotions, as if he was struggling violently in his subconscious mind. Master fan didn''t care at all about this, and he didn''t care what he said. Even if he was rashly interrupted, he didn''t get angry at the moment. He just sighed, then looked at master fan and said, "dad knows I''ve been sorry for you, but this time, if you really like that girl, dad will make the decision for you, Let you marry her back. " "No way!" However, master fan did not hesitate at all and blurted out his refusal immediately. But in fact, at this moment, the opposite scene appeared in his mind. It was also this year that master fan knew that he liked a girl. The conversation in front of him was the same as that between him and master fan. Even when Mr. Fan said that he was the master and asked him to marry his wife back, he agreed happily. He even felt that it was the happiest moment in his nearly 20 years. However, when this scene appeared again, master fan did not hesitate at all. What he blurted out was refusal. "Why?" Master fan twisted his eyebrows, and his face sank. He had lost his kindness. Master fan shook his head and said, "I like her, but it''s just a novelty. Getting married is a lifelong event. I don''t want to make a decision so easily. If I really want to marry a person, let my child marry a person who knows the truth." "My father has already checked the life experience of that girl, and he knows her well." But master Fan said. However, master fan did not nod. He said, "compared with marrying her, the child wants to marry someone else." "Oh?" Master fan raised his eyebrows and looked at him curiously. Young master fan bowed his head, his face was expressionless, and there was no mood fluctuation in his words. He said, "what I want to marry is Miss Feng from Feng''s noodle shop." Chapter 1493 When master fan uttered this sentence, master fan, standing opposite the desk, looked at him. He did not immediately nod his head or refuse. Instead, after staring at him for a while, he suddenly looked up and laughed. It was like knowing something that made him extremely happy. Young master fan stood there with his fist clenched in the air. He didn''t take it back, nor did he take the next step. Master fan didn''t feel that there was anything strange about his move. He didn''t even ask. Finally, at a certain moment, master fan was laughing enough. He stopped and looked at young master fan with burning eyes. His eyes were full of admiration, as if to see that master fan had finally grown into what he wanted. Master Fan said, "good! Worthy of being my son! Do you know it was the girl of the Feng family who complained in front of me about the girl in the teahouse? Do you want to marry Feng family girl? You don''t like her. You just want to hold her in your own hands. How can you make her miserable at that time? Is it up to you? " After that, master fan began to laugh again. When he had had enough, he looked at young master fan and said, "it''s a pity that your cruel mind is for another woman, the girl in the teahouse. Either die or you will marry her back!" "Then why don''t you die?" Master fan sneered. At this moment, his hand in the air finally moved, but he grasped the paper knife on the penholder. Without any hesitation, he leaned over the table, grabbed master fan''s skirt in one hand, and stabbed him in his heart with the other. "You You... " Master fan''s eyes widened and he held his hand tightly. At the moment of his death, his eyes were not closed. Looking at the corpse, Mr. Fan''s face was full of tears, but he didn''t open his eyes with tears. It''s like, at last, he did something that he always wanted to do but didn''t dare to do. Jiang Wanbai''s figure appears at the door of the study. She looks at what happened in the study. She looks thoughtful, but she doesn''t go into the study. Instead, she flicks her sleeves again. As her figure gradually disappears, everything around him changes again. The body of master fan who died on the ground disappeared, and the study was restored to its original state, but only young master fan was left standing in the study. He looked down at his obviously smaller size, and his face twisted for a while. At the next moment, there was a noise in the study, and master fan looked up at the bookshelf. The bookshelf moved slowly to the side, revealing a passage leading to the underground. Mr. Fan was coming up from the bottom with a lamp in his hand. When he saw Mr. Fan standing in his study, he was not surprised at all. It seemed that he didn''t care about the secret passage. "You are late." After master fan came up, he did not put down the lamp in his hand, but just looked at him with no expression on his face. Master fan suddenly looked back at the window. The window was closed, but he could see a little bit of the sky outside. It was dark. There was no other light in the study. Only the candle in master fan''s hand was burning out. Chapter 1494 In fact, only a little space around Mr. Fan was illuminated. Besides, there was also a very strange face of Mr. Fan reflected by candles. Master fan withdrew his sight from the window and turned to master fan holding the candle. His Adam''s apple rolled several times and his voice was hoarse: "Dad, I got up late." "Well." Mr. Fan answered, turned around with the candle and went back to the tunnel where he had come up again. As he walked along, a gloomy voice rang out and said, "it''s his fault that the housekeeper didn''t call you up in time. Father will not punish you, but father will only punish the housekeeper." Master fan moved his lips, almost subconsciously trying to intercede for the housekeeper. But when the words reached his mouth, he pursed his lips and swallowed them back, but his hands dangling from his side trembled uncontrollably. "What are you doing? Keep up with me Mr. Fan had already gone down. Standing in his study, he could only see the light of fire floating in the tunnel. Young master fan swallowed and salivated. His throat knot rolled violently for several times. After hesitating for a moment, he still lifted his feet and walked down. Although young master fan was not short, his hands and feet were long and thin. It seemed that he was in a period of rapid growth. Sometimes he could not keep up with him. He could only grow up to the top, but could not grow meat horizontally. Although master fan held the lamp and did not stop to wait for master fan, he even walked farther and farther, until the light suddenly turned around and disappeared in his sight. At this moment, master fan couldn''t see anything, but he didn''t stop. He still held on to the wall of the dark road and walked down slowly. Soon, he came to the place where the light had disappeared. As soon as he turned around, he saw master fan standing not far away with the lamp. At this time, Mr. Fan looked very young. In his prime, he could be called Yushu Linfeng. He just stood not far away with a lamp in his hand and looked gloomy. It was very frightening. He suddenly pulled the corners of his lips and laughed. His smile was very strange. He said, "you''ve got a lot of courage." With these words, Mr. Fan turned and went on to the front. Not far away, Mr. Fan stopped. His arm was too high. In an instant, the space between father and son suddenly lit up. It was a large darkroom, in which books and boxes of various sizes were placed on the wall of the darkroom. In those lattices, they were placed very neatly. In the middle of the darkroom, there is a stone table. Beside the stone table are two straw mats. The two straw mats are placed opposite each other. On the stone table, there is a box with a small arm length. This is clearly the stone room where Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu are now. It turns out that the stone chamber was originally under the fan''s mansion, but later it was moved to the back mountain of Yushu Town, but for some reason, the neat things that were put at the beginning were piled up at random, even covered with dust, after being moved to the stone chamber in the back mountain of Yushu town It means that you don''t care about those things. It was the opposite attitude to the scene. Mr. Fan had already gone to the stone table and sat down. He looked up at young master fan standing at the door of the stone chamber. His expression was gloomy and his voice was a little rough and hard to hear. "What are you doing? Come here. " Young master fan''s hand was slightly curled up on his side. After a pause, he raised his feet and went over. He sat down cross legged in front of master fan and looked up at him. Chapter 1495 The father and son looked at each other for a while, as if they were fighting. If anyone moved their eyes at this time, they would have given up. I don''t know how long it took, but master fan suddenly burst into a strange smile, both excited and unwilling. He lowered his sight and looked at the small arm long box on the stone table. "Open the box and have a look. There is something that the father wants to give you." Fan said. Young master fan also looked down. Without too much hesitation, he reached out and opened the box. In the box, there was the bone blade that young master fan had used to kill people before. But he looked at the bone blade lying in the box, and his expression was not a bit surprised, because he had already known what was inside. "Master Fan said," use the method I taught you last night. After that, it will be your weapon. " Master fan reached out and picked up the bone blade. At this time, the bone blade was just as white as snow, and there was no strong black air on it. However, as soon as the bone blade touched his hand, a chilling chill spread from his palm to his body, all the way to his whole body, which made his body tremble. But master fan''s voice continued to ring in the opposite, he said: "if you can''t surrender it, then you will be eaten back and become its puppet. If the end is like this, the father will not be soft hearted and will directly end you. You should know that being a father does not need a son controlled by a weapon." When Mr. Fan said these words, his expression did not change at all and his tone did not fluctuate. Even when he would finish his son by himself, he did not have much reaction. It''s like, whether it''s killing someone or killing his own son, it''s not something worth his emotional fluctuation. When master Fan said these words, young master fan had bitten the tip of his tongue and sprayed a mouthful of blood essence on the bone blade. The blood essence was absorbed by the bone blade in an instant. At the same time, the chilling chill became colder. The cold young master fan could not help shaking. Gradually, he could not hold the bone blade in one hand, so he could only hold it with both hands. Finally, he even bent down and held the bone blade in his arms. The whole person was huddled in a ball, as if he was wrapping the whole bone blade with his own body. As time went by, master fan''s body gradually stopped shaking, but there was a layer of black and cold things on his body, like frost, which became more and more thick. At a certain moment, master fan was frozen inside and turned into a hockey ball. However, master fan just sat there and didn''t move. Even if the frost spread from master fan, the tip of his feet and feet had already climbed onto the black frost. He just sat there and looked at him motionlessly, without any help. I don''t know how long it passed, but there was no response to the ice hockey in front of him. Mr. Fan sighed, and his face showed disappointment. He raised his hand, which was full of black gas. It seemed that he was going to end young master fan who failed to subdue the bone blade himself, as he said at the beginning. However, at the moment when he raised his hand, his hand had not yet fallen, and the ice hockey suddenly moved. Chapter 1496 At first, it was only a very subtle "click" sound, and only once there was no movement. It was easy to make people think it was their own illusion. Fortunately, the stone chamber was very quiet. Master fan immediately noticed the movement and movement, and his raised hand did not fall. After a while, when the ice hockey started again, fan''s face showed a similar feeling of jealousy and reluctance, just like the reaction when he and young master fan were defeated before. Maybe his reaction at the moment is more obvious than that at that moment. It didn''t seem to be happy for young master fan, but he was jealous and unwilling. There was a moment of killing intention. But he didn''t do it. Suddenly, a bulge appeared in his eyebrow. Master fan''s face showed a look of pain. He quickly reached out and pressed down the bulge. The raised hand was finally released. He bent down and gasped for breath. The crackling sound of the ice hockey in front of him has been continuous, and the surface of the ice hockey has also appeared cracks. At first, there are only a lot of small cracks. Gradually, some of the cracks begin to grow. Finally, after a harsh sound, the ice hockey completely disintegrates, and the black ice turns into a strong black air. These black air did not dissipate, but swarmed into young master fan''s body. Young master fan stood up. Holding the bone blade in his hand, he looked at Mr. Fan, who was bending at his waist. His fingers suddenly tightened and thrust at him. Master fan''s blood sprayed on young master fan''s face, but there was no expression on his face. It seemed that he had killed an insignificant person. However, he did not know whether he had found out. At this moment, he and master Fan said that he would kill him, and their expressions were the same. Jiang Wanbai''s figure appeared at the stone chamber gate again. Master fan suddenly turned back to see her, and saw red blood in his eyes. "What do you want to do?" However, Jiang Wanbai didn''t answer him. He just hooked his lips and laughed. As soon as he brushed his sleeves, the surrounding scenes began to change again. With a fierce look in his eyes, young master fan pulled out the bone blade that had pierced Mr. Fan''s heart and turned around and stabbed Jiang Wanbai. At the moment when the bone blade stabbed at Jiang Wanbai, Jiang Wanbai''s body shape "bang" disappeared. In the stone chamber, changes have taken place. Master fan''s whole body was shrinking rapidly, and the bone blade he held tightly in his hand and the blood sprayed on his face disappeared. Finally, when he became only about three years old, a pair of big hands picked him up from behind and turned to walk towards the stone chamber. Mr. Fan, who had just been killed by master fan once, is sitting at the stone table at the moment. However, compared with the old fan who died just now, the present master fan is obviously younger, just like a young man. However, even though he is much younger, the gloomy look on his face is no different from that in the next few decades. Master fan looked up and saw who was holding him. The housekeeper decades ago was also an expressionless face. The housekeeper placed master fan on the edge of the stone table and hung his head and said, "master, everything has been dealt with." As soon as he said this, young master fan''s heart was raised. I don''t know why. He had a clear memory of all the illusions he had experienced before. Only the scene in front of him did not exist in his memory. He did not even remember that he had been here when he was two or three years old. Chapter 1497 Clearly in his memory, it was not until he was seven that he was led into this place by master fan. Don''t know why, fan young master''s heart rises a kind of bad premonition, this kind of premonition lets his heart all follow to pull tight, two hands that hang on the side of the body also follow clench into a fist. And master fan has looked up at him, Jie Jie chuckled two times, "it seems to have begun to remember things." The housekeeper looked down at master fan, and his eyebrows twisted. He knelt down to master fan and said, "master, it''s a servant''s dereliction of duty." "It doesn''t matter if you remember something, just let him forget it." Master Fan said so, and his hand, which had been on his knee, was lifted up. At this moment, young master fan quickly turned around and ran to the stone chamber door, but the housekeeper just reached out and took him back. At this time, young master fan was really too young to allow him to struggle, but he just tossed himself out of breath. The housekeeper held his shoulders in his hands and pressed him to the spot without moving. And master fan sat on the opposite side and looked at it as if he were looking at a fish on the chopping board. Young master fan himself was the fish, but he was struggling to death. This thought appeared in fan''s mind, which made him feel unwilling. He turned his head to look at the stone chamber door and cried out, "where are you? You come out! Get out of here However, Jiang Wanbai''s figure never appeared, but master fan raised his hand and said something in his mouth. When the array lit up from the stone table, young master fan''s eyes widened. He recognized the array and could tamper with people''s memory. In the last year, he learned about the array from master fan. Because he had never been able to leave an heir for the fan family, master fan proposed to let the housekeeper buy him another child. As long as he tampered with the memory of the child, even if the child grew up, he would never doubt anything. At this moment, looking at the array, the uneasiness and fear in young master fan''s heart were magnified infinitely. His eyes widened, and the palm of master fan''s hand was reflected in his pupil. However, even when master fan touched his head in his hand, a sudden "bang" turned into white fog and disappeared, and the housekeeper who had imprisoned young master fan disappeared. Master fan gradually began to grow up. He was left alone in the stone chamber. He sat down on the ground, gasped for breath, and looked dazed. It seemed that he was still trapped in the scene just now and did not recover. And the environment has stopped changing. I don''t know how long it has been. Master fan turned his head and looked around him. He yelled, "come out! Get out of here After he yelled several times, there was a movement in the dark passage leading to the study above. It was obvious that someone had come to the entrance of the dark passage, stopped at the entrance of the dark passage for a while, and then began to walk down the corridor. The footstep sound was not slow, but it sounded again and again. It almost knocked on young master fan''s heart, which made him tremble with the whole heart, and inexplicably brought up a burst of fear. This kind of fear made master fan''s breathing increase involuntarily. He froze at the door of the stone chamber, staring at the dark road with wide eyes. He breathed heavily, and big drops of sweat ran down his temples and chin, wetting the front of his clothes. Chapter 1498 It seems that a long time has passed, but in fact it is only a short time. Finally, a light appears in the dark passage. The young master fan comes down with a lamp in his hand and appears in the vision of young master fan. After seeing young master fan, he stopped and didn''t go down any more. He stood on the steps and raised the light in his hand. It seemed that he wanted to illuminate the illusion of young master fan. However, the lamp in his hand was too small to achieve the purpose he wanted. Master fan had to give up the idea and took back his hand. He looked at young master fan with a gloomy look and said, "do you have a devil in mind?" "No The voice of young master fan was harsh. He raised his feet and went to master fan''s side. He went directly over him and went up the dark road. He didn''t stop at all. After he stopped for a moment, he slowly turned around and looked up. When master fan was about to walk out of the dark road, he raised his voice slightly and said, "go back and wash quickly. It''s time to pick up It''s time to kiss. If you slow down and fall into the eyes of outsiders, you are not satisfied with the bride. Do you want that girl to be a joke of elm town? " Master fan''s words made master fan''s feet stop successfully. Master fan suddenly turned back and looked at him. The red blood had already covered his whole eyeball, and his hand hanging on his side was also tightly held. Because he was still biting his teeth, his cheek muscles were twitching for several times. The father and the son stood looking at each other. The exchange did not last too long. Master fan sneered and said, "are you going? That''s the girl you asked to marry yourself What master Fan said was not wrong. It was indeed the girl he wanted to marry. However, at that time, he did not know that it was not a happy thing to marry his beloved girl back. Even if he wanted to give her all he had, he could not avoid seeing her bright eyes full of gloom and sadness. At that time, he realized that if a normal person married to a place like fan''s house and stayed here for a long time, he would be assimilated and assimilated into monsters like their Fan family. Master Fan said nothing, but suddenly turned around and strode outside. The housekeeper had been waiting for him at the door of the study. Seeing him running out, he even said, "young master, go and change your clothes." Master fan didn''t pay any attention to him, but ran back to his room. The housekeeper almost followed him in. He didn''t say a word after him. He began to serve him in silence, put on his wedding dress and comb his hair. Finally, he handed master fan a half dry handkerchief and asked, "young master, how can you cry on a happy day?" Young master fan reached out his hand and touched his face, but he felt his hand wet. He quickly took the handkerchief and wiped his face. He could not help looking into the bronze mirror beside him. His face was expressionless, and he could not see the joy of getting married. In other words, there was no celebration in the whole fan family, even if it was the event that the young master wanted to get married. Master fan looked at himself in the bronze mirror. At a certain moment, the people in the mirror grinned and finally showed a smile, even if the smile was a little strange, even if his eyes were sour. Chapter 1499 For the last time, master fan put out his hand and wiped his eyes. He raised his feet and strode outside. He''s going to get married. The housekeeper followed. After master fan and the housekeeper left, Jiang Wanbai''s figure gradually appeared in the middle of the room. She frowned at the direction of master fan''s departure and reflected on her face. All the images presented in this illusion are the memories of young master fan himself, only selected some fragments to present them. With Jiang Wanbai''s application of soul searching technique to the illusion, the sealed memory of young master fan''s mind began to show. In the previous paragraph, when young master fan was very young, he was in the darkroom and his memory was changed by master fan, which was something that master fan did not remember. However, he was led out by Jiang Wanbai''s soul searching technique. She also found that there was something wrong with master fan''s memory. After thinking for a while, Jiang Wanbai''s body gradually disappeared in place. But young master fan had already rode a horse to the teahouse. The girl he liked came to Yushu town after his grandfather''s displacement. The shopkeeper of the teahouse in Yushu town took them in and gave them a place to live. They were allowed to make a living by singing songs in the teahouse every day. In fact, before that, young master fan didn''t like to go to the teahouse to listen to music. He didn''t have so much free time to sit in the teahouse and drink tea in the afternoon to kill time. His time was controlled by master fan and the housekeeper. He had a lot of things to learn, and what he wanted to do was never his own decision. Until then, he was getting older and older. Master fan felt that he had learned almost everything he should learn. This gave him a lot of free time. Finally, he had his own time to spend. And that was the first time he went into the teahouse. Before that, he had seen many people sitting in the teahouse for a whole morning or an afternoon, as if to pass the time. He envied the leisure and the free control of his own time. So he also ran to the teahouse, walked in a few. Later, he couldn''t figure out when he started. His attention was focused on the girl who sang with his grandfather. He spent almost all his free time in the teahouse just to see him. When master fan knew what he was thinking about her, young master fan was extremely frightened. He did not know why he was so afraid at that time. But when master fan took the initiative to ask him to marry the girl back, such ecstasy drowned out the panic. He had never been so happy. This happy mood lasted for a long time until he really married the girl back All these years of memory in his mind one by one, master fan grinned, until he stopped at the door of the teahouse. Even though he knew that everything in front of him was an illusion, he could not help but feel nervous and expectant in his heart. He got off his horse and stood at the door of the teahouse. His hands were clenched into fists. The Xi Niang beside him urged him, "master fan, what are you still doing in a daze? The good time has come. Go in and pick up the bride After swallowing, young master fan raised his feet and walked inside. Soon, he saw the man with the red cap. Chapter 1500 The custom in Yushu town is that the bride should have been carried to the bridal sedan chair by the bride''s brother or brother''s uncle. However, there is only one elderly grandfather in front of the bride. The grandfather can''t carry the bride any more, so the bridegroom will carry the bride into the sedan chair instead. Master fan went to the bride, turned her back and squatted down. The bride was supported on her back by master fan. "Are you ready?" Master fan asked in a hoarse voice. "All right." Lying on his back, the girl subconsciously replied, probably feeling shy. After answering, the subordinates on his shoulder tightened up and wrinkled his outer clothes. Young master fan looked back, hooked his lips and began to smile. The gloom in his expression disappeared, and the whole person became gentle and human. It was as if he was like every man in the world who could marry his sweetheart. He was extremely happy at this moment and looked forward to every day in the future. However, when he got to the front of the sedan chair and squatted down to put down the bride, young master fan didn''t rush to let go. He turned his back to the bride and rolled his Adam''s apple for several times. Then he asked the question in a hard voice, "cloud son, do you really want to marry me?" "Well." Although cloud son is shy, but still should a, she hesitated for a moment, whispered: "every time you come to the teahouse, I have seen you." This sentence suddenly made young master fan''s mood suddenly clear. His eyes were warm again. However, he did not pay attention to the urging of the Xi Niang around him. Instead, he asked in a hoarse voice: "yun''er, but If you marry me in the future, you are not happy? Not happy at all? Will you regret marrying me then The people behind it have not answered for a long time. But young master fan seemed to have got the answer. He burst into tears and was extremely sad. Until a sigh reached his ear. "You know it''s an illusion, even if you ask? If you really want to know these answers, you might as well go back and ask her. " Jiang Wanbai sighs. Everything around her was still, leaving her standing not far away from master fan. Master fan let go of the people behind him, stood up straight and looked at her. The red blood in his eyes did not fade much. He stared at Jiang Wanbai and asked in a hard voice, "did you make up that scene in the dark room before?" "No Jiang Wanbai didn''t hide it from him, and there was no need to hide it. She was about to elaborate, but suddenly her face changed. Master fan was also aware of the familiar breath, and his face changed accordingly. He looked anxiously at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai said quickly: "I just used some means to show your memory in front of you. After you enter the dreamland, except for the first killing, everything that happened later comes from your own memory. However, some of these memories you still remember, some of them..." Her mouth was still open and closed, but master fan could not hear her voice. Even at a certain moment, the figure of young master fan began to disappear, and finally completely disappeared. Jiang evening white eyes slightly narrowed, brush sleeves to withdraw this illusion. She was standing at the entrance of the mountain, but she was the only one standing. Young master fan had disappeared. After a while, Xue Xu and Qi Qingxing appeared together from the other end of the cave. Qi Qingxing was obviously relieved when he saw Jiang Wanbai. Chapter 1501 "Late, late. Are you all right?" Qi Qingxing ran to her and asked in a hoarse voice. Jiang Wanbai takes back his sight, looks sideways at them and shakes his head, "I''m ok. Master fan comes to take the people away, but I also know something." Not much. "Have you finished reading it?" Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu asked. They also shook their heads. Qi Qingxing said, "all the books inside are in a mess, without any rules. It''s like being thrown there at will. It doesn''t look like jade slips one by one. They look up quickly..." These books are in a mess, and some of them are so damaged that they have to clean them carefully and then go to see what is written on them. "Let''s go. I''ll go in and look for it with you." Jiang evening white road, say words, three people then go to the stone chamber again. As he walked to the stone chamber, Jiang Wanbai said some things he had seen from master fan''s memory. At last, he said, "master fan is not master fan''s own son, but he asked the housekeeper to find it from other places. If combined with the words of the housekeeper at that time, I''m afraid that the original relatives of master fan are in danger." "This may be a breakthrough point for us." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. Jiang Wanbai also thought so, and nodded immediately. She didn''t worry at all about master fan being taken away by him. Anyway, Juyin formation has been found, and she knows that there is a relationship between fan''s family and Juyin formation, as well as Xinyue Liyan, so she is not worried. First find those ancient books that Li Yan said. Then, the bones of Liyan and crescent moon should also be here. However, when they came to the stone chamber gate, Jiang Wanbai stopped and Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu stopped. They looked at each other, and Qi Qingxing''s voice was slightly heavy: "there is a problem." Before Qi Qingxing''s voice fell, Xue Xu turned his head and ran outside. However, in the blink of an eye, Xue Xu''s figure disappeared. Then, his figure returned to its original place and shook his head at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing who were looking at him. "I can''t get out..." Jiang Wanbai sighed, but his face was not worried. He simply raised his feet to go inside the stone chamber and said, "since we can''t go out, we can stay here in peace of mind and find something to find before we can go out." Anyway, what they are looking for is still in the stone chamber. Even if they run out now, they still have to find something again. It''s better to stay here and find what you''re looking for, and then try to find a way out. Qi Xu Jiang went into the room and asked him to find a place to help him. Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu saw this scene and looked at each other, but they were tacit and silent. In fact, Jiang Wanbai had already taught them how to use paper men, but Xue Xu and Qi Qingxing sat here and rummaged, but they didn''t even think of using paper men to help. "Although it''s a bit slow to find paper people, each paper man helps to find a little bit. With so many paper people helping to find them together, we can always reduce our workload." Jiang evening Bai Dao, she clapped her hands, let the paper people plunge into those books, also found a place to sit down and work. Chapter 1502 If a paper man can''t move a book, several paper men will follow to help move the book. If the book can''t be turned, several paper people will cooperate with each other, whistling, but busy and lively. Jiang Wanbai originally wanted to open his mind to find out. After the array was started by master fan, not only were they temporarily trapped here, but also their divine sense was trapped. Jiang Wanbai was not sure what consequences would be caused if he forced to use divine consciousness to resist, so he gave up the idea. For a while, there was only the sound of turning the pages in the stone room. Occasionally, there was a sound of people moving things. It was quite quiet. Jiang Wanbai habitually placed an hourglass beside him. When the hourglass was reversed twice, Qi Qingxing had a harvest there, "found it." He said in a low voice, instantly attracted the attention of Jiang Wanbai and Xue Xu. Without hesitation, they immediately moved to the side of Qi Qingxing and looked at the past together. Qi Qingxing''s book is exactly what Jiang Wanbai and others are looking for. There are records about Nanshan. He quickly turns to the back, glances at the contents roughly, and finally stops. "The most important part was torn." Qi Qingxing twisted his eyebrows and his voice was low. What is recorded above is similar to the information that Jiang Wanbai and others saw at Mt. Mulan in Nanshan, but the important part is why there is the boundary of heaven, and what is going on on on the other side of it, but it is not. It''s obvious that you can see the missing parts. Jiang Wanbai stretched out his hand to pick up the incomplete part. His heart sank suddenly and said in a cold voice: "it''s not torn, it''s burned." She made a sound, Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu all saw the piece she picked out. It was indeed the trace of being burned. Someone burned the part of information they wanted. After discovering this, the whole stone chamber fell into a kind of silence. The atmosphere was oppressive, and no one spoke. Even the paper people nearby realized that the atmosphere was not right, and they stopped to act rashly. At the moment, Jiang Wanbai''s mood can be said to be very bad. She even wanted a fire for a moment, and the whole stone chamber was also burned. A few dirty words came out, which were not enough to vent her depression and anger at the moment. She had come all the way to find here. Although she never showed it, she was still looking forward to what she could find here. Who knows, the reality has given her such a slap in the face. In the past, I don''t know how long, Jiang Wanbai snorted coldly, turned and sat down on the edge of the stone table, waved his sleeve, and said to the paper: "continue to look for it." Can we still find out what to come, Jiang Wanbai has no hope. Qi Qing handed the book to Xue Xu and went to Jiang Wanbai. He reached for Jiang Wanbai''s side and held her hand. Seeing that she was still angry, Qi Qing simply held her from behind, gently pinched the tip of her nose and said with a smile, "how can you be so angry?" "I''m angry. I came here with hope. If it was torn off, maybe I can find the torn pieces. But now the situation is that those pieces of paper are completely burned, and I can''t find them. I''m so angry..." Jiang evening white light is to say such a few words, already can''t help but sigh several tone. Chapter 1503 Xue Xu took a look at them, raised his eyebrows and laughed. He didn''t say anything. He took back his sight and looked at the book that Qi Qingxing handed over. Qi Qingxing said: "when Li Yan escaped, he probably saw this book. At that time, the book was still complete." He only said this, Jiang Wan''s melancholy and melancholy on his white face dissipated. People also sat up straight and looked back at Qi Qingxing. There was a little light in his eyes. Obviously, he had thought of what Qi Qingxing was going to say, but she still said to Qi Qingxing: "ah hang, go on." "At that time, the books were complete, and you can see from young master fan''s memory that these books were originally kept in the dark room under fan''s house. They were put away in a neat way, which shows that the people who collected and put them back at that time paid great attention to them, but now we see the opposite situation..." Qi Qingxing continued. What they see now is that these books and boxes have been sent to the stone chamber in Houshan, Yushu town. This is also related to the trace of an array left by fan''s house discovered by Jiang Wanbai before. Because the array of fan''s house was destroyed by Li Yan, the fan''s family did not continue to repair the original array. Instead, they moved the whole array eye to the back mountain of Yushu town. "However, the array eyes must have been moved before master fan came to fan''s house. After all, it was thousands of years ago that Li Yan destroyed the array and escaped with the new moon." Jiang Wanbai then said Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing nodded, "in master fan''s memory, when these things were kept in the dark room of fan''s house, they were put in order and put in and out very well, until the time when young master fan married." "Yes." Jiang Wanbai recalled the last memory fragment of master fan. It was on the day of his marriage that he also appeared in the darkroom. At that time, the things in the dark room were still neat. However, when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went to investigate fan''s house last night, they didn''t find any dark room in fan''s house. This shows that, at least after young master fan''s marriage, that is, in recent years, the dark room of fan''s house was destroyed. All the things that had been carefully stored in the dark room were moved here and placed at will. "Can it be master fan?" Jiang Wanbai frowns and remembers the strange relationship between master fan and master fan. Moreover, the reason why they come here today is because master fan has come. Qi Qingxing pondered for a while and said, "I''m not sure, but he certainly knows a lot of things." "Yes If it wasn''t for the sudden arrival of master fan, I would have known more. " Jiang Wanbai gave a light Tut and regained his spirits. "If those pages were really burned in the past few years, maybe we can find the person who burned those pages. Or perhaps master fan might have read them. Before he met Mrs. fan, he was almost locked in the darkroom to learn things or read these books. He probably read them..." With this in mind, Jiang Wanbai wants to go out and find master fan and ask him if he has seen it. However, Jiang night white ring looked at a circle of stone room, found that there is still a small part of the search has not been completed, she has not made a voice, Qi Qingxing said: "the rest of these to us, you think about the way out." Chapter 1504 "Good." Jiang evening white point head should be down, and began to walk around, looking for the solution to this array. In fact, what trapped them was the Juyin array eye that Jiang Wanbai was looking for. The most direct way to get rid of them was to destroy the whole array eye, which was also equivalent to destroying the whole Juyin array. In that way, they would be able to escape naturally. Jiang Wanbai is not in a hurry to go out now, and she is also very interested in such a large gathering Yin array, but the array eyes are arranged so far away. How did the people who set up the array do it? With such curiosity, she thought about it. It is easy for anyone to indulge in something they like. Jiang Wanbai is no exception. When she finally comes back to her senses, she is no longer in the stone chamber. It seems that she is in the dark road leading from the cave to the stone chamber. But Jiang Wanbai soon realized that she was not in the tunnel leading to the stone chamber. It was dark all around. Jiang Wanbai looked back, but there was nothing. There was a little light in front of her. If she really mistook this as the dark road leading to the stone chamber, she would subconsciously see that the bright place in front must be the stone chamber where Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu lived. But Jiang Wanbai knows that this is not the stone chamber. It is very likely that the front is not the stone chamber. She stood there for a while, with a flash of interest in her eyes, and the next moment she lifted her feet and walked there without any fear or panic. The secret road is not long, and the other party obviously doesn''t want to trap her in this dark road all the time. Because of this, Jiang Wanbai is more and more sure that the light at the end of the dark road is definitely not the stone chamber where Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu are. Sure enough, when Jiang Wanbai stood at the bright entrance, although he was facing a stone chamber, the stone chamber was different from that of Qi Qingxing. The stone room in front of him was empty, not so messy and clean. In the most interior of the stone chamber, there is not a stone table, but a stone bed with four boxes on it. Jiang Wanbai stood at the door, her eyes swept through the stone chamber, and then looked at the four boxes on the bed. At a certain moment, a guess suddenly occurred in her heart, which made her heart jump. Because of this conjecture, Jiang Wanbai did not stay any longer. Instead, she lifted her feet and walked into the stone chamber. As soon as she went in, she felt that it was getting colder around her. A chill lingered around her, giving her the illusion that she was trapped in the mire and could not move. Jiang Wanbai took a deep breath, simply stood still, and said in a voice, "since you have brought me here, what are you hiding for?" However, she was the only one whose voice sounded, and even her voice seemed to be impervious, so that not only was there no echo, her voice became a little strange. Jiang Wanbai didn''t like this feeling. However, the people hiding in the dark never showed up. Soon, her patience was exhausted. After a light TUT of impatience, she turned directly to the stone room. The momentum of her whole body had changed during this walk. Her spiritual strength converged cleanly, and her resentment was almost integrated with the breath in the stone chamber, so that she was free from the mire of being unable to move. Chapter 1505 Seeing that Jiang Wanbai has come to the stone chamber door, a slightly shrill voice rings, "wait a minute!" As soon as Jiang Wanbai stopped, he turned back and looked into the stone chamber. He saw a figure beside the stone bed. He was a young man with no need to be white. He was wearing a white plain clothes. He seemed to have a natural smile between his eyebrows and eyes. Jiang Wanbai was no exception. When she saw the young student, her impatience also dissipated a lot. She was still standing at the door of the stone chamber, slightly raised her eyebrows and asked, "who are you? What do you want me to do "My name is Chang Xian." The young student bent his eyes and laughed. Although his voice was slightly sharp, it was not harsh or even pleasant to hear. After hearing his name, Jiang Wanbai asked subconsciously, "do you know Yang Dali?" "I know him. I like his steamed buns very much." Chang Xian squints and smiles. After answering Jiang Wanbai''s question, he suddenly says: "you must have met the descendants of the Yang family. Did you also know about me and my godfather, General Li and Princess crescent from him?" "Indeed." Jiang Wan finally showed a smile on her white face. She lifted her feet and walked into the stone chamber. She was not polite. She directly sat down on the ground with her chin in one hand and looked at Chang Xian. Then she saw a box on the bed and said, "so you are Xiaochang. What about your godfather?" I didn''t expect that the Chang family father and son who took the bodies of Li Yan and crescent moon were also missing. As a result, Jiang Wanbai saw Xiao Chang here. Xiao Chang looks very young now, which is very similar to what manager Yang described. I''m afraid that Chang''s father and son, at least in front of him, did not disappear at first, but died, and then he was trapped in the gathering Yin array. With this in mind, Jiang Wanbai''s mind has been active. At the same time, a figure appeared again on Chang Xian''s side. An old man was wearing a gray cloth coat, but his body was straight, his face was white, and there were several deep creases in his eyebrows. I think he is a very serious person at ordinary times. "This must be your Godfather." Jiang Wanbai raised his eyebrows slightly and asked. Even though she sat cross legged and looked up, her momentum was not suppressed. Chang''s father and son pause for a moment, and they sit down cross legged like Jiang Wanbai. However, before he sits down, Chang Xian conjures up a cushion beside him. Then he reaches out his hand to hold Lao Chang and says, "godfather, sit here." Lao Chang looks calm and poised and sits on the cushion. This time, all three sat cross legged. Jiang Wanbai didn''t have to raise her head. She said with a smile, "so my neck can be more comfortable." Lao Chang is obviously an old man who never talks and laughs. He just looks at Jiang Wanbai all the time. After a while, he suddenly asks, "are you spiritual cultivation or ghost cultivation?" "Is it spiritual cultivation or ghost cultivation? Is this very important?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Old Chang''s brow twisted more severely, but he didn''t say anything again. However, Xiao Chang sits beside him. Jiang Wanbai finds that Xiaochang is similar to Xue Xu in some aspects. For example, Xue Xu''s face is often hung with a smile. When many people see him at first sight, they will think that he is a good talker. But as long as someone comes up to say a few words, they will find that all these are illusions. Chapter 1506 Xue Xu, not only in the treatment of human, in the treatment of everything, he will have a sense of alienation in his bones. Xiao Chang and xuexu should be different in nature. Jiang evening white also saw Xiaochang for the first time, and did not know how to judge it. But at least, it was the same in giving people the first feeling. Xiao Chang seemed to be born with a smile face. Anyone who saw it would want to speak to him a few words before. Xiao Chang often looks at the old people. When I see the old, I don''t want to talk. Xiao Chang looks at Jiang evening white and asks, "I wonder why the girl came here? And he also clashed with Fan family. " "Me?" Jiang later in the evening extended a lazy waist, and said, "I was entrusted by friends at first to convergence their bones. Later, he met a young couple, and the bones of the couple seemed to be here, so I came here." She had been looking at her small face as she spoke. Unfortunately, although Xiao Chang looks like a young child who is not deeply involved in the world, it is not exactly what he shows. When Jiang is staring at him in the evening white, he has no reaction at all. No surprise, no sudden, completely let people not see what he thought of Jiang evening white. "The girl knows where this is?" she asked "I know, when I met the young couple, I met a father and son in the village outside the city. Unfortunately, the old father was already confused and thought about the young master. The reason why he adopted the son was also staring at the other party''s body. Just as my friend would be a bone, I could see that the age was at least a few hundred years old..." Jiang said in a hurry. When it comes to the small Lord of Yizhuang, she finally saw the change of the face of the father and son of Chang family. She ticked her lips and stopped suddenly and said, "we are here not only agreed to help our friends to converge on their bones, but also want to find an ancient book recording Nanshan incident. Unfortunately, we only found the ancient book, but the most critical pages in the back But it was burned. You asked me several questions. Now it''s my turn to ask you. You know what is recorded in the back of the ancient book? Or, who burned those pages? " The small often subconscious to the old often look, often only a little hesitated for a moment, then nodded. He nodded, and Xiao Chang took back his sight and looked at Jiang evening white and said, "of course, we know that this ancient book, which was originally something from my father''s school, died in the hands of the two masters. The two servants not only took away the bones of General Li and Princess Crescent, but also trapped me and dad here, and occupied all the things of my father ¡­¡± Even though these things have been thousands of years ago, when they are often mentioned, they are still hard to be flat. Therefore, the resentment in the stone chamber is obviously rich. Or old, hand in the small often sky cover gently patted, scold: "I teach you things, you forget?" "Daddy, I''m wrong." Xiao often hurriedly converged his mood, and soon recovered his mood and recognized the wrong way. The old man often takes back his sight and looks at Jiang evening white and says, "it is true that when he is young, he is a palace man in the palace. He once served in the palace of the New Moon Princess. It is only a pity that although he inherited numerous skills from the master, he decided to send the New Moon Princess to his relatives without stopping it..." Chapter 1507 In desperation, Lao Chang had to take Xiaochang to escape from the palace, but he did not dare to approach Princess Xinyue, for fear of bringing disaster to her, so he secretly followed him all the way to Yushu town. At that time, the two countries were at war, and Lao Chang knew that Princess crescent had become the abandoned son of the emperor. Even if she did not go to make a marriage, she would never return to the palace. "I don''t want the princess to go back to that place. Fortunately, General Li is there..." When mentioning Li Yan, the old Chang''s face just showed a little gratifying color. Li Yan escorts Princess crescent to make a marriage. However, he has already developed feelings along the way. After learning of the war between the two countries and the fact that the imperial court has not ordered him to send her back, Li Yan simply takes Princess crescent to stay in Yushu town. "Although I can''t wait on the princess, I can see that the time in Yushu town is probably the happiest time for the princess and General Li..." Old way. Also because of this, Lao Chang gradually felt relieved that he could entrust the princess to Liyan. One day, however, Lao Chang suddenly made a divination, which showed that Li Yan''s death was at that time. "I thought I could help General Li escape this disaster, but..." When talking about this, Lao Chang''s voice stopped for a moment, and his expression was unbearable. For a long time, he continued: "just in case, I divined for the princess at that time, and found that the princess''s death was also on this day. I have no talent in divination, and I can''t even calculate anything sometimes..." As a result, I seldom think of divination. At that time, it was also a whim. As a result, it turned out that the princess and Li Yan were both dead robbers. At the moment, they could no longer sit still. It''s a pity that when Lao Chang arrived at the princess crescent, it was still a little late. Princess crescent died, and Li Yan died too. Lao Chang was so sad that he had to save his bones for them. "Princess Xinyue suffered a lot before her death, and her resentment was hard to dispel. General Li was also killed by traitors before he died. He remembered the soldiers and the people in the border city, and even more about Princess crescent. She was so angry that she couldn''t go to be reborn..." Old way. When he tried his best to solve the new moon and Li Yan''s resentment, he had to make another plan. "I planned to leave Yushu town with the bones of the princess and General Li, and go to find a master to dispel their resentment for the princess and General Li, so that they could be reincarnated. That''s when I met the master and servant." "What is the origin of the master and servant?" Jiang Wanbai asked. When Lao Chang recalled those past events, he was so sad that he couldn''t help himself. For a moment, he burst into tears and could not answer Jiang Wanbai''s question any more. Fortunately, Xiaochang was not so excited. So he took over the story and said, "that pair of master and servant are the people who Princess Xinyue was going to marry that small country, and the little Lord is the prince, She was also the one who Princess Xinyue was supposed to marry. Although general Li was dead at that time, the soldiers in the army were very angry and their morale soared. They actually won the battle all the way, directly killing the other party''s country... " But the prince was lucky enough to escape, and actually the hatred of subjugation was all recorded on General Li and Princess crescent. "And the prince learned a lot of evil sects and Taoism with a wizard over there since he was a child. This gathering Yin array was created by him. He killed me and Godfather and trapped all our bones in the eye of Juyin array. At first, only my godfather and I, as well as Princess crescent and General Li, were dead. But later, their master and servant did not know where to take them Come back, two angry corpses... " Xiao Chang turns his head and looks at the four boxes on the stone bed. Chapter 1508 The four boxes contained the bones of six men. Only the bones of Xinyue and Liyan were collected by the father and son of the Chang family, so they were packed separately. The father and son of the Chang family were killed by the master and servant, and they were collected with a box. The bones of the young couple were also collected by the master and servant and packed in a box. Xinyue and Liyan escape, and the young couple hide in Langxi city and become bound spirits. Only the father and son of Chang family are trapped in the eyes of this gathering Yin array. "We can take you out." Xiao Chang takes back the sight of looking at the box and turns to the river evening white road. Jiang Wanbai thought for a while, but he didn''t nod or shake his head in a hurry. Instead, he asked, "do you know what their masters and servants want to do with this gathering Yin array?" "Some." Xiao Chang nodded, frowned, and his natural smile on his face was diluted. He said: "they want to live forever. The prince, Ursula, has not been reincarnated for so many years. Just like his slave, he lives on the body of others. When he meets the right body, he will find a way to seize it. If he doesn''t, he will find a way to take it If he has the right body, he will hide in the gathering Yin array and rely on Yin Qi to nourish his soul. Until his servant helps him to run around and find a suitable body to bring to him... " In fact, the dementia old man in Yizhuang, also known as wusula''s servant, has been living by this method for so long. However, compared with Ursula, the old servant has little chance to stay in the gathering Yin array to nourish his soul. So far, the old servant''s soul has been severely damaged, and he has become what he is now. His memory is confused, and the whole person has been demented Stupid. When he dies, he will be so scared that he won''t even have the chance of reincarnation. After listening to Xiaochang''s words, Jiang Wanbai frowns and ponders. He always feels that there is something that he has ignored. When his mood eases, Lao Chang suddenly says, "Ursula just left Juyin formation just a few years ago." "He found a new body?" Jiang night white eye skin jumped, in the heart of a guess has become clear. Old Chang nodded, "Ursula has high demands on her body, either young and strong, or young and healthy When Ursula''s old servant came with the boy, the old servant''s body was not very good. The boy he brought over seemed to be his adopted son With Lao Chang''s last sentence, Jiang Wanbai knew that his guess was true. The man in the villa is Ursula. His body is not reserved for the old servant at all. In fact, in the old servant''s state, if he wants to continue to take the house, unless someone helps, the chance of success is almost zero. I''m afraid that his soul will be directly broken when he leaves his present body. "Ha! Confused. " Jiang evening white Fu forehead laughed, but there was not much anger. Small often don''t understand to look at her, think about, show a bit surprised on the face, ask: "have you seen that pair of master and servant?" "Indeed." Jiang Wanbai nodded his head and told the story of Yizhuang again. This time, it was more detailed. "At that time, the man''s attitude of being willing to die for his adoptive father made me feel strange, but I didn''t think that he had already been taken away, and his acting skills were very good, but he didn''t have any flaws..." Chapter 1509 It should also be said that wusula returns to the gathering Yin array to nourish his soul at the interval of every body change, which makes his soul extremely powerful. Especially according to the old saying, Ursula''s body was taken away a few years ago. In these years, it is not difficult to completely occupy the body and turn the body into himself. It''s all due to the fact that Ursula''s soul and the body fit so well that Jiang Wanbai didn''t see any flaws at that time. "However, before we left Tangjia Town, we imposed a ban on his body. At that time, it was to prevent the old servant from taking away his body. Now, it seems that this is a superfluous act." Jiang Wanbai sighs. The man''s body was not for the old servant at all. But on second thought, Jiang Wanbai said again: "at least, if you have trapped Ursula''s soul in that body, his soul will not come out, unless that body is dead." "Calculating the time, Ursula''s body should be at a good time. He has high requirements for his body. It is very difficult to meet a body that satisfies him. He will not be willing to destroy that body." Old way. Jiang Wanbai shook his head slightly. "Not necessarily. He knows that we will come here. Since the father and son of the fan family are his people, it is likely that master fan has already sent him a letter. If he knows that we have found us, he will face us or..." In order to escape his life, it seems that it is not an indecisive thing to destroy his existing body and change another temporary body to facilitate his escape. When Jiang Wanbai said this, Lao Chang obviously figured it out. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. Instead, he patted his legs and said, "it doesn''t matter. At the beginning, the ban was directly on his soul. No matter how many bodies he changed, as long as he appeared close to me, I could find him." If this is compared to a hide and seek game, then Jiang Wanbai is equivalent to installing a close range tracking device on Ursula''s body. "By the way, you have been here for such a long time. You must have thought about this gathering Yin array, haven''t you? I have an idea... " Jiang Wanbai stands up and looks at Chang''s father and son with a smile. A moment later, Jiang Wanbai left the stone room empty handed and entered the dark tunnel again. After walking along the dark road for a while, she never looked back. But if she looked back, she would find that the light of the stone room where Chang''s father and son stayed behind her had disappeared. Jiang Wanbai''s back is also a dark, on the contrary, in front of her, gradually appeared a little light. With Jiang Wanbai''s approach, the light is getting bigger and bigger. When she sees people waiting in the light, she can''t help but smile on her face. "OK." Jiang Wanbai''s pace was a few minutes faster, and soon came to the front of Qi Qingxing, "how long have you been waiting?" Qi Qingxing was relieved when he saw her. He stretched out his hand and held her hand. He said in a low voice: "not long ago, where did you go?" Xue Xu stood in the stone chamber and looked at it. The small paper men left before Jiang Wanbai stood on the stack of books, standing in rows, very neat. But when Jiang Wanbai waved, a series of paper men immediately climbed down the mountain and ran to Jiang Wanbai''s legs. Chapter 1510 Jiang Wanbai leaned over and collected all the paper figures. By the way, he said that he had met the father and son of the Chang family. Finally, she looked around the stone chamber in front of her and asked, "is there anything else you haven''t seen? If we''re done, let''s get out of here. " "After reading, there is only one book about the Nanshan incident." Xue Xu Dao. Jiang Wanbai nodded slightly and said, "let''s go. First go back to Yushu town and solve the problems between the father and son of the fan family." The three left the stone chamber and walked out along the dark road. This time, the tunnel was no longer endless. Just like when they came in, they turned a corner and went to the cave outside. When they looked up, they could see the entrance of the mountain. A moment later, the three people came out of the cave and found that insects and birds were singing outside. It was the coldest time in the morning. "We stayed in it for at least two days." Jiang Wanbai stretched out a stretch and touched his stomach. He licked his lips and said, "let''s go. Let''s eat steamed buns." However, before going to Yang''s baozi shop, Jiang Wanbai''s three people still went back to the inn. After all, Qingzhu was left alone at that time. Although Jiang Wanbai had a talisman for Qingzhu to protect himself, they didn''t go back for such a long time, which made Qingzhu worried. Sure enough, Jiang Wanbai and his three men had not yet reached the door of the inn. They just looked from a distance and saw a man sitting on the steps at the door of the inn, looking around. When they looked at Xiangjiang Wanbai, their faces were obviously surprised and they got up and ran over. "Master! Childe! Mr. Xue! You are back at last, Wuwuwuwu... " Green bamboo shouts and shouts, the voice is a bit choked, eyes are also red, attracted people passing by also look strange to this side. One of the children standing against the wall showed hesitation when he saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Qingzhu had already run to Jiang Wanbai''s three people. He pulled his sleeve and wiped his tears. His face showed a big smile and asked anxiously, "master, you''ve been away for nearly three days. Are you ok? I can''t wait for you to come back, but I''m so anxious... " "It''s OK. It''s just that it took a little time to find something." Jiang evening white helpless smile way, Qu finger in green bamboo''s forehead lightly flicked. Qingzhu touches the place on his forehead where he has been shot. A slight pain makes him realize clearly that he is not dreaming. Jiang Wanbai and others have come back. Xue Xu said, "have you had breakfast? Go to Yang''s baozi shop to eat steamed buns? " "Good! I''m hungry too... " Green bamboo touched his stomach and laughed. For one or two days, we didn''t wait for Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing to come back. Qingzhu couldn''t eat well or sleep well. Fortunately, when they came back, they knew that they were not hurt, so they relaxed and felt hungry. On his way to Yang''s steamed bun shop, he passed the child standing against the wall. Jiang Wanbai looked at the child and asked with a smile, "Why are you standing here?" This child is the child that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing helped paste the notice of Liufu last time. The child was hesitant. When Jiang Wanbai started to make a voice, he got up and walked over to him. He looked around and lowered his voice and said, "in fact, it was master fan who asked me to guard here. He said that he would go back and tell him immediately after he waited for someone else." Chapter 1511 The child pointed to the green bamboo. Hearing the child''s words, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing and others looked at each other, sneered and said, "it seems that he already knows us." When they were in the cave, Jiang Wanbai and others changed their appearance. But after master fan came out, he asked the children to stare at the green bamboo. Obviously, he had already known Jiang Wanbai and others. But Jiang Wanbai was not in a hurry. He touched the child''s head and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Go and sue him, and say we have come back." The child hesitated for a moment, but probably saw that Jiang Wanbai was not joking. He nodded and ran to fan''s house. However, after running for a distance, the child seemed to remember something again, so he stopped again and turned to run towards Jiang Wanbai. "What''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai leans over and looks at him puzzled. The child took out a small oil paper package from his arms. After opening the oil paper package, a handful of maltose the size of a pinkie was exposed. The maltose was also covered with a layer of extremely thin powder to prevent maltose from sticking together easily. The child poked the handful of maltose and divided it into three parts. Then he looked up at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing and said, "the copper money we got from the notice last time we pasted together. I bought the sugar. Let''s share it equally among the three of us..." As he spoke, he lifted up the sugar in his hands. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing took a look at each other, and they even had a smile between their expressions. "We don''t like sweets very much. I''ll take one, he''ll take one, and you''ll keep the rest." Jiang Wanbai reached out and touched his head. He squeezed a piece of sugar into his mouth and handed it to Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing opened his mouth and ate the sugar Jiang Wanbai handed to his mouth. Jiang Wanbai reached out to wrap the sugar for the child and said, "go ahead." "Good." The child pursed his lips and laughed. When he turned to run, he looked at Jiang Wanbai and asked, "what do you like to eat?" After the question, without waiting for Jiang Wanbai to answer, he whispered: "master Fan said that as long as I help to watch, he will give me a piece of silver." Master fan''s move was obviously more generous than the porter who asked the child to help post the notice last time. The child said seriously, "when I get the piece of silver, I''ll buy some delicious food. Then we''ll share it." This time, the child also looked at the green bamboo and Xue Xu, obviously including the green bamboo and Xue Xu. "Go and eat steamed buns! Or the noodles in Feng''s noodle shop, we all like it! " Jiang Wanbai said with a smile. As soon as the child''s eyes lit up, he couldn''t help but say, "can I bring one more person then? She has no appetite "Of course." Jiang Wanbai nods with a smile. The child was completely happy, turned and ran towards fan''s house. This time, he did not stop again, nor did he look back to talk to Jiang Wanbai. Seeing the child run away, Jiang Wanbai and others did not stop. They went directly to Yang''s baozi shop to eat steamed buns. They did not rush to find the father and son of the fan family. After eating a big meal, Qingzhu wiped his mouth and drank a small bowl and a half bowl of soybean milk. Then he asked Jiang Wanbai, "master, it seems that master fan already knows that we are checking their home. Don''t you worry?" "There''s nothing to worry about." Jiang Wanbai took a mouthful of sweet soymilk, squinted slightly, reached out his hand and flicked it gently on the forehead of green bamboo. He said, "what about you, as long as you eat and drink well, you don''t have to worry about anything else. Things of the fan family have already got an outline. We just need to wait, understand?" Chapter 1512 "I see." Qingzhu scratched his head and lowered his head to drink the remaining soybean milk. He looked up at Jiang Wanbai and said, "but, master, I also want to be able to help." Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment and said, "OK, then you can help to check on Mrs. fan Shao." "Mrs. fan Shao?" Green bamboo blinked. Jiang Wan nodded, "yes, it''s Mrs. fan Shao. Mr. Fan''s feelings for Mrs. fan don''t seem to be faking. I remember that Mrs. fan didn''t stay alone in Yushu town. When she married into fan''s house, her grandfather was there. Would you go and inquire about this Mrs. fan Green bamboo slightly stare big eyes, listen to Jiang Wanbai said these, after listening to a serious face nodded, "good, master, I know." After the incident, Qingzhu directly drank the remaining soymilk, and finally wiped his mouth. Chaojiang Wanbai and others said, "master, childe, master Xue, I will go first." "Go ahead and be safe." Jiang Wanbai waved his hand and drank soybean milk. Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu had already finished drinking, but no one mentioned that they were going to leave. They sat at the table in no hurry. In fact, it was not too late when they came. It should be said that it was the time for everyone to have breakfast, so that there were many people in Yang''s steamed bun shop. In addition, Xue Xu''s previous trip to the Feng''s noodle shop was already famous in the town. Many people saw that they were not in a hurry to go after eating. They were not busy, so they took the initiative to talk. Shopkeeper Yang asked Xue Xu, "this childe, I didn''t see you coming to eat steamed buns or go to Feng''s noodle shop these two days. I thought you had left Yushu town." "There are still some things to be done. I don''t want to leave in a hurry." Xue Xu''s face hung with the usual smile, casual answer. After chatting for a while, the child who had left before came back again. From a distance, he saw Jiang Wanbai and his party sitting at the door of Yang''s steamed bun shop. Their eyes lit up and they ran over happily. As soon as they ran over, he put the broken silver in his palm on the table and said, "yes, have you finished?" "Finished." Jiang Wanbai picked up the piece of silver and put it back into the child''s palm. With the child''s blank expression, Jiang Wanbai said: "we have paid for the steamed stuffed bun, and we have finished eating it. You haven''t eaten it yet. So we can''t use this piece of silver. Let''s go to the Feng''s noodle shop to have noodles in the evening?" "Good." The child nodded, and then he collected the silver carefully. Shopkeeper Yang''s just came to clean up the table. Seeing the child standing here, he looked a little surprised and asked, "Lu family boy, you don''t go to school. How did you come here?" "Nothing. My husband gave us a holiday today. We don''t have to go to school." Lu''s kid blinked his eyes. As soon as manager Yang heard this, he nodded his head. Then he seemed to remember something. He put out his hand and patted his head. He turned around and glared at the Lu family boy and said, "what? You said your school doesn''t have classes today? " Lu''s boy nodded, and then he remembered something. He spat out his tongue and said to Jiang Wanbai solemnly, "let''s meet at Feng''s noodle shop in the evening." When Jiang Wanbai nods, Lu''s boy doesn''t stay any longer and turns around and runs away. Chapter 1513 And the diner in the steamed bun shop joked to the shopkeeper Yang: "Lao Yang, your little Yang won''t run out on the excuse of going to school again?" "Not really..." Manager Yang slapped the table angrily and said angrily, "I''ll deal with him when he comes back! One morning, he went out with steamed stuffed bun and soybean milk. He said he wanted to go to school. I still thought about when the bad boy was so active and eager to learn. His feelings were to cheat him and me, and he was eager to go out and play! " Manager Yang was very angry, but he didn''t worry much. Jiang Wanbai just said that he had settled the account. Naturally, he was trying to coax the Lu family boy. In fact, he had not settled the bill. Now he had come to the Lu family, and things were almost done. Jiang Wanbai and others did not continue to sit down, and they were about to leave. "Who of you brought the silver?" Jiang Wanbai blinked and asked Xue Xu and Qi Qingxing. Usually, people who pay for money are always Qingzhu, whether they are eating, shopping or staying in an inn. However, Qingzhu has just taken over the task and left. Jiang Wanbai suddenly remembers that he has not settled the account yet. When Qingzhu is gone, who can pay the bill? "I have no money." Xue Xu shakes his head. "Nobody burns it for me." It''s good that he didn''t hear the other words, even if it was a joke. Qi Qingxing shook his head helplessly and reached out of his sleeve. In fact, he felt the money from the storage ring to find shopkeeper yang to settle the account. Jiang Wanbai looks at Qi Qingxing from behind, and looks at him patting manager Yang from behind. When manager Yang turns around, Jiang Wanbai''s eyes flicker on his face. The next moment, his look changes and falls on the face of manager Yang, and his eyebrows frown. "What''s the matter?" Xue Xu noticed the change of Jiang Wanbai''s expression and immediately asked. Jiang Wanbai said in a soft voice: "manager Yang, this face I''m going to lose my son recently. By the way Just now, manager Yang said that his children ran out on the pretext of reading? " "Yes." Xue Xu nodded, reached out and put the black curtain cap on the stool and put it back on again. He said in a casual manner: "it''s so hot that children like to fish in water places in such weather..." When Xue Xu said this, Jiang Wanbai''s eyebrows jumped. At the moment, he had some guesses in his mind. So he took a look at Xue Xu and didn''t say anything. He just stood up and walked towards the shopkeeper Yang. It happened that shopkeeper Yang was making up for Xue Xu, but some of them couldn''t make up for it. He simply returned the piece of silver to Qi Qingxing and said with a smile: "it''s better to owe it first. I don''t have enough money. We didn''t bring any change here early this morning..." "Manager Yang, are you afraid that we will leave Yushu town today?" Jiang Wanbai walked to Qi Qingxing''s side with a smile and half joked, "if we leave, we can''t collect the money for this breakfast this morning?" When she said this, shopkeeper Yang waved his hand and said with a smile: "it''s just the money for a meal of steamed stuffed buns. I can''t help but earn it again after a few days'' hard work. Moreover, I think some people are good people. Where are those who are greedy for the money?" Chapter 1514 Qi Qingxing didn''t have copper on his body. He only had one or two pieces of silver. Unfortunately, many people came to eat steamed stuffed buns early this morning. They didn''t bring any copper plates, but silver coins. As a result, shopkeeper Yang''s early morning had made up almost all the copper coins. Even several diners, similar to Jiang Wanbai and others, were still in debt. Qi Qing is about to collect the silver and look at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai asked unintentionally, "manager Yang, where do your children usually go to play?" "On such a hot day, it''s probably going up the mountain and going into the water again." Manager Yang said. The diner who still stayed in the steamed bun shop said in a voice, "have you gone into the water? On such a hot day, a group of children usually go to the river outside the town to fish and take a bath. Even when it''s time to eat, the adults in the family can''t bear to come back... " "Well, it''s all like this..." Manager Yang nodded. Jiang evening Bailu suddenly appeared, and slightly frowned, and said: "a group of children run into the water, is it easy to have an accident? It''s better to go early and get the children back when it''s time... " She smilingly way, also did not say directly, just mentioned a few words. On hearing this, shopkeeper Yang hesitated. It happened that the other diners in the steamed stuffed bun shop remembered something, and said in succession: "isn''t it? It''s said that a child drowned in the village outside the town last night. The child''s water quality is very good. I don''t know what''s the matter. I don''t know what''s going on. It''s said that there''s a water devil in the water looking for a substitute... " There are one and two, especially when the weather is hot, there are several things about who and whose children go to play with water. Some people talk about it, and others say it one after another. After hearing so much, manager Yang became more anxious. Several other diners couldn''t help but stand up and said, "my dead boy is going with me. I''d better go and find them back..." "Well, I''ll go too. It happens that my steamed stuffed buns have already been sold out." Shopkeeper Yang quickly picked up the things and ran outside. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other and left the Yang''s baozi shop together. As they went to the inn, Jiang Wanbai said what he had just seen from the face of shopkeeper Yang and said, "if you can find the child early, there won''t be too much problem." Jiang Wanbai thought that shopkeeper Yang and others had gone to find the children, and that group of children would not have any more problems. However, when Jiang Wanbai had a sleep in the inn, he found that Qingzhu was back. Green bamboo''s face was a little white. Before he sat down, he went to Jiang Wanbai and other humanitarians: "master, there''s something wrong with manager Yang''s child!" "What?" Jiang Wanbai startled for a moment, and Qi Qingxing looked at each other, and frowned. Unexpectedly, she reminded manager Yang, and manager Yang also clearly went to find the child. But in the end, the child still had an accident. Was it that the child''s initial robbery was not drowning? Unfortunately, at that time, she only saw the face of shopkeeper Yang, but did not see the child, so she could not be sure. "If only I had divined for the child at that time..." Jiang Wanbai bit his lower lip and frowned. Qi Qingxing held her hand, and the other hand crossed her back. He patted her on the shoulder and comforted him in a warm voice: "late in the evening, you have already reminded me that you don''t have to blame yourself too much. Don''t you often say that people have their own lives?" Chapter 1515 "Say so..." Jiang Wanbai stretched out his hand and pinched his eyebrows. He said with a bitter smile, "but if I didn''t take care of this from the beginning, I might feel better." However, out of good intentions, she had already reminded manager Yang, and even thought that it could be avoided. As a result, it still happened. Jiang Wanbai felt even more miserable. She couldn''t help thinking that if she had divined for the child at that time, or told manager Yang directly that his child would be killed today. Perhaps, shopkeeper Yang was nervous and looked at the child more seriously, so that the child would not have an accident again. "What happened to manager Yang''s children? Sit down and drink slowly... " Jiang Wanbai restrained her mood. Knowing that things had happened now, she could not change her guilt any more, so she went to Qingzhu road. After green bamboo sat down, Xue Xu had ordered a bowl of mung bean soup with well water from the back chef of the Inn and put it in front of green bamboo. Now it''s getting closer to the dog days, the weather is getting hotter and hotter. Qingzhu has been running outside for a day in the morning. Now it''s almost noon. Although he doesn''t feel hot, he still looks a little ugly when he comes back. Qingzhu regained consciousness after drinking half a bowl of mung bean soup in one breath and said, "I don''t know. When I came back, I saw a lot of people around the steamed stuffed bun shop. They were talking about shopkeeper Yang''s children. I asked a few questions. It was said that the water had fallen, but it had not come up yet. When I would come, many people in the town had already gone out together The river helped to catch people. " When Jiang Wanbai heard this, he did not have the heart to ask Qingzhu about Mrs. fan Shao. He stood up and looked at Qi Qingxing. Before he said anything, Qi Qingxing said, "let''s go and have a look." They stood up and walked outside. Xue Xu didn''t speak, but he also put on his black hat and went outside. Speaking of the black curtain cap, actually Xue Xu is not afraid of the sun, but when the sun is big, he does not know where to take out such a black curtain hat. Jiang Wanbai also asked her whether it is hot. After all, black attracts more heat. In a hot day, being covered by black will only be hotter. Xue Xu didn''t feel hot. He just didn''t like to be illuminated by the sun. When I went to eat steamed buns, some diners looked at him with a black curtain hat. Someone asked him curiously. Xue Xu just said, "I can''t see the sun. I get a red rash when I''m in the sun." When they saw his white jade skin, they immediately knew that many people had red rashes when they were exposed to the sun. They had heard of this kind of thing, so they didn''t feel wrong. They even asked Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, "are you not afraid of the sun?" Actually, jiangwanbai and qiqingxingbai are also white, but compared with Xue Xu, jiangwanbai and qiqingxingbai are more popular. "Not afraid, we are not so coquettish." At that time, Jiang Wanbai laughed and waved his hand, and joked to Xue Xu. The crowd listened and laughed. At this moment, Jiang Wanbai and his three are going out of the town. Qingzhu also gets up quickly and wants to follow him. However, Xue Xu pressed his shoulder and went back, "you stay here and have a good rest. We still have some important things to do in the evening. You can keep your energy up." Chapter 1516 Originally want to follow up to see if you can help Qingzhu, immediately sat down, watching Xue Xu and Jiang Wanbai leave. Jiang Wanbai and his party went straight to the outside of the town. Even at this time, some people even heard the news and rushed to the outside of the town. They all looked sad and talked. Although the child had not been found, we all knew that the child had not come up since it was in the water. Now, even if it was found, it was still a corpse. Unless the child has landed somewhere else and found a place to hide. "Lao Yang is such a child. His mother had no child two years ago. Now he has no child. What can Lao Yang do?" "What else can I do? If I can make it through this period of time, I still have to live through it? In a few years, I''ll marry another daughter-in-law and have one. Lao Yang is not too old... " "If you say so, I''m afraid Lao Yang can''t make it." The aunt shook her head and said, "you forget, last year or the year before last. There was a man in the village next door who lost his wife and son. He was left alone. He drank wine every day and had no business. One day at the beginning of this year, when the man was drunk and passed by the river, he fell down and lost his life..." Speaking of these divorces, the two aunts in front of them sighed and sighed. Maybe they could not help thinking about such things to themselves. They immediately reached out and wiped their tears. They just felt that they could not accept this happening to themselves. If it did happen, they would not be so strong to survive. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are walking behind. Xue Xu falls behind alone and listens to the conversation between the two women in front of her. Jiang Wanbai purses her lips and looks gloomy. She has no children and can''t feel the same sadness. But when she thinks that such a small life is gone, she feels like a breath in her heart and feels depressed. "Late, don''t think about it." Qi Qingxing, aware of Jiang Wanbai''s emotion, took hold of her hand hanging on her side by the cover of her wide sleeve robe, and whispered to comfort him. Jiang Wanbai looked at him, sighed, and nodded. The town is not big, and the river is not far away from the town. When Jiang Wanbai and others just came out of the town, they had already seen many people standing on the riverside, and there were also many people on the river who were looking for people on rafts. There are at least two people on a raft. One man makes the raft move, and the other holds a slender bamboo pole with a net bag tied to the other end, and fishs it in the river. Jiang Wanbai looks at the river. At this moment, her sleeve is pulled. "What''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai side head, toward Qi Qingxing asked. Qi Qingxing pointed to the other side and said in a low voice, "look over there." Jiang Wanbai looked there in the direction he pointed to. He saw Lu''s boy standing behind the crowd. Seeing her looking over, he quickly waved to her. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other and said, "go and have a look." When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing approached there, Lu''s boy turned his head and ran to the opposite side of the crowd. There was a reed bush, but there was a path between the reeds. It seemed that someone was walking here to get out. Chapter 1517 Lu''s boy was also worried that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing would not follow him. He stood beside the reeds and looked back at them. After making sure that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were following up, they plunged in. "Be careful." Qi Qingxing reaches out to protect Jiang Wanbai and blocks the reeds hanging down next to her. They follow the Lu family boy into the reeds. Xue Xu didn''t follow him. He stood in the same place and watched Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing follow Lu''s boy. Then he took back his sight and looked at the river. He narrowed his eyes and looked down at some place down the river. "Big brother, I''ll go with you." Xue Xu saw that there was a raft nearby, and the people on the raft had been looking for it for a while. In such a hot day, it was a physical work to fish the net in the river. Therefore, it would be replaced after a while. The two men also knew Xue Xu, but they didn''t say anything. When Xue Xu got on the raft, the people who supported the raft immediately swam down, and the people standing on the bank swam down one after another, waiting for someone to replace him in time when the raft came to shore. Xuexu stood on the raft and swam down. He pointed to the direction he had just looked at and said, "brother, let''s go over there and have a look." Although he wore a black curtain cap on his head, which made his expression invisible, his voice was mild and low-key, which was very pleasant to hear. In addition, after Xue Xu got on the raft, the two people on the raft felt that the sun did not seem to be in the sun as well. From time to time, there was wind blowing, and the wind was comfortable, and they could not get up. So much as Xue Xu said, they did it subconsciously. There were reeds on both sides of the river, and from time to time they had to go around. But Xue Xu''s direction was from the middle of the two reeds. In fact, the two reeds were not wide in the middle. The raft could only just pass by, so that the rafts that had just passed by did not go this way, but chose a spacious place nearby. As soon as the method entered here, the man with the net went to the back of the raft and fished it left and right behind the method. At a certain moment, the man with the net suddenly stopped and yelled, "here you are! You''ve got it With this man''s shouting, his hand holding the net also began to exert force. He could see that the head of a child was caught in the net. However, he did not know why the child''s foot seemed to be stuck or entangled by something underneath. The man could not pull it up with great strength, and his face turned red with force. Xue Xu stood beside him and reached out to hold the bamboo pole to help him pull it. The man was so hard that he couldn''t pull it up. As a result, Xue Xu pulled him up directly, so that he sat on the raft. The people who supported the raft had already neglected the others, so they quickly put down the pole and ran over. They worked together to pull the child up. Xue Xu stood on the raft and looked up at Jiang Wanbai and others standing in the reeds. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing followed Lu''s boy through the reeds and finally stopped near the river. Just after Lu''s boy pointed to the front, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing happened to see Xue Xu reach out to help pull the child''s body out from the bottom of the river. The raft soon went down the current. After the reeds, many of the people who heard the cry were waiting by the river, and other rafters were also coming to the shore. Chapter 1518 Manager Yang is on one of the rafts. He is being held by people and is standing by the river. Before finding the child''s body, he was able to hold a glimmer of hope in his heart, hoping that the child had gone to shore from other places, only to hide. But when the cry of "fishing" came out from the reeds, all the hopes of manager Yang were shattered at that moment, and the blood color on his face disappeared instantly. If the people nearby did not reach out and hold him, he would have fallen into the river. Now, looking at the corpse of the child lying on the raft, shopkeeper Yang stares. At the next moment, the whole person rushes forward and wails. The people present immediately hold him in order to prevent him from falling into the river. Some people were infected by manager Yang''s wail, but they couldn''t help but turn aside and wipe their eyes. In the reeds, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing stood in the same place, watching Xue Xu and others pull the child''s body onto the raft. The raft floated along the water. A moment later, the cry of shopkeeper Yang was heard. Jiang Wanbai frowns and feels depressed. Qi Qingxing did not speak, just reached out and held Jiang Wanbai''s hand hanging on his side, silently comforting her. Lu''s boy put down his hand and looked up at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. After lowering his head, his shoulder twitched and his tears fell down. He heard the child''s oppressive cry in front of him. Jiang Wanbai recovered and ignored the rest. After she and Qi Qingxing looked at each other, she squatted down. "Do you know anything?" Jiang Wanbai holds Lu''s boy''s shoulder and makes him turn to face himself. Lu''s boy is still sobbing, nodding, his face showing a moment of panic. Jiang Wanbai''s heart was tight. He knew that there was something hidden about the death of manager Yang''s child. He then took a look at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing said in a low voice, "let''s leave here first, and then we''ll go back." The weather is hot and dry, coupled with the rising moisture in the reeds, which is stuffy and hot, and there are insects flying around. It''s really uncomfortable. Jiang Wanbai looked down at his shoes. Fortunately, when she came in, she put a dust avoidance technique on her feet and Qi Qingxing''s feet. Otherwise, they would not be able to see them when they came here. Jiang Wanbai takes Lu''s boy''s hand and goes outside. Qi Qingxing protects her. The three leave the reeds very quickly. When they come out of the reeds, they can vaguely hear the cry of manager Yang downstream. Lu''s boy stopped and took a look over there. He found that the reeds of the child''s body could be seen at a glance. His tears began to fall again. Jiang Wanbai also turned back to look at the other side, bent down to wipe his tears for him, and said in a soft voice: "let''s go. Let''s go back first. You know what''s wrong. Don''t worry, we''ll help you, OK?" Lu family boy nodded. When Jiang Wanbai gets up straight, he looks at Qi Qingxing and takes Lu''s boy to turn around and walk to the town. They didn''t go back to the inn. Lu''s boy took Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing to his own place. There was a well in the yard, and there was a bucket beside the well. The bucket was almost half as high as Lu''s boy. He ran to the well and put it down. Qi Qingxing said in the evening, "go sit down first, and I''ll help him clean up." Chapter 1519 "Good." Jiang Wan nodded his head and walked into the bright hall. He could see two people in the yard. Qi Qing walked to the well and helped Lu''s boy carry a bucket of water. The well water is warm in winter and cool in summer. In such a hot weather, the Lu family boy pursed his lips and was still immersed in sadness. He didn''t speak. He just picked up a gourd spoon from the side and scooped water on himself. Qi Qingxing eyebrow heartbeat, fingertip slightly move, originally cool well water drenched down is not so cold. Lu''s boy put out his hand to wipe the water on his face, blinked his eyes, and then went to scoop water. Qi Qingxing simply helped him directly make the bucket of water warm and cool, so that it would not be too hot and would not let the child catch cold because it was too cool. The second time Lu''s boy was drenched in water, his eyes widened. Then he turned around and looked around the yard. It seemed that he didn''t see what he wanted to see. So he turned around and ran to one of the closed rooms, shouting excitedly, "grandfather! Grandfather! Are you back? Grandfather Jiang Wanbai also heard the movement and came out of the hall and looked at Qi Qingxing, who was approaching him, with a look in his eyes. But Qi Qingxing also slightly shook his head, obviously did not know what happened. When they reached the door of the room, they saw Lu''s boy standing in the middle of the room. Because of the water, his clothes were clinging to his small body. So that Jiang Wanbai can see at a glance how thin the child is, just afraid to take off his clothes, is a pair of bony appearance. "Grandfather..." Lu''s boy stood there, letting the water on his head and body flow downward. He opened his lips and yelled in a hoarse voice. This cry seemed to aggravate his grief and sadness instantly. He could not help but squat in the room and burst into tears. Unlike shopkeeper Yang''s heartrending wail, the children squatting in the room cry like the cubs who have lost all their dependence and have to make a living on their own, which makes people feel heartbroken. Jiang Wanbai pursed her lips and stood still. She knew that it was obviously not a good time to go in. When Lu''s cry gradually subsided, Jiang Wanbai raised her feet and walked in. She bent over and hugged Lu''s kid from behind. At the moment of embracing him, Lingli also wrapped him up. His wet clothes and hair immediately began to dry up. "Good, don''t cry..." Jiang Wanbai doesn''t know what the child has experienced, so he can only soothe him quietly. Lu family boy seems to have found a way to rely on him. He subconsciously shrinks into her arms. But at the next moment, he seems to remember something. He is anxious to withdraw from Jiang Wanbai''s arms, "I burp On me... " Without saying a word, he first belched several times, and then found out that it was wrong. He looked at himself with wide eyes and reached out to touch his head. As a result, his tentacles were dry and refreshing. Only where he stood, the pool of water on the ground reminded him that it was not an illusion. He was wet and dry now. "My father burps Not grandfather... " Lu''s boy suddenly looks at Jiang Wanbai. With a smile on his eyes, he looks at Qi Qingxing again. He is so surprised that he stops crying and burping, "are you gods?" Chapter 1520 Lu Jue was shocked. "It''s not a fairy, it''s just a little trick." Jiang Wanbai reached out and touched his head. Lu''s boy nodded in a daze. When he was led outside by Jiang Wanbai, he didn''t take a few steps. He suddenly responded and stopped. He looked up at Jiang Wanbai and asked, "it''s not a trick. It''s very powerful! Like my grandfather, do you know magic "Your grandfather?" Jiang Wanbai raised her eyebrows and was surprised. She turned her head and looked at Qi Qingxing, who was standing at the door. Qi Qingxing stopped for a moment, or walked in, trying to make herself look less indifferent. She asked, "why did you suddenly want to find your grandfather just now?" Lu family boy seems to have decided that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are the same as his grandfather. He said: "because the original cool well water has changed, when my grandfather was still there, he would use magic to help me to make the well water more comfortable for me because he was afraid that I would take a bath with the well water As he spoke, his tears fell again and he choked I thought it was my grandfather who came back Grandfather clearly said Yes, I will come back... " Jiang Wanbai has some heartache, but he doesn''t know how to comfort him. He can only reach out and touch his head. Lu''s kid himself quickly wiped his eyes, took his hand from Jiang Wanbai''s palm, turned and ran into the room. He was lying on the edge of the bed, stretching out his hand as if he wanted to take something from under the bed, but it seemed that the thing had already reached the very inside. He was a little out of reach now, and he tried his best to reach it for several times. Just as he was about to get up and go out to take a stick, he saw a series of several paper men walking in front of him and going to the bottom of the bed. One of the paper men who walked behind seemed to be walking too fast. He tripped and fell on the ground. However, he quickly got up and ran to catch up with the man in front. "Do you want to get the box out of it?" Jiang evening white smile in the voice above ring, "they can help you out." Lu''s kid got up in a hurry. His eyes were red, but there was a light in his eyes. He looked at Jiang Wanbai and asked, "are those paper people yours?" "Well." Jiang Wanbai nods with a smile. "My grandfather also has many villains, but his villains are all tree leaves." Lu''s kid is fast. Jiang Wanbai was surprised and looked at Qi Qingxing. Both of them had some guesses in their hearts, but they didn''t say it. Jiang Wanbai only touched the head of Lu''s family and asked, "what''s your name?" She just heard shopkeeper Yang call the child "Lu family boy" in Yang''s baozi shop, but she never knew what the child''s name was. "A single name is Jue." As Lu Jue said this, he reached out his hand and showed Jiang Wanbai with his finger in his palm. "Here, this is the Jue word. My grandfather took it for me." "Jue is the king of jade, which means a lot." Qi Qingxing said in a light voice, and his expression was somewhat gentle. His hand hanging on his side stopped for a moment, or he stretched out and rubbed Lu Jue''s head gently. Lu Jue listened to Qi Qingxing''s words, the light in his eyes was more prosperous. He nodded and said, "that''s what you said, sir!" Just at this time, the sound of "sex and sex" sounded under the bed. The paper men sent in by Jiang Wanbai carried out Lu Jue''s box. Chapter 1521 Lu Jue immediately squatted down, reached out and touched the small paper men one by one, pursed his lips and laughed, and whispered, "thank you." Standing behind Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing also heard. They looked at each other with a smile in their eyes. After rubbing Lu Jue''s fingers, they stood in line and went back to Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai put away the paper man and watched Lu Jue carry the box to the table in the room. Lu Jue ran out again quickly, and quickly came in with a wet pad to wipe the dust off the box. Then he opened the box carefully. "Inside, it''s all the things left by my grandfather." Lu Jue whispered, "grandfather said that as long as the things in the box are still there, he will come back one day. But my grandfather won''t let me show them to others. " As a matter of fact, since his grandfather left, Lu Jue has been carefully hiding the contents of the box. Let alone showing them to others, he is reluctant to look at them for fear of losing them. Jiang Wanbai sat down beside him and asked, "how can you show it to us?" "Because you are good people." Lu Jue chucked her mouth and laughed. Maybe she was embarrassed. After a quick look at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, she withdrew her sight. Then she pushed the box in front of Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing and said, "I can see that you are good people, and like your grandfather, you can also have magic. My grandfather said..." Lu Jue''s voice suddenly stopped, and his face showed a bit of vigilance. Then he quickly jumped off the stool and ran to the door to have a look. It seemed that he was trying to determine something. After that, he ran back again. When he came back, he did not forget to close the door. "Grandfather said that if you meet a good person who can spell, you can show it to you." Lu Jue sat back to the table. Jiang Wanbai smiles, and then looks inside the box. There is a piece of dry wood in the box, as well as a bunch of leaves that have dried up. These leaves are round. Even if they are almost dry, they look inexplicably lovely. Lu Jue stretched out his hand, carefully picked up a leaf, and said, "this is my grandfather''s leaf, but after my grandfather left, after a long time, these leaves have become like this." Jiang Wanbai looked at the leaves and the tree trunk, and looked at Qi Qingxing. Although he hesitated, he asked Lu Jue, "do you know where your grandfather has gone?" "I don''t know." Lu Jue shook his head, and his expression was obviously bewildered and sad. "But grandfather said that he was in the place where he could see me. If I was in danger, he would protect me." Jiang Wanbai didn''t say anything more, just reached out and touched Lu Jue''s head. Lu Jue picked up the scattered leaves in the box one by one, and put them away neatly. At the bottom of the box, what was originally covered by the leaves was revealed. When Jiang Wanbai saw the paper pasted on the bottom of the box, his eyelids jumped and pinched his fingers, but he did not reach out quickly to take out the pieces of paper. "May I have a look at these papers?" Jiang Wanbai asked Lu Jue. Lu Jue didn''t know why her expression suddenly became serious, but she still nodded, "yes, I took the box out to show you, but be careful, don''t break the paper. In fact, I don''t know what is written on it. Only my grandfather knows the words on it..." Chapter 1522 Just as Lu Jue was talking about this, Jiang Wanbai had already taken out the thin sheet of paper at the bottom of the box. She took the top one and handed it to Qi Qingxing next to her. "Ah hang, do you see, is this the burned part of the stone chamber?" At that time, when Jiang Wanbai met Chang''s father and son in the stone chamber, he once asked them about the ancient book. After all, Xiaochang said that those things were originally theirs, and they were forcibly occupied by the two masters and servants after they killed them. However, when Jiang Wanbai asked about the ancient books, Chang''s father and son were confused and had never seen the ancient book. Jiang Wanbai knew that this ancient book was the thing in the hands of the master and servant. Qi Qingxing took over the rest. He first looked at the text on it and found that it was really strange, as Lu Jue said. He had never seen it before and could not recognize what was written on it. So he went to the left album of the paper, touched it with his finger pulp, and said, "it looks like it is." Judging from the degree of old age, these pieces of paper are the same as the ancient books in the stone chamber that have been burned out, but I don''t know whether the records are right or not. After Qi Qingxing finished, she didn''t wait for Jiang Wanbai to answer. So she looked at her side and saw Jiang Wanbai staring at the paper with her lips closed. Qi Qingxing reacted. Jiang Wanbai recognized these strange words! Lu Jue also found this. He thought Jiang Wanbai and Jiang Wanbai took a look at the paper and found that if they didn''t know the words on it, they would put them back. As a result, he found that Jiang Wanbai''s expression became serious and focused. "You know..." As soon as Lu Jue''s eyes lit up, he asked subconsciously. But before he finished a sentence, Qi Qingxing looked at him and shook his head slightly. Lu Jue immediately responded and quickly reached out to cover his mouth, indicating that he would not disturb Jiang Wanbai again. After Jiang Wanbai finished reading that one, Qi Qingxing handed over the second one, one by one. By the time Jiang Wanbai finished reading the rest, it was almost the afternoon. Lu Jue ran to the Feng''s noodle shop and bought three bowls of noodles. He did not move his chopsticks for fear that the noise of eating noodles would disturb Jiang Wanbai. Fortunately, before miantuo, Jiang Wanbai has finished reading the rest of those, "so fragrant." She put her eyes on the face in front of her eyes, reached for her chopsticks and said, "let''s eat first." Lu Jue was also hungry. Although he wanted to know what was written on the paper left by his grandfather, Jiang Wanbai said so, and his stomach purred several times. He was not polite at the moment. He took up the bowl and ate it. Qi Qingxing saw the light in Jiang Wanbai''s eyes, but he thought vaguely. He knew that the things recorded on those pieces of paper were what they were looking for in this line, so he did not ask for the exit in a hurry, and took up his chopsticks to eat. Before the three had finished their noodles, there was a stir outside. Jiang Wanbai turned his head and looked outside, and saw Xue Xu and green bamboo appear at the gate of the yard. "Master, you are really here!" Green bamboo eyes a bright, rushed in. Lu Jue knew Qingzhu and Xue Xu. He just looked at Xue Xu more than once. He was looking at Xue Xu''s eyes. So he quickly took back his eyes and kept staring at the noodle bowl in front of him and continued to eat noodles. Chapter 1523 Qi Qingxing looked at rujue and Xue Xu. He had eaten almost. He put down his chopsticks and wiped his mouth. He poured a glass of water for Jiang evening white and rujue. Jiang later ate noodles and drank water, wiped his mouth, looked at Xue Xu and asked, "how about the side of the boss Yang?" "The child has no rules in town, and the child of a minor is dead and cannot be killed. He can only find a carpenter to make a coffin and bury him." Xuexu said, after a while, he added, "master Yang asked people to go to the temple outside town and asked some masters to come to recite the Scriptures. I will come later this afternoon, and recite the sutras for the child along the river." Jiang later white head, thinking of himself and Qi Qingxing then followed Lu Jue to run there, she saw Xue Xu help pull up the child''s body. She guessed that Xue Xu led people to the other side to find the body of the child. After all, the body of the child was there, and the gloomy one was heavier. People like them understood it at a glance, but Jiang evening Bai did not ask Come on. "Jue''er, have you eaten well?" Jiang evening white side, toward Lu Jue asked, she now has a lot of words to ask Lu Jue. Lu Jue looked at the bowl and was about to put down his chopsticks. Jiang later noticed that he reached for his action and smiled, "you continue to eat. We go to the next door and say things. Come over when you have finished. I just want to ask you a lot, but you don''t worry." "Well!" Lu Jue nodded, clenched his chopsticks and watched Jiang evening white and others rise to the next room. When he walked to the hall, Jiang was unable to resist the night white and said, "we found the pages of the ancient book burned." "Well?" Xue Xu was surprised, looked at her with his eyebrows, and looked back at rujue''s room and asked, "did you follow the child? What else happened in the middle? How did you find those pages? What''s on it? " After all, the other side of the heaven boundary has something to do with Xue Xu, so that he still cares about it, so a series of questions come out. When Jiang evening Bai rarely met so many problems, he was curious for a while, and he looked at Xue Xu a few more times. Qi Qingxing had said what happened after they followed rujue. When Xue Xu and Qingzhu hear it, Qingzhu has slightly opened his eyes and said, "so the death of the young shopkeeper''s child still has a secret feeling? Is it him who killed? But when I was in the inn before, I heard the people who came back said that when the shopkeeper Yang sold out his bags in the morning, he went there to find children... "" When the boss Yang passed with several adults, he found that all the children were there. It seemed that he had just finished the bag brought by the young boy, and was going to come down to the water. A few adults were surprised and shouted at them. Yang went over and reached out and patted the child on his back. The child staggered forward a few steps. "Wow! The courage is big, the wings are hard, aren''t they? Dare to cheat you, I say I go to school to study? How many times have I told you? Don''t go into the water in the hot weather! Don''t go into the water! Do you want me to send you the black haired man with white hair It was probably that the child was trained in front of so many people. Other children were said by their adults. Only the boss Yang kept talking about it. The child felt that it was still something to go on his face. He even went straight into the river with his blood on top. Chapter 1524 "At that time, many adults were present, but they didn''t stop them. Shopkeeper Yang immediately jumped down and tried to pull him up. But after he jumped down, he looked for a long time, but no one was found. When he got ashore, people on the bank did not see the child''s bold head." Green bamboo road. Shopkeeper Yang was flustered, and others were afraid of the child''s accident, so they went back to the town to help. After that, there was the matter of picking up corpses in the back. At that time, when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing heard the movement, they also knew that the child did not come out after entering the water. However, they did not know that there were still these experiences. "Are you sure you didn''t take the plunge at that time?" Jiang Wanbai asked after a little thought. Green bamboo scratched his head and said, "that''s what those people say. Because of this, although the people in the town dare not say it in front of manager Yang, they are all talking about the fact that the boy of manager Yang was pulled away by the water devil. Otherwise, if a person plunges into the water, even if he drowns, he will make a few waves, isn''t it But after the child jumped down, it was like throwing a stone into the water. There was no movement at all. "Jue''er should know something. We will ask after he finishes his noodles." Jiang Wanbai thinks a little. After all, what Qingzhu said is also hearsay, and how much of it is true is uncertain. So I put the topic aside for the time being. Knowing what Jiang Wanbai was going to say next, people present looked at her one after another, especially Qingzhu. Her eyes widened slightly, and her nervous and expectant appearance made Jiang Wanbai laugh. "What expression are you looking at?" Jiang Wanbai reaches out his hand and flicks his finger gently on the green bamboo''s forehead. Green bamboo touched his forehead, but it didn''t hurt. He laughed a few times and said, "master, tell me quickly. What''s written on it?" "The words on those pieces of paper are very strange. Fortunately, I have seen this kind of writing in wanshulou before. Although it is only part of it, I can understand what is written on those pieces of paper Jiang Wanbai first explained to Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing nodded slightly, remembering that she had been to wanshulou before she left Beijing and wrote down all the books in wanshulou. After explaining this point, Jiang Wanbai began to talk about the information he got from those pieces of paper. The part of the ancient books that was not burned down records the conflict between the parties in Nanshan. At that time, Jiang Wanbai and others saw some conflicts and vagueness in the records. It only said that there was a conflict between the parties in Nanshan. However, the party where the people''s workshop was destroyed and punished by heaven and became a degenerate place. On the contrary, the other party who should have been punished did not What a big deal. "But it''s not the same thing that''s recorded on the next few pages." Jiang Wanbai frowned slightly and said, "according to the ancient books, there was no conflict between the two parties at the beginning, and even colluded in discussing a matter." "What?" Asked Xue Xu. Jiang Wanbai looked at Xue Xu with a somewhat complicated look and said, "you should be familiar with this situation, just like in your world. When your accomplishments reach a certain level, the way of heaven will reject this existence..." Because he was worried that this existence would destroy the balance of the interface, Xue Xu''s world would fly to the upper world when he was at the top of his cultivation. "But there is no one in the world that can accommodate the existence of those powerful people. Then, when the existence of this person becomes uncontrollable in the eyes of heaven, there is only one end left..." Jiangwan Baidao. Chapter 1525 Jiang Wanbai pauses for a moment when he talks about this, but the people present look at each other, and Qingzhu is still a little confused. Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu look at each other. They look the same, and obviously know what the result is. Green bamboo reached out and scratched his head. He asked, "master, what''s the ending?" "Obliterated." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. Jiang evening white spot. And green bamboo''s face showed shock, and then he thought of the fallen land, so he murmured: "so those people in the fallen land will be wiped away by the law of heaven? But even if it can be obliterated, why are even a piece of apprentices rejected by the way of heaven "This should have something to do with what was being planned around Nanshan at that time?" Xue Xu looked at Jiang Wanbai and asked. Jiang Wanbai nodded, "at that time, all powerful people around Nanshan had already sensed the repulsion from the way of heaven, and could vaguely feel what the heavenly way wanted to do..." This is why the heaven wants to wipe out these powerful people, because these people have reached the peak of the world, or the world''s heavenly way can control. If these people are allowed to continue to develop, they can only see through the heaven. I''m afraid that even the way of heaven is nothing in their eyes. When the way of heaven loses its authority and awe, there is no need to exist. Therefore, the way of heaven naturally chooses the latter between the disappearance of itself and the disappearance of those with great powers. When the way of heaven chose the latter, those who were capable also faintly perceived it. So they began to enjoy planning a thing, a thing that could make the heavenly way fear them and dare not kill them. In fact, it was for self-protection. "But not everyone agreed with the plan at that time, because in some people''s eyes, if the way of heaven began to fear them, then there would be no need for the existence of the Tao. Without the awe of the heavenly way, many extreme aspects of the world would be magnified, especially the evil of human heart. At that time, the world would be completely destroyed Or The world is completely reduced to the realm of evil. " Jiangwan Baidao. It is also because some people do not agree with the plan, so that when the plan is not fully implemented, the way of heaven finds that it directly obliterates all those who participate in the plan. The reason why the fallen land becomes a fallen land and is hated by the heaven is that those people want to lay out a huge array on that land and want to implement the destruction of heaven there Tao''s plan. "That''s why heaven hates that land. As for Nanshan, it''s the only paradise left for those who have not participated in the plan." Jiangwan Baidao. When she had said that, she stopped. Qi Qingxing guessed along with what she said: "so when the greedy ghost king was in the early stage of consciousness, the Taoist that he saw should belong to those who did not participate in the plan of destroying the way of heaven?" "In theory, it is. After all, the existence of participating in the plan was wiped out by the way of heaven. I often think that the way of heaven is actually fair. Ancient books also record that only those who participated in the plan were wiped out. As for the rest of the people, including the history behind the heaven world..." Jiang Wanbai sighed and shook his head: "there is no record above, but we can guess." Chapter 1526 "Maybe the boundary of heaven is another way that the rest of the people have come up with." Xue Xu Dao. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing nodded, in the heart and Xue Xu thought is the same. After all, at that time, the reason why the heaven wanted to erase the existence was to maintain the balance of the world. However, there was no other way to settle those who were about to break the balance. So the way of heaven can only give birth to the idea of erasing them, and some of those people, in order to protect themselves, want to destroy the way of heaven in turn, and finally be obliterated by the way of heaven. But the rest of them were also people who were about to destroy the balance of the world. Even though these people did not participate in the plan, they were not wiped out by the law of heaven. But what happened later? In order to maintain the peace in the world, once they exist in the world. "It''s very likely that they had another way." Jiangwan Baidao. And this method is probably related to the boundary of heaven. "Therefore, there is no record of why the heaven boundary appeared in the ancient book, and what kind of world is behind it?" Qi Qingxing has a light voice. Jiang Wanbai nodded, "I don''t know if there is any missing paper behind. If only I could find jue''er''s grandfather." After all, those papers were left by Lu Jue''s grandfather. As long as you find Lu Jue''s grandfather, even if you don''t know if there is any other paper behind, you can at least know where the paper came from. Just at this moment, Lu Jue''s voice rang from the door, "do you want to find my grandfather?" "Have you finished?" When he saw juejiang in the evening, he looked at the door with a smile. Lu Jue nodded, raised her feet and went in. She patted her stomach and said, "I''ve finished eating. Please ask me what you want to ask." "Sit down first." Jiang Wanbai stretched out his hand, pulled him to his side and sat down. He looked at him and asked, "jue''er, do you know anything about the death of manager Yang''s child?" On hearing Jiang Wanbai mention manager Yang''s child, Lu Jue''s face was obviously a little pale, but his mood was not as sad as before. He pursed his mouth, nodded a moment later, and said, "I see it." "What do you see?" Green bamboo slightly widened his eyes and asked, "did you see someone harming him?" "No Lu Jue shook his head. He swallowed and salivated again. His eyes widened slightly. His eyes were faintly frightened. "I saw two ah Yong." The child of manager Yang is called Yang Yong, and ah Yong mentioned by Lu Jue is that child. He reached out and put up two fingers and said, "really, it''s two ayouns." After Jiang Wanbai and others looked at each other, Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu looked at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai shook his head slightly and did not make a sound immediately. However, Lu Jue seemed to have been immersed in the scene at that time and continued to speak. It turns out that when he took money from young master fan and went to Yang''s baozi shop to find Jiang Wanbai and others, he was asked by shopkeeper Yang. Lu Jue and Jiang Wanbai made an appointment to go to the Feng''s noodle shop to eat noodles in the evening, and then ran away. After leaving Yang''s baozi shop, Lu Jue originally wanted to go back, but after hesitation, he ran out of the house and went to the river outside the town. Chapter 1527 "I just feel uncomfortable, as if something will happen..." Lu Jue whispered. When he ran to the river outside the town, shopkeeper Yang and others got there one step ahead of him, so Lu Jue didn''t go there and just stood watching from a distance. "I saw two ayouns standing in front of manager Yang when he was lecturing Lu Jue widened his eyes slightly, then raised two fingers again and said, "it''s really two ayouns. Although I can''t see one very clearly, I can''t get it wrong. There are two. There is a Yong with water all over his body. It seems that he has just climbed up from the water. Another one takes off his clothes and looks like he is going to go into the water, but he is stopped by shopkeeper Yang ¡£¡± Lu Jue remembers very clearly, and some details are also very clear. After Xu Lu said, "it''s strange that Xue Jue came out here." As soon as he uttered a voice, he immediately attracted the eyes of Jiang Wanbai and others to him, including Lu Jue, who had just finished speaking. He was also curious. "Indeed, both Lu Jue and Qingzhu have said that Yang Yong had already taken off his clothes and was about to go into the water when shopkeeper Yang appeared and stopped him. Later, Yang Yong plunged into the river. It is reasonable to say that he had no clothes on Qiqingxing road. Xue Xu nodded, "I want to say that''s what I want to say. At that time, when the body was retrieved, I was also present, and the clothes on the child were still neatly dressed." "No wonder you asked me to inquire whether the child''s clothes had been brought back as soon as you got back to the inn." Green bamboo suddenly looked at Xue Xu. At that time, when Xue Xu asked him to inquire, Qingzhu didn''t think much about it. He thought it was Xue Xu''s kindness. He was afraid that no one would take back the clothes that the child had left by the river. So he ran to inquire about it and found out that the child''s clothes were all on his body. "When I asked Qingzhu to inquire, I also went to the river. There was no clothes on the river." Xue Xu Dao. But at that time, Xue Xu just felt a little strange, thinking that maybe the people around him had a wrong memory. Maybe when manager Yang ran over, the child''s clothes were put on again, or they didn''t take off at all. Otherwise, there is no way to explain why the children were dressed neatly when they were fished out of the river. Lu Jue shook his head and said, "I can''t get it wrong. Really, one of the two ayouns was dressed neatly, but his body was still dripping with wet water. His face was also very white. The other one had taken off his clothes and was originally intended to go into the water, but he was stopped by shopkeeper Yang." "Who is the other ayoun?" Jiang Wanbai narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Xue Xu. Xue Xu stood up and said, "I''ll go to the river to have a look. Since the child was drowned, his soul must still be in the river." As he spoke, he went outside. Qingzhu also got up and followed him. He was curious about what was going on in the end. He also wanted to know whether the child''s death was an accident. Only Jiang Wanbai, Qi Qingxing and Lu Jue are left in the room. When Xue Xu and Qingzhu left, Jiang Wanbai took back his sight and looked at Lu Jue and asked, "jue''er, can you tell us something about you and your grandfather? If we can, we''d like to ask your grandfather something In fact, Lu Jue also wanted to find his grandfather. So Jiang Wanbai asked, and he immediately nodded his head. While recalling, he said something about himself and his grandfather. Chapter 1528 Since Lu Jue has memory, he has lived with his grandfather in Yushu town. At first, Lu Jue thought that his grandfather was from Yushu town. His ancestors had been here. Until he grew up, Lu Jue heard that one day, his grandfather took him to Yushu town and finally settled down here. In Lu Jue''s opinion, his grandfather is very good-natured. Although he doesn''t like talking to people outside, he won''t refuse to talk to people on his own initiative. Occasionally, he will laugh and talk to people. "My grandfather is clumsy and doesn''t know how to do housework, but he knows magic, and those leaf people can do these things, but my grandfather is good at planting things, and the things he grows grow grow very well!" Lu Jue''s eyes were shining. He recalled those things when his grandfather was still there. He always had a lot to say. After all, since my grandfather left, he can''t help remembering those things. At first, when talking about some things, Lu Jue was still very happy, but when he talked about it, he suddenly pursed his mouth, took a careful look at Jiang Wanbai and others, and said, "in fact, from a very young age, I occasionally see those who have died." Lu Jue only refers to those who have died, but Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing all understand that, even Lu Jue himself knows that what he sees is a ghost. This morning, he saw two Yang Yong, one of whom may not be human, and the other may not be human. "What happened then?" Jiang Wanbai reached out and touched his head. In fact, when Lu Jue said that he had seen the two Yang Yong, she already had a guess in her heart. Therefore, she was not surprised to learn this from Lu Jue''s mouth. Lu Jue saw that she and Qi Qingxing didn''t have much reaction, so he quietly relaxed and continued: "later, every once in a while, my grandfather would help me block my eyes." He put his hand over his eyes and looked at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing from his fingers. His movements and looks were lovely. After he put down his hands, he sighed and said, "my grandfather would block my eyes once for a long time, but when I grow older and older, my grandfather will cover my eyes with two leaves, which is cold and cold It''s cold. Every time I sleep comfortably, I can''t see the dead when I wake up. " Lu Jue explains. Jiang Wanbai has also guessed that Lu Jue''s grandfather should be helping Lu Jue cover his Yin and Yang eyes. Some people are born to see dead things. Many people say that because people''s eyes are the cleanest when they are young, but some people will always be accompanied by him as they grow older. This is the "Yin Yang eye", which is obviously the case with Lu Jue. Generally speaking, people with "Yin and Yang eyes" will have more talent and convenience than many people in Jiang Wanbai''s line of business. They are most suitable for learning the five elements Taoism. Even some people who don''t have them will indirectly have a pair of yin and Yang eyes with the help of foreign objects after they decide to learn the five elements Taoism. Jiang Wanbai also belongs to the kind she has since childhood, but her talent is outstanding, and the skills of Tianyin gate are excellent. Jiang Wanbai was taught to freely retract and release her Yin and Yang eyes when she was very young. Chapter 1529 "Didn''t your grandfather teach you how to control yourself?" Jiang Wanbai thought of these in his heart and asked. Lu Jue shook his head and blinked, "no, my grandfather said that maybe I will meet a master who can teach me to control myself." He chuckled, but his expression was a little lost. Unfortunately, his grandfather had left, and he has not come back. I don''t know, when he really met a master who was willing to teach himself to control, did he come back. "A few years ago, my grandfather made the last shelter for me. When I woke up, my grandfather had already left. I only remember that my grandfather said that he would look at me from the place where I could see me. He also said that as long as the contents of the box were still there, he would always come back..." Lu Jue despondent way. However, seeing that the leaves in the box were almost completely withered and damaged, my grandfather had not come back. Looking at the changes of the leaves in the box, Lu Jue was really scared. He was afraid that when the leaves were completely withered, just like the leaves of the tree in the yard, they would wither and rot away. By then, would my grandfather never come back again. Jiang Wanbai touched his head, and when Lu Jue''s mood eased a little, she hesitated and asked, "can we take a leaf?" She paused and explained, "maybe you can find your grandfather through this leaf." "Yes!" As soon as Lu Jue''s eyes brightened, he immediately turned around and ran back to the room next door. Soon he took the leaves. It seemed that he was worried that one was not enough. He also took two. Jiang Wanbai reached out and pinched a leaf and said with a smile, "one is enough. Take this one well." When Lu Jue nodded and took back the leaves, he came back to the hall. There was a paper crane in Jiangwan''s white palm. The paper crane came close to the leaf and pecked at it. Then he flapped its wings and flew higher and higher. After flying out of the house, he stayed in the yard for a while. Lu Jue seemed to be afraid of disturbing the paper crane, and asked in a low voice: "will you follow it and find my grandfather?" "It''s true." Jiang Wan points his head and looks at Qi Qingxing. He gets up and goes out with the paper crane. The paper crane doesn''t fly fast, but he doesn''t stop on the road. It''s Lu Jue. Although he is walking outside with the paper crane, his expression is nervous, as if he is worried that the paper crane will be seen by passers-by. However, he soon found that even if the paper crane flew past the passers-by, the passers-by could not see it. He even said hello to him with a smile. Seeing him walking outside the town, he quickly told him, "Lu family boy, don''t go to the river, you know?" "I know that." Lu Jue nodded and followed the paper crane to the outside of the town. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing also followed. The man who told Lu Jue to watch the scene, reached out and scratched his head. His expression was a little puzzled, but he murmured a few words, and did not catch up with him to ask more questions. He turned around and left. And Jiang Wanbai three people followed the paper crane all the way to the outside of the town, and even met Xue Xu who just came back from the river. "You go to his grandfather?" Xue Xu Chaofei looked at the paper crane in front of him, and walked with Jiang Wanbai and others. Jiang Wan nodded in vain and asked, "how are you doing there?" "The child''s soul has been found." Xue Xu said, directly open his palm toward Jiang Wanbai. There is a small white awn in the palm of his hand. When Xue Xu takes it out, the white light trembles and seems to be very frightened. Chapter 1530 It was already afternoon, but the weather was still very hot. Xue Xu quickly took Baimang back. Chaojiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing said, "the child died before manager Yang found him." "Ah?" Lu Jue, who was walking in front of him, was staring at the paper crane with all his heart. Later, he found that the paper crane did not fly fast, and even if he did not, he would not lose it. So he was distracted to listen to Xue Xu, Jiang Wanbai and others. He just heard Xue Xu''s words, and immediately he was stunned. He widened his eyes slightly and asked, "who is the other a-yong that I saw at that time?" Or you should ask, when manager Yang found the river, who was ah Yong who had taken off his clothes and planned to go into the water. "Yang Yong was the first one to go to the river. He died. There was a substitute for him. He waited for the children from the back here." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. When he said that, the matter made sense. Yang Yong and the group of children agreed to go to the river to play today. He came the earliest because the Yangs'' steamed stuffed buns opened very early. Yang Yong was used to getting up early. When he came here, no one else had come. In the process of waiting, something happened. Yang Yong died, and then something else changed into Yang Yong''s appearance. Instead of him, he waited for the children here. Shopkeeper Yang also found him and gave him a lecture. Then Yang Yong plunged into the water. So there''s the fishing behind. This also explains why Lu Jue saw two Yang Yong on the shore, one of them was the drowned ghost of Yang Yong, and the other was something that had become Yang Yong. "How did Yang Yong drown? And what was that which became him? " Jiang Wanbai asked. As like as two peas buddy, shook his head. "I don''t know, but the boy didn''t know himself. He said he came over in the morning, and there was no one by the river. He fell down by the river and fell asleep. He planned to sleep for a while before his little friend came. Then when he woke up, he found that his buddies had arrived, but there was a man who was exactly like him. Let''s share the steamed stuffed buns he brought In addition to these, Yang Yong doesn''t know anything. He doesn''t even know how he died or what Yang Yong is. "When Yang Yong, another one who pretended to be his, dived into the river, he followed him, but the man disappeared after he dived into the river." Xue Xu Dao. That is to say, when things get here, the clues are broken again. Qi Qingxing held Jiang Wanbai''s hand and said in a low voice, "go and see Yang Yong''s body." Jiang nodded his head in the evening, and suddenly remembered that Qingzhu had come with Xue Xu, but now Xue Xu was alone, so he looked back for a while. "I sent him back to town for information." Xue Xu Dao. Jiang Wanbai suddenly looked at the paper crane in front of him and said, "will you accompany Lu Jue to find his grandfather? I''ll go back to town to see Yang Yong''s body. " "I''ll go." Xue Xu, however, said that he took a look at Qi Qingxing. After taking back his sight, he turned to go to the town. When Xue Xu went, Jiang Wanbai naturally didn''t turn back. As soon as they were talking, they found that the paper crane had actually taken them to a place that was quite familiar. Jiang night white eye skin all jumped, light voice way: "this is that gather Yin array eye place?" Chapter 1531 At the moment, they are already on their way to the small low mountain. Jiang Wanbai thinks in his mind that all this is a coincidence, but it will be troublesome if Lu Jue''s grandfather is also related to the gathering Yin formation. However, when you think of what Lu Jue said, there are things about his grandfather. Jiang Wanbai also knows very well that Lu Jue''s grandfather must know about the gathering Yin formation, otherwise he can''t explain the origin of those pieces of paper. So, does Lu Jue''s grandfather leave have anything to do with the fan family or the master and servant? Thinking about this, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have followed the paper crane to the top of the low mountain, but the paper crane does not stop and continues to walk forward. As the paper crane goes to the higher mountain opposite, Jiang Wanbai breathes a sigh of relief. Judging by the situation, Lu Jue''s grandfather is not in the cave in Juyin formation. This is the hottest time in the afternoon. Qi Qingxing takes out an umbrella to hold it for Jiang Wanbai, which is just to block the glare of the sun. However, they didn''t feel too hot all the way. Jiang Wanbai''s border with the paper crane brought cool and cool. Without the heat, even going up the mountain was not a very hard work. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing didn''t feel much. Lu Jue, on weekdays, ran everywhere. In addition, he was full of eyes and wanted to follow the paper crane to find his grandfather Come on, I don''t feel tired. Until we reached the top of the opposite mountain, the paper crane stopped on a pine and cypress. "The pines and cypresses..." Jiang Wanbai was a little surprised. She looked back at Qi Qingxing and asked, "ah hang, did you notice this pine and cypress when you went up the mountain?" "No Qi Qingxing shakes his head and looks at the pine and cypress in front of him. This is a strange place. Before they got to the top of the mountain, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing didn''t find such a pine and cypress on the top of the mountain. Obviously, there was such a pine and cypress on the top of the mountain. Even when they were standing at the foot of the mountain, they couldn''t see it because of the angle. However, when they were standing on the opposite low mountain, they could look this way Enough to see. The fact is, no matter Jiang Wanbai or qi Qingxing, on the way, even two times around, they didn''t notice that there was a pine and cypress on the top of the mountain! "It''s strange, isn''t it all of a sudden?" Jiang Wanbai joked. "No, the pines and cypresses are here all the time." Lu Jue turned to look at it, and her expression was a little surprised. "Really, because standing here can see the whole town. My grandfather used to take me to climb here when the weather was fine. Later, my grandfather left. Sometimes I would come here. This pine and cypress tree has always been there." After saying this, Lu Jue looked up again to see the paper crane resting on the pine and cypress branches. He reached out and scratched his head. He looked puzzled, "why does the paper crane stop here? Didn''t you mean to take us to my grandfather? Where is my grandfather Hearing what Lu Jue said, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other and saw the deep thoughts in each other''s eyes. Jiang Wanbai pondered for a while and said, "since the paper crane stays here, it means that your grandfather''s last breath is here." Either Lu Jue''s grandfather finally hid his breath and disappeared, or Lu Jue''s grandfather is here. "What does that mean?" Lu Jue''s expression is at a loss. Compared with the excitement and excitement when he came over, Lu Jue''s expression at the moment is full of confusion and loss. Chapter 1532 Qi Qingxing stood under the pines and cypresses and looked back at the small town. As Lu Jue said, standing here can take the whole Yushu town into consideration, even "You can see your yard here." Qi Qingxing''s eyes stay in the small yard, the voice is light: "all can be seen." Even those who have good eyesight, such as Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, can see what Lu Jue does in the yard, which room he enters, and whether he goes out. Jiang Wanbai''s heart leaped. Suddenly, he thought of what Lu Jue had said several times. His grandfather also said something to him before he left. Obviously, Qi Qingxing had already thought of this one step ahead of her. When Jiang Wanbai looked at Qi Qingxing, Qi Qingxing nodded to her slightly, and then they turned to look at the pine and cypress tree that had passed away from the world. Jiang evening white eyes gradually covered with gold. Lu Jue was just about to ask her if she could find her grandfather. When she looked up, she saw the scene. She immediately widened her eyes and quickly covered her mouth. She did not scream. Qi Qingxing didn''t know when he got to Lu Jue''s side and patted him gently on the shoulder, indicating that he was not afraid. In fact, Lu Jue was not afraid. After all, he could see the dead people from time to time, and had seen Jiang Wanbai use small magic arts for a long time. Now that he saw her eyes turn golden, he could not be afraid. Instead, he felt a little excited. He could not help but lower his voice and whispered: "how powerful." When Jiang Wanbai''s eyes turned golden, the pine and cypress in front of her eyes finally changed into a shape. What stood in front of Jiang Wanbai''s face was no longer the pine and cypress, but an old man who seemed silent. The old man was upright. Even though he was white haired and even looked bony, he did not stoop down. His eyes always fell on Lu Jue. His eyes were soft and worried. It was as if all his emotions and emotions were displayed in his eyes. Jiang Wanbai droops his eyes and looks up at Lu Jue who is standing in front of him. He sighs slightly. He can''t help but reach out to touch his head and open his lips, but he doesn''t know what to say. At this moment, she didn''t know whether she should tell Lu Jue about it or not. She told him that your grandfather was here. He would stand in the place where he could see you and watch you as he said. Qi Qingxing saw Jiang Wanbai''s expression, and knew that things were really as he had guessed. He pursed his lips and whispered to Jiang Wanbai: "ask." Ask the old man what''s going on. Ask him if he can tell Lu Jue that he is the pine and cypress. When he saw a lovely round leaf in the box at Lu Jue''s house, Jiang Wanbai had some speculations, and speculated that Lu Jue''s grandfather might not be human. Moreover, the strange words on the bottom of the paper were actually the characters of the demon clan. Looking at the leaves and branches, Jiang Wanbai thought that they were all related to the body of grandfather Lu Jue, but he didn''t think that Lu Jue''s grandfather was actually a pine and cypress. After Qi Qingxing proposed, Jiang Wanbai nodded. She walked forward a few steps and stood between Lu Jue and the pine tree, blocking the old man''s sight of Lu Jue. It was also because of this that the old man seemed to realize something, so she looked up at Jiang Wanbai. Chapter 1533 When he saw Jiang Wanbai''s golden eyes, the old man''s expression was obviously shocked. He opened his lips and took a look at Qi Qingxing. Finally, an old and kind voice sounded in Jiang Wanbai''s ear, "you Who is it? " But it seems that only Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing can hear the old man''s voice, but Lu Jue can''t. It was also when the old man opened his mouth that Jiang Wanbai found that there was a slight fluctuation of spiritual power on the old man, but the spiritual power was sometimes strong and weak, which was obviously very unstable. The old man probably discovered this point himself, and his worries were even more serious. Jiang Wanbai pursed his lips and took a look at Qi Qingxing. Qi Qing walks to her side and tells them what they know about Lu Jue. Jiang Wanbai takes advantage of this time to take out a spirit gathering array from the storage ring. She arranges the spirit gathering array around the old man. At the moment of starting the array, the thin aura begins to move closer to the old man. As soon as the old man''s eyes brightened, he bowed deeply to the river. "Thank you very much, miss." With this spirit gathering array, even if the old man didn''t practice cross legged now, his spiritual power was stabilized somehow. "What are you doing?" Lu Jue slightly widened his eyes and looked at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, especially Qi Qingxing. "Qi childe, who are you talking to?" Although he had a simple curiosity on his face, his hand hanging on his side had already clenched into a fist, and forced it to the back of his small hand. The place where his knuckles bulged was a little white. Obviously, Lu Jue had a guess in his mind. However, he didn''t get the answer from Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. He was not sure about the conjecture, and he didn''t even dare to show it too much. He was afraid that he would be more disappointed when he got the answer. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing did not immediately answer Lu Jue''s question, but looked at the old man. The old man''s silent face finally had some emotions. He nodded to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. "Jue''er, your grandfather..." Jiang Wanbai turned around, stretched out his hand and took Lu Jue a few steps away from the pine and cypress tree. She reached out and took down the paper crane on the pine and cypress. She whispered, "this pine and cypress is your grandfather." Lu Jue looked up at the pine and cypress tree in front of him. He didn''t make a sound, but his hand, which had been curled up on his side, suddenly relaxed. At a certain moment, big tears slipped from his eyes and fell down. However, he closed his lips and did not let out a cry. "Cry if you want. Neither we nor your grandfather will laugh at you." Qi Qingxing sighed and went to Lu Jue''s side and touched his head. Because of Qi Qingxing''s words, Lu Jue finally made a move. He ran to the tree and hugged the pine and cypress and cried, "grandfather..." He cried as he cried out for his grandfather. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at this scene. Although they felt a little uncomfortable, they finally put down a little bit. Fortunately, they found Lu Jue''s grandfather. Looking at the old man''s present situation, it seems that they are just lack of spiritual power and can''t be transformed. However, if the spiritual power is lost all the time, it will not only be unable to transform into form. Jiang Wanbai looks at the spirit of the old man gradually solidified under the action of the spirit gathering array, but his eyebrows are still slightly frowned. Generally speaking, the essence of the old man is pine and cypress, not the spiritual things condensed from the spirit of heaven and earth. Usually, even if he does not practice, the spirit will not disperse. Only those spiritual things condensed from the spirit of heaven and earth will gradually dissipate when there is no aura. Chapter 1534 When Lu Jue''s mood calmed down a little, Jiang Wanbai went over and rubbed Lu Jue''s head and washed his face with a little magic. Lu Jue closed his eyes, only felt a comfortable breeze on his face, which also calmed his mood. After a while, Lu Jue opened his eyes. Hoarse Chaojiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing asked, "can I see my grandfather?" Jiang Wanbai frowned, did not immediately answer him, but looked at the old man. If the old man didn''t want Lu Jue to see him at the moment, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing would not do anything against the wishes of the old man. After seeing the old man nodding again, Jiang Wanbai also nodded to Lu Jue. She stretched out her hand to cover Lu Jue''s eyes. There was a golden aura in her palm. When the golden power disappeared, Jiang Wanbai took the palm away from Lu Jue''s eyes. Lu Jue''s eyelashes trembled, and he opened his eyes nervously. At the moment when he finally saw his grandfather, he made a belch, but he put his hand over his mouth and choked back the cry. "Grandfather, I miss you so much." Lu Jue rushed forward again to protect his grandfather. Unfortunately, the only thing he could hold was the pine and cypress. The pine and cypress trembled slightly, as if in response to him. The old man also subconsciously wanted to take a step forward and seemed to want to reach out and hug him. Until this time, the old man''s voice rang again. He also had a smile on his face and said, "jue''er, you have grown tall and grown up. My grandfather has been looking at you. He is very happy to see that you can take good care of yourself." Although the mouth said happy, but the old man still lowered his head, pulled his sleeve and wiped his eyes. "Grandfather, I''ve been waiting for you to come back." Lu Jue murmured. But he never thought that his grandfather was here all the time. He even came over from time to time and sat under the tree to look at the town and miss his grandfather. He had always been with him. Even when he didn''t come, he could still see him from here. Grandfather didn''t lie to him. For a long time, Jiang Wanbai waited for her father and grandson to relax. Then she made a voice and asked the old man, "what''s the matter with you now? How can we even The spirit is a little bit unsustainable? " Lu Jue doesn''t know anything about spirituality. He just knows from Jiang Wanbai and his tone and expression that his grandfather''s situation is not good. After realizing this, Lu Jue became anxious. He turned around and looked at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Suddenly, he knelt down and said, "can you help my grandfather? I can do anything... " Seeing this scene, the old man''s tears fell down, but his face showed some anger, "jue''er! What are you doing? How did grandfather teach you? How can you get down on your knees? " The whole pine and cypress were shaken several times. Jiang Wanbai didn''t expect that Lu Jue would be like this, so that he didn''t have time to stop him. By the time she passed by, Lu Jue had already knelt down, but was held up by Jiang Wanbai''s spiritual power. "Grandfather, as long as you can do well, of course I can kneel down!" Lu Jue turns back and faces the old man. He looks a bit stubborn, it seems that in this matter, even if grandfather will be angry, but he will still do so, as long as the grandfather can be good. Chapter 1535 Lu Jue didn''t know what he thought. After being lifted up by Jiang Wanbai, he didn''t want to kneel any more. Instead, he turned to the old man and asked with red eyes, "grandfather, is this because of me?" "What are you talking about?! How could it be because of you? You''re just a little kid. Although it''s a little troublesome to feed you, it''s just a matter for grandfather to move his fingers... " The old man said angrily. But Jiang Wanbai saw a little flustered in his eyes, and it was obvious that Lu Jue was right. Lu Jue changed his clever appearance. He didn''t speak. He just looked at the old man obstinately. The old man was also looking at him. After a while, the old man sighed and hummed: "for so long, you haven''t made any progress, but you''ve become more and more stubborn..." Although he said so, the old man still had a kind smile in his eyes. He shook his head, looked up at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, and said, "I saw you when you went in there that day, and also saw you come out." Jiang Wanbai didn''t feel surprised when he heard the old man say so. After all, the eye of the gathering Yin formation was at the bottom of the mountain. Standing at the top of the mountain, the old man could see the scene of them entering the cave at the foot of the mountain. But it was the old man, who was bound under his cloth and hid his breath. At first, she, Qi Qingxing, and Xue Xu, three of them, appeared around here, but they didn''t see it at all. Jiang Wanbai thought about it for a moment, and took the initiative to mention the several pieces of paper in the box and asked, "elder, have you been there? Did you tear those pieces of paper from that ancient book? To tell you the truth, half of the reason why we come to Yushu town is to collect the bones of our friends, and the other half is to come for the ancient book. But even if you add those pieces, it seems that there is still a part missing from the back. " "The old man''s surname is Yu. Just call me old Yu." Yu and Qijiang sat down and said, "let''s go." When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing sat down, Lu Jue also knew that Jiang Wanbai and his grandfather had something to talk about, so he didn''t make any more noise. He sat quietly under the pine and cypress tree. At first, he didn''t dare to lean on the pine and cypress. He also thought about Jiang Wanbai''s words that his grandfather didn''t seem to be very good. "Lean on your grandfather." Old man Yu looked at him with a kind eyebrow, and the pines and cypresses were shaking behind him. Lu Jue looked up at him, pursed his lips, and leaned up carefully. Old Yu snorted, "if you lean on you, you can lean on it. Can you break the old bones of your grandfather?" Hearing this, Lu Jue laughed and leaned on him without any more concealment of his dependence on his grandfather. Jiang Wanbai looked at this scene, and his face also showed a little smile. After Lu Jue sat under the tree and leaned on his body, old man Yu took back his sight and turned to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, who were sitting opposite. Although the sun was quite big, Jiang Wanbai made a boundary and blocked the hot and dazzling sun outside. "Have you been to Nanshan?" Old man Yu asked, "did you see the boundary of that day?" Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other and nodded. Although old Yu could tell the boundary between Nanshan and heaven, it could not prove anything. After all, the ancient book recorded the boundary between Nanshan and heaven. Since old Yu could take away those pieces of paper, he had already read the ancient book. Chapter 1536 Old man Yu pondered for a moment. He had no focus in his eyes. He seemed to be remembering something, or he was thinking about how to continue. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are not worried. They just sit there and wait patiently. He looked at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, nodded slightly, appreciated, and said, "a man of practice should be like you, not arrogant and impetuous, stable..." After a pause, he sighed, and his face showed a look of nostalgia and regret. "Even at that time, none of those powerful people could achieve these two points. However, if they could, they would not end up like that. Obviously There is another way to go. " Listening to what old Yu said, Jiang Wanbai looked at Qi Qingxing and saw the shock and surprise in each other''s eyes. Obviously, old Yu knew those things. "Master Yu, how many things do you know about the boundary of heaven?" Jiang Wanbai hesitated to ask. Yu old man did not correct her address, and said with a smile, "I know all you want to know." "Please answer the confusion of the younger generation." Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing stood up together and arched their hands toward the old man Yu, showing more respect. Listening to the tone of old man Yu''s earlier remarks, Jiang Wanbai suspects that he not only knows what happened at that time, but to be more precise, he should have witnessed the events at that time. If he has, it is right to call him "senior". Old man Yu waved his hand, "sit down, sit down and say, I thought I could only take these things into the earth, but I didn''t expect that someone would come to me. Since you have already found them, I''ll tell you about them." Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing sat down again and looked at old Yu. Old Yu didn''t think about it for a long time. He sighed quickly and said, "the pieces of paper I left to jue''er must have been read by you. They only record the reason why the degenerate land becomes the degenerate land. Then the boundary of heaven will be behind. I will tell you from here." At that time, the whole Nanshan parties were divided into two groups. One advocated destroying the way of heaven, the other advocated opening up another interface, one that could accommodate their existence. The two parties were almost incompatible. If you want to open up a new interface, it''s just that if you want to open up a new interface, it''s just that if you don''t want to open up a new interface, it''s just that it''s not easy to open up a new interface Whatever it is, it is not an easy thing. But the pioneers feel that the saboteurs are too direct. If they really destroy the way of heaven, they will destroy the whole world. The two factions acted for the sake of the plan. However, the saboteurs had been detected before the plan was fully prepared. Therefore, all the people who participated in the plan, whether they were demons or demons, whether they were powerful people who would break the balance, were finally wiped out by the law of heaven. They even rejected the land where they arranged the array, and became a degenerate place later. The ghosts at the beginning of the fallen place were born of the resentment of those people. They were full of resentment. The way of heaven did not give them relief. They even trapped them there and could never leave. Chapter 1537 The rest of the pioneers were originally intended to obliterate all powerful people in order to prevent such accidents from happening again. However, one of the pioneers at that time came forward and asked for time from heaven. "As for how the great power persuades the heaven to give them time, few people know about it, and the people who know it keep quiet about it. However, at that time, everyone was eager to open up another interface, and there was no more energy to pursue other things." Old Yu. Hearing this, Qi Qingxing suddenly made a voice and asked, "dare to ask what is the name taboo of that powerful person?" Old man Yu opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but his expression suddenly became confused. A moment later, he frowned, "I don''t remember How can you not remember? How can I forget the name of that adult? I shouldn''t forget. Even if I forget the names of other adults, I shouldn''t forget the names of other adults... " He murmured for a long time, but it didn''t make him remember what the name of the great man was. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other, and Qi Qingxing said in a voice, "if you can''t think of it, it''s probably too long." "Maybe it is..." Old man Yu reached out and knocked on his head and said, "what should not have been forgotten may be that the spirit has been unstable recently, and some memories have been scattered." He could only comfort himself in this way. After all, when the spirit completely dissipates, he will be just a pine and cypress who can''t speak and has no self-consciousness. At that time, naturally, he won''t talk about memory. Old man Yu sighed. Although he made an excuse, he still felt a little uncomfortable, but he continued to tell Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing about the following things. Even if they can''t see a big change in the interface, they can only see why they can''t make a big change. According to the ancient records, after Nanshan, there was chaos. There was a place where heaven and earth had not yet been created. In fact, this record is not wrong. However, the land of chaos is not completely behind Nanshan, but there is still a distance in the past. There is a piece of land between the land of chaos and Nanshan. As the venerable Mulan said, she often played with her friends there when she was young. Those who are capable of creating the world directly in the chaos, and finally separate it from this interface to form an independent interface. "At the time of the division, they took that part of the land. However, at that time, the situation was urgent, and many people were worried that the way of heaven would not agree. It seemed that someone came forward to solve the matter. In short, at the moment the boundary appeared, that piece of land, together with the chaos after it was opened up, became another interface, and was no longer subject to the law of heaven It''s not Old Yu. In fact, this result is similar to what Jiang Wanbai and others had guessed after reading the pieces of paper and knowing the truth of the fallen land. However, the sacrifice made by many of them and the emergency struggle at that time could not be said in these words. "From then on, there is another interface on the other side of the heaven boundary. Can people from this interface still go to the world there?" Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help asking. Chapter 1538 When asked about this sentence, Jiang Wanbai also said the prophecy that Li Yan took away by the way. But she did not mention the world of Xue Xu, only said: "the prophecy says that there will become our second homeland, and that we will find our lost homeland. What''s the meaning of this? Is it possible that the boundary of heaven will disappear? Or is it that part of the land that was originally divided and taken away will eventually return to this interface? " When he first knew the prophecy, Jiang Wanbai always thought that the prophecy meant that they would eventually break the boundary of heaven, and eventually connect the world on the other side of the boundary with the world here. But now, knowing the truth about the boundary of heaven, Jiang Wanbai has overturned all his previous conjectures. If we really opened the boundary of heaven and united the world on the other side with the world on this side, wouldn''t the efforts and efforts of those powerful people become a joke? What''s the point? I''m afraid that the moment the two sides of the world unite, all this will be chaotic. After all, the other world has formed its own laws of heaven and earth. Old Yu was stunned when he heard that the prophecy existed. After hearing Jiang Wanbai finish, he obviously thought the same as Jiang Wanbai. He shook his head and said, "the prediction certainly doesn''t mean that. If you really break the boundary of heaven and bring back that piece of land, everything will be in chaos." "What does this prophecy mean Jiang evening white eyebrow frown even more fierce, all kinds of thinking is also really can not think of what it means in the end. Qi Qingxing said at this time: "we don''t know who left the prophecy." "Yes." Jiang evening white spot. Although they have seen the prophecy, there is nothing else left in the language, so that after reading the prediction, they have no idea who left it. "It''s a pity that the prophecy dissipated directly after we read it. Otherwise, we can show it to senior Yu." Jiangwan Baidao. Old Yu thought for a while, but he couldn''t find any clues from Jiang Wanbai''s narration. He couldn''t tell what the prophecy was. He could only say, "since the other party can leave the prophecy, he must know the truth." Lu Jue had been listening in silence, although many of them seemed to him to be very magical, and he did not understand what it was. Now Xiajiang Wanbai and old man Yu were also silent. For a moment, no one spoke on the top of the mountain. If anyone looked at the top of the low hill opposite, they could see two big and one small sitting cross legged on the top of the mountain, shining against the sun, and they didn''t know what they were doing. Qi Qingxing was silent for a long time. Qi Qingxing looked to the West. When they went out, it was already afternoon. Later they went up the mountain and delayed a lot of time. They sat here for a while. Now it''s not early, and the sun begins to set in the West. "Master Yu, what is your situation now?" Qi Qingxing takes back his sight and asks the old man Yu. Old man Yu was stunned for a moment and recovered. Jiang Wanbai also looks at old Yu, a little curious and puzzled. Lu Jue looks up at him. Yu looked down at Lu Jue subconsciously. He pursed his lips and said, "things should start when you can open up the world." Chapter 1539 Jiang Wanbai listens to a Leng, but also did not make a sound to interrupt, but listen to him to say. "I used to be a pine and cypress in that land, but I was lucky to turn into a human being. I didn''t have any hobbies in my life, and I wasn''t enthusiastic about practicing. The reason why I tried to be human was that I hoped to leave the place where I grew up and walk around to have a look..." As a result, after the transformation, old man Yu did not delay at all, and now he could not hide his excitement and walked around. At that time, Nanshan had been aware of the idea of erasing the way of heaven, and the two factions had begun to show signs. Old man Yu thought he was a little monster, and he could not help. It would be good if he didn''t make trouble. Even if the innocent collapsed, some powerful people would fight against it. With such an idea, old Yu walked around and knew a lot about the two factions. In the twinkling of an eye, another faction was wiped out by the law of heaven, and the degenerate place appeared. But the time for the pioneer school was urgent. Old Yu had already wandered outside at that time. When he heard that those powerful people had really opened up the world in the chaos, he was a little worried about his own noumenon on the mountain. "After all, the place where my noumenon is located is facing the chaos. Before I transform into shape, what I face everyday is that chaos. I''m tired of seeing it..." When Yu old man came to make complaints about it, he still couldn''t resist Tucao. So when he learned that the world was really opened up in the chaos, old man Yu was worried that his own experience of staying there would be affected, so he ran back in a hurry. By the time he ran back to the mountain, the boundary of heaven was almost completely condensed. "I still prefer the world here. I''m just a little monster. I don''t know how long it will take until I''m thought of by the way of heaven. Moreover, I don''t have a mind for practicing one. I can''t reach that level until I haven''t carried the disaster." Old Yu. Even now, he still has this mentality. Old Yu looked at Lu Jue, who was sitting against his body, and continued: "as soon as I put my body away, I saw that the passageway between the two worlds began to close, that is, the boundary of heaven had begun to appear. I was scared to run this way, but I almost didn''t run out. Fortunately, an adult nearby saw that I wanted to run back and asked me to confirm When I wanted to come back, I helped me and kicked me out Speaking of this, old Yu himself began to laugh. Even after such a long time, he was still deeply impressed by the incident, especially when he was kicked out and lay on the ground here. It took a long time for him to react. When he turned back, he could see the adult standing on the other side of the heaven watching here. "I quickly got up and bowed to the adult, but the adult didn''t react at all, as if he didn''t see me at all. I didn''t believe in evil, so I ran around the boundary of heaven. When I saw someone in the opposite direction, I stopped to shout at them..." Old man Yu recalled the situation at that time, and his expression was a little complicated. No matter how to say, it was the place where he had stayed for hundreds of years before his transformation, which was also his hometown. All of a sudden, he could only look at that land, but he could never go back. Old Yu was still a little reluctant and melancholy, especially when he found that the world on this side could see the world over there through the boundary of heaven. He saw that no matter how he hopped and yelled, he even occasionally saw one or two familiar faces and said hello to them and chattered. As a result, they did not react at all. They couldn''t hear or see it, even more so No response. Chapter 1540 "Don''t worry about it, but..." Yu stopped for a moment, and then continued: "but I seldom regret that I have stayed here. Although I feel sad, I have never regretted staying in this world. So I just stayed around for a few days and planned to leave there and continue to walk outside to see the places I haven''t seen yet. Who knows when I turn back, I pick up a child next to me." When he heard old Yu say that he had picked up a child, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at Lu Jue sitting under the pine and cypress. Lu Jue was a little surprised. Then he scratched his head and said shyly to the eyes of Shangjiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing: "that child should not be me. I am only eight years old this year." Although Lu Jue didn''t understand a lot of the things that old Yu just said, he probably knew that those things had been thousands of years or more ago. In such a long time interval, how could it be that the child that my grandfather picked up at that time? Maybe it was the grandfather who picked up the child before and raised the child up. Later, the child left his grandfather Lu Jue thought in her heart. But old man Yu looked down at him with a kind look in his eyes and said, "jue''er, that child is you." "What?" Lu Jue''s eyes widened in an instant, and his face was incredible. He opened his lips several times, and half paid before he uttered a sentence, "but grandfather, I''m only eight years old this year..." "What else happened?" Although Jiang Wanbai was also surprised, he already believed the old man Yu''s words, so he asked him. she still can''t help but make complaints about Tucao, whether it''s ah Zhen or ah Sen, or Lu Jue, who looks younger than she is, but in fact, they are older than her, and they are hundreds of times more than a thousand times. Jiang Wanbai has the illusion that she is the youngest in the world. After all, even Qingzhu must be older than her. Old Yu nodded and said, "when I picked up jue''er, there were many people and demons nearby. But jue''er had neither the smell of magic nor the smell of demon, and even the aura of aura fluctuated. I asked people nearby to inquire about it, and I didn''t hear that whose child was lost." In desperation, old Yu can only think that Lu Jue''s parents have gone to the other side of the heaven, and Lu Jue has been left in this world. "I told the Spirit creature of Nanshan at that time that I would take the child away first. If anyone came to look for the child, I would let them tell the person that the child was with me." Old Yu. But in fact, although he took the child away, he did not go too far. He still wandered around the boundary of heaven for hundreds of years, and no one came to look for the child. On the contrary, it was old Yu who found out how strange the child he had found by accident. This child can''t be hungry or crying. In fact, since old Yu picked up the child, he has been sleeping and sleeping very well. This sleep has been going on for hundreds of years. Old Yu himself is not an ordinary person. What''s more, there are demons, ghosts, human beings and demons in his place. Naturally, we know that some of the descendants of demons or demons are different from those of human beings. The only thing that old Yu didn''t understand was that the child didn''t have the smell of demons. Just like an ordinary human child, old Yu asked many people, and no one knew the origin of the child. Chapter 1541 "I haven''t raised such a small child, but I still keep him." Old Yu. Before Lu Jue was moved, old Yu began to laugh and said, "when I was still in shape, there was a spirit bird who built a nest on my body. At that time, I watched it lay a nest of eggs, hatch the eggs, feed the cubs, and watch the cubs grow up gradually, grow feathers, spread their wings and fly into the sky, the feeling is so wonderful, so I also want to raise a baby It''s fun. " Holding such an idea, Yu old man left Lu Jue down and took it with him all the time. It''s a pity that Lu Jue has been sleeping without opening her eyes. If it hadn''t been for the lovely child, old Yu would have been lost. "In fact, I lost him several times when I was drunk, and later I found him back again..." Yu old man murmured. But Lu Jue was sitting in front of him. No matter how low his voice was, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing could hear him. How could Lu Jue, who was sitting in front of him, could hear him. For a moment, his expression seemed like crying and laughing. He didn''t know whether to be grateful for his grandfather''s bringing him back every time, or to be angry at his carelessness. Old man Yu looked down at Lu Jue and reached out to touch his head. Unfortunately, his spirit is not as good as before. Although he can barely cohere, it is not easy to touch Lu Jue''s head. Yu said: "jue''er, you are not an ordinary child, so I gave you the name Jue, but Lu was not given to you by my grandfather." It turns out that old Yu was once drunk and was stolen by a trafficker. Later, the trafficker probably found that Lu Jue had been sleeping in a strange place, so he threw him away, and Lu Jue was picked up by an old woman. The old woman''s surname was Lu. She was a widow when she was young. She raised her son by herself. However, she worked hard to raise her son, and even sent her son to become the number one scholar. Finally, in order to become the son-in-law and marry the princess, she was afraid that the mother would be shameful, so she tried to push the old woman down the mountain and kill her. "The man who was sent to kill the old woman couldn''t bear it. He took the old woman to the deep mountain and left her alone. Later, the old woman was still alive." Yu sighed. But the man sent by her son also told her that she had been instructed by her son when he left her in the mountains. When the old woman came back from the mountains, she realized that her son had been given a funeral. The old woman''s heart was like ashes, but she did not report her son. Instead, she left the village for a long time. Fortunately, she has the ability to raise her son and to support herself. Under such circumstances, Lu Jue was picked up by the old woman. The old woman wandered all the way with her sleeping lujue. Until the moment when the old woman died, old Yu did not find him. The old woman knew that old Yu was Lu Jue''s grandfather, so she closed her eyes at ease. Old Yu buried the old woman and found a monk to recite sutras for the old woman. Then he took Lu Jue away. "Jue''er opened his eyes in recent years, right?" Jiang Wanbai pondered for a moment and then asked Old Man Yu. Old man Yu nodded, "jue''er is just like ordinary children, crying, eating and drinking, and growing up at a normal speed just like ordinary children. However, when jue''er opened his eyes, there was a big thing happened." Chapter 1542 To be exact, it was a fright. In retrospect, old Yu still had a look of palpitation on on his face. Since old Yu mentioned that Lu Jue was not an ordinary child, Jiang Wanbai knew that Lu Jue''s eyes were not as simple as yin-yang eyes. And Yu old man''s later statement also confirmed this point. When Lu Jue opened his eyes, old Yu was taking him on the sea. At that time, he followed a fleet of ships to the sea. When the fleet was in the middle of the journey, the wind was bright and the sun was clear, but in a moment it was covered with clouds. Then the strong wind was blowing, and the heavy rain fell down on his face, which hurt his face. The whole ship was tottering, as if there were two hands holding the boat, and the boat could overturn at any time. All the people on the boat were frightened. Old Yu hugged Lu Jue in the cabin of the ship. With the shaking of the ship, he was not affected at all. He could even reach out to help someone who accidentally fell to him. Fortunately, the boatman is an experienced one. Although the ship has been rocking badly, it has not really tipped over, and the storm has not lasted for too long. Just like before, the storm stopped. The sun came out of the clouds, and the waves were heard nearby. Everyone was relieved. Soon, the boatman arranged for people to clean up the ship, the water on the deck was wiped off, and the remaining trace of water was quickly evaporated in the sun. The wind is calm. People who had been near old Yu because of the ship''s rocking just sat next to him after the boat had stabilized, and looked at him with a child in his arms. His expression was a little strange, "is this your grandson?" "Yes." Old Yu said with a smile that he was afraid that the man would ask about Lu Jue''s parents. He even said, "his parents are gone, leaving me and him to live together." "Oh..." The man nodded, "your grandson is so good, he didn''t cry at all..." "It''s a deep sleep." Old Yu mumbled and pinched Lu Jue''s face and said, "if he falls asleep, even if it''s thunder, he won''t wake up. I''m the old man who can take her well. Otherwise, I''m always crying. I haven''t brought a child before, so I''ll worry about it." "It''s also true that children who don''t cry are really easy to take." The man smiles and stares at Lu Jue for several times. He smiles at the old man Shangyu without saying anything. It''s a pity that although old Yu has come to the mortal world, he has been to many places where there are no people or there are many people but few people. But because he knows that he is not a human being, he has always controlled not to have too much contact with those people. Even though we know that human nature is evil, we have not really met each other. When the storm comes, other people with children on board should not only take care of themselves, but also their own children. They are in a hurry. No matter whether they are sleeping or not, they all cry at the moment when the storm comes. It was not until the storm stopped for a long time that the cry gradually stopped, so that Lu Jue, who was sleeping peacefully all the time, was particularly conspicuous. It was that night that the people on board suddenly broke out. After the storm in the daytime, the people sitting next to old man Yu followed by the boatman, followed by a lot of people with a fierce look, but they all stopped when there were still several steps away from him. Chapter 1543 Several people standing behind even stood on tiptoe to see the child held by old man Yu. Old Yu found these people''s eyes and stood up with Lu Jue in his arms. When he didn''t smile, his face looked very serious, "what are you doing?" "Nothing, just to see the baby you''re holding." The old boatman laughed and raised his hand to the back. Originally, those people were still a little guilty about the sight of old man Shangyu. Subconsciously, they left their faces aside. When the boatman made gestures, they just froze for a moment, and then they strode towards old man Yu. There are a lot of people in this cabin. They don''t have too much money. They can only give a little money to squeeze in here. Old Yu took all the money to buy wine and drink, so he managed to gather up a little money to get on the boat. The cashier even looked at his age and took a child with him and just accepted a little. When the boatman came with people, the people around him were far away from the old man Yu. They didn''t dare to get close to him. They stood around and watched. They didn''t know what happened. Old Yu hugged Lu Jue, shrunk back and said angrily, "why do you want to see my jue''er? Don''t come here! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude! " When he heard old man Yu say you''re not polite, the people who were instructed by the boatman were still afraid and hesitated on their faces. After all, if the old man and the boatman said that the old man had a strange child, what should they do if they offended each other? "Boss, what if he gets angry and kills us all?" One of them ran back, shrunk back to the boatman''s side and lowered his voice. When the boatman heard this sentence, he glanced over the faces of other people and found that there was some hesitation and fear on other people''s faces. He knew that they all thought so. He didn''t say anything but thought about what to do next. And the one who told them that the child had a queer character whispered, "well, we''ll cheat the child to have a look. The old man likes to drink, so he''ll get drunk first, and then we''ll take the opportunity to see if the child is eccentric. If the child is not weird, we''ll pretend that nothing has happened..." "Well, I''ll leave it to you." The boatman nodded and patted the man on the shoulder and said to him. The man was obviously stiff for a moment, but he still laughed and nodded at the menacing eyes of the captain. The boatman looked at the old man Yu and said, "we misunderstood. I''m sorry." He arched his hand at the old man Yu, and directly led the people around and left, leaving only the informer. Old Yu Huan didn''t want to leave the boat because he didn''t want to leave. But in the end, the old friend still wanted to leave and return to his hometown. The monster also went to many places after transformation. The last place to go was old Yu. He saw the chaos on the other side. When he left, he said that he had been to all the places he wanted to go and had seen all the things he wanted to see. Next, he went back to practice at ease. At that time, when the monster left, he told old Yu that he could go to him when he was in shape. They would have a long talk. Chapter 1544 Because the other side taught a lot of cultivation and transformation experience, old man Yu''s maosai suddenly opened up, and he was hundreds of years ahead of time. Under the influence of the other party, he had the idea of wandering around and looking around. After all, he has heard from his old friend that there are still some wonderful things in this world, so he wants to see it in person. Old Yu can''t swim, and he can''t fly over with him. He can only find such a boat to visit his old friends. He has heard all the words of the boatman just now. He has become alert to these people in his heart, and even he has begun to think about ways to avoid them. Therefore, shortly after the man left, when he came to find him with several jars of wine, old Yu just smelled his face and went outside with Lu Jue in his arms. He did not pay any attention to each other. The man held the wine jar and watched old Yu go out. The smile on his face gradually faded, especially if the other people in the cabin looked at him, which made him uncomfortable. After taking a sip of the wine jar, he turned back and roared: "what are you looking at? Now you know how to go to the theater. When something really happens, you don''t know how you died! " However, it was this man who had an accident first. It was dinner time. Most of the people in old Yu''s cabin didn''t have money to go to the people on board to buy food. So one by one, they had brought dry food when they got on the boat. Old Yu didn''t have to eat. Naturally, he didn''t bring anything. Lu Jue in his arms only knew how to sleep and didn''t need to eat anything. But in order not to arouse the suspicion of others, the old man Yu would use magic to make some dry food, and eat it to the people nearby to let them know that he had already eaten it. As for Lu Jue, if someone asked, he said that he had eaten, and then he fell asleep again. However, before today''s storm, all the people on the boat were too busy to care about whether the children of other families ate or not But now, after the storm, when old Yu came back with Lu Jue, he found that many people were staring at him, and their eyes were falling into his arms. Obviously, he wanted to spy on Lu Jue in his arms. Old man Yu was very angry, but he could not say anything. He just swept the people with a straight face. When old Yu did not speak or laugh, he was a very serious old man, which made people feel a little nervous. Therefore, after looking at him, those people had a little secret fear in their hearts. A pair of old man Shangyu''s eyes did not dare to see more, so they quickly took back the sight line. Old man Yu snorted, but he still changed into an illusion. Although those people took their eyes back, their attention still fell on old Yu''s side. Seeing Lu Jue wake up to eat, they immediately put their hearts down. Some of them also had their own children. They watched Lu Jue and old Yu munch on dry food together, but they couldn''t bear it. They handed over a bowl of mushy with boiling water. "Such a small child, still eat this Well, it''s not nutritious, but it''s better than salivating the dry food... " "It''s OK. The child is used to suffering with me. If you give him something good, he may not be willing to eat it." Yu old man pulled the corners of his mouth, serious nonsense. The person who handed over the book looked at Lu Jue. He thought that the child was fat and white. He didn''t look like he had suffered much. Instead, he looked like a child raised by a rich family. On the contrary, he was a child of his own family, dry and thin. Chapter 1545 Yu is curious about the dry food. Why does it look so good to the old man? Old Yu didn''t know what he was thinking, and he didn''t have the heart to think about it. The man didn''t pass it over again, but he turned back after being refused by old man Yu. Everything seemed to be the same as the other day, until news came from above that someone had drowned. The man who drowned was the one who snitched during the day. Now there were only a few empty jars of wine that he had brought, and they were still in the cabin, but the man had become a corpse, floating on the sea, and it was just seen that the corpse had turned white. Apparently dead for some time. Originally, no one would care too much about the dead on such a chaotic ship. If he died, he would die. Unless the other party really had any status, the boatman would take the people to make a good investigation. Otherwise, even if the ship came to the shore and the relatives of the dead really came to him, it was just a saying that he had not stood firm and got off the ship. After all, there are a lot of dangers at sea, and some people will fall into the sea because of standing on the side of the ship, because of a shake, or a sudden big wave. The other people on the ship were all indifferent to themselves, and no one would talk much. At this time, the drowned man was also a man. When he heard someone drowning, the people in the cabin would cover the children''s ears and talk with each other, making random guesses, but no one really cared. But at this time, the boatman brought people to the cabin again. You know, maybe after ten and a half days of sailing at sea, the boss of the ship will come to this cabin once or twice, which will be the top of the sky. However, in one day, the boss has already run to this cabin twice. This has already upset many people. Then, I saw the boatman leading people directly to old man Yu, which made him feel more uneasy. Especially the family who had just handed him a vague hand over to him just now, shrunk behind the crowd with their children in their arms. On this ship, the boss of the boat is the boss of the boat. They dare not offend anyone. They just want to get to the destination safely in this boat. The old man Yu stood up with Lu Jue in his arms, staring warily at the approaching boatman and others, "what do you want to do?" "If you don''t do anything, I''ll ask you if Zhangmu''s death has anything to do with you? Where were you this afternoon? Have you ever seen Zhang Mu? " The boatman asked Yu. Old Yu frowned, hugged Lu Jue in his arms, shook his head and said, "what are you talking about? What is Zhangmu? I don''t know at all! " "Zhang Mu is the one who brought the boatman to you today..." There was a whispering reminder. On hearing this, old Yu showed a sudden expression. He shook his head and said, "no, he asked me to drink. I didn''t want to drink with him, so I refused him." "After the rejection? Do you have a grudge that you''ll kill him if he tells me about you? " The boatman''s eyes are gloomy at Old Man Yu, and his eyes sometimes go up and down to Lu Jue in his arms. Yu old man listened to his words, immediately stupefied for a moment, then shook his head and said: "why should I kill him? Killing is about killing evil! Cause and effect cycle. If the old man dies in the future and goes to the hell, the judge will not bypass the old man. I still want to be a man in my next life! " Chapter 1546 However, if yu did not go to the devil''s mansion, he would not even say his own identity. Although old Yu didn''t care about cultivation, he didn''t want to ruin his practice. Moreover, he was right. In his next life, he wanted to be a man, not to be a tree, or to fall into the path of animals. However, the words of old man Yu were stabbed in the heart of many people present. After all, there are always a few of these people who run with the boatman all the year round. During this period, they only know whether they have killed people and thrown their bodies into the sea. In a word, after old man Yu said these words, the boatman''s face changed first. He stared at old Yu, and suddenly strode towards old Yu. He reached out and grabbed Lu Jue in his arms. "What are you doing?" Old man Yu waved away his hand and hugged Lu Jue close to the cabin wall behind him. Surrounded by people, he seemed to be unable to retreat. The old man Yu looked very thin. As a result, he waved the hand that the boatman had extended to him directly, and the boatman''s arm was a little numb. It was really old Yu who had been looking for trouble several times, and his heart was already angry. Old Yu is just a regular monster. He doesn''t practice Buddhism. Clay figurines have three temperaments. Of course, he has a temper. The boatman covered his numb arm and looked at old Yu''s eyes more gloomy. He suddenly reached out and pulled out a short knife from his waist. He looked at old Yu with killing eyes. When the boatman took out the knife, the others in the cabin screamed one after another, one by one retreated back, just wanting to stay away from this side. "He is not a man at all. Zhang Mu is right. Neither of them is human. The storm we met today is obviously related to them! If we keep them on board, we''ll be in trouble for the whole ship The boatman looked around and said in a deep voice. Those around him who had been wondering why the boatman had brought people to look for old man Yu in the daytime, now when they heard the boatman''s words, their eyes widened in horror, and their eyes were full of fear. The man who had given Mr. Yu a vague hand before moved his lips. He wanted to say something, but when he touched the knife in the hand of the boatman, he was jerked by the people around him. He immediately closed his mouth and did not dare to speak again. Old Yu knew that when the boatman came in the daytime, it was because Zhang Mu told the boatman that Lu Jue was strange, so he knew that he didn''t panic at the moment and said, "you''re nonsense! My grandson and I are both living people. We can talk, eat, run, jump, breathe and have temperature. Do you have any evidence that we are not human beings? " "Evidence? That child in your arms is proof! During the day, such a big wind and wave, the adults on the ship are white with fright. Only the child in your arms has no reaction, and can still fall asleep peacefully. Dare you say that this child has no problem! I''ve seen so many strange things on the ship for so many years. I''ll never miss them! " Old boat road. The boatman said and moved his wrist, which was obviously meant to hold a knife. He said: "no matter what you want to defend, for the safety of this ship, you can''t stay on this ship any more! I''ve killed a sea demon with my knife. I''m the most fierce. You can''t escape Chapter 1547 The boatman gave a violent drink, holding the knife, he chopped at the old man Yu with Lu Jue in his arms. Some women around him couldn''t see it. They screamed in horror. They quickly turned away their faces and covered their eyes. They didn''t dare to look at the scene of old Yu''s blood splashing on the spot. Although they all heard the boatman saying that old Yu''s grandsons and grandsons were monsters, not human beings, the people in the cabin did not see old Yu showing any ferocious appearance with their own eyes. What''s more, before the boatman and his people came to the scene, they also noticed that old Yu and his children were eating and playing together. However, the child is really a sleepy one. It was not long after eating dinner that he fell asleep again, and such a big movement did not wake up. But even if many people were suspicious of the boatman''s saying that old Yu''s grandsons and grandsons were monsters, no one spoke for them. Some of them just closed their eyes and looked at the other side. There are even people who sneak out, just don''t want to see the next scene. Old Yu, of course, saw all these people''s reactions. He bent over with Lu Jue in his arms and went out directly under the boatman''s arm. He knew that it was impossible for him and lujue to stay on the ship any more. The boatman tried to kill people in front of so many people that no one came forward to stop him. This is enough to explain the problem. The boatman cut a hole in his heart, and his intention to kill old Yu''s grandsons and grandsons was more serious. He turned around and roared at the people behind him and said, "what are you doing? Catch them The people around him also reflected that although they were afraid of monsters in their hearts, because of the large number of people now, this kind of fear was temporarily suppressed and quickly rushed to old Yu. The old man Yu was very slippery with Lu Jue in his arms. When he was about to hide with a little magic, a sound came up. "What are you doing?" When the yell just started, the boatman and others didn''t pay attention to him. They were still chasing after old man Yu, until a group of bodyguards rushed in from the door. They didn''t care about anything and started to fight directly. When several people were directly beaten to the ground. The boatman noticed the visitor and his face changed. He quickly raised his hand to stop the rest of the people. He also took the knife in his hand and walked to the stairs with a look of fear. He arched his hand at the leader. "Mr. Zou, it''s a small mistake. He even startled you, the master..." "The master has heard about you." Mr. Zou coldly glanced at the boatman and said in a deep voice. As soon as the boatman heard this, he suddenly turned his head and looked at the old man Yu standing next to him. His eyes were even more murderous. He reached out and touched the knife on his body and said, "small, this will solve the problem, and then go to ask the adult to apologize." As a result, he had just finished saying this, and he was kicked in the chest by the adult Zou in front of him. Standing on the stairs, Mr. Zou sneered and said, "Wu Laosi, killing innocent people indiscriminately, how dare you! If my Lord is still on this ship, you dare to act arbitrarily. How many lives have you got on your hands when my Lord is not on the ship? Well? " Wu Laosi covered his chest and fell to the ground. His subordinates rushed to help him up. As soon as Wu Laosi stood up, he didn''t stand up completely. He immediately changed his face, reached out and waved the people around him. He knelt down, "Lord Zou, you are wronged! The little one is to find out that this pair of grandparents and grandchildren is strange and worried that there will be danger. If the safety of adults is threatened, the small one should be held responsible for their death, and then he wants to solve them simply If you know something wrong, please look into it carefully! " Chapter 1548 Wu Laosi said, also unambiguous, directly to the ground knock several times, directly hit the forehead, saw blood also did not dare to stop. However, the old man looked at him coldly and didn''t shout to stop until he saw the blood on Wu Laosi''s face. His eyes were almost covered with blood. Then he said, "OK." Wu''s four hearts were relieved, and he stopped. He said, "thank you, Mr. Zou, for forgiving me." "Wu Laosi, I don''t say much about anything else. Remember, in the next journey, if there is a dead man on the ship, how can he die? You can go with him to die." After saying this, Mr. Zou snorted coldly and swung his sleeve. Without looking at the other people in the cabin, he turned and walked away. As for the old man Yu standing on the side with Lu Jue in his arms, the Lord Zou did not look at it at all. It seems that the reason why he took people to stop all this was simply because the noise provoked the adults who lived above, so he took people to stop it. When Mr. Zou took all the people away, Wu Laosi said darkly, "don''t you help me to get up?" The people around him rushed to him and helped him up. Wu Laosi didn''t say much and went straight outside. All the people who were present heard what Mr. Zou said. No one asked Wu Laosi what to do with his grandparents and grandchildren, although they didn''t know the origin of Mr. Zou and the adult behind him. However, the royal clothes and the attitude of Wu Laosi towards each other let everyone know that those who can''t even offend Wu Laosi are even more unpopular. After all of them had left, old Yu was relieved to see that there was nothing wrong with him. He took Jue and went back to the previous place and continued to sit. I thought that all the other people in the cabin would keep their grandparents and grandchildren at arm''s length. However, when old Yu sat down with Lu Jue in his arms, the man who had given them a cup of water soon came over and handed him a bowl of water. The fresh water on the ship also needs money. After all, there is no way to drink the sea water. Old man Yu was a little thirsty indeed. He said thanks. He was not polite. He took the water and drank it. He wanted to finish it directly. As a result, the other party looked at the bowl of water in his hand, and then looked at Lu Jue in his arms and said, "why don''t you let the child drink water first and then continue to sleep? It''s not a good way to sleep all the time. You Did you ask the doctor to show it to the child? " The man asked a very tactful question. He looked at the old man Yu alone with a child, and could not even feed his mouth. Although he did not know why the child was still being fed in vain, he still felt that old Yu probably did not have money to hire a doctor. In their opinion, Lu Jue could eat and drink, but he slept so heavily, which was obviously due to some strange disease. After listening to the man''s words, old man Yu reacted with hindsight. Instead of drinking all the rest of the water, he left a small part of it. Then he tried to pass it to Lu Jue''s mouth and called out to Lu Jue twice: "jue''er? Get up and drink some water and go back to sleep? " The old man Yu was already ready for Lu Jue''s reaction. Then he could find an excuse to drink the rest of the water himself. Chapter 1549 Who knows, although Lu Jue still closed his eyes, but his lips moved. He actually fed old Yu to the edge of his mouth and drank the remaining water in the bowl. Old Yu''s eyes widened. He watched Lu Jue drink all the water left in the bowl, and even licked his wet lips. He handed the bowl to the man and rubbed his eyes to make sure that what he saw was not an illusion, but a child he had brought with him for thousands of years. All he knew was that he had never opened his eyes, I can drink water! After realizing this, old Yu didn''t sleep all night, so he held the child and looked down at him without blinking. His heart was in a mess. At dawn, he finally had a conjecture in his heart that he could not wait for. Little fart child now knows to drink water, does it mean that will wake up soon? Then like a normal child will eat and drink water, will grow up, will gradually learn to speak, walk At the thought of this, old Yu couldn''t restrain his inner expectation and happiness. However, some people in the cabin found that old Yu had not been sleeping all night, so they kept staring at their grandsons in their arms. They were very sympathetic. They mistakenly thought that old Yu had been frightened by Wu Laosi''s behavior before. They were afraid that the child in his arms would have an accident once he closed his eyes, so they did not dare to close his eyes. When it was about to dawn, someone got up early and saw that old man Yu was still in the same posture as last night, but his face showed a kind smile. He was afraid that the old man would be driven crazy. If the old man was crazy, what should he do? The old and the young are already miserable enough. With this in mind, he sat over, lowered his voice, and comforted old Yu: "don''t worry too much. The boatman is obviously afraid of the adult. His subordinate, Mr. Zou, said again. At least, before the boat reaches the shore, the boatman will not dare to do anything to your grandparents and grandchildren. You can have a good rest. Be careful when the boat reaches the shore and take the children quickly Run away and hide... " The man also said a lot of flowers beside old Yu, all of which were comforting old man Yu. "I''m not afraid of him." Old Yu finally came to his senses and said in a low voice to the comforter: "he doesn''t want to hurt the old man and jue''er. I''m not afraid of him when I''m on the boat. I''ll be more afraid of him when I get off the boat." Old man Yu also snorted, because he was worried that he would not be able to find his old friend by walking on the sea because he was afraid that he would not have a boat. Otherwise, he would have started. As for waiting on shore and leaving the ship, he will have no scruples. If the old Wu dares to trouble him, he will never be polite! The man who comforted old Yu didn''t know what he was thinking. He just said, "that''s what you said. The boatman stayed on the boat all the year round. When he was on the boat, he was the boss. He dares to do these things. When he got to the shore, he would just be a man with his tail between his legs. You can''t help it..." He didn''t talk too much with old man Yu. He didn''t say too much. If it got to Wu Laosi''s ears and got into trouble, he would be in trouble. However, old Yu has already left the boatman behind. He is full of thoughts about Lu Jue in his arms. Even, he has begun to feel annoyed. At first, he thought that he didn''t need to eat and drink water. If he wanted to drink water, there was sea water. With a little magic, he could drink clean fresh water from the sea water. Chapter 1550 Or Yu old man can not drink, there is the essence of sun and moon to provide training, so what nothing. Now he wants to try whether Lu Jue can eat, and he can''t find anything to try. However, soon, old man Yu found a way to turn the sea water into fresh water for drinking. Most of the people on the boat had enough food. On the contrary, water should be consumed a lot, so water is not enough. This was the case with the family of three who had previously given him a muddle. He heard the man sigh and secretly look at how much money he had. It seemed that he was going to buy water from the people on the boat. "I''ll give you water for that paste. Do you want to change it?" Old Yu found the man that night and asked the other party. The man was stunned for a moment, his eyes were bright, a little nervous, and a little unbelievable, so that he rubbed his palms on his clothes for several times and said, "of course, you can change them!" "Where''s your water bag?" Old Yu asked him for a water bag, filled it for him, and then asked, "is it enough for a bowl of water?" "Enough! Enough It''s OK to change for a few more nights. If you still need some, just let us know The man said happily. Before getting on the boat, they thought that the children should never be hungry. When they got on the boat, they prepared enough paste, and even there was a lot more. It was always right to think about more preparation, so that the children would not be hungry. Even if the children did not finish eating the paste, it was OK. They can eat it for adults anyway. I didn''t expect that it would come in handy now. They didn''t have much money on hand, but they had to use it for resettlement when they arrived at the destination. Naturally, they could use less silver now. Yu old man holding the bowl of mushy, the couple saw that he did not have a spoon, they took out a spare spoon for him. Old Yu said thanks, hesitated for a moment, or scooped a spoon with a spoon and handed it to Lu Jue''s mouth. Lu Jue didn''t respond at first. The couple saw it and whispered, "otherwise, you can feed the baby when it wakes up? I don''t know what to eat when I''m asleep. " Yu old man hesitated for a while, light voice way: "Jue Er, eat something?" Unexpectedly, Lu Jue had a real reaction to his cry. Just like drinking water before, he even opened his mouth and ate the paste in the spoon. After eating it, he also puffed his mouth several times. Old man Yu was stunned for a moment, and then he was happy. If he didn''t hold Lu Jue, he would dance with joy. "Jue''er? Jue''er Old man Yu tried to yell at Lu Jue a few times, staring at Lu Jue''s eyes without blinking, hoping that Lu Jue would open his eyes and look at him in the next moment. It''s a pity that old Yu waited for a long time, but Lu Jue didn''t open his eyes. The expectation in his eyes dropped a little, but he couldn''t restrain his happiness. Now that Lu Jue can eat and drink, he will open his eyes and cry in a few days. With this in mind, old Yu was happy. But this curtain falls in the opposite couple''s eyes, the husband and wife both look at the eyes are sympathy, do not know what to think. But old Yu was so full of eyes that he wanted to feed Lu Jue mushy. After a bowl of mushy was eaten by Lu Jue, old man Yu smashed his mouth and realized that he was feeding his children for the first time, which was still a little bit of an unfinished business. Chapter 1551 However, old Yu usually looked at the couple opposite to feed their children, and found that the child did not even finish a bowl of paste every time. When Lu Jue finished eating a bowl of paste, the man opposite sighed: "your grandson has a good appetite. No wonder he is fat and fat. He has a good appetite and grows well..." The woman holding the baby nodded with approval and envy. They didn''t look like those rich families. Even if the children were picky about food, it didn''t matter if they ate less. After all, they had enough money. They had a lot of choices and good food. As long as they were not the children with serious problems, they could raise them in vain. "I hope he grows up happily, ha ha..." Old man Yu said with a smile. Because of the change of Lu Jue, old Yu''s mood has improved a lot, and the mood of Zhang Mu and Wu Laosi is getting better now. But soon, old Yu was not so happy, because Lu Jue not only began to be able to eat and drink, he could also pull nengsa. Old Yu was awakened when he was sleeping. When he opened his eyes, he found that all the people around him looked at him with disgust, and even those who had been sitting next to him moved farther away. The man who exchanged water with old man Yu covered his nose and said to him, "uncle, do you want to see if your grandson is pulling?" Old Yu was confused. From this day on, old Yu really deeply realized the coexistence of crying and happiness in raising children. Fortunately, Lu Jue never opened his eyes or cried. Otherwise, he would be more miserable and happy. Finally, on this day, Lu Jue suddenly began to cry. Old Yu was happy, but he was also keenly aware of the change of aura around him. He was very nervous and realized that something might happen next. He did not dare to stay in the cabin any more and ran to the place where there was no one. Fortunately, it was midnight, and there were no people on the deck. All the people in the cabin were sleeping. When they heard Lu Jue''s whining, some people looked at him discontentedly and murmured, "in the middle of the night, can you coax the child to stop crying? Are you still allowed to sleep? " When old Yu ran out with his baby in his arms, no one would follow him. He would just sleep more comfortably. Facts have proved that old Yu''s premonition did not go wrong. When he had just run to the empty deck with Lu Jue in his arms and hastily set up a small border, Lu Jue''s cry became loud. At the same time, the aura around him was more obvious. Countless auras poured in this way, and old man Yu was also impacted by the aura, and his accomplishments began to rise. If he had allowed his accomplishments to go up like this all the time and he couldn''t keep it steady, he would have blown himself to death one step at a time. However, he has already neglected himself, because more Aura is flowing into Lu Jue''s body, to be exact, it is flowing into rujue''s eyes. Lu Jue''s cry became louder and louder, which turned into a wail, and sometimes he could not breathe. It seemed that the influx of these auras did not make him feel comfortable, but he could not bear the pain. Old Yu was too impatient, but he didn''t know what to do. He tried to use his spiritual power to help rujue guide the spiritual power that was pouring into his body. However, he soon found that when he used his spiritual power to guide the spiritual power flowing into Lu Jue''s body, the spiritual power in his body began to flow into Lu Jue''s body. Chapter 1552 Whether it''s old Yu''s own spiritual power or the spiritual power pouring in from the outside, they are no longer controlled by old Yu. After realizing this, it was too late for old Yu to stop. However, only a small part of the aura that entered his body would stay in his body, and most of them would flow into Lu Jue''s body. At least for a short time, old Yu doesn''t have to worry about his body will explode and die. However, he was worried about Lu Jue. He couldn''t do anything. The worst thing was that the small border which he had laid under his arm when he came to the deck with Lu Jue could not support the influx of so many auras. It was crumbling and would break away at any time. Once the border is broken and gone, the movement on the deck will surely attract other people. At this moment, for the first time, old man Yu felt regret that he had not practiced well. If he had practiced well, he would have mastered more skills. If he had encountered such a thing, he would not have been so exhausted as he is now, but he has no way out. However, in a short time, old man Yu heard an extremely subtle "click" sound. His face was frightened, and he saw the small border under his cloth suddenly broken and disappeared. The whole ship also kept shaking because of such aura. There were even thunders in the sky. The moon was completely covered by dark clouds. Under the thunder, the wind and waves were lifted higher than the ship. It seemed that the ship would be photographed at any time, or the whole ship would be overturned at a certain moment. Such a big noise, even if the ship has fallen into sleep at the moment, has been woken up, the cabin of the people are all tightly together, do not dare to look outside, Wu Laosi with people desperately control the ship, and then ran to the deck to look around. It''s a pity that I didn''t see anything. What''s more, just as Wu Laosi rushed onto the deck, all the big movements suddenly stopped. "What''s the matter? Why did it stop all of a sudden? It''s so strange... " The man behind Wu Laosi scratched his head, and the fear on his face had not completely disappeared. There was a voice in the back, "it''s not stopped, it''s going that way." Wu Laosi looked back and saw Mr. Zou standing behind him. He quickly bent over and arched his hands and said, "Mr. Zou, since the storm has passed, you should go back and have a rest. There will be no big things on this ship with people watching." Mr. Zou just answered and didn''t say anything. He turned around and went back. When Mr. Zou was out of sight, Wu Laosi stood up straight and turned to look at the direction that Mr. Zou had seen before. It was true that, as the elder Zou said, the storms and thunder did not disappear, but went to the left front. That direction was where the ship was going. Even from such a long distance, we can still see the storm over there, and there are even a flash or two falling down from time to time. "It looks like something''s going on over there. It''s terrible Don''t you think there''s a dragon flying in the sea The man behind rubbed his arm and looked at the other side in horror. As a result, he made other people stare at the other side, as if waiting for a dragon to fly to the sky in the next moment, and they should not miss it. Chapter 1553 Wu Laosi took back his sight, turned and strode towards the cabin. He met a man who seemed to be looking for something, but when he met Wu Laosi, he was more frightened. This man was specially arranged by Wu Laosi to stare at old Yu. As a result, he appeared here with such an expression. Who is Wu Laosi? At a glance, nature saw that it was not right. Her eyes became gloomy and asked, "how did you get here? What about the man I asked you to stare at? " The man''s eyes flickered, and he did not dare to look at the boatman, but he did not dare to lie. He only said timidly: "boss, I took a nap. When I opened my eyes, I found that the old man was not there, so I found out all the way." "There is no one on the deck. Are you sure the old man is not in the cabin?" Wu Laosi slightly narrowed his eyes and asked. The man quickly nodded, "boss, I can be sure that before I came out, I looked at the remaining people in the cabin. Everyone woke up. I also asked people who had contact with the old man, but I didn''t find the old man''s whereabouts "People can''t disappear out of thin air. Find it!" Wu Laosi said in a deep voice, and then let others follow him to look for him. Everyone wanted to go back to bed, but because of his command, although he was reluctant and complained, he didn''t dare to say so. He had to go to find out one by one and put the account on old Yu. As a result, when they overturned the whole ship and met with Wu Laosi, they all shook their heads together. "Boss, we have looked for other places except the places where the adults live. We have not seen the figure of the old man. Moreover, according to the people in the cabin, it seems that the child in the old man''s arms suddenly burst into tears in the middle of the night. Someone in the cabin complained a few words, and the old man came out with the baby in his arms, and then all the time I didn''t go back. " "When did the old man leave the cabin with the child in his arms?" Wu Laosi narrowed his eyes slightly and thought deeply on his face. Some of his confidants who usually follow him are also present at the moment. Seeing Wu Laosi''s expression and thinking of the previous events, they all feel a little cluttered. Someone said cautiously: "just before the storm, boss, you won''t suspect the old man Is it related to the storm? " When the last question came out, all the people gathered in Wu''s fourth room did not make a sound again. They even became cautious with their breath, and there was panic on their faces. "Impossible? So big a person, or an old man, with a child, it is impossible to jump into the sea directly with the child, right? Where should he be on the ship? Maybe we''ll see him again at daybreak Someone laughed a few times and explained. But Wu Laosi sneered, reached out and touched the knife on his waist and said, "of course, people can''t disappear from the boat without any reason, but what if they are not human beings?" "This..." No one said what reason to explain, one by one looked at each other, their faces were a little pale, a few people swallowing saliva, only felt scalp numbness. "Are the old man and the child really not human beings? So the thunder and the storm, should be God to catch him? So the old man ran all night with his child, and the thunder and the storm chased after him? " After I don''t know how long, someone guessed in a low voice. Chapter 1554 Wu Laosi didn''t pay attention to this man''s conjecture. He just looked out of the window and found that in front of them, the storms and thunder had not disappeared. His face was gloomy and he gritted his teeth and said, "we can''t go ahead. Let''s take a different route." "Yes The other people responded one after another. Just as they were about to turn around and leave, they heard Wu Laosi call them out again, "besides, when the old man disappeared with his child, you should keep your mouth shut and don''t go around talking nonsense." "The boss, you..." At this time, some people also remembered what the Lord Zou had said before. If someone else died on the ship, how could that person die, and how Wu Laosi would accompany him to death. At the thought of this, Wu Laosi''s confidants suddenly changed their faces and looked at Wu Laosi with worry. Wu Laosi took out the knife behind his waist, wiped it, and said, "you don''t have to worry about it. What you should do is, master Zou, I will tell you." After saying this, Wu Laosi took the knife back and drove the others out of his room. He closed the door and strode to the room where Mr. Zou and another adult lived. Just when Wu Laosi took the initiative to plead guilty, old Yu was still in the center of the storm with Lu Jue in his arms. However, the old friend he wanted to find was right beside him, looking at Lu Jue in his arms with a dignified expression. "Why do you have a child after transformation? Where''s the baby? " The middle-aged man touched the beard on his chin and asked the old man Yu. Old Yu was in a hurry now. He told Lu Jue what he had seen. At last, he said, "what can you do? Or do you know what''s going on in jue''er? Is there any way to solve it? " As time went by, the aura poured into Lu Jue''s eyes became more and more. However, Lu Jue did not continue to wail because the child''s voice was hoarse, and he could only produce a weak voice or two from time to time. Listening to this weak voice, old man Yu was very worried. The middle-aged man shook his head and said, "I have only one way. The child''s eyes are obviously not mortal. Haven''t you found out yet? Because the child''s eyes, all the auras are coming to him, and he has not yet opened his eyes. If he really opens his eyes, let alone how the aura of our world will be exhausted, the interface alone will not be able to accommodate him. If we don''t, the way of heaven will do the same. " Originally, old Yu was full of worries about Lu Jue. He only vaguely knew that something out of his control would happen. However, he did not have the energy to think about it carefully. Until now, the old friend made his words clear, and old Yu realized that if Lu Jue was allowed to go on like this, the consequences would not be acceptable to them. "Fortunately, my old friend liked to travel around in his early years. He saw more and understood more. With his help, we two worked together to seal jue''er''s eyes, so we got what jue''er looks like now." Old Yu sighed and looked at Lu Jue and said, "it''s a pity that both of us, whether it''s me or my old friend, are really not competent enough. The reason why we can complete this seal is to rely on those spiritual powers that came in at the beginning." Chapter 1555 Later, as time went on, the seal in Lu Jue''s eyes gradually became unstable. Only then did he always see those strange things. At first, old Yu could use his own spiritual power to consolidate the seal of Lu Jue''s eyes from time to time, but as time went on, the power in Lu Jue''s eyes became more and more impetuous, and he could break the seal at any time. Finally, something happened that he and his old friend didn''t want to happen. "Helpless, I had to pour all my spiritual power into it and use my original power to consolidate the seal." Old Yu. Because of this, he could not maintain the human form, and finally he could only return to the noumenon, standing in this place and looking at Lu Jue from a distance. In these years, the seal in Lu Jue''s eyes has been consumed by Lu Jue''s own original strength. "If jue''er could go to the world on the other side of the heaven boundary, his eyes would not need to be sealed. The aura of that world could definitely accommodate jue''er. Therefore, before I went back to my noumenon, I had been searching for a way to get to the world beyond the boundary of heaven." Unfortunately, until the last moment, old Yu did not find this method. After listening to what old Yu said, Jiang Wanbai finally understood why old Yu was like this. Even if you go to see old Yu now, you will find that the spiritual power attracted by the spirit gathering array under her cloth can only maintain a little stability of the spirit body of old Yu. And more spiritual power disappeared. I didn''t know where to go. If old man Yu doesn''t say so, Jiang Wanbai may even have discovered this, and in a short period of time, he can''t find the involvement. "If so, even if there is a spirit gathering array, it won''t help you too much." Jiang Wanbai pondered for a while, but she had already made a decision in her heart. She looked up at old Yu and said, "have you ever thought of any other way?" "Before jue''er opened his eyes, I would walk around and have a look and play. I didn''t practice carefully at all, so that the two thousand years'' cultivation was of no great use. Finally, I had to build up my own original strength. I only thought that one day jue''er could meet someone who could temporarily hold the seal in his eyes and take him to the heaven As for me... " Old man Yu looked down at Lu Jue, who was sitting in front of him. His eyes were kind, and he said, "can you help him for a while, for a while?" Although Lu Jue had heard all the things that old Yu said just now, Lu Jue didn''t understand the seal, the boundary of heaven, and the obliteration of heaven by the way of heaven. However, he vaguely understood that the reason why my grandfather was like this was because of him, and even, if it wasn''t for Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, the situation of grandfather would be worse ¡£ At the moment, hearing the old man Yu''s words, Lu Jue reached out to wipe his eyes and said, "grandfather, I just want you to be good. I don''t want you to help me. What has become this way..." "You silly child." Old Yu was obviously moved by Lu Jue''s words, but he still said: "grandfather has lived for such a long time, and he has visited many places. He has seen everything he wanted to see before, even his old friends have seen him, and there is no regret. If you really regret, maybe he has not watched you grow up But jue''er, you are different. The time you open your eyes to see the world is still so short. You don''t know a lot of things. You haven''t tasted them, you haven''t seen them, and there are many roads that you haven''t gone through. " Chapter 1556 "I don''t want to go! I just want to be with my grandfather, and I want him to be fine Lu Jue began to cry, crying a little out of breath. Jiang Wanbai sighed, reached out to touch Lu Jue''s head, and said, "your grandfather will not disappear now. If someone can replace your grandfather''s original strength to stabilize the boundary in your eyes, your grandfather will be able to recover slowly." Although he heard Jiang Wanbai''s consolation, Lu Jue just looked at Jiang Wanbai in a muddleheaded way. He still felt sad because he knew that only grandfather in the world would do this for him, and that grandfather had become what he is now for him. Is there anyone else willing to do this for him? Lu Jue shook his head. He felt that there would not be any more. Even his parents did not know who they were. He had never come to him for so many years. Even his grandfather picked him up and raised him now. Jiang Wanbai has made a decision in her heart. In fact, she already had this idea in her mind when she realized that Lu Jue''s eyes may be born with Yin and Yang eyes, although now she knows that Lu Jue''s eyes are not yin-yang eyes. If yu Juelu can''t even open his eyes, he won''t even know what the situation is. Just like those powerful people in Nanshan, when threatening the balance of the world, the way of heaven would try to wipe them out. At that time, Lu Jue will also end up like this, unless Lu Jue can go to heaven. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other. Although she didn''t say anything, Qi Qingxing already knew what she was thinking. He pursed his lips, held Jiang Wanbai''s hand and squeezed it gently. In a low voice, he said, "do what you want, and I''m here." Jiang Wanbai burst into laughter. The old man Yu in the pines and cypresses faintly saw something. He could not hide his excitement and expectation when he looked at Jiang Wanbai. He opened his lips and wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say. He could only look at Jiang Wanbai without blinking his eyes. "Jue''er, although it''s not appropriate to mention this at this time, I still want to ask you, are you willing to take me as a teacher?" Jiang Wanbai looks at Lu Jue seriously. Even Qi Qingxing rarely saw Jiang Wanbai show such a serious scene. He was a little nervous and couldn''t help but hold his breath and looked at Lu Jue. Lu Jue looks at a loss. It seems that he has not reflected what Jiang Wanbai said. Jiang Wanbai was not in a hurry. On the contrary, she patiently explained to Lu Jue: "I always wanted to take a close disciple and teach him the skills of Tianyin sect. In addition to the skills of Tianyin gate, as long as I can, I can teach you. As for whether you can learn them, it depends on you." "If I learn, can I help my grandfather?" Lu Jue''s eyes had a little light. He looked at Jiang Wanbai and asked. Jiang Wan''s white hook lips laughed. There were still a few words she didn''t tell Lu Jue. She said, "it depends on your own ability. If you have good talent, you can learn all the things I taught you. When you reach a certain level, you don''t need your grandfather to help you stabilize the seal in your eyes. At that time, as I said before, your grandfather will take it back Your own power of origin can be recovered slowly. Even later, you may find a way to go to the other side of the heaven, where is your grandfather''s hometown, or your life experience can be found there. Most importantly, you can get rid of the seal in your eyes when you go there. " Chapter 1557 In order to prevent Lu Jue from not being able to understand, Jiang Wanbai spoke in detail. She also slowed down her speech so that Lu Jue could understand everything she said. Qi Qingxing, after Jiang Wanbai had said so much, did not resist. Chao lujue concluded: "if you take wanwan as a teacher, you can learn skills. As for how many skills you can learn, it depends on your own talent. When you are strong, you can do whatever you want to do, whether you want to protect your relatives or friends ¡£¡± After Qi Qingxing said these things, Lu Jue''s breathing became heavier, and the light in his eyes was even more intense. At the next moment, Lu Jue nodded, "I will." When he said these three words, he had already stood up from the ground and knelt down solemnly towards Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai held out his hand and held him, "don''t hurry to kneel. According to the rules of Tianyin gate, it''s not so simple to learn from a master, especially if you are still my close disciple." The importance of the four words "close the door disciple" means that no matter whether Lu Jue''s talent is good or not, Jiang Wanbai will not accept other apprentices. She will only teach Lu Jue what she has learned all her life, so that the inheritance of Tianyin gate can be passed on to Lu Jue. At first, when he saw Lu Jue for the first time, he wanted to help Liu Fu paste the notice. At that time, Jiang Wanbai had a strange feeling in his heart, as if there was an invisible thread between her and the child. In fact, after seeing Lu Jue for the first time, she went back to jiangwanbai and made a divination. It''s a pity that the prisoner''s water is not there now. She can''t figure out anything for herself, but she can''t figure out what to do when she''s divining for lujue. At that time, Jiang Wanbai knew that Lu Jue''s fate could not be calculated. There were only two possibilities: either Lu Jue''s identity was not simple and his destiny was hard to see, or Lu Jue had a lot to do with her, so she couldn''t figure it out. Jiang Wanbai is more inclined to the latter. Even now that Lu Jue is not an ordinary child, Jiang Wanbai still does not give up the possibility behind. She believes in her own intuition, and there is a kind of fate between her and this child. Lu Jue was stopped by Jiang Wanbai. Her face turned white in an instant. She stood at a loss and mistakenly thought it was Jiang Wanbai who regretted taking him as a disciple. He subconsciously turned his head to look at old Yu, but Yu old man could not hide his excitement. Seeing him uneasy, he gave him a soothing look. When old Yu heard Jiang Wanbai mention the word "tianyinmen", he was already excited. However, at that time, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing all paid attention to lujue, but they didn''t find the difference. "Don''t worry." Jiang Wanbai reached out and touched Lu Jue''s head and said, "there are a lot of things to prepare for a master''s apprenticeship. I have to choose a suitable day. I''ve made a divination. Two days later, we will have a good day. On that day, we''ll give all the gifts. But before that, we still have one thing to do." Hearing Jiang Wanbai''s explanation, Lu Jue was relieved, then blinked his eyes and asked curiously, "what else is there?" "Get rid of the seal in your eyes first." Jiang Wanbai curved eyes with a smile, "it should be a meeting gift for your teacher." Chapter 1558 Lu Jue looked at Jiang Wanbai in a daze. Obviously, he didn''t realize what Jiang Wanbai meant, until he heard the excited voice of old man Yu behind him: "jue''er, what are you doing in a daze? Thank you, master? " Although he urged Lu Jue so hard, old man Yu himself was not polite. He was about to kneel down toward Jiang Wanbai. In his excitement, he was full of tears, but his face was full of smiles. "Thank you for taking jue''er as an apprentice. That''s what I wanted." Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment, and quickly stopped the old man Yu. He said, "Master Yu, even if I take jue''er as a disciple, you are too heavy for me to bear." "I can afford it!" But old man Yu said, "I didn''t know you were a disciple of Tianyin sect before. Since you are a disciple of Tianyin sect, you can afford to be an elder." Hearing that old man Yu said this, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other. From his words, Jiang Wanbai had an idea for a long time. In the future, he wanted to find out about tianyinmen in the world. After hearing what old Yu said, he obviously knows Tianyin gate. Maybe we can ask him something. in this way, Jiang Wanbai asked in a voice: "Master Yu..." "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no As soon as old Yu heard her address, he immediately waved his hand. Previously, he could accept Jiang Wanbai as his elder, but now that Jiang Wanbai is a disciple of Tianyin sect, old Yu is not willing to accept this "elder". Jiang Wanbai didn''t expect that the three words "tianyinmen" were so heavy in old Yu''s place. She was stunned for a moment, thought a little, nodded her head and asked, "how much do you know about Tianyin gate?" She asked after this sentence, Yu old man obviously Leng for a while, looking at Jiang Wanbai''s eyes with surprise, "you don''t know about Tianyin gate?" After a pause, old Yu remembered that Jiang Wanbai''s reaction to addressing this matter was really unclear. Jiang Wanbai did not say that he was not a disciple of Tianyin sect in the world. He only vaguely said, "if I am the only one left in the world today, I only knew how to practice before, and I really didn''t listen to the origin of Tianyin gate Yes Fortunately, old Yu didn''t doubt it. He sighed and said, "Tianyin sect was divided at that time. Some people supported the pioneer school, and the rest supported the destruction of that school. Because of this, the Tianyin gate suffered a heavy loss. I heard that all the remaining disciples of Tianyin sect had gone to the other side of the heaven realm, but I didn''t expect that there would be any disciples left here." Old man Yu''s eyes are full of memories. He talks about Tianyin gate to Jiang Wanbai at the same time. At that time, on the other side of Nanshan Mountain, Tianyin gate was also one of the top schools. As Jiang Wanbai knew, all the disciples of Tianyin sect were the most favored children of heaven. Moreover, Tianyin gate has a long history. It not only has its own unique skills, but also has its own strengths. Among the group of powerful people, only the disciples of Tianyin sect accounted for the majority. Unfortunately, more than half of them participated in the sabotage school, which is probably the pride of the proud son of heaven. When they realized that the way of heaven was too strong to kill themselves, most of them chose to step on the path of heaven under their feet. Chapter 1559 The final result was that they were wiped out by the law of heaven. When the rest of the Tianyin sect disciples opened up in another world, they all went there. However, the more talented, the more eccentric temperament. Old Yu thought, pointing out that there may be one or two disciples of Tianyin sect who do not want to participate. It happens that they have not touched the line that has been wiped away by the law of heaven, nor have they followed other predecessors to the other side of the heaven boundary. Instead, they choose to stay here. Therefore, a part of the inheritance of Tianyin gate is left in this interface. Jiang Wanbai remembers that what he learned from master Mingyuan was also the event that Tianyin disciples were killed by the way of heaven. Although they did not know where they came from, the truth was almost the same. Jiang Wanbai lightly Tut, did not expect this matter in the end or to find the other side of the sky. She always felt that sooner or later she was going to go to the heaven''s boundary, and the time would come, unless she gave up the answer to all these things. Many thoughts in Jiang Wanbai''s mind, she looked at Qi Qingxing, Qi Qingxing seemed to see what she was thinking at a glance, and said in a low voice: "don''t be afraid, no matter where you are going or what you are going to do, I will go with you." "Well." Jiang Wanbai, listening to his words, felt at ease. He nodded and did not say anything more. He reached out and touched Lu Jue''s head and said, "the most important thing now is to help jue''er stabilize the seal in his eyes." After that, she raised her eyes and said to Mr. Yu, "please wait. Tonight, we''ll bring jue''er here and change the seal in his eyes. Then you can take back your original place and cultivate yourself. After a long time, you will be able to bring it back." "Oh, good!" Old man Yu responded with joy. Jiang Wanbai looked at the sky and said, "it''s not too early. We''ll go back first." She looked down at Lu Jue and held out her hand to him. "Jue''er, let''s go back first and come back later." Lu Jue blinked his eyes, stood up, turned around and looked at old Yu. He said, "grandfather, I''ll come back later with the master." After saying this, he handed his hand to Jiang Wanbai''s palm and walked down the mountain with Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Although the people left for a while, Jiang Wanbai did not take away the spirit gathering array left under the pines and cypresses. When they got back to the town, the sun had already set. Looking to the west, they could see a burning cloud. Xue Xu and Qingzhu were sitting in the inn. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing didn''t go in with Lu Jue. They called them out and went to Feng''s noodle shop. Although so many things happened today, they said they would go to Feng''s noodle shop in the evening. When going to Feng''s noodle shop, Qi Qing will find out what happened after old Yu. When Xue Xu heard that Jiang Wanbai had accepted Lu Jue as his apprentice, he raised his eyebrows slightly and asked Jiang Wanbai, "how did you think about the things I asked you to learn from me before?" "Ah This one? " Jiang Wanbai was stunned and said in a trance: "I almost forget Don''t worry. I''ll talk about it later. I haven''t finished reading all the skills you brought me before. " "Although those skills are good, they are not as good as mine." Xue Xu grinned with his lips, and there was a faint sense of pride in his expression. Chapter 1560 Jiang Wanbai seldom saw such an expression on Xue Xu''s face. Now she saw it and was stunned for a moment. She turned her side and asked half jokingly, "you are so confident." Xue Xu laughed and did not answer her question. Wan Bai has given the answer. Jiang Wanbai still remembers that when he first brought xuexu back from the underworld, Xue Xu talked about some of his own affairs. At that time, Xue Xu said that he had no talent, and even he could only be a layman in xiuxianzong. As an outsider disciple, there is no way to get in touch with the superior skills of daozong. However, during the contact with Xue Xu, Jiang Wanbai and others all realized that Xue Xu was not as simple as he said. Maybe at the beginning, he was really an outsider without any talent, but later, I must have encountered some chance. "You don''t have to worship me as a teacher. I''m willing to pass on my skills to you. I don''t have any inheritance from my school. In other words, my school hasn''t handed over the inheritance to me..." Xue Xu is still Tao. The implication is that what he has mastered has nothing to do with his school. Jiang Wanbai probably understood that what he said should refer to the school he entered as an external disciple. Naturally, he could not contact the inheritance of the school. What he came across behind was his own chance. Jiang Wanbai pondered for a while, and Xue Xu said, "I just want to remind you not to forget. As for learning from me or learning those skills, you can choose by yourself." He has a familiar smile on his face, but his eyes are much more serious than before. Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect Xue Xu to take this matter seriously. She was really serious about it. "Well, there are other things to do now, so don''t worry about it." Jiang Wanbai smiles and says. Xue Xu nodded, paused for a moment, and then suddenly said, "my skill is a little wonderful. No matter whether you are spiritual cultivation or ghost cultivation, you can practice." Jiang Wanbai was stunned, and then she reflected what he meant by this sentence. She slightly widened her eyes and looked at Xue Xu. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say. Xue Xu''s words had completely eliminated her worries. Because the temptation is too great. Originally, Jiang Wanbai''s constitution changed after she came back because she had gone to the mountain of corpses and blood. She even developed to practice with resentment. Since then, Jiang Wanbai has simply embarked on the path of ghost cultivation, but she has not given up spiritual cultivation. Taking both sides into consideration, even though her talent is good, her training speed is also slow down, and she has not been able to find a suitable good skill to support her continuous cultivation. However, Xue Xu now says that his skills can be cultivated either by spiritual cultivation or by ghost cultivation, which means that she doesn''t need to find a suitable ghost cultivation method, and the previously selected spiritual cultivation method can be abandoned. Only need to practice this skill of Xue Xu, she is enough. "Let''s settle jue''er first." Jiang Wanbai thought a little, then gave Xue Xu an answer, "I''ll ask you again then." Xue Xu nodded. When Jiang Wanbai and Xue Xu talk, Qi Qingxing just listens silently and doesn''t say anything more. As soon as he entered the Feng''s noodle shop, Jiang Wanbai saw young master fan sitting in the noodle shop. It seemed that master fan had just arrived. The table in front of him was empty. Miss Feng was helping Feng''s father. But from time to time, she looked back to master fan''s, and her love in his eyes was still hard to hide. Chapter 1561 On that day, Miss Feng followed master fan into the cave. Now it seems that she doesn''t remember at all. Jiang Wanbai guessed that it was young master fan who made Miss Feng forget what happened later that day. "Make a table?" Jiang Wanbai went straight to master fan''s table and asked with a smile. Seeing this scene, Ms. Feng, who was helping over there, quickly wiped her hands and said in a loud voice: "some guests, there are still empty tables here..." Come this way. But before Miss Feng came, young master fan, sitting at the table, had already nodded to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. However, one table in the Feng''s noodle shop is not big. Jiang Wanbai and his party have five people, plus a young master fan. If they really sit at one table, it will be a bit crowded. Green bamboo then toward Lu Jue way: "let''s go to the next table to sit?" Lu Jue was also very sensible. Knowing that Jiang Wanbai and others had something to say to young master fan, he did not refuse Qingzhu''s words, even if he nodded. Looking at this scene, Miss Feng frowned a little. She quickly walked over to Xue Xu and said with a smile, "young master, there are still empty tables nearby. You can go there and sit there. It happens that the two tables over there can be put together. You can sit together." "No, we just want to talk to young master fan about something." The radian of Xue Xu''s lips did not change, and she refused her offer. The smile on Miss Feng''s face faded a little. When she looked at master fan, she could not say anything. When she looked at Xue Xu and others, her smile was a little lighter than before, "what do you want to eat?" This girl Feng''s attitude was not too cold, but she had a little enthusiasm. However, compared with her previous enthusiasm, her attitude was much colder now, which naturally caused people''s discomfort. If you are not in a good mood or have a bad temper, you should either swing your sleeve and leave, or ask directly. However, Jiang Wanbai and others didn''t take it seriously. They came here not only to eat noodles, but to master fan. When he knew that master fan asked Lu Jue to stare at the green bamboo left in the inn, Jiang Wanbai knew that master fan wanted to find them. When she was ready to eat, when Miss Feng faced master fan, she had a deep smile on her face. More than that, she also showed a flush on her face, and her voice was much softer. "Master fan, what would you like to eat?" Hearing Miss Feng''s question, Jiang Wanbai realized that master fan had come and didn''t order anything to eat. That made him more sure that he was waiting for someone. In addition to their own people, Jiang Wanbai can''t think of anyone else. "As usual." Master Fan said. Miss Feng immediately said with a smile, "I''ll be here soon. This peanuts are just fried and fragrant. You can eat them first." She pushed the dish of peanuts on the table in front of master fan. The peanuts that had been put in the middle of the table were pushed in front of master fan alone. Looking at this scene, Jiang Wanbai didn''t feel much at all. There was no peanuts on other people''s tables, and they were not necessarily placed on the tables of other people who ate noodles in the noodle shop. It''s not the first time Jiang Wanbai has come to the Feng''s noodle shop to eat. Naturally, he knows that peanuts are not free. He has to spend money to buy them. That is to say, when he first came here to eat noodles, his father watched Xue Xu eat so much by himself, so he gave him an extra plate of peanuts. Chapter 1562 Last time, Miss Feng gave master fan an extra dish of peanuts, and now this dish is obviously from Miss Feng. There is nothing to say about someone else''s sweetheart. As soon as Miss Feng left, Jiang Wanbai made a border, looked at master fan and asked, "what do you want to say to us?" "I want to know more about memories." Master fan didn''t beat around the Bush and directly told Jiang Wanbai his purpose. Jiang Wanbai raised her eyebrows slightly and took a look at Qi Qingxing. Young master fan was so direct that they were relieved. She didn''t want to go around any more. After all, after all, she had to go to old man Yu to seal Lu Jue''s eyes. She sipped her tea and said, "I can help you find all the other memories, but what can you do for us?" "What do you want? Destroy the gathering Yin array? The fact that you can come out of it perfectly shows that you can do it without my help. " Master Fan said. Obviously, since he was taken away by master fan, he not only let Lu Jue stare at the green bamboo left in the Inn and make sure when Jiang Wanbai and others will come back. He has already thought about what he will do and what he has to pay. Jiang Wanbai thought for a moment, but regretfully told young master fan, "you are right. We are here for two purposes, but we have been able to achieve these two goals by ourselves. We really can''t use your help." When only one party has demand, it means that the party will have to pay a higher price if it wants to achieve the requirements. Even if no one said it at this time, all the people present were aware of it. "To be frank, what do you want? As long as I have, I''ll give it. " Young master fan looked at Jiang Wanbai straightly, and didn''t hesitate at all. Jiang Wanbai thought for a moment. Just as she was about to speak, Miss Feng had already brought her face to master fan. She put her face in front of master fan and said with a smile, "master fan, your face is good. If there is anything else you need, just call me." "I ordered the same noodles as he did. Why did he come first?" Jiang Wanbai holds his head in one hand and looks at Miss Feng with a smile. Once or twice is enough. Jiang Wanbai knew what Miss Feng was thinking about young master fan. At first, he didn''t say anything, which was understandable. However, this time and again made people feel uncomfortable. Moreover, it was Miss Feng''s wishful thinking to say peanuts and peanuts, which was nothing to say. Although Feng''s attitude was a little colder before, it was still acceptable. At least she was not cold and could not be eaten. At this moment, it is clear that the same noodles are ordered, and Jiang Wanbai is the first to order the noodles. As a result, young master fan''s comes first. Why? Is this young master fan more popular with Miss Feng? After that, if you go to eat and buy things, will you have priority as long as you look like it better? Although she didn''t like Miss Feng, Jiang Wanbai did not make trouble and ordered a face. She just sat here and waited. Why did she have to wait a little longer? Miss Feng''s smile faded. Just as she was about to speak, she saw master fan deliver the bowl of noodles that had not been moved to Jiang Wanbai. Master Fan said, "I haven''t moved. You can eat first." "How can that be? I made it myself... " As soon as Miss Feng''s face changed, she reached out and took the bowl of noodles back to master fan. Chapter 1563 Jiang Wanbai didn''t intend to ask Master fan for this bowl of noodles. She had lost her appetite because of Miss Feng''s troubles. Now she has no idea to eat. This is the time for dinner. There are many people in the Feng''s noodle shop, all of whom are acquaintances. When they eat noodles, they talk about the rich and talk about it. So much so that when Jiang Wanbai first inquired about Miss Feng, no one noticed the news. Feng Shao fan noticed that she was doing the noodles again when she reached out. After one person paid attention to it, naturally others followed quickly. Some people joked: "Miss Feng, the noodles you made by yourself are only for young master fan. We people don''t have much luck?" "That''s right, of course..." Feng''s father just came over with a bowl of noodles. He was a little flustered when he heard his words, and he said with a smile. It''s a pity that he was interrupted by Miss Feng before his words were completely finished. Miss Feng looked at master fan with flushed cheeks and friendship in her eyes. She said, "it''s natural. The noodles I made by myself are only for those I want to eat." Usually, when she is busy, Miss Feng will also help her father, but either she helps to find noodles or to add ingredients. Only master fan''s bowl of noodles, even the scallion on it, is spread by her own hands. After practicing countless times, she wants to make a bowl of the best noodles to impress him. Miss Feng couldn''t conceal master fan''s mind. People in the town knew that she didn''t often tease her. But this time, when Miss Feng said this, the smile on the faces of those diners faded, and no one continued to tease her. Looking at this scene, Feng''s heart was cold. He hastily put down the bowl of noodles in front of Xue Xu and said anxiously, "childe, your noodles." After saying this, he quickly arched his hand to other people and to Jiang Wanbai. He said with a smile: "the little girl is young and impulsive. I will teach her well in the future." "Dad But Miss Feng looked at master fan as if to show her sincerity. She raised her voice and said, "what I just said is true! I just want to wash my hands and make soup for the person in my heart. " Jiang Wanbai almost couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. "Let''s go." Qi Qingxing took the lead to stand up, Chaojiang evening white light voice. Xue Xu also stood up. When Lu Jue and green bamboo at the next table saw them get up, naturally they would not ask anything, so they also stood up. Green bamboo saw the bowl of noodles in front of Xue Xu, but also took out the money from his sleeve and put it on the table. "Your family''s noodles are really good, but it''s a pity..." Jiang Wanbai hooked his lips and whispered, "I hope I can have such delicious noodles when I come to Yushu town next time." As early as when she first came to Feng''s noodle shop, Jiang Wanbai had already seen that the noodle shop was exhausted. At that time, she felt strange. After all, father Feng''s craftsmanship was really good. Later, she found that Miss Feng did not think much about master fan''s mind. Just saw the response of those diners, Jiang Wanbai was a complete response. Usually, although the diners are just joking, they may not have forgotten what they said, especially Miss Feng''s attitude. In the final analysis, she is in business, and these diners are her customers. Chapter 1564 These customers can make fun of them. She can only promise once or twice, but once or twice, each time it means to do so. Naturally, it will leave a knot in one''s heart. When Feng''s father was still alive, maybe it was OK. Many people just came to eat bowl noodles, but it would not break out. But if one day Feng''s father is gone? As for the remaining girl Feng, people in the town may not be willing to give her such a face, especially when she said such a sentence today. Feng''s father has been running this noodle shop for so many years. He has not only relied on his good craftsmanship, but also realized it. He is just such a daughter. He usually persuades him, but he can''t bear to say heavy words. After finishing that sentence, Jiang Wanbai went outside. Feng''s father wanted to talk with him, but some of the other diners had almost enough to eat. Today, they didn''t have the interest to speak. They also got up and left some money to leave. the one who has a good relationship with Feng''s father is also an old customer. He sighed when he walked away from him, holding him in a low voice and saying, "for so many years, the fan family has never meant that, you My girl always makes such a fuss. Let alone our town, the people nearby dare not tell me about this marriage. Do you really want to see that your girl can''t get married alone in the future "I said about her, but it''s no use..." Feng sighed. As a matter of fact, he is used to it. Everyone knows about it, but even his acquaintances can only say it in their hearts, but they dare not really say it. After all, it''s family affairs. It''s just a matter of kindness to mention it. It makes people feel more concerned about their leisure. Thinking so, the man did not say anything more, shook his head and went out. However, when Jiang Wanbai and others got up and left, he did not continue to stay. Although he had not touched the bowl of noodles and the dish of peanuts, he still left the money for the bowl of noodles and the dish of peanuts, and got up to go outside. "Master fan!" Miss Feng saw master fan get up and go outside. Her face changed. She was in a panic and immediately followed him, "master fan, don''t you eat noodles? This noodle is just cooked. It''s your favorite... " "No more." Young master fan shook his head. He didn''t stop and didn''t even look back. Miss Feng subconsciously reached out to hold her, but when she reached out, she didn''t know if it was a coincidence. Master fan just raised the hand slightly and avoided Miss Feng''s hand. Miss Feng pulled it empty, but she still didn''t give up. So she ran after her and said, "master fan, why don''t you want to eat? Do you want to change it? I can do it again for you, master fan... " "All right Father Feng stopped her and didn''t let her chase her directly. "Dad, don''t stop me. Master fan hasn''t eaten this evening yet..." But Miss Feng still poked her head to the door and shook off her father''s hand, trying to get rid of him and chase him out. At first, he didn''t get rid of it, but master fan had already walked out of the Feng''s noodle shop and didn''t go to the fan''s house opposite. Instead, she followed Jiang Wanbai''s group to the side. Miss Feng thought of the scene in which master fan pushed her face to Jiang Wanbai, her face turned pale slightly, and some thoughts came to her mind. She was more anxious, so she threw her father Feng''s hand more forcefully, and her tone was full of impatience, "Dad, you should let me go!" Chapter 1565 Father Feng is old, and he has a lot of hard work. He is also worried about when Miss Feng will be able to marry a good family. His heart is too worried. His body is not as strong as before. At the moment, Feng''s father staggered to the side and stepped back several steps. In a panic, his foot also sprained and fell directly to the ground. "Old Feng!" The rest of the diners in the noodle shop were surprised. They got up in a hurry and tried to help him, but they didn''t have time to hold him. When the crowd gathered around, Feng''s father was already sitting on the ground. "Old Feng! Are you ok? " "How''s it going?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The diners picked up Feng''s father with all sorts of hands and feet. Some people ran outside in a hurry, intending to call for the doctor. After all, he couldn''t even make a sound after all. He was pale, and the cold sweat on his forehead instantly wet his hair. The man who was running outside to find the doctor passed by the door. Seeing that Miss Feng was still thinking about looking for master fan, she immediately hated iron and said, "you still care about others! Go back to see your father "My father?" Miss Feng was stunned. When she turned back to see her father Feng surrounded by people, she reacted. She changed her face and ran to her father. Jiang Wanbai didn''t know what happened in the back of the noodle shop. After walking forward for a while, young master fan caught up from behind. "Where are you going to eat?" "How did you come out?" Jiang Wanbai saw master fan, picked his eyebrows and asked in a voice. Master Fan said, "we haven''t finished yet." The implication is that the things that should be said have not been finished. Of course, they should come out together and finish what should be said. "My father spent a lot of effort to take me away from you. He is healing recently. You''d better take advantage of this period of time. Similarly, what I want to do is also to take advantage of this period of time." Master Fan said. Young master fan grew up in Yushu town. He is most clear about the situation in Yushu town. Especially since master fan gave him freedom, he could not leave Yushu Town, so he simply went to all places in Yushu town. "No one in elm town is more familiar with here than I am. If you don''t think about where to go, come with me?" Asked young master fan. Jiang Wanbai thought of one thing. He looked at master fan and asked, "do you know how Yang Yong, the child of manager Yang, died?" When she asked this sentence, she kept staring at Mr. Fan''s eyes, and did not miss it. When he heard her question, his expression was stiff for a moment. As soon as she saw this scene, Jiang Wanbai was determined and knew that Yang Yong''s death had something to do with the fan family. "Go and eat and talk?" Young master fan pursed his lips and went to the river in the evening. Jiang Wanbai looked at the sky, reached out and touched Lu Jue''s head, and said, "I can only go later. I''ll ask the paper crane to send a message." "Good." Lu Jue nodded obediently. Jiang Wanbai takes out a paper crane from the space and points it up with a little power. The paper crane flies to the back of the town and soon disappears. After passing the letter to old Yu, Jiang Wanbai and young master fan went to the place where they had a meal. After such a toss, Jiang Wanbai and others would not feel hungry, but Lu Jue and Qingzhu were really hungry. When they arrived at the place, they did not care about anything and ate. Chapter 1566 "Don''t you eat?" Young master fan ate slowly. He looked up and found that neither Jiang Wanbai nor Qi Qingxing moved their chopsticks. After a pause, he put down his chopsticks and asked her and Qi Qingxing. Jiang Wanbai shakes his head, "we have already established a valley. It doesn''t matter whether we eat or not. You can eat it. After eating, we can talk about things." Young master fan thought for a moment, sipped his tea, and said, "it''s better to talk about something first. I heard you said that you''d like to meet someone in the evening. You can make things clear between us first, so you can do your own business earlier." "No problem." Jiang Wanbai nodded his head and fingertips on the table top and asked, "do you speak first?" Master fan didn''t nod or shake his head. He looked into Jiang Wanbai''s eyes and asked, "if I tell you what happened, will you help me find my memory?" "Forget it." Jiang evening white curved eyes smile, "even if you don''t say, we can also find out what is going on." Anyway, we already know the existence of the second Yang Yong, so we can always find out something along the way. Young master fan fixed a look at Jiang Wanbai, and the muscles on his face twitched a few times, as if he was restraining something. After a moment, he asked in a deep voice, "what conditions do you have?" "You don''t think we''re trying to embarrass you, do you?" Jiang Wanbai raised her eyebrows and looked at young master fan in surprise. She knew she had guessed right. She didn''t know whether to be speechless or funny. After a little thinking, she said, "we didn''t mean to embarrass you. There is really nothing you need to help now." Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and said the truth. If you don''t meet Xiaochang''s father and son and the old man Yu behind him in the gathering Yin array, or Xu Jiang Wanbai has something to do with master fan, but after meeting Xiaochang father and son, she meets old man Yu at the top of the mountain. Now she knows all the things she wants to know. There is only one cause of Yang Yong''s death, but she can find out the cause of Yang Yong''s death by herself. It seems that she does not have to find master fan. There are two purposes to come to Yushu town. One is to know the origin of the heaven boundary. Now I know it. The other purpose is to find the bones of Li Yan and crescent moon and help them take them away, as well as about the young couple. In fact, Jiang Wanbai had a plan in mind. She didn''t need master fan''s help at all. When she came out of the gathering Yin array, she didn''t bring out the bones of Li Yan and crescent moon. At that time, she was still thinking about the burned pages, so she planned to ask fan''s family about the whereabouts of those pages At that time, the gathering Yin array was destroyed, and it was inevitable that the gathering Yin array would be disturbed. Unexpectedly, those pages were taken away by old Yu. Old man Yu took Lu Jue to Yushu town after he opened his eyes. When he arrived in Yushu Town, he also noticed the existence of the gathering Yin array. At last, he stayed here. Although he could not do anything, he could also keep an eye on the gathering Yin formation and prevent it from going wrong. It was also in this process that old Yu found the fan family''s eccentricity. After Li Yan destroyed the fan family''s array, the fan family moved the gathering Yin array to the mountain behind the town, but the things kept in the dark room did not take away. It was in the dark room of the fan family that old man Yu saw the ancient book. Without much thought at that time, he subconsciously took away the back pages of the ancient books, and made a disguise that those pages were burned. Chapter 1567 It''s also because old Yu''s experience made master fan find that someone has broken into the dark room, so he quickly asked young master fan to send all his things to Juyin formation. Master fan probably saw that Jiang Wanbai''s words didn''t seem to be lying. He knew that she really didn''t want to get anything from herself, so he kept silent. Jiang Wanbai didn''t leave in a hurry. After all, even if she was going to see old Yu, she would take Lu Jue with her. Lu Jue was one of the people who had to be present, so she didn''t rush to leave before Lu Jue finished eating. Just at this moment, master fan suddenly stood up. He went to Jiang Wanbai and knelt down. "You don''t have to." Jiang Wanbai quickly threw out a spiritual power to hold his knee, did not let him really kneel down. After being stopped, master fan didn''t have to kneel down. He looked up at Jiang Wanbai and said, "as long as you help me find my memory, my life will be yours in the future." As soon as he said this, Jiang Wanbai was stunned. He did not expect that young master fan would be willing to pay such a high price. "I don''t want to die. Do you want that distorted memory?" Jiang Wanbai asked in a puzzled way, "what if the memory can subvert all your cognition now? In fact, it''s very good not to remember, at least you can still maintain your life now, can''t you? " "No way." However, master fan shook his head. He lowered his eyes and blocked the thoughts in his eyes. He was decisive in his tone and did not allow anyone to question, "if I can, I hope that none of this has happened. If I have been tampered with everything before my memory and can subvert everything I have now, it would be great." When he said the following sentence, he gave a sad smile, with regret and hatred in his expression, and many complex emotions interwoven together, making him struggle, and had no support for a moment. Jiang Wanbai pursed her lips and looked at Lu Jue. She found that Lu Jue had almost eaten. She thought and said, "what if I want you to deal with the fan family?" "Yes." Master fan didn''t hesitate at all. He looked up at Jiang Wanbai, and his expression was full of sarcasm. He said in a hoarse voice: "the fan family should not exist at all. My father is a monster, the housekeeper is a monster. Everyone in the fan family is a monster, including me Except for her. " The last three words were almost murmured by master fan. There was pain in his eyes and tenderness that was hard to hide. "If it wasn''t for me, she wouldn''t have been in such a painful situation. After all, I hurt her." Jiang Wanbai understood who master fan meant by "she". She sighed and said, "tomorrow, if you have time tomorrow, come to the inn to look for me, and I will help you." Thank you very much As soon as master fan''s eyes brightened, he immediately bowed his hands and bowed to the river. Just at this time, Lu Jue had finished eating, put down his chopsticks, and was drinking water with a cup in his hand, and his eyes were looking at this side. Jiang Wanbai stood up, waved to Lu Jue and said, "I''ll take jue''er to find old Yu. You go back to the inn first." "I''ll go with you." Qi Qingxing stood up and said, "you need a person to protect the Dharma." He looked at Jiang Wanbai and said in a low voice. Jiang Wanbai didn''t think much about it, and Qi Qingxing was right. In order to completely stabilize the seal in Lu Jue''s eyes, it was also necessary to recover old man Yu''s original power. This means that before the seal in Lu Jue''s eyes can be lifted, Jiang Wanbai''s spiritual power is needed to maintain the seal. Chapter 1568 In the process of replacing the seal, there must be no mistake, otherwise it will be troublesome to make up for it later. Jiang Wanbai originally thought that he would arrange a few more arrays to protect himself. However, if there is someone protecting the Dharma nearby, it would be the best to try to be safe. Therefore, Qi Qingxing said that, Jiang Wanbai also did not refuse, directly nodded. Xue Xu seemed to have nothing but to eat. He simply sat down with Qingzhu at the same table. They never stopped eating. Qingzhu raised his head and said to them when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing took Lu Jue away and said, "master, you come back early. The food here is delicious, which is comparable to that of Feng''s noodle shop." Jiang Wanbai''s forehead took a puff, waved his hand, and said: "I know, you finish eating and xuexu hurry back to the inn to rest." When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing took lujue to the mountain behind the town, the old man Yu, who had been waiting for him, stood up excitedly. He looked at Lu Jue, then looked at Jiang Wanbai and asked, "don''t you say something is delayed? Have you finished your business? Don''t worry if you haven''t finished. Anyway, I''ve been holding on for so long, even if it''s a little longer. " "Almost." "Jiang Wan Bai Dao," or to solve jue''er and your affairs first, then you can prepare the worship ceremony. " She said with a smile that she would never admit that she was so active. In fact, she was also looking forward to the ceremony. She did not expect that she would have her own disciples. In fact, the old man Yu was also anxious. Of course, he hoped that the matter could be settled earlier. Therefore, after hearing Jiang Wanbai say so, he did not say anything more. Jiang Wanbai quickly set up the array and said to Qi Qingxing, "ah hang, you just have to watch and don''t let anyone interrupt me." "Good." Qi Qingxing nodded and looked at her gently. With Qi Qingxing in, Jiang Wanbai felt much relieved, and because of the delay in Feng''s noodle shop, it was already late now, and she did not linger any longer. After letting Lu Jue sit in the array, she said in a low voice: "jue''er, you just need to rest assured. Don''t worry about anything, and don''t have any conflicting psychology." Lu Jue nodded his head cleverly and closed his eyes with ease after looking at the old man Yu in the rear. Everything was going well, but just as old Yu took back his original power, Lu Jue''s eyes suddenly opened, and then the aura of heaven and earth surged. It seemed that he had been sealed for so long. Suddenly, he found a gap and suddenly burst out. So that it broke the seal that Jiang Wanbai had just finished. Jiang evening white face color a white, chest Qi and blood surge, throat between the moment there is a blood smell. "Late, late!" Qi Qingxing, who had been sitting outside, stood up immediately and looked at Jiang Wanbai with worry on his face. His steps also moved into the array, obviously wanting to come and have a look. Jiang Wanbai pressed down the bloody air in his throat. His hands were moving fast. He kept saying, "ah hang, you should be careful. The spirit is surging to gather here. You will surely attract other things. Pay attention." When she said this, Jiang Wanbai had already closed her eyes and began to concentrate on re arranging the seal. Now it will be more difficult for her to rearrange the seal. Before arranging the seal, she should try her best to block the connection between the aura between heaven and earth and the power in Lu Jue''s eyes. Chapter 1569 As expected by Jiang Wanbai. Although the junctions she arranged in advance were crumbling and did not break down, they could not stop the spirit power from other places from coming here. The closer the aura was to the top of the mountain, the more obvious the vision would be. Some monsters and ghosts that are not far away from here noticed these things. Some of them came directly to this place when their eyes were bright. Some hesitated for a while, and found that many monsters and ghosts were coming to this side. They did not care about the hesitation, but also came here quickly. After all, it is very likely that there is a strange treasure in the world. If you go late, you won''t have a chance. If you hurry up earlier, you may get a piece of the cake. Holding such an idea, but in the blink of an eye, you can see the evil spirit and Yin Qi coming here. Even after these monsters and ghosts came, they did not have time to do anything. At the next moment, they turned their heads and looked to the south. When they saw the evil spirit rapidly sweeping over, they all showed fear on their faces. "How can there be a sorcerer?" A monster''s eyes widened and muttered. Other monsters and ghosts are even more unbelievable. After hesitation, they turn around and run in the opposite direction. If there is a magic cultivation involved, they''d better leave as soon as possible. They dare not fight with the demon repair. Even if the magic repair rarely appears, it will certainly bring killing when it appears. It is said that demons like to be stronger by swallowing the races. The more powerful the demons are, the more critical they are. However, for primitive demons, especially those at the lowest level, they have no brains and devour whatever they encounter. For low-level demons, everything can be swallowed. Even they don''t know what is fear and fear, and they don''t care whether the other side is self comparison or not I am stronger. Because of the nature that all things can be devoured by demons, if most of the existence is not strong enough, when they encounter demons, their first thought is to escape or try to avoid them. The magic cultivation, because it is contaminated with the evil spirit, also has some characteristics of the magic things. Some of the magic cults are the same as the magic things. The cultivation method is to devour other races or the same kind to improve the cultivation. In this way, the cultivation speed is fast, but it is also easy to be hanged by other races. A large part of the remaining magic cultivation skills must be overbearing, and even have a heavy heart. Therefore, the place where magic cultivation appears, those who are not too confident about their own strength are not willing to stay and fight with each other. However, the two monsters who turned their heads and left failed to leave. After a scream, the two monsters burst into blood mist, but the blood fog failed to fall down, because the two black fog directly wrapped the blood fog. When the magic monk fell, the two black fog had already returned to him. He burped directly, licked his scarlet lips, and glanced at all the people present. Finally, he landed on Jiang Wanbai and Lu Jue in the border. Greedy light appeared in his eyes, "I didn''t expect that I could come across such a deep spiritual cultivation after sleeping I have a good mouth, ha ha After he said that, he laughed a few times, but did not directly toward Jiang Wanbai there, but looked at Qi Qingxing and those monsters and ghosts who came. Chapter 1570 Because when the demon monk came over, he directly devoured two monsters who wanted to leave, which made some monsters and ghosts who were still staying here also felt withdrawn. However, the scene that the two first escaped monsters were eaten directly made them want to leave but dare not leave here. They were very upset. They had known that they were not exotic treasures in the world. I didn''t expect that I didn''t see it. Finally, my own life was built here. It''s really not worth the loss. On the contrary, old Yu, who is absorbing his original strength, has not been noticed by the magic cultivation. However, he is also at a critical time. He is so worried that he can''t help. He can''t help but look at Qi Qingxing for several times. "You can set your own source power. Don''t worry about anything else." Qi Qingxing''s voice began to ring in the sea. Yu old hair now Qi Qingxing is still that pair of indifferent appearance, the heart then followed to put down the heart, so took back his attention, began to focus on doing what he should do at the moment. Just when old Yu had just recovered his mind, the demon repair had already started to act. He took a look at Qi Qingxing, but he did not immediately move towards Qi Qing. Instead, he jumped at the remaining monsters and ghosts. He couldn''t see Qi Qingxing''s accomplishments. He couldn''t even see whether Qi Qingxing was a spiritual cultivation or a common person. So he aimed at other monsters and ghosts. He thought that if he could swallow one more, his strength would be improved. When he faced the man who could not see his strength, he would naturally have more confidence. Qiqingxiu didn''t care about the devil''s eye, but he didn''t care about the devil''s eye. I don''t care whether the sorcerer will be better than now when he pours on him. Magic Xiu Yu Guang is also paying attention to Qi Qingxing''s reaction. He was worried that Qi Qingxing would take the opportunity to do it by himself. As a result, Qi Qingxing just stood there motionless. Magic Xiu was pleased and mocked. Those monsters and ghosts were also on guard all the time. Seeing the magic Xiu''s action, they immediately scattered and fled to the distance. However, the magic cultivation turned into a big black fog in an instant, which soon spread out and chased the fleeing monsters and ghosts respectively. Even if the magic cultivation was divided into so many parts from one, the speed of magic cultivation was still not slow, and it soon caught up with those monsters and ghosts. The chased monsters and ghosts could not escape. They thought that the magic cultivation was divided into so many parts, and maybe their strength would be scattered. At the moment, they also showed their fierce side and directly rushed to fight together. Qi Qingxing has been paying attention to the movement around him. When the demon is directly divided into several sections, he has noticed that even if the magic cultivation has been divided into several parts, his strength has not been dispersed into many shares. After discovering this, Qi Qingxing narrowed his eyes slightly, and his eyes showed some color of thinking. In a short period of time, those monsters and ghosts were swallowed up, and the black fog of the group merged together again and became the appearance of the beginning of the cult. Chapter 1571 Magic Xiu''s lips became more and more red. He was staring at Qi Qingxing, his eyes were red with blood, and his throat was filled with strange laughter, "next, it''s you..." The moment the voice had not fallen, a black fog appeared behind Qi Qingxing. It turned into a huge mouth, full of tusks, and bit Qi Qingxing''s head. Just when he finished swallowing those monsters and ghosts, a black fog did not come back. Instead, he stealthily touched Qi Qingxing and wanted to give him a sudden attack. After swallowing those monsters and ghosts, demon Xiu found that Qi Qingxing was still cool and had no fear and surprise on his face. Demon Xiu murmured in his heart, still a little uneasy, this just left such a hand. However, seeing that piece full of tusks, he bit off Qi Qingxing''s head and spattered with blood. The demon Xiu was stunned at this scene, and then laughed. He let the black fog eat Qi Qingxing''s body directly. "It turned out that he was a second Leng who didn''t know what to fear. What kind of fierce should I be..." The black fog that devoured Qi Qingxing''s body returned to the magic cultivation body. But for a moment, his laughter stopped suddenly, and his expression froze. The next moment, the whole person began to twist. His body was constantly changing between the black fog and the entity, which was very unstable. Until a certain moment, his body again scattered into a lot of black fog, directly exploded, and then fled around. But just like those ghosts and ghosts that were devoured by him before, now he can''t really escape. In the explosion of the black fog, there was a black fog about the size of a fist left in place without any action. Gradually, it became larger and larger. Finally, Qi Qingxing transformed into a physical body. It was Qi Qingxing. He watched the clouds of black fog running away and did not catch up with them. Instead, he remained at the same place and watched. At the moment when the black fog was about to escape from the top of the mountain, the black fog stopped abruptly, and then gave a scream, exploded directly and dissipated in the air. "Run?" Qi Qingxing pulled the corners of his lips, and his eyes showed anger and coldness. As soon as he waved, there was a black fog about the size of thumb in the stone beside him, and he pulled it over. In the dark fog, he could see the face of the witch. Just when he was fleeing, he could hide such a small black fog in the crack of the stone. He wanted to escape, but he was found by Qi Qingxing and found out directly. "Are you also a sorcerer?" Magic Xiu widened his eyes, staring at Qi Qingxing, no longer see the previous rampant and disdain, looking at Qi Qingxing''s eyes full of fear, "adult! I don''t know the mountain. I don''t know that the Lord is also a demon. Please forgive me this time! The little one is willing to be at your disposal "Will you take my orders?" Qi Qingxing raises eyebrows and looks at him coldly. After all, with his current situation and Qi Qingxing''s strength, if he really wants to erase him, it''s really a matter of twisting his fingers. "Yes! My Lord, I''d like to be sent by you! " "The skills you practice." Qi Qingxing looks down at him. The magic monk was stunned for a moment. He didn''t dare to stay at the moment. He quickly threw out a jade slip and said, "my Lord, the skill of small cultivation is on this one. The little one also mistakenly entered a magic cultivation''s cave in those years. The magic cultivation was probably killed and left a lot of good things in the cave. This skill is one of them. In these years, some good things have been used by small people But there are still some left. When the little ones go back, they will bring all those things to the adults! " Chapter 1572 Just as the demon monk chattered on and on, Qi Qingxing had already put the divine sense into the jade slips. After confirming that it was the magic cultivation he had said, he did not hesitate and directly crushed the demon Xiu in his hand to death. Even before the demon Xiu screamed, he was wiped out. Qi Qing took the jade slips away and went back to the place where he had been sitting before. Jiang Wanbai is in good condition. When Qi Qingxing solved the magic cultivation, she had already cut off the spiritual connection between Lu Jue''s eyes and heaven and earth. The golden spiritual power covered Lu Jue''s eyes, and the seal was placed fast and firmly. When the aura was blocked, the vision between heaven and earth did not disappear immediately. Instead, it was still around the top of the mountain. The sound of thunder was rolling, as if waiting for an opportunity. As long as there was a mistake in jiangwanbai, they would swarm again. However, when it was almost dawn, seeing the seal Dacheng in Lu Jue''s eyes, those auras could not find a chance any more. After a few thunders and growls, they were unwilling to leave. When the first light came up, the golden power on Lu Jue''s eyes dissipated. Jiang Wanbai also opened his eyes and relaxed. "All right." Jiang Wan''s white hook lips laughed, and waved his sleeve to put the boundary and the array together. Lu Jue also opened his eyes. At the moment when he opened his eyes, a dark golden light flashed across his dark eyes. The light was fleeting. He blinked and stood up from the ground. His face was filled with joy. "Master, will my grandfather get better?" "Yes, it''s a matter of time." Jiang Wanbai smiles and reaches out to touch his head. Now your grandfather''s original strength has been taken back, but because of the maintenance of seal for such a long time, it still lost a lot, which can only be made up by subsequent training. " at this time, old man Yu''s voice also rang," you don''t have to worry about the old man and me. Just follow your master to learn skills, and my grandfather will stay here to practice. When he can be transformed into human form, he will leave. " Jiang Wanbai made it clear to Lu Jue before he became a teacher. After he became a teacher, there was no need for him to learn his skills well before leaving school. He had to follow Jiang Wanbai. Wherever Jiang Wanbai went, he had to go. Otherwise, if Lu Jue is allowed to run everywhere, it will be meaningless for her to accept this closed disciple. Who''s going to accept a closed disciple is for free cultivation? Lu Jue looks at Jiang Wanbai with hesitation in his eyes. "If you have anything to say, I''m your master. If you falter every time something happens and you have to guess what you''re thinking, I won''t do it." Jiang Wanbai makes a light Tut and faces the road of lujue. She was impatient to guess other people''s minds. Even Qi Qingxing seldom asked her to guess the minds of others. Although Lu Jue is her close disciple, she also likes Lu Jue, but it does not mean that she will like to guess Lu Jue''s mind. Even if you want to guess, it should be a disciple to guess the master''s mind, let the master to guess the disciple''s mind, but there is no such statement. Lu Jue nodded and looked serious. "Master, I know. I want to ask you when we will leave Yushu town?" To Jiang Wanbai''s satisfaction, Lu Jue used "we" when asking this sentence, which shows that he has accepted in his heart that he will leave Yushu town with Jiang Wanbai and others. Chapter 1573 "It''s almost settled. When we find out Yang Yong''s death, we''re going to leave." Jiangwan Baidao. After a pause, Jiang Wanbai touched Lu Jue''s head again and said with a smile: "before leaving Yushu Town, I won''t teach you anything. I''ll give you time. You can take advantage of this time to accompany your grandfather. When we leave Yushu Town, I''m afraid we won''t come back again. Next time you want to meet your grandfather, or you can leave school without accident Where you want to go in the future, you can naturally come to your grandfather, or you can wait for your grandfather''s transformation. " Jiang Wanbai simply spread out his words and spoke carefully and clearly to Lu Jue. Lu Jue''s eyes widened slightly and listened. After Jiang Wanbai finished, he nodded, and his eyes were bright, "thank you, master!" As long as he didn''t leave here immediately, he would be very happy. He could stay a little longer, and he could accompany his grandfather more. "Well, I''ve been tossing about all night, and now it''s time to go back." At the end of Jiang Dynasty, Lu Jue road was built. Lu Jue nodded, Yu old man also said: "you go back with your master first. When you are full, you can come and see your grandfather when you have nothing to do." Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing take Lu Jue away from the mountain. Before leaving, Jiang Wanbai originally wanted to leave a boundary for old Yu, but the magic of old man Yu''s hidden breath was already very good. At least when she and Qi Qingxing came here before, they would not have found it if they had not approached. If you don''t, you''ll lose your breath. When they took Lu Jue back to the town, they happened to meet Xue Xu and Qingzhu coming out of the Inn and going to have breakfast. When Qingzhu saw them coming back, Qingzhu''s eyes lit up and said, "master, are you back? Would you like to go back and have a rest first? Mr. Xue and I will bring you food. " "It''s OK. We''ll go with you to hear what you heard yesterday." Jiangwan Baidao. Lu Jue is also in a state of spirituality and doesn''t need a rest at all. Yesterday, Jiang Wanbai only had time to tell Xue Xu what he and Qi Qingxing had learned from old Yu, but he didn''t have time to listen to Xue Xu talk about what they had investigated about Yang Yong''s death. Yang Yong is dead, and manager Yang''s white haired man gives the black haired man a gift. There must be no way to continue opening the steamed bun shop during this period of time. As for whether the back of the steamed bun shop can continue to open, it depends on whether manager Yang can survive. Jiang Wanbai and others simply went to the place where Master fan took them last night. Fortunately, they not only opened at noon and in the evening, but also did some steamed stuffed bun and flour noodles business in the morning. Because of what happened in manager Yang''s home, those who always had breakfast at Yang''s steamed bun shop were mostly here. These diners, such as Jiang Wanbai, have seen them several times, but they are all familiar. These diners also remember them and greet them with a smile as soon as they see them. When eating breakfast, no one mentioned it at the beginning, but as time went on, some people couldn''t help mentioning the affairs of manager Yang''s family, and all of them were filled with emotion. "The boy of Yang family is naughty, but he doesn''t have such a big temper. When he was younger, manager Yang beat his neighbors in front of him, and the children were all funny. Why This time Ah Chapter 1574 In the memories of these people in the town, Yang Yong is really naughty and playful, but he always laughs and laughs all day long. Many times, when his father chases and beats him, he makes fun of him. According to the memories of the children and adults present at that time, although manager Yang was drinking and scolding Yang Yong, he was still spoiling the only seedling. Even when they scold, they can''t say anything particularly bad. At that time, when Yang Yong was heading for the river, none of the people present, including manager Yang, responded. "Isn''t it that ayoun was still wearing clothes when he was salvaged?" A diner murmured and found that other people were looking at him. He was excited and lowered his voice even more: "I was there at that time, and my little boy was also there. I''m looking for him now? I saw a yong jump into the river when he did not wear clothes, left a pair of underpants on his body, shoes are also off! But I also saw the body that was salvaged later. Not only was the clothes well dressed, but also the shoes were well covered on the feet... " "That''s right. I was there when the child''s body was salvaged. I saw that the clothes on the child''s body were still in good order..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± For a while, the diners who had breakfast here were all talking about this matter. Jiang Wanbai and others had already discovered this point. But Jiang Wanbai still listened carefully to these people, just thinking whether they could hear some information that they didn''t notice at that time. However, these people talk about, but more and more strange, all kinds of ghosts and ghosts pulled out, but no one can say why Yang Yong''s clothes were put on again. At this time, suddenly, an old man with white hair took a sip of noodle soup, sighed and said, "speaking of it, such strange things have happened before." "It happened before?" The other diners were surprised and looked at the past curiously and said, "Taigong Liu, tell me quickly what happened before." This Liu Taigong took another sip of noodle soup, waved, and immediately someone brought a bowl of hot tea. Liu Taigong took this bowl of hot tea and spoke slowly. Jiang Wanbai thought that he had eaten almost enough and should leave. As a result, he heard Liu Taigong say a word, and immediately sat still. "When I was a naked man..." Liu Taigong said slowly. At that time, Liu Taigong was a naked man who was rolling and playing with mud. There were children drowning in the river in the town. But when it happened, it was not in summer, but in winter. In winter, even if there is no ice in the river, no one will go there. If it is cold, even children who like to play, they also like to squat on their own Kang or roast sweet potatoes together. It''s a summer job to catch fish in the river. But that winter, one day, a child disappeared. The parents of the child looked everywhere, and the town looked for it. The families that often went to play with their own children were even more found. However, all the children of those families stayed at home and didn''t go anywhere. Only the children of that family were gone. Finally, I found it, and I didn''t find it outside the town. "The child was drowned, too? Who discovered it in the end? " Immediately someone can''t wait for Liu Taigong to speak slowly and leisurely, and asks in a hurry. Chapter 1575 Liu Taigong nodded his head. His voice did not change. He said slowly: "the beggars in the town go to the river to fish in winter when they can''t eat enough. Finally, they find the body of the child floating on the river." Because everyone thought that the children in winter would not run to the river outside the town for no reason, so they reported to the official. At first, the government thought that the most suspect was the beggars in the town, and only these beggars would run to the river outside the town in winter. As a result, several beggars in the town were all taken into custody, but at the same time, another child in the town disappeared. Before that child''s body had not been buried in the earth, another child disappeared. It was inevitable that people would think of the river outside the town. Therefore, when no trace of the child was found in the town, everyone went to the river. Finally, the child''s body was found in the river. This time, the suspicion of those beggars in the town was eliminated. After all, when the second child died, they were all locked up in the dungeon, but the government did not release these beggars. What if the first child and the second child were not the same murderer? However, from this moment on, a child''s body appeared in the river every three days in the town. Things became more and more strange, and the government released the beggars in the dungeon. "And then?" When the diners around heard this, their hearts were already raised. Liu Taigong took a sip of tea, but he was so hot that he immediately put down the hot tea and muttered, "who still drinks hot tea in this hot day? Herbal tea! Give me a cup of herbal tea "Oh, Hello! Liu Taigong, what''s going on behind you Next to the diner to send a bowl of herbal tea, anxious to urge the way. After drinking half a bowl of herbal tea, Liu Taigong vomited his turbid breath and continued: "several children have been killed in the town, and the government has been unable to find the murderer for a long time. Later, everyone said that there was a water devil in the river, so many masters were invited to set up the altar. After this practice, there were really no children drowning in the town. As time went on, no one mentioned it, There are not many people who know about it. If it hadn''t been for listening to you just now, I haven''t remembered... " "Liu Taigong, according to your opinion, the drowning of Yang''s boy has something to do with water ghosts. If we don''t find someone to do it, there will be children in our town who will have an accident?" The next diner whispered. It''s not just the person who asked, but the others don''t look very good. Especially when there were children in the family, someone stood up and coughed a little, because it was hard to say anything because of the seniority of Liu Taigong. He only said, "it''s not too early at this time. We''ll go back first. There''s still something to do at home..." After a start, the rest of the people did not keep it. After a long time, the food was almost enough. Soon, even Liu Taigong also got up and left. Although Liu Taigong was old, he was still healthy. Otherwise, he would not go out to eat by himself every day. "Let''s go, too." During the late Jiang Dynasty and the white Dynasty, Qi Qingxing and other humanitarians. They have already eaten already. Since the others have left and they can''t find any news to stay here, there is no need to keep them. Chapter 1576 On his way back, Jiang Wanbai mentioned what Liu Taigong had just said and said thoughtfully: "it''s not an accident. I''m afraid that the previous incident has something to do with this one." "Master, that is to say, there are still children in town who will have accidents?" Green bamboo blinked his eyes and asked anxiously. Jiang Wanbai nodded his head, and seeing that he and Lu Jue looked uneasy, he said in a voice: "you don''t have to worry too much. After all, it''s just our guess. Maybe things will not be so bad..." Although she said that, Jiang Wanbai still released a lot of paper men to stare at the children in the town. She could not go to the elders of those children one by one. Naturally, she couldn''t know whether there would be any children''s accidents. She could only let the paper man stare at them for the time being. "Go to your grandfather. Be careful." Jiang Wanbai hung a jade amulet around Lu Jue''s neck and said softly. Lu Jue reached out to hold Yufu and nodded. Then he turned and ran outside the town. Jiang Wanbai and others did not return to the inn, but went to the river. When they got to the river, Jiang Wanbai''s eyes had turned golden. She was exploring whether there was any strange place, although Xue Xu had come here to look for it. "Yang Yong''s soul has been sent to be reincarnated. There is no other water ghost in the river. There is another eye of gathering Yin array in the mountain over there. Even if there is resentment, it is gathered by the array eye, so that nothing can be found here." Xue Xu Dao. Jiang Wan nodded and looked at the Juyin formation. She pondered for a while and said, "we''d better deal with that array eye when we leave Yushu town." At that time, Jiang Wanbai left her hands and feet when she came out of the Juyin array eyes. Whether the eye of the gathering Yin array should go or stay was just a matter of her thinking. However, Jiang Wanbai did not do it for a long time, just in order to avoid scaring the snake, Jiang Wanbai planned to solve all the problems at hand first. When Jiang Wanbai walked a long way along the Bank of the river, she stretched out and said to Qi Qingxing: "we still can''t find anything. Let''s go back first. If it''s really like what Liu Taigong said before, things that pretended to be Yang Yong would still be started. We should pay more attention and we can always catch him." Xue Xu and green bamboo thought the sun was too hot and had already gone back. Only Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are still by the river. When she said this, Qi Qingxing naturally had no objection. She nodded and walked to the town side by side. At noon, Lu Jue went back to the inn to have lunch with Jiang Wanbai and others. Without stopping, she ran to find old Yu. Jiang Wanbai understood him, what''s more, he had talked to him for a long time and asked him to get along with old man Yu, so he didn''t say anything. That night, young master fan came to the inn. After dinner, he followed him into the house. Jiang Wanbai went down to the dreamland, assisted with soul searching, and asked him to look for his tampered memory when he was immersed in the dreamland. It was just at this time that news came from outside. The voice of the waiter was worried, "Miss Feng, how did you come here? What are you doing? There are people living in our upstairs. What should you do if you rush up so suddenly and disturb the guests? " "I''m still looking for master fan! I saw master fan go up to your second floor with my own eyes. I''m looking for him! " Miss Feng''s voice was not small. Although it was already evening, it was still early, and most of them had not gone to bed. Therefore, many people had opened the door and looked out. Chapter 1577 Who in this small town doesn''t know what Miss Feng thinks of master fan? As she stopped Miss Feng, she couldn''t help laughing at her in her heart. A big girl with yellow flowers, who was thinking about a man, came to this inn. It was a joke. Father Feng wants to find a good marriage for Miss Feng in the town. Even if she is married, he and she are still in the same town. They are close to each other and can be taken care of, so that Miss Feng will not be bullied by her husband''s family. But the people in this town don''t know what Miss Feng thinks of young master fan? However, if the family is not poor and can not afford to eat, or a little face saving, they will not want to let Ms. Feng into their own home. Otherwise, it will be spread out. Even if the people in the town don''t say anything on the surface, they may secretly point out how to talk about it! What''s more, even oneself will feel diaphragmatic. However, the people in the town know that, but most of the people who live in the inn are not the people of the town. How can they know this? I only heard a woman looking for a man. They all thought they were coming to catch rape. They all looked out of curiosity and wanted to see a good play. Miss Feng just wanted to make a big fuss. When she saw so many people coming out to see her, she was still a little proud. Seeing that the door of Jiang Wanbai''s room was still closed, she rushed over the second boy and raised her hand to knock on the door. "What are you doing?" Green bamboo rushed over from the side. Of course, he knew what young master fan was doing to find his master. At this time, he must be in a dreamland and could not be seen by other people. He thought so, he stopped outside the door and glared at Miss Feng. Miss Feng quickly took back her hand and said, "I saw master fan go in. I''ve come to look for him. Get out of the way! Let me in "It''s not your home. Why do you want to go in? I''ll let you in?" Green bamboo asked, looking at the boy behind him, and said, "can anyone come here and break into our house? What other inn do we spend money on? " After all, there are few people in the town, and there are few residents. It''s hard to meet Jiang Wanbai and his party who have lived for such a long time. How dare you make them angry? Qingzhu asked her, and she quickly pulled Ms. Feng back. She was also a little angry and called out, "Miss Feng! You can think clearly! You are still a big girl. You come to the inn so late to look for master fan. If master fan is interested in you, you should not have come to the inn to find him. You would have been asked to ask your father for marriage! What''s more, this room is for these guests to spend money. Do you think it''s your home? Do you want to? We know each other. If you make trouble again, I will report to the official directly! " Miss Feng was stabbed by the words of the second child. Her face was red and white, and she found that so many people were watching her. Her eyes were red. If I were another girl, I''m afraid she would have run away in shame. But instead of leaving, Miss Feng still stood there and called out to the room behind the green bamboo: "I''ll tell you the truth. I just like young master fan! Master fan! Come out and have a word! You don''t like me! If you like me, I don''t want anything. I just want to serve you well... " If you don''t want to hear the words of father and girl, don''t listen to him. If you don''t have a lot of people in the town, don''t listen to him Shout Chapter 1578 "What''s wrong with having a home? Mrs. fan has not given birth to a child and a half for master fan for so many years. She is filial and filial and has no future. I understand this reason. You must understand it! Mrs. fan Shao has nothing to do, and she should have been... " "Shut up!" The door behind the green bamboo was pulled apart abruptly. Young master fan stood at the door, looking at Feng girl coldly, and his eyes were angry and shouted. The green bamboo was originally leaning on the door, because the door was suddenly opened, the whole people fell back, fortunately Qi Qingxing stood in the inside and held him. "Master fan!" As soon as she saw master fan coming out, she was happy, and immediately walked towards him. Her eyes swept into the room behind him. When she saw the river on the side of Qi Qingxing, she saw a twist in her eyes. Jiang evening white just saw this scene, frown, but did not say anything, but to master Fan said: "master fan, things have been discussed, you can go." That''s what''s going on. "Thank you for your help." Master fan came back to God, and then returned to the late white of the river and qiqingxing bow in arch. The seriousness of his expression was not like making a fake. People around him heard this sentence and immediately understood that he came to the inn so late. It was something that he wanted to find these two people to help. Miss Feng also heard it, her face changed, knowing that she was afraid that she had made things worse. When master fan came out of Qi Qingxing and jiangevening White House, she hurriedly said to him, "I didn''t mean it. I don''t know that you are here for important things, I......" "Why are you here, my master doesn''t care." But young master fan looked at her coldly, and said nothing but indifference. "But if you say that you have destroyed my wife''s reputation, don''t blame me for being polite at that time!" Obviously, the more words in front of her are less lethal than those said by the back of master fan. No matter what others say, Miss Feng doesn''t care much. She just wants to marry him. When she married him, she will only regret the people who laugh at her before, and she doesn''t have to do anything. But the three words and two words of master fan were all fighting her hope, which made her face pale, and could not stand at all, and the whole person was crumbling. But master fan didn''t care about her, and went straight across her and headed downstairs. "Master fan!" Feng girl was forced to resist tears and shouted at him. However, master fan didn''t take any care of it, even his steps did not pause. He saw that he had gone downstairs and was leaving the inn. Feng girl turned around to see this scene, she hurriedly shouted that master fan ran up, but because of the too flustered steps, she did not step on the stairs and rolled down. "Master fan..." Feng girl was in a pain in her head and looked straight at the young master fan in front of her when she was confused. But even if the people in the inn saw her roll down the stairs and screamed, the young master fan didn''t stop at all, let alone turn around and see him. Feng girl watched master fan go out of the inn door directly, and she was in a pain and she closed her eyes unadvently. After all, there is only one door, and the movement and quiet that Feng girl calls out is so big, Jiang evening white is not deaf, naturally, all the outside movements and sounds are clearly heard, including the falling of that girl Feng. But she did not open the door to see, only sat at the table to drink a cup of tea, and stretched out a lazy, toward Qi Qingxing way: "ah, let''s rest?" Chapter 1579 "Well." Qi Qingxing nodded, and he stood behind Jiang Wanbai. He leaned over slightly and hugged her from behind. He buried his face in her shoulder socket and took a deep breath. Jiang Wanbai did not move, let him hold it so. After a moment of warmth, they went back to bed to have a rest. That girl Feng didn''t have a big problem. She just fell unconscious. The life of the inn was afraid that something might happen to her here. She was sent to the medical center immediately, and then sent to inform father Feng. It was said that there was a hole in her head, so that she could have a good life. After another day, Jiang Wanbai took Lu Jue to the mountain where old man Yu was, and let Lu Jue worship his teacher. When she finished her apprenticeship, she gave Lu Jue a storage space she had refined before, which was filled with a lot of messy things, most of which were some Rune paper and array plates. "I don''t have any good things. They can be regarded as good things. Maybe these Rune papers and array plates are just the same. I don''t have any talent for refining weapons. If I have a chance in the future, I''ll give you another ring for storing things." The smile of white Jue touch River late. Lu Jue hasn''t started practicing yet, but he is not an ordinary child. When Jiang Wanbai tried to tell him how to use the storage space, he didn''t expect that Lu Jue did. "Worthy of being my apprentice, great!" Jiang night white eyes a bright, not stingy praise of Lu Jue. Lu Jue was also very happy. Looking up at Jiang Wanbai, he asked, "master, can I put anything into this?" "As long as it''s not a living thing, you can put it in, whatever you want. This is your storage space, and the right to use it is yours." Jiang Wanbai Dao confirmed that Lu Jue was now able to use the storage space. Jiang Wanbai taught him to recognize the owner of the storage space. The main body of the storage space given by Jiang Wanbai to Lu Jue is a jade ring. Originally, she intended to use a rope to bring it to lujue''s neck. But after Lu Jue let Yuhuan recognize the owner, the jade ring turned into a red light and became a mark on the inside of Lu Jue''s wrist. Very light green, if you don''t look carefully, others can''t find it. What''s more, as long as Lu Jue doesn''t roll up his sleeves, others will be invisible. After that, it was midnight. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing took Lu Jue back to the town. Lu Jue was still sleeping in his small yard. Jiang Wanbai thought that this was the place where Lu Jue and old Yu lived together. Before long, Lu Jue would leave here with her, so he did not let Lu Jue live with them in the inn. And this evening, Lu Jue got a jade ring to store. When he was excited, he probably had a lot of things to put in the jade ring. After Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing sent him to the courtyard, they went back to the Inn and slept for a while. When it was getting dark, Jiang Wanbai suddenly opened his eyes and turned over to sit up from the bed. "Late?" Qi Qingxing also sat up with his eyes clear. He didn''t look like he was just awakened from his sleep. "What''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai has come down from the bed, speaking very fast, the voice is not high, "jue''er seems to have an accident, I''ll go and have a look." "I''ll go with you." Qi Qingxing didn''t hesitate at all, so he flew out of the window with Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai''s palm flipped, and a paper crane flew out of her palm. It seemed that the paper crane was not flying fast, but had disappeared in the distance in the blink of an eye. Chapter 1580 And the paper crane disappeared with Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Instead of taking Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing to the small yard where Lu Jue lived, the paper crane flew directly outside the town. After following the paper crane out of the town, the chill appeared in Jiang Wan''s white eyes. "We haven''t found it yet. It''s delivered to the door by itself." Jiang Wanbai sneers, and Qi Qingxing looks at the river ahead. At this time, the sun has risen half from the East, illuminating the world. On the other side of the river, when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing arrived, Lu Jue was walking into the water. Jiang Wanbai did not hesitate, but flew directly to the river instead of going to Lu Jue. When it appeared above the river, the golden power had turned into a large golden net, directly covering the area in front of Lu Jue. The still calm river suddenly became turbulent. The water waves turned up and brought out waves. You can see at a glance that something in the river is rapidly swimming towards the distance. Jiang Wanbai went directly to Lu Jue, and Qi Qingxing went after the thing. Although Jiang Wanbai laid down the golden net, he did not expect that the thing in the river was not only alert but also extremely fast. In a blink of an eye, he directly escaped from the place covered by the golden net of jiangwanbai. Qi Juelu doesn''t have the slightest hesitation to pursue Qi Juelu. The one who doesn''t want to go up the river with yanjuelu doesn''t want to take care of the other one. "Jue''er?" Jiang Wanbai carried lujue to the bank from the river, and dried his clothes wet by the river with aura. The divine sense had long covered him and was checking his situation. To Jiang Wanbai''s relief, Lu Jue was just bewildered and had no other major hindrance. She reached out and put her fingertip on Lu Jue''s eyebrow. The golden aura did not enter Lu Jue''s eyebrow. Lu Jue was shocked and then blinked. Her eyes became clear. "Master? Why are you here? " When Lu Jue saw Jiang Wanbai squatting in front of him, he was surprised at first and then asked in doubt. Jiang Wanbai Quzhi gently flicked his eyebrow, but said: "you can have a good look at where you are now." Hearing Jiang Wanbai''s words, Lu Jue looked around and widened her eyes, "I Don''t I sleep at home Why are you standing here?! Just as Jiang Wanbai expected, Lu Jue couldn''t sleep after he went back last night. He kept putting things into the storage space and taking them out again. He didn''t feel tired of going back and forth for several times. He couldn''t bear his sleepiness until dawn. He yawned and fell asleep. Lu Jue didn''t remember the rest. He remembered that he was sleeping at home and didn''t know how he got here. "It should be the thing that killed Yang Yong. Now it seems that there is a connection between the drowning of several children in the town many years ago and this one. Let''s wait first." Jiang Wanbai stood up and touched Lu Jue''s head. Lu Jue nodded and stood by. Qi Qingxing came back very quickly. When he came back, he still carried a black net in his hand. There was a ball of things in the net pocket. The black net was woven by Qi Qingxing with evil Qi, and the things inside were trapped directly. However, the struggle of the group was useless. Chapter 1581 On the contrary, because of the struggle, the magic net is getting tighter and tighter, which makes it miserable. As a result, when Qi Qingxing came back with this thing, it had stopped struggling, and seemed to be lying in the net bag motionless. "Shigong, what is this?" Lu Jue blinked his eyes and looked at the thing Qi Qingxing was holding with surprise. Qi Qingxing looked at Jiang Wanbai and said, "it''s a kid." "Kid?" Lu Jue slightly widened his eyes, "is this the thing that changed ah Yong before and cheated uncle Yang?" "Well." Qi Qingxing nodded. "Let''s go back first. It''s light." Jiang Wanbai reached out and touched Lu Jue''s head and said softly, "do you want to go back to sleep again?" Lu Jue had been sleeping in the early hours of the morning. Then he was bewildered by the little ghost and lured to the river. He didn''t sleep long at all. However, he was in good spirits. His eyes were bright. He shook his head when he heard Jiang Wanbai''s question and said, "master, I''m not sleepy. I also want to know what this little ghost is about." "OK, then come back to the inn with us. If you are sleepy, it''s good to sleep in the inn." Jiangwan Baidao. So Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing take Lu Jue back to the inn. When they go back, the inn has opened. The waiter is cleaning the table inside. When they turn around, they see Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing coming in with Lu Jue. They are stunned and look a little dull? My guests, when did you go out He did not open the door for a long time. After opening the door, although he went back to the kitchen, it was not long. He did not notice that anyone went downstairs. Fortunately, Xiao Er has no Yin and Yang eyes, so he can''t see the kid Qi Qingxing is still carrying in his hand. "We went out when you opened the door." Jiangwan white noodles do not change color. "Oh, oh." Xiao Er scratched his head, but he didn''t think about it. After all, he did leave for a while, and he didn''t wake up. His mind was still confused. Even if he didn''t notice when someone went out in the inn, it was normal. Jiang Wanbai smiles and doesn''t stay much. They go upstairs and enter the house. In the room, Jiang Wanbai casually sets up a border. Qi Qingxing puts away the magic net. The ghost who is still dying at the moment inside immediately seems to seize the opportunity and run outside. As a result, he bumps into the border arranged by Jiang Wanbai. As soon as the imp turns back, he sees Jiang Wanbai looking at himself. He is scared. He shrinks in the corner of the wall and doesn''t dare to move again. He doesn''t rush outside. I think I can''t escape. Just this let Jiang Wanbai know that this kid is different from other kids. "The kid is kept." Qi Qingxing sat at the table, poured a cup of tea and handed it to Jiang Wan''s white hand, in a weak voice. When he was chasing this kid, he had been summoned. If Qi Qing didn''t use the magic net to trap him, he would have been summoned away. At the moment, hearing Qi Qingxing''s words, the kid shrinks again. But Jiang Wanbai''s pupils turned to gold. She looked at the little ghost in the corner of the wall and chuckled, "it''s really raised by people, and there''s a mark. It''s easy to do." She took a paper man out of the storage ring, then reached out to the ghost and said, "follow the breath left by this mark, you can naturally find the person behind it." Chapter 1582 Jiang Wanbai said these words to Lu Jue. But Lu Jue also widened his eyes and wrote down all Jiang Wanbai''s words in his heart. Obviously, Xiaogui also understood Jiang Wanbai''s words, and immediately began to struggle, and his mouth also gave out a sharp scream. However, Jiang Wanbai had already set a boundary, which naturally prevented him from doing so. Let the kid scream and do not want to pass on any movement. Even in order to get in touch with the person behind the imp, it''s better to start first to find out the situation here. Jiang Wanbai directly cut off the connection between the kid and the person behind him. Although the trouble is a little bit, but also compared to the trouble behind, but also save a lot of trouble. Jiang Wanbai grabs the kid in his hand. No matter how he struggles and screams, he can''t get rid of Jiang Wanbai''s hand. Finally, Jiang Wanbai pastes the paper man, and the kid''s struggle stops. As soon as the golden light flashes, the paper man directly disappears into the kid''s body. Jiang Wanbai loosed his hand, and the shrieking imp just floated in front of Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai said to Lu Jue: "you stay in the Inn and have a good rest. When you wake up, go to the next door to look for Qingzhu, and ask him to take you to breakfast. You can go back as soon as you go." "Good." Although Lu Jue wanted to go with him, he didn''t want to make trouble for Jiang Wanbai, so he nodded his head cleverly. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing followed the little ghost to the outside. Outsiders can''t see the existence of the imp. the waiter downstairs can only see Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walking down from the upstairs. He smiles and asks, "are you going out to have breakfast?" "Well." Jiang Wanbai nodded with a smile. The hotel does not provide meals, but provides a kitchen. As long as you have prepared the ingredients, you can borrow the kitchen of the inn for cooking. Some guests will have this demand for various reasons, but Jiang Wanbai and others do not need it. When there is no place to eat outside, it''s natural to need green bamboo to cook. But now there are many places to eat in the town. Naturally, if you can go out to eat, you don''t need green bamboo to cook. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing follow Xiaogui all the way to fan Fu. Until the kid went directly through the door of fan''s house, Jiang Wanbai looked around and found that there was no one nearby. After a look at Qi Qingxing, they jumped into fan''s house directly and followed him to go inside. As a result, I met the old housekeeper. Jiang Wanbai had seen the old housekeeper before in master fan''s memory illusion, so he laughed when he saw the old housekeeper. "Who are you? Why break in? Get out of here! Or I''ll have someone report to the official! " However, the old housekeeper''s face suddenly became gloomy. His turbid eyes were fixed on Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, and his voice was loud, as if to remind the rest of the family. However, there were not many people in fan''s house. It was young master fan who came out first. As soon as master fan saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, he was stunned for a moment. Then he came back to protect a woman in plain clothes who followed him. He said to the woman in a low voice: "you go into the house. No matter what happens outside, don''t come out. Remember what I said to you before. If you have a chance You just take what I gave you and go far away, and never come back here again. " Jiang Wanbai also heard what master fan and the woman said, and he could guess that this woman was the lady fan. She raised her eyebrows slightly, but she did not say anything to stop her. Obviously, master fan already knew that they would find him sooner or later, and had arranged the way back for Mrs. fan. Chapter 1583 However, according to master fan''s words, it seems that only Mrs. fan is the only one in the rear road he has arranged, and he himself is not included in it. Mrs. fan also understood this. She took master fan''s hand and anxiously said, "I''m gone. What about you? Will you let me go alone? I''m not going Over there, master fan and Mrs. fan are struggling to decide who to let go or go together. Jiang Wanbai has already taken back her sight. She and Qi Qingxing come to find the person behind the kid. Of course, the kid doesn''t stay in front of master fan. Obviously, the person behind it is not young master fan. If it''s not master fan, it can only be master fan. Jiang Wanbai didn''t care about the housekeeper. He and Qi Qingxing followed the little ghost and continued to walk inside. The old housekeeper came to stop him and said, "what do you want to do? Get out of here! Otherwise, I will report to the official! " "Report to the official?" Jiang Wanbai began to laugh. "It''s interesting, such a vivid puppet technique. I wonder if this puppet was made by master fan?" As she spoke, she flicked her fingertips, and then a spiritual power flew to the old housekeeper''s eyebrows. The old housekeeper''s face showed fear, and subconsciously wanted to dodge, but it was too late. A red light flashed in his eyes, and then his eyes were numb, and the whole person stood still. From the other side, two people, a cook and a maid, saw the scene with fear on their faces and turned to run. Unfortunately, it was too late. Qi Qingxing''s evil spirit quickly caught up with them. Without entering their heads, they stood still like the housekeeper. Jiang Wanbai gave a light Tut and went to put the three puppets into the storage space. She planned to take them back to study. She was still very interested in puppet art. It''s a pity that before that, there was no way to find any way. In the 21st century, puppet art was almost lost. After she came here, she didn''t see any puppet art. She didn''t expect to see such an excellent puppet art in fan''s house. If she hadn''t found that the old housekeeper was unpopular and insidious, which aroused Jiang Wanbai''s suspicions, she began to try her hand, but she didn''t expect that the other party was really a puppet. It''s a windfall. Jiang Wanbai thought with a smile that since she came in front of her, it should be her. Seeing the three old housekeepers disappear, Mrs. fan Shao stares. When she comes back to her senses, she looks at Jiang Wanbai with fear in her eyes. She can''t help but step back, but she doesn''t let go of master fan''s hand, for fear that he will rush up when she doesn''t pay attention. "Don''t be afraid, they are coming to me Mr. Fan. " Master fan gently patted his wife''s hand in a low voice. Young master fan''s address to master fan is very unfamiliar. Even when he mentions him, he has a trace of blood in his eyes and his face is full of hate. At that time, master fan looked for Jiang Wanbai to find his tampered memory. When Jiang Wanbai retrieved the memory for him, he saw his memory by the way, and naturally knew why. Master fan is not master fan''s son at all, but the housekeeper killed his parents and brought him to Yushu town. Chapter 1584 This means that young master fan called his father for more than ten or twenty years. In fact, he was his enemy of killing his father. Master fan is a eunuch, and master fan is also a eunuch. The two masters and servants of the fan family stayed in Yushu town to guard the gathering of yin and teach each other evil skills. However, to learn evil skills, it is necessary to be Tianzheng. Therefore, master fan asked the housekeeper to find a child who was Tianzheng, bring it back, erase his memory, and raise him since childhood. Master fan himself was sold by his parents. After all, there is no difference between a man and a woman who can''t continue the incense. If there is a difference, the biggest difference is that many people think that Tianzheng is not as good as the female one. He can''t continue the incense for his family. If it is spread out, it will make people laugh and lose the face of the whole family. Mr. Fan''s parents also thought so. They bought him back after they paid a sum of money when they came to visit. Mr. Fan knew this and was eager to leave his original home. But master fan was different. When the old housekeeper came to visit him, although his parents were poor and his son was a eunuch, they did not want to give up him. No matter what conditions the old housekeeper promised, they were not willing to agree to sell master fan to the fan family. The old housekeeper is just a puppet. What he can say is the words that master fan ordered in advance. After that, the old housekeeper would kill himself. This is what master fan gave him. If the other side still doesn''t want to do it, kill him. But at that time, master fan had already recorded something vaguely. After he was taken back to fan''s house, master fan directly changed his memory in order to save trouble, so that he thought he was the father and son of master fan, and his mother died later. Yushu town is not clear about the affairs in fan''s house. They only know that master fan did marry a wife, but they don''t know when young master fan was born. After all, fan''s house didn''t give him a half full moon wine and a birthday party. On the contrary, it was at the funeral of Mrs. fan that the talents of Yushu town first met Mr. Fan, who was several years old at that time. The people in Yushu town didn''t find it strange. After all, the fan family has always been like this in the town for so many years. They are particularly low-key and seldom deal with their neighbors. If Jiang Wanbai didn''t use soul searching technique on young master fan, and he just wanted to try using fantasy to assist soul searching, I''m afraid that master fan would never know the truth. After learning the truth in the inn that night, master fan didn''t come back to ask Master fan. What''s the point of asking again? Therefore, he has been preparing to pave the way for Mrs. fan Shao. Only in this way can he rest assured to do his own things. Mrs. fan also vaguely noticed something, but did not dare to ask more. Until now, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing broke in. "Yes, we''ve come to look for Mr. Fan. As long as you don''t get involved with Mr. Fan, we probably won''t have anything to do with you today." Jiang Wanbai looks at Mrs. fan Shao and smiles. Mrs. fan looked at her in a daze. After a while, she suddenly blocked in front of master fan. She looked at Jiang Wanbai and said, "I don''t know what Dad did. What he did has nothing to do with my husband. You should not trouble my husband." "Well?" Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes. He had planned to go to master fan''s yard. When she heard Mrs. fan''s words, she stopped and looked at Mrs. fan''s wife with a smile and said, "it seems that there is no silver here. Is master fan also involved in this matter? Or, what do you know? " Chapter 1585 "No I don''t know anything. " Mrs. fan shook her head, turned and pushed master fan to the courtyard where they came out. As she walked, she said, "we don''t know anything. Don''t come to us if you have something to do." Jiang Wanbai did not catch up with him or stop them. He watched Mrs. fan push master fan into the yard and closed the gate again. But the next moment, the gate was opened. Master fan stood at the gate of the yard. He looked at the little ghost who was not far away from Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing and said, "I know what you are here for. You can''t kill him." "Why?" Jiang Wanbai looks at him with a smile. Master fan took out a machete from his waist and said, "even if you want to kill him, I should do it." If he was really bought by the housekeeper, it would be fine. But clearly, his parents didn''t want to sell him to the fan family. Master fan directly let the puppet kill his parents and his newborn sister. They had a deep blood feud and had to avenge him! Mrs. fan ran after him in a hurry and stood behind him. She was stunned when she heard him say this. She clenched his arm and murmured, "husband, you..." "I''m the one who failed you." Master fan turned around and looked at her with pain in his eyes. "I''m not the young master of the fan family. I had my own parents and a newly born sister. But in order to bring me back to the fan family, he asked the old housekeeper to kill my parents and sister. I had to revenge If you had known that I had lived such a life, would you have married me? " He pauses for a moment, and asks what he had asked before in the illusion. Mrs. fan looked at him in a daze and didn''t answer him immediately. "When I''m gone, you can take the things I''ve packed for you. There''s a letter of divorce in it. In the future, you''ll be free. I''ll..." "Pa" a crisp sound, fan''s voice suddenly stopped, he slightly side of the face, the face is a shallow palm print. Mrs. fan was stunned for a moment, but she soon regained her mind. She glared at master fan and curled her hands down on her side, but she could not restrain herself from shaking. She gritted her teeth and said, "it was you who asked to marry me, and I was willing to marry you. How did you tell my grandfather, did you forget? Now you give me a letter of divorce, take all things on your shoulders, what do you think of me? What do you think is the relationship between us? Fan Qing! I tell you, from the moment I nodded and agreed to marry you, I have never regretted it. You are the one who regrets "No! I have no regrets! How can I regret... " Master fan''s hand was also clenched into a fist. He looked at Mrs. fan with red eyes. He did not restrain himself. He held out his hand and took Mrs. fan into his arms. "I married you, and I never regret it. I just feel sorry for you. You have married me for so many years. I can''t let you live a comfortable life, but I make you bear those unbearable names..." For so many years, master fan and his wife have never had children, but no one outside will say that it is because master fan can''t do it. Even if there is one or two voices, it will soon disappear. On the contrary, he said that Mrs. fan could not lay more eggs. He even praised master fan''s deep love for his wife. Even if she could not bear children, she never thought about divorcing his wife or taking concubines. Chapter 1586 Master fan wanted to tell the truth. He would rather let all the names be on him than let his wife suffer injustice. Because of this, ever since Mrs. fan married him, she has never stepped out of fan''s house. "You have nothing to be sorry for me. For so many years, I have been very comfortable. I don''t have to worry about anything. I read books every day and play chess with you. You often accompany me to talk. How many people dream of such a comfortable life? I have all of them. What can I not be satisfied with?" Mrs. fan Shao sobbed. She had nothing else to ask for, even if she would not have her own children in her life, or even a close friend in her boudoir, or a good friend who could say a few words, but master fan loved her, spoiled her, respected her, and cared about her everywhere. Even if it was this, many husbands and wives in the world could not do it, but she had it. Mrs. fan is not greedy. She thinks it''s enough. It''s enough to stay with master fan for a lifetime. It was the first time that they had been married for so many years, and they all said what they had in mind. Jiang Wanbai stood not far away and looked at Qi Qingxing subconsciously. She raised her eyebrows slightly and did not speak, but they both laughed together. Qi Qingxing reached out and held her hand from under the sleeve robe, clasping her fingers tightly. At this time, an unexpected voice came to Jiang Wanbai. "Master fan!" Miss Feng''s head is still wrapped with white gauze. She rarely wears an apron around her waist. She is also rouged and dressed in a new dress. She did not come in from the gate of fan''s residence. On the contrary, she came out of the inner courtyard with her and master fan. When Miss Feng saw Mr. Fan and Mrs. fan holding together, her eyes were gloomy for a moment. But soon, she seemed to think of something and her face was smiling again. Jiang Wanbai just saw this scene, and his eyelids jumped with him. He felt a strange feeling in his heart. The next moment, she knew why she had a strange feeling. When Mrs. fan heard Miss Feng''s cry, she pushed him away from him and broke away from him. After talking to him clearly, she felt much more relaxed. Previously, she only cared about crying, but didn''t remember that there were outsiders. But now that she has made it clear, Mrs. fan began to feel embarrassed. After pushing him away, she pulled her sleeve and lowered her head to wipe her tears. But her other hand still held him tightly and did not let go. Master fan took out a brocade handkerchief from his arms and wiped it lovingly for her. "Master fan!" Miss Feng, seeing that master fan was only looking at his wife and not paying attention to herself, cried out in a hurry. But master fan still did not look back, nor did he pay attention to her. Mrs. fan put out her hand and pushed master fan. In a low voice, she said in a low voice, "it''s someone you know. Go and greet me. Don''t worry about me. She has been calling you. What''s the matter if you don''t pay attention to her?" "It''s just a shameless man, I don''t know." But young master Fan said in a low voice. He didn''t try to keep her voice down. Obviously, he didn''t intend to save face for Miss Feng at all. Or, for him, it was not something he needed to think about if this sentence fell in the ears of Miss Feng. Chapter 1587 "I told you before that I often eat noodles in the opposite Feng''s noodle shop. She is the daughter of the noodle shopkeeper, and I have never paid attention to her." Master fan paused for a moment and then said, "there are many people who go there to eat noodles. I can always hear a lot of interesting things there." "So you heard all those stories in that noodle shop?" Mrs. fan asked, her eyes widened slightly. Master fan thought for a moment and said, "some of them are heard, some of them are indeed what I saw from books." The conversation between the two reached Miss Feng''s ears. Miss Feng''s face was not very good-looking. She was blue and white. I don''t know why. She suddenly took a look at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wan''s eyes all jumped. The next moment, she heard Miss Feng raise her voice and say to master fan: "master fan, we met in the inn the night before yesterday. Don''t you wonder why I am here?" After she raised her voice and asked, she seemed to have remembered something. She continued, "young lady, you are misunderstood. Master fan didn''t go to the inn to see me the night before yesterday. I followed him. It turned out that he met this lady there..." Miss Feng talks and looks at Jiang Wanbai. Her eyes are full of malice. Jiang Wanbai was disgusted by her directly. She frowned and her eyes began to chill. "I don''t want my tongue. I don''t mind cutting it for you." Qi Qingxing has a cold voice. Jiang Wanbai looked at him in surprise, and saw that his eyebrows and eyes were filled with anger. Obviously, he was also angry with the words of that girl Feng if they were pointed at. He was angry with Miss Feng''s nonsense and slander Jiang Wanbai''s reputation. Miss Feng was a little scared. She didn''t dare to look at Qi Qingxing, and her face turned white. She lowered her head in a hurry, but she didn''t know what she thought of. She said, "I didn''t talk nonsense. Wasn''t master fan in your room the night before yesterday? Is this lady here? Close the door, who knows you! " Before she finished her words, she screamed suddenly, and blood gushed out of her mouth. Miss Feng covered her mouth in horror, but she did not know who moved her hand. Even because of her tongue cut, she couldn''t make a voice to ask for help, but she could only make a voice of "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Qi Qingxing didn''t kill her. She just cut her tongue. The blood gushed out in an instant was frightening. It didn''t really kill her or break her tongue. But Miss Feng was so scared that she lost her blood. Looking at this scene, Mrs. fan was also shocked, but she did not have any sympathy for this girl Feng. After all, what Miss Feng said just now was really upsetting. Qi Qingxing also warned her in advance. Master fan looked at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing with fear, especially when he saw the little ghost floating in front of Jiang Wanbai''s body. His face was even more ugly and his eyes were so scared that although he came out with Miss Feng, he never said a word after so long. He didn''t even find anything different about master fan. After all, Miss Feng didn''t speak any more. She covered her mouth in horror, looked at the people present, and ran to the gate of fan''s mansion. Because of her running, master fan finally recovered. "That girl Feng is so infatuated with you that she asks for her father in person. She has already promised her. When you find a suitable day, you can carry her into the door." However, master fan did not go to talk to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, but turned to master fan. Chapter 1588 Young master fan just looked at him coldly, but did not answer. Mrs. fan looked at him in a daze and subconsciously. Then she reflected what had just happened. She took back her sight and didn''t make any more noise. She just stood quietly beside him, holding his arm and never let go. "What kind of eyes are you looking at? I''m your father! Is that how you look at me? Everything I do is for you Fan said angrily, just like all the father''s reaction to disobedient children is similar, but his eyes are particularly gloomy. Jiang Wanbai blinked, looked at Qi Qingxing, coughed softly, and said, "master fan, have you forgotten something?" She pointed to the little ghost floating in front of her, and looked at Mr. Fan with a smile and kindly reminded him. Master fan didn''t look at the kid and said, "what did I forget?" After asking this, he did not wait for Jiang Wanbai to answer, and then yelled at master fan: "I allow you to go out and walk, in order to let you have more knowledge! It''s not for you to make friends "He''s stalling." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. As soon as this sentence came out, master fan''s expression was obviously stiff. Jiang Wan''s white hook lips began to smile, "Oh? Delay time? In order to wait for wusula, the master behind you, to come? " "How do you know?" Master fan blurted out and looked at Jiang Wanbai with horror in his eyes. Jiang Wan''s smile on her white face deepened. She raised her hand slowly, and the golden aura between her fingers lingered, "why do I know? Yes, of course. I''d like to remind you that you don''t have to wait any longer. He can''t come here. He''s just coming to die. " At the moment when her voice dropped completely, Jiang Wan''s golden aura in her white hands was so strong that she came to master fan in a blink of an eye. "Stop it!" Young master fan was in a hurry and rushed to master fan. "Husband Fan Shao''s wife was startled and ran after him. However, Mrs. fan''s speed was not as fast as master fan''s. she could only watch master fan''s block for him and spray out a mouthful of blood. The blood from young master fan''s mouth was directly sprayed on his face. Jiang Wanbai frowned a little when he saw master fan rushing by, but he still took back most of the Lingli. Otherwise, he would die if she passed by. Because Jiang Wanbai stopped in time, and he was only slightly injured. "I didn''t raise you for nothing." Master fan reached out his hand and touched his face. He wiped the blood off his face. He looked at young master fan and said with a strange smile. But the next moment, his laughter stopped suddenly and his eyes widened. The machete in master fan''s hand went directly into his heart. He also pulled his lips and laughed, saying, "I have a deep blood feud. I must kill you myself!" "You How How... " Master fan looked at young master fan in disbelief, probably to ask why he knew the truth. Unfortunately, master fan stabbed his machete into his heart and twisted it hard, and there was blood gushing from his throat. After all, he could not ask the question thoroughly. Young master fan pulled out the machete with a sudden, and the blood spattered on his face. However, there was no expression on his face. He just watched the body of master fan fall to the ground with unbelievable reluctance and resentment. These emotions were still frozen in master fan''s face, and he would not close his eyes when he died. Chapter 1589 "Husband..." Mrs. fan did not look at the body of master fan on the ground. She had already run to him. Seeing that his hands shaking with the machete, she grabbed the machete and threw it far away. "Husband Mrs. fan took the embroidered handkerchief and wiped the blood on his face for master fan. The next moment, she was carried into her arms. Looking at this scene, Jiang Wanbai scans fan''s house and finds that there is nothing left. She pinches the little ghost in front of her. She takes back her sight and says to Qi Qingxing, "let''s go back?" "Well." Qi Qingxing nodded. Now that Yang Yong''s death has been found out, master fan has to use his child''s anger to heal his wounds after he was injured. Many years ago, so many children died in the town because of his father''s accidental injury. This time, in order to take young master fan away from the dreamland of Jiang Wanbai, he also paid a lot of money. In order to heal his wounds, he sent ghosts to suck the anger of those children. In order not to arouse suspicion, he forged the illusion of Yang Yongyan''s death. As for why the little ghost pretended to be Yang Yong to cheat manager Yang, I think it''s funny. When Lu Jue comes back at noon, Jiang Wanbai tells Lu Jue that he will leave Yushu town early tomorrow morning. However, he goes to say goodbye to the people he knows. Chueh Lu nodded and went out after lunch. When he saw Qi Qingxing recapturing the little ghost, Lu Jue had already realized that Yang Yong''s affairs were about to be found out, and they were about to leave Yushu town. Therefore, he had made psychological preparations, but it was inevitable that he would not give up. In the afternoon of that day, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went to the mountain behind the town and went into the cave again. When she came out again, she brought out a box and other things in the cave, which were useful and useless. All of them were brought out by her. As for the gathering Yin array, she completely destroyed it. "I forgot to ask Master fan about the three puppets." Jiang Wanbai looked at the things in the storage ring and went back with Qi Qingxing, muttering. As a result, she had just finished muttering, and Xiaochang showed up. The moment she appeared was illuminated by the sun, her face turned white like paper. Fortunately, Jiang Wanbai lost a border to him in time, and Xiaochang came back slowly. His godfather didn''t show up, but the voice of swearing still came out, "how many times have you said that? Don''t be rash, don''t be rash! Why can''t you change it? If Miss Jiang didn''t help you in time, you would be out of your wits! " "Godfather, I know I''m wrong. I''ll never dare to do it again!" Xiao Chang quickly confessed his mistake. Master Chang snorted and didn''t buy it. "Every time he said he knew he was wrong, but which time did you change it?" "Hey, hey..." Xiao Chang scratched his head and laughed, and said nothing more. Master Chang murmured and scolded a few words, and then there was no voice. Xiaochang then said to Jiang Wan, "Miss Jiang, I just seem to hear you mention the puppet technique?" "Indeed." Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and nodded, saying that he had got three puppets in fan''s house. Xiao Chang said, "can you show me the three puppets?" Seeing Xiaochang''s reaction, it is clear that he knows something. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have a look at each other, and without hesitation, they take out the puppet in their own storage ring. Chapter 1590 At noon, Jiang Wanbai had wiped away the divine sense that master fan had left in the three puppets. Now the three puppets are all puppets without owners, and they have recovered to their most primitive appearance. They are only the size of a palm, but they are very delicate. They don''t look like ordinary puppets. When Xiaochang saw the three puppets, they did not come to take a close look. He said, "Miss Jiang, to be honest, these three puppets are all made by me." "You made it?" Jiang Wan''s white eyes brightened up, but he was more pleased and admired. "Fierce, I haven''t seen a more delicate and flexible puppet so far. I think the puppet skill you have practiced has a great inheritance?" If Xiaochang''s puppet skill is inherited by a master, Jiang Wanbai can only give up the idea at the beginning. After all, if you want to learn this kind of thing, you usually have to learn from the master. As she taught situ and Qingzhu, they are just irrelevant, not the inheritance of Tianyin school. However, Lu Jue is her close disciple. What Lu Jue learns in the future is the most important and crucial part not to be spread out. Thinking about this, Jiang Wanbai sighed. It''s a pity that she still wants to learn this puppet skill. If she can learn it well, she will certainly be able to use it in the future. However, the next moment, Jiang Wanbai heard Xiaochang say: "I bought this puppet skill at random from a bookstall. There are only ten coppers. I remember that book is also in the cave." "Do you have any?" Jiang Wanbai can''t afford to spend ten coppers to buy such a book. Instead, he is stunned and looks at Qi Qingxing. After all, most of the books in the cave were read by Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu. Qi Qingxing''s vision of Shangjiang Wanbai, he shook his head and said, "I didn''t see it. Go back and ask Xue Xu, or it''s the paper man you read." "Maybe." At that time, Jiang Wanbai also took out a lot of paper men to help them read. Her order to the paper man was to find the records about Nanshan. The puppet technique had nothing to do with Nanshan. Even if the paper man had read it, he would not tell her. "It must have been found by those paper men." Jiang Wanbai murmured, if it was Xue Xu who saw the books recording puppet art, he would certainly have said so. Knowing that the puppet art records are in his own storage ring books, Jiang Wanbai is not polite. He directly asks the paper man to look for it in the storage ring. On his way back, Jiang Wanbai asks Xiaochang, "what are you and your Godfather going to do next? To reincarnate or to have another plan? " "Godfather wants to see Princess crescent." Xiao Chang hesitated. Jiang Wan nodded, "let''s meet together. We''ll go there again." The bones of Xiao Chang''s father and son can be collected temporarily, but the bones of the young couple must be sent back, perhaps to Tang Yun, as well as the bones of crescent moon and Li Yan. Fortunately, they are all in the same direction. Jiang Wanbai had planned to go to Nanshan again, so he would not feel any trouble. When he returned to the inn, the little paper man had found the book about puppet art that Jiang Wanbai wanted from the disordered books. Jiang Wanbai took out the book, and by the way told the little paper man to tidy up the storage ring. He sat down at the table and looked at it. Chapter 1591 When it was getting dark, Qingzhu ran in from outside in a hurry. Before he could breathe, he said to Jiang Wanbai, "master, fan''s house is on fire!" "Oh." Jiang Wan''s white eyed skin did not lift, should a, for fan house fire things did not care about the appearance. Qingzhu sat down at the table and poured several bowls of tea. Then he looked at Jiang Wanbai and asked, "master, have you guessed that for a long time?" "Almost." Jiang Wanbai frowned at the book, "guess that they will leave Yushu Town, and will probably think of some ways to erase their traces in Yushu town." After all, after the death of her grandfather, she had only master fan, and there was no other place for her to go. However, for the first ten or twenty years, young master fan was kept in fan''s house to learn. Later, he finally got a little freedom, but he could only walk around Yushu town. He didn''t contact people. After burning down Fan''s house, he naturally wiped out his traces of himself in Yushu town. After all, when fan Fu was in the past, there was no intersection. Green bamboo suddenly, looking back at the outside, did not say anything. After a while, Jiang Wanbai suddenly said, "we''ll leave early tomorrow morning. Before we leave, we''ll go to Yang''s baozi shop and try the steamed buns there." "Good." Sitting beside Jiang Wanbai, Qi Qingxing nodded. Qingzhu also subconsciously nodded, but a moment later he reacted again. He suddenly turned his head and looked at Jiang Wanbai and asked, "master, what did you just say?" "I said to have steamed buns tomorrow morning." Jiang Wanbai closes the book in his hand and looks at the green bamboo with a faint smile on his face. Green bamboo blinked his eyes and looked puzzled. But then he laughed and asked, "master, do you mean that the Yangs'' buns will open in the morning?" "I didn''t say that." Jiang Wanbai snorted, but the smile on his face was a little deeper. Seeing this, Qingzhu was more and more sure that the Yangs baozi shop would open tomorrow. He could not help but be happy. He said: "although it is very sad for manager Yang to lose his child, it is a good thing if he can cheer up as soon as possible. I hope he can live a good life in the future." Lu Jue didn''t come back in the evening, and Jiang Wanbai didn''t let anyone go to him. Anyway, as long as he could come back early tomorrow morning. When we go to dinner in the evening, most of the people in the town are talking about the fire in fan''s house. The fire in fan''s house is very strange. It starts suddenly. When it burns, the sky is almost red. There were people who wanted to put out the fire, but they couldn''t do it. What''s more, the fire was burning fan''s house, but it didn''t burn to the Liufu house next door. Liu''s house didn''t touch it at all. When Jiang Wanbai and others went to dinner, they heard that the fire in fan''s house was still burning. It seemed that everything in the fan''s house would stop until it was completely burned. No one came out of the fan''s house. It is estimated that all the people in the fan''s house were burned in it. "I heard that before the fire broke out in fan''s house, the Feng family was still preparing to marry their daughter." A diner said, "it seems that master fan made the decision to let master fan bring Miss Feng into the mansion to be a concubine. Some people said that she had seen the girl come to fan''s house and asked for it. I don''t know what price she paid. When she came back, she gave a mouthful of blood, but with a smile, it was obviously a good thing." Chapter 1592 "It''s a pity that after waiting for a long time, old fan''s house will be burned like this, but who will have to wait for the fire?" "Isn''t it? If you want me to tell you, Miss Feng didn''t marry into fan''s house. Otherwise, when would it be bad to have a fire? This is the time when the fire broke out? The fire burned strangely. Do you think this fire has nothing to do with Miss Feng? " By the time Jiang Wanbai left the restaurant after dinner, the diners were already talking about whether the girl Feng was the fate of a lonely star "The fire is out." Jiang Wanbai took a look at fan''s house. The place where they ate was not far from fan''s house. After all, the whole town was only so big. Although the fire in fan''s house has been extinguished, the heat has not dissipated at all. It has been a dog days, and the weather is very hot. In addition, the hot feeling strikes, and Jiang Wanbai''s sleeve cloth is a border, which makes it feel much cooler. But passers-by do not have such a good treatment, one by one with fans in their hands, but also failed to alleviate the heat, after all, the wind out of the fan is hot. "I used to like that young master fan, but now the fan''s house is burned out. I guess, in a few days, Lao Feng will get rid of the matchmaker from all over the country and give it to his daughter to look at others..." Whispered the two women passing by. Jiang Wanbai listened to these words in his ears and picked his eyebrows slightly. Qingzhu was stunned and said in a low voice: "no, Miss Feng liked master fan so much before. In order to marry him, she went to fan''s house. Now she can''t see him again, and she can''t marry him again. She can''t help but feel sad..." "It must be sad. Some people are like this. On the surface, if nothing happened, they are already sad and dying. Many storybooks also say that the man is still alive, but actually he has gone with master fan..." Qingzhu kept muttering, which was all his own experience and speculation when he read the script. Jiang Wanbai listened to his murmurs, and his forehead puffed. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. Green bamboo is just muttering for a while, and then it stops. Feng Jiang didn''t come to see her late. As soon as she saw Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qing coming in, she immediately stood up and subconsciously took two steps forward. But then she remembered something. She was scared and her steps shrank back. Many people are looking at this place. After all, something has happened to fan''s mansion. Before that, Miss Feng''s Thoughts on master fan have made the whole town know. Naturally, they are staring at Miss Feng, wondering why she came to the Inn at this time. "Is the fire in Fanfu related to you? Did you kill master fan? " Ms. Feng has a wound on her tongue. Although her voice has become vague, it does not prevent her from shouting to Jiang Wanbai in an emotional way. It is more like pointing to controlling Jiang Wanbai to set fire to kill people. "Everything pays attention to a proof. It''s not that you are red mouthed and white toothed. You can say what you want. You don''t have a brain. Do you think everyone has no brain like you?" Jiang Wanbai snorted coldly. Chapter 1593 Qi Qingxing looked at Ms. Feng coldly, with a cold voice and a chill, "don''t you think about memory?" On hearing Qi Qingxing''s three words, Miss Feng immediately covered her mouth with a frightened face, and stepped back several steps behind her feet. She said vaguely, "you are indeed! You hurt my tongue! You did me harm! You also broke into fan''s house this morning. At that time, young master fan behaved strangely. It was clearly related to you! " "Yes, master fan is really strange." Jiang Wanbai nodded seriously, and then she began to smile. She squinted at Miss Feng and said, "I remember that master Fan said you were shameless. Because you kept pestering him, you found fan''s house and sent it to someone''s house to be a concubine. At that time, master fan and Mrs. fan had just opened their hearts. It was just when they were deeply in love that you jumped out and said you would marry him Be a concubine, tut tut Now when I look back, it''s really shameless. " Jiang Wanbai looks at Feng with a smile. No matter in her tone or in her words, she makes no secret of her sarcasm. Miss Feng''s face was blue and white, and she said angrily, "you''re talking nonsense!" "Do you know what I''m talking about, but there''s one thing I have to remind you. If you open your mouth and put a hat on my head, you won''t be afraid to suffer from sore tongue?" Jiang Wanbai hums coldly. Hearing Jiang Wanbai say so, Miss Feng''s first reaction is to reach out and cover her mouth. As soon as she saw her reaction, the people present did not understand, especially when they heard that Miss Feng''s tongue was hurt inexplicably, they thought more deeply. Miss Feng''s tongue also began to ache. She felt the eyes of the people around her fell on her, which made her blush. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something. However, Jiang Wanbai had already withdrawn her sight and went upstairs directly over her. Qingzhu glared at her angrily when she passed by. Fortunately, he thought that Miss Feng had hidden her sadness in her heart. Unexpectedly, she was such a person! He was wrong about her! Miss Feng watched Jiang Wanbai and others go away. Subconsciously, she wanted to say something, but she didn''t know if it was her psychological function. She felt her tongue hurt again when she opened her mouth. It was even more painful than before, so that she cried out directly. The people around her saw her cover her mouth, a face of pain, immediately discussed in succession, "can''t really be reported mouth sore?" "No Well... " Hearing these remarks, Miss Feng was more flustered. She quickly waved her hand and explained that it was a pity that her tongue hurt even more when she opened her mouth. She was full of tears, and she was afraid that she did not dare to stay any longer. She did not know whether she was more afraid of her own tongue sores, or that she was afraid to be seen. When Miss Feng ran away in a hurry, the news that she ran to the inn to make a scene soon spread in the town, including what Jiang Wanbai said. That night, father Feng went to the hospital in the town on his own. The next morning, the story of girl Feng''s sore mouth spread all over the town. Everyone knew that she had been punished for talking nonsense. At this time, Jiang Wanbai and others have left Yushu town. This morning, Jiang Wanbai and others got up very early. At dawn, they had already left the inn, and Lu Jue was waiting at the door of the inn. Lu Jue''s eyes were red, but his spirit was still good. When he saw Jiang Wanbai and others coming out, he immediately stood up. Chapter 1594 "Master!" "Let''s go, have breakfast and we''ll leave." Jiang Wanbai reached out to touch his head and whispered. When the party arrived at the door of Yang''s baozi shop, they saw that the shopkeeper Yang had opened the door and was busy living. Although he looked gaunt, when he saw Jiang Wanbai and others, he barely pulled the corner of his lip to say hello: "good morning." "Good morning." Jiang Wanbai smiles and replies. The steamed buns have just been put into a cage drawer, and they haven''t been steamed yet, so we have to wait for a while, but the soybean milk is already ready. Jiang Wanbai likes and sweetens soymilk, and asks Lu Jue to know that he likes it, so he asks for two bowls and some wonton. "Wonton is ready. Please use it slowly. Be careful. Scald your mouth." Manager Yang put down the last bowl of wonton and said. Maybe a few days ago I broke my voice, and manager Yang''s voice has become hoarse. Jiang Wanbai didn''t ask for wonton, but Qi Qingxing asked for a bowl. He didn''t eat the first mouthful. After cooling, he fed it to Jiang Wanbai''s mouth. Jiang Wanbai bowed his head and ate it, "fresh!" "It''s very nice of you." Manager Yang''s smile. It''s not the first time I''ve been boasted about my feelings. Jiang Wanbai also laughed and said, "the shopkeeper is still young. You can find a bosom friend again." "I don''t care. I''m old enough..." Manager Yang''s smile was obviously bitter, and his eyes were red. "I didn''t want to find another one when the child was still there. Now the children are gone, so I''m living a good life." He said, reaching out to wipe his eyes, his voice became a bit choked. Jiang Wanbai, with his lips hooked, did not speak any more. And shopkeeper Yang obviously doesn''t need to be comforted. If he can open a steamed bun shop again at this time, it proves that he has already figured out a lot of things in his mind. "Steamed stuffed buns. I''ll get them for you." Manager Yang smiles and turns to get the steamed stuffed bun. Although manager Yang himself didn''t say anything, the atmosphere was still a little different. Qingzhu was a little sad, so that his appetite was smaller and he didn''t eat much. When they finished eating, the steamed bun shop was full of people. Everyone was surprised that manager Yang reopened the shop, but he was really happy for him. When Jiang Wanbai and others got up and left, they asked Qingzhu to put the silver on the table and said hello to manager Yang, "shopkeeper Yang, the silver is here. Please remember to put it away." "Ah! Good Manager Yang responded. When Jiang Wanbai and his wife got on the carriage, he came to clean up the table. However, he saw that there was not only money on the table, but also a folded paper. Shopkeeper Yang unfolded the paper. He had been in school for several years, and still recognized the characters. But when he saw the crooked words written on the paper, manager Yang''s eyes turned red and his tears fell. This is the character of his son Yang Yong, and he can recognize it at a glance. After all, the night before Yang Yong''s accident, he was still watching Yang Yong''s side, staring at Yang Yong''s writing. His hand was crooked and twisted like a dog''s crawling. Shopkeeper Yang''s did not know how many times he had said Yang Yong, and he even bought a lot of calligraphy copybooks for famous calligraphers. However, Yang Yong did not make progress. There is only a short sentence on the paper, including a wrong word, "Dad, the fate of father and son in this life is not finished, and it will be continued in two years." "Manager Yang, what''s the matter with you?" The diners around found that shopkeeper Yang was holding a piece of paper with tears on his face and immediately asked. Chapter 1595 Shopkeeper Yang''s face was full of tears, but his eyes were full of laughter. He shook his hands and handed the note to him. He said happily, "I''m happy, happy about the note my son sent me." When the diners heard him say this, they were all surprised. They all came to look at the paper. Some looked at the paper and muttered in their hearts that someone might impersonate Yang Yongliu''s note, just to make shopkeeper Yang feel better. But Yang Yong''s teacher was also there. Looking at the note, he was shocked and said to shopkeeper Yang: "this handwriting is indeed the child of Yang Yong. Manager Yang, where did you see this note?" After hearing this, the diners around believed him a little. They looked at manager Yang excitedly and wanted to hear what he said. After all, such a magical thing might happen to them only once in their life. "It''s just left by that table..." Shopkeeper Yang wiped the tears on his face and pointed to the table in front of him. As soon as he finished speaking, his face changed and he quickly turned to chase outside. However, when he caught up with the street, he looked around, but he could not find Jiang Wanbai and others. Manager Yang didn''t stop and ran to the inn. Fortunately, there was only one inn in the whole town. It was easy to find it. Unfortunately, when he found the inn, he learned that Jiang Wanbai and his wife had left Yushu town. The innkeeper looked at a large group of people behind the shopkeeper Yang. He was also curious, so he quickly asked what happened. He learned about the note from the people behind him. He immediately widened his eyes and said, "it''s true." "What is true?" Manager Yang had already walked to the door of the inn. He came out again and asked in a voice. "Don''t you know?" he said? Yesterday, old Feng''s daughter came here and said those words. Didn''t that lady say that old Feng''s daughter is going to suffer a wound in her mouth? " "It''s true." The diners who followed the shopkeeper Yang nodded one after another. Xiao Er continued: "last night, Feng went to the hospital secretly. I heard it was because his daughter''s mouth was sore!" "Ah There was a sudden exclamation. The waiter was excited and continued: "I was surprised when those people lived here. You forget that the body of ah Yong, the shopkeeper of Yang, was also found by the help of Mr. Xue at that time." "Indeed, I still remember that day when the sun was so strong that people were exposed to the sun. But as soon as Mr. Xue got on the bamboo raft, I felt extremely cool. It was also the master Xue who proposed to go that way. As soon as we went in, we picked up ah Yong''s body..." At that time, the townspeople who salvaged Yang Yong''s body followed suit. For a while, many people recalled what happened when Jiang Wanbai lived in the town, especially those who had contact with them. The more they think about it, the more strange they think of several places. Although some people exaggerate or imagine themselves. But these people all said these words, looked at each other, silent for a moment, the second can not help but say: "are those actually immortals?" "It''s possible. Maybe that note was left by the immortals of your family a YONGTUO. Lao Yang, it''s a great blessing of Lao Yang''s family." The people around remembered the note of manager Yang, and immediately looked at manager Yang, with envy in their eyes. Chapter 1596 But manager Yang didn''t care about it. He found the note back and took it like a baby. His face was full of smiles, "two years, two more years I want to save more money and wait for my a-yong to come back... " He wiped his eyes and went back to the Yang''s steamed bun shop. The diners who had gone with him temporarily followed him back to eat his breakfast. But the story of manager Yang''s family spread quickly, and no one in the town knew it. While they talked about what happened to manager Yang, they did not forget what happened to the Feng family, especially the fate of Miss Feng. For a moment, there was a clear contrast between the two families. The rumors that these people were immortals were also spread to the Feng family''s father and daughter''s ears. Miss Feng immediately burst into tears, and her expression was full of regret. "Dad, I was wrong, I know I was wrong..." If she had known that those people were immortals and were not easy to be provoked, she would not have provoked those people. With Miss Feng''s crying, the sores in her mouth broke out, and a lot of pus came out, which gave off a disgusting smell. After a while, the Feng family''s noodle shop closed, and the Feng family''s father and daughter also left their hometown. They didn''t know where they had gone. People in the town said that the Feng family''s father and daughter actually went to find the immortals, because the sores caused by Miss Feng''s tongue were not good all the time, and the doctor couldn''t help it. They could only find the immortals. After getting on the carriage, green bamboo drove the carriage directly to the outside of the town. On the way, green bamboo asked curiously, "master, what is the note you asked me to leave behind?" "Yang Yong left it for his father." Jiang Wanbai leans lazily against Qi Qingxing. At that time, when Qingzhu got up to check out, Jiang Wanbai handed him the folded paper. Qingzhu was very curious, but he didn''t open the paper to see what was written on it. Now he went out of the baozi shop, he couldn''t help asking. Hearing Jiang Wanbai''s reply, Qingzhu was stunned, "master, what did Yang Yong leave for his father?" "Nothing, just tell his father to see you in two years." Jiang Wanbai hid her mouth and yawned. Last night, she sent Yang Yong''s soul to the local government for reincarnation. At that time, by the way, she asked the court judge through her relationship. She knew that the fate of Yang Yong and manager Yang''s father and son was not finished. In fact, at the beginning, when she saw the face of shopkeeper Yang, she saw a little sign, and got the right words from the judge. She told Yang Yong at the moment, and Yang Yong asked her to bring the note to manager Yang. Fortunately, Jiang Wanbai and the judge are old acquaintances. At that time, the judge was indulgent with one eye open and one eye closed. Qingzhu was stunned. At first, he didn''t know what the meaning of Jiang Wanbai''s words meant. When the carriage went forward for some time, crossed the bridge in front of him and left Yushu town completely, he suddenly gave a "ah" sound, his face suddenly appeared, and there was a surprise. "Master, do you mean that after Yang Yong was born, he will still be the son of manager Yang?" Qingzhu asked excitedly. Jiang Wan replied vaguely, covered his mouth and yawned. He wanted to go to bed. He found that Lu Jue''s eyes widened and looked at himself. He immediately hooked his lips and laughed. He reached out and touched Lu Jue''s head. He said, "from today on, you''re going to learn from the teacher. Are you ready?" "Master, I''m ready!" As soon as Lu Jue''s eyes brightened, his expectation of learning the next skill dissipated some of his original reluctance and sadness. Chapter 1597 Just as the carriage crossed the bridge and walked a certain distance ahead, leaving Yushu town completely behind, the surrounding scene changed rapidly. However, within a few minutes, the carriage had reached the outside of Tangjia town. "Master, we are in Tangjia town!" Green bamboo also came back to God, looking at the stone tablet of Tangjia town in front of him, and turned back and called out to the carriage. As soon as he finished shouting, Lu Jue looked out of the carriage and saw Tangjia town in front of him. He was stunned. His small face was full of confusion and shock. His eyes widened, his mouth slightly opened, and he even reached out to rub his eyes, as if to see if he was wrong. Looking at Lu Jue''s silly appearance, Qingzhu finally couldn''t help laughing. "This is true, not fake, silly boy ha ha ha, master''s ability is very strong, can from one place to another in an instant!" Green bamboo slightly raised his chin, and there was a bit of pride in his expression. Lu Jue listened to his words, but he could not pay attention to the matter of blushing and being ridiculed by Qingzhu. His eyes brightened and he focused on the last sentence that Qingzhu said. "Can you really go from one place to another in a flash? Can I go anywhere I want? " Lu Jue asked excitedly. Green bamboo nodded, "yes, I don''t believe you ask the master, the master will not cheat you." Hearing Qingzhu''s words, Lu Jue could not hide his excitement. He retreated back into the carriage and looked at Jiang Wanbai with bright eyes. Jiang evening white slightly pick eyebrows, smile Yingying looking at him, "want to learn?" "Well." Lu Jue nodded, "master, if I learn this, do I want to go back to see my grandfather and I can go back?" "Yes." Jiang Wan nodded his head and didn''t hide it from him. "However, what I have to tell you is that it''s not a simple thing to learn. Even your master and I just realized this skill soon." If it is on the other side of the heaven, or in a place like Nanshan, the result will be even more different. Maybe we''ll realize this earlier. It''s a pity that more parts of the world are devoid of aura or lack of Reiki. Lu Jue didn''t feel lost because of Jiang Wanbai''s words. He still looked at Jiang Wanbai with bright eyes, and his expression was not dim. However, his hand on his knee had been clenched into a small fist, and his expression was firm and resolute. He said, "master, I will certainly practice hard!" "Well, I''m waiting for the day when you surpass me." Jiang Wanbai smiles and touches his head. The carriage went directly into Tangjia town. Jiang Wanbai said to Lu Jue, "let''s get off the carriage." "Good!" Lu Jue nodded and took the lead to lift the curtain of the carriage to go down. Green bamboo had already jumped out of the carriage and saw that he was going to come down, so he reached out to him and wanted to hold him down. But Lu Jue waved his hand and refused him, "elder martial brother, I will go down by myself." When Qingzhu heard Lu Jue''s voice, he was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth. Although he didn''t reach out to hold him as Lu Jue wished, he always stood beside him and murmured: "be careful, be careful, don''t fall." Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing finally got down from the carriage. When they got down, they saw the scene between Qingzhu and lujue and immediately laughed and shook their heads. Instead of settling down in the inn, they went to the rice shop. However, in a short time, there was a new rice shop in the town, and the business was booming. In contrast, there was no one in the original rice shop, and the outside of the door was dirty, rotten vegetable leaves and even all kinds of disgusting things piled up. Chapter 1598 Obviously, it was during this period that the townspeople vented their dissatisfaction with the family for so many years. Jiang Wanbai frowned. Smelling the smell, she stepped back and didn''t go any further. She just looked up and looked at the clouds above the family. Obviously, retribution has not disappeared. These are just a piece of cake. After that, there will be suffering for them to bear. "Let''s go." Jiang Wanbai takes back his sight and turns to go outside. He left Tangjia town and went to Langxi city. When he went to Langxi City, he happened to have lunch in the restaurant. The young couple appeared as scheduled. Jiang Wanbai laughed and walked in. When the shopkeeper saw them coming, his eyes were also bright. He immediately left behind what he was busy with and ran to the private room in person. He looked at Jiang Wanbai and others excitedly. Jiang Wanbai takes out a box from the storage ring. At the moment she takes out the box, the husband and wife sitting opposite each other''s expression changes. The woman''s face is weak and seems to be extremely hungry. She stares at the box. Jiang Wanbai didn''t open the box, but handed it over and said, "we helped bring back your bones. As for your son If you want to meet, you can go to a place with us, or I can send you directly to the underworld for reincarnation. " The young woman shook her hands to touch the box. The man next to her did not stop her. When the woman''s hand touched the box containing their bones, the woman''s soul trembled and was somewhat unstable. The man next to her quickly and anxiously grasped her other hand. "I''m fine." The woman shook her head and looked at the man with tears in her eyes. Her other hand was still on the box and gently stroked, "husband, I I remember it all. " After a short sentence, her voice was choking and her eyes were full of tears. The young man''s eyes were a little red, reaching over her shoulder and holding her in his arms, "just think about it, just think about it..." "Husband, I I''m sorry for you... " The woman''s face was full of remorse and pain. As she remembered her memory of life, including how she finally remembered how she died, what happened before her death was too painful for her to bear. "It''s OK, ma''am. It''s all voluntary for your husband. You don''t have to feel guilty. Even if it''s one more time, my husband will do that. It''s because the husband didn''t protect you well." The man gently comforted her. But the woman was still so sad that she burst into tears. Even when Jiang Wanbai saw her resentment looming, she immediately murmured and flicked her fingertip. A golden spiritual power fell into the woman''s eyebrows. She said, "no matter what happened after death, the person who killed you in the first place had already suffered retribution at the time of birth, and his descendants couldn''t escape Take off, what you are going to do now is to look forward to reincarnation at once? Or to see Tang Yun and reincarnate? " After a pause, Jiang Wanbai continued: "Tang Yun broke into the desert in order to find you. After his death, he became a ghost and was trapped there. He could not reincarnate. He only remembered his name." "Yun''er, my rhyme!" As soon as the woman heard the name of "Tang Yun", she immediately put the pain behind her mind, and her resentment dissipated a lot. She looked at Jiang Wanbai excitedly, without much thinking, and directly called out, "I want to see my yun''er, I want to see him!" Chapter 1599 "Yes." Jiang Wanbai nodded his head and said, "however, maybe you should meet another person before you go to see Tang Yun." When Jiang Wanbai finished this sentence, the young couple''s faces were at a loss. It seemed that they didn''t remember who else they would like to see. However, after they looked at each other, they soon remembered. "Yes Is that girl Douer? " Asked the young man, shaking his voice. Jiang Wanbai did not know the name of the little girl. He hesitated for a moment, did not nod or shake his head. He only said about the little girl, "I don''t know her name. However, she has been staying in your house after her death. That is to say, she can get out of the house these years, but she is still trapped in Tangjia town and can not be reincarnated." "This silly girl!" The young man didn''t hold back and shed tears, but he quickly wiped his eyes with his sleeve, looked at the woman and said, "what you want to see is still what you want to see, just..." He stopped for a moment, and the couple looked at each other. At the next moment, they stood up and knelt down toward Jiang Wanbai, "please send her to reincarnation." Jiang Wanbai was about to stop them, but Qi Qingxing next to her stopped the couple. Jiang Wanbai looked at him with a smile in his eyes. Qi Qingxing knew that she didn''t like to be kneeling. Jiang Wanbai would block them every time, but sometimes Qi Qingxing would help her. "You don''t have to kneel down on me. Tang Yun helped us. We owe him a favor. What we have done now can be regarded as a return to him." Jiang Wanbai takes back his sight and faces the couple. The husband and wife looked at each other. Seeing that Jiang Wanbai was resolute, and even if they wanted to kneel down, they had to give up. However, they bowed solemnly to Jiang Wanbai and said, "in any case, we must bear in mind the great kindness of all of you, and we will repay you if we have the opportunity." Jiang Wanbai sighed, looked at the box on the table and said, "when I look for it, your bones have been collected in a box. If you need to, I''ll ask people to find another box to separate the bones for you?" "No need." The man even busy way, he side head to look at his wife, reached out to hold her hand, face gentle, there is a forbearance of apology, low voice: "this life we have not been able to live forever, fortunately, after the death of the bones in the same place, since already in a punishment each other, so also very good, directly buried like this." Life is in the same bed and death is in the same hole. Although we can''t get to the point of hoarseness, we still die in the same place. After death, the two people have never separated. That''s enough. Jiang Wanbai sighed in his heart, nodded his head and agreed to the man''s words. He put the box away again and said, "when you see Tang Yun, I''ll send you to reincarnation and help you deal with the bones." Thank you very much The couple made a bow to Jiang Wanbai again. After solving the problem of the couple, Jiang Wanbai and others took advantage of the situation to have lunch in the restaurant. When they were about to leave, the shopkeeper sent them out all the way. Their eyes were a little red, and they could still see a little reluctant to give up. "Since then, as long as I come to the restaurant, I can see you at this point, thinking from today I can''t see it in the future. I still feel a little reluctant to give up. " Chapter 1600 The shopkeeper shook his head and sighed as he spoke. The young couple couldn''t help laughing, and the teacher said, "thanks to your care for so many years, if there is a chance in the next life, we will surely come to repay." The shopkeeper of the restaurant only thought it was a polite remark, and didn''t take it to heart. Only Jiang Wanbai, when the teacher finished this sentence, looked at the teacher and the shopkeeper. After a while, she stretched her eyebrows and laughed. "Master, what are you laughing at?" Lu Jue pulled Jiang Wanbai''s sleeve and looked up at her with curiosity. Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and said, "because he was happy, he laughed." "Oh." Lu Jue was still at a loss. When Jiang Wanbai regained his sight, he still looked up at Jiang Wanbai slightly. His whole face was about to wrinkle together. His expression was extremely uneasy, as if he was struggling with something. After saying goodbye to the shopkeeper, Jiang Wanbai and his party did not go directly to the desert side. Jiang Wanbai handed over the bones of the couple to Xue Xu, and asked Xue Xu to take them to Tangjia town to meet the little Douer girl. "It''s up to you to send the little girl to be reborn for the time being." Jiang Wanbai smiles. Xue Xu stretched out his hand to take the box and raised his eyebrow and said, "let me send her to be reincarnated? Have you forgotten where I came from? If it hadn''t been for you, I would have been there now. " "No, you can go beyond her. You don''t have to send her to the underworld in person." Jiang evening white road, a pair of "I see through do not say anything" expression. When she was on the fake Penglai Island, she had heard the sound of Buddha when she went to rescue Qi Qingxing, who was in a dreamland. Thanks to the sound of Buddha, she and Qi Qingxing were able to escape. From that time on, Jiang Wanbai began to guess in his heart whether Xue Xu also had something to do with Buddhism, but at that time Xue Xu himself denied that the Buddhist sound had something to do with him, and Jiang Wanbai did not ask him if he was unwilling to say so. But it doesn''t mean that she dispels her doubts. Xue Xu on her eyes, pause for a moment, in the end did not refuse, only hum and smile, holding the box to the town of Tangjia. Jiang Wanbai thought that he had already agreed. At the moment, he felt relieved. He looked at the green bamboo and asked, "would you like to go with Xue Xu?" "OK, master, I''ll go with Mr. Xue!" Qingzhu had always wanted to go, but he was tangled and didn''t open his mouth. Now he heard Jiang Wanbai mention it on his own initiative. He did not hesitate at the moment, but responded directly. Happily, he chased Xue Xu. Jiang Wanbai shakes his head and laughs helplessly. After Qingzhu and xuexu leave, there are only her, Qi Qingxing and Lu Jue. She looked down at Lu Jue, who was standing in front of her. She raised her eyebrows and laughed, and said, "now there are only you and me here. Jue''er, you can say what you want to say." Jiang Wanbai has found out for a long time that since Qingzhu told Lu Jue about the young couple, Lu Jue has been very worried. Although he tries hard to cover up his differences, he is his close disciple. Jiang Wanbai is also concerned about it and can see it. She has been waiting for Lu Jue to open her mouth. However, after waiting for such a long time, Lu Jue has never made a sound. Jiang Wanbai thinks that maybe it is the little guy who is a little embarrassed to say it. Only when she sees that Qingzhu wants to go with Xue Xu, she takes the initiative to speak. Chapter 1601 Now Qingzhu and Xue Xu are not here, and Jiang Wanbai takes the initiative to ask. Lu Jue was obviously stunned for a moment. He shook his head subconsciously and wanted to say that he had nothing to say. But a pair of Shangjiang Wanbai''s eyes, although Jiang Wanbai''s eyes were full of tolerant smile, Lu Jue was still shocked. He stopped shaking his head in time, pursed his lips, and suddenly he was going to kneel on the ground. His mouth was still saying aloud: "master, I made a mistake. I cheated you. You punish me!" When Lu Jue became a teacher, Jiang Wanbai did receive his worship. However, this was a part of the ceremony, which could not be avoided. Moreover, as a master of Lu Jue, she accepted Lu Jue''s Apprentice. No matter what, she would try her best to teach this apprentice, and she would be prosperous and lose everything. But usually, Jiang Wanbai''s habit of kneeling has not changed at all. She has not been kneeling by the couple. At the moment, she will not let Lu Jue really kneel down like this. Qi Qingxing didn''t do it this time. He knew that Lu Jue was different from others. Lu Jue was Jiang Wanbai''s apprentice, and the decision-making power was always in the hands of Jiang Wanbai''s master. As soon as Jiang Wanbai brushed his sleeves, Lu Jue felt that his knees were held up by a pair of soft hands, which made him unable to kneel down. Lu Jue was held up and stood up. He looked up at Jiang Wanbai. His eyes widened, but he could not hide his uneasiness. "Master, I..." "I don''t like you kneeling all the time. There are only a few rules in our school. When I was a teacher, I told you that unless you break the rules of the school, or if you kneel down, you should not bend your knees easily. Do you understand?" Jiang Wanbai frowns at Lu Jue and looks serious, so that Lu Jue can know that what she said is not a joke. Lu Jue nodded seriously, "master, I remember." "Just remember. If you do it again, you will be angry." Jiang Wan said with a straight face and a pause. She then asked, "tell me, what did you cheat me about?" "Master, I...." Lu Jue clenched his hand nervously and said, "when I just met the master, he asked me if I knew the words on the notice." "You can''t read?" Jiang evening white slightly a Leng, and then shook his head: "no, you know the word ah." "Master, I know the words, but I told you another lie at that time." Lu Jue was busy. Speaking of his lying, Lu Jue''s face turned red. He pursed his lips and stood there embarrassed and guilty. His voice was getting lower and lower. "At that time, I lied to master you and said that my father was a private school teacher." Hearing what Lu Jue said, Jiang Wanbai understood it completely. Lu Jue lied to her that her father was a private school teacher, but in fact, Lu Jue only followed old Yu, who was the only grandfather, and had no father at all. If Lu Jue didn''t mention it, Jiang Wanbai would not remember it at all. When she met Lu Jue that afternoon, she didn''t go to her heart. She was still thinking about fan''s family. When she met Lu Jue again and so many things happened, she couldn''t remember what Lu Jue said. Lu Jue probably forgot about it. Until today, when he heard Qingzhu mention the young couple, he knew that the man was a private school teacher. Then he remembered the matter. He felt uneasy and guilty. He was still struggling with whether to admit his mistake to Jiang Wanbai. Chapter 1602 After all, Jiang Wanbai did not ask, as if he had forgotten this time. Fortunately, now he has taken the initiative to say it. After Lu Jue had finished, he stood there with his hands hanging on his side, waiting for Jiang Wanbai to scold him or punish him. No matter what the master wanted to punish him, he was convinced. Lu Jue thought in his mind. However, at the next moment, with a heavy weight on his head, Lu Jue suddenly looked up at Jiang Wanbai with a smile. "What? Think you will be punished as a teacher? " Jiang Wanbai picks his eyebrows and smiles and looks at him. Lu Jue''s face was a little red, because he had just thought so, but he was completely told by the master. "Master, I made a mistake and should be punished." Lu Jue couldn''t help murmuring. Jiang Wanbai Quzhi played it on his forehead without much force. After that, she took back her hand and walked with Qi Qingxing to the road in the grass. She said in a lazy voice, "OK, now I have punished you. This matter will be turned over. Next time you commit a crime again, you will be punished twice." Lu Jue covered his forehead and stood in a daze. Hearing Jiang Wanbai''s voice, he quickly regained his consciousness. His eyes were slightly red, but he couldn''t stop grinning. "Thank you, master!" "What are you doing? Do you want to keep up with me Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have already gone in. When they hear his voice, they look at Qi Qingxing, and they smile. They can''t help but whisper: "ah hang, it seems quite good to have a little apprentice around." "Well." Qi Qingxing nodded, and his smile also appeared in his eyes. Lu Jue soon followed up from behind, "master, wait for me! How tall the grass is! I can''t even see you! " "After that, you''ll have to eat more so that you can grow taller earlier, understand?" Jiang Wanbai''s voice came from the front. Lu Jue echoed, ran behind Jiang Wanbai, reached out and secretly grabbed Jiang Wanbai''s sleeve robe. Jiang Wanbai noticed his action and scolded with a smile: "follow the asshole." Lu Jue chuckled and grasped more tightly. He followed Jiang Wanbai firmly and followed suit. Soon, after walking through the grassland, the villa appeared in front of Jiang Wanbai and others. However, when I came last time, I could see that the old man sitting at the gate of Yizhuang was no longer there. The door of Yizhuang was wide open, and part of it could be seen from the outside, but it was a pity that nothing was seen. "master, it seems that no one lives here. ¡±Lu Jue ran to the gate of the villa and looked inside. Jiang Wanbai answered. As early as she was by the side of the road, her divine sense had already covered her. Naturally, she knew that there was no one here. When she and Qi Qingxing followed the little ghost to find fan''s house, master fan was waiting for Ursula to rescue him. At that time, master fan had already sent a letter to the two people in Yizhuang. The old man''s son, Ursula, had known for a long time that the matter had come to light. Of course, it was impossible for him to go to elm Town, and if he did, he would seek his own death. Jiang Wanbai knew that he must be running. Sure enough, there is no one in this villa. Not only Ursula ran away, but also the old man. "Don''t walk around, just look around here." After Jiang Wanbai told Lu Jue, he and Qi Qingxing walked behind the village. Chapter 1603 "Good, master!" Lu Jue responded, reaching for the door frame of the villa. He looked inside slightly. He wanted to go in, but he was afraid. After hesitating for a while, he remembered what he had said before he came to jiangwanbai. He muttered: "master, there is no one here, so I''ll be ok even if I go in." Muttering, he lifted his feet and walked in. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went directly to the back of the Yizhuang and saw a new tomb in the back. "Is this the old man''s grave?" Jiang Wanbai approached and found strange words written on it. She thought about it for a while before she recognized that it was the writing of a small country in the past, that is, the small country where Xinyue was supposed to marry in marriage. It seems that Ursula buried the dead old man here before he left. However, the old man''s soul was unstable and would dissipate at any time, and it was impossible to reincarnate when he died. Jiang Wanbai gave a light Tut, looked up and looked at the time to go. Without finding anything else, he and Qi Qingxing turned around and walked. While walking, she said: "now Ursula is running, it depends on whether we will meet him next. As long as he appears in my perception distance, I will know him." With these words, Jiang Wanbai picked his lips and laughed. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "he''d better pray never to appear in this range." Otherwise, she would never let him run again. Qi Qingxing then laughed. When they returned to the gate of the villa, Lu Jue came out of it. As soon as Lu Jue saw Jiang Wanbai coming back, he ran over and said, "master, there is nothing in this." "Well." Jiang Wan nodded his head and said, "the people inside have already run away. I''ll see if they will meet again." Bai made a trip to Yizhuang. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing planned to go out and return to Langxi city to wait for Xue Xu and Qingzhu to come back. When they went outside, Lu Jue bowed his head and forbeared again and again. After all, he couldn''t help it. So he said, "master, why don''t you ask me why I lied to you at that time?" "Do you want to say that? If you want to say it, you can say it now. I''ll listen. If you don''t want to say it, I won''t ask. Anyway, this matter has passed, and it''s meaningless to talk about it any more, isn''t it? " Jiang Wanbai walks in front slowly, even his voice is slow and leisurely. Lu Jue followed, listened to her words, thought about it, nodded and laughed, and said, "master, you are right." In fact, even if Lu Jue didn''t say anything about it, Jiang Wanbai could probably guess why. Lu Jue grew up with his grandfather when he was young. Later, when his grandfather left, he was left to live alone. Compared with other children in the town, lujue seemed out of place. Even if he is not an ordinary child, but this can not hide his inner sensitivity and vulnerability. So when he first met Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were strangers to him for the first time. Even if he told a little lie, he couldn''t expose him, so he said that. Lu Jue said that his father was a teacher in a private school because he was afraid that others would always say that he was a wild child without parents. Originally, Jiang Wanbai decided to wait for xuexu and Qingzhu to come back and go to the desert immediately. However, he had not yet waited for xuexu and Qingzhu to come back, but he had to wait for a secret letter from the capital. Chapter 1604 After settling the fake Penglai Island at that time, Qi Qingxing sent a letter to the capital and told the emperor about it. It also mentioned that if there was anything else, he would send the secret letter to Langxi city. After all, no matter how long they delay in Yushu Town, they will definitely go to Langxi city in the end, and they will be less likely to miss it. In contrast, if you send it to Yushu Town, in case Jiang Wanbai and others have finished the matter and left Yushu Town, can''t you miss it? When Qi Qingxing looked at the secret letter, Jiang Wanbai was sleeping in the carriage, or she was keeping her eyes closed. When the curtain of the carriage was lifted, she opened her eyes and looked at Qi Qingxing standing outside the carriage, asking, "ah hang, what''s the matter?" "Something happened to the Yan family." Qiqingxing road. "Yan family? Which Yan family? " Jiang Wanbai lies back with his eyes closed again. His brain is a little down, so that he can''t react immediately. Qi Qingxing looked helpless and said, "your grandfather''s home." "Oh..." Jiang Wanbai has already reflected at this moment, but she is still not so concerned. She pauses for a moment and says: "if something happens, something will happen. What does it have to do with me? Anyway, they had already given up my mother and me Jiang Wanbai has never seen her relatives over there. She only knows that it was her grandparents who gave up her and her mother. Since the other party gave up, she didn''t have the thick skin to put it up. Qi Qingxing heard her say so also did not mention again, put the secret letter away. With the storage ring, things that are inconvenient for more people to see can be included in the storage ring. Other people can''t see each other except himself, so the privacy is very good. If one day the ring of storing things falls into the hands of a man of practice, even if the other party sees these secret letters, he probably won''t pay attention to them. After all, apart from Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai, those practitioners in the world are not involved in the court. They are all seeking the way of practice. Even those who practice sorcery will not easily provoke the affairs of the court. If a country is in turmoil, the price they have to pay is not what ordinary people can bear. Jiang Wanbai squinted for a while, and xuexu and Qingzhu came back. "Come on, go to Nanshan." Jiang Wanbai covered his mouth and yawned, then turned over and sat up. Xue Xu and Qingzhu also got into the carriage. Qi Qingxing got into the carriage. The carriage went south out of Langxi city and went all the way into the desert. It''s a pity that the middle river in the desert can''t use the technique of shrinking the land into an inch, so he has to let the carriage walk slowly. As soon as she entered here, Qi Qingxing restrained her breath, and Jiang Wanbai also restrained her aura. Although she is still practicing ghost Road, she has not become gloomy because of this. However, her eyes are much thinner and cooler when looking at people. Such a place is a good place for ghost cultivation. Jiang Wanbai told Lu Jue not to practice here and turned to ask Xue Xu, "do you have time to teach me your skills now?" Xue Xu sat outside the carriage. Hearing this, he took out a jade slip and threw it in his hand. He said, "call master, I will give you this skill." On hearing this, Jiang Wanbai frowned and thought for a moment, and then said, "I have a master. Maybe the master can''t be called. But if you teach me the skill, although there is no master''s name, I still count the master''s name here." Chapter 1605 Thanks to Xue Xu''s love, even though they have a good relationship and have experienced so much together, it does not mean that Jiang Wanbai wants to get his skills for nothing. It is impossible for the master to call her. But in the future, Xue Xu''s status here will surely add a layer of master''s aura. "It''s OK." Xue Xu threw the jade slips in the past and didn''t embarrass her. He even laughed and said, "I stole this skill. I can''t remember who the master is. You can learn it at will. If you don''t understand, just ask me." "Good." In the evening, the horse drawn back happily. Outside the carriage, just listening to the dialogue between Xue Xu and Jiang Wanbai, the green bamboo blinked his eyes. He looked at Xue Xu curiously and asked, "Mr. Xue, did you really grab that skill?" "Yes, what are you doing? You forget, I told you before that my world is a world where the weak eat the strong. No matter how rich you are, the weak people will eventually be trampled on by those powerful people. Everything you have will be snatched away quickly. The premise of holding good things is that you have enough ability to hold on to those things. " Xue Xu said lazily. In fact, this sentence is the same no matter in which world. In other words, if you want to keep what you care about, you will become strong. As long as you are strong, you will be able to keep it. If you are not strong enough, one day the things you care about will be destroyed or taken away by others. "Mr. Xue, tell me what happened in your world again?" Green bamboo''s eyes are full of expectation, looking at Xue Xu. When they were in the desert before, Qingzhu was idle and bored, so Xue Xu talked about his world affairs to get rid of it. What''s more, Qingzhu thinks that it''s interesting to listen to those things, which is more interesting than reading his storybook, because there are many things that are not in the script. Jiang Wanbai was sitting in the carriage and talking to Qi Qingxing. She didn''t rush to see the jade slips given by Xue Xu. She just heard Qingzhu''s words and couldn''t help saying, "is Xue Xu''s ability to tell stories interesting to you?" "It''s OK, but I''m tired, but the story is so interesting that it can be ignored." Green bamboo is serious. Xue Xu can only tell the main points of a story. In his opinion, he will not mention the unimportant places, and those important places are also finished by him in a few words. This way is more convenient, but it is easy to miss many details. Qingzhu was not used to it at first. Usually when Xue Xu finished one thing, he would have a series of questions to ask. After he had asked the questions that he was curious or puzzled about, he would connect all of them together and aftertaste. The story told by Xue Xu was complete and complete. Jiang Wanbai said to Lu Jue, "go and listen. Xue Xu has many strange things. If you can''t understand them, you can ask your senior brother Qingzhu." "Good." Lu Jue nodded and got out of the carriage. He was held by green bamboo and sat between him and Xue Xu. Lu Jue is a child in the end. Although he usually behaves obediently and skillfully, he has no less living waves and curiosity at this age. Just after entering the desert, he can''t practice the mind method of Tianyin gate any more, so he has to find something else to sit on. Otherwise, he always sits on the carriage and is a normal person, and he will go crazy. Chapter 1606 Outside, Xue Xu thought of one thing at random and said it. As always, when he talked about the story, he finished with a few words. After that, he lost his voice and turned to green bamboo. Qingzhu has been used to it for a long time. He has already arranged the things to be asked. So he asks one by one. Lu Jue is at a loss when he hears. He can''t understand what Xue Xu has just said, but he can understand the questions asked by senior brother Qingzhu separately. But if we sum it up Lu Jue scratched his head, and his face would wrinkle together. He could connect several problems, but he would forget some after they were connected. But the master said, if there is anything you don''t understand, you can ask elder martial brother Qingzhu later. Lu Jue thought silently in her heart, so she put down her hand and sat there quietly, listening to Qingzhu asking Xue Xu, and Xue Xu answered. When Qingzhu finally stopped to ask questions, Lu Jue turned to look at him. "Younger martial brother, I''ll explain it to you again when I understand it clearly." Green bamboo a pair of on Lu Jue''s eyes, immediately smile and reach out to touch his head. Lu Jue nodded his head. After Qingzhu was clear, he told Lu Jue the whole thing that Xue Xu had just said. After that, Lu Jue''s eyes were bright and her expression could not hide her surprise. After all, it was the first time that she heard of such a world. Qingzhu, on the other hand, is still full of meaning. He found that his feeling of telling the story again after he had made it clear was very different from before. It seemed that this was more interesting. After discovering this, Qingzhu, Xue Xu and Lu Jue began to tell stories. And Jiang Wanbai in the carriage has already picked up the skill that Xue Xu just gave and looked at it. Qi Qingxing is sitting beside her, holding a jade Jane in his hand. This jade slip was the last time he killed the demon cultivator when he protected the Dharma for Jiang Wanbai. He got it from the demon cultivator. Even if it was a separate body, the strength of each sub body was the strength of the original body, and the strength would not be divided into several parts because of the separation. When Qi Qingxing discovered this, he became interested in this skill. The two men studied and practiced each other, and the carriage didn''t need human management at all. Jiang Wanbai had left a mark on it. Soon, the carriage found Tang Yun along the mark. When he found Tang Yun, he still squatted on the stone tablet. However, Jiang Wanbai remembers that when he came last time, half of the stone tablet was submerged under the yellow sand, but now the stone tablet has been completely exposed. "Are you here again?" When Tang Yun heard the news, she took the initiative to look back and saw Jiang Wanbai and others getting off the carriage. Her eyes were obviously bright and asked in a voice. Jiang Wan nodded his head and asked him, "do you remember what happened before you died?" "No Tang Yun shook his head, but the smile on his face was not so dim. He said: "at least I still remember my name, unlike those who died here and turned into evil spirits. I can''t even remember my own name. Even if I''m lucky enough to get rid of this place and give birth, the king of hell can''t tell me why. It''s not good." Jiang Wanbai said: "after we left here, we met a couple in Langxi city outside. The couple had a son, also called Tang Yun. We brought them here. Do you want to meet them?" Chapter 1607 "Yes?" At first, Tang Yun looked at Jiang Wanbai''s back, but he only saw Qingzhu and Xue Xu. Then he reflected. An indescribable sadness suddenly appeared. He blinked his eyes and nodded for a long time. He said, "since he has come, let''s meet you, see you..." Tang Yun''s voice is very light, light enough to be blown away by the wind in the desert. Seeing that he nodded, Jiang Wanbai did not hesitate. He looked at Xue Xu, who released the couple. As soon as the couple appeared, they didn''t care to ask where it was or to look at the surrounding fairyland. Their first reaction was to look for Tang Yun. Fortunately, they soon found Tang Yun standing beside the stone tablet. As soon as she saw Tang Yun, the woman''s expression was shocked, covering her mouth and sobbing. Tang Yun, on the other hand, was staring at the couple. Her larynx rolled several times and her lips wriggled a few times. She seemed to say something, but she didn''t make a sound at all. Seeing this scene, Jiang Wanbai has nothing to understand. Tang Yun is the young child of the couple who died at that time. Even if Tang Yun died in the desert, he could not remember his life clearly, so he could remember his name. However, there is no way to forget the feeling that can''t get rid of in the blood. As long as you don''t go to Naihe bridge and don''t drink the bowl of Mengpo soup, if you meet, you can always feel something. "Master, why can''t Tang Yun remember? Is it possible for him to remember when he left here? " Green bamboo rubs to Jiang Wanbai side, don''t understand ask a way. When the young couple saw their bones, they thought about their life. But although Tang Yun saw her own parents, the sadness couldn''t be suppressed, but his eyes were still at a loss. Obviously, he didn''t remember his life. Jiang Wanbai shook his head gently and said, "Tang Yun is different. Tang Yun''s bones are also eaten by the evil spirits here. And this place is rejected by heaven. If he dies here, he is doomed to forget his life. Fortunately, he still remembers his own name. When he goes to the hell, he will report his name to the judge. After a look at the book of life and death, there is a history of his life and death Then you will know. " Qingzhu suddenly looks at Tang Yun. The husband and wife have already rushed over and held Tang Yun in her arms. However, Tang Yun still stands there, but subconsciously, she reaches back to hold the young couple in front of her. After a while, Tang Yun''s laryngeal knot rolled a few times, and then asked in a hoarse voice: "are you sure I am your child?" "Can''t be wrong, can''t be wrong, even if can''t see you grow up, can look at you this pair of eyes, I and your mother know, you are our rhyme son." The teacher''s eyes were red and his voice choked. The young woman beside her was so excited that she couldn''t even speak. Listening to the teacher''s words, Tang Yun''s bewilderment gradually faded. He lifted his lips and laughed and said, "that''s good. Although I still can''t remember, I don''t know what happened. But you are so young. Obviously, I have died when I was very young. The person I''ve been looking for is probably you..." Although he couldn''t remember his life, he always tried to remember his name. He always had an idea in his heart to remind him that the reason why he entered the desert seemed to be to find someone. Chapter 1608 When the young woman heard Tang Yun''s words, she remembered that her son had been struggling to grow up alone for so many years. She did not know how much hardship and danger she had suffered. Finally, she even went to find them and died. At the thought of this, the couple couldn''t suppress their emotions. On the contrary, in addition to her sadness, Tang Yun was in a good mood. She even comforted the couple in front of her and said, "I didn''t expect that we could meet again. I was relieved. Anyway, I finally found you..." Listening to Tang Yun''s soft voice comforting the couple, Jiang Wanbai is relieved and smiles. He and Qi Qingxing return to the carriage and wait. Leaning on the side of the carriage, Xue Xu suddenly said, "in fact, after the mustard seed space of those divine beasts is fully mature, it is also a world of its own, which is not affected by the law of heaven." "Well?" Jiang Wanbai looked at him, and a thought flashed in her heart. However, she failed to grasp it. Her mood was also vaguely excited, as if Xue Xu''s words had some important information. Qi Qingxing is also looking at Xue Xu. His eyes are heavy. Suddenly he looks at the green bamboo and asks, "is the mustard seed space of green bamboo OK?" "Ordinary mustard space is more or less OK. Qingzhu has Kirin blood. If his mustard space matures, it will be OK." Xue Xu hook hook the lip corner, if pointed to the top to see, "perhaps in my world is still a little poor, but in this field, more than enough." The aura of this interface is not strong, and correspondingly, the world will be much less inclusive of powerful people. Xue Xu said: "like my previous world, god beast is also quite rare, it belongs to the existence of higher interface, and mustard seed space if you want to fully mature, it is not an easy thing." After a pause, he went on to say, "some divine beasts wake up to their original power and have their own mustard seed space when they are just born, but this does not mean that their mustard seed space is mature. On the contrary, some mythical beasts may be weak when they are just born, and they are not even aware of the original power of their blood. However, as long as they are given time and opportunity, they will grow up faster and faster in the later period... " In fact, whether it''s a beast or a person, it''s the same. There will always be a part of it. For this part of existence, most people will call it "rising star". "Is the ring space of green bamboo mature?" Jiang Wanbai asked in the right direction. She already understood why Xue Xu mentioned this. If the mustard seed space of Qingzhu is mature, when Qingzhu takes back the space, Tang Yun can be brought out from here. Schaeher shook his head. "No." After a pause, he added, "last time we entered his mustard space, we saw that the mustard space was not complete. We may have to wait until the green bamboo takes back the mustard space to see its complete face, and then we can better judge whether it is mature or not." "It seems that we have to wait." Jiangwan Baidao found that before opening the boundary of heaven, Qingzhu could not take back the mustard seed space, and the blood seal in his body could not be untied, which meant that he could not take away Tang rhyme with mustard space. Therefore, what should we do in the end, we have to wait for the boundary of heaven to be opened. Chapter 1609 But Jiang Wanbai couldn''t understand the meaning of the prophecy. "Forget it, go to Xinyue and Liyan first, and then go to Nanshan to see what to do next." Jiang evening white Fu forehead sighed, she always felt that even if this trip was to Nanshan, there would be no harvest. However, we still have to go to find out. With this in mind, Tang Yun is almost there. Jiang Wanbai walks over and asks the young couple, "how do you decide?" The young couple looked at each other and hesitated, but the teacher arched his hands toward Jiang Wanbai and said, "we want to stay here and accompany yun''er." "Isn''t it that yun''er can''t leave here, and can''t go to hell to reincarnate? Knowing this clearly, we can''t relax ourselves and reincarnate ourselves. Let''s stay here with him... " The young woman quickly followed the teacher''s words. Jiang evening white slightly pick eyebrows, a little surprised. To be honest, she didn''t expect this when she promised to bring the couple to Tang Yun. "And you? What do you think? " Jiang Wanbai asks Tang Yun. Tang Yun pursed her lips and looked at her parents. The couple looked at him nervously and seemed worried that he would refuse to let them stay with him. But for a moment, Tang Yun frowned and laughed. Instead of returning to jiangwanbai, he asked, "what should I do if I can''t leave here in the future, but they have to go to reincarnation?" He wanted to make sure that if Jiang Wanbai and others were not in the desert at that time, he would be able to send his parents to reincarnation smoothly. "Yun''er, if you don''t leave here, Wei Niang won''t go." The woman was busy. The teacher next to her just reached for her shoulder, but did not follow the words of the woman. He stopped for a moment and looked at Tang Yun and said, "you just do what can make you feel at ease. You don''t have to think about us." Tang Yun takes back his sight and smiles more and more at ease. He looks at Xiang Wanbai again and waits for Jiang Wanbai''s reply. Jiang Wanbai pondered for a while and searched from the storage ring for a while, but he couldn''t find what he wanted. He had to look at him and said, "I have a way, but because this place is special, I can''t use those array plates before. However, we have to go to Nanshan. I''ll take the opportunity to refine them and give them to you when I come back. ¡± "OK." Tang Yun nodded, "thank you very much." The couple standing behind him are also relieved. Qi Qi chao Jiang Wanbai bows down gratefully. When Jiang Wanbai and others were about to leave, Tang Yun suddenly said, "let''s say, the last time, not long after you left, Liyan ghost king came once." "Well?" Jiang Wanbai blinked. After a look at Qi Qingxing, Jiang Wanbai turned to look at Tang Yun. She had a vague guess in her heart, so that she looked at Tang Yun with a little expectation. Tang Yun pointed to the stone tablet and said, "listen to him, he seems to have adjusted all the arrays under the stone tablet. Now, each transmission array under the stone tablet has only one destination, which is to go to Nancheng." Hearing Tang Yun''s words, Jiang Wanbai''s eyes brightened, and she quickly walked toward the stone tablet. The golden light appeared in her eyes. Sure enough, she found that the transmission array under the stone tablet had changed. "It seems that these transmission arrays have not been triggered randomly." Chapter 1610 Before, Li Yan''s teleportation array under these stone tablets would be triggered randomly. Whether it can be triggered depends on his own luck and where he can transmit it depends on his own luck. However, when Jiang Wanbai and others came to the desert for the first time, their luck was not very good. At that time, the transmission array under the stone tablet had not been supplemented with ghost stones for a period of time, so that they all failed. But now, after these teleportation arrays have been modified by Li Yan, they not only have a specific and unique transport destination, but also need someone to discover this teleportation array before they can be teleported. Jiang Wanbai discovered the existence of the transmission array before, but he didn''t expect that the transmission array had been modified by Li Yan, so he didn''t go to check it at that time. "It''s much easier to have this teleportation array." Jiang Wanbai smiles on the way, reaches out his hand directly to collect the carriage, and his party goes to Li Yan and crescent moon with the transmission array. In the blink of an eye, people have arrived at the gate of the south city. "It''s too convenient. It can send people directly to their own door. Li Yan can." Jiang Wanbai smiles. The gate of the city opened slowly. This time, not only Li Yan came out alone, but also the new moon. When they saw Jiang Wanbai and others, their eyes lit up. The new moon took two steps forward and stood in front of Jiang Wanbai and said, "I guess you are almost coming." After all, Jiang Wanbai still had their bones on them. When their bones were taken away from the gathering Yin array, Xinyue and Liyan had already noticed it. At that time, they thought that Jiang Wanbai and others should almost come over. Sure enough, it came so soon. "We have brought your bones." After entering the courtyard of Xinyue and Liyan, Qingzhu takes Lu Jue to play. Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu as well as Li Yan go out to talk about things. Jiang Wanbai takes out the two boxes in the storage ring. Xinyue''s expression is not much excited, or that her excited mood has already been vented when she saw Jiang Wanbai and others at the gate of the city. She looked at the two boxes, reached out and rubbed them gently, with a faint smile on her face. After only a moment, Xinyue took back her hand, looked up at Jiang Wanbai, and whispered thanks: "thank you very much." "It happened that another thing was found out there." Jiang Wan Bai Dao said about the gathering Yin formation and his own apprenticeship There are so many things that happened in a short time. Jiang Wanbai said that he was thirsty. After that, he sighed and said, "this is the situation now." "If we want to find that homeland back, it has become another interface How could it be? " The new moon frowns tightly, but also a face hard to understand. After drinking several cups of tea, Jiang Wan calmed down his throat, reached for the fruit next to him and said, "isn''t that the case? Now we can''t even cross the boundary of heaven, and we don''t know what the situation is like there. " Even after eating several fruits, she stopped. At the same time, Qingzhu and Lu Jue came to find her. They did not come in, but stood by the door. "Master, let''s eat." Green bamboo hehe laughed a few times, scratched his head, "master, I''m hungry." He said, "forget the time." Jiang Wanbai reacts and looks at the hourglass beside her. It should be noon by now. It''s lunch time. She can''t feel hungry because she has already built a valley. Naturally, she doesn''t want to eat. Chapter 1611 But Qingzhu and lujue are not the same. When they arrive, they will feel hungry. Naturally, they want to eat. Crescent also stood up and said with a smile: "let you hungry, also blame me, has been pulling your master to talk, go, go to eat first." "Master, I''ve prepared the meal. We can eat it when we go down." "Green bamboo way," younger martial brother has been helping me to fight, may be dry. " "Jue''er is sensible. Be careful and don''t hurt yourself." Jiang Wanbai burst into laughter and touched Lu Jue''s head. Lu Jue touched his head, pursed his lips and began to smile. It seemed that he could get a praise from the master, which made him very happy. Looking at this scene, crescent moon can''t help sighing and sighing: "you are a good apprentice. You are sensible and clever. I think it will save you a lot of worry in the future." "That''s nature." Jiang evening white hook lips, smile deepened, "I look at the apprentice of course is the best." Lu Jue listened to her words, her eyes were bright, but her face and ear tips were already red. She was happy and shy, and said in a low voice, "master is also the best master in the world." If he hadn''t met the master, he would still be alone in the small yard in Yushu Town, waiting for his grandfather to come back, but he didn''t know that his grandfather had been looking at himself on the top of the mountain behind him. Maybe after a while, his spirit disappeared, and he could not wait for his grandfather to come back. After meeting the master, everything is better. The master is not only good to him, but also teaches him some skills. He will certainly learn from the master. If he learns the skill well, he will protect his grandfather and master. After dinner, Lu Jue was tired of playing, so he took a nap with Qingzhu. Jiang Wanbai took out the bones of Xiaochang''s father and son from the storage ring and said to the crescent moon, "he wants to see you, so I brought them here." LAOCHANG wants to see the New Moon Princess, but Xiaochang wants to accompany his godfather to come here. When the godfather''s wish comes, he and his godfather will go to the underworld to reincarnate. In addition, the bones of father and son have been mixed together. Crescent nodded, side head toward Li Yan to see one eye, she reached out to take that box in the past, couldn''t help laughing, "since want to see me, how come, but can''t hide out?" Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing take a look at each other. They get up and go to other places, leaving the space for the crescent moon. As they walked in the empty South City, Jiang Wanbai found a familiar place and couldn''t help but say, "this southern city seems to be an enlarged version of Yushu town No, there are some things that are different. " "Maybe it''s Yushu town that Xinyue and Liyan saw when they were still alive, but after so many years, when we went to Yushu Town, it had changed." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. "Maybe." Jiang Wanbai laughed. "I remember that master Chang also said that the time in Yushu town and the border town should be the happiest day for Xinyue and Liyan. Could it be..." She stopped for a moment and looked sideways at Qi Qingxing. "Is this the result of the integration of Yushu town and border town?" "Indeed." The answer to Jiang Wanbai''s question is crescent moon. Xinyue, holding the box in her hand, went to Jiang Wanbai and handed it to her. She said, "when I was in Yushu town and the border town, it was really the happiest day for Li Yan and me. After coming here, Liyan built the south city." Chapter 1612 Now Juyin formation has news, and the bones of Xinyue and Liyan have been sent back by Jiang Wanbai. The previous ban on Xinyue and Liyan has naturally disappeared, and they can finally mention those two places without scruple. "I''ve been a fool all the time, as if I didn''t know anything, and I could see everything. After I died, I returned to normal." Unfortunately, when he looked at the elm tree, she didn''t let me take care of her, but she didn''t let me do it Said these, crescent''s eyes slightly red, Li Yan appeared in her side, stretched out his hand to take her shoulder, pulled her into his arms, silent comfort. "Don''t worry, I''ll send them to be reincarnated." Jiang Wanbai reaches for the box and comforts the crescent moon. Crescent nodded and laughed again. Looking at Jiang Wanbai, he said, "carefully speaking, you have helped me and Li Yan a lot. On the contrary, we have not been able to help. If you need anything in the future, just come to us." "Well, I won''t be polite." Jiang Wanbai answers with a smile. Because it was in this special place, it would be troublesome to send Xiao Chang''s father and son to reincarnation. Jiang Wanbai had to collect their bones for the time being, and planned to send them to the underworld when they left here. After that, she also said goodbye to Xinyue and Liyan, and went to Nanshan with Qi Qingxing and others. As she went to Nanshan, Jiang Wanbai sighed and said to Qi Qingxing: "Tang Yun''s parents decided to stay with Tang Yun before. I still wonder if Xiaochang''s father and son will want to stay." Maybe the father and son really mentioned it, but they were rejected by the new moon, or they didn''t mention it either. However, when he was alive, he had already done his duty to the new moon, and he should have his own place after his death. When the coach arrived at Nanshan, Jiang Wanbai and other talents got out of the carriage. After a while, the master of Mulan appeared in front of them. There was surprise and fear in Jiang Wanbai''s eyes. "Why are you here again?" Mo LAN venerable asked. Jiang Wanbai''s forehead took a puff, "come and have a look." "Oh." Mo LAN Zun nodded and glanced at Jiang Wanbai, who had never seen Lu Jue before. Finally, he looked at Jiang Wanbai and said, "have you found anything?" "We did find something." Jiang Wanbai nodded his head and went directly to the heaven''s boundary, "saying while walking?" When it comes to the interface of heaven, Jiang Wanbai has told the origin of the heaven boundary to the master of Mulan. After hearing this, the venerable Mulan sighed after a long silence and said, "I didn''t expect that this is the reason. That is to say, the other side of the heaven is really another world. We can''t meet the person on the interface any more, can we?" She was a little melancholy. Although those little friends in her memory had already become blurred, she also stood here countless times, looking at the world on the other side of the heaven. She also thought that one day the boundary would open. When she met with her childhood friends again, would she recognize everything except the familiar and strange breath on each other No more. Chapter 1613 "Not necessarily." Jiang Wanbai shook his head, "that prophecy..." Since it is predicted that one day they will find the lost homeland, does it mean that one day the boundary should be opened again, and when the boundary of heaven is opened again, the lost homeland will come back. "But we don''t have a clue now." Jiang Wanbai shows her hands and looks at the sky. All she can see is still the forest. There are no people in the forest at the moment. Looking at the place where the tentacle can touch, she will be blocked by the boundary of heaven as long as she moves forward a few steps. Qingzhu has already taken Lu Jue for a stroll. Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu don''t know where to go. Only Jiang Wanbai and Mo LAN Zun stand in front of the heaven boundary and look at the opposite world across the sky boundary. After watching for a long time, Jiang Wanbai also failed to figure out what to do. "Forget it." I don''t know how long it has been. Jiang Wanbai stretched out and turned back. Mo LAN venerable also stupefied for a moment, then turned around to follow up, puzzled asked: "what is it to forget? Don''t you care about it? " "I want to manage it, but how can I manage it?" Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes and showed his hands. Mo LAN Zun: "the When they meet again at the foot of the mountain, Lu Jue and green bamboo are most excited. Lu Jue''s face is red and his face is excited. "Fun?" Jiang Wanbai looked down at him and asked with a smile. Lu Jue nodded. Her eyes were still bright. "There are many birds, flowers and plants I haven''t seen before A lot, a lot. " "Would you like to stay here a little longer?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Lu Jue nodded and said, "but I don''t want to stay here for a long time." "You are so sensible." Jiang Wanbai sighed. For a while, he didn''t know whether it was good or bad for Lu Jue to be so sensible. He clearly wanted to stay here for a while, but he took them into consideration. He didn''t look like a child of his age. Lu Jue blinked, stood there looking up at Jiang Wanbai, a little uneasy. Jiang Wanbai saw it, sighed and wanted to say something, but finally he swallowed the words to his mouth. She knew that no matter how much she said, it would be useless for Lu Jue to understand. This kind of thing had to wait for a long time for Lu Jue to understand. At this thought, Jiang Wanbai didn''t say anything more. "Then stay for a while." Jiang Wanbai looked at the green bamboo. "You take jue''er and have a good time. Ah Xing and I will go to other places to have a look." Although this place has become a place rejected by the way of heaven, it is here that the great change happened in the past. If you want to find clues about the boundary of heaven, you still have to find it here. Jiang Wanbai can only pray in his heart whether he can find a clue in the desert. However, after a trip to the whole desert, Jiang Wanbai found that he did not find anything useful. "In fact, there is only one place in the desert that we haven''t looked for yet." Jiang Wanbai squatted beside a stone tablet and muttered. Qi Qingxing stood behind her and looked down at her. Hearing her murmur, he asked in a voice, "do you mean sand prison?" Chapter 1614 "Well." Jiang Wanbai laughs, and his divine sense has spread. "I only heard that the sand prison is dangerous, and I was told to try my best to avoid the sand prison, but I really haven''t been there. What is there in this sand prison?" As soon as she finished, her eyes lit up and said, "here we are!" The next moment, the body disappeared in place. Qi Qingxing looked at her figure not far away, but shook his head and followed up. When Jiang Wanbai found a sand prison next to him, he found that Xue Xu happened to be here. "What are you doing here?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Xue Xu pointed to the quiet yellow sand in front of him and said, "I asked Li Yan before. He didn''t know what was in the sand prison. Anyway, no matter what was trapped in the sand prison, it would be completely devoured. There are not many things in the whole desert, such as those ghosts and Nanshan. We all know why they exist. Only this sand prison is dangerous, but we don''t know why it exists. Did it exist before the great change? " "I don''t know." Jiang Wanbai shook his head. "Ah hang and I have just looked for other places, but this place has not been found, so we have found it." Qi Qingxing also appeared behind Jiang Wanbai at this time. After a look at Xue Xu, he said in a low voice, "what do you want to try?" "This one." Jiang Wanbai took out a puppet from the space and met Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu''s curious eyes. She coughed and said, "it''s a puppet." "Are you willing?" Xue Xu suddenly remembered where the puppet came from. At that time, Jiang Wanbai got one of the three puppets from fan''s house, which was very precious. Jiang evening white discontented snorted, "what do I give up? Of course, I''m willing to give up. If the old one doesn''t go, the new one won''t come. As long as I master the puppet skill, will there be fewer puppets in the future? There will be more powerful puppets. " As she said this, her eyes were bright and her expression was full of confidence. Qi Qingxing looked at it, and his lips slightly curved. He remembered that when he met Jiang Wanbai just now, he was attracted by her confident look between her eyebrows and eyes. At the beginning, Jiang Wanbai only roughly flipped over the puppet skill book. Her focus is still on Xue Xu''s skill book. What puppet skill needs is practical practice. Jiang Wanbai intends to use it when he has enough time. The puppet in his hand began to grow bigger after being urged to do so. Jiang Wanbai threw it out of his hand, and the puppet fell to the ground and became the woman''s appearance. The puppet''s appearance could be changed, but Jiang Wanbai didn''t have time to change it. In addition, he felt that the puppet''s original face was not ugly and could be used, so there was no need to change it. After the puppet became big, he saluted Jiang Wanbai, nodded, and walked into the sand prison without expression. As soon as he stepped into the sand prison, the puppet seemed to be pulled from the bottom and fell straight down. The speed was very fast, but in the blink of an eye, the puppet had disappeared. Jiang Wanbai stood by the sand prison with his hands on his back, his eyes closed, and his divine sense was attached to the puppet. However, when the whole puppet was completely trapped in the sand prison, Jiang Wanbai frowned slightly. At the next moment, she opened her eyes and just looked at Qi Qingxing. "My mind is cut off." Jiang Wanbai shakes his head and whispers, and his eyes are more interesting. Chapter 1615 If the puppet sand is not cut off directly from the puppet God, she will be buried under the God if she is not cut off. Although may not give Jiang evening leucorrhea how much harm, but let her suffer for a while or will. With the divine consciousness isolated, Jiang Wanbai can''t determine what happened to the puppet and what the situation is. But fortunately, she will know whether the puppet is good or bad. "It depends on whether this lamp will go out." Jiang Wanbai opens his hand and drags a small and delicate refining lamp in his palm. There are three clusters of flames in the lotus lamp, two of which are extremely weak and motionless, while the other one is jumping, burning and very active. As long as the flame is not extinguished, it means that the puppets who went down to the sand prison have not been destroyed. I don''t know when the puppet will come back. Jiang Wanbai sits cross legged next to the sand prison, covers his mouth and yawns. Qi Qingxing reached out and took the lotus lamp from her hand and said in a low voice, "you practice, I watch." "Good." Jiang Wanbai told him how to summon the puppet back when the fire was abnormal. He closed his eyes and began to concentrate on cultivation. At the same time, Xue Xu is also nearby. If you don''t understand anything or doubt, you can ask Xue Xu. Even at this time, Jiang Wanbai did not forget to take out the hourglass and put it beside it. Otherwise, if there was no hourglass, there would be no sense of time at all. They did not know about hunger. There was no rising sun or setting moon here. They could only count time by hourglass. I don''t know how long it has been in the past. When Jiang Wanbai woke up from practice, he found that the puppet had come back. However, the puppet''s state was really miserable. The clothes on her body had been changed. It was obvious that Qi Qingxing or Xue Xu had made a robe out of paper. There were several pieces of rotten cloth hanging under her. Besides, there were many wounds on the puppet''s body. There are several wounds that seem to have been bitten by something, and the bone can be seen deeply. However, this is a puppet. Her bones are not real bones. Instead, they are made of wood with runes carved on them. They are even harder than the part she represents flesh. But even so, there were several teeth marks on her wooden bones. Even the puppet lost an arm. "It seems that the things in the sand prison are really powerful." Jiang Wanbai gave a light tut. The puppet slightly tilted his head, stretched out the intact arm and touched it in his arms. He touched out his broken arm and handed it to Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai didn''t give her any instructions, and she would not speak. She just looked at Jiang Wanbai with a little fuzzy focus in his eyes, which seemed a little pathetic. If a young and good-looking face, coupled with this vision can make the vast majority of people directly soft hearted. Jiang Wanbai looked at the broken arm, his eyes brightened, reached out and took it over. After looking at it, he said, "it''s OK. There''s not much damage. I''ll find an opportunity to make up for it later. I''ll connect it to you then. Now you can have a good rest." After she said that, her fingertip was directly on the puppet''s eyebrow, and a golden light flew out of the puppet''s eyebrow. At the same time, after the golden light was detached, the focal length of the little light in the puppet''s eyes disappeared immediately. Chapter 1616 At the same time, the puppet''s broken arm shrank quickly with the broken white arm. With a flick of her finger, she flicked the golden light into the air in front of her. The golden light exploded like a golden fireworks. What exploded was not a little spark, but a picture. The picture is just before the puppet was released, but the vision is the puppet''s vision. Therefore, the people who can be seen in the picture are Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, and Xue Xu, who only shows a corner of his clothes at the beginning. However, when the puppet turned or turned around, Xue Xu, who showed a piece of clothes, finally appeared in the picture, but did not stay too much. He quickly swayed in the past, and then stayed in one place. Jiang Wanbai knows that the puppet has entered the sand prison and is sinking slowly. Because the picture is also a little bit down. Sure enough, gradually, yellow sand appears from the bottom until the whole picture is covered by yellow sand. "There''s a voice." Qi Qingxing has a low voice. Jiang Wanbai and Xue Xu also nodded. She said in a soft voice: "this voice should have been from the puppet stepping into the sand prison." It''s a kind of "creak" sound that makes people''s scalp numb and has goose bumps on the body. It''s fine and dense, just like there are many things gnawing wood fast. All these sounds are intertwined and hard to hear. However, at first, when the puppet was sinking, the yellow sand was surging, and the sound of friction was also ringing around the puppet, so that most of the "creaking and creaking" sound was covered up. Jiang Wanbai and Jiang Wanbai are all practitioners. Their facial features are sharp, and they can still hear some. However, at the beginning, Jiang Wanbai mistakenly thinks it is his own illusion. Until the back, that voice continues to exist. And when those friction sounds disappear in the picture, the dense "creak" sound becomes particularly clear. "Without the sound of the yellow sand surging, it seems that it has been to the end." Jiang Wanbai whispered, and then looked at the hourglass at hand. He estimated the depth of the sand prison. After all, she saw the puppet sinking before. Naturally, she could see the speed, speed and time of the puppet''s subsidence. After a rough estimation, she could estimate it. Of course, Jiang Wanbai ignored the possibility that the puppet would sink faster and faster. "The depth is not shallow. All sand prisons are not necessarily the same." Qi Qingxing light voice way, after a pause and then said: "however, we are not to know this." "Indeed." Jiang evening white spot. The reason why she let the puppets go to the sand prison was not to measure the depth of the sand prison, but to know what was going on under the sand prison. Although still stays in the screen of the yellow sand, but somehow it can be determined that what is simultaneous interpreting the sand prison is that there is something to eat in it, and everything will be eaten away. Look at the tragedy of the puppet. The puppet itself is relatively hard, and it has been specially refined. It can be regarded as an ordinary magic weapon, but it can not carry the things in the sand prison. If it''s really people or ghosts trapped in, I''m afraid that people haven''t been completely trapped, and the part trapped will have been eaten up first. Chapter 1617 After waiting for a while, Jiang Wanbai looked at the hourglass again and asked Qi Qingxing how long he had just practiced and when the puppet came up. After roughly calculating the time, she sighed and said, "now it seems that the situation in the sand prison is like this. It''s all yellow sand, and you can''t see anything." "There is no wound in the puppet''s face." Qi Qingxing suddenly uttered his voice. Xue Xu also nodded. Jiang Wanbai recalled for a while and found that it was really like this, "so the puppet did not see what was inside the sand prison." Because the things in the sand prison did not bite the puppet''s head or her face, the puppet was squeezed by the yellow sand and couldn''t move at all, so he could only look at the small piece in front of his eyes, and the yellow sand that appeared in the picture became very large. "Why didn''t it bite her head?" Jiang Wanbai said, half jokingly, "is there a habit of keeping your head for the last time in the sand prison?" Eat the body before eating the head, because the puppet''s body has not been eaten, so those things hidden in the yellow sand did not bite the puppet''s head. "Maybe it is." Xue Xu picked his eyebrows and then Jiang Wanbai said. Jiang Wanbai smiles. Qi Qingxing is still staring at the picture, but his eyebrows twist slightly. Xue Xu also saw it and immediately said, "we didn''t think that there was such a hobby in the sand prison. If we can''t find it, we can find another way." "No, OK. Do you see something?" Jiang Wanbai is more familiar with Qi Qingxing than Xue Xu. Now he sees something wrong in Qi Qingxing''s expression and asks curiously. Hearing Jiang Wanbai''s words, Xue Xu also only slightly raised eyebrows, did not speak again, but also looked at Qi Qingxing, waiting for Qi Qingxing to speak. Qi Qingxing reached out a little bit in the picture, and said in the evening toward the river: "it seems to have moved here just now. The speed is too fast. I don''t know if it is an illusion." "Well?" Jiang Wanbai picks up her eyebrows. With a flick of her fingertip, the picture begins to go back. She asks Qi Qingxing, "when is it about?" "When you laugh." Qiqingxing road. I don''t know why, but when Qi Qingxing said this sentence, her expression was light, and it seemed that there was no deep meaning. But Jiang Wanbai''s ear tip turned red inexplicably when she heard him. She coughed gently and quickly converged her mind. "Start here." Jiang Wanbai whispered in a soft voice and took back his hand. In fact, the picture has never changed. It is always a piece of yellow sand. Because it is almost all pasted on the puppet''s eyes, the yellow sand looks very big. In fact, the time in the picture has been passing, but because the puppet is still, and the yellow sand in front of him is still, the picture is still. Jiang Wanbai separated a little attention before, so he didn''t look so carefully. Now Qi Qingxing says that for a moment, the yellow sand seems to have moved. Jiang Wanbai naturally converges his other thoughts and begins to focus all his attention on the picture in front of him. At a certain moment, Jiang Wanbai sighed and flicked her fingertips. The picture in front of her stopped at that moment. She widened her eyes slightly and quickly looked at Qi Qingxing. "Ah hang, something really moved here." Chapter 1618 Although it is extremely slight and quick, but Jiang Wanbai is sure that he will not be wrong. However, thinking that Qi Qingxing had discovered this before, she couldn''t help laughing and said to Qi Qingxing, "ah hang, it''s good that you observe carefully, otherwise we will miss this scene." Jiang Wanbai stopped the picture at this moment. After carefully looking at it, he muttered: "I saw that the yellow sand suddenly trembled for a moment, but I don''t know what happened. I didn''t see what was near the sand." What''s more, he didn''t see anything near the sand at all. Even after Jiang Wanbai scared the puppet into the sand prison, he saw the picture from the beginning to the end, and the yellow sand trembled for a moment. When Qi Qingxing summoned the puppet from behind, with the puppet''s movement, the yellow sand in front of him quickly turned and flowed in front of him. He couldn''t tell whether there was anything in it. He only knew that when he looked at the past, what he could see was the color of a large piece of yellow sand. "My eyes are sore, and I can''t see what else is in it." Jiang Wanbai sighs and pinches his eyebrows. At the next moment, Qi Qingxing''s warm finger belly was pasted on her temple, gently pressed it, and whispered, "take it first, and then think of a way." "Give it to me." Xue Xu said in a voice. He hooked his lips and laughed a little lazy. "Anyway, I have nothing to do all day. One of you has to practice and the other has to study Kung Fu. I''ll do it." He said this, but Jiang Wanbai was not polite. He took the picture back directly. The picture quickly shrank and condensed into a small group of golden light, and flew straight to Xue Xu. Xue Xu stretched out his hand and covered the golden light in his palm. He looked down, and without hesitation, he patted the golden light of that small group into his brow. When Xue Xu raised his eyes, there was a golden light at the bottom of his eyes. A moment later, Jiang Wanbai and his three men returned to Nanshan. When they arrived at the foot of Nanshan, they found Qingzhu and Lu Jue waiting there. As soon as Qingzhu''s eyes lit up, he first called out, "master, childe Xue, are you back?" Then he nodded and looked at Lu Jue and said in a low voice, "look, elder martial brother didn''t cheat you. Shifu, they won''t have an accident, and they won''t leave us here." "What''s the matter?" Jiang Wanbai heard Qingzhu''s words, raised his eyebrows and laughed, "are we leaving these days, jue''er thought the master had gone directly?" When she asked, Lu Jue''s face turned red. His voice was very small, and he answered with a low voice. He lowered his head. He was too shy to go to see Jiang Wanbai. Before that, Jiang Wanbai decided to stay here for a few more days and let Lu Jue play with Qingzhu in Nanshan. She and Qi Qingxing left to investigate. Xue Xu had no trace since he came to Nanshan. So, when Lu Jue had enough fun, he wanted to find Jiang Wanbai and others. However, he found that they could not be found. Even after searching for the spirit of Nanshan, he only got the answer that Jiang Wanbai and others had left Nanshan for a long time. Lu Jue was flustered. At first, Qingzhu could persuade him. After a long time, Jiang Wanbai and others still didn''t come back. What''s more, Lu Jue couldn''t help thinking about it. "Master, I know I''m wrong." Lu Jue whispered, "however, master, even if you really leave, I will go to see you. As I said in my apprenticeship, I will not leave my master until I graduate." Chapter 1619 "I remember it for my teacher." Jiang Wanbai reached out and touched his head and said with a smile, "besides, you are the close disciple of the master. Even if someone wants to take you away, the master will not let you go easily, let alone give you up, as long as you don''t do anything against the rules." "Mm-hmm!" Lu Jue nodded in a hurry and recited the rules of Tianyin gate again in his heart. At that time, Jiang Wanbai told him the rules of Tianyin gate when he accepted his apprenticeship. If he violated the rules, Jiang Wanbai would drive him out of the school. Lu Jue kept this sentence in his heart and always remembered the rules of Tianyin sect. He would recall it from time to time. Jiang Wanbai smiles and asks, "so now is enough playing?" "Well." Lu Jue nodded and looked serious, "master, are we going to leave here?" "Yes." Jiang Wanbai nodded and asked Lu Jue about the progress of his cultivation. By the way, he asked if he didn''t understand anything. The reason why he had decided to take part in the Ming River was that he had decided to accept the Ming River. However, after taking Lu Jue as an apprentice, he began to teach Lu Jue the mind method of Tianyin gate. Jiang Wanbai was even more surprised. Lu Jue''s talent was excellent. He could remember the basic things almost once he told them. He would also ponder over some details. Even when he encounters some problems that he doesn''t understand, as long as Jiang Wanbai gives a little bit of help, Lu Jue himself will immediately understand. It''s so easy to have a talented apprentice. Jiang Wanbai can''t help but sigh in his heart several times. It''s no wonder that those who have skills especially want to take each other as apprentices and teach their skills to each other when they meet talented people. Not only relaxed, but also full of sense of achievement. Although they didn''t find anything from the sand prison, Jiang Wanbai and others decided to set out and go back, but instead of using the transmission array arranged by Li Yan, she broke out several camels, and several people rode on the camels to the outside. After all, things in the sand prison are not clear, but there are no other clues or other things to do. Jiang Wanbai is not in a hurry. On the way, she can also take the opportunity to practice well. It happens that Xue Xu''s skills can also be used. This place is full of Yin, which is suitable for her to practice. Moreover, the array plate promised to Tang Yun just happened to be ready on the way. "This is a camel. It''s my first time to ride a camel." As soon as Qingzhu got on the camel, he got excited and sat on it. Although Lu Jue didn''t make a sound, her eyes were also bright. Obviously, her excited mood was not much lighter than that of green bamboo. However, after being excited enough, Lu Jue saw that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing had already sat cross legged on the camel''s back and began to practice. After he pursed his lips, he sat up cross legged and began to practice the mental method. Zuojiang Wanbai also laid a border around him and Qingzhu''s camels to prevent them from falling down. When they are tired, they can also lie down on the camel''s back and have a good sleep. Qingzhu looked at it with relish in his hand. Fortunately, when he left from Yushu Town, he went to the bookstore to search for a lot of talking books, which was not finished at the moment. However, when a camel walks in the desert, one foot is deep and the other is shallow. Green bamboo sits on the camel''s back and follows it up and down. After looking at it for a while, he begins to feel dizzy. Turning around, he can see that the camels of jiangwanbai are walking very smoothly. Chapter 1620 Lujue''s camels are also very stable. Among them, only Qingzhu''s camels can''t move up and down. Even if he doesn''t go to read books, he will suffer from rocking for a long time, and people will be dazzled. "Master." After a while, he couldn''t help but shout. Jiang night white eyelashes trembled, but did not open his eyes, just asked a: "how?" "Master, my camel''s shaking. I want to be as stable as you are." Green bamboo hey hey, smile way. In fact, when he got on the camel, Jiang Wanbai asked him whether he wanted the camel to be more stable or whether he wanted the camel to walk in the yellow sand as deep and shallow as normal. Qingzhu was just sitting on a camel. He thought it was fun to swing, so he refused to let the camel walk smoothly. Instead, Lu Jue thought about it and said, "master, I''ll practice later. I''d better make the camel steady." Therefore, the camels associated with Lu Jue are particularly stable. Only the camels of green bamboo are so wobbly. Hearing Qingzhu''s words, Jiang Wanbai gave a light wheeze and a flick of his fingertips, and a spirit power fell into the camel of Qingzhu. Then, the camel walked more smoothly. Green bamboo immediately happy, "thank you, master!" Br > after watching the film, Zhang Benzi could watch the film again. "Mr. Xue, what are you looking at?" Green bamboo blinked his eyes and asked curiously. From the moment they got on the camel, Xue Xu threw out a golden light. The light flew to Qi Qingxing. It exploded like a golden fireworks. Then the golden fireworks condensed into such a picture. At that time, Qingzhu and lujue also followed for a while because of the news. When only large grains of yellow sand were left in the picture, Qingzhu and Lu Jue lost interest. But Qingzhu didn''t expect that Xue Xu was still staring at this after he finished reading a script. "Mr. Xue, are you not tired after staring so long?" Green bamboo couldn''t help asking. For him, his eyes are not tired, but people must have begun to be impatient. Xuexu stopped for a moment, but still staring at the picture in front of him. He did not look at the green bamboo. He said in a lazy voice: "looking for something." "Looking for something? What else can there be but sand and insects? " Qingzhu scratched his head and asked. However, he said, "when you look at the bug, he suddenly changes his voice? Where are the insects in this picture? " "Yes, the insect is so big." Green bamboo reached out and pointed to the yellow sand road in the picture. And Xue Xu looked at the yellow sand he was referring to. It was just the one that Qi Qingxing found. His eyebrows beat and asked, "this yellow sand is no different from the surrounding yellow sand. How can you say it is a worm?" "It''s really an insect." Green bamboo blinked his eyes and let the camel approach Xue Xu. Chapter 1621 Xue Xu also photographed the camels under his body. The two camels soon got together. Green bamboo reached out and pointed to several places on the screen, saying, "here, here It''s like liquid flowing, it''s not like hard yellow sand "It''s the same with the yellow sand around..." Xue Xu Dao. After being magnified, these yellow sands do appear to be crystal clear. If you look at them for a long time, you will have an illusion that there is something flowing in each yellow sand. Green bamboo found a yellow sand from the camel, pinched it in his hand, drew close to his eyes, and said with half squinting eyes: "but the yellow sand is not like this. There are so many yellow sand on it. Only the one beside is the real yellow sand. I don''t believe you can see it yourself." He said, and handed the yellow sand in his hand to Xue Xu. But Xue Xu did not reach out to take it. He waved, and there was a yellow sand in his hand. After a pause, he grasped the yellow sand just like a green bamboo and looked at it in front of his eyes. A grain of sand is so small that it can''t be seen clearly even when it is close to the eye. The reason why the gravel on the screen can be seen clearly is that it is pasted on the puppet''s eyes, so it can be magnified and fixed on the picture, so it can be seen more clearly. Xue Xu thought for a moment and put his hand on the sand. A bubble appeared on the top of the sand. Through this thing, Xue Xu could see what was going on inside the sand. When he had a close look, his eyebrows twisted. "How about it? Isn''t it different from this one? " Green bamboo has been staring at Xue Xu''s reaction and saw him wring his eyebrows. Even if he asked with pride, "and, look carefully at the sand in the corner, that''s the real sand." He reached out and nodded the little bit of sand in the corner. Because the sand was in the corner, and only a little exposed, and what they found at the beginning was that the sand in the middle vibrated for a while, so that Xue Xu and others had been paying attention to this sand. I didn''t notice that the little bit of sand in the corner was different from the rest of the sand nearby. Xue Xu puffed on his forehead. Although he found that this was different, he still said, "how can you be sure that this is a bug, not a sand? Maybe the sand in some places is different? " After all, this is the sand in the sand prison. The sand prison itself is a very strange existence. Maybe the sand in the sand prison is different from the sand in other places around? "No, it''s really a bug, and it can bite people. Although it''s small, it can bite people fiercely." Green bamboo serious way, afraid Xue Xu still don''t believe, stretched out his hand to Lu Jue that side pointed, way: "don''t believe you ask younger martial brother, he was also bitten." As soon as Qingzhu finished, Lu Jue opened her eyes. First, she took a careful look at Jiang Wanbai. Then she looked at Qingzhu with a little anger and said, "elder martial brother Qingzhu, don''t you say that you will tell us about this matter?" As soon as Lu Jue was accused, Qingzhu responded, and was a little embarrassed. She apologized to him, "younger martial brother, I was wrong. I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said it." "I''ll forgive you this time." Lu Jue is serious. Chapter 1622 When Qingzhu heard that he was willing to forgive himself, he was relieved. He did not forget what he had just said with Xue Xu. So he said to Lu Jue, "younger martial brother, please tell Mr. Xue if what I just said is true." "What are you talking about?" Lu Jue blinked his eyes and asked. He had been practicing hard before, but he didn''t hear the words in front of him. He just felt hungry just now. So when he woke up from practice, he heard green bamboo saying that he had been bitten by insects. Lu Jue was worried and quickly complained. Green bamboo just and Xue Xu are discussing things and he said. As soon as Lu Jue heard this, he thought that he had been bitten by a bug and had been told by green bamboo. If he kept it secret, it would be meaningless. So he told the whole thing from the beginning. It turns out that in the past few days when Qingzhu and Lu Jue were playing in Nanshan, they played all over Nanshan. Later, they played enough. While waiting for Jiang Wanbai and others to come back, they were waiting at the foot of Nanshan. The bottom of Nanshan is also a desert. Sometimes the little friends on Nanshan would come and wait with lujue and Qingzhu. At that time, one of them told Qingzhu and lujue about this. At that time, he wanted to take them to see the insects that looked like sand. But Lu Jue insisted on waiting there and didn''t follow. Or those little friends used a kind of very hard wood to install some to show them, "it took a lot of effort to bring them here. You should be careful not to be bitten." As a result, Lu Jue had already reached out and squeezed one out before the voice of his partner fell down. The next moment, he shook his hand in pain. "Fortunately, the insect is very small. Although it is very fierce when it bites people, it can still be thrown down with a strong swing." Green bamboo one face is congratulatory way. Lu Jue was still a little embarrassed. "I was just curious. I wanted to see if it was really a bug that looked like sand?" "Look at your wound, teacher." Jiang Wanbai''s voice suddenly rang. Lu Jue was surprised and subconsciously carried the hand behind her, "master." "What are you hiding from?" Jiang evening white pick eyebrow, "hand out." Lu Jue hesitated for a moment, but still stretched out his hand. He kept saying, "master, it''s not serious. It doesn''t matter too much..." "Let''s see." Jiang Wanbai let the camel go by and took a look at Lu Jue''s hand. It was just a small pit. It was like a small piece of flesh. It was very small. The blood had stopped. Jiang Wanbai confirmed that there was no major problem with his wound, so he let go. "Elder martial brother Qingzhu has helped me deal with it." Lu Jue whispered. Jiang Wanbai responded and took out a box of ointment from the storage ring and said, "keep it well. You can use it if you are injured. However, I still hope you can protect yourself. It''s better not to be injured if you don''t get hurt." "Yes, master, I will pay attention to it in the future." Lu Jue nodded cleverly, reached out to take the ointment in the past, like a baby into his own storage space. Jiang Wanbai smiles and says to Qingzhu, "you should be hungry. Let''s stop here and go on after dinner." "Good." Green bamboo nods. Even if the camel stops, he turns over from the back of the camel. Chapter 1623 Lu Jue also followed down, and helped with the green bamboo. After Jiang Wanbai took out what he wanted to use and gave it to Qingzhu, he stood on the other side with Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu. Jiang Wanbai took out the puppet again, enlarged it a little, pointed to the upper opening and said, "it''s really the same wound. Fortunately, jue''er''s finger was just bitten." The things in the sand prison were really fierce. At that time, after biting Lu Jue''s finger, Lu Jue felt the pain at that time. In addition, his little companion was anxious to ask him to throw the thing out, so he shook his hand and directly threw the insect out. The response was timely, so that the gnawing was not too serious. Otherwise, according to the ferocity of the insect, if it stayed on Lu Jue''s finger for a long time, I''m afraid it would have to gnaw away the bones. "It''s a bug." Jiang Wanbai said softly, "I didn''t expect someone in Nanshan knew what was going on in Sha prison. As a result, we didn''t ask." At that time, Jiang Wanbai couldn''t remember whether she had ever asked Mo LAN Zun about the sand prison. She always felt that she had asked and seemed to have not asked. Anyway, Jiang Wanbai could only confirm that she had not received any information about the sand prison before. Jiang Wanbai thought for a moment, but he sent a message to the master of Mulan with a paper crane and asked her about the sand prison. When the green bamboo finished the meal, they were eating the meal, and the reply from Mo LAN Zun came. "I only know that there are a lot of insects in the sand prison. Those insects can only survive in the deep yellow sand. The sand prison is also because they can move. If something gets stuck in the sand prison, it will be eaten away. However, this kind of insect moves slowly and slowly. After each move, it takes a long time to recuperate before moving again." The master of Mo LAN stopped for a moment, and another sound came up, "master, if we remember correctly, the insects in the sand prison can''t come to the desert. If they come to the desert, they will die soon." What''s more, whether it''s before or after death, the insect''s body becomes extremely hard, just like sand. There is also speculation that the insects are actually sand. As long as the sand is cleaned up, the new ones will not exist. After listening to the message given by the Reverend Mulan, Jiang Wanbai looks at each other. A moment later, Jiang Wanbai picks up the paper crane and says, "eat first, then think about it." Although the mouth is saying so, but Jiang Wanbai is still thinking about this matter when he is picking food from his mouth. But after thinking about it, I still didn''t think about the relationship between the sand prison and the war. As a result, when the meal is over, Mo LAN Zun let a bird send a message again. "I just remembered that the sand prison appeared only after the appearance of the heaven boundary. It has not appeared before. It is said that there is a reason for the existence of the degenerate place under the sand prison. In order to prevent people from discovering it, the heaven specially arranged the existence of the sand prison, in order to prevent someone from finding the secret hidden in it and saving the fallen land Help. " Mo LAN respected the way. Chapter 1624 Because Jiang Wanbai came here to bring the origin of heaven''s boundary. In addition, for the ruler of Mulan, Nanshan had nothing to do with the fallen land. She just listened to some things in the fallen land, but she didn''t really care about it. That is to say, Jiang Wanbai asked about the sand prison, which made Mo LAN Zun think of some, which told Jiang Wanbai. "It seems that we have to find a way to get into the sand prison." After listening to the message from Mo LAN Zun, Jiang Wanbai drinks a bowl of tea and goes to qiqingxing road. Qi Qingxing nodded, "the insects inside can''t be born out of thin air. Generally, insects living in groups or acting collectively like this will have their own nest. Maybe we can find their nest." "Well." Jiang evening white spot. Just after eating, Jiang Wanbai stopped and sat cross legged with her eyes closed. Her divine consciousness was now able to cover most of the desert, including drilling underground. Jiang Wanbai has been going down to the bottom of the earth. When she doesn''t know how deep she is, her face changes. She snorts and frowns. Qi Qingxing, who was talking to Xue Xu in a low voice, immediately looked at her side. Her eyebrows were twisted, and there was a vague worry. But he knew what Jiang Wanbai was doing, so he did not rush to disturb Jiang Wanbai. Xue Xu also noticed that, now also looked at the past, and did not make a sound. Almost when Jiang Wanbai appeared different, Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu both felt the slight vibration from their feet, as if something was bumping down and down from the bottom. They immediately looked at each other, needless to say, their divine sense also went down to the bottom. Qingzhu and lujue are lying on the side of the bed after dinner. They are comfortable, comfortable and not exposed to the sun. There is no wind outside. They are most comfortable to sleep after dinner. But soon, they woke up, because of the strong vibration from the ground, which made the back of their heads a little numb. They almost woke up from the ground and immediately sat up. When they sat up, their eyes were still dazed, but they could not hide their fright. After looking around for four weeks, they saw the three jiangwanbai people sitting cross legged not far away. They also did not hesitate to get up and run. At the moment, there is a boundary hundreds of meters deep under the ground. Jiang Wanbai uses his divine sense to carefully explore down the edge of the sand prison. When he reaches here, he bumps into the boundary. Then, even though it is across the boundary, Jiang Wanbai can feel the burgeoning machine there. She only hesitated a little, and immediately let the divine sense bump into the border, trying to see what was there through the border. Just hit several times, each time hit a little crack, the crack will soon overlap, Jiang Wanbai a ruthless, simply hard hit up, that is, she just stuffy hum. After all, she is colliding with her own divine consciousness. Obviously, this boundary is not a small boundary. If it is a small boundary, her divine consciousness will directly smash the boundary and she won''t feel too much about it. Because of this sudden collision, Jiang Wanbai''s whole knowledge of the sea was slightly shaken. For a moment, she only felt that the sky was spinning. Chapter 1625 After he finally recovered, Jiang Wanbai did not dare to use his divine consciousness to strike the boundary. After all, it was related to his own divine consciousness. If he hurt his divine consciousness or consciousness sea, it would be more than worth the loss. It''s not like trauma. If you take good care of it, you can recover quickly. Therefore, after slowing down, Jiang Wanbai hesitated whether to go back first and then came down after discussing with Qi Qingxing and others. However, the next moment, she felt that there were two divine senses touching down along her own divine consciousness. Jiang Wanbai realized that this was Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu. They also followed the movement and found down. He was relieved and temporarily stopped thinking of going back. After Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu came down, they collided again on the border. In this way, the three powerful divine senses collide with each other. Originally, Jiang Wanbai''s first frontier made a lot of noise. Now, when the three powerful boundaries collide with each other, the movement and stillness are doubled. As a result, Lu Jue and green bamboo, who were sleeping, were startled. Because the three powerful divine senses attack, the enchantment can not heal in time when it is hit by a crack. Gradually, the cracks became more and more obvious, and finally developed into cracks. These cracks became wider and wider, and the vigorous vitality inside the boundary soon gushed out. For a moment, when Jiang Wanbai''s divine consciousness collided with this vigorous vitality, her consciousness sea turned over. However, it was not hurt or suffering, but because her mood was suddenly improved, and then the sea of knowledge became broader in an instant. The greatest benefit was that her divine consciousness became stronger in an instant. Obviously, it is not only Jiang Wanbai who has benefited from this vigorous vitality, but even Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu have also felt the vitality and also improved. For a moment, the three more powerful divine senses stopped for a moment, and then they exchanged views for a moment, and then Qi and Qi ran into the crack of the boundary. For a moment, Lu Jue and green bamboo just feel the sky shaking and shaking. The first reaction of green bamboo is to quickly pull Lu Jue into his arms and hold him, "are you ok? Don''t be afraid, younger martial brother. Master, they are right next to me. They will certainly be OK. Don''t be afraid. The border left by master is still there... " Although he tried to comfort Lu Jue, the sound of green bamboo was also a little shaking. Although they have gained a lot of knowledge and seen a lot of big scenes with Jiang Wanbai, at this moment, Qingzhu is also a little flustered. He has never met such a time. The sky is shaking and the earth is shaking. The fallen land is suddenly dark at this moment. The sky was covered by dark clouds, and thunder bursts, accompanied by lightning, a moment like the way of heaven has been angry. At a certain moment, Qingzhu even felt that he would be rejected by the way of heaven. With this idea, he felt a strong sense of panic in his heart. But when they looked at Jiang Wanbai, he felt a little calmed down. "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid..." Qingzhu hugs Lu Jue, leans against Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, and reaches out to block Lu Jue''s eyes. He also closes his eyes. At the moment, Jiang Wanbai''s divine consciousness has finally broken this boundary completely. In a flash, the vitality is even stronger than before. Jiang Wanbai only feels that the whole sea of knowledge is suddenly clear, and her mood is also improved. Chapter 1626 "What the hell is this place?" Xue Xu and Qi Qingxing''s divine consciousness met with Jiang Wanbai''s. In this way, the three divine senses communicated. At the moment when the boundary was completely broken, Jiang Wanbai only saw a white fog inside. All of these white fog had been atomized and upgraded. It can be seen that the vitality in this area has been strong to what extent. However, before Jiang Wanbai''s three men could see what was inside, Qi Qingxing''s divine consciousness suddenly became alert and dignified, but he was firmly protected by Jiang Wanbai''s divine consciousness, "be careful!" When Qi Qingxing passed the message, Jiang Wanbai and Xue Xu also noticed the change from nearby. At that time, Jiang Wanbai used his divine sense to investigate what was going on under the sand prison. However, in case of emergency, she did not directly investigate from the sand prison, but rubbed the sand prison side to the bottom, so the sand prison was actually next to them, separated by a layer of not thick sand. At the moment when the boundary was completely broken, there was already a movement in the sand prison next door, and the sound of sand friction came from inside. "The worms are coming." "Shall we retreat first?" said Xue Xu The insect''s speed was a little fast. Just after Xue Xu finished asking this sentence, Qi Qingxing''s divine sense trembled. Jiang Wanbai realized what had happened in an instant, and without any hesitation, he rolled his divine consciousness to the top. "Go At the moment of evacuation, the sand wall between the sand prison and the sand prison was completely broken by the insects. The insects came surging with the sand and were extremely ferocious. At the moment when Jiang Wanbai''s consciousness was completely withdrawn, she noticed that the insects did not catch up with them, but flowed into the boundary opening which was broken by them. Almost instantaneously, the junction will be blocked, and the vitality leaked out will be cut off, and the vitality inside will not continue to leak out. "Master!" As soon as Jiang Wanbai opened her eyes, she turned to Qingzhu and lujue with tears. She only had time to quickly pacify her and said, "don''t be afraid. It''s OK." Then he turned towards Qi Qingxing and said, "ah hang, are you ok?" Qi Qingxing''s face turned white, and his lips even exuded a little blood. He shook his head toward Jiang Wanbai. Just as he was about to speak, Jiang Wanbai covered his mouth first. "Don''t talk. I''ll see for you." When the sound of vernacular dropped in the evening of Jiang Dynasty, Qi Qingxing was covered by divine consciousness, and he explored the sea of Qi Qingxing with great care. Qi Qingxing didn''t resist at all, so he closed his eyes and relaxed at the same time. Xue Xu took a look at it, then withdrew his sight and looked up at the sky. When they retreated from the bottom, the vision in the sky disappeared in an instant. Now the desert is back to its original appearance, dead and desolate. But if you feel it carefully, you can still feel a glimmer of vitality. This vitality was leaked out of the boundary. At that time, the three men of Jiang Wanbai, who had gathered at the jiejiekou, were the first to feel the leaked vitality. When they were facing the frontier, they only felt that the vitality was vigorous, which made people''s divine sense follow the clear and bright, and even gained a lot of benefits. However, when the vitality comes out from the bottom and spreads to the outside, it is not so obvious after it is dispersed. Chapter 1627 If it was not for the fact that there was not a trace of life in the whole fallen land, I am afraid this little bit of vitality would not have been noticed after it had dispersed. Xue Xu felt that the vitality was getting weaker and weaker, and finally disappeared completely. He put aside his thoughts and looked at Qingzhu and lujue. He found that both of them were staring at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. There was uneasiness and worry between their expressions. With a sigh in his heart, he reached out and touched Lu Jue''s head, and said in a low voice, "don''t worry, it''s just a little accident. You''ll be fine with your master." "Mm-hmm." Lu Jue nodded, but he still trusted Jiang Wanbai. Green bamboo pulled his sleeve and wiped his eyes, and asked Xue Xu, "Mr. Xue, what happened just now? The sky has changed. It''s terrible... " "What just happened outside? You talk about it first. " Xue Xu sat down cross legged and asked green bamboo. Qingzhu was in a flustered mood. After seeing Jiang Wanbai and others coming back, Qingzhu had already put down a lot of things. He sat down with his legs crossed and said it after stabilizing his mind. "Those things that just happened were so terrible that they disappeared at once. If it wasn''t because younger martial brother also saw it, I would think it was my own illusion." Green bamboo can''t help muttering after finishing. Lu Jue also cross legged sitting beside the green bamboo, listening to the green bamboo said these, a face seriously nodded, "really good terrible." "It''s OK." Xue Xu Dao. Green bamboo and Lu Jue nodded together. Seeing that Qingzhu and Lu Jue had doubts in their eyes, they seemed to want to know what was going on. Xue Xu didn''t hide it any more. He told the situation directly, and finally said, "to be specific, you should wait until your master wakes up and discuss before you know how to reply." If there is no accident, they will have to go down there. The three people were waiting nearby. Xue Xu was bored and asked about Lu Jue''s practice. At last, he said with a smile: "sometimes if your master is not convenient, you can ask me. Although I dare not say much to you, I can still tell you about the things based on cultivation." "Good. Thank you, Mr. Xue. " Lu Jue chuckled and even stood up and bowed to Xue Xu. Xue Xu shook his head and laughed. After a while, Lu Jue caught sight of all the hourglasses that Jiang Wanbai conveniently placed next to him, so he stretched out his hand and turned the hourglass over, turning it into a fine sand on top of it again and began to leak downward. At this time, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing opened their eyes together. "Master!" Lu Jue raised his eyes to see this scene. His eyes lit up and he immediately cried out with joy. Jiang Wanbai answered, touched his head placidly and said, "are you scared? It''s OK. Don''t worry. " "Not bad." Lu Jue shook his head slightly, paused for a moment, and then said, "master, I''m not afraid of you." "I didn''t expect that bug would gnaw at the divine sense." Jiangwan Baidao. When he was just at the bottom, the insects coming from the side rushed directly at their divine consciousness. Qi Qingxing''s first reaction was to protect Jiang Wanbai, so that he was bitten directly by the insect. Moreover, the insect was not big in size. Although he chewed it fiercely, the wound was not big. Qi Qing xingdang immediately shook the worm open. After Qi Qingjiang came back, he was worried that he would not know all the injured gods. Chapter 1628 It''s not as easy to recover from the injury of consciousness as it is from a physical injury. It directly affects the soul. Fortunately, Qi Qingxing''s divine sense is not seriously injured. Otherwise, Jiang Wanbai can not heal his injury now. It is estimated that he has to find herbs to repair his consciousness. This kind of herbs can be encountered but not sought. Anyway, in the 21st century, Jiang Wanbai did not encounter such herbs, nor did pills. After coming to this world, they have never seen them. Such herbs must also grow in places with abundant aura. Xue Xu stretched his back and asked Qi Qingxing, "are you ok?" "It''s OK." Qi Qingxing shook his head. "Have you ever thought about what the life in there is?" Xue Xu asked lazily. Although it was such a short time, and after he came up, Jiang Wanbai was anxious to heal Qi Qingxing, but when he saw the vitality in the border, Jiang Wanbai had already guessed vaguely. "That life may be the life deprived of the whole fallen land." Jiangwan Baidao. The reason why the degenerate land is called the fallen land is because it is rejected by the way of heaven and has lost all its vitality. Only those dead things that have no vitality can be said to remain here. But in fact, the way of heaven has not really stripped the vitality of the fallen land. The vitality belonging to the whole fallen land has been sealed in the deep underground, waiting for someone to open the border and release all the vitality inside. When life comes back to life, the fallen land will no longer be a fallen land. "When all the vitality of the fallen land comes back, will the soul trapped in the fallen land be reincarnated?" Jiang night white eyes a bright, if thoughtful way. Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu looked at each other and nodded, "it seems like this at present." "So..." Jiang Wanbai recollected his thoughts, glanced over Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu''s faces and asked, "so, let''s go straight ahead?" "I don''t care." Xue Xu showed his hands in a casual manner, as if no matter what he wanted to do, as long as Jiang Wanbai said, he would just roll his sleeves and do nothing else. Jiang Wanbai''s forehead was drawn. Since he had already made a statement, he simply looked at Qi Qingxing directly, "ah hang, what do you think?" "No way to make a decision." Qi Qingxing shook his head slightly, "we don''t know what the consequences will be caused after these vitality are released." "Indeed." Jiang evening white spot. Jiang Wanbai''s conjecture is all about the vitality. They don''t know how the vitality came from and whether the consequences will be good or bad if they are released. "Now it can only be determined that the insects are really for the sake of life." Jiang Wanbai remembered what he felt when his divine consciousness retreated from the inside. He said: "when we were evacuating, the insects did not catch up with us. Instead, they rushed to the border opening which was broken by us. Moreover, when the insects swarmed past, the vitality originally flowing out of the outside was blocked instantly." Since then, there has been no more vitality. "What if the insects rush in and eat up the life?" Qingzhu scratched his head because Xue Xu had already told them about it in advance, so when listening to Jiang Wanbai''s conversation with Xue Xu and others, Qingzhu''s eyes were not black. Chapter 1629 So green bamboo put forward his own question in time. Jiang Wanbai shakes his head and says in a firm tone: "no way." After a pause, she went on: "before, when we hit the border, there was a natural vision, but when we came back, the vision had disappeared, right? This shows that the border has not been attacked any more. To be precise, the vitality of the border is no longer threatened. " "Yes." Qi Qingxing nodded and agreed with Jiang Wanbai. Therefore, the insects are actually there to protect the vitality and the boundary. The problem now is that they have to know whether the consequences will be good or bad if the border is completely broken and the vitality inside is released. Only after this is confirmed can Jiang Wanbai know whether to start or not. Xue Xu''s eyes were closed, and Jiang Wanbai glanced at him without saying anything. Qi Qingxing pondered for a moment, then looked at Jiang Wanbai and said, "if these vitality come back to life, where should the ghosts of the whole fallen land go?" "Since it''s a ghost, it''s natural to go to the hell to report." Jiang Wan Bai Dao, she and Qi Qingxing looked at each other and said, "I''ll go to the local government and ask Lu Bian." Ask Lu judge where to go when there are so many ghosts in the fallen land. Qi Qingxing nodded, as always told her: "be careful." "Well." Jiang evening white spot. A moment later, Jiang Wanbai still left a stick of incense for Qi Qingxing, and she went directly to the old place of the prefecture to find Lu Bian. This time, Jiang Wanbai waited for a long time when he arrived at that place. He chatted with the spirits who stayed in the queue there. One soul asked, "by the way, you just said that you came down from the top. Do you know what strange things happened just now?" "Strange things?" Jiang Wanbai raised her eyebrows slightly. Even though she thought of the vision that appeared when she attacked the border, she didn''t directly say what happened outside. She just asked her soul, "what happened here?" "Yes." The spirits around him echoed one by one. They couldn''t hold back when they thought of what had just happened. You and I quickly said what happened before Jiang Wanbai came here. When there is a vision above, there is a vision in the underworld. "At that time, Lord Lu''s face changed and he left in a hurry." "So..." Jiang Wanbai raised his eyebrows slightly. At this time, Lu Pai came. When he saw Jiang Wanbai, his face was not so good-looking for the first time. When those souls fled because of his arrival, Lu Biao pulled his lips and asked Jiang Wanbai: "you come to me at this time. Can''t those strange phenomena just be caused by you?" "What vision?" Jiang Wanbai blinked. He only learned from those souls that Lu Biao''s face had changed suddenly, and then left quickly. He still wanted to know what had happened at that time, which made Lu Biao pale. Lu Bian snorted, not as easily fooled as those souls. Looking at Jiang Wanbai, he said, "tell me first, what have you done? What''s the trouble? " "What do you mean again?" Jiang Wanbai was dissatisfied, "did I often cause any trouble before? Although I do come down to ask you something from time to time, I haven''t caused you any big trouble, have I? On the contrary, it helped you solve some problems. " Chapter 1630 Jiang Wanbai snorted, determined not to let Lu Jun arbitrarily give himself what charges. Lu had intended to refute her, but just after opening his mouth, before he could make any sound, his face changed again. He looked back at his own direction, and his expression became full of respect. Jiang Wanbai found out his change, and then followed his eyes to look there. He immediately knew what he was looking at. He guessed that it was what Lord Yan was saying to Lu Bian. He thought about it quickly and did not disturb him. The king didn''t talk to Lu for a long time. It was just a few minutes. Lu looked at Jiang Wanbai again. His eyes were complicated and he said, "think about how to say what happened above. Now your highness wants to see you and come with me." Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a while, a little caught off guard. She didn''t expect that the man wanted to see her. But it was only for a moment that she nodded. Even if she followed the landing judge towards the direction where the landing judge appeared, there was only a dark color, and a little white fog was faintly visible in it, and there was no way to see it. Jiang Wanbai did not hesitate in the slightest. He lifted his feet and followed him. Every step was like walking on the ground without hesitation. Every step was very steady. Lu Bian, who was walking in front of him, did not seem to worry that Jiang Wanbai would not be able to keep up with him. He walked in front of him all the time without looking back at Jiang Wanbai. "Lord Lu, why does your highness want to see me?" But Jiang Wanbai couldn''t hold back. It was so quiet around that there was no sound at all. In addition, she was very curious about why that person wanted to see herself, and she wondered if she could ask Lu Bian anything from here. Lu decided to walk in front of him, but did not stop. He only said, "you will know when you go." I don''t seem to want to say anything. Jiang Wanbai looks helpless, but also did not continue to ask, anyway, soldiers will block the water, she also has nothing to fear. However, Lu Bian, who was in front of him, said after a while: "the things you have caused this time are not small. In short, you have something in your heart. Your highness is not very good-natured. Be careful." "Good." Jiang Wanbai should go down. To be honest, although she has made a lot of contact with Lu Biao, she has never been in contact with him. She has never seen him. "Thank you for reminding me." Lu Bian just snorted and said nothing more. Before long, a temple door suddenly appeared in front of her. Jiang Wanbai always looked straight ahead. She was sure that she had not seen the door before she took the step ahead. It was like, when she took that step, she stepped over something, so this door appeared in front of her. "Go in." However, Lu Bian stopped and leaned slightly toward the river and the white road in the evening. Jiang Wanbai also stopped, slightly widened his eyes, looked at Lu Bian, and asked, "Lord Lu, won''t you go in with me?" "The person your highness wants to see is you, not me. I won''t go in. Remember, don''t make a fool of yourself in front of your highness. What does your highness ask, you can tell me the truth." Lu Bian drooped his eyelids and said to Jiang Wanbai without any expression. It seems that he is not familiar with Jiang Wanbai at all. Jiang Wanbai blinked her eyes, and it was not good to continue to say anything. Anyway, she was not afraid, just a little nervous, so she hoped that there was a person she knew on the field, but even if there was no one she knew, she was not afraid. Chapter 1631 After saying these words, he always hesitated to go to the gate. Lu Bian looks at Jiang Wanbai''s back and nods slightly. His eyes also reveal some complex emotions similar to admiration. When Jiang Wanbai first saw the gate, he felt that it was not as big as the gate in the palace. However, when she walked forward and approached the front of the gate, Jiang Wanbai found that the door was enlarged in the vision. She looked up and felt the magnificence of the hall door. It was as if the door had come to life. In fact, she had a pair of eyes staring at her, silent but dignified. The subtle sound of "creak" rises, and then the heavy sound of the gate moves. The originally closed gate gradually opens in front of Jiang Wanbai''s face. Jiang Wanbai subconsciously stares at the crack of the door and sees that the crack is getting bigger and bigger. At the first glance, it felt as if something dark was pouring out of the door, and it seemed to be dark inside. However, as the crack of the door became bigger and bigger, suddenly a candle was lit inside. Suddenly, a red light came out of the door and pushed out the darkness. When the front door is completely opened in front of Jiang Wanbai, Jiang Wanbai blinks his eyes, looks at everything inside, and curls his fingers slightly at his side. Then he realizes that his fingers are frozen. Her fingertips are cold, so cold that she feels a little pain when she hands it. In fact, there are a lot of candlesticks in the hall. On the candlesticks, there are candles burning on them to illuminate the hall. In addition to the strange red light, it is quite bright. And the black and gold blanket extends from the gate to the innermost step. Several steps up, there is a huge black gold chair. On the chair, there is a man sitting with his hands on the armrest of the chair. His eyes are closed, but you can see that his facial features are angular. Even if he doesn''t open his eyes, he still has a heavy momentum. And there are fog around the hall, these fog is more like cold, Jiang Wanbai has not yet raised his feet to walk in, has already felt a piercing cold. She took a deep breath. At the moment when the spiritual power was running around her, she found that the cold air was not relieved, but even colder. Not only did she feel relieved, but also a thin layer of frost had formed along her fingers. Jiang Wanbai frowned slightly and immediately stopped the operation of spiritual power in his body. Although the psychic power stopped working, the chill did not increase, but it did not mean that the cold air had disappeared, but the speed of aggravation became very slow. The frost on her hand was still spreading upward at an extremely slow speed, with thickening. Jiang Wanbai knew clearly that the cold in the hall would only be more severe. She estimated that as soon as she approached the hall and had not gone a few steps, the whole person would be frozen in place and become an Iceman. And the yama above was still sitting there with his eyes closed, as if he had already fallen asleep. He did not look at Jiang Wanbai at the gate, nor did he make a sound. Chapter 1632 Jiang Wanbai is not a fool. He knows that the other party probably wants to see if she can pass the test. If it is the past, even in the face of the king of hell, Jiang Wanbai turns away with a cold face. It''s just like when Jiang Ruyue was in trouble at the star watching tower. But now, Jiang Wanbai''s mood is not the same. If the other party wants to embarrass her, she has to go over and let this person have a look. With this little trick, would you like to embarrass her? over my dead body! In fact, Lu Biao has been watching Jiang Wanbai''s side of the scene all the time. At first, before the gate was fully opened, Jiang Wanbai stood and waited. Lu Bian didn''t find it strange. After all, the doors were not fully opened, and Jiang Wanbai couldn''t rush in directly. When the door of the hall was fully opened, Lu Bian waited for a moment. Seeing Jiang Wanbai still standing there, his first thought was that Jiang Wanbai didn''t dare to go in the first time because of his timidity. But then, Lu Bian rejected this conjecture. He and Jiang Wanbai are old friends. Obviously, Jiang Wanbai is not the kind of person who will be timid at this time. Since it is not because of timidity, it can only be because of some reason that she can not move forward for the time being. Lu Bian changed his mind and soon remembered something. As soon as his face changed, he strode to the other side. But he had just taken two steps. Jiang Wanbai, who had been standing there, suddenly changed his momentum. The next moment he lifted his feet and walked toward the hall door. Seeing this, Lu Biao stopped his steps and suddenly burst into a silent smile. He stood where he was and didn''t go there. He just looked at Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai collected all the spiritual powers of his whole body and turned to the Yin Qi on his feet. Since the use of spiritual power will aggravate the cold, this is the underworld. She will change to Yin Qi. In a moment, Jiang Wanbai becomes a ghost monk instead of a spiritual one. Sure enough, when her identity changed to ghost cultivation, the cold around her was really weakening, or she would no longer feel the erosion of the cold. Even the frost on her hands was rapidly fading, and her fingers were no longer cold, and soon returned to normal. Jiang Wanbai felt relieved, and without hesitation, he walked to the palace with relaxed steps and fearless cold. As she walked into the hall step by step, the man sitting on the top moved for a moment, then opened his eyes, a pair of blood pupil in a daze. Even Jiang Wanbai looked at his eyes and hesitated whether to speak out or not. As a result, before the decision was made, the man closed his eyes again. Her forehead twitched, and she simply did not make a sound and went on. Until I got to the center of the hall, I found that the man above opened his eyes again, but there was no focal length in his eyes. He just woke up and was not completely clear. At that moment, Bai Jiang began to doubt himself. Maybe what happened at the gate of the temple was not really the emperor''s deliberate embarrassment. Maybe the highness just lost his sleep. He murmured in his heart. Jiang Wanbai did not make a sound. He waited for the yama''s eyes to focus gradually, and there was light gathering. Finally, after he blinked, his eyes became clear, and then he covered his mouth and yawned. At the next moment, the man leaned back on the back of his chair, drooping his eyelids, and sweeping his eyes to Jiang Wanbai, who was standing in the hall. As soon as he opened his mouth, his rich magnetic voice spread in the hall, "what are you doing to stir up that pile of sand?" Chapter 1633 Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment. Before Lu Yuan asked her what trouble she had caused, but the yama sitting above said it as soon as he opened his mouth. Obviously, he knew something about what she was doing. After a pause, she asked, "how much does your highness know?" "How much do you know?" Yama suddenly looked up at her. For a moment, the blood color in his eyes was deeper. Jiang Wanbai frowned slightly, but he didn''t feel any sense of oppression or peeping. In other words, the king of Yan had once again drooped his eyelids and said, "now we all know it." "I didn''t expect that it''s ok if you don''t toss around now. If you toss around, you''ll have a big fight. Do you know why my highness wants to call you in?" Asked Yama. Jiang Wanbai did not nod or shake his head, but after pondering for a while, he said, "maybe the local government has also been affected?" After a pause, she directly stated the purpose of her trip. Originally, Jiang Wanbai made a trip to the underworld in order to know if the fallen land was no longer a degenerate place, where would so many ghosts in the fallen land go? Or let them exist? But if so many ghosts are allowed to exist, when the fallen land is full of vitality, they can also leave the fallen land and go outside, which is a disaster to the world. After listening to Jiang Wanbai''s question, Yama directly threw a bloody light at her. Seeing the blood light bumping towards him, Jiang Wanbai still stood still, not a bit flustered, even the skin of his eyes did not tremble. "Yes, he is calm and capable. By the way, his highness just now forgot to take back the air conditioner. Did you come in by yourself?" Yan Wang seemed to think of something suddenly. He looked at Jiang Wanbai with appreciation and asked in a trance. Jiang Wan nodded in vain, thinking that it was really this one who had forgotten. Sure enough, Yama said: "there is air conditioning. My highness is more comfortable to sleep. I forgot to put it away when I fell asleep. Why don''t you call my highness? But if you have the ability to come in by yourself, you don''t have to call your highness. " He kept talking about himself. Jiang Wanbai''s forehead smoked, and he didn''t know how he should answer. Fortunately, the king of hell didn''t mean to let her answer. He just flicked his sleeve. The blood light that stopped before flying to Jiangwan''s white face suddenly exploded. What appeared in front of Jiang Wan''s white face was a book. "This is the book of life and death in your Highness''s hand." Yan Wang Dao. Jiang Wanbai was shocked by his words. Of course, she knew that there were two life and death books in the local government. One of them was in Lu Bian''s hand, and the other was more detailed and more complete. The book of life and death, which was not recorded by Lu Bian, must have been recorded in the hand of the king of Yan, but the people beside the book could not see it. But now the book of life and death is in front of Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai was surprised and a little surprised, but he just blinked his eyes and put away this emotion. When he looked at the book of life and death, he looked serious and solemn. At first glance, the page that Yama showed to Jiang Wanbai was blank, and there was nothing on it. But when Jiang Wanbai looked at it carefully, he found that there was a trace on it, but it was very shallow, and a word was not complete. It was as if the words on it were hidden and appeared. It was about to be completely presented in the book of life and death, but for some reasons Blocked, so it can''t be fully revealed. Chapter 1634 "This..." Jiang Wanbai raises his eyes in amazement and looks at Yama. When he takes back his sight, he can see that the name in the corner of this page is blurry. The more you look at it, the more familiar it is. The yama once again covered his mouth and yawned, and his eyelids drooped. It seemed that he could suddenly fall asleep at the next moment. "This is what you have tossed out this time. Do you know if you really let those vitality out of the bottom, how many ghosts in the fallen land will be taken to the underworld?" After a pause and a pause, he went on: "even if there is enough space in the hell to store these ghosts, but these ghosts have no names in the book of life and death after they have become ghosts of the fallen place. Once the vitality rushes to the fallen land, the fallen land is no longer a degenerate place, and the names of these ghosts appear in the book of life and death I don''t know how many ghost errands need to be arranged by the local government to find out these ghosts... " Not to mention these ghosts are impulsive. They don''t want to reincarnate in the underworld. They run to other places to make trouble in the world. At that time, the hell will have to send ghost messengers everywhere to capture these ghosts. "That Why don''t you take the opportunity to recruit more ghosts Jiang Wanbai coughed lightly. Although he was a little guilty by the words of Yama, he still mentioned it. "Do you think it''s such a good idea? This is a public office! It''s not anyone who wants to come! " With a snort and a flick of his sleeve, the yama took back the book of life and death which had been unfolded in front of Jiang Wan''s white face. Then he said, "I want you to come here to tell you that if you don''t have a good idea of how these ghosts will be arranged in order, you''d better not move the border, otherwise..." Otherwise, Yama didn''t go on, but Jiang Wanbai could figure out what he wanted to say later. If we can''t find a better way to settle the ghosts, we should open the border rashly and release the vitality inside. At that time, if those ghosts are running around, then it will not be a good thing to let out their vitality. Jiang Wanbai pursed her lips and didn''t refute Yan Wang''s words. It was because of this that she came here to ask for some useful opinions from Lu Bian. I didn''t expect to have such a great harvest in this trip. She didn''t say anything when she saw Yama. She opened the book of life and death in the hand of Yama to her. "If all those ghosts can be sent here, and the possibility of their fleeing and causing trouble to the world can be eliminated, can I open the border and release all the vitality under it?" The king of Yan blinked at the top of his eyes. Yama nodded. "Of course, as long as you can solve this problem, your highness doesn''t care about the border "How much does your highness know about the realm of heaven?" Jiang Wanbai hesitated for a moment, but still asked the question. Yan Wang''s drooping eyelids lifted up. He looked at Jiang Wanbai, pulled his lips and laughed. He didn''t speak directly. He just said, "we all know what we should know, but what does that have to do with my highness?" Jiang Wanbai There''s nothing to say. Indeed, it''s them who want to go to the celestial realm, not Yama. "Can your highness say something?" Jiang Wanbai coughed lightly. Chapter 1635 Yan Wang slightly raised his eyebrows, almost without hesitation. He refused directly and decisively, and yawned, "no, my highness has something to tell you when he calls for you, not for your words. You can go now. My highness will continue to sleep." He spoke and waved his hand. Jiang Wanbai only felt a white fog in front of her. When she could see her surroundings clearly, she was already standing outside, and the hall door was closed. Just as she had felt when she just came over, it was as if she had just entered the palace and made friends with the king of hell Talking, even her fingers were frozen with cold energy, was her illusion. "Let''s go." Lu''s voice rang from behind her. Jiang Wanbai turned to look at Lu Biao, blinked his eyes, and subconsciously asked, "did I just come out?" "Well." Lu Biao didn''t respond to Jiang Wanbai a little. He was not surprised. He took a look at the closed gate and said to Jiang Wanbai again, "let''s go." Jiang Wanbai came back to his senses and nodded. He and Lu Bian turned around and walked in the direction they came to. When he went back, he was the same as when he came. He could not see the road under his feet and nothing around him. If he did not lead the way ahead, he would easily get lost here. Jiang Wanbai looked around and found that she could not see anything except some ethereal white fog. She thought that if she came by herself, she might also be lost here. On his way back, Lu Bian never asked Jiang Wanbai what he had said to her, but Jiang Wanbai asked him about the ghost errand. Lu Biao probably told her that, anyway, the number of ghost drivers is not too many, and they are usually very busy, and they are a little short of manpower. Jiang Wanbai can only listen to silence, did not expect that the underground border has not been opened, the local government has not enough manpower, so don''t want to open the border after what to do. Lu didn''t know if he had guessed what Jiang Wanbai was thinking. When he sent Jiang Wanbai to the queue, he suddenly said, "but if there is an emergency or serious situation, the local government will also choose to look for foreign aid, that is, external employment." "Outside employment?" Jiang evening white slightly pick eyebrows, a thought in the mind suddenly flashed. Lu Bian nodded, "although it is a temporary external employment, if the performance is excellent, and if you want to, you can also become a full-time employee. Very few people are not willing to become a full-time employee. Most of them are more willing to exchange for the conditions for reincarnation in the next life." "Can it still be like this?" Jiang evening white eyes are bright, the more the idea in the mind, the more feasible it is. Lu Biao also laughed and said no more. But Jiang Wanbai has already got the answer he wants. He solemnly thanks Lu and says, "Lord Lu, take advantage of this time to have a good rest. Or when I come back next time, it will be your busy time." Lu judged his forehead and almost blurted out: "after this time, we still don''t want to see each other in the future?" It was still rational to let him understand that what Jiang Wanbai was going to do was something that would inevitably happen, but sooner or later. Therefore, even if this sentence was said, it was of no use. Lu Pai just sighed and waved to Jiang Wanbai. Chapter 1636 "Let''s go." Lu judged Chaojiang to be a white man in the evening, and he did not hide his dislike. Jiang Wanbai smiles and turns away. This time, she went for a long time. It can be said that since Qi Qingxing knew her, she went to the hell so many times in front of Qi Qingxing. As a result, when Jiang Wanbai came back to the top, he found that the atmosphere between the several people who stayed there was very wrong. "Master, you are back at last!" As soon as Lu Jue saw Jiang Wanbai come back, his eyes lit up and he cried out happily. He also showed an expression of relief. Jiang Wanbai had already been pulled into her arms by Qi Qingxing when she opened her eyes. When she smelled the familiar breath, she completely relaxed. Her first reaction was to hold Qi Qingxing in her backhand and gently patted him on his back, "ah hang, I''m ok." "I said she would be OK and worried." Xue Xu gave a light tut when he saw the scene. Jiang Wanbai could probably think of what was going on before he came back, obviously because she had not come back from the bottom, and the incense she left to Qi Qingxing had been burnt out, and Qi Qingxing was worried. "It''s just a little bit of a situation that''s good for us, not bad." Jiang Wanbai''s soft voice. Qi Qingxing listened to her words for a moment, then released his hand. Although Jiang Wanbai came out of his arms, he still held on to Jiang Wanbai''s hand. Jiang Wanbai also let him pull, did not force his hand back. She glanced at several people present and found that although Xue Xu had just said that she would be OK, she was also a little worried. Knowing that they were all worried about themselves, she felt warm and said the information he got after going to the local government. After listening to Jiang Wanbai''s words, Xue Xu looked down at the land they were stepping on at the moment and said, "so, before we open the boundary at the bottom, we have to think about how to ensure that all the ghosts can go to the hell in an orderly way, instead of fleeing to other places?" "Yes." Jiang Wanbai nodded. After talking with Yama, she finally got such a result. "Go to find Li Yan and greedy ghost King first." Qi Qingxing has also slowed down at the moment. As long as he is sure that Jiang Wanbai is OK and is around him, he can recover his calm. At the moment, he says in a deep voice: "this matter can only be cooperated with three ghost kings." "Ah Hang is right." Jiang evening white spot. All the ghosts here are under the jurisdiction of the three ghost kings, and only the three ghost kings can cooperate, especially the greedy king and the devouring king. After all, almost all the ghosts are distributed in their two districts. As long as the greedy ghost king and the devouring ghost King cooperate, this matter can not be solved. Now that he has a plan for the next step, Jiang Wanbai stood up and said, "let''s go to find Li Yan first. Let''s contact the greedy ghost king and discuss with them first." In fact, among the three ghost kings in the fallen land, Jiang Wanbai is only familiar with Li Yan and greedy. As for the one who kills the ghost king, a hypocrite. Although it seems that the two meetings are peaceful and even have cooperated, it does not mean that their relationship is good. When he got up, Jiang Wanbai also picked up the hourglass he had put beside him and looked at it. He asked Lu Jue and others, "how many times has this hourglass been reversed?" "Nine times." Lu Jue blinked. Chapter 1637 Jiang Wanbai was stunned, "nine times?" She looked at Lu Jue and Qi Qingxing in amazement. Qi Qingxing also nodded. After Jiang Wanbai went to the prefecture, Qi Qingxing always stood beside him. How many times did the hourglass turn upside down, Qi Qingxing always remembered that he had reversed it himself. However, Lu Jue even knew that he had reversed it several times. Obviously, every time Qi Qingxing was reversed, he saw it and knew how many times it was. Further thinking, before Jiang Wanbai came back from the bottom, Lu Jue probably did not sleep at ease. Jiang Wanbai felt a little distressed and moved. He reached out and touched his head, picked him up and put him on the camel. He said, "I didn''t expect you to follow me as a master. I didn''t get any benefits. But I had to suffer a lot and be afraid." "No way." Lu Jue was lying on the camel, shaking his head in a hurry, with a serious look: "master, no, I''m very happy. Moreover, master, you have given me a lot." Jiang Wanbai just laughed and didn''t say anything more. He thought in his heart that no matter how much he said, he would treat this little apprentice well in the future. "Have a good sleep. Nothing will happen next." Jiang Wanbai reached out again and touched his head, softly. Lu Jue nodded, because Jiang Wanbai had not come back before, but his heart was finally settled down. After that, he felt tired because he had not had a good rest before. The eyelids began to become very heavy, so Lu Jue lay on the camel''s back to sleep. Jiang Wanbai looked at his prone posture. Even if the camel walked smoothly under the technique, it would be uncomfortable to sleep on such a prone position. So he took out the carriage he had collected before and let Lu Jue and Qingzhu, who needed to rest, go inside to rest. As for Jiang Wanbai and others, they still ride camels. "Now we want to find Li Yan, we can''t walk aimlessly like before. We can go directly to the nearest stone tablet, and then send it to Nancheng to find Liyan and Xinyue." Jiang Wanbai took out the map he got from Tang Yun when he came to the desert last time, and now he has come to use again. Through the map given by Tang Yun, Jiang Wanbai and his party successfully found the nearest stone tablet to them. Through the stone tablet transmission, they reappeared at the gate of Nancheng. To open the gate is still Li Yan. See Li Yan, Xue Xu also joked: "every time you come to open the door in person, no matter who came, if you come to open the door in person?" "Well." Unexpectedly, Li Yan directly nodded his head and admitted what Xue Xu said. Even Xue Xu, who used to put on a disguised smile, stopped for a moment, and the radian of his lips became stiff for a moment. "What did you get from going to Nanshan?" Li Yan asked. Jiang Wanbai nodded, "the harvest is not small, by the way, can you contact the greedy ghost king? Call him together. This time, we must need the cooperation of several ghost kings to go on smoothly. " "Yes." Li Yan also didn''t ask much, contacted greedy ghost King directly. When Jiang Wanbai and his wife went to the courtyard of Liyan and Xinyue, the greedy ghost king had already arrived at the gate of the city. As Li Yan said, he went to the gate to meet the greedy ghost king. Jiang Wanbai remembered the conversation between Xue Xu and Li Yan before. Out of curiosity, he also asked the crescent moon, "how come every time someone comes, you must ask one of you to open the gate in person?" Chapter 1638 "Because if we didn''t go there in person, even if the gate was opened, people outside would come in not the south city you see now, but another South City." Xinyue poured tea for Jiang Wanbai and others and said with a smile. Jiang Wanbai suddenly realized that there was such an organ in Nancheng. It''s no wonder that there are no other ghosts in Nancheng except Liyan and Xinyue. Let''s not say that we must fly to the South City from the south city boundary. Even if we really get to the south city gate, Li Yan and Xinyue don''t open the door. Even if the visitors find a way to open the city gate, after entering the city gate, the southern city they see is not the real southern city, but an illusion. While talking, Li Yan and greedy ghost king came together. Xiao greedy and ah Qian came, especially Xiao greedy. When he saw the green bamboo, his eyes lit up. Green bamboo was a little creepy when he saw it. He couldn''t help but step back, "what are you doing? Have you finished your sugar cakes again "Don''t give him sugar cakes." Before xiaogreedy spoke, ah Qian, who was talking to Jiang Wanbai and others, turned around and said, "if he eats too many sugar cakes, he will have cavities." "No!" Little greedy immediately blew his hair and stomped his feet angrily. Jiang Wanbai was surprised to look at him, "does he still grow cavities?" "No cavities! Don''t listen to his nonsense. He just doesn''t want me to eat sugar cakes! " Small greedy breath way. Ah Xiang didn''t argue with him fiercely, so he said in a low voice: "who had a toothache and almost lifted the whole ghost pit?" Xiao greedy: A moment later, he turned his head and ran away. Before running, Jiang Wanbai and others did not miss his red ears and face. For a moment, several people couldn''t help laughing, "it''s really a child''s nature." Jiang Wanbai shakes his head. When Lu Jue went to play with Qingzhu, Jiang Wanbai told Li Yan ah Qian about the matter and said, "Lord Lu said that when it comes to the critical moment, the local government will also hire foreign aid. These foreign aid workers can get some remuneration, and they can exchange for the conditions of reincarnation or other remuneration according to their performance. Those who perform well can apply to stay in the Prefecture as ghost errands." For some words belonging to the 21st century, Jiang Wanbai also separately explained to Xue Xu and others. After the explanation was made clear, ah Qian said, "do you want us to let the ghosts below cooperate with the underworld?" "Yes." Jiang Wanbai nodded, "you are the ghost king here. All the ghosts here are under your jurisdiction. If you cooperate, you can reduce the chaos to the minimum." Li Yan and Xinyue, as well as ah Qian, looked at each other. Li Yan said, "we have no problem. We can help when necessary. But the hypocrite who killed the ghost king is not necessarily so smooth. If he is not willing to cooperate, we must use some means." "I was worried about him, so I consulted with you in advance. As for the side of killing the ghost king, I''ll go to him later. If he doesn''t cooperate, I can only use some means." Jiang evening white spot head road. "Aren''t you building ghost roads, too? Swallow his accomplishments and become the new ghost king of the underground ghost city, and the underground ghost city will naturally be under your control. " Ah Jiao grinned lazily, which made people confused whether he was serious or just joking. Even the new moon also said, "Ah Jiao is right. No one said that the ghost king in the underground ghost city must be a ghost body. Even the ghost king, when he reaches a certain level of cultivation, will refine his body, which is no different from you ghost cultivation." Chapter 1639 To tell you the truth, the proposal of a Qian and crescent moon really makes Jiang Wanbai feel a little excited. "This proposal could be our second choice." Jiang Wanbai did not refuse, only squint and smile, said: "if he does not cooperate, then we can only start." "I and Xiao greedy go back to decorate first, you go straight to the hypocrite." A greedy way, pausing for a moment, glanced at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing with a smile, and said, "although that hypocrite is also a ghost king, it should not be difficult to get rid of him with your strength?" "It should." Jiang Wanbai blinked his eyes. If they really want to do something, she and Qi Qingxing will not only have to deal with a ghost king. As long as the ghost king is still the ghost king, so many ghosts in the underground ghost city are at his command. If they want to kill the ghost king, they must be prepared to face those ghosts. However, Jiang Wanbai did not worry too much. When ah Qian went to find Xiao greedy, he found that Xiao greedy, Lu Jue and Qingzhu were playing together. At first, when he heard ah Qian calling him to go back, Xiao greedy was still not happy. "Why do you want to go back so soon? If you want to go back, you can go back by yourself. I am not a real child. You can go back by yourself! " "No, we have to go back. We have business to do." Ah greedy was not polite. He put out his hand and grabbed him. Little greedy immediately wanted to hide, but he couldn''t open his palm any more, so he was caught by him. "Let go of me, my Lord!" Xiao greedy was waving his limbs in the air and yelled angrily. There was blood in his eyes. If he was allowed to break away from ah greedy''s control, he would immediately fight back to ah greedy and tear him up. However, the two men were originally one, and Xiao greedy was obviously not ah greedy''s opponent, so everyone present did not pay attention to it. What''s more, it''s just like children who are having fun and don''t want to go home. Ah Ch''ien was holding Xiaomei''s back collar and letting him struggle. He was still. He even spoke in an orderly manner. He told him what he had just discussed. Listening to ah Qian''s words, xiaogreedy''s struggle gradually stopped and his eyes widened slightly. When Ah Xiang finished speaking, he became excited, "you said it! I must have been willing to go back When the time comes, he will not be too excited to listen to the big thing He clenched his fist, waved in the air, and bared his teeth. He was full of fighting spirit. He wanted to go directly to the underground ghost city and press the head of the ghost king to make him refuse to cooperate, so that he had a reason to start. A greedy loosened the small greedy''s lapel and nodded to Jiang Wanbai and others. "It seems that we can only play together later." Before leaving, Xiao greedy put out his hand and hugged Lu Jue and said, "we''ll play together when we beat up the hypocrite." "Good." Lu Jue nodded. Jiang Wanbai watched Lu Jue reluctantly watch xiaogreedy leave, and sighed in his heart. He didn''t expect that in such a short time, Lu Jue had already made his new friends. However, although xiaogreedy was irascible and irritable, he was powerful, and his heart was like a child. If Lu Jue and Xiao greedy can become good friends, Jiang Wanbai is not worried, even happy to see its success. Chapter 1640 "Jue''er, you and Qingzhu will stay here. My teacher and your teacher are going to do something and come back to pick you up after finishing." Jiang Wanbai squatted down in front of Lu Jue, holding his arm with one hand and touching his head with the other. At this time, Xiao Chang, who had been hiding in his skeleton box with Lao Chang, flew out, and Lao Chang. Xiao Chang said with a smile: "Miss Jiang, you just go ahead and do what you want to do. My godfather and I can take care of them together." "Miss Jiang, you don''t have to worry." Lao Chang also nodded. Although Liyan and Xinyue don''t speak, they stand by and look at Jiang Wanbai. Their eyes are similar to those of Xiaochang''s father and son. They can make Jiang Wanbai feel relieved to leave lujue and Qingzhu here. Qingzhu and Lu Jue look at each other. Although they have not participated in the discussion, they are almost clear about what Jiang Wanbai and others have to do. Therefore, they know that they can''t help, and that is what they can do. "Master, we are here waiting for you to come back." Looking at Jiang Wanbai''s eyes, Lu Jue said seriously, "master, you should also pay attention to safety." "Well, we will." Jiang Wanbai smiles. After settling Lu Jue and Qingzhu, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other. They looked at Xue Xu and said, "let''s go." Xue Xu nodded. Three of them left the South City and went directly to the underground ghost city. "I knew I had gone with the greedy ghost king." Jiang Wanbai sits cross legged on the paper crane. Behind them is Nancheng. If they want to go to the underground ghost city, they must pass the transmission array from the ghost pit. Anyway, the greedy ghost king will return to the ghost pit. When Jiang Wanbai had just finished muttering, he raised his eyes and saw two little greedy and a Qian not far from the front. They were standing beside the transmission array and waiting. When he saw Jiang Wanbai and others coming, Xiao greedy said impatiently, "you are so slow." "Let''s go." A greedy direct way. The party soon arrived at the ghost pit. Ah Chao said to the little greedy, "you escort them to the side of the teleportation array. I will go back and arrange matters." "Do you still use escorts? They are not children. " Little greedy pouted and snorted. Although he complained with disgust, he still touched the neck of his black crane and planned to fly forward. Obviously, he intended to escort Jiang Wanbai and others to the past. Jiang Wanbai had no choice but to smile and said to a Jiao: "it''s OK. We''re not here for the first time. You can go and do your own things." "It''s OK." After a little thought, Ah Xiang agreed to Jiang Wanbai''s refusal. Therefore, Xiao greedy and a Qian watched Jiang Wanbai and others deliver the array to the other side of the ghost pit. During this period, Jiang Wanbai never put down the hourglass in her hand and kept silent time. She did not forget that when they came here last time, she felt as if it had not been long. In fact, she had been here for nearly a year. Therefore, when he entered the desert this time, Jiang Wanbai always paid attention to the time and calculated it silently. However, obviously, because they have been here once, and because Li Yan modified the teleportation array under the stone tablet, they spent a lot less time this time. As Jiang Wanbai said, it is not the first time that they have gone through the ghost pit. They passed through here smoothly. When they went to the underground ghost city through the transmission array, Jiang Wanbai found that the underground ghost city was a little different. Chapter 1641 "What''s going on?" Jiang evening white eyebrow heart frown, toward Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu looked at one eye, way: "there is no ghost near here." She still remembers that the teleportation array that was sent to the ghost pit was near a very busy market, so there were not many ghosts passing through here. However, after Jiang Wanbai and others passed by, it had been a while, but there was still no ghost. "Go ahead first." Qi Qingxing has a light voice. Jiang evening white point, the three people into the market, the results, after entering the market, even in the market, there is still no ghost, even in the two sides of the place for the ghost to settle is also closed, no movement. "I haven''t heard anything about the underground ghost town before I came here..." Jiangwan white ring looked around for four weeks and said softly. "Go to the central market." Qiqingxing road. Then, a moment later, the three people reached the central market through the transmission array. When they came out of the transmission array, Jiang Wanbai said, "there are no ghosts around the zhuangfu. The whole underground ghost city is like a ghost without any more." "Go straight to the ghost king." Xue Xu said lazily. Now it seems that they have to go directly to the ghost king. After all, they have come all the way, and there is no ghost in the whole underground ghost city. At the moment, doubai and others decided to go to Baijiang, but they didn''t plan to go to Baijiang. "Spare me! Forgive me, my Lord The ghost pulled out of one window by a claw struggled and begged for mercy. Why did the ghost turn into a ghost in front of Qijiang? Where are the ghosts? " "My Lord, can we go in and speak?" The ghost probably knew that he couldn''t get rid of it. He didn''t struggle any more. He just looked around and was afraid and frightened. It seemed that something especially terrible would suddenly come out. Jiang Wanbai looks at each other. A moment later, Jiang Wanbai and the ghost went into the room where the ghost was hiding. The ghost lit a ghost fire and placed it carefully on the table. The green ghost light up the room for a while. The ghost stands at the table and asks in a low voice: "did the three adults just come to the ghost city from other places?" "Well." Jiang Wanbai answered, not wanting to say more, he only asked him, "what happened in the ghost city?" The ghost did not dare to ask about Jiang Wanbai and others. He looked around nervously at first, then lowered his voice and said, "in fact, we don''t know what''s going on, that is, our king of ghosts doesn''t know what''s going on. Suddenly, he lost his mind and ate all the ghosts! Now we all dare not go out, because we are afraid of meeting the mad king of ghosts. " "Crazy?" Jiang Wanbai looked stunned, "how many ghosts will all be eaten? None left? " "Yes, one of them didn''t stay. Those big ghosts who didn''t become ghost generals were also afraid. They worried that the ghost king would eat them after eating the ghost generals. Therefore, those who ran away and those who were crazy also wanted to eat us to make ourselves stronger and fight against the ghost King." Ghost road. Chapter 1642 Listening to ghosts say these things, Jiang Wanbai can imagine how chaotic it was before they came here. The ghost king is crazy and devours all the ghosts. In order to protect themselves, the remaining big ghosts either flee in all directions or devour other ghosts. Before they are watched by the ghost king, they become more powerful, so as not to be afraid of the ghost king. Two choices, originally because of the ghost king sitting in the town and stable ghost city, between the ghost and the ghost is not like the ghost pit that randomly devour the companions, only fight. But now, the ghost king takes the lead in madness, destroying the stability of the ghost city, so that the whole underground ghost city is in chaos. The ghost King devours the ghost generals, and the big ghosts devour the little ones. There is really no way for those little ghosts to escape or escape from all directions. The whole underground ghost city is in chaos. It''s no wonder that after Jiang Wanbai came here, there were no ghosts on the surface of the whole underground ghost city. "Some adults, now the underground ghost city has become a mess. If you can, you''d better leave here quickly." Ghost nervous way, that is to say, such a sentence has swallowed several times of saliva. As a result, when the ghost in front of him had just finished this sentence, the window that had been closed by the ghost was suddenly opened. To be more precise, it''s been blown away. The king of ghosts that Jiang Wanbai and others are looking for is standing at the door. His face is as white as paper, and there is no blood color at all. But his lip color is abnormal red, as if he had just drunk blood. He was suspended outside the window at the moment. He lifted the window just now. His eyes swept around the room, and finally fell on Jiang Wanbai. He grinned with a strange smile, "are you here?" There is no Yin Qi around the ghost king, but even so, Jiang Wanbai still feels the danger from him. When they saw the killing ghost king, they had already stood up. Hearing the words, Jiang Wan''s white eyebrow was beating with heart, staring at him and asking, "did you know we would come to you?" "There''s nothing I don''t know about the whole fallen land now." The ghost King pulled his lips and grinned, and the smile became more and more strange. His eyes swept through the room. In the room, Jiang Wanbai stood in front of him calmly, not afraid of his gaze. Although the killing ghost king gave Jiang Wanbai a sense of danger, it did not mean that she was afraid of him. The ghost had been frightened and shivered when the ghost King appeared. When he found that the sight of the ghost King fell on him, the ghost was very nervous. His first reaction was to turn his head and try to escape from the door. He saw that he had arrived at the door. As long as he opened the door in front of him, he could go out. A sneer rang out on his ear. At this moment, the ghost even felt that the king of ghosts suddenly opened his mouth behind him. However, only a moment of oppression, and then it was loose, the ghost fell at the door, a turn around to see three people in the room had been fighting with the ghost king. "Jiang Wanbai! What are you doing? " When the king of biting and killing ghosts is attacking the ghosts, Jiang Wanbai stops him. He burst into a rage. But Jiang Wanbai also just snorted coldly and said: "originally, I wanted to discuss a matter with you, but now it seems that there is no need for this." Chapter 1643 Looking at the crazy behavior of eating and killing the ghost king, Jiang Wanbai feels that there is no need to discuss with the ghost king. He can''t even control himself. He still hopes that he can control these ghosts and cooperate with the underworld? When the vitality is released, the first one to be sent to the underworld for custody is the king of ghosts. Before the words fell, Jiang Wanbai had already moved towards the king of ghosts, while Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu did not need any hands at all. They also started to work and solved the problem earlier. At the beginning, the ghost king was only angry. When he started, he said angrily: "you are here to fight with me, but it saves me a lot of things." As soon as he said this, Jiang Wanbai''s heart sank. He knew that he had already planned to do something to them. What made Jiang Wanbai care most was the words he said before he killed the ghost king. He said that there was nothing he didn''t know in the fallen land. The reason why the ghost king has confidence is that the longer Jiang Wanbai and other outsiders stay here, their spiritual power and magic Qi will gradually dissipate, and there is no way to replenish them after using them. As a result, during the fight, Jiang Wanbai and others had less and less spiritual power, and eventually became weaker and weaker. Even if there were three of them, they would not be his opponents in the eyes of the ghost king. But not long after the start, the king of ghosts was startled and angry and said, "what''s the matter? How do you... " How can one be a ghost repair, one is a ghost itself, and another is really a magic fix. "Don''t you say that there is nothing you don''t know in this whole fallen land? Why don''t we even know which one we built? " Jiang Wanbai stood on one side and sneered. The gray Yin Qi condensed into a long whip in her hand. Jiang Wanbai shook his wrist, and the whip in his hand moved with it. Bang! Bang! Throw out one after another of the broken sound, as if falling in the heart of people, so that the hearts of the people with the voice of a light trembling up. The ghost king looked at Jiang Wanbai with fear, but Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu attacked him from left to right, and the attack was fierce, so they didn''t give him the chance to guard against Jiang Wanbai. "I give up!" The ghost king suddenly yelled. Xue Xu chuckled, and a palm wind looked light and fluttering toward the ghost king, "admit defeat? As a result, apart from life is death, do you have to admit defeat? " "Why? We have cooperated with each other before, and we have a good talk. Why do you want to do this? Because of Li Yan, what did they say to you Because he was fighting with Qi Qingxing, he didn''t pay attention to Xue Xu. How could I know that the light and fluttering palm wind hit him, and it was actually killing the ghost king. The ghost body was a little unstable, and the reality changed several times. Finally, he covered his heart and stepped back several steps. But after he asked these words, no one answered his question. On the contrary, only the whip in Jiang Wan''s white hand swung at him. In the eyes of the ghost king, at first, the man he feared most was Jiang Wanbai. Even now he knew the strength of Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu, he did not dare to despise the strength of Jiang Wanbai. As a result, seeing the whip in Jiang Wanbai''s hand swung over, the ghost king didn''t dare to take it, and turned away. However, Jiang Wanbai''s whip is flexible, and he follows the ghost king, making him unable to escape. Chapter 1644 To kill the ghost king, we should not only avoid the whip of Jiang Wanbai, but also the attack of Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu. Xue Xu always stood on the opposite roof, languidly, from time to time waving a light wind, killing the ghost king had already felt how much of the killing power of his light flowing palm wind was, and he did not dare to take the second step. When you don''t want to be killed in the next round, why do you want to be killed? If I die, you don''t want to live! " When the ghost King roared out this sentence, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other, and they were already on guard. However, when he saw the figure behind Xue Xu, Jiang Wanbai was still stunned. Standing in Xue Xu''s body, the descendants are not others, but Nanmen Ziyang, an acquaintance of Jiang Wanbai and others. At that time, nanmenziyang wanted to stay in Nanshan, but he was driven out by the master of Mulan. Later, he went to Nanshan and asked Jiang Wanbai and others to ask for crescent moon, but they were all rejected. Later, Jiang Wanbai and others didn''t care about him. They didn''t know where nanmenziyang had gone. At least, if there is no big chance, nanmenziyang can''t walk out of the desert by himself. Originally, Jiang Wanbai thought that he would never see nanmenziyang again, but he did not expect to see nanmenziyang again. That''s all. Nanmenziyang and the ghost King colluded. "Nanmenziyang?" Jiang Wanbai stopped the attack on his hand when he saw the South Gate Ziyang. He squinted his eyes and looked at it. His expression was a little surprised. Nanmenziyang covered his heart and laughed a few times. He said, "I didn''t expect to see me again, did you? As you wish, I died in this desert, but I am not reconciled, so I came back to life. You used to trample on me under your own strength. Now I am not the same as I used to be. I will surely step on you under your feet! " He just suddenly appeared behind Xue Xu. He wanted to attack Xue Xu secretly. However, he didn''t say that the attack was not successful. He was also slapped in the palm by Xue Xu, which covered his heart. "Then we''ll see." Jiang Wanbai chuckled, for nanmenziyang''s words, there was no language left. "All right, nonsense what? Is it time for you to reminisce? " Because Jiang Wanbai and others stopped, the ghost King finally got a breath. He heard the South Gate Ziyang''s creaking and crooked voice, and he was impatient. Nanmenziyang snorted and his body began to change. The king of ghosts suddenly opened his mouth and swallowed Nanmen Ziyang. However, in an instant, the king of ghosts who swallowed up Nanmen Ziyang became bigger. At the same time, the king of Qi and the ghost king killed her at the moment, and then she was killed by the ghost king. Although I don''t know what is going on between the king of ghosts and Nanmen Ziyang, in short, when they haven''t really changed, it''s right to start right now. With the intention of solving the problem early, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing didn''t keep their hands at all. For a moment, the evil spirit was rolling, and all the ghosts hiding in the room were shaking. Even Tang Yun, who was talking to his parents at the moment, and the greedy ghost king who was far away in the ghost pit, noticed the movement here, and looked up in this direction one after another ¡£ Chapter 1645 The ghost King''s eyes showed fear, mixed with unwilling to roar: "no!" However, the power of the whole sky has been suppressed, and the king of ghosts has not changed. The complete form of the king directly collapses. After a moment, all the battles have stopped. Only the Yin Qi and the light evil Qi still surging in the air indicate what happened just now. The ghost king and nanmenziyang fell to the ground respectively. The ghost bodies of both of them had become translucent and obviously began to be unstable. As long as Jiang Wanbai gives another blow, they will lose their souls immediately. "Don''t Please, don''t... " The faces of the ghost king and nanmenziyang were both afraid and began to beg for mercy. Jiang Wan Bai Leng looked at Nanmen Ziyang and saw that he repeated such a scene again. Without any fluctuation in his heart, he gradually gathered Yin Qi in his palm. The next moment, he waved his sleeve, and the two Yin Qi were thrown out. Nanmen Ziyang and killed the ghost king and tried to run away. Unfortunately, he screamed at the next moment and lost his soul. As soon as the South Gate Ziyang and the king of the ghost eating and killing disappeared, the place became silent. The greedy ghost king and Li Yan, who were far away in the ghost pit and the southern city, all opened their eyebrows and laughed at this moment and said, "it seems that they have chosen the second way." If the ghost king is not willing to cooperate, Jiang Wanbai can only do it. Kill the king and let her take over the underground ghost city. When the three men of jiangwanbai and the king of biting ghosts started to fight, there were many ghosts nearby who saw this scene. As soon as the ghost king died, all the ghosts trembled and huddled together, fearing that the next one to die was himself. When Jiang Wanbai made a voice to let them all come out, these ghosts hesitated for a moment, but they did not dare to resist. After all, these three adults could even kill the ghost king. How could they have the strength to resist. Originally, the ghost king had devoured so many ghost generals. Many ghosts in the underground ghost city thought that killing the ghost king was to fight against the greedy ghost king. When all the other ghost kings were swallowed up, it meant that the whole fallen land would be in the charge of the ghost king. I didn''t expect that the ghost king had already died before he could fight against the greedy ghost king. "From now on, I will be in charge of the whole underground ghost city. Before that, I want to make sure one thing." Jiang Wanbai put his hands back and said with a smile, "if you are given a chance to leave the fallen land to reincarnate, would you like to After Jiang Wanbai said that she was in charge of the whole underground ghost city, there was no accident in the gathering of ghosts. Even she was ready to kneel down and shout the name of ghost king. As a result, Jiang Wanbai said the following words. When Jiang Wanbai finished these words, there was no sound. After a long time, the first voice sounded cautiously, "Lord ghost, if you can leave the fallen land to reincarnate, of course, I would like to." After the sound sounded, it was like opening a head, and the ghosts below began to express their wishes one after another. However, with so many ghosts making noises at the same time, Jiang Wanbai is really a little confused. He can''t help but stretch out his hand and pinch his eyebrows, showing helpless color on his face. "What can you ask?" Xue Xu chuckled. Qi Qingxing also light voice way: "let them stand apart." Chapter 1646 "Yes." Jiang evening white point head, smile, "I suddenly confused, have no reaction." Soon, Jiang Wanbai divided two regions, allowing these ghosts to choose which area to stand on their own. On the one hand, they were willing to reincarnate, and on the other hand, they went to other places to continue to be ghosts. Before that, Jiang Wanbai thought that there would not be too many ghosts willing to reincarnate. After all, the ghosts in the fallen land had long forgotten their own life, and there was no sense of being alive. One by one, they were hard to tame. I didn''t expect that after the selection, the ghosts who are willing to reincarnate are far more than those who are not willing to reincarnate. "I''ll confirm again that this side is willing to reincarnate, but this side is not willing to go, is it?" Jiang Wanbai raised his voice and asked. We don''t want to leave the ghost city after seeing the ghost city "Well?" Jiang Wanbai slightly pick eyebrows, but ignore this choice. After all, the ghost city will no longer be released from the underground, but these places will not be able to see the underground. So, even if they want to stay in the ghost city, it doesn''t make any sense. Jiang Wanbai pondered for a while and asked, "if the ghost city was no longer a ghost city at that time, would you still want to stay here?" "My Lord, ghost city is no longer a ghost city. What is it?" Those ghosts do not understand asked. For the answer to this question, not only the ghosts who want to stay in the ghost city are curious, but also they choose other ghosts. At this moment, the ghosts below look up at Jiang Wanbai one after another, obviously hoping to get an answer from Jiang Wanbai. Jiang evening white Fu forehead, look helpless, suddenly feel that this matter is not as simple as her imagination, she is also very big pressure. So he thought about how to explain this to these ghosts. "There will also be vitality here. There will be people who are no longer just places where ghosts can stay. These Yin Qi will disappear a lot..." Qi Qingxing light voice Road, the ghost city will be restored to life after the general changes and they said. At the beginning, these ghosts were at a loss, but they understood the meaning of Qi Qingxing, and had already imagined that if the ghost city would become like that. Hearing Qi Qingxing explain for himself, Jiang Wanbai was relieved. After he finished, he said, "you can choose whether you want to reincarnate or not." After Qi Qingxing''s explanation, almost all the selected ghosts did not change their minds. And those who originally chose to stay in the ghost city, half chose to be willing, and the other half chose not to. "For the last time, have you really chosen?" After all the ghosts have stood, Jiang Wanbai asked again. The ghosts at the bottom looked up at her, some of them were curious and some were uneasy. In the eyes of these ghosts, it was impossible to leave the fallen land. Once they left, they would be scared out of their wits. As a result, they don''t think it will come true. Chapter 1647 However, this does not mean that they are all randomly elected. Although they know that it is impossible, it does not mean that they have no hope in their hearts. They still have dreams. Occasionally, they will think about what to do if they can leave here one day? Therefore, when Jiang Wanbai asked the question and asked them to choose, most of the ghosts soon had a definite answer. At the last inquiry, all the ghosts stood still. Jiang Wanbai waited for a while. Seeing that there was still no ghost action, Jiang Wanbai began to laugh and said, "that''s easy. What about you? Just stay in the ghost city and wait for the ghost messenger from the hell to take you to the hell. What about you..." Jiang Wanbai''s eyes fall on those ghosts who choose not to. These ghosts suddenly shrunk together and yelled, "Lord ghost! Give us another chance! We are willing to reincarnate! " "Of course you must reincarnate, but in order to prevent you from waiting for an opportunity to escape, I can only use some special means to lock you up first and then send you to hell." Jiang evening vernacular has not yet dropped, then threw out a palm size jade jar. At a glance, Xue Xu recognized that this jade altar was the jade altar that Jiang Wanbai took to the underworld to bring him out. This jade altar was specially refined by Jiang Wanbai at that time. It was better than those used by her before. It could hold hundreds of ghosts. It was more than enough to put all the more than 100 ghosts that she didn''t want. The ghost standing there watched Jiang Wanbai take out a jade altar and close all the ghosts next door. Suddenly, he was so frightened that he was about to shrink into a black cloud. "All right, you should be honest and stay here. Remember what I said before, but don''t have any idea of running around. If you dare to run around and give me trouble, then you will not think about reincarnation. I will send you to death. Do you understand?" Jiang Wanbai put away the smile on his face and swept the remaining ghosts under him coldly. In order to give these ghosts a sense of oppression, he also released a lot of pressure. The ghosts under her oppression lowered their heads, and were about to lie down on the ground. Even some of them were low in cultivation, and even some of them were unstable. If Jiang Wanbai releases all the pressure, at least some of the ghosts will be driven to death. "Ming I see! " The ghost at the bottom responded quickly. Jiang Wanbai snorted and took back the pressure. Before leaving with Qi Qingxing and others, they also set up a boundary. With these three levels of boundaries, even if there are real ghosts who want to escape, as long as these ghosts do not launch a riot, there is no way to break the three levels of boundaries. It''s also just in case. After leaving the underground ghost city, the three people went directly to the ghost pit. When they got there, Jiang Wanbai obviously felt different. "The king has already arranged everything. You just have to do it. Don''t worry about anything else." The late white road of the river. With his words, Jiang Wanbai was relieved. But before she really started, she went to Tang Yun and told him about it. Tang Yun, naturally happy, said: "as long as you can leave here, everything will be fine. We will wait for your good news here. You should be careful." Chapter 1648 "Well." In the evening of the river, the white spots should go down. When they used their divine sense to strike the underground boundary, they caused such a big vision. This time, they intend to break the boundary and release all the vitality in it. I''m afraid the vision caused by this time will only be more serious. In order to avoid that the sky vision will not do any harm to the surrounding ghosts, Jiang Wanbai and others have specially chosen a remote sand prison. "Let''s go." Jiang Wanbai speaks. The three sat cross legged on the ground, forming a small triangle. After Jiang Wanbai made a sound, they closed their eyes together, and their divine consciousness immediately went along the sand prison to the deep border. Originally, Jiang Wanbai wanted to find a place far away from the sand prison. After all, the insects in the sand prison are so ferocious that they can even nibble at their divine sense. Of course, it is better to avoid them if they can. But Jiang Wanbai, Qi Qingxing and others have already tested it. The strange thing is that if they don''t go down the sand prison, they won''t find the deep boundary. Only when you search down the sand prison can we find the border. When Jiang Wanbai and Jiang Wanbai started their work last time, the insects in the sand prison didn''t react at first. They had already cracked the border and let out their vitality. That''s why the insects rioted and came. This time, Jiang Wanbai decided to make a quick decision and tear up the border at the bottom with the fastest speed. With such an idea, the three men did not hesitate at all. Their divine sense quickly went down to the bottom, and soon found the border. They went along the border to the place far away from the sand prison. They found the farthest point. If they moved to the other side, they would lose the trace of the boundary. The three deities touched each other, "hands on." In an instant, the majestic pressure spread directly from the depths of the earth. Then, the whole fallen land, even Nanshan, noticed the change. On the south mountain, the master of Mulan stood on the top of the mountain and looked at the direction of the fallen land with his back. He could see that the whole fallen land was covered by thunder clouds. Thunder and lightning kept falling down, almost illuminating the whole fallen land. For a moment, people forget that there are some places in the fallen land that are not distinguished by day and night. "Master, what happened there?" Big white and small white brothers stand behind the Mo LAN Zun, staring at the other side, the expression is full of fear. Even if they just stand here and watch, they seem to feel that fear. Mo LAN venerable eye also does not blink to look over there, the way: "is they are saving the fallen land." "Save the fallen land?" Dabai did not understand, "master, do you say that the fallen land is no longer a fallen land? What about the ghosts of the fallen land? Where will they go? " A series of questions came out of the mouth. But he did not answer him one by one. He just said, "this is not something we should be in charge of. We just have to guard Nanshan well." "Yes, master." Dabai had to bow his head. But Xiaobai frowned and couldn''t hide the worry on his face and asked, "master, if the fallen land is no longer a degenerate place, does it mean that the prohibition of the fallen place has disappeared? At that time, those ghosts in the fallen land can also come to Nanshan? Can the people outside come in? " Chapter 1649 After a pause, Xiaobai slowly said the last sentence, "at that time, master, can Nanshan still be as peaceful and peaceful as it is now?" "See that?" Mo LAN Zun asked a question. Xiaobai was stunned. After a moment, she reflected what she meant. She nodded and said, "master, I saw it." "Scared?" The venerable Mulan asked again. "Afraid." "Do you think you can carry it?" "I can''t resist it." "Is that all right?" She pointed to the vision above the fallen land and said, "as you can see, they can resist these things and save the fallen land, which means that their actions have been recognized by the way of heaven. Since the way of heaven is recognized, it means that even if the fallen land is no longer a fallen land, even if it will be affected, we will not As for too bad. " She sighed and then added: "the way of heaven is always fair. Even if the fallen land is saved, as long as Nanshan will not become the next existence rejected by heaven, then Nanshan will not be greatly affected." "Yes, master, I understand." Xiaobai bowed his head and said. The vision above the fallen land did not exist for a long time. Almost in the short time when the Reverend Mulan and Xiaobai were talking, a white light column suddenly burst into the sky from a certain place in the fallen place, which broke through the thunder cloud above. In an instant, thunder and lightning with reluctance to disappear, and the white light column also scattered, turned into a huge white hand, will cover in the fallen land above the thunder clouds scattered. At this moment, we can see the sun through the clouds. When the thunder clouds in the sky disappeared completely, the huge white hand exploded, and a huge white fireworks exploded above the whole fallen land, and the scattered white light spots were like raindrops falling to the ground. Standing on the Nanshan Mountain, I can''t really see what will happen after these raindrops fall to the ground. But all the ghosts in the fallen land witnessed the scene of life sprouting in the fallen land. "This What is this? " A ghost widened his eyes and looked at a green plant growing at his feet. He saw that the green plant swayed higher and higher, and finally even higher than it. From the beginning, it lowered its head and became only able to look up. His companion slapped him on the head and directly patted his head off his neck, "stupid, this is a tree! This is the tree "Of course I know it''s counting!" The ghost bent over and groped to pick up his head and put it on his neck again. Although his head was stained with a lot of sand, he was not angry at all. He said happily, "this should be the only tree in the world or in Nanshan, right? It''s totally different from the dead trees in our fallen land. " "Isn''t it? Look at these flowers. How beautiful they are "Wait! I feel like Hear the birds ¡°¡­¡­¡± The ghosts in the whole depraved land are staring with wide eyes, witnessing the process of the occurrence of the fallen land, including those ghosts in the underground ghost city. What I didn''t expect was that the boundary left by Jiang Wanbai and used as a precaution was really useful, not because there were ghosts trying to escape, but because of the vision caused by the three men tearing the boundary under the ground. Chapter 1650 At that time, if the boundary left by the three of them had not resisted the thunder, at least half of the ghosts left in the underground ghost city would have been completely destroyed. At the time of natural vision, the thunder in the thunder cloud only went to the ghost pit and the underground ghost city. It seemed that they wanted to kill the ghosts in the fallen land before Jiang Wanbai and others destroyed the boundary. But there is a greedy ghost in the abyss. The king of ghosts has already made arrangements. Li Yan and crescent moon in the back realize that they are not right. They also come in time to help protect the ghosts under them. As a result, these days thunder all hit empty. Tang Yun and her parents are not in the underground ghost city, but in the tree hole under his tree. However, they are not affected by the thunder. The ghosts in the underground ghost city also opened their eyes and looked at the changes around them. At a certain moment, we did not know who was the first to make a sound and murmured: "the original adult said it is true, the ghost city is no longer a ghost city, so can we really leave the fallen land?" As soon as this sentence was uttered, other ghosts that were vaguely aware of but could not be determined were finally determined. At that moment, their eyes were all bright, and they looked at the ghosts around them one after another. After confirming that their companions were as excited and excited as themselves, they could no longer restrain themselves and cheered directly. Although the vitality has been released, the three men of Jiang Wanbai still sit there cross legged and motionless. There is no longer a piece of yellow sand around, but there are grassland, trees and flowers. When the breeze comes, petals fall gently on their shoulders. With their eyes closed, the divine consciousness has returned to their own sea of knowledge, which is constantly expanding. At the moment when Jiang Wanbai and Jiang Wanbai broke the boundary, they felt more vigorous and vigorous than they had felt last time. They met this vigorous vitality head-on, which naturally benefited them a lot. Even, at the moment of tearing the boundary, I was bitten by the insects coming from all around me, and my consciousness was painless. And those insects in that white light column rushed out, all turned into yellow sand, and then disappeared. Jiang Wanbai and others took back the divine consciousness. The light column rushed out of their bodies, so that not only their divine consciousness was benefited, but also their bodies were tempered. The reason why they haven''t woken up is to digest the benefits. When Li Yan and Xinyue came to look for him, they saw this scene at a glance. They looked at each other and set up a protective border for the three people here. Then they went back to the ghost pit to find the greedy ghost king. Time flies by, year after year, spring breeze, summer flowers, autumn leaves, winter snow. Another year, when the spring breeze was blowing, a group of people came into the mountain with chickens, ducks, cattle and sheep. The one who was tied between these things was a half old child. The little girl was white and plump, but her eyes were blue, and she glared at the people around her fiercely. However, such an eye God appeared on her, which was not frightening at all, but very lovely. People wanted to reach out and pinch her face. When she was at the foot of the mountain before, a girl who was with her didn''t hold back and tried to touch her. However, she was stopped by her elders. She was also warned that she was a ferocious monster. She should be sent to the statue to be burned. It can''t be touched and will eat people. Chapter 1651 In fact, a close look at it shows that the little girl''s eyes are different from ordinary people, but also a black tail behind her. She will occasionally extend out. If it is not her tail, she will not be found to be a monster. After all, foreigners also have a pair of Bi colored eyes. However, in the eyes of young girls and children, the bound monster is still lovely. They are all the townspeople of the town of Sanshen. The reason why Sanshen town is called Sanshen town is because there are three gods nearby. It is said that there was actually a desert here hundreds of years ago, and even the title of "degraded land". This land is the existence that heaven has loaned, so there is no anger, only ghosts are trapped here. People who have entered this place by mistake are also difficult to go out again. If they die here, their souls will become ghosts trapped here, and they can no longer be reincarnated. But, hundreds of years ago, there was vitality here. All the ghosts were sent to the prefecture for birth. There were flowers and trees growing again. At first, birds and animals came to the place to live. Later, some people who escaped came to live here or moved their families. After all, the birds and flowers are lively and much better than some places. The court soon sent courtiers to this place and built a city pool here. The townspeople of Sanshen town were the first group of people who came here. They found three gods here. It is said that these three gods were the three who saved the whole fallen place hundreds of years ago, and the three adults sacrificed themselves to save the fallen place. Every Spring Festival, not only the people of the three gods town will bring sacrifices, but people from other places will come here to worship and pray for the protection of the three gods. Although the statue of three gods is on the top of the mountain, the mountain is not high. And the townspeople had built a road to the mountain spontaneously. It was easier to go up the mountain with stone plates. When they went up the mountain, the sacrifices and the little monster were put on stretchers, and four strong men carried them to the mountain. They started in the morning, and the town of Sanshen was not far from the mountain of Sanshen. They came here very quickly from there. It was not noon until they reached the top of the mountain, and the statue was not far ahead. After climbing the mountain, it was not a temple or Taoist temple that was first seen. What we saw was a case table, which was covered with waterproof oil paper cloth, and the statue of three gods was not far behind the table. Three statues, two men and one woman, sat there with their legs around. In fact, the mayor was going to let people directly build a temple around the three gods and block the three statues in it. But the reason why the mayor finally let the mayor get rid of this idea is that they can''t get close to the three statues. In fact, it is not just that they can not approach, it seems that there is an invisible barrier to be isolated near the three statues. No one can approach it. When it rains or snows, they will completely avoid this area. Because of this phenomenon, the townspeople are more convinced that the three adults saved the whole land of degradation, so God was also moved, so that the three adults were immune from external disturbance. Chapter 1652 There is even a rumor that these three adults are actually in a deep sleep, because they spent too much cultivation to save the fallen land, so they fall into a deep sleep. When the time comes and the cultivation recovers, the three adults will wake up. In short, there are many legends about the three gods. "Well, she''ll tie it in front of the desk and set up a pile of firewood. When we''re finished worshipping, we''ll light the fire!" The old mayor waved his hand and ordered to go down. All of them were busy at once. Most of them were excited and nervous, because it was the first time that they caught a monster the day before the sacrifice, that is to say, they brought a monster to worship for the first time. Many people are looking forward to the reaction when the monster is ignited and burned. I wonder if the three adults will reward them for it. After all, they directly burned a monster to sacrifice. With this kind of mood, everyone moves faster. Originally, they would come to sacrifice every year. Everyone had a clear understanding of the sacrificial process, and they were even very skillful, so the arrangement was very fast. All the sacrificial things brought with him had been arranged, and the little monster had been tied to the stake in front of the three statues, with firewood under it, even splashed with a little oil and several pieces of Rune paper. These runes were given by a passing master. If it wasn''t for the master, they might not have been able to catch the monster. The master also said that if you want to stick the rune paper on this monster, the monster will not escape, and it will be burned to death by the fire. Otherwise, if the monster is allowed to escape, the monster will be very vindictive, and will definitely come back to revenge them, and the whole Sanshen town will be finished. "Mayor, it''s all set up." All the people who had been arranged stood behind the mayor, and the mayor took all the people to worship in accordance with the past custom. After that, he stretched out his hand to the side and raised his voice: "give me the torch!" A torch was immediately handed to him. As everyone knows, the mayor of the town wants to ignite the fire with his own hands, so as to burn the little monster. Those young children have covered their eyes and dare not look, especially some timid women. Dare a little bit, stare big eyes, full of excited and nervous looking. The mayor took the torch and walked a few steps away from the genie and stopped. He raised his hands and cried some words in his voice to the effect that the three gods could continue to protect them and let them all live a disease-free life. The townspeople who stood in the same place and did not move also followed. After shouting for a long time, the mayor finally put down his hand. He held the torch and his eyes fell on the statue of the three gods behind him. He exclaimed excitedly, "Lord three gods, believers will burn this monster to death!" Just after he finished shouting, the torch in his hand was about to be thrown out. The sky suddenly became overcast, and then a strong wind was blowing. Thunder clouds covered the whole Sanshen mountain, just above the three statues, and thunder clouds had rapidly accumulated. It seems that the thunder clouds are still brewing, but the thunder clouds are still brewing, but the thunder clouds are not moving down at any time. Chapter 1653 "Why What''s going on? " Everyone on the top of the mountain was in a panic, and the torch in the mayor''s hand had been blown out by the gale. The mayor looked at the visions in the sky and the three gods not far away. When he looked back at the torch which had been extinguished in his hand, he immediately threw the torch out, and then immediately knelt down and yelled: "the three gods don''t want us to kill this little monster. We make the three gods angry. Kneel down and admit our mistake! Get down on your knees Hearing the mayor''s cry, those people who had no foundation in their hearts immediately did not hesitate. They immediately knelt down and knelt on the ground like the mayor. They prayed for the forgiveness of the three gods. These townspeople kneel down there and dare not lift their heads. Even when they get to the back, they even dare not make a sound. They lie down one by one, shivering and praying for all this to pass quickly. Only the little monster tied to the stake, with a pair of blue eyes widened. She desperately wanted to look back at the three statues, but because she was tied, and there were those runes in it, she couldn''t get away from her body and could not see the three gods behind her. Helpless, she can only look up at the vision above. However, in such a short time, more and more thunder clouds have accumulated in the sky, and the thunder hidden in the thunder clouds is more and more fierce. Before it falls, the little monster has already felt the pressure, as well as the shiver and fear in his bones. It made her shiver. If she was not tied, she would have turned her head and fled to find a safe place to hide. The sky thunder above is really too terrible, even if it is just the aftereffect of the thunder, she probably can''t stand it. The goblin widened her eyes and looked at the thunder cloud and the sky thunder hidden in the thunder cloud. Looking at it, she saw the shock and wonder in her eyes, because the little monster found that there were only three thunderstorms in the thunder cloud that caused such a big noise. Only three, three! The little monster suddenly reflected what the three sky thunder wanted to do. She began to struggle fiercely, and the three thunder clouds had become more and more powerful, so that each time there was a sky thunder in the thunder cloud, it could almost light up the whole fallen land. Such a vision has long alarmed the practitioners in the fallen land, even those outside the fallen land have already noticed the movement. On the Nanshan Mountain at the moment, the venerable Mulan stood there with his hands on his back. He still remembered that when there was a vision above the fallen land hundreds of years ago, she was also standing in this position, while big white and small white brothers were standing behind her. This scene almost coincides with a scene hundreds of years ago. "Master, what''s going on there? It looks like a repeat of that vision... " Xiaobai widened his eyes, looked at the vision over there and murmured. Mo LAN venerable eyes also hard to hide surprise, she said: "maybe those three people are going to wake up." It''s no secret that the three men of jiangwanbai didn''t wake up after they opened the underground boundary and released their vitality. It''s no secret that they were digesting the benefits given by the way of heaven. Many people know that, because of Li Yan, the ghost kings, some people wanted to disturb the three people, but they were all solved by several ghost kings of Liyan. Chapter 1654 Not only a few ghost kings, it is said that there are also several powerful characters who have played, obviously to protect these three people, not to let any evil minded people disturb them. As time goes by, other people do not dare to regenerate any bad thoughts. At most, they take a look at them from a distance, and even dare not pass the past. After all, once you get close to it with some bad thoughts, you don''t know where a ghost king or a powerful figure will appear, which will directly drive you out of your wits. I didn''t expect that this flash would be hundreds of years. Not only did the master of Mo LAN realize this, but even Li Yan realized it when he saw the vision. Now they are all paying attention to the top of Sanshen mountain, but they are not close to it and have no intention to take action. "Let''s inform the others. The vision seems so strange that we all feel the pressure." Crescent frown, toward Li Yan Road. At the same time, greedy ghost king also sent a letter, let Li Yan contact other several. A moment later, a Zhen, Qingyi, and even a Sen, who were far away from each other, received the news from Li Yan. At present, none of the three hesitated and went directly to the three gods mountain. The vision in the sky has been continuing, and the three thunder clouds are constantly growing. The sky here is completely covered by thunder clouds, and the sky can not penetrate. The villagers of Sanshen town kneel here, and I don''t know how long it has been. Some people even can''t tell whether these visions are due to the anger of the three gods. At this moment, a blue light suddenly covers them, and a vague figure appears not far from the front. "You go down the mountain and don''t stay any longer." It seems that the sound is very close, and it seems to come from the horizon. Through the thunder, it spreads into everyone''s ears. The townspeople were stunned for a moment, and the young people were the first to react, and then they left the mountain with other people who did not respond. After the townspeople left the top of the mountain, the figure gradually became clear. It was Qingyi, not only Qingyi, but also Li Yan and ah ch, who had never seen each other since their separation. It''s obviously not the first time that several people have met. They have met before today. However, at that time, Jiang Wanbai and his three men had fallen into a deep sleep. Qingyi woke up from drunkenness and heard about the fallen land, so they went to find it. A Zhen and a Sen were almost the same. They both heard about this, so they went to find it. Now a few people all gathered here, also saw the little monster tied to the stake. Ashen''s body is the heavenly thunder divine wood, and he is not afraid of the sky thunder. Therefore, he should walk towards the three gods and pass by the little monster tied on the wooden pile. He let her go and said in a low voice: "get out of here quickly." "I''m not going." The little monster said in a soft voice. She blinked her eyes. Instead of leaving, she rushed to the statue of the three gods. The so-called three gods are actually Jiang Wanbai, Qi Qingxing, and Xue Xu. Because they have been sitting here for a long time, they have turned into stone statues. Xinyue raised her hand and carried the genie to the past. She sneered and said, "you little cat demon, where did you hear about the three gods, so I don''t know the height of heaven and earth to find it?" Chapter 1655 "What does it mean to be ignorant of heaven and earth? Let me go! I''m here to repay you! The sky thunder is about to fall. I have to help my benefactor block the sky thunder! " Kitten demon in the hands of the new moon struggling non-stop, the soft voice is not boring, but lovely. However, the kitten demon does not seem to want people to connect her with kelovely love. She always deliberately makes a fierce expression, and occasionally shows two fangs. At that moment, not only the tail behind her but also the two ears on her head also came out. The hair on the tip of the ear was light gold. All the people present heard the words of the cat demon and touched her two ear tips, and they were stunned for a moment. After a look at each other, they had their own guesses. But even if he guessed something, the new moon did not let go, and said with a funny face: "you, the little monster who can''t even maintain a complete human figure, still want to block the thunder for others? You haven''t finished your letter yet The kitten demon obviously did not think of this result, or that she had thought that she would be able to complete her cultivation, but she did not think that she would be so scared that she was stunned for a moment. "So what? I finally transformed into a human form, and worked hard to find a benefactor here. Now the benefactor is in difficulty, how can I stand by? Let go of me Kitten demon soon began to struggle, while struggling, while shouting. If it were for other goblins, new moon would have been impatient, but her patience would have improved a lot if her eyes touched the gold on the tip of kitten''s ear. "Tell her what to do? Just send her down the mountain. If you don''t repay her kindness, you''ll have to wait until you''ve passed the pass. The three will wake up and talk about it. " Although a Zhen is small, the stature is not as tall as the kitten demon, but his hands are on his hips and he is not polite. Just at this time, the three thunder clouds in the thunder cloud have been a little shaky, as if they will fall to the bottom at any time. Crescent looked at it and knew that it couldn''t be delayed any more. Even if a layer of boundary was arranged on the kitten demon, it would throw the kitten demon down the mountain. However, in the blink of an eye, the kitten demon fell at the foot of the mountain. However, because the new moon arranged a layer of boundary on her body, she was thrown down the mountain by the new moon, but she was not hurt at all. When the kitty demon was rolling up and still wanted to go up the mountain, she bumped into a border. New moon and others have already set up a border, so as to prevent people from breaking in at a critical time. These three thunder robberies are obviously different from the thunder robberies they have seen or experienced before. In fact, they are a little dignified. They don''t know what is waiting for Jiang Wanbai. It was not long after the new moon sent the cat demon down the mountain, and the three thunder clouds finally fell. At this moment, it seemed that the whole heaven and earth were illuminated. At the moment when the sky thunder fell, it had already arrived at the moment that Arsene, who was beside the three people of jiangwanbai, had transformed into noumenon. A black sky thunder tree with purple thunder patterns appeared among the three people in jiangwanbai. Although there were no leaves, the bare paper extended to cover the three people. "It''s too much thunder and pressure this day. I''m afraid Arsene can''t hold on. We have to make a move." Qing Yi''s face changed. When she was talking, she was already out of her hand. Chapter 1656 Li Yan, who had been prepared for a long time, did not hesitate at all. In a flash, from a distance, you can see several spiritual power, Demon power, and even mixed with a few Yin Qi. They pass from all directions and gather together to form a protective cover, covering the three jiangwanbai. The three thunders fell on the protective cover. More than half of the thunder was absorbed by the thunderbolt at that moment. There was a crackling sound on the thunderbolt, and the purple thunder pattern above the black divine wood became more and more dazzling. From time to time, lightning flashed from those purple thunder patterns. But looking at it, there is always a kind of illusion that the sky thunder divine wood will collapse at any time and directly break into several pieces. Li Yan''s faces are not good-looking. Even though most of the three sky Thunder have been divided by Arsene, the rest of the sky thunder still makes them feel great pressure. There is an illusion that once they don''t resist, the sky will fall apart. It can be imagined that if there was no Arsene, the three complete thunder would fall, and they might not be able to resist. You know, there is only one ghost king on the scene. There is also a ghost beast, a goddess in the legend. "Does the way of heaven want to wipe out the three of them directly?" Even the expression of Qingyi was terrified, and looked up to the top. And the way of heaven, as if to prove what Qingyi said, the thunder clouds above began to roll up again, and the thunder sounds like the angry roar of the heavenly way. Then, Qingyi and others found that the three heavenly thunder blocked by them actually began to grow stronger through the thunder clouds above. Ah Zhen looked at this scene, but he couldn''t help it. He scolded and said, "the way of heaven is too stingy! Just because Jiang Wanbai has released the vitality hidden by the way of heaven, will they be wiped out? " "Not necessarily." After a little thought, Ah Xiang narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at the sky, then looked at the three stone statues nearby, and said, "have you forgotten the origin of the heaven boundary?" When he mentioned this, the first reaction came from Li Yan and crescent moon. They looked at each other and could not hide their shock. Then they looked at the three stone statues over there. The new moon murmured, "are the three of them going to be too big for the way of heaven?" "No, if the thunder continues to grow, even if we have it, we may not be able to stop it. Sooner or later, the three thunder will fall on them." Little greed is too anxious. At this time, several people''s expressions were changed. It''s not because of the changes in the sky thunder, but because Jiang Wanbai''s voice suddenly rings and spreads into all the people''s ears. "Don''t stop. Let''s meet the thunder for a while." Jiang Wanbai''s voice is calm and light without any fear. Several people looked at each other to make sure that everyone had heard Jiang Wanbai''s words. At the next moment, not only Li Yan and others stopped their hands, but also ASEN changed back into human form and quickly retreated from the original place. "Are you all right?" Ah Xiang reached for Arsene, and his palm was blackened by thunder. Arsene shook his head, stepped back a few steps, and said, "you stay away from me. I haven''t completely digested the thunder. Be careful to hurt you." Every now and then, there is a small thunder and lightning in his whole body. His eyes are also thunder and lightning. Xiao greedy can''t help but step back a few steps. He is a little worried that when Arsene speaks, he will suddenly burst out a few thunder and lightning from his mouth. Chapter 1657 Although several of them are already at the level of ghost king, thunder and lightning are born to restrain them. In addition, Arsene has also restrained them. The sky thunder that has not yet been digested is different from ordinary thunder. These ghost kings are really a bit unable to carry. Just after they all stopped, Tianlei stopped growing and fell on Jiang Wanbai three. Although Jiang Wanbai''s voice was calm at that time, they still had a breath in their hearts because of the powerful thunder. They wanted to erase their trend according to the law of heaven. They didn''t know whether Jiang Wanbai could carry it or not. However, when the three sky thunder fell, the light was so dazzling that people could not see what was going on inside. Even, the whole Sanshen mountain has been bombed to the ground, and a huge pit appears below. When the white light disappeared, Li Yan and others, who were suspended above, searched for the traces of Jiang Wanbai. Unfortunately, nothing was found. Even the three stone statues had disappeared completely. "Isn''t there any residue left?" Little greedy scratched his head and murmured. The next moment, he was hit on the head with a hand. Jiang Wanbai''s smiling voice rang behind him, "what? Do you want us to be blasted off? " Xiao greedy immediately widened his eyes and subconsciously looked at Li Yan and others. He found that they were all looking behind him. At the same time, he also turned around and looked behind him. At once, he saw Jiang Wanbai''s smiling eyes. "You''re OK!" Small greedy immediately shout out a voice, the smile on the face also can''t hide. The present several people all agreed to smile, but there are deep and shallow. Not only Jiang Wanbai, but also Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu also came out in good condition. However, there was almost no breath on them. If it wasn''t for the fact that the three of them were suspended in the air, standing on the ground, anyone who met them would think they were ordinary people. It is as if the breath of Jiang Wanbai''s three bodies has already fused with heaven and earth. Therefore, when they appeared behind Xiao greedy, even though he was a ghost king, they did not find out in time. "You are..." Qingyi also came to Jiang Wanbai in front of her, eyes fell on her body, slightly pick eyebrows. Jiang evening white face smile light a few minutes, look up to the top, way: "as you can see, we don''t have much time." As soon as this word came out, the smile on several faces was collected. Without asking more questions, they all understood what Jiang Wanbai meant by this sentence. In fact, this result was not expected by Jiang Wanbai. After opening the border, the three of them directly ran into the vigorous vitality, so that not only the divine sense, but also the body were tempered. The power of divine consciousness made them unable to get rid of it easily. They had to keep practicing and waiting for the divine consciousness to stabilize. Who knows that this practice is hundreds of years, and in the process of cultivation, their cultivation slowly rises, and in a short time, they even directly reach the top of the interface that can accommodate them. In fact, the vitality of Jiang Wanbai''s three bodies has not been completely digested, but because the heavenly way has already realized that they are about to be out of control, they first appeared a vision, which is actually a condensation of thunder clouds, and wants to kill them directly with the thunder. Chapter 1658 Helpless, Jiang Wanbai three can only temporarily suppress the remaining point of vitality, wake up from a deep sleep. "If you don''t have three days, we''ll have to help Jiang Wanbai sighed. At that time, when the three sky thunder fell down, a Sen absorbed most of it. Later, Qingyi and others set up a border to help them block it, and then consumed a lot of the three thunder. Although the thunder cloud in the back began to make the three sky thunder strong again. But then Jiang Wanbai gave a voice to several people, so that they did not have to stop. When Qingyi and others withdraw the boundary, Tianlei is not as powerful as it was when it first fell from the thunder cloud. Jiang Wanbai and others took the opportunity to resist Tianlei, hiding their breath and suppressing their accomplishments. "I can''t hold it down for long." Jiang Wanbai takes back his sight, looks a little cold, and says: "once our cultivation can not be suppressed, what is waiting for us is still the obliteration of the way of heaven." They have been trying their best to find out the origin of the heaven boundary. They know that the way of heaven can not accommodate those powerful people. As a result, they have not found a way to open the heaven boundary, so they have to face the same situation as those powerful people in those years. However, the group of powerful people at that time thought of two ways, one failed, the other succeeded, and opened up another interface. Now there is only one choice for Jiang Wanbai and the three of them. That is to find a way to open the boundary of heaven and go to it. Otherwise, the moment when they can''t suppress their cultivation will be the time when they are killed by the way of heaven. That''s why Jiang Wanbai said their time was running out. "This damned heaven wants to wipe out the existence that he can''t control. What''s the difference between this and incompetence rage?" The little greedy complained. There was a thunder in the sky, as if warning the little greedy. Little greedy snorted, his face was not tame, but also did not continue to say. If it is really good to win the fight, he will never admit defeat. "It''s no use being anxious. Now the fallen land has been solved, but there is still no clue how to cross the boundary of heaven to the other world." Jiang Wanbai gently tut a way, put this matter behind temporarily, turn to ask oneself at that time fall into deep sleep before have been thinking about a thing all the time, "Jue ER and green bamboo how?" She looked at crescent and Li Yan and asked. At the beginning, the three of them entrusted Lu Jue and green bamboo to Li Yan and Xinyue before opening the border. "In Nancheng, there''s not much change." Crescent smile way. So a group of people simply went to the South City, while walking, a few people talked about in a few words after the border was opened and all the vitality was released. Originally, Jiang Wanbai planned to deal with the ghosts in the underground ghost city after opening the border. Who knows when the boundary is opened, she will go to sleep. Fortunately, later Li Yan and others and the ghost sent by the local government contacted well, and sent all the ghosts of the fallen land away. "When it comes to ghosts, I remember something I forgot." Jiang Wanbai gently tut a, from the storage ring inside took out the jade altar, "I have more than 100 ghosts here." Chapter 1659 At that time, Jiang Wanbai collected some ghosts that did not want to reincarnate in this jade altar. He originally wanted to send the jade altar to him when he had time. Who knows that this delay has lasted so long. "The other ghosts have been reincarnated for several generations, but they haven''t had time to send them to the underworld." Little greedy can''t help but clap his hands and laugh. Jiang evening white Fu forehead, and Qi Qingxing looked at each other, Qi Qingxing light voice way: "wait for a chance to send it." "Well, it''s time to see Lu Jue. I have to see the yama. Maybe I can ask something." Jiangwan Baidao. Last time, when she went to see Yama for the first time, she knew from the other party that he was very clear about the boundary of heaven. However, Jiang Wanbai wanted to ask in detail, but Yama directly indicated that he did not want to say. She also sent her out. Today, different from the past, she still wants to try again to see if she can ask for something. "Benefactor!" At that moment, a soft and soft voice began to ring. Jiang Wanbai turned her head and looked over there. She had a pair of blue eyes. She was a little girl who was white and fat. No, to be exact, she was a little white and fat monster. She was also very cute. She had two sharp black ears on her head and a black tail behind her. Besides the blue and clean eyes of kitten demon, the most attractive one is the little gold on the tips of her two ears. "Are you calling me?" Jiang Wanbai looks around her. Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu are walking around her, and there are crescent moon and others nearby. There are many people. But with a pair of cat demon eyes, Jiang Wanbai feels that she is calling herself. In addition, Jiang Wanbai also felt a familiar feeling when he looked at the cat demon''s eyes. It''s like, they''ve met before. However, even if it is true, it has to be seen hundreds of years ago. In a trance, Jiang Wanbai''s mind crossed a guess, so that she looked at the cat demon''s eyes have become surprised. The cat demon originally nodded when Jiang Wanbai asked her that sentence, "yes, benefactor, don''t you remember me?" She was a little lost, but then she saw Jiang Wan Bailu with a surprised look, as if she remembered something. She nodded in a hurry and said, "benefactor, in the winter, you picked me up in the snow outside the imperial palace. It was you who saved me. It was because of the things you left in Qihou''s house that I had this opportunity to cultivate and transform myself. ¡± hearing that the cat demon mentioned Qi Hou''s house, Jiang Wanbai subconsciously looked at Qi Qingxing. When he woke up after practice, Qi Qingxing''s eyebrows and eyes became colder and colder. Now he heard the words "Qi Hou Fu" and thought of the Lord Qi and the old lady Qi. These elders must have been gone for hundreds of years. For a moment, I just sighed, but I didn''t feel too much. Jiang Wanbai knows that with the improvement of their cultivation, their mood has improved in the past hundred years. Even for them, it is just like they meditated for a while with their eyes closed. But the mood is not the same, the feelings of many things are not the same. At the beginning, Qi Qingxing had already chosen to embark on the path of cultivation with Jiang Wanbai, so he was ready in his heart. Chapter 1660 "If you have a chance, go back and have a look." Qiqingxing road in the late Qing Dynasty. Qi Qingxing just nodded. Jiang Wanbai takes back his sight and looks at the kitten demon. He looks at her with a smile and asks, "are you looking for me on purpose?" "Yes." Kitten demon face began to be a little red, she pulled her finger, said: "you saved me, I certainly want to repay you." If you don''t repay Jiang Wanbai for saving her life, she wants to build a road in the future. When she really rises to the top, she also needs to finish such a saving grace. It''s sooner or later to repay the favor. The kitten demon has no hesitation after turning into a human, and has been looking for it all the way. "How are you going to repay me?" Jiang Wanbai waved to her and went to the south side of the city together. He asked in a voice while walking. The little cat demon looked at Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu on Jiang Wanbai''s body side, with obvious fear in his eyes, but he still approached Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wanbai reached out to touch her head and pinched her ears. It was soft and soft, especially the gold on the tip of her ears, which made Jiang Wanbai feel familiar. Obviously, this gold has something to do with her. The kitten demon hit a gourd comfortably, some embarrassed and wrung: "can I become the original shape?" "Of course." Jiang Wan nodded, "can I hold you?" "Yes The kitten demon was happy and fell into the arms of Jiang Wanbai in an instant. Although it has been such a long time, Jiang Wanbai still remembers that when she went back to the Qihou mansion a long time ago, the kitten demon liked to nest in her arms and stick to her. Now it is the same with the kitten demon. After falling into the arms of Jiang Wanbai, she unfolded her small belly. "I don''t know how to repay the benefactor. I wanted to help the benefactor block the thunder, but it didn''t come true." The cat demon, also known as sesame, is lying in the arms of Jiang Wanbai. Speaking of not being able to block Tianlei for Jiang Wanbai, she is not only happy that Jiang Wanbai has spent Tianlei, but also feels frustrated because she has not been able to help. Jiang Wanbai laughed and scratched her chin. He said, "if you really carry the thunder for me, your soul will be destroyed. Then you will not be in vain after so many years of cultivation." "Although there is nothing wrong with saying that, I still want to repay the benefactor." Sesame road. As long as she can repay her benefactor, she is willing to do whatever she does. Jiang Wanbai''s smile deepened. After thinking about it, he said, "well, since you want to repay me, you can stay with me during this period of time." "Really?" Sesame eyes a bright, busy nod should, "of course! Benefactor, I was worried that you would annoy me. I had thought that I would follow behind secretly Unexpectedly, Jiang Wanbai will take the initiative to ask her to stay, which makes sesame very happy. Jiang Wanbai also thought about it. She and Qi Qingxing did not know when to leave the interface. Once she left or was directly wiped out by the way of heaven, sesame would have no way to repay her gratitude. If you can''t repay the favor, even if sesame is built into a road, there is no way to soar. She didn''t know what her final result was, but sesame was indeed taken back from the snow by her own hand. Although she was more likely to take care of sesame, the entanglement between the two was in the dispute, and sesame had already been found here. Chapter 1661 Just for this, Jiang Wanbai doesn''t mind finishing her. That leaves sesame seeds. When I look at Sesame Juelu, she looks very cute than she is. Sesame knows that he can stay, and happily nests in Jiang Wanbai''s arms. He rolls happily and says nothing more. Jiang Wanbai and his party went to Nancheng and learned from the mouths of Li Yan and others what had happened to the outside world during their sleeping years. Not long after she came back to life in the fallen land, Tang Yun took her parents to meet Jiang Wanbai and the three of them once. After that, she also went to reincarnate. But Xiaochang and LAOCHANG still stayed in Nancheng. When Jiang Wanbai and others arrived in Nancheng, Qingzhu took lujue to play in the place where ordinary people lived, but they did not come back. Xiao Chang and Lao Chang went with them. "Why do you still like playing so much?" Jiang Wanbai shakes his head and laughs. He also has some expectations. He doesn''t know what changes have taken place in Qingzhu and lujue in recent years. Xinyue and Liyan don''t say much about it. They just let her see it by herself. I''ll know when I see them. Fortunately, Lu Jue and green bamboo, who were playing in the world, also noticed such a big vision. Their first reaction was to think of the three men of jiangwanbai on the Sanshen mountain. They did not hesitate at the moment and rushed back excitedly. On the way back, they had heard about the three gods mountain being destroyed by the thunder and the disappearance of the three gods. As a result, they came back nervously. As soon as they saw Li Yan and crescent moon, they anxiously asked, "Uncle Liyan, my master, what happened to them? I heard that the statue of the three gods and the mountain of three gods have disappeared together. What about my master? " For hundreds of years, Li Yan and Xinyue, and even Qingyi, who wandered here from time to time, taught Lu Jue what they thought of, and asked Lu Jue to call them martial uncle. On the way back, Jiang Wanbai knew about it, but he didn''t say anything. Anyway, the rules of Tianyin gate are not so strict in this respect. Moreover, Tianyin gate is a collection of the strengths of each family. It is also a good thing to be able to learn other people''s abilities. "Look who that is." Li Yan did not answer Lu Jue''s question, but motioned to Lu Jue''s back. Qingzhu has already turned back to her body. When she saw Jiang Wanbai, who was sitting by the lake, her eyes were red and she ran over, "master! Childe! Mr. Xue! You are back at last, Wuwuwuwu... " "Master!" Lu Jue blinked his eyes and responded. He immediately ran over there. When they got close, Jiang Wanbai glanced over them and touched Lu Jue''s head. Then he flicked his finger on the green bamboo''s forehead. "It''s been over a hundred years. Why haven''t you two changed at all?" Originally, Jiang Wanbai thought that what he saw would be Lu Jue and Qingzhu, who was already middle-aged. He didn''t expect that after so many years, Qingzhu and lujue had hardly changed. No wonder Li Yan and Xinyue don''t say anything, let her see by herself. Although a little surprised, Jiang Wanbai soon recovered. After all, on second thought, Qingzhu has the blood of Kirin, and Lu Jue is not an ordinary child. It took thousands of years to open his eyes, but it took hundreds of years for them to open their eyes. It is normal for both of them to have no big changes. Chapter 1662 Lu Jue reached out and touched his head, and chuckled, "we have been waiting for Shifu to come back. I thought I would grow tall when you came back." Obviously, Lu Jue himself was a little disappointed and a little happy about the fact that he had never grown up. Fortunately, he doesn''t grow up like an ordinary child. Otherwise, when the master comes back, he will be over 100 years old, and everyone will die of old age. In fact, Jiang Wanbai is also happy. Fortunately, her little apprentice is not an ordinary one. Otherwise, because she had to delay for such a while, her little apprentice directly reincarnated. Then, isn''t she going to find her own little apprentice who has been reincarnated? "How did the master teach you before he left? During the absence of my teacher, you are not just interested in playing, are you? " Jiang Wanbai picked up his eyebrows and looked at him with a smile. Before Lu Jue opened his mouth, the little greedy next to him snorted and said, "how can you be a master like this? Just after I came back, I didn''t ask about anything else. I asked you about your apprentice''s skill. You, the master, have to jump over mercilessly. It''s too harsh? " With these words, Xiao greedy went to Lu Jue''s side to encourage him: "you simply don''t want this master, just judge the school directly. How about taking me as a teacher? I can teach you skills anyway "No, I can''t Lu Jue shook his head and waved, "how can I betray my school? Besides, the master is really good, really. " "That''s what you think..." Little greedy murmured. The next moment he got a shudder on his head. Jiang Wanbai snorted and sat there without moving. He only said, "in front of me, you want to abduct my closed disciple. You really think I don''t exist, do you?" At last, she looked at Lu Jue again and said with a smile, "if you ask me casually, don''t take it to heart. If you haven''t seen you for such a long time, you will naturally miss you." "Master, I know that." Lu Jue pursed her lips, chuckled smartly. After a pause, he said, "master, in fact, I have been very happy to see you back." "Yes, master, childe Xue, we are very happy to see you back." Green bamboo also follows nod, in side echo way. Even Li Yan and others, although not like Qingzhu and Lu Jue, said clearly on their lips, but their faces were all smiling with approval. Jiang Wanbai felt a warm feeling in his heart. He was moved and worried. Naturally, what she worried about was that she and Qi Qingxing and others might disappear at any time. She disappeared, Lu Jue or Qingzhu did not know how to feel sad. Especially, the blood problem of Qingzhu had not been solved, and Lu Jue, who had worshipped her as a master, had not learned anything. The things she had promised to teach him many great skills might not be finished. At the thought of this, Jiang Wanbai subconsciously looks at Qi Qingxing, with a trace of worry in his eyes. Qi Qingxing knew what she was thinking. He did not say anything. He just reached out and took her hand on her knee. He kneaded and kneaded her in a low voice: "don''t worry. There will always be a way." "Yes, don''t worry." Xue Xu also laughed, looked up at the top, and said: "besides, you can have me miserable, in the previous hometown can not stay, can only escape to here, the result did not stay here for long, fortunately, want to see the place basically also see almost, now do not know where to go." Chapter 1663 "Don''t be so pessimistic. Things will change." Qingyi''s face showed a light smile and pointed out: "although sometimes the actions above are really cruel, they are not extreme. There will always be a ray of vitality left. What we need to do now is to find this vitality. Otherwise, it is not just you. After a long time, will we people control our cultivation?" "Qingyi is right. As long as we continue to practice, we will come to that step one day." Ah greedy nodded. The others did not speak out, but their faces were full of approval. Qingzhu and lujue looked at each other in a daze, but they were still at a loss. In particular, Lu Jue couldn''t help looking at Jiang Wanbai and asked anxiously, "master, is there anything else that will happen?" "It''s OK. You can practice well first. Even if the sky falls down, it''s the master who holds the sky. What you need to do now is to cultivate and grow up. One day, when the master is so big, you can help him to withstand the falling sky." Jiang Wanbai smiles and touches Lu Jue''s head. Although Lu Jue was a little lost and couldn''t help himself, Jiang Wanbai''s words gave him a lot of confidence. He clenched his small fist, nodded, and looked firm. "Master, I remember that. I will certainly practice well." "Still my apprentice." In the past, sesame river is more satisfied with the past, this is a small sesame River to play with "Ah! Is it sesame Green bamboo a listen to this little black cat is sesame, immediately stare big eyes, full of surprise, "did not expect sesame is still." After all, it has been so many years, no matter old lady Qi or Lord Qi, they are no longer here. I''m afraid even Qi Qingxing''s younger brother is no longer here. Even if Qihou''s house is still there, now the person in charge of Qihou''s house is the younger generation of Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai. I didn''t expect that things changed and time went by, but sesame, the little black cat who once won the favor of the whole Qihou mansion, was still there. It''s really amazing. Lu Jue really likes sesame. When he saw Jiang Wanbai, his eyes fell on the sesame in Jiang Wanbai''s arms several times. Now he took the sesame and held it in his arms. His face was full of love. Sesame, in fact, is the same as before, can lie in the arms of other people to let them touch, but the closest person is actually Jiang Wanbai. Qingzhu goes to play with Lu Jue and sesame seeds. Xiao greedy is also a child''s temperament. So he follows him. There are only adults like Jiang Wanbai by the lake. Xue Xu looked at Lu Jue and took back his sight. Later, he said, "sooner or later, it''s better to tell him." "I want to say it earlier, but I haven''t figured out how to say it. Let''s wait a few days." Jiang Wanbai whispered, "wait for us to go to the prefecture, and we''ll talk about it when we come back." After all, Lu Jue is a close disciple of Jiang Wanbai. How to say that she will disappear at any time, of course, it is Jiang Wanbai who is the master himself to say. Chapter 1664 When Lu Jue came back with sesame seeds in his arms, he found that Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were gone. Fortunately, Xue Xu was still sitting there, otherwise they would all think that it was an illusion to see Jiang Wanbai and others come back before. "Uncle Xue, where have they been Lu Jue asked Xue Xu. Because I don''t know what to call it, so Jiang Wanbai directly asks Lu Jue to call these friends around her. In any case, all of them have great skills. Lu Jue can learn a lot of good things from them by calling him "martial uncle". This sound, martial uncle, how many people want to call in the future can not call it. "They''ve gone to hell to meet old friends." Schaeher reached out and touched his head. Lu Jue nodded, quietly relieved, and could not help reaching out and touching his head. He did not know why. Both the master and the martial uncles seemed to like to reach out and touch his head. Sometimes when he was talking, he suddenly stretched out his hand to touch his head. Xu Lu asked, "what did Xue Jue think? Don''t you like us touching your head "No Lu Jue was a little embarrassed and shook his head. "Uncle Xue, I''m just worried. I''m always touched. Isn''t it going to grow tall?" I don''t know if he was touched by his head for hundreds of years. After all, before meeting the master, he was always touched by his grandfather. Later, when he met the master, he was always touched by the master. "No way." Xue Xu''s smile was deeper. "Touching your head is because you are too good. We can''t help it. However, whether you grow tall or how high you can grow is up to you. It has nothing to do with being touched." After hearing the affirmative answer from Xue Xu, Lu Jue immediately put down his mind. When Jiang Wanbai planned to go to the local government, it was rare, and it was the first time. Qi Qingxing said, "I will go with you." Jiang Wanbai was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t have much hesitation. He nodded and said, "it''s just right. We''ll go together. In case the king of hell doesn''t want to say it, I''ll be angry. I can''t do it alone." She was just joking. If you really start to fight with the local government, then everything is in disorder? When others heard her say so, they began to joke with her and said, "when the time comes, we will start. It can''t be just the two of you. We didn''t participate in the opening of the border. This time, we can''t leave us behind." "Certainly." Jiang Wanbai smiles and answers. Soon, she and Qi Qingxing went directly to the underworld. This was also the first time. Jiang Wanbai did not let his soul drill into the underworld, but the whole body followed him down. When she and Qi Qingxing arrived at the underground mansion, they found that Lu Bian was also there. "What a coincidence." Jiang Wanbai says hello with a smile. Qi Qingxing had seen Lu Biao once before. He was not a stranger, so he nodded to Lu Bian. Lu judged his forehead and said, "unfortunately, I''m here to wait for you. How can you come?" "Ah?" Jiang Wanbai raised her eyebrows slightly. She was really surprised for a moment. Then she reflected what Lu Ping said. She asked, "is your highness asking you to wait here?" "If you know, don''t follow me?" Lord Lu chuckled and waved his hand. Chapter 1665 Jiang Wanbai no longer hesitates. After a look at Qi Qingxing, they all see the smile in each other''s eyes, so they lift their heels. Since Yama has sent Lu Bian to wait for them here, it means that Yama has already known the vision they caused, and it is estimated that he also knows the reason. He knows more that they will come here. He wants to come, and they can really get some information from him. Thinking so, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing followed Lu Bian. Last time Jiang Wanbai has come and gone once. Last time, she didn''t panic. This time, her accomplishments and mood are different. Of course, she won''t panic any more. Qi Qingxing, like her, was walking calmly. Lu Bian couldn''t help but look back at both of them. He also looked at Shangjiang Wanbai with a smile. "In fact, when you disappeared from the book of life and death, I knew that you would be different, but I didn''t expect that you would be able to toss up to the present situation step by step." Lu couldn''t help sighing. Anyway, he and Jiang Wanbai are old friends. In addition, Jiang Wanbai has been paying close attention to Jiang Wanbai. From the first time Jiang Wanbai came to the prefecture to see him, to the back, Jiang Wanbai presented himself to the array at the age of 20, and was reborn to another interface. Later, she disappeared from the book of life and death, along with Qi Qingxing. As a result, wanpai and Lu Bai have been in contact with each other for a long time. Even, the heart also produced a lot of exclamations. When Jiang Wanbai heard him say this, he suddenly reached out and patted him on his head and said, "look at my memory. I''m really old. I don''t remember things. I almost forgot about it again." As she spoke, she reached for a jade jar from her own storage ring. "If you don''t remember when you''re old, what about me? At my age, what do you say? " Lu judges the corner of the mouth to draw, cannot help but say. The next moment, Jiang Wanbai handed over a small jade altar, and asked subconsciously, "what is this?" He thought to himself, this is the first time that Jiang Wanbai came to see him with a gift. Could it be that he thought he would never see him again, so he took such a gift? "These are the ghosts that the underground ghost city didn''t want to reincarnate. I locked them in this little jade altar at that time, and then fell into a deep sleep. I didn''t have time to hand this out." Jiang Wanbai smiles. Lu Bian''s mind was rejected. He did not show anything strange on his face. He reached for the jade altar and said, "OK, I know." After sending out the small jade altar, Jiang Wanbai''s heart again fell a worry. Her heart was much lighter. She vaguely knew that when all the things in her heart were put down, that is, when she should leave the world, she did not know whether she was directly wiped out by the law of heaven, or went to the world on the other side of the heaven just like those powerful people before. These thoughts flashed in his heart. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other. Their hands were clenched under the cover of the wide sleeve robe. Although they knew that there were only two roads in front of them, and one of them was still dead, Jiang Wanbai was not afraid to think that Qi Qingxing was also with her at this time. Chapter 1666 It''s just a little bit regretful. This regret is also due to Lu Jue. Soon, they followed Lu to the magnificent hall door. Lu Bian still stopped at the last position. He took a look at Jiang Wanbai and said, "you go there." Thank you very much Jiang Wanbai made a bow to Lu Biao, and Qi Qingxing went to the gate. The door of the hall opened slowly as they approached. The same as last time, there was a layer of cold air floating inside. However, this cold air did not directly make Jiang Wanbai''s fingers cold like last time. Even, this time, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing walked in freely, and they were not affected by those chills at all. Frankly, with their current accomplishments and strength, in this interface, apart from their own Xue Xu, there will be no enemy. The only thing to worry about is the erasure of the way of heaven. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have already entered the hall and stood in the center of the hall, the yama above had already opened his eyes, his eyes were clear, and his eyes fell on Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing with a light tut. As soon as he brushed his sleeves, two chairs fell behind Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. "Sit down. With your current accomplishments, my highness has to talk to you kindly. If you want to ask anything, just ask." Hearing this, Jiang Wanbai felt at the bottom of her heart. She and Qi Qingxing looked back at the king of hell and said, "we''re here. In fact, it''s a question. How much does your highness know about the boundary of heaven? Or how much your highness knows that we don''t know. " "Things you don''t know?" The king of hell thought about it, but his eyes still fell on Jiang Wanbai and said, "in fact, the solution to this matter has been sent to you at a very early time. However, you didn''t have enough cultivation at that time, and you didn''t understand it or understand it." "What?" Jiang Wanbai a Leng, in the mind fast rotation, recalled oneself in the end has forgotten or neglected what matter. Thanks to her current knowledge of the sea, she recalled the past things, there are many details flash in her mind, a moment, she suddenly looked at Qi Qingxing, slightly widened eyes. "Remember?" Asked the yama above. Jiang Wanbai did not speak, but turned her hand forward. A brocade box appeared in the palm of her hand, "is this what your highness said?" Qi Qingxing looked at the brocade box and thought about it for a while. Soon he remembered how the brocade box was and where it came from. The brocade box is actually a wooden box without any pattern. It looks ordinary. There is a buckle. It is not locked, but the wooden box can''t be opened. Yes, it can''t be opened. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing got married, the old eunuch, who was in charge of wanshulou, gave them the wedding gift. Later, when Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing went to wanshulou to look for each other, they learned that they had returned home and left the palace. Since then, Jiang Wanbai has never seen Changyuan again. Later, she tried her best to open the wooden box for a period of time, but she was unable to open it. Chapter 1667 For a long time, she put the wooden box in the storage ring. If it wasn''t for what Yama said today, she would have recalled the past carefully and would not have remembered the wooden box. To say that she had been sent to her by others, but she had not understood it or understood it all the time. It was only the wooden box sent by Changyuan. After Jiang Wanbai asked about that sentence, the yama above did not shake his head or nod his head. He just said with a smile: "what should be said, I have already said it. This is probably the last time that I will meet with you. Let''s go." After finishing the speech, the king of Yan didn''t directly send Jiang Wanbai out like he did last time. With the accomplishments of Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, as long as they are unwilling to leave, it is not easy for the king of Yan to send them out. As soon as he has finished speaking, he closes his eyes, and the cold air inside the hall begins to increase. Jiang Wanbai knows that he is already asleep. "Let''s get out of here first." Jiang Wanbai takes back his sight and takes a look at the wooden box in his hand and faces Qi Qingxing road. Qi Qingxing nodded, and they turned and left here. After leaving the hall, the door of the hall was closed behind them, and Lu Bian, who was waiting not far away, was also watching them. They did not stop and went straight to Lu Bian. The wooden box was also temporarily taken back by Jiang Wanbai. "Let''s go." Lu judges a way, finish saying to begin to lead the way in front again. Jiang Wanbai remembers the first time she followed Lu Bian on a road where she could not see anything. It seemed that she had walked for a long time. At that time, she still thought that the road was quite long. But the second time I went, it seemed a little shorter, and the third time it was a little shorter. This was the fourth time they had left, and they felt like they were coming at once. "This farewell will probably not see you again in the future. It is also a farewell. I have troubled you many times for a long time. Today, I would like to thank Lord Lu for his advice and tolerance in the past." Jiang Wanbai turns around, bows his hands and bends his waist in a solemn manner. Lu Biao''s expression was more serious. He waved his hand and said, "I''ve seen you grow stronger step by step, do so many things, and now you have your accomplishments. Before your master gave birth, he asked me to help him look at you a little bit. I can do it. If your master knows that you can have the accomplishments you have now, you must have done it It will be gratifying. " Hearing Lu Bian mention the master, Jiang Wan''s white nose is sour, and her eyes are a little wet. I thought that when she came to her cultivation in this state of mind, everything was calm and calm, and everything could be opened. But in fact, it was not so. She may have been able to see the world''s resentment, jealousy, anger and so on. But it doesn''t mean that she has six clean roots, seven emotions and six desires are gone, and the warm feelings in her heart are still there. "In the future, the master would bother Lord Lu to take care of it." In the late Bai Dynasty, Lu Bian again arched his hands and bent down. Qi Qingxing stood on her side. As a matter of fact, Jiang Wanbai knows that with his former merits and virtues, even if he has no relationship with practice in the future, his life will be harmonious, beautiful, happy and healthy, and he will not suffer and suffer. Lu Bian snorted and said, "it''s interesting for you masters and apprentices. Before the masters left, they asked me to help take care of their apprentices. Now that the apprentices are leaving, they ask me to help take care of the master. OK, you can do what you should do. As for your master, you don''t need to worry, because I don''t need my help." Chapter 1668 Jiang Wanbai vaguely felt that there was a deep meaning in Lu''s words. Her heart leaped, and she wanted to ask what she was looking at, but Lu had already waved to her and said, "go ahead, I''ll never see you again." "Take care." Jiang Wanbai had no choice but to hold back his doubts at the edge of his mouth, and Chao Lu decided to bow his hand again and left here with Qi Qingxing. Later, if she wants to do something by force, if she doesn''t know what she wants to do, she doesn''t know what she wants. For her, Lu Bian is her friend, and she often divulges secrets. This kind of thing is risky. For the sake of friendship for so many years, Lu Bian tells her about the incident. It is already a risk. How could she ignore her friend because of her selfishness. After coming up from the underground, Qingyi and others immediately gathered around and looked forward to her, hoping to hear some good news. "I got a little clue, but it''s not clear whether it''s good or bad." Jiang Wanbai sighed and took out the wooden box that couldn''t be opened. He first said the words of the king of hell, and then said the origin of the wooden box. After listening to it, the other people''s eyes were all ready to move. Jiang Wanbai looked at the wooden box and directly handed it to him and said, "look, see if there is any way to open it, but Don''t go too far. If you break the box without opening it, it''s over. " "Don''t worry, we know the right way." The small greedy one holds the box past, turned to ponder. I don''t know why I heard Xiao greedy say so, but Jiang Wanbai has no bottom in his heart. However, seeing that a Qian and others are also following up, Jiang Wanbai is still relieved. They must be watching. There should be no accident there. Facts have proved that Jiang Wanbai''s worries are totally unnecessary. Little greedy did use brute force to open the wooden box. As a result, the wooden box was not opened. "Don''t open it. There is no trace left. This box is a good thing." Small greedy eyes staring at the wooden box are shining. Xue Xu and others on the face of surprise are not completely restrained. "Where should I find the Changyuan? Maybe you have to find the wall before you know how to open the box. " The late Qing Yi Road. Although other people did not speak, they obviously had the same meaning as Qingyi. The appearance of the wooden box looked ordinary, but they tried their best to open the box, leaving no mark on it. Jiang Wanbai''s accomplishments have reached the top of the interface, and there is no way to take this wooden box. In this case, what they can do now is to find the person who will be sent to Jiangwan white hand, that is, Changyuan. "To be able to take out such things, the Changyuan is certainly no ordinary person." Li Yan thought. Otherwise, if the Changyuan is really ordinary people, they will be in trouble. Even if they find the Changyuan, the other party may not know how many times they have reincarnated. Even if they find it and go to the other party with a wooden box, they won''t be able to ask. Fortunately, with the help of Li Yan and others, or the vast sea of people will find a person named Changyuan. Even if there is only one named Changyuan in the world, it is not a simple thing to find each other. Chapter 1669 It''s a lot more convenient, but naturally. In addition, Li Yan and others still have the identity of ghost king, and can also use those ghosts to help inquire. "By the way, Arsene, have you found the ghost named Manyi?" Jiang Wanbai suddenly remembered that when Arsene left, he said he was going to find the ghost named Manyi. Arsene was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t make a sound. Xiaogreedy yelled: "so what you''re looking for is Manyi? You didn''t say it earlier. You still hide it. If you want to find her, you must go to the demon world to find her. " "What do you say?" Arsene looks at little greedy. Jiang Wanbai looked at this scene, and his forehead took a puff. He didn''t hold back. He helped his forehead to laugh. Previously, when Li Yan and other people learned that there was also a Manyi ghost king in the fallen land, she had suspected that the Manyi ghost king was the female ghost that Arsene was looking for. However, the strange thing was that when the man Yi ghost king was a ghost, she could not leave the fallen land like the greedy ghost king. If you leave the degenerate place, you will be able to cultivate directly and lose your soul. Later, the reason why Manyi ghost King left the fallen land was that she abandoned her ghost body, practiced a strange skill, and transformed the devil from the ghost king, which left the fallen land. According to this saying, what Arsene saw in that forest should be Manyi, who was demonizing, rather than a female ghost. Because of this, Jiang Wanbai temporarily dismissed his speculation. But now it seems It seems that the man Yi that Arsene is looking for really is the former ghost king of Manyi in the fallen land. Asenla went to one side to communicate. When they came back, Jiang Wanbai finally had an answer to a question that he had not thought about before. Xiao greedy said: "at the beginning, although Manyi practiced the skills and turned demons into demons and left the fallen land, the most important thing was to rob by thunder. After all, it was against the heaven to turn demons from ghosts." You know, no matter for the demons, or for the ghosts, the sky thunder is to restrain their existence. Manyi wants to get rid of the ghost if she wants to survive the thunder robbery. She doesn''t know where to get rid of the sky thunder wood in the world. Even looked for it. "So, in Arsene''s memory, Manyi always goes around and looks for her at night. In fact, she is your body?" The river is white at night. It all makes sense. It''s not easy for man Yi to find him. But at that time, as a young master, he also found Manyi in the woods. "The fire that night was actually caused by Manyi''s thunder robbery?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Arsene nodded. When Manyi was wandering there looking for Tianlei Shenmu, she didn''t know that she had passed by Tianlei Shenmu countless times. Later, she met ashen, who was still a young master, for a long time. It was estimated that some feelings had developed between them. Later, Manyi''s thunder robbery could not be delayed any more. No one thought that the heavenly thunder tree Manyi was looking for was there. When the sky thunder fell, she made a border in a hurry to block the movement. She didn''t expect young master Arsene to break in. Even, for Manyi to block the thunder. Finally, Tianlei Shenmu must have helped Manyi to resist the thunder robbery. After his death, ASEN integrated into the sky thunder divine wood and became one with the sky thunder divine wood. After the robbery, man Yi also left there. Chapter 1670 "Since she has been demonized, if you want to find her, you can only go to the demon world." Jiangwan Baidao. Arsene nodded, but did not rush to walk, but toward the river evening white way: "or to solve your current matter, I will not be late to find her." In any case, it has been thousands of years, and it seems that it doesn''t matter if it is delayed. As for ashen, he is not only the young master of that year, but also the spiritual consciousness born of the heavenly Thunder God tree. In addition, after such a long time, his feelings for Manyi have been blurred a lot. The reason why he wants to find her is because he has a little obsession at the bottom of his heart. I want to ask her why she left directly. As long as this obsession persists, he will surely have a heart demon in the future. Jiang Wanbai was moved by the fact that a Sen and others put their wish to cross the boundary of heaven at the first place, but he didn''t say anything more. He knew that no matter how much he said, he was powerless. Just keep it in mind. "At the beginning, Changyuan was the watcher of wanshulou. Ah Xing and I would like to go back to the capital city first, go to wanshulou and see if our old friend is still there. If he is there, maybe we can ask for help to figure out where Changyuan is." Jiangwan Baidao. Xue Xu obviously had a plan in mind. He said, "I''ll go back to the dead mountain and blood sea. Those old guys are sleeping at the bottom of the lake one by one. If you want to sit and enjoy yourself, you can''t do it. It''s also suitable for activities." As for Li Yan Xinyue and others, they also tried to help find Changyuan and inquire about tianzhijie. Lu Jue and Qingzhu naturally went with Jiang Wanbai and others. Now the fallen land no longer exists. Naturally, she can''t stop Jiang Wanbai''s step. She wants to go to the capital, but in a flash, they are outside the Star Tower. The gate of the star watching tower opens immediately. Ya Ya stands at the door, staring at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. "Where is the prison water?" Jiang Wanbai asked with a smile. Ya Ya listened to her question and immediately regained consciousness. She turned excitedly and ran to the star watching tower. While running, she called out: "brother! They are back! " Hearing Ya Ya''s cry, Jiang Wanbai knew that the prison water was still in the star watching tower. He looked at Qi Qingxing and laughed at him. He reached out and grabbed Lu Jue to go inside the tower. "Let''s go. Let''s go first." When they step into the Star Tower, the prisoner water has already come out with ya ya. However, the little monster brought back from Huangshan is no longer there. Seeing Jiang Wanbai''s eyes searching for a circle in the star watching tower, the prisoner knew who she was looking for. He immediately said, "don''t look. After the death of the first emperor, he wanted to leave. Later, he stayed until the fifth Princess died, and went back to the mountain to practice." "Good, too." Jiang Wanbai said with a smile. The heart is still a little disconsolate, after all, in her opinion, in fact, she just had a sleep, but after a sleep, things have changed. Fortunately, not everyone is gone. Jiang Wanbai''s eyes swept over the prisoner''s body, and he could see that he had made great progress in his cultivation. Otherwise, his appearance would not have changed much in a hundred years. "Thanks to the fact that you asked me to be the national teacher. After I came here, my aura was stronger than that of other places. It was suitable for ya ya ya and me to practice, as well as the belief power of the people. "The prisoner said with a smile. Chapter 1671 In fact, the strength of the people''s faith is the most important thing for the latter. Because of the power of the people''s belief, his cultivation speed is faster. After all, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing have been sleeping for hundreds of years. All they can say is what happened after they went to the East China Sea. Time unconsciously passed, Qingzhu took lujue and Yaya to play together, but they didn''t feel hungry. Although Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were not around them for hundreds of years, Xinyue and others had been urging them to practice. Moreover, Qingzhu and lujue are very conscious. They have already built a valley for a long time. They will not feel hungry. In addition, they are not so tired. However, they are not aware of the past of time. Until Jiang Wanbai talked about the purpose of coming here, it was already at night. "Wanshulou, maybe you can go and have a look. Recently, it seems that an old friend has come to wanshulou. Ashu doesn''t come here to play recently." Next to ya ya who is playing with Lu Jue green bamboo. "Who is Shu?" Jiang evening white slightly pick eyebrows, the figure of a maiden in the mind. She still remembers that when she went back to the Palace last time, the watchman of wanshulou had already changed into a maid in palace. The maid and Yaya had a good relationship and often came to guanxinglou to play. At that time, Houjiang Wanbai had already seen that the maid was not an ordinary person, but had no influence on her. Therefore, Jiang Wanbai never asked much. Now hearing Ya Ya mention "a Shu", Jiang Wanbai''s first reaction is to think of the maid in law. Sure enough, the idea just passed in her mind, and Ya Ya said, "ah Shu is the guard of Wanshu building. She has been guarding wanshulou since the watchman named Lu Ci left. By the way, Miss Jiang met her last time when you came here." "I see." Jiang Wanbai smiles and says to Mr. pangshui, "in this case, we don''t have to stay any more. We''ll go to the wanshulou directly." "Good." Mr. Guan Shui stood up and sent them out of the star watching tower. They probably understood that this might be the last time they saw each other, and they would not see each other again in the future. Mr. Guan Shui also had some melancholy. He definitely looked at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing for a while. Finally, he didn''t say much. He just clasped his hands and said, "take care of yourself." "Take care of yourself." Jiang Wan said with a smile, "if you really find a way, I will send someone to bring you a letter, so that when you arrive at this day in the future, you will not have no way to go." As long as Mr. guanshui and Yaya devote themselves to practice, coupled with the continuous existence of people''s beliefs, their accomplishments will one day reach their level. Mr. Guan Shui clearly understood this, only because it was too far away. However, he bowed his hands again toward Jiang Wanbai and watched Jiang Wanbai and his party walk towards the wanshulou. Now for Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, no matter where they want to go, it''s just a moment to go. It''s just a blink of an eye to leave from the gate of the star watching tower. They have arrived at the gate of wanshulou. When we arrived in front of the Wanshu building, the door of the building was closed, but the small window was still open. Jiang Wanbai went to the small window and said to the maid in waiting, "are you a Shu?" Chapter 1672 "I am." Ah Shu looked at her and Qi Qingxing with a smile and said, "you are looking for Changyuan. He is waiting for you next door." Hearing Ashu''s words, Jiang Wanbai''s eyes lit up, and he did not hesitate at the moment. He went directly to the door of the small room next door with Qi Qingxing and others. The door of the small room was also open. When Jiang Wanbai stood at the door, he could still remember the time when she was standing here. "Come in." Sure enough, Changyuan, who had always received the registration of ten thousand books from the small window, sat in the small room with a pot of wine in front of him. He looked up at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing at the door with a smile on his face. Jiang Wanbai is the first time to see the smile on his face. But soon, when Jiang Wanbai and his party walked into the small room, they found that it was not right. Changyuan''s body was not solid. In other words, it was not easy for him to maintain his body shape. It was entirely the formation under his feet. "This is..." Jiang Wanbai was stunned. Although there was a pot of wine in front of Changyuan, he didn''t reach out for it. He just said, "it''s good that you come here. Otherwise, if you wait another year or two, even if you find here, you won''t be able to see me again." Although what he said was a little obscure, Jiang Wanbai still recognized his meaning. According to the current situation of Changyuan, he needs the array under his feet to maintain it. If he really waits for another year or two, he will not be able to protect him. At that time, the whole Changyuan people will disappear from the world. Even if Jiang Wanbai and others come here, they will not find him. "What''s the matter with you?" Seeing Changyuan''s present situation, Jiang Wanbai has already neglected the wooden box in his storage ring. The smile on Changyuan''s face is unchanged, and the look at Qi Qingxing is also very strange. There is respect, and there is an emotion that Jiang Wanbai can''t understand. Qi Qingxing is also looking at the Changyuan, he asked in a low voice: "do you know me?" "Yes." Changyuan nodded, glanced at Lu Jue and green bamboo, and said, "I know you all, but you." He said the last three words to Jiang Wanbai. "At that time, I figured out that you still had a chance to live, and that sooner or later you would meet with you again, but I didn''t know that there would be such a discrepancy." He looked at Jiang Wanbai. It was obvious that Jiang Wanbai was the outlier in his mouth. Changyuan said and shook his head, and continued: "it''s not right. If there is no such difference, you will not come to this step." "You''re right." Qi Qingxing nodded directly and approved Changyuan''s last words. He looked at Jiang Wanbai with his side head. His originally cold eyebrows and eyes instantly had a kind of smile and undisguised tenderness. "If it''s not late, I really can''t go to this step." "No matter how many things, I can''t say too much." Changyuan refers to the one above and makes a forbidden action. Jiang Wanbai understood what he meant, but after a look at Qi Qingxing, she pursed her lips and asked, "what can you say?" "All I want to say is in that box. If you want to open that box, you have to restore your memory." Changyuan looks at the green bamboo. Green bamboo''s expression was at a loss. Seeing Changyuan''s words to himself, he immediately widened his eyes and pointed to himself. He could not set up a channel: "what do you call me? What do I have to remember? Do I have to recover my memory to open the box? " Chapter 1673 Although Qingzhu heard some misty things, but also probably know some things. Lu Jue was really at a loss, especially when Changyuan looked at him and said that he knew him, he was sure that he had never seen the old man. Why did the old man say he knew him? "Do you know my grandfather?" Lu Jue forbeared, but still did not. He asked the Changyuan in a voice. The smile on Changyuan''s face did not change. He shook his head. "I don''t know your grandfather, but I can probably guess where you came from. If you want to know your life experience, you can find it by yourself. There are answers to all the questions on the other side of the heaven." Jiang Wanbai is silent. Of course, she can guess that most of the answers to the questions must be to go to the boundary of heaven before they can find it. However, the problem now is that they don''t know how to get to the heaven boundary. As if seeing the doubts of Jiang Wanbai and others, Changyuan continued: "the door to the heaven boundary is hidden in this wooden box. If you want to go to the heaven boundary, open the box. Remember, you must open the box in front of the heaven boundary." Speaking of the latter sentence, Changyuan''s tone suddenly became a lot more urgent, as if it was too late to finish. When Jiang Wanbai realized that he didn''t raise his eyes to look at him, he saw that the array at the foot of Changyuan had collapsed directly. Then, Changyuan''s body could no longer cohere, and soon it was broken and dissipated in the air. Before Changyuan''s body was completely broken, his last word was, "we will meet again soon." "This is The shadow of his divine sense? " Jiang Wanbai is in a trance to understand. Changyuan''s Noumenon should have gone to the other side of the heavenly realm, and what remained in this realm was only a remnant of his divine consciousness. Through his earlier words, Jiang Wanbai probably could have imagined it. She looked at Qi Qingxing at her side, raised her eyebrows slightly, and said, "his purpose is you? I don''t know about you. " When he said the last word, Jiang Wan''s white face was full of interesting smile. "I don''t know who I am." Qi Qingxing also showed a helpless smile on his face. What''s more, Jiang Wanbai doesn''t know, even Qi Qingxing doesn''t know. "In any case, it''s really just like what Changyuan said. We can only find the answer by going to the heaven''s boundary." Jiang Wanbai whispered, his eyes fell on Lu Jue. Lu Jue''s expression is still at a loss. Looking up at Jiang Wanbai, Lu Jue may have noticed something and called out subconsciously, "master." Jiang Wanbai sighed and knew it was time to tell him everything. He thought so, but Jiang Wanbai thought about the wording in his heart, and then he said to Lu Jue: "jue''er, there is something I need to tell you." A moment later, when Jiang Wanbai explained clearly the situation she and Qi Qingxing, as well as Xue Xu''s current situation and Lu Jue, she said, "I''m not sure how much time I have now, but once I open the box, it''s probably time for me to leave." "Master, if you don''t leave, you will disappear directly, won''t you?" Lu Jue looks at Jiang Wanbai and asks. Jiang Wan nodded his head, reached out and touched his head, full of apologies: "jue''er, when I accepted you as an apprentice, I really felt that there was such a predestination between you and me, but I didn''t expect that since I accepted you as an apprentice, apart from teaching you mental skills, nothing else can be taught you. Now I''m too busy for myself." Chapter 1674 After a pause, although she was reluctant, she still said, "if you really leave, you can follow your master Xinyue. They can teach you many things. If you can meet a good master who is willing to accept you as a disciple in the future, you don''t have to worry about the friendship between master and apprentice." When talking about the four words "friendship between master and apprentice", Jiang Wanbai felt a little guilty. In fact, Jiang Wanbai has been thinking about Lu Jue since she woke up. She has even figured out what to leave for Lu Jue after she leaves. However, when she finished speaking these words, Lu Jue''s eyes were slightly red and her expression was sad. He looked at Jiang Wanbai, and his voice was full of tears. "Master, can''t you take me away with you?" Not only Lu Jue asked, but in fact, this is what Qingzhu wanted to ask. "Master, childe, can''t I and my younger martial brother really go to the heavenly realm with you?" Green bamboo pulled his sleeve and wiped his eyes. He began to cry. "Master, childe, I can''t bear to leave you. No matter where you go, I want to go with you, Wuwuwuwu..." As soon as Qingzhu cried, Lu Jue, who looked more like a child than Qingzhu, couldn''t help it. For a while, she started to cry one after another. When Lu Jue asked about that sentence, Jiang Wanbai was stunned, and then Qingzhu asked. She subconsciously looked at Qi Qingxing. She looked at Qi Qingxing with a look of amazement and bewilderment. She had no idea that the two people would react in this way. "Do you really want to go with us?" Qi Qingxing asked in a low voice. He looked down at Lu Jue. Lu Jue looked up at his eyes. He didn''t dodge at all. He nodded and belched: "I I want to go with my master, who has said clearly that he will not drive me away until I finish my studies. " "But where''s your grandfather?" Jiang Wanbai returns to his senses and reaches for Lu Jue''s arm and asks him. Lu Jue didn''t hesitate, and said, "would it be nice if my grandfather also went with us?" "You''ve decided that before you asked your grandfather''s opinion?" Jiang Wanbai was helpless and funny. She could not help but put her hand on Lu Jue''s face and said, "forget it, since you have already said so, let''s go to ask your grandfather and see if your grandfather will go with us. Then you can make a decision. For today''s sake, it''s not very useful to say so much. We have to find a way to solve it first The wooden box thing. " After that, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at the green bamboo very tacitly. They didn''t miss what Changyuan said just now. Changyuan said that only when green bamboo recovers his memory can he open the wooden box. But according to what happened to them in the East China Sea before, if Qingzhu wants to restore his memory, he can only open the seal in his blood, and the memory will come back naturally. But they were not sure what would happen if they untied the seal in the blood of bamboo, and they are also uncertain now. "Let''s discuss the matter again when Xue Xu comes back." Qiqingxing road in the late Qing Dynasty. Qi Qingxing also nodded, obviously they have only one choice now. After all, opening the wooden box and going to heaven is the problem that the three of them are facing at present. Chapter 1675 Just at this time, Jiang Wanbai reached out and pinched his eyebrows and murmured: "that prophecy was obviously left by Changyuan. I forgot to ask him what the prediction really meant." It''s a pity that I didn''t have time to say it. Obviously, Changyuan had a lot of things to say. In the end, I could only choose the most important one. "If only we had found it earlier." Green bamboo also murmured, some regrets. Qi Qingxing shook his head and said in a low voice: "even if we have found it earlier, the situation will not be too different." "Indeed." Jiang evening white point, she looked up to the top, meaning pointed: "obviously, Changyuan can''t talk to us too much, too much, will disappear." As if in order to prove her conjecture, this sunny day, outside unexpectedly remembered a thunder. "What''s the thunder?" Outside sounded a Shu puzzled voice, "prison water clearly said that today there is no rain just right." With these words, a Shu appeared at the door of the hut. She looked into the room and looked at it. When she didn''t see the existence of the Changyuan, she didn''t have much surprise on her face. She only faintly felt a little lost and sad, "I didn''t expect that this guy actually left." "Do you know he''s going to leave?" Jiang Wanbai turned around and asked a Shu as he walked toward the door. Ashu nodded, "of course I know. Since I consciously started, Changyuan is the watchman here. By the way, he said that my body, that is, the wanshulou, was originally created by a good friend of his. The reason why he is a watchman here is to wait for his good friend to be there, and after that, it is time for him to leave. ¡± after a pause, Ashu''s eyes were slightly red, and his sadness was more obvious. Most of the time, no one came to wanshulou. After all, there were very few people who could own the ten thousand books. On the contrary, during the period when Jiang Wanbai got the ten thousand books, he was the most. In addition, there was only one Changyuan who stayed here as a watchman. He was a drunk in wanshulou, and he had seen the most people. Later, one day, Changyuan said that he had met his old friend. At that time, Ashu knew that he was about to leave. Sure enough, a Shu left wanshulou soon. Ashu thought that she would never see him again. Not long after Changyuan left, Ashu turned into a human figure. She regretted for a long time. If she could transform herself a little earlier, she could let Changyuan see her appearance after transformation. However, to her surprise, she was able to see Changyuan. Although he has left again, this time is probably forever, they will not see each other again. "Has Changyuan told you anything?" After waiting for a Shu''s mood to ease up, Jiang Wanbai asked her softly. Ah Shu shook his head and said, "I didn''t say anything. He said that as long as I didn''t leave wanshulou and stayed here for good practice, I would see him again one day." "Well?" Jiang evening white slightly pick eyebrows, turn to look at Qi Qingxing and others behind, and find that Qi Qingxing''s reaction is similar to her. Ashu didn''t seem to notice the reaction of Jiang Wanbai and others. He just murmured to himself, "I don''t know why. I just think what Changyuan said is right. He said that as long as we practice well, we will see it, and I will practice it well." Chapter 1676 When it comes to clenching her fists, she needs to work hard. "Well." Jiang Wan nodded his head and said with a smile, "you can see it again." If their conjecture is right, not only ah Shu, but also prisoner water and others will be able to see it when their accomplishments reach that level. But the premise is that they have to decide whether to let the green bamboo recover the memory. Only when the green bamboo recovers the memory, can they open the wooden box, and then they can go to the other side of the heaven, and finally get rid of the crisis. Now that Changyuan has been found and the most critical information has been obtained, Jiang Wanbai and others are not in a hurry to go to the East China Sea. They have to wait for Xue Xu to come back. Xue Xu now went to the dead mountain and blood sea. Based on the accomplishments of Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, it is not difficult to find the dead mountain and blood sea. In addition, there is a little connection between Jiang Wanbai and the blood sea. She can even sense the existence of the blood sea. But even so, they did not rush there. Instead, he went back to Yushu town with Qingzhu and lujue. In Yushu Town, the Yang''s steamed bun shop is still there, but the Feng''s noodle shop has not been there for a long time. Jiang Wanbai and others also went to Yang''s steamed bun shop to have a meal of steamed buns. They left the town and walked back to the mountain. When Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing were standing on the top of the low mountain to look over there, they did not see the pine and cypress on the top of the opposite mountain because of the cover of old man Yu. But now, the accomplishments of Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are different from those of the past. Naturally, they can see the pine and cypress at the top of the mountain at a glance, while old Yu, when he found Lu Jue, directly removed the blindfold around him. "Jue''er!" Yu old man excitedly called, the next moment he directly from the elm inside to walk out, but the body shape is still a little unstable, obviously has not completely recovered. After all, the aura of this interface is not strong. What old Yu lost before was his own original strength. If it was where he used to be, it might not be so difficult to repair it. However, after the appearance of the boundary of heaven, the aura of this interface is not as good as before. Let alone the power to repair the origin. If you don''t find a good spiritual pulse or gather spirit array, it''s not easy to cultivate well. The reason why old man Yu was able to recover to his present state was that the spirit gathering array set by Jiang Wanbai at that time played a role. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing did not rush forward, leaving space for Lu Jue and Yu old man, and Qingzhu did not pass. "What are you thinking?" Jiang Wanbai turns around and flicks his finger on the green bamboo''s forehead and asks with a smile. She had already discovered that after Changyuan had said those words, Qingzhu was not in her mind. She could probably guess what Qingzhu was thinking at the moment. Sure enough, Qingzhu reached out and touched his forehead. He hesitated to look at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Seeing that both of them were looking at themselves, he said what he had been thinking about. "Master, childe, if I really change my temperament and become a big devil after I recover my memory, you should not be soft hearted. What should you do How to do it. " He seemed to have made a lot of determination to say so. After saying that, he also relaxed and showed a relieved expression. He also gave a silly smile to Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Chapter 1677 "A fool indeed." Jiang Wanbai shook his head, some helpless, but also some funny, said: "you are such a fool, can be what big devil and so on? What''s more, your demons, or your dark side, are dead. Even if you recover your memory, maybe your temperament will change, but it will not suddenly change from a fool to a big devil. " In the East China Sea, when they mistakenly entered the mustard seed space of Qingzhu, they met the dark side of green bamboo. Jiang Wanbai didn''t feel soft at that time and directly killed the dark side of green bamboo. Although he was not sure what kind of green bamboo would look like after recovering his memory, Jiang Wanbai actually preferred that no matter what he became, he would not become a big devil. Qingzhu looked at Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. Seeing that Qi Qingxing didn''t deny Jiang Wanbai''s words, he grinned and scratched his head. "That''s great. As long as I don''t change into a bad guy, I won''t do anything bad for Shifu and childe." "You." Jiang Wanbai shakes his head slightly and looks helpless. Just as they were talking, Lu Jue and old man Yu had calmed down their emotions. Lu Jue even said that they were going to heaven. "I''ll go with you." Old Yu said with some embarrassment, "if I could go, I would certainly go with you. The reason why I chose to stay here was that I had not seen many places for such a long time. Anyway, I have been to the places where I should go. Besides, my hometown is actually over there. If I go there, I will not mention the speed of cultivation Speed up, even my original power can repair it faster. " The old man Yu thought very clearly. Maybe the reason why he was willing to go with Jiang Wanbai and others was related to Lu Jue. But more importantly, as he said, the relationship between good and bad is very clear. Jiang Wanbai actually thought about old Yu''s choice, so when he heard him say so, he didn''t get much surprise. He just pondered a little, then nodded and said, "well, it''s better to start from now on. You''d better act with us." After all, she only knew that when the wooden box was opened, there would be a door leading to the heaven boundary, and then they could go to the heaven boundary through that door. This is the possibility that Jiang Wanbai thought through Changyuan''s words. If, after the door comes out, they have to go through the door, or that the door will not exist for a long time. If old Yu doesn''t go with them, they may not have time to take him away. "Yes." Old man Yu nodded. At the next moment, he made his own body smaller and smaller. Finally, he turned into a big pot. He handed the potted plant to Lu Jue''s hand and said, "jue''er, from now on, wherever you go, your grandfather will go. In a word, you should take your grandfather with you." "Good." Lu Jue''s eyes were bright. When he learned that old Yu was willing to go with him, he couldn''t help but be happy. Now old Yu said this, he was holding the potted plants in his arms tightly, for fear that he might lose them. Old man Yu touched his head with a smile. At the next moment, his figure began to get smaller. Soon, it became the size of a thumb. He fell lightly on his own body, just as he always did, sitting cross legged under pines and cypresses. Chapter 1678 But now, whether it''s old man Yu''s body or himself, it has shrunk many times. "Grandfather, can others see you like this?" Lu Jue widened his eyes and looked at Yu old man in surprise. It was the first time for him to see such a small grandfather, and he found it very interesting. Old man Yu reached out and touched his beard. He shook his head and said, "of course, you can''t see it. Only you can see it. Others can''t see it." Of course, if his accomplishments are much higher than his, his deception will be useless. Yu old man''s side of the matter solved, they just wait for the news from Xue Xu. Maybe it''s true to get along for a long time, but it''s hard to avoid a little bit of heart. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing are talking about when Xue Xu will come back, and Xue Xu''s voice will come. "Why don''t you come here? These old guys want to meet you. Let''s discuss the next thing." Xue Xu''s voice was still languid. It seems that there were many people around him when he was speaking. Those people were still talking, so that when Xue Xu''s words were transmitted, there were also those people''s voices. Xue Xu didn''t say anything else, only one sentence. After that, there was no more. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at each other and laughed and said, "let''s meet. After all, those people also gave us a lot of gifts." At the beginning, those who let Xue Xu bring them a lot of good things, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing all remember. Even though they may not have all those things at that time, no matter whether they confiscate them, they can not deny their intention. There is a secret connection between Jiang Wanbai and that sea of blood. At the beginning, she was already dead, but she lived in the sea of blood. From that time on, her constitution seemed to have changed. Just take this opportunity to meet those big men who should have been sleeping under the sea of blood. Maybe we can get some answers and know what happened at the beginning. With such an idea, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing took Lu Jue and Qingzhu directly to the dead mountain and blood sea. When they got to the dead mountain and blood sea, old man Yu was directly jumped down. He didn''t even dare to sit under the pines and cypresses. They went back to their own body and asked, "what is this place? There are few places like this even in the local government? " "Here..." Jiang Wanbai originally wanted to explain to old man Yu, but when he opened his mouth, he found that he had no way to explain. If she really wants to explain, she will not only explain that Xue Xu and others came here from another world, but also talk about such things as the demon subduing array and Daqing temple. It is really too troublesome. Fortunately, old Yu is very open-minded, and he is not very curious. Anyway, he knows that this is not a simple place. In addition, when he sees Jiang Wanbai''s appearance that he can''t talk about, he knows that it involves complicated things. For a while, he said, "well, I''ll go back to bed. Anyway, what can I do for the old man, you We just call me up, if there is no place to use, then Don''t call the old man up Mumbling, Yu old man really lay down. Soon, after seeing Jiang Wanbai, Lu Jue called out in a low voice: "grandfather." Chapter 1679 Only when he lowered his head to get close to the potted plant, he heard a slight snore from his hair. He seemed to have fallen asleep and had no reaction. It seems that I had a good sleep. "Grandfather really fell asleep." Lu Jue slightly widened his eyes and looked at Jiang Wanbai again. Jiang Wanbai raised his eyebrows slightly, but was not surprised. After touching Lu Jue''s head, he asked, "do you want to sleep first?" "I Master, I''m not sleepy. " Lu Jue scratched his head, but soon he closed his eyes and said, "but master, I can sleep now." He thought, maybe it''s the master and the next thing they want to talk about is that he can''t listen, so he needs to sleep like his grandfather, so he can sleep well now. Jiang Wanbai didn''t mean that. He was completely amused by Lu Jue''s reaction. "It doesn''t matter. If you want to sleep, you can sleep, if you don''t want to sleep, green bamboo is the same as you." Jiang Wanbai said with a smile. At this moment, a hoarse voice came from the back not far away, "is this your close disciple? It''s fun. It''s a good kid. " At the thought of this voice, Lu Jue''s green bamboo was startled. Turning back, he found several figures standing on the top of the corpse mountain. Some of them were of a skeleton, and others were very tall. All these people gave people a very evil feeling. In short, they were not the kind of existence that would make people feel good at the first sight. Even a little bit nervous. When Lu Jue and green bamboo saw them, their first reaction was to move behind Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing. They know that they can''t help, so they should step back. If they really want to start, they can not obstruct Jiang Wanbai and Qiqing. On the contrary, Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing''s reaction is very insipid. They look at those above. Jiang Wanbai even finds a familiar figure in a corner, which is the big spider. The first time she came to the sea of corpse mountain blood, she saw this big spider in a cave above. Soon after, she was pushed by someone from behind and pushed into the door. Then when she turned back, she could not find the sea of corpse mountain and blood. The spider obviously remembered her. When she saw Jiang Wanbai looking at it, she shrank back and murmured, "why didn''t you see her for a while, and her accomplishments have increased so much? It''s a fight with some of you old folks. " The old guys that big spider said were obviously the skeleton and the very tall man. The man who said Lu Jue was interesting was also the very tall and strong man. "I don''t know where he is now?" Jiang Wanbai looked at them with a smile and asked in a voice. The answer to her is still the tall man, "there is an old man who is sleeping heavily and is still awake. He has gone to call someone." As soon as he finished speaking, there was a movement in the sea of blood. At first, several big bubbles appeared, and then a mass of things were thrown up. Jiang Wanbai pulled Lu Jue to his side and saw what the group was. It was a chubby child who looked very similar to ah Zhen. Pang Pang didn''t wake up when he was thrown up. He was still sleeping. "This guy is sleeping too much." Xue Xu''s voice also immediately remembered, he soon came out of the sea of blood, his body is clean, no blood stains. Chapter 1680 Late at night, he found you and others in Changyuan Jiang Wanbai looks at Pangpang, who is asleep. "Leave him alone and let him sleep. He will be called when we leave." Xue Xu snorted. As soon as he had finished speaking, Pang Pang''s voice stopped for a moment, and then he turned over, his back to Xue Xu, and the sound of his snoring began to ring again. Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help but smile and said the news that he and Qi Qingxing got after seeing Changyuan. Finally, she said, "now what we have to do is very clear, let green bamboo restore memory, and then open the wooden box, we can leave." "Well." Xue Xu nodded. "It''s definitely clear." The skeleton and the tall man had already come down and said, "what are you waiting for? Go straight to the East China Sea and let that green Yes, green bamboo, let green bamboo restore memory, then open the wooden box, and we will leave here. I have already had enough sleep, and then continue to sleep. It means that one day we will be gone when we fall asleep. " "So that''s the decision?" Jiang Wanbai blinked and glanced at the people present. The men nodded, "of course." In fact, Jiang Wanbai, after getting the news from Changyuan, has already sent news to Xinyue and others, asking them what they mean. If they are willing to go together, they will go together. If they don''t, it will be fine. Xinyue and others are willing to stay here. Anyway, the aura of this interface is not so strong, and they don''t know when they can reach the realm of jiangwanbai. Moreover, having stayed for such a long time and having so many acquaintances around, they are really not willing to leave here easily if they have to. Jiang Wanbai is inexplicably surprised by their choice. In fact, Jiang Wanbai didn''t want to leave here if it wasn''t for the fact that the way of heaven could not accommodate them. "If you want to go with us, you can go with us. Go to the East China Sea. If you don''t want to, you can keep it." Jiang Wanbai began to laugh. She also liked it so simply. It was just right that she didn''t have to hesitate. However, before going to the East Sea, Jiang Wanbai still asked about his death in the sea of blood, but resurrected from the sea of blood. Xue Xu didn''t speak. He just looked at the skeleton. Jiang Wanbai knew that the skeleton was probably aware of it, so he also looked at it. The skeleton said, "I saved you, but at that time, I felt that you were involved in here, so I rescued you." After a pause, it said, "then you went to the cave, and I pushed you. After you left, I thought about why you were involved in this place. It should be related to your body''s sacrifice before." When Jiang Wanbai went to the sea of corpses for the first time, he had contacted his senior brothers and others in the 21st century through the sea of blood. It was also because at that time, she was attacked from behind, died in the sea of blood, and then came back to life. "Before we came to this interface, this position was actually a space gap." Skeleton road. It said so, Jiang Wanbai immediately understood. In fact, this interface and the 21st century belong to the same upper bound. The space gap is the existence that can connect the two interfaces, but it is very dangerous. Generally speaking, if you enter it by mistake, it will tear the spirits and spirits together. Chapter 1681 However, when Xue Xu and others fled from the original world, they happened to fall on this space gap. So this space gap overlaps with the sea of corpses and blood, and then it will appear. Jiang Wanbai directly saw the scenes of those people in the 21st century here, and the place where Jiang Wanbai laid down the demons subduing array with his body in the 21st century was just above the space gap. At that time, Jiang Wanbai presented himself to the array and laid down the demonic subduing array, which inadvertently connected with this space The gap has a secret connection. "So it is." Jiang Wanbai suddenly found out what was going on. She sighed. But there is nothing to finally understand the very happy mood, just feel in the heart of a question has been resolved, as if a sigh of relief. Their accomplishments are not low, and Lu Jue and Qingzhu are carried by Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing, which will not be a drag. Soon, however, in a blink of an eye, they have arrived in the East China Sea, which is the mustard seed space of Qingzhu. Jiang Wanbai looked at the wooden box in his hand, put it away, and said to the green bamboo, "let''s go." "Good." Green bamboo nodded and sat down cross legged with her eyes closed. This time, without Xue Xu''s help, Jiang Wanbai''s divine consciousness was not involved in the sea of knowledge of Qingzhu. Almost at the same time, the mustard seed space sealed with bamboo in front of him changed, and the resentment that was used as a cover up for this place began to rush towards Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing and others just stood in the same place, the look did not change, did not move a bit, let those resentment surge over, will they all wrapped in it. Gradually, those resentments dissipated, until they disappeared completely, and the space in front of all appeared extrusion changes, the top condensed thunder clouds, the breath was very familiar, Qi Qingxing looked up, then took back his sight, looked at Xue Xu. Two people looked at each other, did not speak, but hung on the side of the hands slightly moved. Finally, when the current space extrusion stopped changing, a group of red light suddenly flew towards the green bamboo and plunged into the center of green bamboo''s eyebrows. At the same time, Jiang Wanbai opens his eyes, and Qingzhu opens his eyes after him. His eyes are red, and there is a roaring sound in his throat. Behind him, a giant beast with golden flame appears. The thunder cloud that accumulates above is booming. Compared with the sky thunder that goes up and down to Sanshen mountain, it seems that there will be enough thunder to kill bamboo at any time. Jiang Wanbai looks up, and her eyebrows sink. Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu have all joined hands to push back the FA Xiang behind the green bamboo. When the Dharma phase disappeared, the thunder clouds in the sky growled, but gradually dispersed, and the green bamboo closed his eyes again and sat cross legged. His face was changing, as if he was experiencing something. "It seems that the reason why green bamboo sealed its own blood was to prevent it from being erased." Jiang Wanbai slightly narrowed his eyes and said. The cultivation of green bamboo is obviously the same as they are now, or has exceeded their current cultivation. If green bamboo does not seal his blood and leave mustard seed space here, the way of heaven will directly wipe him out, and he will have no way to do what he wants to do. Chapter 1682 After Xue Xu and Qi Qingxing helped the green bamboo hide, they also said with a lazy smile: "fortunately, when I came last time, I didn''t untie the blood seal for him." If they had untied the seal of blood for green bamboo when they came last time, they would have been wiped out by the way of heaven at that time. After all, at that time, they still had their current cultivation, so they could only watch and not hide for green bamboo. "Indeed." Jiang evening white spot, but also some happy. At that time, if there was a mistake, the bamboo would be gone. Now the seal of the blood vessel of green bamboo has been untied. What they have to do is wait for the memory of green bamboo to recover. The waiting time is actually very difficult. Jiang Wanbai has never liked to wait, but this time it is very different. The skeleton, including most of the people who came out of the sea of corpses and blood, actually has high accomplishments, and they all suppress their cultivation ability to stand here. Otherwise, as soon as you leave the sea of corpses and blood, what is waiting for them will be obliterated by the way of heaven. However, this hidden technique can''t be used all the time. In addition, for those who are highly cultivated, they also need a stronger aura to maintain. If the concentration of aura is not enough, it will not be a good thing for them, and it will be very uncomfortable. Therefore, before knowing that they can go to another place full of aura, all of them choose to sleep under the sea of blood, which can reduce the loss of their aura. In fact, it was the first time that they really left the sea of corpses and blood to see the outside world. When they first came here from their own world, they found that the aura of this world was very weak, and they did not come out to pay New Year''s greetings. As a result, he just woke up and was curious about the outside world. He kept asking Xue Xu and Jiang Wanbai. Even Lu Jue was not spared. But old Yu, who had gone back to his body and fell asleep, woke up now. He had been to many places and had seen many things. He simply said it. If he spoke, there would be no need for Jiang Wanbai and others to say anything. Xuexu''s pangpangpang, who couldn''t wake up before, had already woken up, but he still kept up. Now he was sitting beside him, staring at old Yu and listening to him. However, the skeleton sat on the side of Jiang Wanbai and others, and asked Jiang Wanbai, "have you practiced Xue Xu''s skills?" "Well." Jiang Wanbai answered and looked at it curiously, "how do you know?" "Xue Xu''s skill is unique. When you use spiritual power, I can see that it''s abnormal and domineering. At first, it almost caused several big sects to turn over their faces. Later, Xue Xu''s boy was also decisive and even took out the skill directly." At first glance, the conditions for cultivating this skill are very strange and harsh. If you want to practice spiritually, you have to be a ghost cultivation. The skeleton laughed and said, "in addition to Xue Xu, no one in the whole Xiuxian world has such conditions." "Well." Jiang Wanbai picked up his eyebrows and laughed. What the skeleton said was right. When Jiang Wanbai began to practice this skill, he could see that it was really a bully. She guessed that Xue Xu''s ability had already reached the point where he would be wiped out by the law of heaven, but he had a way to hide his strength. Chapter 1683 Therefore, it has not been obliterated by the way of heaven. Usually, you can see that he is not serious. He seldom does it seriously. He often makes a few moves lightly. It seems that he is not serious at all. "Later, those people thought that since Xue Xu was able to practice this skill, it was that they could achieve this condition, so they wanted to force Xue Xu to hand over the method." The skeleton made no secret of his irony when he spoke of it. At the beginning, Xue Xu directly took out the skill, which fell in the eyes of many people. He thought that Xue Xu was timid and had no courage, so he could easily take out the skill. So he repeated the old technique and mistakenly thought that this would allow Xue Xu to hand over the method to reach the conditions. "They really thought it was Xue Xu who was timid or easy to talk. As a result, Xue Xu directly beat him and fled. Xue Xu wiped out a great man on the spot." Skeleton Road, when talking about these, it seems that you can still recall the situation at that time. The flame in the eyes of the skeleton is beating once and again, and it seems that the emotion is a little excited. Xue Xu sat beside him and listened to his words with a snort and a smile. He did not say anything. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing looked at him. Jiang Wanbai joked: "you are the real boss." "Just listen to it." Xue Xu gave a light Tut and said lazily. The skeleton said, "I blew it, just ask me." Many of the people here are dead and bloody. In fact, Jiang Wanbai knew that Xue Xu''s identity was not simple, or his ability was not simple. So listening to these, he felt a little surprised, but there was no other superfluous emotion. "By the way, did Xue Xu tell you that when he was in the school, he was an ordinary disciple?" The skeleton went on, and he seemed to be very clear about Xue Xu and wanted to share it with others. Jiang Wanbai is also very curious. He asked Xue Xu before, but Xue Xu didn''t mean to say that at that time. Jiang Wanbai did not chase after him. Later, it was learned that Xue Xu didn''t want to mention it, and Jiang Wanbai never heard of Qi again. But now the skeleton said it on his own initiative. Jiang Wanbai subconsciously looked at Xue Xu, but Xue Xu just had a lazy smile and didn''t stop him. Jiang Wanbai did not say anything, after all, she was also curious about Xue Xu. So he nodded and said, "he really said that. Ah hang and I have always suspected that he is cheating us, or that there are some big opportunities behind him, and then we will change our lives another day." Jiang Wanbai said a little exaggeration, but only in a joking tone. However, the skeleton listened to her words, but solemnly responded, saying: "it''s another day to change his life. Although he is not very qualified, he became a foreign disciple through the back door even though he was hard at first." "Is it necessary to be so careful? Don''t you want to be beaten? " Xue Xu snorted and said to him. The skeleton was not afraid at all, but said, "I''m not trying to make your friends understand more clearly? What if there is something they don''t understand and what kind of misunderstanding is caused? " "Oh." Xue Xu just sneered. The skeleton was still a little afraid. He quickly turned these details aside and continued: "at the beginning, he was an outside disciple of the school. He practiced every day. However, even if he was practicing, he didn''t make much progress. After all, his aptitude was not good, that''s what it was like..." Chapter 1684 The skeleton said a lot about the small opportunities that Xue Xu met at the beginning. Because of these small opportunities, his cultivation and mood began to grow. In fact, the benefits brought by this were endless. When his cultivation and mood have been improved, and even his qualifications have been changed, it means that his strength has been improved. This kind of advantage is superimposed one by one, and the effect is endless. The higher the strength is, the more likely he is to take down the opportunity when he encounters a better opportunity, and he can get better promotion by taking the better opportunity. "At the beginning, when we mentioned Xue Xu, we didn''t know who it was, that is, a few other disciples of the same school. Later, when we mentioned Xue Xu, many people''s envious eyes were red. If we had such a good opportunity, we wouldn''t be afraid of poor qualifications." Skeleton road. But in fact, when he said the latter words, his tone was full of sarcasm. Obviously, he didn''t think so. Qi Qingxing also said in a light voice: "different people, even if they encounter the same opportunities, may not all have such strength." Xue Xu can go to the present, not to say that his luck is better, many people will automatically ignore, at the beginning, in order to seize those opportunities, Xue Xu also suffered a lot of pain, a lot of injuries, and even lost his life. How many opportunities are his own life back. "You have a good eye." Hearing Qi Qingxing''s words, the skeleton burst into laughter. He reached out and patted Xue Xu on the shoulder. When he wanted to do it again, he raised his hand to block him. But he was not angry. He still laughed and said, "sure enough, those who can get into your eyes and become friends with you will not be a general person either in strength or in mind." "Don''t pat me with your hand. It''s all bones. You don''t beat me, you smash it." Xue Xu sneered and looked at Qi Qingxing and Jiang Wanbai. The lazy posture in his expression was much lighter, but more serious. He said, "it''s not that they have entered my eyes, but I have entered their eyes." Jiang evening white hook lips smile, way: "wrong, not who into whose eyes, at most we have this fate." The three concepts of character are the same, so it is suitable to be friends, or to say, to have the fate of becoming friends. "Hmmm." Xue Xu snorted and did not deny Jiang Wanbai''s words. Just as they are talking, Qingzhu finally opens his eyes. Actually, Jiang Wanbai is a little nervous. I don''t know if there will be any change in Qingzhu after he wakes up, so Jiang Wanbai is also a little nervous. However, when Qingzhu opened his eyes, he looked around in a daze, and finally seemed to see his present situation clearly. His eyes widened slightly, a little sorry. "Why, are people waiting for me?" Green bamboo scratched his head, some embarrassed asked. He didn''t expect that as soon as he opened his eyes, he found himself sitting cross legged in the middle, while Jiang Wanbai and others directly sat around him and surrounded him in the middle. Hearing him say so, Jiang Wanbai picks eyebrow slightly, the tension in the heart finally disperses, "yes, so, did your memory all recover?" "Recovered." Qingzhu nodded, and his eyes fell on Qi Qingxing. He moved his lips and wanted to say something, but it seemed that he didn''t know where to open his mouth. Seeing Qingzhu''s dilemma, Jiang Wanbai looked at Qi Qingxing. Chapter 1685 Qi Qingxing whispered: "open the wooden box first, and then wait for others." "OK." Qingzhu nodded, and he was relieved. He really didn''t know what to say, because there were so many things in his memory. Jiang later white took the wooden box out again and handed it to the hand of green bamboo. In this moment, everyone was a little nervous. While the bamboo looked down at the wooden box in his hand. After a moment, when he lifted his eyes again, his eyes had become red gold. Green bamboo looked around and said, "if I want to open this box, I''m afraid I will use the power of my source, and then I will call for thunder..." "No problem, you just have to do it. We are here to keep you from thunder. However, you have to control the time. If it takes too long, we can''t stop it. The worst result is..." The skeleton pointed out his finger to several people in the room. Except rujue, there were 11 people. He said, "then, it will be not just you, but eleven thunders." Eleven such levels of thunder fell, and no one could escape when they were present. "Green bamboo look dignified, understand how the consequences in the eyes, he nodded, and said:" rest assured, it doesn''t take long to open this box. " "That''s all right. Don''t talk much. Just start." Skeleton road. Around the people are also rubbing their hands, there is expectation between the look, there is tension. Looking forward to what will happen next, and looking forward to whether the door of the sky boundary will appear when the wooden box is opened. So, a group of people returned to the front of the sky. Jason and others have been waiting here for a long time. He heard what they would do next. When he was about to open his mouth, Jiang evening Bai had interrupted his words step by step, saying, "you took three Tianlei before, but they haven''t fully absorbed it yet? If you pick up again, your body may have trouble. So many of us are here, and we will not be set up and stopped. You should not interfere. " When she said these words, Jiang was serious in his late white face. She didn''t want Arsene really because of what happened to them. "OK." Arsene smiled and nodded. Although listening to Jiang evening White said that, but they did not leave here, but they were watching by the side, waiting when if there is really need to help, they can also timely hand, whether it is useful or not. After being ready, everyone looked at the bamboo. Qingzhu holds the wooden box, sits down cross legged, and the moment he closes his eyes, Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu jointly give the pressed FA Xiang to run out again, and then it appears behind him. As soon as the FA Xiang appears, there are also anomalies in the sky. The sky thunder rolls, and Lei Yun soon gathers, and a ray is hidden in the thundercloud. Jiang evening white and others looked at it, and did not do it now, even if it was to do it, it had to be the moment when the thunder fell. FA Xiang roared behind the bamboo, and then, suddenly, he threw out a golden flame from his mouth. Like the golden flame that he stepped on under his feet, the golden flame flew directly to the wooden box, wrapped the whole wooden box, and it was burned. Soon, the thunder in the thunder cloud became more solid. The spiritual objects of the whole Nanshan Mountain had already felt the prestige of the thunder, and hid in succession. Thuser trembled and dared not approach this side at all. Chapter 1686 The master of Mulan blocked them from getting close to the heaven. Finally, the wooden box wrapped by the golden flame appeared cracks, and even slight cracking sound could be heard. Jiang Wanbai and others found that their breathing was tight. At this time, the thunder in the thunder cloud seemed to have noticed something. They wanted to stop Jiang Wanbai and others. After a roar, the thunder suddenly fell down. At the same time, Jiang Wanbai and others all put their hands together. In an instant, a border was blocked on the top of the green bamboo, directly blocking the sky thunder. The sky thunder is unwilling to roar, but from the thunder cloud, it even starts to fall one after another small sky thunder. These small sky thunder is like rain, some hit the big sky thunder, and instantly integrated into the sky thunder, so that the sky thunder blocked by the boundary is more and more powerful. Other small thunder fell directly on the border, and each time it fell, it would leave a scorched black mark on it. At first, Jiang Wanbai and others were able to cope with it. Every time the boundary marks appeared, they would be quickly repaired. Jiang Wanbai was still glad that they were doing these things in Nanshan. Nanshan''s aura is the strongest in this interface. If we change it to other places, let alone those who are killed by the way of heaven, they may have already collapsed because of lack of aura before they attract their own thunder. However, as the cracks in the wooden box become larger, the thunder clouds in the sky are also changing. The thunder clouds are getting bigger and bigger, and those small thunder clouds are also becoming more and more dense. At this time, the voice of the new moon rings from the outside of the boundary, with anxiety and worry, "your thunder also appears!" Jiang Wanbai looked up and took a quick look. Sure enough, there were not only small thunder and lightning falling in the thunder cloud, but also, in the growing thunder cloud, there were some traces of other thunder condensation. However, the speed of the repair of the junctions set up by Jiang Wanbai and others began to slow down. At that time, they can''t open the box? If you don''t turn it on, their thunder will come. " Arsene and others are also worried. There was a trace of determination in Arsene''s eyes. Just as he was about to move forward, Jiang Wanbai had already snapped: "stop Arsene, we can still carry it." Li Yan and crescent moon heard her words, hesitated for a moment, or temporarily pulled a Sen, way: "believe them." Arsene didn''t speak, just pursed his lips and looked up at the top. In the heart of the wood fire, they finally cracked in a big voice. After the wooden box was broken, a cloud of thunder and lightning exploded directly from the box. The thunder and lightning flew directly above and disappeared into the thunder cloud. In an instant, there was a sky thunder among the thunder clouds, which condensed and formed in an instant. It was even more powerful than those in Sanshen mountain, and the pressure fell down, which made Jiang Wanbai and others change their faces. "How could that happen?" Crescent and others are also surprised, staring at this scene. Arsene''s face was as gloomy as water. "Don''t cheat them!" What was hidden in the wooden box was actually something that attracted thunder and lightning. On the contrary, the sky boundary was not opened because of this, only the sky thunder directly fell down. Chapter 1687 A Sen and others can''t wait any longer. They directly jump up and want to help. However, when they rush forward, they find that when the thunder and lightning just flew out of the wooden box, there is a border flying out of the wooden box, directly separating them from Jiang Wanbai and others. As a result, people like Arsene can''t get close to them if they want to get close to them. Whether they attack or hit them directly, they will be blocked by the border. "What to do?" New moon also some anxious, the attack on the hand does not stop, urgent voice asks a way. But even Qingyi has no way. At a certain moment, Qingyi suddenly looked up to the top, her face changed, stopped the new moon and other attacks, said: "don''t worry, maybe the situation is not what we think." "Not what we thought it would be like? Can''t the thunder still help them? " Arsene covered his heart and said angrily. His face was the most ugly, because he had absorbed the sky thunder not long ago, and had not yet refined it completely. Originally, even if he didn''t go to refine Tianlei now, he shouldn''t have started here. But he not only moved his hand, but also almost attracted Tianlei. Now a little bit of backfire has appeared. Crescent and Li Yan and others hastily let him stabilize. Li Yan said: "no matter how we attack this border, there is no trace left. It is obviously connected with the thunder clouds in the sky. Arsene, you should keep your mind steady and don''t get possessed at this time. Qingyi may be right. The situation is not always what we think." In fact, what Li Yan wants to say is that even if they are in a hurry, it''s no use. Because of the existence of this boundary, they are blocked here. Even if they want to help, they can''t do it. Besides watching, I can only watch. At the moment, Jiang Wanbai and others, when the thunder and lightning flew out of the wooden box, had no time to pay attention to the outside situation, and they also found that their own thunder had been triggered. Even, the sky boundary nearby seems to have not changed at all. For a moment, Jiang Wanbai thought that she had been cheated by Changyuan, but it was just a moment. She looked at Qi Qingxing and felt at ease. No matter whether Changyuan lied to them or not, when things got to this stage, they had no other way but to carry the thunder. At the thought that no matter what the result was, she was with Qi Qingxing. Jiang Wanbai became calm and began to concentrate on the sky thunder which was about to fall ¡£ They were sitting here alone, and there were eleven thunder clouds on it. The one belonging to green bamboo had already fallen, but was blocked by them. Before long, the other ten of the thunder clouds all went down. In an instant, the pressure that was almost to destroy the heaven and earth was directly suppressed. Jiang Wanbai began to gasp. Her face changed. She bit her teeth, and the vitality that was pressed in the sea of knowledge was no longer suppressed. Her internal skills also worked. Unfortunately, they had no magic weapon to block the thunder, so they could only rely on their own spiritual power to block the thunder. However, Jiang Wanbai did not forget some of the treasures that Xue Xu had collected from the skeletons and skeletons before. At this time, he and Qi Qingxing used them again. Obviously, Xue Xu and others had their own magic weapons. By this time, no one had hidden them, and they all took them out. Chapter 1688 Unfortunately, even if there are these magic weapons, they can not completely block the sky thunder above. "Master..." Lu Jue''s voice suddenly remembered. Jiang Wanbai''s heart sank and looked at him. He almost lost his mind. This is a powerful sky thunder falling down, so that the seal that she sealed Lu Jue''s eyes was also affected. It was suppressed by the thunder, and even there was a crack, and it was about to break. The old man Yu had no time to go to bed. He was completely flustered, but he did not dare to disturb Jiang Wanbai and others. He wanted to help, but he could not help with his accomplishments. As the seal in Lu Jue''s eyes was broken and the seal was lifted, blood and tears ran down his eyes. With pain, at first, lujue could still bear it, but later, he couldn''t bear it. Then he couldn''t help calling for master. When Jiang Wanbai hears his call and looks at him, it''s too late even if he wants to. For a moment, Lu Jue''s throat also let out a roar, and the seal in his eyes was completely broken. In a flash, the pressure even stronger than the eleven sky thunder above spread out. With the boundary of the thunder and lightning flying out, before, such as Li Yan and crescent moon, were still. At this moment, there were thin and dense cracks, which were crumbling, as if they would be broken at any time. Lu Jue''s vision almost worsened the situation of Jiang Wanbai and others. One is from the sky thunder above, the other is from nearby Lu Jue. Two kinds of pressure squeeze Jiang Wanbai and others. For a moment, Jiang Wanbai only felt a surge of blood in her heart, and her spirits began to ache. As soon as her face turned white, a mouthful of blood gushed out. Qi Qingxing''s situation is not much better than Jiang Wanbai, one after another, except Xue Xu, others are eaten back. "What is this?! Are we really going to plant here today The skeleton fell on the opposite side of Jiang Wanbai and covered his heart. After falling on the ground, he could not get up again. However, not long after the fall of Jiang Wanbai and others, Xue Xu was no longer able to support himself. He vomited out a mouthful of blood and fell down. Without the obstruction of Jiang Wanbai and others, the eleven sky thunder above fell. At this moment, Jiang Wanbai didn''t think about anything. She just stretched out her hand to Qi Qingxing. Qi Qingxing did the same action as her and seized her hand. They looked at each other and laughed. The moment the thunder fell, Jiang Wanbai had countless thoughts flashed in his mind. Li Yan and others who are blocked out of the boundary can only see Jiang Wanbai and others spit blood and fall down one after another. Then the sky thunder falls. In a moment, the dazzling light lights up, and Li Yan and others close their eyes with red eyes. When the dazzling light began to fade away, Li Yan and other people opened their eyes, one by one their eyes were red, and their faces were full of sadness and pain. But when they opened their eyes and saw the situation in front of them, they were stunned, and then they showed ecstasy. No one thought that when it fell, it did not fall on the heads of Jiang Wanbai and others, but all fell on the side of Lu Jue. It was as if there was a hand that pulled all the eleven thunder. When the thunder fell, Jiang Wanbai and others also subconsciously closed their eyes, but they were near Lu Jue, so that what they saw was always more detailed than what Li Yan and others saw. Chapter 1689 For example, Lu Jue''s eyes changed. At the moment, Lu Jue''s eyes completely changed. On one side, it was like a sea of blood hidden in his left eye. However, in his right eye, there was a golden side, as if there were countless Sanskrit words rolling in it, and the sound of Buddha could be heard faintly. "This is..." The skeleton was stunned at the scene. Xue Xu froze for a moment, then laughed and murmured, "one eye is the devil, one is the Buddha, one is life, one is death, one is depravity, the other is soaring So it is! " Jiang Wanbai was also stunned to see, but she did not know what Lu Jue was like. Among the people present, it seemed that only Xue Xu could see it. Unfortunately, before they asked Xue Xu a few more questions, the boundary of heaven on one side changed. There is a door in the sky. Behind the door, you can only see a vast expanse of fog, and nothing else can be seen. But those mists seem to be too rich aura. Even if Jiang Wanbai and others have not approached, they have already felt the comfortable feeling that pores are absorbing aura. "The boundary of heaven is open!" Li Yan and crescent moon and others also saw this scene, and were relieved. At the same time, the thunder cloud above quickly dissipated. "The door is disappearing. Let''s get there quickly." The skeleton said in a voice. After shouting this sentence, it did not stop for a moment. It directly plunged into the door. Other people who came out of the sea of blood and corpses, like him, also went into it, and disappeared in the white fog. Jiang Wanbai and Qi Qingxing take a look at each other. The door is really getting smaller and disappearing. If they want to pass, they have to hurry up. "Let''s go, too." Jiang Wan Bai Dao picked up Lu Jue, who had fainted when the door appeared. Qi Qingxing picked up the pot of old Yu''s potted plants and walked with Jiang Wanbai to the door. Xue Xu and Qingzhu followed closely. In front of that door, since the steps are in unison, I turn around and look at Li Yan and others. "I hope we''ll see you again soon." Jiang evening white hook lips smile, toward them way. Just as they raised their feet and stepped into the door, Jiang Wanbai faintly heard a cat cry. Sesame seeds crossed her mind. She sighed in her heart. She was annoyed and forgot to give sesame seeds some things. But it''s too late. When entering the door, Jiang Wanbai subconsciously reaches out to pull Qi Qingxing''s hand, but after stepping in, she loses consciousness. Just after Jiang Wanbai and others walked into the door, the gate of heaven disappeared instantly, and the barrier between Li Yan and Xinyue disappeared. A group of people went to the front of tianzhijie and touched it with their hands. "It''s no different from before." The new moon murmured softly. And when they look at the other side of the sky, they actually don''t see Jiang Wanbai and others. They don''t know where Jiang Wanbai and others went after they walked into the door, did they I went to the boundary of heaven. When Jiang Wanbai wakes up again, only Lu Jue is at her side. She is sleeping by her side. One hand is holding her sleeve tightly. The whole person is curled up and her eyebrows are wrinkled. She is very uneasy. Jiang Wanbai sits cross legged and does not move. He just looks at Lu Jue in surprise. After a while, maybe her eyes were so warm that Lu Jue in her sleep was aware of it, so she opened her eyes and woke up. Chapter 1690 When he saw Jiang Wanbai, Lu Jue was stunned for a moment. Then he turned over and sat up and held Jiang Wanbai in his arms. "Master! You''re awake! You wake up at last Lu Jue''s voice was full of crying. There are grievances and joys. Jiang Wanbai felt pity in his heart, reached out and hugged him, patted him gently on his back, and said, "I wake up, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid..." After a while, Lu Jue relaxed his mood. He broke free from Jiang Wanbai''s arms and said, "master, you have been sleeping for nearly ten years." "Ten years?" Jiang Wanbai was shocked, and then subconsciously said, "no wonder you have grown tall." After saying that, he felt a little wrong and couldn''t help saying, "it''s not right either. I didn''t see you growing tall or growing up for hundreds of years before. How come you have grown tall in the next ten years." When Jiang Wanbai opened her eyes and saw Lu Jue, she had already discovered this. It was also because she found that Lu Jue seemed to have grown up, and Jiang Wanbai would stare at him like that. She thought she had only been sleeping for a day or two, but she didn''t expect that nearly ten years had passed. "I knew it!" Lu Jue was also happy and said, "I knew I had grown up, but master, you haven''t woken up all the time. There are no other people coming here. I dare not go far away, and I can''t ask other people." Jiang Wanbai wanted to ask him where Qi Qingxing and others had gone, but he heard Lu Jue''s words and was stunned for a moment. He asked, "you said that only our teachers and apprentices are here, and no one else is with us?" "No Lujue shook his head. At that time, Jiang Wanbai walked into the door with a comatose Lu Jue in her arms, and she lost consciousness. However, although Lu Jue was in a coma at that time, he still had a clear consciousness, but his eyes could not be opened and he still felt pain. But he remembered clearly that when he was in the cross-border door, all the other people who had been around Jiang Wanbai disappeared. What''s more, after coming here, Lu Jue''s eyes didn''t hurt so much. It was like something was warming up and soothing his eyes. Comfortable lujue wanted to sleep, but he didn''t dare to sleep because he found Jiang Wanbai sitting there cross legged. After finding out this, Lu Jue felt more flustered and did not dare to sleep. So he simply began to operate the tianyinmen mental method taught by Jiang Wanbai. After 72 weeks of operation, he finally woke up. From that time on, Lu Jue didn''t dare to go far away. He only dared to walk around Jiang Wanbai. Moreover, he didn''t feel hungry at all. Sometimes, when he was tired, he would sleep, or continue to practice and practice mental skills. After nearly ten years, Jiang Wanbai finally woke up. "It''s been so long." Jiang Wanbai sighed. She looked around, and her divine sense began to spread around her. Little by little, she explored and said, "here is a rich aura. It seems that it is the other side of the heaven. We finally come here." She was not in a hurry to find Qi Qingxing and others. She was not flustered. She knew that Qi Qingxing and others were about the same as her. She might be in a certain place at the moment. She did not know when she would wake up, and then she would come to find her and Lu Jue. "Speaking of..." Jiang Wanbai pondered and began to straighten out the things before. Chapter 1691 The prophecy was probably left by Changyuan. It was said that they could recover their lost homeland. Before walking into the door, Jiang Wanbai didn''t know whether this prediction was true or not, and what the specific meaning was. Until she walked into the door, she spent nearly ten years not sleeping, but practicing. Absorb and refine the remaining vitality in the sea of self-knowledge, and by the way, the aura surging from her after she stepped into that door. Now, Jiang Wanbai''s accomplishments have gone up a few levels, which can''t be compared on the other side of the heaven. When she closed her eyes, she had a vague feeling of being able to communicate with heaven and earth. This realm has been integrated with heaven and earth. At the same time, she also vaguely got a message in her mind, and finally understood what the prediction of nagaki meant. In fact, there has always been a door in the realm of heaven. However, when those people went to the other side of the boundary of heaven, for some reason, they could not open the door. Only the other side of the heaven could open the door. That is the door where Jiang Wanbai and others came. Open that door, in the future, the people on the other side of the world of heaven, Li Yan Xinyue, as long as they have reached a certain level of cultivation, will be able to experience thunder robbery when the heavenly way there can no longer tolerate their existence. As long as you succeed in the past, you can open the door of heaven, and then come here to continue to practice. This is the same as Xue Xu and others have said before, the rise of their world is actually the same. In fact, this is what the prophecy said about finding the homeland. When the door is opened, the two interfaces are actually connected, which can also be regarded as indirectly finding the homeland. If people on the other side of the heaven want to come over in the future, they just need to practice honestly. "So it is." After trying to understand this, Jiang Wanbai breathed softly. The stone in her heart was completely let down, and the rest was what happened to Lu Jue at that time. At that time, Xue Xu said a few words, as if to see what Lu Jue was about. Unfortunately, they didn''t have time to ask anything at that time. Now, whether Xue Xu and others are around her and Lu Jue, Jiang Wanbai can''t ask if he wants to. Only when he finds out first can he know. "Jue''er, is there anything uncomfortable?" Jiang Wanbai converged his mind and looked at Lu Jue and asked. Lu Jue shook his head, but after a pause, he hesitated and said, "master, I feel a little strange." "What?" Jiang Wan''s white eyebrow also slightly frowned. She was worried that there was something wrong with Lu Jue. However, she did not know what happened to Lu Jue. Even if there was something wrong with Lu Jue, she did not know how to solve it. "Master, I have been practicing hard all the time. When I was with martial uncle Xinyue before, I had little effect in practice. Martial uncle Xinyue comforted me that it was because the aura was not strong enough and it was normal to practice slowly." Lu Jue way, pursed the lips, between the expression faintly can see the loss and uneasiness. When Jiang Wanbai said so, he had already covered him with divine consciousness and was checking his situation. In the heart already had the conjecture faintly. Sure enough, Lu Jue continued: "master, but after coming here, I can feel that the aura around me is much stronger than where we were before. However, I have been practicing conscientiously, and I haven''t been lazy, but I still can''t see any effect." Chapter 1692 After a pause, he said seriously: "really, master, I''m not lazy." Hearing this, Jiang Wanbai has already taken back the divine consciousness placed on him and said, "no matter how much you practice and how much aura you absorb, you can''t see the effect. It''s like entering a bottomless cave, isn''t it?" "Yes." As soon as Lu Jue''s eyes brightened, he said, "that''s it. Moreover, I can clearly feel these auras entering my body, but I can''t feel the existence of these auras in my body." "I see." Jiang Wanbai reached out and touched his head and said, "I''m not sure what the situation is now, but your uncle Xue Xu must know your situation. Let''s go to your Shigong and uncle xuexu first, and then we''ll find them." "Good." Lu Jue nodded and looked serious. After Jiang Wanbai woke up, he had already settled down. He didn''t have the fear before. He said, "master, I will continue to practice hard." "Good, jue''er." Jiang Wanbai said with a smile. But the next moment, the smile on her face was closed, a flick of sleeves, a spirit power flew to the left side, the eyes were cold and sharp, "get out!" The good evening Lu''s lips pursed, and did not come out. At the place where Bai Lingli went in the late Jiang Dynasty, he heard a dull hum. Then, where there was no one there, a figure fell out, and then fell to the ground, covering his heart and spitting out a mouthful of blood. But the man didn''t dare to hesitate. He got up and knelt down toward Jiang Wanbai and Lu Jue, "master, spare me! I didn''t mean to hide and peep. I just noticed a strong sense of divinity exploring this place. I was curious. I came here to have a look. I didn''t mean to offend the elder! " "If you know it''s a powerful divinity probe, why do you dare to come here?" Jiang Wan asked in a cold voice. The man lowered his head and even said, "because no one will come here normally. Although the spirit here is rich, there will be white fog from time to time. No matter how high the cultivation is, it is easy to get lost in the white fog and disappear completely. Therefore, no one will come here at all." Jiang Wanbai narrowed her eyes slightly. In fact, from the time this person appeared, her divine consciousness was always locked in this person. Once the person lied, she would immediately find out. Therefore, it is certain that this person did not lie. Unless this person''s divine sense is more powerful than her, it is impossible to escape. With this in mind, Jiang Wanbai said in a voice, "tell us the situation here carefully." "Ah?" The man was stunned for a moment, and then he quickly answered, "yes, master!" A moment later, Jiang Wanbai and Lu Jue followed the man to the cave not far away. He was very embarrassed. He took out the tea containing the aura and poured it for Jiang Wanbai and Lu Jue. He also took out a lot of fruit with aura and said, "master, this place is simple and crude. I hope you don''t want to dislike it." "No harm." Jiang Wanbai shakes his head and sips his tea cup. It was the first time for her to drink tea with such strong aura. It was strange and comfortable to drink. However, no matter how strange in his heart, Jiang Wanbai did not show any difference. Instead, he looked at the man in front of him and waited for him to speak. Chapter 1693 "Young Lin Xing." Lin Xingchao, Jiang Wanbai and lujue arched the arch way. Jiang Wan nodded his head and didn''t want to give out his and Lu Jue''s surnames. Lin Xing didn''t care. He said, "this is not only a forbidden area in southern Sichuan, it should be said that it''s the forbidden area of the whole interface. Anyway, no one will come here." "Wait a minute." Jiang Wanbai raised his hand and interrupted his words, saying, "what about the South Sichuan continent? Tell us all about this interface." "Ah?" Lin Xing was stunned for a moment, and then he widened his eyes after his reaction. Looking at Jiang Wanbai and Lu Jue, there was more awe in their eyes. Even when they spoke, they were excited and frightened, "so the two predecessors came down from the upper world?" He seemed to be so excited that when he spoke, he was incoherent and said, "I I''ve heard for a long time that sometimes people from the upper boundary will come down. I didn''t expect I didn''t expect to meet myself one day. " This is not the first time Jiang Wanbai has heard of the word Shangjie. She has heard it from Xue Xu''s population before. Knowing that the so-called upper bound is actually an interface higher than that of Xue Xu and his world. Only when people in that world reach a certain level of cultivation, they will experience thunder robbery, and then fly to the upper world. Therefore, when hearing Lin Xing say so, Jiang Wanbai probably understood that the upper boundary mentioned by Lin Xing was not the interface she and Lu Jue came to. The aura of that interface is far less than that of this interface. If you really want to separate an upper boundary between the two interfaces, it will be more convincing not to mention the interface she is now in. However, Jiang Wanbai did not give a voice to explain. Without her explanation, Lu Jue was more unlikely to say anything. She sat quietly and nibbled at the fruit. It had to be said that these fruits containing aura also tasted better than those that had been eaten before. "Well, tell me about your interface." Jiang Wanbai Leng interrupts Lin Xing and says to him. Lin Xing quickly pressed down the excitement in his heart, nodded, and stabilized his mind. He seemed to be thinking about where to open his mouth and how to open his mouth. So he said: "this interface is divided into two continents and one sea. In addition to the South Sichuan continent where we are now, there is a natural moat continent. In addition, the rest of the place is the open sea." This interface is full of aura, but it doesn''t mean that all people can practice. Cultivation also depends on their qualifications, and their qualifications are good and bad. Those with poor qualifications can''t even draw Qi into the body. Naturally, they can''t practice and have a short life. And those who can achieve the qualification of gas introduction will be extended according to their cultivation. As a result, each realm among these immortal practitioners is also divided into Qi refining period, that is, after learning to draw Qi into the body, it is the Qi refining period and begins to practice. But when it comes to the real cultivation, it needs to be in the foundation construction period, which can be regarded as the real beginning of cultivation. After the foundation building period, there is the golden elixir, and then the Yuanying. The highest cultivation level of this interface is to transform God. "However, there are not many ways to transform gods. Basically, they are the accomplishments of the early days of transforming gods. Once they reach the middle stage of transforming gods, they will have to go through all kinds of hardships and fly up to the upper world." Lin Xingdao, "since the two predecessors are from the upper world, they certainly know that it is not an easy thing to rise even in the period of transforming gods." Chapter 1694 There are very few people who can really fly up and succeed. Even if they fail, they will either break down their cultivation and their bodies will be broken, or they will take possession of them, or they will be reincarnated. However, some people will have some special means. Even after giving up the body, they don''t need to take the house or reincarnate. They can still stay in this interface and continue to practice. This type of immortals is known as Sanxian. However, Sanxian will have a thunderstorm every 1000 years, and it is more and more serious. From Yichong to Jiuchong, no Sanxian has ever been able to survive the nine thunder robberies. Therefore, no one knows what it will be like after passing the nine thunder robberies. However, there is speculation that the immortals who survived the nine thunder robberies will still fly to the upper world. I don''t know why, when I heard Lin Xing talking about immortals, Jiang Wanbai''s brain sea actually passed Xue Xu. "Master, do you know what it will look like if the Sanxian survived the nine thunder robberies? Is it true that it will fly to the upper world Lin Xing looks at Jiang Wanbai and asks curiously. But Jiang Wanbai glanced at him and said, "I am asking you, not you asking me." Her voice and expression were cold and light, especially when she was talking. When Jiang Wanbai used his divine sense to explore around her, Lin Xing knew that her cultivation was profound, but he did not know what level she had reached. But for Jiang Wanbai, Lin Xing is still in awe. Even when he heard Jiang Wanbai say so, he didn''t dare to ask again. He even said, "yes, I''ll keep talking." They are now located close to, or belong to, the South Sichuan continent. There are many legends about this side. It is said that when those powerful people created this interface, they opened up from this side of southern Sichuan. Therefore, there will be a white fog all year round. If someone enters it by mistake, it is easy to get lost here and never go out again. And there is no spiritual pulse here. The aura intensity here is no different from that in other places, so no one will come here. "Then how could you be around?" Jiang Wanbai slightly drooped his eyes and asked him. Lin Xing stopped for a moment, showing a wry smile on his face and said: "the younger generation has nowhere to go, so I just came here. In fact, I dare not go deep. I just dare to find a place to practice outside." He said that the periphery, that is, the cave where Jiang Wanbai is sitting at the moment, does not see much white fog here. Jiang Wanbai nodded slightly and didn''t ask about Lin Xing. Lin Xing''s eyes were dim for a moment, but he did not continue to talk about his own affairs. He only continued: "there are countless Xiuxian aristocratic families and sects of all sizes in the south of Sichuan Province. However, it is still the three main gates that let everyone squeeze their heads and want to enter." Xuantianzong, xianlingzong and Danxia sect. "Xuantianzong''s disciples are famous for their swordsmanship. They use swordsmanship to kill demons and eliminate demons, while the demons sect is famous for training animals. It is said that the life contract animal of the demon sect leader is a dragon soon to turn into a dragon. It is said that there is a dragon''s blood, so it is close to the supernatural beast. In addition, Danxia sect is famous for refining weapons and alchemy." Lin Xingdao. Among the three main sects, the most popular ones are xuantianzong and xianlingzong. After all, in our opinion, only these two sects are most useful in actual combat, while Danxia sect''s refining tools and alchemy are powerful, but they are not necessarily in actual combat. Chapter 1695 However, even in the transformation period, there is always a time to ask for help in refining alchemy and utensils. Therefore, no matter where they go, the disciples of danxiazong have the best popularity, but they are all offered by others. "In addition to these three major sects, the others are medium-sized or numerous small schools." Lin Xingdao, "if you really want to talk about it, you can''t finish talking about it in the last few days and nights." After a pause, he was a little embarrassed and said, "the most important thing is, master, even if you want me to say it, in fact, I don''t say it completely." He told the truth. After all, there are so many immortal cultivation sects, big and small. Even behind many small immortal cultivation sects, there is still a family of cultivating immortals. If these families are added, it will be more difficult to say. "By the way, what is recorded in the jade slips is more detailed, which is something everyone knows well. The younger generation also wrote them down when they were idle and bored. There are always some things that the younger generation said are not comprehensive enough. Maybe the elder can get a more detailed introduction from the jade slips." Lin Xing says words, take out a jade slip from the storage bag and hand it to Jiang Wanbai. Jiang Wan''s white eyes drooped at the jade slips and took them after a pause. Although they wanted to bear them, they still couldn''t help but said, "why didn''t you take them out early when you had this one?" Since the records in the jade slips are more detailed, Lin Xing only needs to give her the jade slips. Why say so much before. "This..." Lin Xing scratched his head, some embarrassed, said: "younger generation is too nervous, so forget this matter." Then he calmed down and remembered the incident. Jiang Wanbai picked her eyebrows and said nothing more. However, as soon as she got the jade Jane in her hand, she found that the quality of the jade slip was very good, at least the best jade she had found in the previous interface. Lin Xing doesn''t look like he has a rich family. On the contrary, he just said that there is no way to go. That''s why he came here. This shows that such jade slips are probably very common in this interface. I want to understand that, after all, the aura of this interface is not comparable to that of the previous interface, and the things accumulated under such strong aura are certainly not comparable to that interface. Thinking about these things in her heart, Jiang Wanbai can''t wait to explore the world. She pastes the jade slips on her forehead. After exploring her divine sense, she looks at all the things recorded in the jade slips. She knows more about this interface. "Not bad." Jiangwan white light voice, will return the jade slips back. Lin Xing took back the jade slips, and heard Jiang Wanbai say a good thing, as if he had got some great praise. His eyes were bright and he said happily, "if you have anything else, just say it. I''m sure you will not say anything." Jiang Wanbai looked at his attentive appearance, but he just gave a slight smile without knowing the meaning and said, "how long have you been here? Have you met other people besides me during this time "The younger generation has been here for almost 15 years. Apart from the two predecessors, I haven''t met anyone else." Lin Xing was very sure, "the elder must have known that the white fog forbidden area is not wide, especially the terrain is very strange. If someone leaves from the white fog, the younger generation will certainly know." Chapter 1696 After a pause, Lin Xing was a little embarrassed and said, "but if you leave someone who is as powerful as your predecessors, you can completely hide your whereabouts. When you leave, you won''t disturb the younger generation at all." As Lin Xing said, this piece of white fog terrain is very strange, it is a triangular terrain, the entrance is contracted into a very small place, the more you go inside, the wider it will be, and it is easy to get lost in it. However, if the people inside come out, the location of Lin Xing''s cave is near the exit, not far from the exit. It must be noticed. But as he said, if the people inside don''t want to let him know his whereabouts, as long as his cultivation is higher than him, he can also completely hide away from him. After knowing this, Jiang Wanbai knew that Qi Qingxing and others were still in the fog, or they were not in the fog. Otherwise, when they woke up, the first person they met would be Lin Xing. I''m sure I''ll find Lin Xing to learn about this interface like her. With this in mind, Jiang Wanbai couldn''t help turning back and looking into the direction of the white fog. Her eyebrows were slightly frowned. She was worried that if Qi Qingxing and others were in the deep white fog, and they could not find the exit after waking up, they would be in trouble. "Is this the only place where there is such a white fog?" Jiang Wanbai thought a little and asked Lin Xing. Lin Xing thought about it, shook his head, and said, "no, there is a misty forest between the southern Sichuan continent and the graben continent. The reason why it is called misty forest is that there is such a white fog in the deep part of the forest. However, whether it is true or not has not been verified, because there are many powerful monsters in the misty forest, and they go deeper and deeper The more powerful the monster is, I heard that there are demons in the transformation period. " "Any more?" Jiang Wanbai asked. Lin Xing thought about it again and said, "in fact, I heard that there is such a place in the demon world. However, the demon world is not the place I dare to go. Therefore, just like the fog forest, whether the white fog exists or not is just a rumor, and the younger generation can''t verify it." "OK, I see." Jiang evening white spot. She and Lu Jue didn''t leave, but they had a cave near Lin Xing''s cave, where they practiced and lived. Jiang Wanbai refined the vitality and the aura that appeared inexplicably when she came over. She couldn''t tell what her accomplishments were. She didn''t know what she was in this interface. Lin Xing''s accomplishments are lower than her, so it''s even more difficult to understand. "Master, have you got a baby?" Lin Xing listened to Jiang Wanbai''s inquiry and asked in a voice. He said: "if you already have Yuanying, it means at least that your cultivation is in or above Yuanying period." "No Jiang evening white point head, pause for a while, say again: "golden elixir also does not have." "It''s impossible!" Lin Xing''s eyes widened. "The younger generation''s cultivation is in the later stage of foundation construction, and it''s too late to produce a golden elixir, so my cultivation has been stagnating here. However, master, your divine consciousness that day was so powerful that my father was the cultivation of the golden elixir period. I also met other young people''s spiritual consciousness, but their divine consciousness was not as strong as your divine consciousness gave me. In fact, the younger generation all had the same feeling I think that you are at least the cultivation of God transforming period Chapter 1697 After saying this, Lin Xing murmured to himself: "many of the great powers in the middle of the transformation of gods are hiding in a place to practice. They are not willing to take the plunge. They are preparing for their own misfortunes. Even if they appear, they dare not lead to all their accomplishments, for fear of causing thunder robbery." "So, master, you should be the early cultivation of God? Of course, it may be higher, but in order to get to the lower world, you suppress your own cultivation. " Lin Xingdao is right. But in fact, these possibilities were heard from people when he was wandering around. It is true or false, but no one can tell. "Do you know a man named Changyuan?" Jiang Wanbai suddenly asked. She remembered that at that time, what Changyuan had left in wanshulou was only a spirit and consciousness sub body, and before she disappeared, she said that she hoped to have a chance to meet them in the future. At that time, Jiang Wanbai guessed that Changyuan should be waiting for them here. Now that they have come, I don''t know if Changyuan is still there. Sure enough, Lin Xing''s eyes widened as soon as he heard the name of Changyuan, but then he looked at Jiang Wanbai excitedly and asked, "master, do you know Changyuan Zun?" "I know you." Jiang Wan nodded his head and did not lie. According to reason, Changyuan''s Shen Shen Shen Shen Shen Shen did not know all about it, but the things he did must have been ordered by the noumenon when he separated him. Lin Xing was more excited and said, "I knew that you were from the upper world, master." "What do you say?" Jiang Wanbai asked with the same look. Lin Xing chuckled and said, "Changyuan Zun was a hundred years ago. You are not familiar with this interface, but you know Changyuan Zun. It must be from the upper bound." Jiang Wanbai pursed her lips without explanation. Although Lin Xing was curious, he didn''t dare to ask more questions. He simply talked about the Changyuan master and said: "the Changyuan master came to this interface with the pioneers. He is also very powerful. If it wasn''t for the sake of improving the interface and looking at everyone''s stability, in fact, the Changyuan master should have risen, and everyone is spreading it It is because he is waiting for someone else "But I don''t know exactly who I''m waiting for." Lin Xingdao. However, Jiang Wanbai probably knows that it is these people who are waiting for Changyuan Zun to wait. Maybe he wants to see that someone has opened the wooden box and opened the door. Only then can he feel relieved. However, Qingzhu and Qi Qingxing must also have something to do with those great powers who created the world. The reason why Changyuan venerable left the wooden box was actually for Qi Qingxing and Xue Xu. Otherwise, he would not say that only when Qingzhu recovers his memory can he open the wooden box. Jiang Wanbai pondered and went along with the things before. Finally, he only guessed. Maybe Qi Qingxing stayed in the interface for some reason, and even directly reincarnated. So Qingzhu sealed his blood to find Qi Qingxing, or to find Qi Qingxing. He took him across the boundary of heaven to come to this interface. Of course, these are just Jiang Wanbai''s conjectures. I''m afraid that only when we find Qingzhu can we know what the specific situation is. After all, Qingzhu has recovered his memory, and Changyuan Zun has also risen. Chapter 1698 "Master, are you going to stay here?" Lin Xing asked cautiously. After asking, he continued to say, "master, don''t misunderstand me. The younger generation is just curious and has no other meaning." "Well." Jiang evening white point head should, way: "wait for someone else." She didn''t say much, but Lin Xing''s eyes lit up when she heard her two words, and asked, "besides the two predecessors, there are others who have also come down from the upper boundary? Why are so many seniors coming down from the upper world? Is it because something is going to happen? " Lin Xing asked and answered himself, saying that he was staring at his eyes. Obviously, he scared himself. Jiang Wanbai looked at the forehead and corner, and couldn''t help thinking that if Qingzhu was here, he would certainly be able to get along well with Lin Xing, and their personalities were a little bit similar. However, Jiang Wanbai didn''t say that. She took Lu Jue back to the cave where she was. She didn''t practice in seclusion and didn''t mean to hide her breath. She just let go of her breath, thinking that if Qi Qingxing and others came out of the white fog, she could detect her breath. "Master, don''t we go to see Shigong and them?" Lu Jue blinked and asked Jiang Wanbai. He ate a lot of spiritual fruit, and his stomach was round and round. Lu Jue has grown up a lot. Before that, she had reached the position of Jiang Wanbai''s thigh, and now she has reached her waist position. Her facial features have grown a little higher, and even her voice has changed. Jiang Wanbai thinks that he should be in his adolescence and begin to grow high, and he will change his voice. Jiang Wanbai wanted to reach out and touch his head, but when she realized that Lu Jue had begun to grow up, she suppressed her idea and said, "we are waiting here. No matter whether ah hang or not they are in the white fog, we are waiting. If they are not, they will find him. If they are, it will be the best. We just have to wait Just let them out. " Jiang Wanbai made such a decision because she believed in one thing. If Qi Qingxing woke up, she would come to her. Maybe not directly to this piece of white fog, but as Lin Xing said, there are only three pieces of white fog in total, and Qi Qingxing is cultivating the magic way, which is likely to appear in the white fog of the demon world. If he comes out, he will either go to the misty forest first or come here. In any case, it is a half chance that he can always find it. Lu Jue believed Jiang Wanbai''s words. Hearing Jiang Wanbai''s determination, Lu Jue nodded and said, "I''ll wait with my master." "Practice hard. If you don''t understand anything, ask your teacher." Jiang Wanbai smiles. Lu Jue nodded. In fact, Lu Jue didn''t really make any progress. Although he absorbed a lot of spiritual power, even before he passed through the gate, he directly absorbed eleven heavenly thunder. However, there was still no spiritual power in Lu Jue, and there was no progress in his cultivation. Those spiritual powers and thunder did not know where they went after they entered his body. But it doesn''t mean that there is no spiritual power in Lu Jue''s body. Lin Xing scratched his head and said in a low voice: "the cultivation of this young master is the later stage of the gas refining period. It looks like the foundation will be built." As he said this, he took a bottle out of the storage bag and said, "if the elder does not dislike it, I happen to have a building foundation pill here. The younger one should use it." Chapter 1699 If you want to build a foundation, then the foundation pill is essential. With the foundation pill, although it may not be 100% successful, but without the foundation pill, there is certainly no way to build the foundation successfully. "I don''t think I can use it." Lu Jue whispered. When Lin Xing heard his words, his face was a little embarrassed. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. Jiang Wanbai stretched out his hand and took the building pill to Lin Xing. He said to Lin Xing, "thank you for your kindness." Seeing that Jiang Wanbai accepted the building foundation pill, Lin Xing was relieved. He felt a little embarrassed and scratched his head. As time passed by, Lu Jue''s accomplishments could not be improved. He stayed in the late period of Qi refining. Lin Xing murmured strangely in his heart, but he did not dare to say anything more. The white Juelu and the white Juelu came here one night. Although Lu Jue didn''t use it, Jiang Wanbai still remembered Lin Xing''s kindness. Sometimes, when he didn''t practice in seclusion, Jiang Wanbai would also instruct Lin Xing Yi or Liang. At first glance, Lu Jue''s accomplishments for decades were still in the later stage of Qi refining period, but Lin Xing was already a golden elixir. To a group of people or Lin Xing acquaintances, the other party saw Lin Xing will be shocked: "Lin Xing, you did not die?" At first glance, the young man who spoke was somewhat similar to Lin Xing. His accomplishments were also golden elixirs, but they were almost the same as Lin Xing''s? It''s not that the qualifications are average? Why is it all golden? " "Jindan? No way The youth subconsciously denied, but when he looked closely, he found that Lin Xing''s cultivation was really the golden elixir. When the color below was a little ugly. There were seven of them. The woman who spoke was a Hakka elder of the Lin family, who was hired from outside. Many immortals would be willing to become the Hakka elders of the immortal family and be worshipped if they had enough cultivation. When the aristocratic family had something to do, they had to help. There are very few outstanding Hakka elders who will become those who practice immortal sect. Young people are the most outstanding children of the Lin family, and they are also Lin Xing''s cousins. The other five are the other children of the Lin family. This time, they followed the elder to try, because they had never been here. Just passing by, a group of people called out to come and have a look. I didn''t expect to meet Lin Xing here. "There seems to be an opportunity." Lin Yuan''s eyes flashed and whispered. When others heard his words, their eyes changed when they looked at Lin Xing. They were also envious of the opportunity to let Lin Xing, a disciple with no outstanding aptitude, catch up with Lin Yuan directly. The elder, in particular, was just in the early days of Yuanying, but she had stayed in the early days of Yuanying for hundreds of years. When she reached the bottleneck of cultivation, she wanted to have other opportunities to break through the bottleneck period, so she took the initiative to take the Lin family''s children out for a trial. Now aware of what opportunities Lin Xing has encountered, she also has some ideas. Lin Xing had known for a long time what kind of virtues the Lin family were. As soon as he saw the expressions of these people, he knew what they were thinking. Now he was on guard. He stepped back two steps. Next to them were the caves of jiangwanbai and lujue. Chapter 1700 Lin Xing thought that he must not be able to deal with these alone. If the situation is not right later, he will immediately hide in the border under the white cloth of the river evening. Lin Yuan and others also saw Lin Xing''s vigilance. Lin Yuan looked at the elder next to him and asked him in his eyes. The elder shook his head slightly. She didn''t find anyone else around. The caves of Jiang Wanbai and lujue are hidden by the boundary between Jiang Wanbai and Lu Jue. This is the inspiration she got from old man Yu. In a word, after arriving at this interface, old Yu fell into a deep sleep and has not yet woken up. Lu Jue was a little worried at first, but Jiang Wanbai told him that old Yu had not finished refining the aura he had absorbed. After refining, he would wake up naturally. In addition, we can see with the naked eye that the spirit of old Yu is becoming more and more condensed, which is obviously in the process of cultivation. Lin Xing was always on guard. Naturally, he didn''t miss the communication between Lin Yuan and the elder. His eyebrows sank, and he didn''t want to talk to Lin Yuan and others. He turned around and ran to the cave of Jiang Wanbai. He didn''t have to get into the boundary, but the outer boundary gave him the right of free access. "No! Stop him! Don''t let him run away Lin Yuan saw that Lin Xing was about to run, and immediately called out. The party immediately chased Lin Xing, but the next moment they saw Lin Xing''s figure disappear in front of him. Lin was stunned for a moment, and then his face showed excitement and said: "it seems that this is where he found his chance! Let''s find out whether we can go in. Even if we can''t, we will guard here. I don''t believe that Lin Xing won''t come out! " The other people didn''t speak, but obviously they all meant the same thing. Lin Xing stood outside the cave of Jiang Wanbai and watched Lin Yuan''s people come this way, but they were all blocked out of the border, unable to enter. Even several times, Lin Xing watched Lin Yuan and others pass by only one or two steps away from him. Lin Yuan said they wanted to wait, so they really stayed here and waited. Lin Xing was not in a hurry. Anyway, he had already built a valley and sat cross legged outside the cave of jiangwanbai to practice. I don''t know how long this practice has passed. When he opens his eyes again, he feels the movement of the next door. Next door is Lu Jue''s closed cave. Lin Xing is stunned for a moment. Then he responds that Lu Jue is going to come out of the cave. He stands up and looks at Lin Yuan and others in the opposite direction. He swallows nervously. He was worried that if Lu Jue woke up, it would be bad if he went out to face Lin Yuan and others. After all, Lu Jue was just a cultivation in the later period of gas refining. Now that he is closed, he does not feel the movement of Lu Jue''s foundation construction. Obviously, he has not built the foundation. These thoughts were in Lin Xing''s mind. Without hesitation, he went straight to the outside of the border, thinking to lead Lin Yuan and others away. At this time, however, Lin Jueyuan and others had already noticed. Lin xingcai just came out of the border. The next moment, Lu Jue appeared beside him. "Why do you have another child?" Lin Yuan was stunned for a moment, but the elder standing beside him looked at Lin Xing and Lu Jue excitedly, and said, "children are just children. It''s just a later stage of gas refining. Are you still afraid?" "How could it be?" Lin Yuan immediately retorted, as if to fight for his own face, he toward Lin Xing maliciously full of smile, said: "Lin Xing, you should be honest, tell you all the opportunities you encounter, hand over the things, we can also let you a way of life." "I thought they were your friends." Lu Jue was stunned when he found out that there were other people around. Then he heard what Lin Yuan said. At the moment, he reflected that these people were not Lin Xing''s friends at all. It''s more like a robber. Chapter 1701 Lin Xing saw that he had already come out, subconsciously walked to the front, protected Lu Jue behind him, and said, "not a friend." After a pause, he gritted his teeth and said, "it''s my father''s enemy." "What are you talking about?" When Lin Yuan heard him say this, his face changed and he immediately rebuked. But on a closer look, he is clearly guilty. What Lin Xing said just now is actually a trial. When he left the Lin family, he was only suspicious. Unexpectedly, when he tried, he saw that Lin Yuan was guilty. Obviously, his father''s death was really related to Lin Yuan. Even if Lin Yuan didn''t really kill his father himself, it must have something to do with his father''s death. At the thought of this, Lin Xing''s heart sank. He was staring at Lin Yuan, and his hands hanging on his side began to tighten. "Elder, do it directly?" Lin Yuan didn''t know why, but he was always a little flustered. He looked at Lin Xing and Lu Jue, and then turned his head toward the long Taoist road standing beside him. The ruthlessness on his face was not covered up. The elder didn''t care about the relationship between Lin Yuan and Lin Xing. Anyway, she didn''t have any fun, so she nodded at the moment. Then, the heavy and oppressive pressure fell on Lin Xing and Lu Jue. Lin Xing''s accomplishments are not as good as this elder. After all, he can''t carry them, but he''s OK. He won''t be forced to kneel down on the ground. But he''s more worried about Lu Jue. At the moment, he even pulls out his divine consciousness to protect Lu Jue. "Don''t mind me. They can''t help me." Lu Jue, with a small face, could see a bit of childishness between his eyebrows and eyes. He was in the awkward period of going to the youth. When Lu Jue said this, Lin Xing felt his whole body loose. On the contrary, it was Lin Yuan and the elder. All of them were pale. They even knelt down and faintly heard the sound of several people''s knees breaking. "Poof!" Lin Yuan vomited out blood, only felt that his eyes were black, and the spirit could not bear the burden of pain. "Before Master, spare your life The elder managed to support it, and he could taste a little blood in his throat. Lu Jue didn''t give up or kill these people directly. Although his accomplishments seem to be only in the late period of Qi refining, Lu Jue was not weak in the face of these people. He even had an idea that if he really wanted to kill these people, it would be just a thought of him. "What do you want to do with these people?" Lu Jue side head, look toward Lin Xing, voice asks a way. Lin Xing didn''t come back to himself until he heard Lu Jue''s question. He was still shocked when he looked at Lu Jue. However, he still said, "if people don''t attack me, I won''t be guilty. If they want to kill me, I won''t be soft hearted, but." paused for a while, and Lin Xing looked at those people who were in Lin Yuan and then continued: "it''s you who are trapped in these people, and how to deal with them, you has the final say." "Then I''ll leave the decision to you." Lu Jue blinked and said without hesitation. Lin Xing was stunned for a moment, arched his hand toward Lu Jue and said, "thank you very much." Lu Jue looked a little uncomfortable, but he didn''t say much. "I want to know what is the relationship between him and my father''s death," Lin said "That''s easy." Lu Jue said, "it just happened that master taught me soul searching. Now I can use it." "Thank you, master." Lin Xing was surprised. Lu Jue nodded with a straight face, and then he directly applied soul searching technique to Lin Yuan. Lin Yuan fell into a dreamland. His face first showed panic, and then the whole person yelled. Lu Jue stood there, closed his eyes, and now he was immersed in Lin Yuan''s dreamland. Also see Lin Xing''s father''s death clearly. Lin Xing looks at Lu Jue nervously, waiting for the result of Lu Jue. Chapter 1702 As a result, we didn''t find that the elder kneeling on the other side suddenly turned sinister. In his eyes, he was desperate. When Lin Xing responded, there was a huge wave of spiritual power coming towards them. Lin Xing''s face turned pale in an instant, just when he wanted to make a move. A more majestic momentum came from behind them, and it broke up the spiritual power directly. Even the elder who took this opportunity to escape did not escape far. With a scream, his soul disappeared. But Lin Xing didn''t breathe a sigh of relief. To be precise, his face was even whiter. Even when the elder destroyed a magic weapon to escape, Lin Xing still felt that he could struggle, at least to let Lu Jue escape. But now, Lin Xing can''t bear the slightest resistance and struggle. From the rear came a demon with profound cultivation. The strong rolling evil gas almost wiped Lin Xing''s cheek and flew over, but in a moment all of them retreated to his back. "Shigong!" A voice of excitement and surprise suddenly rang from the side. Lin Xing is stunned and stares at Lu Jue. But Lu Jue had already turned and ran behind him. And Lin Yuan has been dying on the ground, the rest of the people have all died in that evil spirit. It was Qi Qingxing, who was not someone else. When Qi Qing was about to gather all the evil Qi into his body, he looked like a mortal without cultivation. Lin Xing had seen him, and even the spirit was still trembling. As soon as he turned his head, he didn''t dare to look at Qi Qingxing. He only bowed his head and bowed his hands. "And your master?" Qi Qingxing looked down at Lu Jue and asked in a voice. Lu Jue pointed to the cave where Jiang Wanbai was, and said, "master is still in the closed door. He hasn''t come out." But his voice just dropped, and there was a magnificent aura mixed with resentment from the cave of jiangwanbai. Lin Xing felt that there was a gust of wind blowing. In the blink of an eye, he saw that Jiang Wanbai had already embraced the beautiful young man. "OK." Jiang Wanbai threw himself into Qi Qingxing''s arms, "I knew you''d come." "This is my master''s husband." Lu Jue side of the head, toward Lin Xing whispered explanation. Lin Xingmu nodded with a face, and the whole person was tense. He thought of such a powerful demon clan. He had never heard of it before. But if he said that the other party was from the same place as master Jiang, it would make sense. Qi Qingxing didn''t come alone. Xue Xu and Qingzhu were also there, but Qi Qingxing was a little slower. When he came, he saw the two people holding each other together and gave a light cough. Not far away the white fog slowly surging, Jiang Wanbai from Qi Qingxing''s arms raised his head, and he looked at him, two people smile at each other, do not need to explain more, they all understand what is in each other''s mind. When Qi Qingxing woke up, he was in the white fog of the demon world. When he determined that Jiang Wanbai was not there, he left there without hesitation, and went out to look for Jiang Wanbai. On the way, he met Xue Xu and Qingzhu. The three met and came all the way. Qi Qingxing knew that Jiang Wanbai would be waiting for him to find him somewhere, and Jiang Wanbai knew that he would find him, so he stayed here without leaving. I know you''ll come, so I''m willing to wait. This is their long-term tacit understanding, and the trust that they all put their body and mind into each other''s trust. But the years are long, and there are still a long time to wait for them to walk together, and the days about the future belonging to them are just beginning.